《Lord of the Truth》 Chapter 1 One morning in Jura city market Arge city ruled by one of thergest families of the duchy - the Burton family - which makes its market always crowded. Between the screams of sellers and the stampede of buyers.. Discussions on various topics were everywhere, but one topic in particr was of interest to many.. *What will happen in the tournament that Duke Alton will hold this year?* "Hey.. who do you think will win the youth tournament this year?" "Is there anyone else? Definitely Robin Burton!" "Heh~ you''re right.. the Burton family has recently gained a true genius, although there are many geniuses in his generation , he is simply overpowered." "Haha, man, even his family members are pressured because of him." "the Burtons.. ahhh~ I really envy them! Things haven''t gone very well over thest millennium for them, I''m afraid to admit it but I think this young man might be able to change their destiny." .... Conversations like this can be heard all around the town, even though thepetition itself is somewhat symbolic, but it was everything in the eyes of the youngsters. meanwhile, two smiling teenagers were passing through the main road of the market, one of them said, "You hear that, Robin? Looks like your win was decided before you even walk into the ring." Although he''s been Robin''s friend since they started learning how to talk, just walking next to him now has be a psychological pressure on him. It is worth noting that Robin .. did not fight once in his lifetime! He was always two or three levels above his age group, which made his peers feel intimidated just approaching him, and the older ones didn''t dare approach him for fear that the Burton family would consider them bullying their first genius and be killed. Perhaps someone else would have taken the initiative to challenge those older than him like it is told in the stories about saints and sages in their youth, but he never did that. He preferred to stay put in his little house .. Alone for almost his entire life, no one knows what he is doing or what he is thinking... But he is still the number one genius in terms of training speed, at least, and this is an indisputable fact. Robinughed, "I don''t even want to join this tournament! Hey, Billy.. why don''t you join? I think you have a good chance." "Me?! stop kidding me please.. you are the only genius of our generation who has reached the tenth level of energy foundation, everyone in the Duchy of Alton has heard of you! The next strongest person in the younger generation is at the seventhyer!! and he is a year older than you!!! But I... I''m hardly in the fifth level, I''m afraid I will be beaten till my mother doesn''t recognize me" he said disappointedly and shook his head. Robin looked at him with an eyebrow raised, "so what? Just go and do your best, isn''t that what matters? I''m really not going ...there''s nothing interesting about it! Secondly, the prizes didn''t interest me." Billy looked like he was about to cry, "Huh?! Ten high-quality ves and a thousand gold coins aren''t enough for your majesty anymore?!" "Haha, what do I do with ves? I''m still young and I don''t need them, and even if it was ten thousand coins I wouldn''t care! What do I do with them? I''d rather spend my time training than that nonsense!" Billy paused for a moment and turned to Robin, who was a few steps ahead of him, before smiling, shaking his head, and quickly following him. Wherever he went, Robin was always the center of attention, how could he not be? the number one genius in the vast Duchy territory? No, even at the level of the entire ck Sun kingdom he would definitely be one of thepetitors for the title of the best! This is in addition to his strong build, his sharp and proud features, and his strong presence that he has been acquired over time. All this made him an ideal for many boys and the husband in many girls'' dreams. As soon as the hour Robin had set for himself to rx has ended, he stood and looked around slowly as if he wants to burn everything he saw into his memory, thinking '' who knows, this might be thest time i see this sight'' he then took Billy and headed toward Burton''snd. The nd- is an area of about a square kilometre filled with many houses, warehouses, other different buildings and surrounded with high walls. it is technically a city within the city! But this is understandable.. the family has a history of 6000 years with the number of those who bear the surname Burton is a few tens of thousands! and this is still not adding the count of their ves, mercenary army and so on, this inner city cannot even contain all of those. When the guards saw Robin - the hero in their eyes - they quickly left what was in their hands and lined up on both sides of the gate to salute him with big smiles hanging on their faces. This young man in front of them is their pride! Although they are mere ves of the Burton family, they at least can boast of serving the one who has shined all over thends of the duchy. "Haha, Robin! There you are.. I''ve been looking you for since I heard you got out of that little house of yours, where have you been?!" Robin turned, seeing a middle-aged heading his way, That was his father. If there is one person who has benefited from Robin''s skyrocketing rise, it is undoubtedly this man.before, he was a distant rtive of the main branch of the Burton family, just one of the tens of thousands. But after the emergence of his son, his position in the family rose and became respected by everyone, and most importantly.. his allowance had increased dramatically. however, this allowance was not used in the appropriate manner that everyone was waiting for.. like supporting his son, for example. But he was using it to marry again! Yes, Robin''s father''s mission in life since discovering his son''s talent has been to marry or buy new female ves, on the pretext that he wants to support the family with another genius of his strong line. Although the rest of his peers and elders looked down on him, they supported him in his decision... Who knows? That lucky moron might do it again and bring them another genius! Unfortunately, his attempts were always unsessful. in the span of five years, he had 12 half-brothers and sisters for Robin, and none of them showed any unique talent But this did not prevent him from continuing his heroic attempts. Although polygamy and owning sex ves is amon thing, Robin didn''t like the idea that his father neglected his mother because of him, and certainly did not like the idea that he considered him something he made and could repeat at any time. "Good morning father" replied Robin, still smiling, "I just finished my retreat today and decided to go out for a little walk, do you need me for something?" His father came closer, smelling of wine, "Hehe, I just wanted to ask you about your preparations for thepetition, you''ll be there right?" "No." Robin said, still smiling like ever... "Wh-..?! Is this a joke? Damn, I knew you''d say something like that again, but the prize is a thousand gold coins and ten high-quality ves!! Don''t you know the value of the money? Even my monthly allowance doesn''t exceed fifty gold coins!!" Robins'' father shrieked, his face flushed red as if he is about to pounce on his son "I don''t need money, as long as I''m under 16, the family would provide me with the training resources and basics I need, Why should I waste my time on such a petty thing without any motive? I''m not that free" "If you don''t need the money then win it and give it to me! Your old man''s expenses have been increasingtely, you know hehe." "...sorry father, I''m going to start studying the heavenlyws, and I can''t waste my time on anything else." he finally reached the limits of his patience and raised his hands, ready to hit his son''s face. "you disobey your father again, you vile thing...!" Chapter 2 "Robin, the patriarch wants to meet you... hmm? What''s going on here?" A voice suddenly echoed. when they turned, they found a middle-aged man with a thick bearding towards them. "Nothing, uncle.. I''ll go to the patriarch right away. excuse me, father." Robin said it while a smile was still stuck on his face, then headed towards the patriarch''s manor leaving his partly drunk father behind grinding his teeth. Throughout his way, he did not stop nodding his head to everyone he saw. They all greeted him in different ways.. the adults nodded with a smile and the young men greeted him loudly and some of the weaker ones were even bowing in front of him. "Hello Uncle Murphy, I heard that the patriarch wants me?" Robin said to the guard after he reached a huge building. "Oh, sir Robin, please stop calling me Uncle. I''m just a guard here, and yeah... master is waiting for you inside. Come in." Murphyughed and lead Robin inside ...¡­.. Robin walked into the office and looked around.. the ce was still majestic in his eyes as ever, decorated with beast heads and expensive antiques. In the middle of the room, a smiling old man sitting behind a disk looking at him "wee, Robin, getting to see you is as hard as ever" " Sorry about that, I''ve been in a retreattely to break through to level 10, I couldn''t be disturbed," Robin said while scratching his head. "Haha, forget it, I''m d you reached the tenth level! Come on, sit down... I think we need to talk" "patriarch, if you intend to convince me about participating in thepetition, then please don''t. you would only waste your time." "Thepetition? do you even need to participate? Even if you don''t go, who would dare say he''s better than you? If you wanted the thousand gold coins and the ten ves, I''d give them to you now!" "Thank you, the normal allowance for my age group is more than enough for me." Robin said with a slight smile as he sat in front of the patriarch. "Heh~ You''re always like this, Your monthly allowance is a little higher than that of a mercenary, why don''t you let me raise it for you? You''ve reached your current level almost without any support, I shudder every time I think of your aplishments if you''d let me Pour all the family''s resources into your training.." "But that will forever owe me to the family, right? I don''t like being in debt " The patriarch went silent and looked at Robin for a long time, not knowing what to say.. this is not the first time such a conversation took ce, he always tried to start the topic again, perhaps the oue would be different. Technically, they did not support him with anything other than the simple monthly allowance and the normal techniques they give to the ves. No, Rather it can be said that Robin has already paid his debts with arge surplus, just by his presence and fame, which contributedrgely to facilitating the family business. The patriarch always wanted to find an opportunity to shower him with money and resources, But this was rejected by Robin himself! Which made him go crazy thinking about it, why was he doing this? Is it because Robin''s idiot father made him lose the sense of belonging? Or because of his pride as a genius? Or both..? What Robin showed was a pure talent.. he did not have a special teacher or found a super technique, but was born with a soul much stronger than average with which he could discover the right track more quickly. "As you wish, I generally invited you here to ask you about your future path... After reaching the tenth level, you will have to choose a minor heavenlyw to build your pirs for the next levels, have you chosen yet?" "¡­No" "What do you mean by NO?! Energy cultivators choose their path from the fifth level and start simple preparations before reaching the tenth level, what takes you so long? whatever.. what minorw do you want? i will get you it''s cultivation technique." "..I ..I don''t want a minorw cultivation technique."said Robin hesitantly " what do you mean? you don''t like the ones we have? then which minorw do you want? i will see if i can get it for you" "l.... want to discover one of my own." Robin took a deep breath and said, that''s it, the moment he was most afraid of has finally came... The family head opened his eyespletely and shouted, "WHAT DID YOU SAY?! Discoveringws and creating its cultivation techniques is the task of the sages! Even I don''t have the qualifications to discoverws yet." The patriarch was feeling like he wanted to strangle Robin to death when he heard his words. the world really has many heavenly paths to take, and every heavenly path consists of one majorw and countless minor ones. for example, the path of water has one majorw which is called the same as the path *water*, while those like dew, spring flow, and raindrops are considered minor heavenlyws and they are basically countless! ording to the progress of the research on a heavenlyw and howplete the Technique of controlling it , the strength of the fighter using this heavenlyw would increase or decrease. Indeed, there are many undiscoveredws, but this is the task of the sages standing on top of the world. They have the knowledge, power, and time needed to contemte the world, identify thews, research it fully, then pass the Technique of using them to their followers and the forces they established. For example, the current king of the ck Sun kingdom took dozens of years to discover two minorws: Fire Shards - Reflected Beam. But a child who has not yet established his pirs wants to discover aw of his own? This is never heard of... And if he heard it from someone he would tell him to scram, this is simply impossible! "Stop your nonsense, don''t let your thoughts led you stray!" "I am aware of the consequences of what I have said, patriarch, but it is already decided." "You... you simply want to throw everything you have in the garbage? Why?!" "BECAUSE I HATE THIS DAMN LIFE! ..What''s so good about being the strongest? No, Rather it is better to say I am the strongest of the younger generation *here*...in the rest of the 9 duchies of the ck sun kingdom or the other 7 kingdoms, and 4 empires there are many geniuses like me and even better. Every year geniuses are born and follow the same prescribed path... What will change in the world in this way? There is no reason for me to train and get stronger, to hit this andpete with that? .. All I gained from my genius is a life without friends or loved ones. Those of my age hate me and my elders are trying all kinds of ways to exploit me ... And for what? What happens when I grow up on the same steps outlined? be like my father and be a stallion to have talented children and make them repeat the cycle? Or perhaps be like you and run some inherited business? No... that''s not what I want! THAT''S NOT WHAT I WAS BORN FOR!!" Robin exploded, surprising the patriarch. The patriarch didn''t know what to say.. Robin was always the silent smiling type? He got the job done without a word and progressed in his training without being noticed. He''s simply the perfect member of any family. Has he been a volcano ready to erupt all these years? Patriarch Brian went silent for a while and said, "No, you don''t realize the consequences of your decision, discovering a minorw takes a sage about twenty years, and you can''t advance to level 11 without choosing aw to build your pirs with.. you say you want to stop your training for dozens of years? This is a crime against yourself, against your mother, AGAINST YOUR WHOLE FAMILY!" The patriarch shouted, scaring the guards outside. The Burton family wasn''t huge in the Kingdom of the ck Sun, but they weren''t small either! During their six-thousand-year heritage, the family''s ancestors managed to control enoughnds and were awarded the title of Marques twice, but after each time a bad generation of heirs woulde and lose theirnds, whether by war or by gambling and selling until the total size returned to enough to form an Earldom.. as it is now. the Patriarch of the Burton family, also known as, Earl Brian. All the family members, from the youngest to the eldest, were wishing to reim theirnds and take the title of a Marques for the third time in their history, This alone would be a great achievement that they could die in peace after. The Patriarch has been holding high hopes for Robin to be a high-level saint or even a sage someday, and lead them to their goal. but he never thought it woulde to this. Or maybe he did, as Robin refused to fight ''meaningless fights'' all his life, he just refused to see the truth. Chapter 3 Robin went silent for a moment in front of the patriarch''s shouting, then said, "I''ve thought about all of this... my mother is still one of my father''s official wives and will not be harmed as long as she is within the familynd, as for the family, I willpensate you for my absence after I achieve my goal. as for me... I know that wasting twenty years of my life would make me an ordinary person when I reach level 11 but that is my choice and I will not regret it." "Hah? hahaha, Twenty years? That''s how long it takes the Sages to discover the most average of minorws! you, a tenth-level kid, think you''ll take a mere twenty years? I know you were born with a soul that is stronger than the average and yourprehension rate is high, but to put yourself on the same level as the Sages? Robin.. you have disappointed me, I thought you were smarter than this!" patriarch Brianughed angrily and hit his desk hard Twenty years to discover, and research aw to the point of controlling it? Assuming that his strong spirit for some reason gave him this ability and he really did it, What next? He will be at least 34 years old, at level 11 with his pirs are made up of a minorw that has not been fully studied yet. This is simply... trash! The more the head of the family thinks about the situation, the angrier he bes *I willpensate you for my absence after I achieve my goal* whatpensation is he talking about?! What will a middle-aged trash do? What will benefit the family then? Put him to guard the gates!? " Robin, I know the family doesn''t own you and by the rules, you can do whatever you want as long as you return to defend the family if we''re under attack, but I... beg you, to reconsider. why don''t you go sit with your mom for a while and talk about it, huh?" A real beggary look appeared on patriarch for a moment Robin was surprised by those words greatly, this is not just an old man but a venerable who holds the position of an Earl! he is a person who rules a huge area ofnd, mines, and cities.. certainly, his words were not easy. "Alright, I''ll think more about it. if there''s nothing else, then excuse me, I leave you to do more important things " said Robin, after recovering the smile that had been on his face all his life. When the patriarch saw him behaving like this, he decided not to pressure him anymore, "Go, I hope youe back to your senses before it''s toote, go!" ----------------------- In arge backyard, Robin sat next to his mother and told her about his argument with the patriarch This was the only person he could talk to freely, knowing that she doesn''t hate or want to use him. "My son, tell your mother directly, is there a chance of changing your mind?" "...No." Robin looked sad and shook his head His mother did not know what to say, She suffered a lot before Robin was born because of his drunk father, who continued to beat her for no reason, and she suffered even more after his birth because his father held more money in his hand and his expenses on alcohol and women had only increased. but at least now she had a hope... to see Robin bing more famous and respected, maybe one day be the patriarch of the Burtons! "Then do what you see right, your mother will support you in whatever you choose." Finally, I heartily smile appeared on her face as tears rolled and pulled her son into herp. She knew her son very well, thepetitions, the family leadership, etc. He didn''t care about that.. Robin was so smart that he couldn''t find anyone to understand him, even she couldn''t understand what he really wanted. Maybe Robin''s decision isn''t so bad, at least her son will get away from all the pressure he is facing, start a family of his own somewhere else and live a happy little life... or at least that''s what I was hoping for. Robin did not shed a single tear while hugging his mother. They did not have a close rtionship to begin with, since his strong soul appeared at the age of three, he was taken to intensive training and tests and then contentious retreats, which made him live a dry, emotionless life. Every one of his age wished for his talent and hated him Because of it, but he had moments when he wished he was a normal person... ------ After about 20 more minutes of talking with his mother, Robin returned to his own house and sat in a meditative position in front of the small pond in his yard, thinking.. '' What kind ofw should I choose?'' '' Search in the minorws of the path of fire? No, this was done by many before me. the path of water? wind? There are many of those too... if I am going to give up on everything for a neww, the path itself must be new!'' After thinking to this point, his mind went nk for a while... A new path? Even a minor heavenlyw of the already known paths takes the sages decades toplete researching! The history of the known world dates back to about fifty thousand years, during this period the sages had discovered about twenty heavenly paths, of which they onlypleted the control Techniques of 4 major heavenlyws and less than a thousand minor heavenlyws! yes, discovering the potential of a path doesn''t necessarily mean you can control it. like the heavenly path of space, every sage knows of its existence but none has ever seeded inpleting the research on the major, or even a minor heavenlyw in this path! ''this... Is what others thinking is true? Am I really crazy? I''m just a teenager, how am I going to figure out a whole path? No..how did I even dare to think about it? '' it is worth noting that each of the ancient sages who discovered a majorw became an emperor of his time, ruling everything under the heaven without apetitor, even though they could only use the first order of thew ..and to a minimal extent! That''s because the only way to use aw freely is to build the 11 LVL pirs with it. Not a single one has ever discovered a heavenly path or evenpleted the technique of major heavenlyw when he was as old or as weak as Robin.. Rather, they all started after reaching high cultivation levels and took them hundreds or even thousands of years to research them! Robin was in awe when he thought about it, but he quickly calmed down. Wasn''t that what he wanted from the start? The boredom of being alone on top was killing him. What he wanted was a chance to be a legend and leave his name in history... Or just die in a dark alley and get over with it. He refused for his life story to be written on a gray page. He refused to live between Pettypetitions between the young generation and a petty struggle fornd and business! Sess or death.. all or nothing. ''Staying here and thinking will do me no good. I have to find a suitable environment to meditate on the heavenlyws to find what I am looking for.'' though Robin And so he made the decision. Or it should be said that he confirmed it. This decision has been in his head since he was eight, the year in which he altered the family energy cultivation technique a little to draw more energy within less time... this was a cultivation technique passed down through thousands of years!! ..since that moment, he spent more time altering the cultivation technique than actually cultivating. this became the only joy in his life, the feeling of creating something new was much more satisfying than what his elders were telling him to do. as for his miraculous cultivation speed? it was just a side effect of the altered cultivation technique. But he didn''t tell anyone about it, as his father was useless, he had no one to speak up for him. he feared that he would be used as a machine for the rest of his life. yes, he loved the research process, but he wanted to do it his way. not some old man telling him to modify this and create something for that! His pride would never allow it, he.. would never allow it. ----- The first thing he did the next morning was to go to his mother and give her ast farewell hug, then go to his only friend Billy and asked him To convey to the patriarch that "Robin has made up his mind and is leaving today for training." Although Billy did not understand, he agreed to deliver the message. He did not realize that this simple farewell wouldst for a very long time.... Chapter 4 On a road next to a small vige, about a hundred kilometres from the city of Jura, there is a handsome teenager with arge bag on his back, walking with faltering steps. Steps towards achieving unparalleled sess.. or death. With every step Robin revises his decisions and wonders if what he''s doing is the right thing, every now and then he would stop for a moment till finds enough courage to keep his legs moving again without looking back, it was a difficult decision. Maybe if he had one true friend Or Even a good parental rtionship he wouldn''t have chosen this path. but this is his destiny and cannot be changed, he can only control whates next. And whates next for him was a few dozen years of meditation! For any ordinary young man.. this is the definition of the word torment.. he found nothing to drive him forward except his firm will... and that nothing was waiting for him even if he returned. his destination of choice was the Outer Beast Zone, a deste ce about 300 kilometres from Jura City filled with mountains, swamps, and forests. it wasn''t very vast, but it was a forbidden area for those below the sixth level. However, it was considerably safe for an energy cultivator at the tenth level, the monsters in it were basically a source of meat for someone of his strength, and theck of humans in the area made it an ideal ce to live secluded for a long time. ... a few more days passed quickly, the outskirts of the outer beast zone appeared in front of him, after hesitating for a few moments he resolved and entered it, started looking for his new home for theing years. He didn''t have high standards; a hole in a mountain would do. But even so, it took him a few days until he found a decent cave high enough from the ground , it is true that the cave was the residence of two level 7 snapping bears, but he easily dealt with them and upied the cave~ Robin sat deep in the cave in a meditating position, looking at the entrance, thinking..'' What now, Robin? Which path will you take? Maybe.. the path of the nts? No, How is this different from the paths of natural elements such as wind and water? i need something new..'' At his level, Robin can stay in meditation for a few days without needing to eat or drink.. and that''s exactly what he did, after five days without any sess, his stomach rumbled ''well, I can''t figure out paths and change the world with an empty stomach'' Robin went and tookrge pieces of the bear meat that he dried up earlier then head towards the entrance of the cave, kindled a fire, and sat down to grill his first good meal in days. When he was about to bite off the first piece of his food he heard a screaming sounding from afar, it was the sound of a human female screaming! ''What''s a girl doing in a ce like this?'' Robin thought to himself then rushed toward the voice direction About two hundred meters away, a girl was running at full speed while a huge spotted leopard pursued her. Whenever it gets close enough to bite her she screams, hits him on the head then rushes forward at a faster rate. This scene startled Robin who had just arrived. that huge tiger was at the ninth level! but what really made him open his eyes full was the girl who was about 15 years old and also at the ninth level! A girl with a talent that almost reaches him would certainly be known, but it was the first time he saw her. Robin did not care about the details anymore, he just knew he had to save the girl for now. even though he had no battle experience he still has his brain. He Choose an opportunity when the spotted leopard was about to attempt pitting again then pounced towards the tiger with a punch from one of the primitive martial arts he had learned before.. the girl looked behind her and she stopped in her ce after hearing a painful cry. When she saw Robin smashes the tiger''s head with one hit, she knew the danger was over and walked towards him "Hey you! Who asked you for help?! You interrupted my training!!" The girl put her small hand on her side and said in annoyance Robin looked at her, carefully this time, the girl was really pretty! medium tall with cute features. Although her breasts were still small, she was a beautiful youngdy. Robin, who had been in training istion for most of his life, did not know how to deal with girls, especially the beautiful ones "Um.. sorry, I saw you screaming so I came to help, Shouldn''t have I?" Robin said with a smile while scratching his head "Yeah, weirdo! I''m here in survival training and you interrupted it! Make it up for me!!" "...what do you want?" his smile turned into an emotionless face, there was no need for her to talk to him this way, especially since he saved her life, right? "Can you cook?" "Huh?" Robin was very surprised.. this was never expected this question "can you or not!?" This time, she said in annoyance while furrowing her eyebrows "... I guess I can" "Great, I ept your invitation then, I haven''t eaten anything good for a month!" "what invi-.. ahh never mind, just follow me" Robin gave up on trying to reason with her ..... "Hmmm..it looks like you''re notpletely useless, this meat is good!!" "It has hardly any salt on it and was just thrown on the fire, what have you been eatingtely?" Robin was surprised and said "just vegetables or raw meat. Those damn old men are trying to kill me!!" She said while nibbling at another big piece of the bear meat. " Old men want to kill you? Are you hunted?!" said Robin who started looking around "Huh? No! I mean the old men of my family, they made mee here to train myself because -I''m so used to thevish life- Hmph! I''ll prove them wrong!" "is one of them here?" Robin returned to look at her. "Of course..and it''s not like they''re going to let this youngdy gets killed! Uncle Brown should be behind one of the trees or under one of those stupid rocks~" Robin was silent for a while, not knowing how to deal with her "I don''t remember seeing you on the important events in the Duchy of Alton before...where are you from?" " hahaha you''re speaking like you''re attending those important events, old man! Have some shame!!.. Anyway, I''m not from this duchy, I''m just spending some time in the beast zone for some survival drills then I''m going to Jura city to challenge someone there called Robin Burton. He is said to be the greatest talent of the century h h h~ So I came to show him who is the boss!" Robin was surprised several times during this simple discussion.. he excused her for calling him old man, a person of the tenth level can live up to 150 years and therefore will keep his youth for a long time, only someone stronger than him can easily determine his age.. but he did not correct her and let her think that he is old The second is that she''s here for a survival drill, but an elder is nearby watching over her? What survival bullsh*t is this? she knows that she will not die even if she wanted tomit suicide! The third thing that surprised him was that she is here for him! Likely, the news of him entering the tenth level hasn''t spread yet, or she wouldn''t have dared toe challenging him. Did shee from afar to use him as a stepping stone? ''this girl!! if I beat her up and tie her to a tree, would that uncle brown mind?'' Chapter 5 The night passed quickly after that short conversation, the girl was tired and fell asleep immediately. While Robin remained sitting in front of the cave in a meditative position trying to discover thews around him. Everything that happens can be linked to a heavenlyw. For example, the scene of falling leaves captured him for some time thinking about what he sees... Can this be attributed to the path of the wind that carried the leaves or the path of the water that dried the leaves and made them weak? And those little stones rolling from the top of the mountain, can they be attributed to the path of gravity, or to the paths of the wind and water that loosened the soil? Wherever he looks, he finds a possiblew... But any random minor heavenlyw from these paths will take him tens of years toplete, so he was not in a hurry to make his decision. Robin remained in this position for a few more hours until morning came, when he felt a slight wind on his neck, he opened his eyes and looked next to him to find a girl''s face an inch away from him "Woah!! What are you doing, woman?!" Robin panicked and took a few steps back "Woman? I''m a young prettydy, hmph! What are you doing in meditation, old man? you want to appear mysterious to capture this beautifuldy''s heart?" Even now the girl still rejects the idea that the man in front of her is just a teenager of her age, because simply such talent should be in some pce surrounded by ves And beautiful women.. not lying alone in a cave. "..did you rest and eat? Scram then. I want to get back to what I was doing." "Oh, you really can''t deal with beauties, it doesn''t matter, my name is M Bradley, though I didn''t really need it, you did came to save me and even gave me food, I don''t like the feeling of being indebted to anyone! If you ever needed something,e and find me, I will help you with one thing without conditions." "Mi... Mi ..are you Duke Bradley''s daughter?!" Robin said surprisingly, even that he never saw her, of course he heard about the pride of the Bradly duchy! "Haha, now you know how awesome this youngdy is? But it''s toote, I''m going to Jura City, see you old man!" Before even thest word was finished, the girl jumped towards the south, followed by a faint shadow moving through the trees. That shadow stopped suddenly in the middle of his track to looked at Robin and then at the youngdy he was protecting as if he was choosing between two options... but in the end, he sighed and followed her silently. Robin looked at them until they disappeared from his view then smiled ''I think she''ll be disappointed when she can''t find Robin Burton, I would love to see her reaction hehe... but this will probably be thest time I see her''. Then he returned to his ce in front of his cave and restarted his meditation. ----------- And this was his life for the next period... He sits meditating for continuous days, sometimes he opens his mouth as if he understood something then closes it quickly and frowns, sometimes he yells, sometimes he just stands to kick any random thing beside him before returning to his position... Day after day... month after month.. he started getting used to his new life cycle, meditating, hunting, eating, sleeping a little, then repeat. In Jura, the situation settled faster than he thought. Because he was already living in istion, his absence haven''t really affected the lives of many.. Rather, most of them did not know that he had left until an entric young girl came to announce that she was challenging him, but he didn''t answer the call! Many called him a coward and a shame to the city and..and..~ driving Earl Brian Burton to personally appear and announce that Robin has left the city for an open training period and he does not know when he will return, maybe he would never return. The news broke like a storm across the city and found its way to the entire Duchy of Alton, not every day such a genius appears, but this one disappeared just as fast. But even this was only circted among talented of the younger generation, and soon the name of Robin Burton subsided and disappeared... A mere tenth-level teenager doesn''t affect the big picture of a grand duchy inhabited by millions of people. The Patriarch tried to search for him, but he hadn''t found a trace. Robin didn''t tell anyone about his destination, so no one tried to search for him in the outer beast zone, even if someone did go to search there he wouldn''t find him in his small cave within such a vast area. eventually, Patriarch Brian sighed and tried to forget the beautiful dream he painted for the family one day...'' this boy was as stupid as he was a genius!'' As for his father, he pressured the family to increase his allowance in order to *increase his contributions and bring more geniuses to the world*, and he had what he wanted~ Robin''s mother was the only one who was really saddened by his absence, but she consoled herself that he''s now in a better ce doing whatever he wants. As for his only friend, or more urately, the person who used to sit with him for an hour every few months, Billy Burton, stayed for a while looking at the road which his friend had left from. He stayed like this for a few weeks until thest time when he closed his fists tightly, clenched his teeth, and turned around to leave. no one knew what he was thinking, but this young man looked as he had made a Fateful decision. ----------------------- Ten years passed in a sh... Robin was still sitting in front of the same cave, but his surroundings had changed. It was covered with the skins of the beasts he had killed while their heads decorating the walls. He himself grew a thick beard on his face. During this period Robin hasn''t mastered anything yet, his destination is still unclear and overcast... He hadn''t discovered evidence of any new path during the first year of meditation. eventually, he concluded that just sitting and meditating was a dead end. So he decided on checking random minorws until he finds something worth pursuing. Currently, he has several theories and knows some truths about more than one undiscovered minor heavenlyw, coupled with his harsh living conditions over the past decade, had made him much more stronger and experienced, he wasn''t just an energy container as he was... his current strength is far above the tenth level boundary. Chapter 6 another six more years have passed...now he has lived here more than his time with the Burton family Now at the age of thirty, except for that thick beard and the small scar above his eyebrow, he still looks as young as he was before... it''s just that his fake smile ceased to exist as it changed to an indifferent, half-dead face. His expression changed only rarely, his body became thin, his clothes are dusty and blood-stained from top to bottom but he did nothing to clean himself while sitting at a table in a restaurant. Yes, a restaurant! Although he was used to loneliness since his birth, he was still seeing people and interacting with others. But when he experienced true loneliness for more than a decade, it affected him greatly. Three years ago, he could not bear his life cycle anymore and began to go out to wander a little in the neighboring viges after every few months of meditating, but he did not worry that anyone would recognize him. With his worn clothes and thick beard, he did not look different from any poor hunter. he started working on skinning the beasts he hunted to sell their hides to the nearest vige for money, then buying salt to add taste to the grilled meat, which had be nauseating recently. and sitting in cafes or restaurants to listen to the human voices that he longed for... and today was one of those days. While he was sitting, as usual, an old man came and sat across next to him, "Here you are again, ghost hunter! You''rete for us this time haha. Was your harvest good?" This was the owner of the shop who bought the hides from Robin every few months, After a few visits he got to know him and waited for him patiently, he loved this ghost hunter! every time he appeared he brought with him arge number of hides and guts of the beasts whose level is higher than the eighth, these beasts are rarely Seen and even rarer to find hunters strong enough to kill them. "I''ve left the hides.. in your store and I''ve already.. taken my money.. from your son.." said Robin, in a broken voice, as if he had never used his throat to speak before. "haha good! hey.. you don''t intend to leave again so quickly, right? Do you intend to hunt your whole life or what? At least rest here for a few days." "..No, I''ve decided to do something.. and I have to do it at all costs.." Robin sighed as he looked at the coffee cup in his hand. "And what''s the problem if you finish it tomorrow or the day after that? You have been hunting for years and I have never seen you rest properly. You should take the pressure off your body or the tension will affect you. then you will stop supplying me with the goods!! .. listen, you are one of my most important suppliers and I fear about your mental health, what about you be my guest today? Let me take care of you for just one day and then do whatever you want!" said The old man. Robin was about to reject, but soon he remembered that after drinking his coffee he will have to go back to his cave and sit on his butt meditating for a few months, and only get up when hunting those stupid beasts! He didn''t want that!! He raised his head and said in a low voice, "..well, if it''s only a day..." -"Hahaha, that''s what I like to hear. Let''s go! restaurant owner, this guy''s food and drinks are on me!" The old man then grabbed Robin''s hand and pulled him behind him. After walking for a while they neared a huge decorated building, at the door stood a few girls in lewd clothes greeting everyone entering with a smile, when he saw this Robin opened his eyes wide ''Sh*t, this old man is nning to bring me a brothel!'' He thought for a moment about going back but in the end, he decided otherwise. it''s just a day, what could possibly happen? He gave himself uppletely to the old man to choose what he would do for the night since it was the first time he entered a brothel in his life... and it was the best night of Robin''s life! Dancing, singing, drinking, andughing made him forget the worry and responsibilities he was carrying on his back. At the end of the evening, the old man suggested to him one of the girls to spend the night with, "This girl is the most expensive here and hasn''t been chosen by many before, I will pay, you just finish the job haha!" The old manughed out loud, pointing at a girl ''... well, I think knowing this fee,ling wouldn''t hurt... I''m thirty after all, my peers did it at the age of 12'' Robin thought for a while then agreed and went with the girl to a room on the side of the building. ----------------------- Five more years passed... Robin spent more than half of them in the neighboring vige. After that - one night - Robin returned to the vige after only two months of meditation. The next time he came back was a monthter... Then every two weeks... His main purchases changed from salt and the necessities of life to wine and some time with the women of the brothel. soon he became one of their most important customers... and in order not to get the women there to like him more, he trimmed his beard, bought new clothes, and even various perfumes. His situation developed until he became almost resident in the vige and went out to hunt monsters for a while only to collect enough money to keep up with his new lifestyle On a typical day in the tavern with his host Rita, while he wasughing and drinking, she asked while lying on his bare chest, "my lord Rob, you''re so handsome and so dignified... are you really just a hunter? Why don''t you tell this little ve who my master really is?" "hahaha you got a good eye! I AM THE SON OF THE BU-... i am the.... i.... am...?!" Robin''s features began to change with each word he said until he turned into an ugly shape, he pushed Rita away from him and jumped out of the window, rushing towards his cave. ....... "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah~..." After he reached the entrance to the cave, he looked inside for a while, then looked at the sky, shouted loudly, then knelt with his hands above his head. "What the hell am I doing.. WHAT THE HELL AM I DOING?! If I wanted all this bullshit, I''d have stayed as a genius in the Burton family, I''d have got the most beautiful women and the expensive wine in the world, so what brings you here, Robin?! to be a legend? to change the world? ...I don''t even have some basic control over my own actions!!" Robin shouted as he hit the ground below him until his fists bleed "Thest five years I have only been able to reveal a few truths about one minor heavenlyw... ONE DAMN LAW! 21 years have passed since my decision and I still don''t even know which path to take, but I left my ambition to y with Rita''s breasts?! What did all that bullshit do for me? Damn me! .. DAMN ME!!" As his voice rose, the beasts in the area were trembling in fear, they felt his anger. The ghost of death that hunted them every now and then had already be their nightmare, and him being angry was never a good sign! "...wait a moment.. *reveal a few truths* .... truths?" Robin calmed down quickly as he rose from a kneeling position and immediately sat in a meditating position, his bloody hand didn''t disturb him as he got drowned in his thoughts.... Chapter 7 During the 21 years, he had been busy revealing some simple truths of every minor heavenlyw he discovers, but he has never tried to focus on a single minorw or he would have already controlled one of them. so far he has revealed a few truths and key details of about 18 minorws, he wanted to try using one of those minorws as a bridge towards the majorw of the same path, but he failed repeatedly. every time he feels that it''s a dead-end he would try researching a new minor heavenlyw, maybe he would be lucky once and find what he wants. But his outbreak just now has made him look towards a direction he didn''t think was possible before "The truths... They are everywhere... The way to reach them and theirponents differ, but in the end, everything has its own truth... Can''t this be considered a heavenly path? ?!" When he directed his thoughts in this direction, he became afraid! Every heavenly path contains an infinite number of minorws, but thesews must be something tangible or at least visible or sensible to be able to research it and look at its properties in the hope of mastering it and make a technique for others to use it. Can even something like The Truth be a heavenly path? If it was indeed a path and had a major or even a minorw that he can use... wouldn''t that be terrifying? ''Wouldn''t that mean I could use thisw to find more about the truth of various other things? ... maybe the truth of the world itself?'' When he thought of this, Robin opened his eyes and shouted, "THIS IS IT!!" Yes, that was his goal from the beginning, to find a unique path that would immortalize his name in history and pave the way for theter generation... that would make his life worth living. He returned to his meditative position quickly after calming himself down and began trying to set ns to reveal something about the path of truth and how to absorb and cultivate it, but after two days... he did not reach anything. It was the same problem that faced the sages before him when someone tried to study the path of space or the path of primal chaos.. they had nothing tangible to study! not like the path of water, fire ..etc. Space, primordial chaos, truth, and the like only exist in theories! Robin calmed himself again and thought ''How did i think about the truth path in the first ce? This will be the tip of the thread.'' How did he arrive at the existence of thew? By discovering and studying truths of 18 minorws!! Should he continue studying minorws endlessly until he finds something? "...there is no going back now, I will seek the truth for the rest of my life. let fate take its course." He resolved and opened his eyes, trying to spot another minorw around him. ---------------------- the days passed quickly.. Another sixty years passed in the blink of an eye, Robin is now 90 years old. Time left its mark on him, half of his hair became white and wrinkles appeared on his face, he shaved his beard leaving nothing but a thick mustache, but his features also calmed down greatly and his eyes became as deep as the universe itself, although he was just sitting in front of his desk writing a few notes, His every move seems so perfect as an illusion During that period, Rubin devoted himself to studying minorws most of his time, bringing the number to 76 previously undiscovered minorws! Of course, it''s all just a discovery of thew itself, then looking more deeply into it to discover some truths about its existence, its functions, and the key to research it more easily in the future. he then write his findings in scrolls before throwing them inside the cave, Which has now be more like a smallb full of scrolls everywhere and smells like ink, after it was full of beast hides and the smell of wine and blood. His goal was the Path of Truth, so he didn''t try to use this information to fullyprehend these minor Laws, he just wanted to get a general idea of as many Laws as possible in order to get closer to his goal.. But this rule of his was broken three times, yes.. He has mastered previously undiscovered three minor Laws. 1- minorw of vertical fluid: by observing the way the nt feed from the soil throughout these years, he found that its growth is closely rted to the amount of water and food that passes through it and how it is distributed, so he decided to master thew so that it may benefit him in the future if he decides to nt something... And this indeed happened, as he was getting older he decided to use this minorw to nt a little garden at the bottom of the mountain to provide him the vegetables and fruits he loves and give him some change in appearance. it''s unknown how many wouldmit suicide if they knew that such a monstrous garden exist.. and it has nothing but frots. 2- minorw of atmospheric steam: its task to extract water from the air around him, and therefore there is no longer a need to go to the river every now and then to fetch water for drinking, bathing, cooking, etc~ which greatly increased the time spent in meditation, with just a wave of his hand now he could Compress all the steam around him, creating a tiny cloud that would rain where he wants. 3- minor Law of Blood Rush: With thisw he can increase the speed of blood flowing to his head and thus he can stay awake for much longer periods than those of his level. Usually, the pirs for level 11 can be created with one minorw, but Robin didn''t use any of them and stayed at level 10. Thews seem all simple..but who would have discovered them? The sages are interested inws that increase their power and the power of their families and forces in the greatest possible way. which sage would seclude himself for tens of years, wasting his precious time to meditate and master such *trivial*ws? another problem is that when the pirs are made from aw, the cultivator affinity rises towards the path of his originalw. a sage which made his pirs with a minorw of the fire path, can''t research other paths as freely. he would need much more time and effort. As for those who really needws of this caliber, like the farmers, miners, and those how to work in the desert, can''t even dream of researching any of them... And as for geniuses like Robin? The natural choice for them would be to study a technique for a pre-recorded minorw to rapidly increase their power, who else would have the audacity to waste their life like that? During the sixty years, Robin did notpletely confine himself to the cave like his first decade but still had to go every few months to the vige to sell beast hides and buy salt, scrolls, ink, and other necessities. and also to reward himself with one night in the brothel every New Year! Ghost hunter Rob was very famous in the vige, and the residents considered him one of them and came to start conversations with him on each visit. till one of the visits when he was still 68 years old, Someone mentioned that he recently attended a funeral for the Burton family that was held in the city of Jura, describing how majestic the funerals of the rich families, and so on~ When Robin heard his words, he inquired further and found that the deceased was his mother... He went silent for a long time, then sighed, excused himself politely, then left towards Jura. It didn''t take too long for him to get back to Jura city, he entered the city covering his face. the first thing he did was to go around inquiring about her condition before death, he quickly knew that she had given birth to another two siblings, a boy and a girl, and that she had died of old age, nothing suspicious. he sighed in relief, his mother hadn''t had a happy life but at least she diedfortably on her bed with her two new children around her... he then went to visit her grave, his mother wasn''t anything special and so she was buried in a guard-less area. he just sat there, looking at her tombstone for god knows how long, at the end he knelt on his two knees " I''m sorry, mother." from start to finish he hadn''t shed a single tear. then he got up, turned around, and left.... he still had a lot to do back in his little cave. Chapter 8 The years passed in the blink of an eye... Robin is now 120 years old, his hair all turned white and wrinkles covering his face, but his build is still strong and his eyes are still focused. He was recently able to gain some achievements in the path of truth, which enabled him to continue his work more smoothly. During this period, the number of secondaryws he discovered has reached 131, and he also mastered the first level of several other minor heavenlyws! His sess rate in discoveringws and revealing their truths has risen dramatically recently, making Robin sure he is on the right path. Robin yawned after he finished writing a few notes in a scroll before throwing it aside, then he stretched his aged body and came out of the cave, took a deep breath, before going down for a walk, as usual, every few days... After a few steps, the voices of beasts and birds began echoing across the valley, all of them knew that the shadow of death began his move. this was an rm system that the local beasts made together, Those beasts of different species did not expect to cooperate in their lifetime, but Robin''s presence forced them to coordinate to escape from his ws "Shut up! I want blood peacock meat today, any other creature should go before I change my mind! ....hey you, where are the blood peacocks?" Robin shouted at the top of his voice, then pointed to a royal gori near him which freaked out and pointed towards a certain direction. All the beasts suddenly calmed down when they knew they had survived another day, except for a frantic cry came from a blood peacock nearby followed by words in an iprehensiblenguage, seems like it was cursing at the royal gori, before he flew away quickly... leaving the royal gori behind who looked away and began to whistle. Robinughed at the scene then started running after the blood peacock ... Although he is considered old now and still only at the tenth level, any young man under the 13th level cannot dream of keeping up with him thanks to the number ofws he snoops on and ones he mastered. He chased after the level 10 blood peacock until he approached the border of the outer beast zone when he heard the sound of a baby crying about a hundred meters away... '' We are near the border but this is still a forbidden area, what is a baby doing here?'' this wasn''t the first time he encountered humans, along the years he saved many hunters and gave directions to many young adventurers, but this was the first time he heard a voice of a baby. Robin stopped on one of the trees looking in the direction of the baby, which gave the peacock a chance to get a safe distance. It screamed excitedly, then turned and raised to Robin the middle feather in his wing, "Damn chicken! I''ll make your feathers a pillow soon enough." That sentence from Robin brought it back to his senses and sped forward at full speed. As for Robin, he turned his eyes again towards the ce where the child''s cry came from, He came close without a sound and found a woman holding a basket with a baby, putting it gently under a huge tree. "..... I''m sorry son, I know this is a crime against you but your father divorced me and can''t bring you up alone... my best chance is to give up on you and find myself another husband. I''m sorry... I''m sorry." The woman cried for a couple of minutes, then left the basket behind and ran toward the border. A killing intent shed through Robin''s eyes but he suppressed it quickly, his experience told him how difficult life is for a mortal.. a woman like this, even if she earned enough money somehow to raise her baby, she wouldn''t have been able to protect him till he grew up, most likely he would have been caught early on and turned into a ve. so the decision to feed him to beasts now is considered the smartest one. While he was looking at the child calmly thinking what he would do, a huge wild boar with red eyes came, approaching the baby Robin was used to seeing blood and knew how cruel the world is, but he just couldn''t watch this anymore "Get out of here, you fat f*ck, that bag of meat is mine!" The boar panicked when he heard the famous death shadow''s voice, and ran to the opposite side without looking behind him. After another moment, Robin jumped off the tree and walked over to the baby, picked him up, finding that it was a boy. "I think I needed someone to clean the cave for me, That would increase the time of my research." Even he knew that these harsh words were not what he really felt, ''It seems that the heaven took pity on my loneliness atst and sent me this baby tofort me in thest days..'' ---------------- Another ten years had passed.. Robin is now 130 years old and is approaching the end of his life, his beard has be longer and whiter and his back is started to bend a little, but the speed of discovering and analyzingws has increased exponentially, during these 10 years he discovered more than 50ws and mastered 3 new ones! This is the result of his sess in the path of truth, which opened a few new doors for him. the path itself still has a transparent barrier that he cannot prate, but this no longer makes a difference to him.. he has surrendered to his inevitable death.. what he is doing now will be his legacy, distributed to humans after his death to carry and immortalize his name... that''s enough for him. And the task of distributing these priceless scrolls fell on the shoulders of little Caesar. The ten-year-old, who had already reached the sixth level of Energy Foundation, was standing by Robin''s desk inside the cave. Robin looked at him, "What are you doing here, brat? Didn''t I tell you to catch a red-eyed snake?" "He''s lying outside, Dad." "Then go and skin it well, I don''t want any cuts on the hide or we lose a lot when we sell it!" "That''s done too." Little Caesar grinned and raised his neck as if he had saved the world. Robin looked at the boy before him, then sighed and rubbed his head. This kid did not know the meaning of childhood, since his early days he was raised inside a cave surrounded by beasts, Robin taught him martial arts since he was two years old, with time he poured in him all the knowledge he gathered during More than a century. for example, aw that increases his intelligence and another that speeds up his absorption of energy around him, even making him technique for one of the strongest minor heavenlyws from the fire path, which made him a small monster.. even he who was born a genius did not have his strength when he was this age What helped in the upbringing of Caesar in such an environment was the power of his *father*. Robin had ordered the beasts in the jungle not to attack Caesar unless they were on the same level, so he could move around freely without worrying about the stronger beasts. Listen to the little Caesar telling him how he intelligently spotted his giant prey then attacking it forcefully and knocked it to the ground, constantly waving his little hands while Robin sometimes pretends to be surprised andughs out loud at other times.... he really liked this kid, Unfortunately, his 130-year-old age made him destined to leave him soon. Chapter 9 Another ten years passed in a blink of an eye... Robin now could only walk with the help of a stick, His eyes were almost closed with wrinkles, his white beard had reached his knees, he looked like he was about to die at any moment. As he was taking his daily nap at noon, when a voice came from afar, "Dad, I''m back!" The sound of the shouting scared old Robin out of his sleep, he looked outside the cave and cursed, "You motherfucker, why don''t you just die!!" "Hey, I know you don''t really mean it hehe, I will not die before you!" Caesar said with a smile as he entered the cave and approached to sit next to Robin. Caesar is now almost twenty years old and is at level 13, four years ago he used one of the most powerful minorws of the fire path that Robin discovered to build the pirs of the domain above the tenth level, And because thew was transferred to him directly from the source, he took pure information and instructions, gaining more powerpared to those of the same level. But he did not find anyone to test his new power on, so he decided to head towards the inner best zone, where there are beasts that reaches level twenty With his new strength, in addition to the bloody battles that he fights daily there, Caesar has gained a heavy murderous aura. He has be a true fighter to be reckoned with. Theplete opposite of his father, who has remained all his life in the outer region, refusing to enter so that the constant disturbance does not affect his research. caesar is now used to his own lifestyle, he would head to the inner beast zone, stays there for about a month before he returns with a few hides and valuable nts, thenes to see if his father needs something, before going to sell what he has and buy new scrolls and the rest of his necessities "cough cough... off my face you bastard and let me finish my nap! I have a lot more research to do when I wake up." Robin said while pulling the nket to cover himself again - "Research again? Dad, you are an unparalleled genius, you can step to level 11 at any time and extend your life.. Why do you insist on being stubborn?! Living is more important than anything!" Caesar was upset when he heard what was said... this is not the first time this kind of conversation has taken ce, every year that passes increases his father''s disability and brings him one step closer to his grave Robin was silent for a few minutes until Caesar thought he had fallen asleep, then he heard "Living..maybe the most important thing to you... I have nothing to live for... I have no passion but the path of truth that I spent my life on. If I don''t master it, then I will just die." "Live for me! You are my only family, isn''t that enough of a reason for you?" Caesar jumped up and cried, weeping. "scram! You''re not even my real son" Robin grabbed a book and threw it at Caesar "damn you! I know you didn''t give birth to me but you''re still my dad, you won''t take this from me!" Caesar said while letting the book hit his forehead "...You have already grown up, I gave you all my experience and I will leave you this treasure of scrolls, if you sell them properly you will have enough money andnds to dere your own kingdom! Isn''t that enough? Find a good girl and marry her.. establish your own family... forget about this old man" Robin said with a weak voice. "...all this won''t make up for you," said Caesar as he went to put the book back in its ce next to Robin then came out of the cave. After about ten minutes of silence inside the cave..."Tsk~ Boys these days are feminine!" But it was clear that the owner of the voice was crying. Robin did not know if he was crying over his life that he spent on things that would benefit others... or over his only son, who was not his own, but is still pained when thinking that he''s about to leave him... After another 4 years... Robin is now 144 years old and can no longer stand without Caesar''s assistance. Caesar decided to stop his travels to the inner Beast zone to spend with his father the remaining of his life... it was a simple and warm life, Caesar takes care of the necessities while Robin concentrates on meditating on his little bed and writing notes. every now and then he passes a few new tips to Caesar about thews which increase his fighting and surviving abilities. Although Caesar is now much stronger than his father, he still listens carefully and applies every word.. and indeed every piece of advice hit its goal and raise his ability to apletely different level. But this was increasing Caesar''s resentment at his father''s decision... After he began to go out to explore, he knew more about thews and paths and how difficult it was to discover them. He knew what his father was doing in his small cave and knew what this meant for the whole world. Robin discovered hundreds of minorws and recorded truths them and the keys toplete its'' cultivation techniques, although he did not fully master them, his mere recordings would reduce the time it would take for those after him to master thews... Robin''s records can be mastered andplete the method of cultivation in less than 4 years if any average sage worked on them! Caesar looked deeply at his father, who was exining a neww to him, with eyes shining with tears... Such a genius should stay alive. His death is a crime against the whole world. Two yearster... Robin is sitting on his bed, as usual, contemting the creation around him when he felt his heartbeat had stopped... ''...oh, looks like my time hase, so that''s what death feels like'' Robin thought as the interruption of blood flow began to affect the speed of his thinking. '' hehe... I have revealed the truths of hundreds ofws throughout my life... I have mastered dozens of them and taken glimpses of many known majorws... If I had studied one of those, I would have mastered it by now... But all of this was not enough topletely reveal the path of truth? What a damn path I have chosen..'' *..that feeling... oh..maybe I should call Caesar.. to tell him that death is also... a heavenly path.* Boooooooom Suddenly everything around Robin seemed to stop and a strong light shed at the end of his bed. Chapter 10 The light began to gather rapidly in a human form, and the clearer the human shape gets, the more the time slowed down around Rubin, until even the insects stopped beating their wings in mid-air. "What exactly are you? Are you really human?" said the humanoid confusingly. ".....Is this a joke? You''re the one who popped up out of nowhere in the form of a damned talking light and you''re the one asking if I''m the human? Hey... if you''re here to take my soul, just take it and get it over with, don''t mess with me!" Robin shouted angrily. "No, I''m not here to take your life, I''m a human. I was amazed when the path of truth Whispered to me just now that another one had mastered its first level, so I came to see this new brother myself.. but my astonishment increased when I saw this. you... your very existence should be impossible!" The humanoid said while bewilderment appeared on his simple features. "My existence? Hey, exin your words quickly. I''m a dead man, I don''t have enough time for this." "You will only die if I allow it, rest assured. As for the meaning of my words, you are currently living in what we call a nascent, thews of which aren''t fully discovered and its inhabitants are weak, while the is still focusing on gathering energy from the primordial chaos around it to strengthen and prepare itself. in its current state, the most the can do is to give a few chosen of its creatures certain talents such as : intelligence, stronger soul, stronger body..etc~ this is to help more inhabitants to grow to the levels 30~40 -what you call sages- to help in revealing morews and strengthen the rest of creation. But you... you shouldn''t have mastered the path of truth! A with a cultivation history that didn''t exceed sixty thousand years is definitely not ready for this yet, it was necessary to wait for an additional couple hundred thousand years at least before the inhabitants began to explore the path of truth! Tell me... how did you do it?" the humanoid light spoke with mixed emotions between puzzlement and curiosity... Robin went silent for a while as he tried to absorb what he just heard. A nascent? Not ready..? hundreds of thousands of years? ''....is this some kind of hallucinations before death?'' But he put this idea aside and started telling the humanoid light the story of his life from his birth until this moment, even if he was hallucinating and talking to himself, there is no harm in recalling the past for onest time~ "... I don''t know if the is lucky or unfortunate with your presence.. instead of acting like an obedient creature and bing a sage, you went to elerate the nt''s evolution process by at least tens of thousands of years ..." sighed The humanoid light and shook his head. "Hehe, sorry for not ying by the rules, I guess~ but does it matter? All that''s left of me are the scrolls I wrote about some minorws. thew of truth will die with me... my heart has already stopped." Robin smiled, appearing calm but deep down he was extremely unwilling, the goal that he was after his was finally in his reach, but he was dying... "I told you you won''t die unless I allow it! ....Robin, do you want another chance?" The humanoid said slowly "A chance? What chance..? Even if you offered to stop time until Iy my pirs with the path of truth, I wouldn''t agree. I don''t want to live a few more years like this... depending on my son to help me peeing! ...but if you stop the time until I pass the path of Truth to my son Caesar, I will be grateful to you," he said. Robin in a calm voice. "Your son?..you mean the boy who drags a giant blood peacock outside? I''ll bring him for you." with a thought, Caesar appeared next to his father''s bed in a weird position like he was pulling something heavy, then the time-stop was canceled on him and he stuck to the wall head first. "Damn! What the-.." The words stopped in Caesar''s throat as he saw the humanoid light, then his father next to him. The humanoid looked at Robin, "I brought him not to pass thew, but to witness our conversation so you don''t have to exin it to himter... listen, Robin, I refuse to allow your death. Someone like you shouldn''t die like this. ... Although this is not under my control, I will break the rules for you this time... I hope you remember meter!" Then he raised his hand and directed it towards Robin. Caesar watched from the side, not knowing what was happening, but he did not try to intervene. a ball of light shrouded Robin and lifted him up. changes Immediately began to ur in his body. His weak, worn body began to harden and the wrinkles on his face that painted the fatigue of a century and a half began to fade. Caesar opened his eyes wide as he watched this sudden change. ''Oh my god... oh my god... oh my god...!!'' Caesar''s heart almost exploding from the intensity of enthusiasm. seeing his dying father regaining his luster and youth, he felt like dreaming. it was a simple operation that took about 5 minutes... but Caesar felt like it took a lifetime. When the light finally disappeared around Robin, he fell hard on his bed then shouted "Urgh... that was uncalled for! what did you do to me?" Robyn shouted pointing his finger at the humanoid, when he noticed with the corner of his eye that this was not his hand..."ahh!!" He used his other hand to check the one with which he was pointing, but noticed that his other hand has also changed.. ''These are the hands of a youth!'' he then looked at Caesar and found him opening his mouth and eyes while looking at him in astonishment. "Shut your mouth and go and get me a damn mirror!" Robin shouted at him, before noticing that his voice was also that of a youth. those words brought back Caesar to reality, he quickly brought the mirror and gave it to his father. Caesar expected his father to shout and attack the humanoid with questions as soon as he sees himself, but he was met with silence... A silence thatsted for a few minutes before a single tear fell from Robin''s eye "This is me... this is me when I was young..." he said in a choked voice as he was trying to restrain himself. "I used advanced levels of the Time major Law and Life major Law to bring your body back to that of a 12 years old child, this removed all cultivation from your body, but you still have your original soul power, intelligence, and your memory, all thews that you mastered can still be used when you gather some energy in your body. I hope you make good use of your second chance, let''s meet again if fate wills it." The humanoid light turned back the timew affecting the to normal before his body started to disperse... He was about to leave. "Wa.. -wait!! Why are you in such a hurry? Can you do what you did to me to Caesar?" Robin waved his hand at the humanoid. "Hmm? The boy is still in his twenties and his talent is passable, why would you want to bring him back to being a child?" The man of light was surprised by the request. "He''s my son!! Now that I''ve reached the first level in the Law of Truth, i bet it will be easier to master the rest of the Laws, I want to get him a major Law to make his pirs with." "...howe someone so smart be so shameless? You''re supposed to be scared and kneel down in front of me after you saw what I could do, but you''re trying to take advantage of me even more?" The man of light did not know whether to cry orugh. "Kneel? Forget it. I didn''t even kneel to fate! Just do it if you can, I''ll owe you another one!" Robin said proudly. The humanoid just wanted to shout ''what can you even do to repay the first favor?'' but eventually he gave up and pointed at Caesar and soon a ball of light swallowed him. During the operation, the humanoid looked at Robin and said, "Let me advise you so you don''t waste your time, this is not a resurrection, you can say it''s just letting the body go back to a certain point in time, it''s not a perfect technique. One of its defects is that your son will have to build his pirs from the same path with which he built his pirs previously. The majorw of that path is his maximum now." "Oh? there is such a thing..? I was going to give him what i know about the Truth. but it''s okay, the majorw of fire isn''t that bad either," said Robin, frustrated a little. if the founding Sage of the me Empire had heard this he would have probably hanged himself with his own underwear. Chapter 11 "There is something I wanted to ask, what exactly did I master? the majorw of truth? or just a minor one?" Robin asked. there were no records on this path so he didn''t even know what he pursued or did he achieved. "truth is truth, my little friend... there are very few master paths that have just onew, and the truth is one of them." "... How did you know about my situation? how the truthw *told you*, who are you? what can I call you?" Robin kept asking, he knew if the humanoid left it would be very difficult to meet him again "You don''t need to know all those details now. just know that I''m like you, someone who built his pirs by thew of truth. People like us are very rare even in the scoop of the entire universe, I could not stand seeing one die at such a young age, particrly someone as special as you. "You asked about my name... I forgot it. Don''t be surprised, when you live as long as I did, you will lose focus on such trivial matters. But currently, they call me the all-Seeing God. oh, by the way I am the ruler of a few middle-ageds" said the man of light as if it were normal. " Ruler ...middle-ageds? What do you mean by that?" "that also you don''t need to know. hey, you can call me a all-seeing big brother hahaha. I will leave with you a sliver of my soul, you can use it to ask me anything if you encounter an obstacle, but beware.. I may not answer you! I have interfered with the fate of this enough. Onest thing.. when you go back to the first level of the energy foundation and start to see the patterns.. be nice and don''t consume everything.. leave something for thetter generation, don''t rape the." The man of lightughed loudly as his body dissipated. then a small point of light separated from him and entered Robin''s head. The Light Man''s words sent Robin into dizziness ''patterns? What is this..?'' But he quickly regained his calm, thinking would not do him any good before regaining the first level of his energy foundation. Then he turned his eyes to Caesar, who had alsopleted his transformation, and turned back to a 12-year-old boy "Hahaha you look nicer now." Caesar looked at his father in astonishment and said, "Who are you talking about? I didn''t know that you were so handsome and cute, All my life I''ve known you like an old fart, I want to pinch your cheeks!" Caesar approached, lifting his hands all the way near to Robin cheeks. In fact, there was one thing the all-seeing god neglected to mention, this body-rebuilding operation was not that simple - the main purpose of which was to actually save Robin, but his current body has still tested the effect of several majorws, it turned near perfect! Any weaknesses in him have disappeared and his features have be more defined as if they were drawn with a pen. In general, he still retains the structure of his original face and body, but whoever knows him previously and looks closely will find that he has be more handsome... Of course, the same applies to Caesar. "Off my face, you unfilial child! Even if I look younger don''t forget that I''m still your adoptive father. hey... I think we should n what we''re going to do next..." said Robin as he went to his bed, cing one leg on top of the other and supported his chin with one of his hands. but suddenly he stood up and jumped, "yahahoooo!!!" then, "Ahem..." and sat down again in the same position.. Caesar sat on the floor next to the bed and looked up, waiting for what his father would say. "Obviously, we can''t stay here. If the beasts knew we had be mortals, they''d fight over who bites our bones first. We''ve caused them some serious damage over thest century, so I don''t me them," Robin said as he moved his fingers resting on his chin. "But where will we go, dad? Since I opened my eyes to the world we lived in this cave... If we went to the border viges, they would not know us, we would be treated as two orphan children, we might even be subjected to envement." "Oh.. in fact, I am a descendant of arge family in the Duchy of Alton called the Burton family, there are tens of thousands bearing the family name and many times the number of ves and soldiers, they will not mind the two of us if we go back, some of the old bastards there must still remember my childhood appearance! ...but I guess that wouldn''t work, the reason i left them earlier is that I don''t like the feeling of being used, and surly they wouldn''t keep quiet when they see my current body or while watching our training speed." "...Didn''t you say that these scrolls are precious? Why don''t we sell one, buy a house from the profit, and live with what''s left, after a few years we''ll be strong enough to roam freely." stated Caesar. "oh, you reminded me!" Robin suddenly got up and grabbed the candle on his desk then threw it over the pile of scrolls. "Wh- what the hell are you doing? Are you insane? this is the hard work that you spent all your life on!!" Caesar yelled loudly, almost going mad at the sight in front of him. Although he himself did not care much about these scrolls, he knew that they were everything for Robin, he gave his life to write them, how did he take the decision to burn them so easily? "The hard work that I spent my life on, is in my head. I was constantly recording this to leave behind a legacy that benefits the world and immortalizes my name, wasn''t this why I trained you so hard ? to get strong enough to spread my work on my behalf. but I don''t need this anymore! It''s not like I''ve be stingy... But the right time hasn''te yet. If one of these scrollses out to light now, we will be pursued immediately by enemies that we cannot withstand, either they hunt and torture us to get the rest of the scrolls or make me work as a ve for them for the rest of my life... i really want to publish my findings, but like this! ...of course, there might be someone smart and try to protect a talent like me, but I wouldn''t leave such an important matter to fate! or why do you think I hadn''t sold or published one of them earlier you genius?" Robin said sarcastically. "...so? what to do? Now we really have no source of money or a ce to shelter, we are both just weak kids.. damn.. you just had to ask him to rebuild my body, didn''t you? I could have provided protection and a stable ie for both of us! Why did you put us in This miserable situation.. since when you and I need someone to take care of us?" Caesar yelled angrily. "Of course I thought about it, but I had to take this bet and give you this chance to get stronger. have you heard the humanoid? speaking abouts and big stuff! with thew of truth, I''m destined to walk a long and thorny road. you are my son, even if it is by name only! we have spent almost three decades together... I won''t use you to protect me at first then cast you aside when I advance further. We both have to move forward together! You want to protect me? fine.. I''ll focus on my research, and you Focus on your cultivation and protect me... for the rest of your life! I will not get you off easy you wretched bastard," Robin said with augh while patting Caesar''s head. Caesar was silent and looked toward the ground, his eyes filled with tears, then smiled and quickly wiped them and raised his head to look at Robin, who turned his back to him and headed towards the entrance of the cave... So he got up and went behind him thinking ''You saved me from the mouths of animals, You fed me, taught me and trained me.. there hasn''t been one day when I felt like an orphan.. you say protect you for the rest of your life? I swear that even if the death god himself came for you, I will shield you.'' There was a long silence as Robin sat in front of the cave with Caesar behind him... Then he rose up and shouted, "I remember! There''s a rich girl who owed me over a century ago. It''s time to give her a chance to pay off her debt!" "Huh? Over a century? Do you think she''ll remember you? Heh~ At least we have a ce to start... Where is she?" "The Duchy of Bradley! start packing..get the money we have left and a few fruits from the garden... that peacock looks good too, cut some meat from it and bring it with us to eat on our way.. we have a long trip!" Robinughed loudly Caesar was shocked by what he heard.. he wanted to go to another duchy! Although the Duchy of Bradley is on the border with the Duchy of Alton, the distance is still far, secondly, he doesn''t just want to go to the borders of the Duchy of Bradley, but look for a girl inside! This will take a few weeks!! But he trusted his father''s intelligence and went to start packing. Just like that.... the journey that will change the world has begun, with two mortal kids and one canned peacock. Chapter 12 The beast Zone was the well-known border between the Duchesses of Bradley and Alton, but there was a small safe passage on the border called the Fiery gates, used by traders and weak travelers.. this was the goal of Robin and Caesar. Although the name sounds dangerous, it wouldn''t be worse Than dealing with the beasts! They got out of the beast zone and went around it for a few hundred miles to take the safe road, But unfortunately, it was safe from beasts, not humans! Two mortal children with a big bag are considered a moving piece of meat in the eyes of many. for that Robin and Caesar had to use their experience to the utmost degree. They would march quickly at noon in the middle of the roads to be under the protection of the public then disappearpletely for the rest of the day. But this strategy, in addition to the already long road, had made the estimated time of arrival takes much longer. Almost a month had passed, and they had barely reached the fiery gates. Surprisingly, the "border" was just a small town written on its entrance, "the fiery", which made Robin burst outughing. But after thinking, this can be understood... The two duchesses belong to the Kingdom of the ck Sun, and there should be no strong borders between them. Robin chose one of the street merchants and stopped him, "Uncle, how do we reach the capital of the Duchy.. the one where the Duke and his family live." "You want to go to Bradley Pearl City? Move north-east for two hundred miles, but don''t get your hopes up, I don''t think you''ll be let in." The man snorted, looking down at the two children. "Oh, looks like we have another long walk, Dad. Let''s rest here at least a few hours." Caesar murmured "..Okay, heh~ Kids these days don''t have enough determination! " Robin said as he walked towards a tall tree started climbing it and with Caesar right behind. the street merchant went silent as he heard this weird conversation "0_0" ------- Another two weeks passed before the two children reached the gate of the city of Bradley''s pearl. It was a huge city with high walls worthy of being the heart of the duchy, at least it was much better than the city of Jura in which he was born "stop where you are!" shouted one of the guards while pointing the spear at them. "Where do you think yourselves are going? If you''re not a resident or you don''t have an invitation, then get lost at once," "Lady M Bradley was the one who invited me." Robin dered loudly to attract the attention of the rest of the guards, and he had what he wanted..and a little more... all the guards and all themoners inside and outside the gate looked at him at the same time. "You... do you know the penalty for lying about something that concernsdy M?" The soldier started looking at Robin as if he was a dead person. "Just tell her that the person who saved her life in the Outer Beast zone over a hundred years ago was the one who sent me, and I hope you will understand how serious the situation is. if you try to bully me or don''t send the message.. you will pay with your blood!" Robin said it firmly, but actually, he looked cute. However, his words were enough to frighten all the guards *the one who saved her life*... If this boy was right and they behaved badly with him, their heads and the heads of their families too would fly, "Go to the Ducal Pce and telldy M what is happening here!" The chief of the guard said to his nearest soldier. Then he looked at Robin from top to bottom "I hope you''re right, I advise you to wish that too..." As his eyes shed with killing but disappeared quickly. Robin leaned on Caesar, "Hey, when I give you the signal, throw the bag at the nearest guard and run to the right, I''ll run to the left. let us meet at thest tree we slept on yesterday." "Are you kidding me?! was this all a show? Those guards are going to eat us alive!" Caesar tried to keep his voice as low as possible. "She looked like a woman of her word, but maybe she became a bitch over time, how should I know what would be her reaction?" Robin shrugged and took a step away from Caesar, he was getting ready to run away. -------- After ten minutes of a suffocating atmosphere, the guard came back alone, this made the situation became even more tense, but soon a beautifuldy with a sexy body fell from the sky. When Robin saw her face, he knew who she was right away ''it''s her!'' Then he looked at her big breasts, which made him re-think her identity for a moment. but it was confirmed when he saw all the guards bowing before her. The woman remained in ce for a few moments as well after her eyes fell on Robin, "Send him to my house!" She pointed at Robin coldly then turned and flew away as splendidly as she came. "You idiots? You almost killed yourselves! hahaha Dad is a special guest of the duke''s daughter herself! Come on, bow before him!! hahahaha" Caesar exploded uncontrobly when he knew the life and death situation was over. hearing *dad* made all the guards look at him in the same way as the merchant 0_0. in the end, they came to a conclusion that it might be a weird nickname or something. meanwhile, Robin and Caesar, apanied by two of the guards, set out towards M''s house. On the way, Robin grabbed him and said, "Hey, stop calling me Dad! You look taller and stronger than me now, you bulky bastard, Call me Big Brother." Caesar found it difficult to respond to him, but he nodded.. It had been more than 26 years when he first called him dad, any other title seemed strange to him. --------- The two soldiers delivered both of them to the huge house ofdy M, which was located next to the Ducal Pce itself, and told the servants of the house what had happened them departed. the servant escorted Robin and Caesar to the main hall of the house and asked them to wait there until thedyes back, and told them that it might take several hours or maybe days until she returns. Robin epted and went to sit on one of the chairs ready to fill his long wait with cultivation... When the servant made sure everything was in ce, he left the room. at that moment a shadow shed through the window and grabbed Robin''s neck, "WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU?!" It was M.. She wasn''t even half as calm as she seemed when they met at the gate. she was shoked when she was Robin in front of her, but she didn''t want to make a scene in front of all those guards andmoners. but here acting is unnecessary. "why is everyone asking me this question recently! am I very handsome for a human?" Robinughed, ignoring that he was being choked. "don''t you dare try to change the subject! more than a century ago you were already old and at the tenth level of energy foundation. How is it possible that you are now a twelve-year-old and you aren''t even at the first level of energy foundation?! !!" M shouted as she tightened her grip on Robin''s neck. "....alright it''s me, I didn''t think you had such a strong memory, it seems like I left a longsting impression, hah? hehe, but you made a mistake in one thing... I wasn''t old at the time, I was a teenager just like you!" Robin said with a weak voice, being hanged in mid-air wasn''t fun at all... "LIAR!" She threw him aside but controlled her strength to make sure not to harm him greatly, "I was and still the absolute genius in the entire kingdom, no one inside the ck Sun kingdom would dare say he had a better talent than me, but you say that you were stronger than me by a whole level when we were at the same age?!" "Is that old man still alive?" Robin said as he shook off his clothes after the fall "Who do you mean?" M narrowed her eyes "The old man who was taking care of your safety when we met, he must have spotted my real age back then, bring him here and he can testify, let us talk after that!" Chapter 13 "Guards! Summon Uncle Brown for me, tell him it''s an important matter that can''t be dyed.." M''s voice echoed across therge house, which made all the servants and guards frightened, they started to jump out of the windows and doors to look for Uncle Brown. "I don''t know what you''re up to, but everything will be revealed soon..." M looked deeply at Robin then went to sit on the main seat and closed her eyes, Robin shrugged his shoulders and sat down in his previous seat like nothing had happened, signaling at Caesar to rx. Caesar was almost going crazy... why did his father choose this particr woman if he knew that there might be problems? And why did he tell her about his age and he made her angry even more? Ten minutes passed in intense silence... Finally, an old man''s voice echoed "What do you want, girl, to call me from the bar like this? Don''t you know that an old man like me should-...hmm...?" His words were interrupted when his eyes fell on a smiling young man. "You..it''s you!! But your bones age...? How!?" The memories of the strong are strong as well, and his existence had already left a profound impression on him when he saw Robin at the outer beast zone all those years ago.. he knew it was Robin the moment he saw him. "It''s good that you''re here Uncle Brown, that brat says he was my age when we met in the Outer Beast Zone, is that right?'' Uncle Brawn sighed, then shook his head "...no." "Hmph! As I expected, you''re just a swindler and-" "He was a year younger than you." "...." "...¡­" "Uncle Brown.. this isn''t funny at all.." after a moment of silence, M shifted her from the smiling Robin to her uncle " Do you see meughing? the boy was really 14 when you met him, I didn''t want to tell you then so you wouldn''t get obsessed with him and walk away from the path your fatherid for you." He shook his head and admitted. All this with Robin sitting next to him nodding his head and smiling like he was listening to music, and Caesar sitting on the edge of the chair with his eyes wide open as if he was watching a y "A full year younger.. Stronger by a full level..ha..hahaha.. all those years I thought I am the most talented in my age group for the past few centuries. but you are telling me that my thoughts were already nonsense since I was a teenager? you knew and didn''t tell me?!" Her chest shook as she pointed at her uncle and shouted. M took a few seconds to control her breathing and sat down again, then looked at Robin "What''s your name? what is your real age? how do you change your bone''s age? what are you really doing here? and why did you decide to expose yourself to me?" "I think the first and second questions can be answered together, I''m Robin Burton, do you still remember the name?" Robin said softly. "Robin..Robin..ah! The person I was going to challenge when I met you? ..this really exins a lot and will confirm your true age and that you are not some monster shapeshifter who lived for thousands of years... of course that''s IF you are honest! Uncle Brown, use our fastestmunication bird and have one of our followers near Jura go into town and try to get some old man there to paint a picture of Robin Burton, make him say he''s making a book about geniuses or something" Uncle Brown nodded and quickly retreated "hmm may I continue? as for your third question, you can say that I ate a strange herb and came back to how I am now." "But that''s not the truth, is it?" M said sarcastically "Maybe, but that''s the only answer you''ll get from me. "Robin shrugged his shoulders " for your fourth question.. as you can see, my little brother and I are weak now and I can''t find a ce to take shelter until we get stronger, so I came to you to collect your debt. My request is that you Protect me and my brother and provide a decent ce to train with some recurses for five years." "Why do you think I would agree?" M narrowed her eyes, where is this guy getting his confidence from? "A girl of your stature, talent, and strength would not risk losing her peace of mind because of Breaching your oath, especially if my requirements are this low. And for yourst question...I chose to expose my talent to you to maximize your investment in me as much as possible" Robin said with a smile. "Are you saying I should invest in someone who might grow to be stronger than me?" M raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Are you afraid ofpetition?" Afraid ofpetition? of course not! As a teenager, she was jumping from duchy to duchy to find geniuses at her age and beat them up. Her legend spread like wildfire until she became the prime of her generation and no one dared to ept her challenges again... In addition, the current power gap between her and Robin is so huge that it is impossible for him to catch up. "Smart..you and your brother can sleep in one of the empty rooms while we wait for the drawing from Jura city, you are not allowed to leave before it arrives" M stated while a slight killing intent shed in her eyes, causing Caesar to swallow his saliva automatically. --------- After that thorny conversation, a servant came to escort Robin and Caesar to one of thergest rooms in the house where the two lived invishly for two days, Or in a more urate sense, Robin who livedvishly while Caesar was counting every breath, afraid of what would happen if something went wrong with the painting. After two days, the drawing finally arrived from the city of Jura. M examined it for a few minutes, then sighed and summoned Robin and Caesar. "Looks like you''re right.. your real age and identity are confirmed, you were really more talented than me at the time, interesting! I''d like to see if you''ll achieve that same level in the second chance you get for yourself!" M said with indifferent eyes, "I agree to your terms, I will use my name to send you and your little brother to the best martial institution in the duchy, it is the ce where the sons of our nobles gather, you can study there for ten years, as for the resources...I will dedicate a hundred gold coins per month for each of you, is that appropriate?" M said calmly. But when those words fell in Caesar''s ears he was shocked. 100 gold coins a month! Even selling the skin of a level 14 monster, suitable for making middle-grade weapons and armor, didn''t earn him that much! "Haha, you did not disappoint me, M, uh.. I mean Aunt M.. I assure you that you will not regret your decision." "Shameless! Who do you call aunt? you are my age! Servant, Take these two and throw them at the martial institution, oh... give this message to the uncle Felix there" Chapter 14 Soon enough Robin and Caesar arrived at the institution, its high walls and imposing gate, sufficient to raise Robin''s hopes and instill some awe in Caesar''s heart. Bowing down, the servant called, "I am by order ofdy M Bradly, with a letter to sir Felix Bradley, the distinguished head of the institution." Two guards at the tenth level came, after exchanging some questions they escorted the three to the office of the head of the institution. on the way, Robin and Caesar were busy looking around them to get a general idea of where they would spend the next ten years.. The institution was very spacious and well organized, Robin spotted areas withrge vis with backyards, another area where there are smaller-sized buildings, there were also huge and heavily guarded buildings After a few minutes, the five arrived at their destination, a medium-sized building with several high-leveled guards, after exchanging some information the two guards retreated and returned to the gate, while one of the guards serving in front of the president''s office took the message from the servant''s hand, "Wait here" and entered He left for a few moments, then called, "Come." After the servant had finished his job he retreated in silence. when Robin and Caesar stepped inside, they found the chief guarding towards the door toe out, behind him a man who looked like a middle-aged schr sitting behind a desk smiling, waited until the guard got out and the three were alone Then said, "I''m curious, Who exactly are you to earn a nomination from M personally and even assigned such an allowance per month?" "In response to the head of the institution, our names are Robin and Caesar Burton,dy M owes me and this is her way of repaying the favor, she''s a really generousdy" Robin didn''t try to hide anything. since M knew him at first sight, why would he try to hide his identity? the Burton family has thousands peering its surname and even more of those who''ve seen him in the past and are still alive today, so if he doesn''tpletely change his appearance, it''s impossible for him to evade being discovered... and there''s no need for that anyway. "Huh? M owes you?" Felix was surprised and looked at the mortal boy standing in front of him.. he is at the age of 12, but he had not reached the first level yet? This is scum among scum! No matter how he looked at him and the kid next to him he didn''t find anything special. but he didn''t push the matter further, whatever the reason is as long as M didn''t say it herself, it wouldn''t be proper to know him in other ways. "It''s okay then, I will assign you the numbers 207 and 208. You can receive student badges from the coordination office and house keys with the same numbers. You can join the lectures every day at ten in the morning, and..... with this paper, you can spend your allowances from the treasury at the beginning of each month in the form of coins or resources.. that''s up to you~" he said while stamping a few papers with his personal seal and threw them at Robin, then signaled them to dismes, Robin bowed a little and Caesar followed, then they both left. Handing over badges and keys to the houses went smoothly, and when they went to the treasury, Robin chose to exchange all 200 operations with energy stones. Every now and then a group of students passes by and instantly be surprised by the view of the two mortals carrying huge bags of stones on their curved backs, then theyugh and continue on their way, this continued until the two of them reached their new homes. Inside House 207 "heeh~ It''s been a long day... but finally we can start training properly!" Robin said with augh as he went to chose a room, when suddenly the sound of knocking on the main door sounded. Robin went and opened it to find a group of young men, their boss was smiling at first, but he found that Robin was just a mortal, his smile vanished "Go and call your master." "I have no master, I am the owner of this house, can I help you with something?" Robin replied inly "owner of what?!" "Hey kid, don''t waste our time and go call your master!" "That right! if he is too arrogant toe out then at least tell us who he is." Robin waited until they all finished " Too bad, but I am really the owner here, what can I help you with?" "You?! How can a mere mortal like you have the same rights as us? We have heard that there are two new students.. don''t tell me the other one is also a mortal like you?" the young man was shocked when he heard Robin, this was a respected institution that only epted the talented nobles! "He''s just like me, is that it? We are kind of busy right now, so...." Robin said emotionlessly as he gestured for them to leave. "you... I don''t know where you and the other scum came from, and I don''t care either, But I''m Remus, son of Marcus Rufus, so behave with me! ..hey, I just remembered something, my house just happened to be crampedtely and I need another one to turn it into a nightclub for me and my noble friends here.. You wouldn''t mind if I took house number 208 right?" Remus said it with a cruel smile on his face "Actually, I do extremely mind." "Are you saying you want to resort to violence?" Remus raised his fist "No, I just mind. If you insist on taking the house I''ll hand you the keys." Robin said without emotion, while Caesar was in the back looking at him with a strange look "...Give me the keys." Remus did not believe him but tried anyway, no ordinary person enters the institution, although he is confident of his background, at least he expected some resistance and threats... In fact, the house request was just his way to know more about Robin''s background. "here you go." Robin threw the keys to him, then went inside and closed the door, leaving the group of young men in shock before they burst intoughter, and soon the sound of singing andughter echoed from House 208. Caesar looked at him, "You could have at least asked for some money in exchange..." The house was not important, house 207 could easily amodate both of them. And of course, he knew that they could not defend the house yet, so Robin acted normally, and it suited his style, he won''t enter uncertain battles. Robinughed, "No, we may not need the house now, but we will definitely need itter... If I take some coins for it or say I''m willing to give it, I won''t have any face to call it back, let them have their fun for now.... I''ll send you to beat them upter and take it back for me." Chapter 15 "That all-seeing big brother said I''ll discover some kind of patterns when I get back to the first level of energy cultivation, I''m so excited to get back as soon as possible. I''m afraid we''re going to part ways here." Robin said narrowing his eyes. "What? We are parting... What do you mean by this?" Caesar was startled to hear those words as if they were the harshest curse in existence "Take your share of the stones and go upstairs, you idiot! Don''t show me your face before you breakthrough to the first level" Robin approached and kicked Caesar in the butt, who froze in ce for a bit, thenughed and took half the stones before running upstairs. Thus, their training began. Although both of them had a huge experience in cultivation methods and shortcuts, they did not even try to train on the way from the cave to here. Training energy and strengthening the foundations requires high concentration and a clear mind for meditation. Finally, they reached a safe environment full of training resources, No need to hold themselves back! A week passed... two... Level one isying the first foundation on which to build the rest and it normally takes a few months or even years, but suddenly a loud voice echoes from the loft, "Hahaha, I''m officially a cultivator again, I did it before you!" Caesar was very proud of himself, - although he naturally progressed faster since he had reached level 14 before and had the same training technique that Robin had modified - he still felt proud that he was able to get ahead of his father in something. Caesar jumped from the second floor and came down to continue his bragging, but what he saw made him mute... he found Robin in a meditative position in his room with his eyes turned bright green, the space around him seemed a bit illusory... "Wh-.. what''s going on here? Did he breakthrough to the first level already? No¡­ even breaking through to level 20 shouldn''t cause such a scene!" Caesar said while taking a step back, but quickly regained his bnce and sat in front of the door waiting for any reaction from his father. It''s been two days.. two weeks.. three weeks... Caesar is starting to get very worried, this is not supposed to happen, it was just a simple break through the first level that even children could do! After two more days.. the glowing in Robin''s eyes finally stopped. Then he smiled and stood up, "patterns, hah?.. hahaha patterns... patterns.." Robin said as he looked around with intense curiosity, he was in an ecstasy state!! Whenever he looks around him, he sees certain patterns in everything, they look like drawings in certain things or as a way of moving in a second, arranging some factors in another, and so on~ But definitely, everything has a pattern that distinguishes it from the rest. The mirror in front of him, for example, shows patterns in the form of drawings over his reflected image, the bed boards have patterns as if they were carved inside the wood, even in the wind he saw patterns in the way it moves After looking around and examining everything for a while, he seemed to realize something and then called out, "Caesar,e here!" Caesar, who was sitting next to the door, jumped up and stood in front of Robin, who immediately began to examine him. and as he expected.. There are already patterns on Caesar''s skin, then he cuts Caesar''s finger and meditates on the blood, and he also found patterns on it! The whole world has changed in his eyes.. everything has its own patterns, although he did not understand what this is and what it is doing, he realized that the reason he could see is definitely thew of truth! But he has notid his pirs with thew yet.. So what will happen when he does? Robin was in a very good mood today. He said with augh, "I''m hungry! I guess we''re in the second month, right? Let''s collect our money and go eat something decent." -------- The two of them easily cashes out their allowance from the treasury, but this time they took it as coins. The first level of energy foundation didn''t consume many energy stones and they still had a lot left. Their walk around the institution did not go unnoticed this time either. Those who thought they were mysterious before, it is now clear that they are only at the first level, andpared to their age, they were trash! The two were not spared from the indirect teasing andughter from afar, but the two had enough experience to remain calm, Robin said with a smile, "Hey, I don''t remember you ate a meal in a fancy restaurant before, How about the first time today?" The two of them left the institution and asked around for the biggest restaurant in the area, it looked like a normal pic, but Caesar noticed his father looking around him with a big smile on his face like a child seeing the world for the first time, he didn''t know that... It''s actually the first time he saw the real world. Even inside the restaurant, Robin caught the eyes of those near them when heughed loudly as he grabbed a piece of mountain rhinoceros meat and examined it as a masterpiece, "Oh...big brother, what are you doing?" Caesar did not care what was happening around them, but what Robin''s doing was really weird. "What do you think I''m doing? Just casually breaking down a fewws hahaha" the answer shocked Caesar. when he was about to say something, Robin stood up, throw a couple of golden coins on the table and start walking out Caesar quickly caught up with Robin and asks puzzledly, "breaking downws? What was that..?!" "Since I entered the first level and was able to use thews that I studied earlier, I started seeing patterns on everything! and from what I noticed till now... I think those patterns are thews that run the world," Robin said confidently. "You... you see thews with your own eyes?!" Caesar was startled hearing this "exactly." Robin smiled, "Now let''s buy some firewood! I''m going to have a long took with the majorw of fire hahaha!" Caesar did not know what to say.. Seeing thews?! One of the most difficult tasks of producing a technique to control aw is to first identify and confirm the existence of thisw, then get a feel for a few truths about what thew does and the key factors to control it, and then develop a technique to take advantage of all of that. but Robin says now.. he simply erased the first hurdle! And as for the second and third... What is difficult about it when thew is in front of it like an open book waiting to be read? When his thinking got this far, Caesar stopped in the middle of the road, forcing Robin to turn back to pull him by his ears. Chapter 16 Although the market was not far from the restaurant, Robin decided to take the long road and looked around it all the way, astonished by everything and anything, asionally he stops to buy different fruits and simple items and examined them with excitement... The restaurant and the walk to the market were just a chance for Robin to see more things with his new ability. The two arrived at the central market about an hourter, and it was a one worthy of Bradley''s Pearl city... many timesrger than that of Jura''s, filled with shops of various sizes and shapes, where guards and powerful experts were scattered like ants, the small merchants spread out sheets on the ground and shouted loudly for their merchandise, hoping that They collect enough money to rent one of those shops one day... Robin also noticed that there are several huge tforms on whichrge numbers of humans of both sexes and different ages are stacked, stripped of their clothes, and in front of each group a person calls out their qualities and prices, "Come closer! Come to this site, I have everything you want! I have the most beautiful and ugliest of women! The strongest of men and the weakest of them, if you have a little or a lot of money, you will not walk from here without a ve the satisfy you" ... It was clear that these were the tforms of ves. Robin paused in front of one of the tforms for a while, looking at a boy a little younger than him, and mired in thought... Then nodded and walked, "When we get back to the institution, ask for me if we can bring ves into our personal house, and if it''s permissible, ask about the maximum number of ves allowed for each student" Caesar did not understand why would Robin ask about such a thing, they had been on their own all their lives and did not need anyone''s help, much less something like ves! but he nodded and did not try to argue. Everything went smoothly, they found a huge store selling all kinds of wood, so Robin bought a little of each kind.. but the final quantity was mind-blowing, when the two of them stood in front of therge pile, Robin looked at Caesar in a meaningful way, Caesar''s eyes widened and he took two steps back "OVER MY DEAD BODY! how the hell should I carry all of this? Do you want to kill me?" Robin shook his head, "youth of these days are useless. uncle, I''ll buy a wooden cart too. How much is your ount?" Robin gave one gold coin and a few silver coins for everything, then he and Caesar, who was pulling the wooden cart beside him, left towards their house. ----------------------------- Sitting downstairs in front ofrge amounts of different wood that Caesar had categorized into piles of each, Robin frowned, "Alright then, I will start looking into the major fire heavenlyw as I train to the second level of energy cultivation at the same time, don''t you daree down and disturb me! ... unless the house catches on fire because of my research, you are allowed toe and help me put it out... or put me out.. well, I trust you will know what to do then, dismiss." Caesar chuckled then went up to the second floor. when Robin knew he was alone atst, he brought a handful of wood from the first pile and set it on fire then sat.. and watched. Patterns of fire were evident in the mes and distributed in different degrees of intensity, the densest near the wood until it disappearedpletely at the furthest. He did not move for a few days where he finished on the first woodpile, so he sighed from the wonders of the world and shook his head ''before, I was like a blind walking in a strange space'' Then he went to get something to eat and came back to train for the second level so that Caesar would not be far ahead of him, he kept training as he consumed the energy stones for seven days, cutting about half the distance to the second level in one go, before returning toplete his research on the next pile of wood, which was more sulent than the previous one. Robin decided to bring different types of wood for one purpose, which is to try out which type of wood will produce a me with clearer patterns to make it easier for him to search, and if they are all the same, that''s okay too.. But after he sat in front of the small sulent pile and lit it while eating a chicken leg... his features quickly changed from anticipation... to shock! ''The patterns..they''re different!!'' He shouted in his mind. "No, no, that''s not supposed to happen. What''s going on here?!" Robin said as he got closer to the burning pile of wood.. Most of the pattern in front of him was identical to the one before it, but there were slight changes in several ces. How is it possible that the samew has several versions of patterns?! It is known that every path had numerous branches called minorws, and these branches certainly had different patterns, but now he is looking at just pure fire.. not sparks, heat, melting or evaporation or..etc~ The pattern is not supposed to change for the same thing! Or at least that''s what he thought theoretically before he conducted the experiments... After a period of astonishment, he brought the chicken''s leg in his hand towards the fire until the mes enveloped it, and as he expected.. the me patterns around the chicken''s feet have changed. He quickly got up to pick out small batches of all the wood and put them separately then lit them all at once, fetched his bed-sheet, bread, papers, and a few other random items then lit them separately as well... and in each pile, the patterns were a little different! "Impossible¡­ it''s Impossible for the me Emperor to have seen such a fundamental difference when he announced that he had mastered the fire major heavenlyw! at the most, he gained some enlightenment from observing *fire* and its actions and truths for thousands of years. the problem is that the fire outwardly seems identical, but what I see now Denies thatpletely! does that mean...The fire major heavenlyw that the me Empire Built its foundation around... is iplete?!" ''No! Not only that, What about the rest of the major heavenlyws that have been deredpleted? Is it only rtivelyplete?'' When Robin thought about this, he sat down and started to sweat... the sweating was Probably from the huge fire around him that reached the ceiling... But he considered the sweat a sign of tension and focus. "Is this what the all-seeing big brother meant when he said that the is still nascent and that I take things slowly when I see patterns? What a pressure... what a responsibility.... WHAT A THRILL!! Hahahaha I''ve got the whole world to explore with no strings attached, when I''m done with it won''t be nascent anymore! HAHAHA" Robin said jumping excitedly as Caesar tried to rescue what was left of the living room. Chapter 17 After Robin finished his hystericalughter, and Caesar put out the fire, the two of them went back to what they were doing. Caesar was busy trying to break through to the second level before the end of the month, while Robin started lighting everything he saw in his way then sit and watch. Caesar''s routine has changed a lot since that day. Instead of training, eating and sleeping, it became training, putting out the house, buying supplies instead of the ones that were burned, checking on his father''s mental and physical health..then eating and sleeping. Robin''s enthusiasmsted for about two weeks... even his food was cooked by himself on top of different piles each day to see how the fire patterns would change under the different metals and if the food inside would affect the patterns! but soon he realized that such a process would not end overnight, and began to set his dates better as he devoted a period of his day to energy training and increased hours of sleep. A few days before the end of the second month of the academy, Caesar broke through to the second level, but this time he did not shout and try to brag in front of his father again, he just started his training towards the third level silently, because he knows that Robin has been busy all the time with the major heavenlyw of fire that he is preparing for him. At the beginning of the third month, Robin''s voice was heard in the house, "Hey, Caesar! Did you like your room? Come, let us have a little chat." Caesar was amazed for a moment, but left the training and immediately went down "What did you do in the assignment I gave you... regarding the topic of the ves?" Robin said "I asked one of the guards he said that each student can bring 5 ves to his house within the institution, but he will be responsible for all their needs." "Five? A little more than I expected.. How much money do we have right now?" "We still haven''t pulled out the 200 coins for this month that we can bring in at any time, and there are about 90 coins left fromst month after subtracting the cost of all that stuff you burned..." "...okay go to the treasury and get a hundred gold coins and leave the other hundred for training resources, I want you in front of me in ten minutes!" Robin said and then pointed to the door. and indeed, within eight minutes Caesar returned with a bag of coins on his waist and another huge one of stones on his back. When Robin saw this, he got up from his chair and said, "Hmm, let''s go!" Then he left the institution and Caesar is behind him. --------- "Where are we going this time, Dad?" Although Caesar knew the answer, he asked anyway "To buy a ve or two.." "Why? We never needed ves, I always take care of you, am I failing youtely?" "I don''t want you to take care of my needs anymore, focus on being strong! Did you forget our deal so quickly? You should protect me!... I just need someone to hand me pens and clean up what I break, that doesn''t suit you, Sir Caesar." Robinughed. In fact, there was another real reason for this, but he refused to reveal it before it was achieved so he wouldn''t look like a fool if he failed... and not to frighten Caesar badly. "..." Caesar didn''t know what to say, those words touched his heart, and his resolve to be stronger increased again. The two of them reached the ve tforms quickly, Robin began examining them one by one from the bottom of each tform.. Some ves even hid their naked private parts automatically because of his weird nces, but he giggled and continued his slow pace. Robin was using the Eye of Truth to find out a few simple things like age, level of training, and even the strength of the soul, things like this that should have been impossible unless he was vastly more powerful than the target, but it became too easy for him to know those things about anyone just by looking. After he spent about an hour passing the ves, he stopped in front of a young man.. muscr, deadly handsome with long ck hair, but his body was full of scars, some of which seemed to be very near to killing him. The truth said is that he is 17 years old, at the fifth level of energy cultivation, and has a normal soul strength... These stats are slightly above the general average in noble families, and considering that he''s a ve, that''s pretty good. "Uncle, how much is this ve?" Robin asked the fat merchant who was calling for people toe atop the tform, the fat merchant turned his face around smiling at the potential customer, to find that he had been interrupted by two children in the first and second levels of energy cultivation... "Are you two lost? shoo~ Go away, or I''ll put you next to the rest of the ves!" "You damn pig! I asked you politely and that''s how you answer? Looks like you don''t want your life anymore!" Robin shouted then quickly raised the badge which said he was affiliated with the Bradley''s Army institution. when the fat man was about to raise his whip to strike the big-mouthed boy he saw the badge and immediately knew what it meant.. ''This boy is either the son of a noble or supported by the power of a nobleman!'' Suddenly the fat man knelt down, "Oh, it seems that from my life with the ves have made me be stupid, I couldn''t see how great my young master is, how about Ipensate you with a 20% discount," said the fat man, smiling and rubbing his hand. "Just tell me about this guy." Robin pointed at the long-haired youth "Uh, that? we call him the Mute, he''s 17-years-old and he''s a level five with his tongue cut out, an expedition to the dark ruins found him like that, and when they -tried to save him- he killed two of those at the fifth level and seriously wounded one of the sixths Before he is suppressed... his characters make him qualified to work in almost everything and he can be used as a bodyguard for young nobles like you hehe, Ahem.. you see, this ve is very special and it cost us a lot for that, its price is 100 gold coins," said the precious smiling Caesar couldn''t contain himself, "A hundred what?! All the ves are between five or ten coins, greedy pig, you''re trying to scam us!" "How dare I, young master? I swear to you, what I said is true. His fighting ability is very high, and we lost three of our men before subduing him. If I sold him for less than that, it would be a great loss for me. Of course, you can look at the rest of my collection and forget about this one..." The fat merchant said with a maliciousugh Robin indeed had scanned the rest on the tforms but none was as perfect as this young man, he finally decided that he was worth investing in. A bag containing 80 gold coins found its way to the face of the merchant, who epted it wistfully ''that short bastard still remembers the discount!'' but found no one to me but himself. Robin cut a piece of cloth from the furniture on the stage and threw it at the young man to cover his body, then looked at him in the eye and said, "You are mine now." Chapter 18 Sitting on his favorite couch in house 207, Robin stared at the Mute standing in front of him for a while then said, "I don''t know how you got to the dark ruins and why you have stayed in such a dangerous ce, but as someone who has learned the cultivation techniques and even reached the fifth level, you definitely have some decent background. You see, I paid a lot for you and I am not ready to give you up, but I will make a deal with you... I will give you one month to finish any unfinished business you still have, thene back for me. but I will give you a warning in advance... If i don''t see you in front of me within a month, I will report you to the authorities as a runaway ve and you will be pursued and killed, what do you think?" His Mute eyes widened upon hearing this, he did not expect anything good from this new master of his... especially such generosity! Even if he was threatened to be reported to the authorities, this is still a very generous offer that most nobles would not choose, because the ve purchase contract is in his hand and the sale contract is still in the hands of the merchant. By filing aint with either of them he would be hunted down and killed by the armies around the world. This was a cross-border pact so that kingdoms and empires would keep the fruitful ve trade safe. If the ves can escape easily or they can revolt against their masters, this trade would not have existed until now. Strictws from the governments and special forces from the armies dedicated to the ves'' hunt are the only reason such trade is still going. For example, if a ve kills his master, he and all the ves of that master and their families will be killed by sitting on a wooden spike. Without further dy, the Mute knelt with his hands on the ground and nodded in agreement, that was an opportunity he had dreamed of for so long that had never thought it woulde after he had be a ve. "Go, I expect you''ll be in front of me in one month from today or you will suffer the consequences yourself." Robin waved his hand. The Mute nodded again then turned and ran away before his new master take back his words. "What do you think he will do during the month, Dad?" Caesar said while looking at the young man''s nude back. "I don''t know, maybe he would meet his family or take care of the one who cut off his tongue. I just want his mind to be fully present with me when I start using him," Robin said without caring. "What does his state of mind has to do with anything? Isn''t he just here to help you with your research?" Caesar looked confusingly at Robin "...It''s none of your business! Secondly, I told you not to call me my dad! Not even when we''re alone!!" Robin said as he jumped out of his seat to kick Caesar on the butt. ---------------------------- Quickly, three weeks passed, during which Robin broke through to the second level of energy cultivation, at the same time he kept advancing in his studies on the major fire heavenlyw, which began to bear fruit. he had been trying to identify the reason behind the ever-changing patterns. for example, when the fire touches apletely dry wood, the patterns aren''t the same as it touches wood that still contains a percentage of water or the trunks of nts that store the element of light in high concentrations. The fire path here doesn''t burn the wood only, but it interferes and tries to burn the rest of those equal heavenly paths inside that piece of wood, This results in an ovep and distortions that appear in the patterns. The question is... How can he produce a pure me to study the major fire heavenlyw from? There is nothing like an independent fire in nature... Fire has to depend on something to ignite, even fighters who use the path of fire must burn their inner energy to ignite it! This puzzle was the current obstacle in his way. While he was concentrating on making ns for research for theing period, someone came through the door, a tall, handsome young man with long ck hair, wearing short clothes, stained with blood all over and a trace of a stab clearly visible in the heart area on his shirt, but he himself was fine... it was clear that he took those clothes from a corpse. Robin noticed the Mute''s *new* clothes, but then he turned again to look at the burning me in front of him , "I see you''re done with your unfinished business." The young man moved silently and went to stand behind Robin, expressing his approval. "Do you have a name you want me to call you? You can write it down or point to things so I can know it," said Robin, starting to poke the grilled snake to change his position slightly. Silent thought for a moment then shook his head... Robin didn''t know if it meant he didn''t have a name, or if he hated that name and didn''t want it anymore.. but he didn''t care, "Well, starting today your name will be... Theo!" Robin chose a name randomly. "Go and get me a handful from every pile of wood outside. then go the kitchen you''ll find papers and carcasses of animals and beasts there, cut them apart and throw them atop their likenesses in front of me, oh... bring me some salt while you''re in the kitchen, This snake looks delicious..." Robin gave several orders in a row, but Theo remembered them all and went about his business. After a few minutes everything was done and Theo stood behind Robin waiting for his new orders, but Robin looked behind him, "What are you doing here? I want some privacy!..Caesar,e here!" robin shouted "What do you want, fath-... big brother?" Caesar said who jumped from the upper floor. "Take Theo with you, give him a good bath then take him to the market, buy him clothes of his own and a weapon of his choosing. When it''s done, teach him my cultivation technique and guide him personally to the next levels." Both Caesar and Theo were greatly surprised... First of all, this is not a treatment that should be given to a ve. Caesar still thinks Theo is here to help his father in his research, so why would he want to train him!? And Theo was surprised by this generosity, which he was not ustomed to before.. and more surprised from the fact that he asked a 12-year-old, level two kid to lead his training while he was older and more powerful! "Why are you still standing there, clowns, haven''t you taken your orders? scram!" Robin picked up a few pieces of burning wood in front of him, hold them with both arms in his chest then started throwing it at them one by one until they both disappeared from view. but his simple act almost broke Theo''s mind! That burning logs did not burn his master''s hand, but did not even leave a mark on his clothes!! When he looked next to him, he found Caesarughing, not surprised at what he saw as if it was something normal... so he began topletely re-evaluate these two ''it seems that they are not just two children who want to brag about having a strong ve'' Chapter 19 Weeks began to pass quickly and in a simr routine in most respects, even Theo got used to his new lifestyle, which waspletely different from what he expected... Robin treated him very simrly to how he treats Caesar! His''s handsomeness and self-confidence increased a lot after Caesar bought him new sets of ck clothes and two long daggers. At first, he felt displeasure that a child like Caesar became responsible for him in terms of training and guidance, but he soon realized how mistaken he was. Caesar''s information and experience far surpassed him who spent arge part of his life in the dark ruins! Especially that wondrous energy cultivation technique that Caesar taught him... it''s simply magical! Even without energy stones, he can train at a high speed by simply sitting in a meditating position and activating it. Within a few weeks, he found himself on the verge of breaking through to the sixth level... Although he had been stuck at the fifth for a long time already, this cultivation technique had increased his speed several times! In addition to sitting in a meditative position daily and asking Caesar about anything he encounters about the cultivation technique, he would go to inspect Robin and see any pile about to burn outpletely, then he would automatically increase it of the same type. Although he did not realize what Robin was doing, the sight of him putting his hand in the fire to move something, or sometimes sitting on top of a burning pile of wood without being burned... It told him that this person is not normal and he certainly does not waste his time in vain, so he continued his tasks without asking questions. The only useful thing about Robin''s tests in his opinion currently is that he doesn''t have to prepare any food, Robin was grilling day and night! All he has to do is bring him some salt and spices next to him and he will do the rest. As for Robin himself, he began to make great progress in the path of fire, although finding a pure fire is impossible, he found a promising route. Robin discovered that arge part of the fire pattern is the same no matter how much the fuels change, and the other changing parts can be separated by observation and be used for reconstruction. Meaning, if there is a certain variable part, it changes in most of the fuel piles in front of him, but it will stay identical in two or three of them, Robin decided to hunt and collect those most seen variables and determine them as the original part of the pattern. He memorized the constant pattern of the major heavenlyw of fire - which appears in every burned thing - and currently, he began to fill the gaps for the variable parts with their constants that he discovers... He decided to reward himself with a few hours of rest after each time he found a constat... and he used this time to reach the third level of energy cultivation~ As for Caesar, he almost didn''t move from his room, even the grilled meat Theo brings to him, he wants to gain strength as quickly as possible.. and this is what he does, he has reached the fourth level in just five months! --------- "Caesar, Theo,e here!" Robin''s shouted one day. Within a moment the two of them were standing in front of him, Caesar spoke, "What do you need us for, Big Brother?" "As far as I remember, today is the beginning of our sixth month in the institution, how much money do we have at the moment?" "Our expenses weren''t much, apart from your fuels and Theo''s daggers, We brought a few more Energy Stones... We have about hmmm... 350 gold coins," replied Caesar. "Okay, take Theo with you and go to the treasury, get the 200 for this month, the total will be enough to get you a good weapon then go buy a martial art from the institution''s library that teaches you how to use that weapon properly ... oh, buy a martial art to teach the art of daggers to Theo too." "Huh? But I''ve never used weapons in my life, my fist is enough! .. Also, Theo used to use a dagger before and doesn''t need some art to teach him. Isn''t it better if we save this money to buy energy stones? The higher our levels, the higher our consumption will be.." Caesar said, surprised by his older brother''s decision. "You''ll need a weapon to better control the major heavenlyw of fire, do you think you''ll be fighting stupid beasts forever? Pick a weapon that suits your overwhelming style of fighting. Same with Theo, his style is almost suicidal and depends on the trade-off hit-for-hit, is this a *dagger art* for You? Make him a decent fighter for me, I won''t waste my time on him then he goes tomit suicide against some random rat." Caesar and Theo looked at each other, then turned back to look at Robin, they both nodded and went out to carry out the surprising but exciting task at the same time. --------- This was the second Caesar and Theo went on a little *pic* together, but just like the first one, it wasn''t filled with much joy... They headed straight to the weapon store nearest to the Bradley military institution to choose Caesar''s new weapon. He wandered in the store for about half an hour looking between swords of different shapes and sizes, swords undoubtedly are The mostmon and most practical weapons, but he did not feel a specific link between him and the sword.. so he decided to search for the rest of the weapons, Bows... cleavers... hammers, and... iron fists! Caesar was surprised and happy to see those, but he remembered Robin''s words that he needed a weapon to wield the major heavenlyw of fire in his attacks, and iron fists wouldn''t be much different from his bare hands. So he left it in displeasure and continued the search until he arrived at the spears'' area. In terms of extracting the brute force of the user, spears were definitely among the best, With a long-range making them more suitable for controlling the major heavenlyw of fire, but there was something in the spears that irritated him..."Uncle, spears have a good range but require more uracy for wielding and that doesn''t suit me.. Do you have something with the same range as the spears but depends more on strength? " Caesar asked, not sure if such a thing existed. "Oh, you mean the halberd! not many are interested in those nowadays. Come on, I''ll show you my collection of halberds," said the shopkeeper happily, the halberd is one of the most expensive weapons. Caesar did not know what this halberd was, but he followed the store owner to see it.. and he liked what he saw! The same length of spears with what looks like a big cleaver on top instead of the pointed tip. that''s what he was looking for, range with strength, it''s perfect! After going through the entire group of halberds, he pointed at the thickest one of them "I''ll buy this one!" "haha, You have an excellent eye, young man. This is the best halberd here.. and the most expensive of them all. It''s 120 gold coins!" The shop owner said with a smile "... Too expensive, but alright, I''ll take it if you give me the two iron fists outside as a gift!" "agreed!" Caesar came out smiling, happy with his new weapon, then took Theo with him and headed to the institution''s library to buy their new martial arts. But when they got back home.... both of them had traces of beating and Caesar''s halberd was broken into three pieces. Chapter 20 "WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU?!" Robin jumped out of the piles of fire when he saw the sight. Several bruises all over the two faces, Caesar''s right eye was swelled and Theo''s left arm was hanging in a weird shape and arge amount of blood was dripping from his fingers. " what do you think?" Caesar threw the broken halberd aside and went to get water and bandages to treat himself, while Robin hurried to expose Theo''s dangling arm to see what was wrong with it... his shoulder was dislocated and there were cuts all over his arm, from the shoulder all the way to his fingers. Whoever did it was enjoying his time to the fullest... "They used my own halberd to do it." Caesar, who was sitting on a chair by the side, stated then started to put wet cotton on his eyes. Robin knew very well who he meant. it was the group of youths who ripped off house 208 from them, and since that day they have been harassing them whenever an opportunity arises. the more they find them silent, the more they grow more violent. Especially after Theo joined them, it became amon sight to see him with tattered clothes and a bruise or two on his face every time he goes out to buy supplies or fuels. for bullying a ve is easier than bullying two students who carry an official badge, the three of them have be the entertainment of this group. But because of their current weakness, Robin pretended that he didn''t see anything. He was just increasing Theo''s quota of energy stones to use their energy to heal himself, while Caesar grinds his teeth and intensifies his training, even more, to be stronger quickly. Caesar, who was sitting on one of the chairs dressing his wounds, felt for the first time in his life an intense killing intenting from Robin, it was so shocking that it made the hair of his body stands. because he knew Robin when he was old, calm, and immersed in his studies, he got ustomed to that the option of fighting never across his mind... Just now he remembered that this man lived more than a century among countless beasts. "Those sons of bitches! they went too far!! What will happen next time? One of you walks in with one of his limbs missing, or even dead?!" Robin shouted, then kicked the door with his foot and headed straight to the next house with *208* written on it. but when he got near the door he didn''t stop for a moment, with a wave of his hand, he burned the door in an instant, turning it into smoke, then entered directly while yelling, "GET OUT HERE YOU DAMN PIGS!" "You bastard, you want to die!" The head of the group, Remus, who was sitting cuddling a girl on hisp, was surprised by the scene but quickly held on, threw the girl aside then rushed at Robin to smack him, but he heard Robin suddenly Yell, "Touch me and I''ll I report you tody M Bradley!" Remus''s fist stopped just before it touched Robin''s nose, "You''re bluffing! How does a scum like you know the number one genius in the kingdom?" But his heart was beating fast, if it wasdy M Bradley who had nominated Robin and his brother, their presence as students here even though they were just weakmoners.. became reasonable! " he is lying !" "If he knewdy M or even anyone of value, he would ask for his help by now." "Right,dy M is destined to be a sage. How could she know those peasants?" at this point, Robin reached his hand and grasped Remus by the cor "Maybe I''m lying, Do you want to try me? Come on then touch me, Caesar or Theo one more time and I''ll report you immediately. I want to see what M will do with you after she promised me a safe environment in the institution! I kept quiet because I didn''t want to ask for another favor...but you''re testing my patience day after day... you wretched pigs like to y? alright then, I''ll y with you...what about a bet?" Robin stated, starting to regain his calm a little. "What kind of bet?" Remus put Robin''s hand away and asked. Although he was not sure of Robin''s threat, the idea of ??angering the famous M Bradley forced him to think deeply about his choices, also the sight of the door disappearing in an instant, turning to ashes is still stuck in his mind.. ''It seems like I kicked an iron wall this time'' "A year from now, I will send my brother Caesar to formally challenge you all in the institution''s arena. Whatever happens to him in the arena, I will be satisfied and I will not report you, but of course, whoever of you participates in the fights and lose will have to give us somepensation... I can sign a contract with every word I say, but until then... get out of our way!" Robin''sst words sent a shiver to the backs of Remus and hispanions.. they didn''t know if it was because of M''s threat or the presence of the tyrannical kid.. but they decided that it was definitely because of the threat, refusing to object that a young man of the third level of energy foundation had done this to them " I¡­agree." the moment these two words came out of his mouth, Robin nodded then came out of the house, dragging Caesar and Theo behind, leaving the group silent for a long time. Until someone said angrily, "That Caesar is still at the fourth level, does he really think that he will reach a level where he can defeat us all in one year? Does he think he is a god..or that we are useless?" "Hehe, if he wants to kill his brother, who are we to object?" One of the girlsughed This is indeed a suicide mission in their eyes. The people sitting here are all nobles with powerful martial arts from their families, the weakest of them is at the sixth level and the strongest is Remus who has been at the tenth level for over a year and is studying thews to form his pirs! But Remus did not share theughter, but rather came back and sat in his previous ce silently .. trying to think of a way to avoid the anger of M Bradley after he kills that boy in the arena. -------------------- Robin entered the house and sat in the fire with his eyes closed in meditation, anyone who sees him now would not notice anything, but Caesar, who had been with him for so long, knew that now he''s a volcano about to explode.." weren''t you a little impulsive? what can I do in one year? I will at most reach the seventh level." Robin opened his eyes and looked seriously at Caesar "Trust me.... I''ll make you strong enough to shove your broken halberd up his ass!" Chapter 21 Two months have passed since the incident. Caesar bought a new halberd and brought from the institution''s library a halberd martial art for himself, and daggers martial art for Theo. after that day they both began closed-door training, even Theo was excused of helping Robin in his research in order to focus on his training alongside Caesar. During the two months, Caesar''s level rose to the fifth and Theo to the sixth, and both were steadily moving towards the higher level. But the real progress was made by Robin.. not because he is now at the top of the third level even though he ispletely focused on his research, but because he has almost finished theposition of the perfect pattern of fire! Building on his earlier theory, Rubin patiently assembled the scattered pieces to form the perfect true pattern of the majorw... something isn''t even found in nature in the first ce! He technicallypleted it, except for one piece... No matter how much he used different fuels, that piece was different and he couldn''t find a constant shape for it, after so many attempts, he finally gave up to finish it by sitting still, so he called "Theo, leave whatever you''re doing ande here!" Theo came running, and Caesar came with him out of curiosity, to hear Robin say, "I have a problem, there is a part of the pattern that is always a variable in all kinds of fuels, I can only choose the strongest option avable.. and that''s the strongest known source of the path of fire in the world.. volcanoes! go ask for me about the nearest active volcano from here, I''m going to there today, and you''ll apany me... Hey, what are you doing there you bastard? Go and continue your training." Robin picked up a burning bone and threw it at Caesar who was trying to escape, but the throw was so urate that it finally hit his butt. ----------------- And indeed they set out on the same day for an active volcano located in a small mountain range 70 miles from the city, it was very far but because of his current level of training Robin and the fact that he now has an official identity card and wasn''t afraid of trouble, he was able to reach it before the sunset of the next day. looking at the wide crater and the viscous liquid exploding inside it, he was amazed "Wow, I had a fairly long life, but this is the first time I''ve seen a volcano, how magical..." Theo, who was standing behind him with arge bag on his back, rolled his eyes away as if he wanted to say, ''How old are you? You don''t look like you''re 13 yet!'' Then sat down to rest from the long trip and started thinking about preparing the tent and dinner. But with one look, Robin scanned theplete pattern of fire in the volcano, spotted the missing piece, drew it on a scroll, then put it in the bag and patted Theo on the shoulder, "Let''s go, we''re going home!" ''Damn, we''ve just arrived at least let us rest a bit!'' Theo panicked and started pointing at his leg. Robin understood what he was getting at. "What kind of bodyguard are you? Come on. Every minute important," already starting to walk the same road they came from... which made Theo sigh and walk behind him. --------------- Within another day they returned to house 207, Robin went straight into his room and instructed the two not to disturb him no matter what. He wanted to start making thew cultivation technique today! he would begin tranting theplete pattern of the major heavenlyw of fire into understandable instructions and write them for Caesar. But when he took out the scroll that had the missing piece of the pattern on it, he noticed something strange.. the roll was so hot.. so hot that it melted almost everything around it in the bag. it was clear that the piece of the pattern had an effect on it! When Robin realized this, his body shivered... This was the first time he draws some of the patterns he sees, he always tries to memorize them and this became easy because he sees the patterns wherever he looks. But he chose to draw this piece because he will not see it again unless he makes another visit to the volcano, and he certainly does not have the energy or the time to visit a volcano every now and then. But he never expected that if he drew those patterns it could have such effect... "Obviously the scroll doesn''t allow the pattern to release its force and it only tranted as heat, but if I drew it on something decent... what would happen?" This opened up a whole new world for him!! But he quickly restrained his thoughts, shook his head, and returned to his ns to write the majorw of fire Cultivation Technique. ------------- After another two weeks, he came out of his room with a thick book of about 600 pages and shouted, "Caesar, I have a little toy for you." Caesar jumped out of his seat, and in a moment he was standing in front of him, "what is it, big brother?" "In this book, there is a cultivation technique that has never been seen in this world before, the mes in nature are not pure, It''s affected by the things they burn and therefore the true form of fire cannot be known, even the me Emperor definitely fell into the same trap. as for me, I collected the real, purew! Theoretically.. this me can burn anything without resistance.. it will burn down even thews themselves! You are the first person on the face of the to gain this kind of power... work hard.. don''t you dare let me down" Robin handed the thick book to Caesar and then returned to his room and closed the door again. It wasn''t long before the sound of snoring could be heard from inside.. and an excited cry from outside. This was the first time Robin had slept satisfied with peace of mind in a very long time. That technique was the crown of his work for almost a century and a half! But it was also just the beginning of his true path ------------- Robin slept this time for two days and three nights, but he was in an excellent mood when he woke up, especially when he saw Caesar curled up in his room practicing his new technique in earnest. Then he walked a little until he reached Theo''s room and found him trying his double daggers technique. He said, "If you don''t need seclusion now,e with me, I feel like I need to take a walk..." When Theo heard him he stopped what he was doing and put the long daggers in their sheath then followed him silently. On the way, Robin said softly, "Theo...you may not know, but what Caesar is now training in is a perfect fire technique that describes the first level of the major heavenlyw of fire, a wless technique that has never and will never appear better, since you are my subordinate now, I don''t n to leave you weak. You will be my next target! I will give you three days to think about what heavenly path you want then tell me about it, and I will bring you the cultivation technique of its major heavenlyw, how does that sound? You are allowed to go to the institution''s library and buy any book that talks about thews and paths, choose whatever you see fit for you, and just give me its name.. I will take care of the rest. " BOOOM Robin''s words were said like nothing but made Theo''s mind about to fly! ''Perfect major Law Technique? I can practice any major heavenlyw just by pointing at it?!'' This was way too much for Theo''s mind to keep up with... Although he looks clueless, he''s still a cultivator and has a general idea of ??what the word ''major heavenlyw'' means, never the less a perfect one! Also.. until this moment he still sees himself as a ve to Robin and Caesar, but Robin''s words made him a follower worthy of respect and treated as Caesar himself. While Theo was lost in thought and shocked, he heard Robin giggling, "Oh well, you don''t make a good personal assistant anyway, it wouldn''t hurt to buy one that really works for me this time." it was just then that Theo looked around and knew where they are... in front of the ves'' tforms. Chapter 22 Robin didn''t buy Theo in the first ce to help him with his research. and he wouldn''t buy his next ve to help him either, but he has a big goal in his head..a goal that, if it''s done properly, would reshape the world. Robin spent his time looking at the ve tforms, examining them slowly as he had done before, but soon he was left disappointed... no one was suitable. Robin wants something specific, a young man or woman who has not yet formed his pirs but still has a decent cultivation level... he didn''t want to start with him from scratch! and at the same time not very old - over twenty - and has at least above average soul strength that will help him in training speed. Although his requirements appear very simple, the reality had failed him. boys and girls of the age he wanted were nobles or high-ssmoners that have some cultivation techniques, what would those do on the ves'' tforms? there were some he saw that hardly meet his requirements, they are those who were raised since they were toddlers to be sold as powerful ves to gain more coins, but clear that they were ustomed to working as ves, their eyes were empty, they werepletely broken and subjugated. And that is definitely not what Robin wanted. He continued his passage until he reached the same fat seller from before, but this seller was not foolish enough to provoke this young man again... It can also be said that he is a special customer after he exchanged 80 gold coinsst time for just one ve "Hehe I see that my lord hase again, do you have a special request that I can Bring for you?" The merchant smiled and rubbed his hands Robin ignored him and looked at the ves on his tform one by one.. until he reached a fifteen-year-old, level six, and average soul strength.. this one can''t be amoner! the boy had many scars covering most of his face which made him unrecognizable and his left arm was cut off at the shoulder, which raised questions in Robin''s heart, the merchant noticed and said, "He is Peon, the eldest son of Baron Camden from the nearby Lying Water kingdom, theirnds were raided, his family was murdered, and he was captured and sold as a ve. If you are looking for strong young men to serve as guards like the Mute behind you, I advise you to take him too!" Robin paused and watched him for a while, then nodded, "I''ll take it, how much is it?" "Normally a young man like him would be worth at least 200 gold coins, but because his body is badly damaged, I will sell him to you for 90." "deal." Robin nodded, it really was a fair price for someone of the quality, even with a missing arm! Peon was disturbed hearing this.. his pride as a noble still refused to believe that he had be a ve. and that this weak boy who seemed younger than him would be his new master! Yet he gathered himself together, got down on his knees, and yelled, "My Lord, if you''re going to buy me, please think about buying my little sister too, I''ll divide my food with her and any little ce you give us to sleep, it won''t cost you anything but her price, and this too I will return it to you If you give me the chance... please... she''s the only reason I prevent myself frommitting suicide..." Robin waited until he finished, then looked at the merchant, "Where is that little sister of his?" The merchant was very happy ''I wish all the ves could sell each other like this!'' Then he said, "She''s a little girl about eight years old and barely in the second level of energy cultivation, she is still in the warehouse now if you want I can bring her for you to take a look." "Only eight?!...bring her here to see if it''s worth buying," said Robin as he turned to look at the rest of the ves on the stage. Ten minutester, one of the merchant''s guards came with a girl in his hand, very beautiful and gentle with big innocent eyes, anyone who saw her would love to pat her head. Even Robin stared at her for a while, but not for her cuteness... But for the strength of her soul! ''The girl''s soul strength is much stronger than average, it''s almost catching up with me!'' "I''ll take her too, I''ll pay 95 in both." "that''s very little! the girl is beautiful and I can sell her to an old man for more than 20 coins!" "100 gold coins and not one more. do not treat me as a one-time customer. It is clear now that what I need is only avable at your tform, we may have more future business together" "sigh! alright, wait a minute. I''ll get you your buying contracts." The merchant pretended to be sad but was dancing inside, He ran in a hurry to finish the two contracts before Robin changed his mind. Buying two ves for 100 gold coins was a big deal! The little girl was in a state of confusion as she was being sold and the two even argued over her price in front of her. she stood in a loss for a few breathes till she saw her brother standing on the tform looking at her... she burst into tears and jumped towards him to throw herself in his arms.. Although his face waspletely deformed now, she knew him instantly. She was preparing to scream and threaten suicide, but she heard her brother''s voice, "Don''t worry Zara, our master has purchased you at my request, he will take both of us, we will still be together, my dear, don''t be afraid." "Really?! Are you going to stay with me?" The little girl couldn''t believe what she heard, she was preparing for eternal torment or death after what happened to her family "en, whatever we''re going to face next.. we will face it together." Peon smiled and said while wiping his sister''s hair, he didn''t know what kind of a man was their new master yet. it was then that the two heard Robin''s voice, "Come on, you two continue your meeting at your new home," said Robin, while receiving the two contracts from the fat merchant and paid him his money. ----------------- At home... Robin is sitting in his favorite chair and behind him stands Theo, while in front of him is the disfigured Peon and his little sister embracing his arm "Don''t be afraid, I''m a man focused on research and I need followers who do what I can''t do, that''s all. I won''t mistreat you." "Really? You...won''t you do to us as my father used to do to his ves?" Little Zara said innocently, although she was not aware of everything around her, she certainly knew how ves get treated, especially the females! "Of course not, look at my face, do you think I''m the tough type?" Robin smiled "Yes," Zara nodded firmly "...?! Ahem, whatever, Peon.. do you have an unfinished business out there? I can give you my permission to leave for a month or two to finish it, but your sister will stay here with me." Peon was surprised and thought for a moment, then said, "No, there is no one left from the Camden family except for me and my sister, and I don''t have the strength to take revenge on whoever ordered the attack on us... It''s enough for me to stay with my sister in peace for the rest of my life." "I like your reconciliation with yourself, well then I''ll tell you what you have to do here briefly. Peon, standing behind me is Theo, he was a ve like you and I bought from the same merchant, What do you think of what you see now? I''ll treat you just like him, all I need from you is you to train hard and get stronger quickly! Theo will teach you the energy cultivation technique that I created and will take to buy some clothes for you and your sister. also... find you a new weapon, whatever you used before I don''t think it will suit you now with one arm. after you choose go with Theo to the institution''s library and get a martial art for your new weapon." After Robin said it, he threw a bag of coins and his student badge for Theo so he could enter the library as his follower. Before Peon could thank him, Robinughed, "as for you little one, I can''t get myself to order you to train as hard as those monsters. How about we make a deal? You''ll be responsible for helping me with my research and handing me what I need, in return I''ll give you personally some training tips. OK? Oh.. you both can choose any empty room in the house and sleep in it together, I won''t separate you, but I expect you to work hard for me!" Pion knelt on the ground upon hearing those words and pulled Zara to kneel beside him, "Thank you, my lord, we will live at your service." Chapter 23 On that day, Theo took Peon to shop for clothes and necessities for both him and his sister. and at that, Peon didn''t make it difficult for Theo, he was content with whatever he got and didn''t ask or chose anything special, he began to resign to his new reality as a ve.. afraid that his new master won''t be happy anymore if he were too excessive. but he asked specifically for one thing... a cheap mask to cover his disfigured face. and he got what he wanted, Theo bought him a ck cloth mask that hid his entire face except for his eyes that were full of sadness and cruelty. Then it was time to choose a new weapon. Peon''s primary weapon was the broadsword, this of course was no longer possible after losing his left arm in battle, but his next choice was somewhat obvious and he quickly found it. a light sword with a short handle, ideal for one-handed use. Then Theo took him to the institution''s library to buy him a martial art to teach him the technique of the light sword. After entering it, Peon went to choose while Theo waited near the entrance... absent-minded. Robin''s words have been echoing in his head since morning.. will he be able to study a majorw? Like those emperors and their dynasties?! It''s hardly been more than half a year since he was a naked ve was on a ves'' tform, but now he has such a chance? it was so good to be true He continued his puzzlement for a while until he woke up to the sound of Peon''s fingers snapping next to him. Two more days passed by in the blink of an eye. Robin taught the little girl the energy cultivation technique personally and started teaching her little things that the girl loved so much, like... Drawing! Although he was a bit harsh in teaching her to draw and she didn''t understand why, especially when it came to precision in drawing circles and curves.. but she didn''t care, it''s still fun! "Theo,e on," Robin shouted. Theo, who was busy teaching Peon the new method of training, came to him. He looked at Robin waiting for his instructions, who said while drawing with Zara, "The three-day deadline is over.. Have you decided which path you want?" Theo nodded. "Then try pointing out things or exining it in your own way... damn it, I should start teaching you to write." Theo hesitated a bit before moving towards the nearby candle and blew it out "The Extinguishing Law? But it''s a minorw..." Robin was surprised Theo shook his head quickly and pointed at the room around him "...You mean...the dark?" Theo nodded heavily. "Darkness, hmmm¡­ I don''t think the majorw of this path would have highbat abilities¡­ Are you sure you want it?" Theo went silent for a bit then nodded again "Looks like living in the Dark Ruins has taken a toll on your character.. well, I''ll see what I can do." Robin nodded and started thinking about his future ns for extracting the majorw of Darkness. "Big brother Robin, I can teach Brother Theo to write if you want," Zara said excitedly and shyly at the same time, as a Baron''s daughter she had a high-quality education and certainly more than qualified to teach something as simple as reading and writing, she really wanted to contribute something so that her new master would like her more. Robin patted her head andughed, "Haha that''s good too, it''s going to spare me a lot of work, but remember that the first importance is drawing lessons..you can teach him in your spare time." ''Painting again?'' Zara was surprised, she finally found something important to do, but her new owner still insists on ying with colors with her! This puzzled her but also made her happy, it seems that her life will not be so bad as she expected ------------------------- Eight months have passed quickly... Only two months remain until the set date for the fight. Caesar is still locking himself in his room studying, his food and energy stonese in from under the door every day, the only thing that reminds them of his existence is the heat from inside every now and then. Peon increased his level during this period, reaching the seventh and starting to make strides towards the eighth. While Theo is still high at the top of the seventh level, he''s about to break into the eighth at any time. Even little Zara jumped to the top of the fourth level! Robin himself ascended a level but even though he is still at the top of the fifth level, no one around dared to underestimate him, they know very well that their master''s strength is not in his muscles but in his mind, just one month ago he was able toplete the first level of the path of darkness that he made for Theo, and now he''s in the midst of turning it into a cultivation technique so Theo can understand it! This was the majorw of darkness!! something that has not been discovered in the world yet, there are secondaryws associated with it that have been revealed.. but the majorw itself ispletely mysterious. And yet a boy who looks like thirteen has managed to do it? But that didn''te easily either.. The majorw of Darkness was much more difficult than The majorw of fire to extract its perfect pattern, Robin had to go into deep caves and even dig in his yard and have Theo close the hole on him, all in order to create a good environment to get real darkness he could Extract his pattern from. But even though the majorw of Darkness took a little longer than the Fire Path to extract and made Robin struggle to get it... the result was much better than he had expected! After about a month of closure, Robin finally came out of his retreat and shouted "Theo,e here!" Theo came excited and terrified of what he was going to hear, until Robin said, "Congrattions to you, at first I thought the Law of Darkness was going to be about hiding at night or something...but I''ve found much more! Deep abilities such as stealth at any time of the day, Swallow abilities, and Dark Corrosion. I don''t know if you meant to ask for this path or not, but you chose well!" Robin threw a book of about 700 pages to him. "The path is really not very good as the fire path in closebat, but I think it would be perfect if you chose to be an assassin." Robin hinted, then went back to his room to reward himself with a few days of good sleep, leaving Theo outside. If someone saw his features and heard his heartbeat now, then saw what was in his hand he would think that he is carrying a box full of treasures and not just a book! But indeed.... this book cannot bepared to any treasure. Chapter 24 After giving himself two days of uninterrupted sleep as a reward for ending the major Law of Darkness, Robin came out of his room with a yawn, "haah~ It''s been a while since I had such a good sleep" "Good morning, big brother." Zara came with a smile and greeted him "Good morning~ How is your work on drawing going?" Robin smiled "It''s not bad, what are you going to do today, big brother? Is there something I can help you with?" "...I don''t know, whenever I finish a long research I feel empty" Robin started scratching his head "..." Zara stood to the side waiting for orders, although Robin told her to call him Big Brother, she hadn''t forgotten her standing yet. "Never mind~ I''ll go to the market for a walk, you can go back to your drawing," Robin said "Peon, bring all the money we have ande with me, we''ll go shopping!" ...... Robin''s first destination was that restaurant which he visited for the first time, involuntarilying here from one of his followers became a festive habit after every good achievement While he and Peon were engrossed in eating, he heard, "The spirit Revitalizing Pill is really awesome, it gives me an hour to two extra hours of work per day!" "Haha, didn''t I tell you? It is said that whoever wants to shine in his field must stay up all night, and that''s what the pill does... literally! it clears your mind for two hours after you take it, even if you are about to fall asleep, it will turn you sober" The other guyughed "But frankly, I thought that its effect would be better given its price." "Absolutely not! 20 gold to buy 2 hours of production isn''t bad at all! you can make much more than that if you have something important to finish" Robin, who was sitting busy with his food, was attracted by the conversation and listened to you with deep interest.. With one look he knew that the two talking guys were about the second or third level, they could be considered mortals, but since they ate in this expensive restaurant and talked about gold coins in this way, they are certainly not that simple They are certainly from arge family, but they have no talent in cultivation, so they turned to politics or some kind of arts. But this is not what captured Rubin, but rather the talk about that spirit revitalization pill... and its high price! Twenty coins are roughly equal to his monthly allowance as a young generation in the Burton family! "Come on, I''ve found my next goal." Robin wiped his hand and said to Peon, who stuffed the rest of the food into his mouth and followed him. On the streets, he asked about thergest pill shop in the city and went there directly. "Wee, is there a specific intention I can help you with?" One of the girls standing by the entrance said respectfully " I want to know more about the Soul Revitalizing Pill, I heard from a friend that it is very good," Robin replied with a smile "An excellent choice, the spirit revitalizing pill is made with a blend of natural herbs and its main ingredient is ginseng leaves, aged from 20~30 years, the ingredients arepletely natural and do not negatively affect the cultivation or mental health in the future." The girl said calmly, that was general information that anyone interested could know. Robin cursed in secret ''Of course it won''t do any harm then, it''s just some crushed nts, what''s the difference between swallowing a pill and drinking tea?!'' "Ahem... then what about its effect across energy levels?" Ask Robin more "The pill is particrly effective up to the third level, it can give its take a few more hours of resistance to sleep without fatigue, and it is ideal for politicians and young men who want to increase their training hours to increase their level quickly. as for those from the fourth to sixth levels they are already able to resist sleeping for two or three days without a problem, so the pill wouldn''t benefit them as much, But it will provide them with some rity of mind as well, and this helps a lot when trying to break through to a higher level, and its price is just twenty gold coins for one." "Hmm lovely, well, I''ll buy ten of them," said Robin, the girl was so instantly excited and jumped to fetch him a bottle of ten ''looks like he''s not a poor kid came to talk with beauties'' "Are there other pills worth mentioning here?" Robin asked "Of course, sir! There are pills to increase a person''s body affinity for one of the Five Paths of Natural Elements, pills arepletely naturally formed, like a fire pill made of herbs that are dominated by the fiery attribute that can be found in the edges of volcanoes, and so on~ But the problem with these pills is that they are a bit expensive, two hundred gold coins per pill, and the extent of what they offer to its consumer decreases as it''s level increases until it is almost useless at the eleventh level." "Two hundred gold coins to increase the affinity by a bit?!" Robin yelled, the pill could be said to be more useless than the previous one. Would you, for example, eat water-bearing herbs, then you would be able to discover thews in it? No! You''ll still need the technique your ancestors left to practice! At the most, this kind of pill can speed up theprehension of the Law Technique by a few days. Robin quickly regained hisposure, "Um, what''s next?" "Of course, we cannot forget the healing pills, ording to the degree of purity andponents of each pill, its effect and its price will vary, for example, the lowest one is 100 gold coins, it increases the natural healing speed by 20% for 5 days, As for the most expensive one we have at the moment, it is two thousand coins, it can increase the speed of recovery by 60% for 10 days!" She said to a girl proudly But she did not notice the expressions of Robin, who stood stunned .. ''So technically, two thousand coins are paid so that the person heals himself within about 6 days instead of 10 days? These pills... are useless in critical situations! Maybepletely useless! If I have a few days to heal, why don''t I just wait a few more days? Why would I waste my money on pills at these prices?'' "Is there any other?" Robinpletely lost hope in this industry. " There are many types of pills, my lord, I just mentioned a few that someone of your age and strength might like... there is also thepressed energy pill but it''s a little too expensive, it can give its consumer instantly an amount of energy equivalent to a week of continuous training! the amount decreases in the higher level till itpletely disappears at the 12th level. but it''s still excellent help for those who are about to breakthrough" ''another useless pill.. the idea is good but whoever can buy the *little too expensive pill* is definitely above the 12th level. Only now did Robin understand why he hadn''t seen many pills in the Burton family or even the Bradley institution. "Okay, thank you for your time, that''s your ount." Robin threw a bag of 200 coins at the girl, then left absent-minded, trying to digest all those information and how to use them... he wanted to get home as soon as possible! The only thing that caught his attention on the way back was a shop selling carcasses and hides of beasts.. Robin pointed at the red-horned rabbits hanging at the entrance, "Bring me ten red rabbits, pick them fat." Chapter 25 Another two months passed. Robin spent them both Robin spent them teaching drawing to Zara -and teaching himself at the same time-, and a few retreats to cultivate and research thatsted a few days at a time. During the two months, he managed to break through to the fifth level as well. after Theo being in a closed-door training on the major heavenlyw of darkness, Peon''s responsibilities soared sharply. he became responsible for providing food, buying supplies, and fetching resource rations from the treasury. But this also made him begin to feelfortable in his new home... Realizing that his master doesn''t harbor evil intentions toward his sister and treats them well, he decided to abandon his anxiety about him and serve him well. Peon was very busy today, much more than normal, and not just him... the entire institution was on a hot te... This was the promised day! Exactly a year ago, Remus further provoked the followers of their mortal colleague named Robin, it''s then that thetter exploded and announced that Lady M was his guardian and that his young brother Caesar would challenge Remus and all his Group after one year. Anything to do withdy M spreads like wildfire, and that''s exactly what happened! After some members of that group gossip and got the news out, it spreads throughout the institution within a few days, which was also the main reason why Robin and his group had not been harassed by anyone else during the year. Everyone was waiting for the oue.. they wanted to know what would happen when Caesar gets killed. Of course,dy M herself heard about what happened shortly after the incident, "Hmph, he dared to buy himself a whole year based on my name, but does he think that I will intervene to save his brother because he brought my name into the matter? " Robin annoyed her so much when they metst time.. for some reason she felt like a little, ignorant girl in front of him and that he is taking advantage of her, this would be a good opportunity to humiliate him! -------- *Knock Knock Knock* Robin knocked on Caesar''s door, "Are you ready?" The door slowly opened for the first time in 10 months, Caesar came out with a thick, shiny halberd in one hand, and a piece of his previously broken halberd in his other hand. He looked a little taller than before, his features sharper, and his strength.. At the eighth level! He jumped from a mere mortal to the eighth level in just a year and a half! The oppressive feeling he produced just by standing up made Peon who was watching from behind shiver and unknowingly take a step back. this was the first time he saw the guy he was delivering the food for all those months. "Ready" Caesar calmly " I trust that you will not disgrace me, you will not disgrace the perfect major heavenlyw of fire, and you will not disgrace yourself." Robin nodded and turned and walked out the door, behind him Caesar and Peon...leaving Theo in his seclusion and Zara in her drawing. In the main square of the institution was a circr stage with a diameter of about 50 meters and surrounded by stands that could amodate about a thousand people, here is where the professors friendly fight each other to farther demonstrate their techniques in front of the students, at times the head of the institution himselfes to give a lecture. and of course... it''s used to host fights between the students. even though these are done in a friendly way as exchanges of experience, in some extreme cases it can be used to settle grudges. but it is still forbidden to make any deep wounds to the opponent... Bradley''s military institution is full of the sons of nobles, and the institution does not want to face angry nobles every now and then! Unless.. a contract was signed between the two parties to bear any losses and this was announced before the fight, in this case, the institution renounces any responsibility and stands to watch on the side The head of the institution was waiting every day patiently for a letter fromdy M to stop the fight, but he did not receive anything... He even sent her a guard a few days ago asking for her opinion, and her response was, "That little bastard hadn''te to beg for his life yet. you can just wait until his brother loses a limb or almost dies, then stop the fight." And there they are... A few minutes remaining, and there was no other message fromdy M. All she did was send her uncle Brown to watch what was going on on her behalf, and the head of the institution invited him to sit with him at the seats of honor, to be close to the stage to intervene at any moment. professors, students, and even some guards and ves began to fill the stands until there was almost no empty seat left, even one of the professors took his ce in the middle of the stage as the referee, with a contract of agreeing to renounce the responsibility of the institution toward this fight in his hand... Now, nothing is missing except the parties. "Haha I am honored that all fellow disciples and honored professors came to see my humble fight, I promise you will not be disappointed!" Remus came in and yelled in a loud voice, attracting the attention of the audience, but he found aplete silence, not the reaction he expected, which bothered him so much, ''I know that you all want to see whetherdy M woulde today and you don''t care about the fight itself, but at least don''t make it so obvious!'' Behind him was walking 4 young men and three girls, all the members of the group that Robin challenged that day, all sons and daughters of highly-ranked nobles, as the least of them is the son of a baron! The eight made their to the stage and sat waiting for the *challenger*, although they seemed to be rxed, they were a long way from it... Smearingdy M''s name in a low-level duel like this was not a good idea... They wanted to end this Caesar quickly, then get back to what they were doing "Haha, looks like the fight is about to start, young Robin has arrived with a brother." The professor on the stage said when he spotted Robin''s group of threeing towards the stage, but the words quickly got stuck in his throat, Uncle Brown and the head of the institution looked at each other in disbelief as well... All the professors noticed it by now, and even the most powerful of the students opened their eyes wide, "WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON?!" One of the rtively weak disables in the stands did not understand the reactions and asked a senior next to him, "Brother, why are you all so surprised?" That senior kept focusing on Caesar but said slowly, "Caesar.. he''s at the eighth level!!" those words resounded in the silent stands as if it were the fuse that lit a bomb "How can he possibly reach the eighth level!?" "It ismon knowledge that he was just a mortal when he entered the institution a year and a half ago!!" "Eight levels in a year and a half? monster...." "Oh my God... have I been cultivating wrong all this time?" "Wait! The eighth level at the age of 13... Isn''t that a little faster than Mrs. M?" It is unknown who said it, but it was like a thunderbolt that struck everyone ".....Butdy M has been training from the age of two, while Caesar was just a mortal a year and a half ago¡­" Someone said what was on everybody''s mind The voices rose in session, even some of the professors stood in their ces trying toprehend what was going on, "Even Robin is at the fifth level, this is also an incredible speed." But that was quickly put down,pared to Caesar who jumped eight levels, Robin is simply trash. Amid shouting and questions, Caesar raised his halberd and rammed it to the ground, making the audience fell quiet... Then he jumped on the stage with his new halberd in his hand, Stand upright in the middle of it, producing a suppressing aura that made everyone question their senses. "This aura is not supposed toe out of a person of the eighth level!" a professor couldn''t help but say in a quiet voice while shaking his head. "My god.... are we witnessing the birth of an absolute genius?" Chapter 26 "Telldy M what''s going on here!" the head of the institute Felix Bradly told Brown Bradley who was sitting next to him, who nodded and urgently sent one of the guards. Caesar, who was standing on the stage surrounded withplete silence, pointed his halberd in the direction of Remus and said one word, "Come." The word woke Remus, who still hadn''t regained hisposure yet, "You... do you think that because you entered the eighth level, you qualify to fight me? The energy level is not everything! You leveled up very quickly and it is clear that youck actualbat experience, your fighting ability shouldn''t be able to defeat someone at Sixth level!" "Come and we''ll test your words," Caesar replied with a straight face "You overestimate yourself! Brother Remus, leave it to me... I''ll wipe the floor with his face!" One of the eighth-level youths in the group couldn''t take it any longer. "Yeah.. go and kill that bastard for me." Remus patted his friend''s shoulder The youth leaped over to the stage to confront Caesar and dered, "If I don''t defeat you within five attacks, I will change my great name, Bori!" "I don''t care about your name, I will put my life on the line in the contract, but you will have to pay me 5,000 gold coins if I win, you dare or not?" Ceasar replied calmly, he was amused when he saw this guy hopping in front of him, ''an easy money has delivered itself!'' Bori waited a few seconds before dering, "agreed." This bet was not small.. 5,000 gold coins are considered a huge amount even for a noble descendant. The referee waited for a while until he added what was said in the contract, let the two parties sign it in front of everyone, then jumped to the end of the ring and shouted "begin!" Caesar''s face turned from emotionless into a cruel smile and freely released his aura "Come, my dear 5000 Gold Coins, show me how you will defeat me with five attacks." Bori felt that Caesar''s body started growing... He felt that he was a rabbit standing in front of a lion... Caesar''s real aura and battle intent- which he had umted from living among beasts for more than 26 years - prated its way into his heart. He began to hate himself for he decided to advance first, but he gathered his courage, shouted loudly, and advanced with his sword pointed toward Caesar "Hmph." Caesar snorted when he saw the sight and raised his halberd with one hand, waited until Bori got close to his range, and *BOOOOOOOM* A white light shed for a moment when Caesarnded his halberd, in that single moment, the halberd surrounded by white cut the broad sword in half then continued its way to the stage''s floor, cutting it 5 cm deep, on both sides of the slice there were burns marks. Before Bori realized what had just happened, a punch came out of nowhere and found his nose, making his entire face bulge inward before he was sent flying out of the ring. Silence... Absolute silence... Was this really a fight of two on the same level? This is the closest to a fighter ying with a child! ..and what was wrong with that terrifying halberd attack? The sliced stage and the raging white me that is still burning the stage quietly left a deep mark in everyone''s mind "Hehe, then this is the power that a perfect major heavenlyw carries.." Robin chuckled and said in a low voice, scouring Peon whose eyes opened as if he was seeing a goding down to earth.. he''s been living with this monster all those months? ---- from start to finish Caesar hadn''t moved from his original ce, everything was done within a second! he put his halberd back to standing upright next to him and said softly, "Who''s next?" This time he was not met with sarcasm from Remus''s group, but rather with looks of deep fear... This was not supposed to happen! They were all sure that this would be a bullying fight between the strong and the weak..but they weren''t supposed to be the weak side! The n was to beat and humiliate him slowly on the stage tilldy M show up then apologize, even take the opportunity to speak with such a legendary figure like her! and ifdy M doesn''t show up, they would have killed him because he scared them with his lie for a whole year ..but now? Does he even needdy M to appear? ''Shit, I can''t retreat in front of someone who''s two levels weaker and much younger than me, I won''t be able to raise my head in front of anyone again. Calm down, even if he''s strong for his level, it''s impossible for him to jump two whole levels to fight me'' Remus thought while clenching his teeth He knew it was impossible for anyone else to step out of his group to fight this guy again, so instead of wasting his time and losing more face, he jumped straight onto the stage and dered, "I admit you''re strong..and out of respect for you, I don''t want to kill you or even maim you anymore.. let''s have a friendly fight between two rivals." "rivals? you think too much of yourself" Caesar shook his head Remus clenched his teeth, "Don''t push your luck too much! no matter what, I''m not going to sign a contract that allows killing or maiming an opponent... anything else is negotiable." "...So anything instead of killing and maiming is avable? that''s fine by me...let''s sign the contract on this... word by word." Remus felt cold when he heard this, It was clear that Caesar was trying to set a trap for him, but it was a trap that he had to jump into. So he agreed and signed the contract. "Begin!" shouted the referee "Hyaaaaa!" Remus took the initiative and thrust his broadsword towards Caesar, who in turn took a more serious stance. The two began a strong sh. "Hey... aren''t those moves from the halberd basics handbook from the library?" One of the professors asked and attracted the attention of many to focus on Caesar''s moves more.. when they realized that it was indeed the basics of the halberd they sighed... That boy was fighting someone two levels stronger than him using something that could be bought with money.. it was known that any technique that could be bought with money was trash! ------ The shsted about a full minute in which the two exchanged over a hundred attacks, but no one advanced over the other, giving a huge morale boost to Remus who shouted, "Haha, I admit you''re better than I expected, but this fight is over! I didn''t use my secondary heavenlyw cultivation technique till now.. as soon as I use it, I will be the winner!" After saying his words, he quickly retreated from the circle of ??action, and after closing his eyes for a moment, sparks began to fly around the broad sword "It''s the secondary heavenlyw of Fire Shards, the newest and least widespreadw discovered by his majesty, it is priceless! Marcus Rufus seems to love his son very much" one of the attendees eximed While the audience was in a state of frenzy at the sight of the secondary heavenlyw Fire Shards, Remus was busy condensing thew around his sword and the Fire Shards began to multiply in number and size, soon the ce began to heat up, all this with Caesar watching from the side... After about half a minute, Remus opened his eyes andughed, "Haha, I can''t believe you waited for me until Iplete my preparation, are you so self-confident... Or are you just an idiot?" "Neither, I just don''t want anyone to say I''m bullying you when I activate my ownw cultivation technique." Chapter 27 "WHAT?!" This question echoed all over the stands and even in the main stand, what Caesar just said was too exaggerated! Theoretically, those who aren''t at the tenth level can study thews, but they will often waste their time and won''t understand anything. Therefore, it is natural that no one would think of approaching anyw cultivation technique before that level unless he was a true genius! Even a true genius will not necessarily take this decision. The most reasonable option for any young genius is to focus on raising his level quickly until he reaches level ten, only then studying the heavenlyws will be easier, why would a true genius waste his precious time on something that will not benefit him? But Caesar just said that he can actually use one... That means he haspleted the first level ofw by at least 60%! Naturally, jumping from level 10 to 11 takes several years, it''s the time needed for a genius to reach that level ofwprehension and build their pirs with it... Several years at the 10th level... When did Caesar start training exactly and what''s his level? Training for a year and a half.. At the Eighth level.. And he has alreadyprehended more than 60% of the first level of one of thews... ''Monster'' The word found its way into the minds of every present. "You¡­ you cheat! It is impossible for you to know aw¡­ even if you knew one who would be the weakest of all, would you dare use it in front of me?" Remus shouted "I think we''ll know when you attack me," said Caesar confidently "You¡­Hyaaaaaaaa." Remus didn''t speak anymore and jumped with the hot, sparking sword in his hand. Caesar did not try to hide his strength anymore, he raised his halberd and an intense white me began toe out from it creating a circle of two meters in diameter. In the blink of an eye, that white me scorched everything in the vicinity of the circle, the little bigs, tiles, even air itself. then it began to withdrew and climb over the halberd until a white cover was formed on it, then continued its climb until it reached the de of the halberd and settled on it silently... it appeared like a candle. The sudden sight astonished everyone present, this is the same glow that appeared in that blow that defeated Bori, but it was so fast they couldn''t understand anything.. even now as they are looking straight at him and still can''t understand what this is. The most surprised was Remus himself, but he gathered his courage and continued his screaming and descended with all his might. Caesar did not underestimate the collision this time and also waved the halberd with all his strength. *BOOM* The collision of the two weapons sent a shock wave to the stands, the temperature of the wave was so high that the referee had to intervene and set up an energy barrier to help the weaker students. The collusionsted for about 3 seconds, but it seemed like it was three hours to Remus. his sword... it was melting! This is one of the best swords a young noble like him can wield, but that strange white glow made it show signs of melting in three seconds!? No.. Not only the sword, he started to feel that his eyebrows and hair were also burning from the intense heat, even though he did not touch the glow! How is this possible? He himself is practicing a minorw of the fire path, how is it possible for him to be affected by the heat to such a degree? No, it is not only Remus and his sword that burn.. The sparks and Shardsing out from his sword are also being burned and disappear when it touches the white glow.. That thing.. burns fire itself? "IMPOSSIBLE!!" Remus yelled and tried to retreat quickly But Caesar did not give him this opportunity and again waved his halberd in his direction to bring him down again to the same situation, after another two collusions the sword was divided in half, and this time the white me slightly grazed Remus'' body. his armor, underwear,even argeyer of skin on his chest got burned "aaaaaarrrrgh, get away from me!!" Remus screamed out in pain and fell to his knees Caesar quickly nted his halberd in the ground, then gestured to Peon. Peon understood him and threw over the two parts of Caesar''s old halberd that Remus had broken and used to torture Theo. Caesar caught his first weapon ever and started to approach Remus... "You... what are you going to do? I''m the son of Marcus Rufus! Don''t break the contract or you won''t bear the consequences!" Remus said angrily "Of course I didn''t forget the contract.. I can''t kill me or maim you.. right?" Caesar chuckled with a cruel smile Remus was instantly frightened and started shouting with all his might "Help! Stop this savage!!" But no one came forward... Usually, some or even all of the audience would try to interfere to end the dispute peacefully.. especially since this is famous Remus, the son of a Marquess! but none has moved or even said a word... everyone was afraid of making Caesar an enemy.. Even the referee did not know what to do so he looked at Felix Bradley, the head of the institution, asking for help. but Felix shook his head and stayed silent as well. It was a simple gesture, but it said a lot. The referee realized that the head of the institution was ready to defend Caesar even if he killed Remus! But what happened next no one expected... Caesar grabbed Remus by the neck and lifted him, "Is bullying fun? You know.. I could have forgiven you if it was something that concerns only me, but you did one thing wrong... You shouldn''t have disturbed my big brother!" Caesar shouted and turned Remus to see his back, then with all his strength nted the broken part of the halberd up his rear. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" Remus gave a loud shriek before he fainted from pain and humiliation. "Hmph!" Caesar spat on the ground then took out his halberd and jumped to stand behind Robin as before "You know, you could''ve asked him for 10,000 coins or something useful instead." Robin turned his eyes toward him. "But you told me you''d make me strong enough to stick the halberd up his ass," Caesar scratched in his head. "It was just an analogy! An analogy!! Heh~ whatever.. it happened, let''s go," Robin said as he turned his back to the stage and walked away as Caesar and Beon walked a step behind him. just as they were about to get out Robin stopped and looked at the stand "I hope that my little brother, Caesar Burton, has entertained you all!" then heughed out loud and continued his way. most of the audience was already in shock from the cruel sight, and that short, weird conversation between the two of them! even though it was in a low voice, due to theplete silence in the stands, almost everyone could hear it. ''Why is this cruel-hearted beast so submissive to his brother?'' No, Even when he gave a reason for what Remus had done, he said that it was because of *disturbed my big brother*? Many of them already decided to remain silent when passing by house number 207. some of them even decided it is better they stop walking in that street! While the really strong ones in the audience focused more on the part when Caesar said *you told me you''d make me strong* what did he mean? Was Robin the one who gave him that terrifying white glow? But Robin himself was still at level 5! While many were thinking about what had just happened...a pretty girl with frowned eyebrows was standing in a corner, silently watching Robin''s group leaving.... Chapter 28 "Big brother, why did you tell me to do my best? The reactions of those spectators made me feel uneasy... I''m afraid today''s events will not go unnoticed," said Caesar as he walked behind Robin. "Don''t worry, everything is under control," Robin replied firmly. "I need you on another urgent mission." "What is it? Just say it and consider it done," said Caesar, hitting his chest with his hand "Take Peon and go clean house No. 208! Burn the trash we don''t need, and if you find treasures or anything of value inside, distribute them between you and the rest.. It''s time to get the hell out of my house and give me some peace!" "Haha, then today we are moving, you will have your peace don''t worry, I want to see who can take something from us again!" Not much passed before they reached the residential area, but when they approached their house they found someone standing in front of him with a chariot being tried by mighty horses. It was Uncle Brown, "Mr. Caesar,dy M wants to meet you, please follow me." Caesar did not answer him and looked at Robin, waiting to tell him what to do, when he heard him saying, "dy M is our protector, and it is only natural to show her at least this amount of respect, Let''s go. Peon, you clean the trash alone." Then he gestured for Peon to head towards house 208 as he stood smiling at Uncle Brown. His actions left Brown Bradley quite surprised. The invitation was explicitly addressed to Caesar only, but he restrained himself from saying anything further. Caesar''s actions are clear, he was very attached to this big brother of his, Brown Bradley could only sigh "Okay then.. Get in the chariot, we''ll leave immediately." -------- The distance between the institution anddy M''s manor was about ten minutes, then Uncle Robin led the two of them to the same spacious hall from before, but this time they found a sexy, beautiful mature woman sitting in the middle of it. "Caesar Burton, when I first saw you here, I thought you were a side character, who would have thought you are the real star! Come on, I think we should remake our rtionship," M said with a big smile and pointed toward the empty seat right in front of her. Before anyone could say another word, the door mmed open and entered a burly man with an aura that left everyone suffocated, "Haha, M! looks like you found a real gem for us this time." "Oh? dad..." M frowned slightly This was Gn Bradley, the current head of the Bradley family and the absolute ruler of the duchy. Gn Bradley scanned everyone in the room quickly before stopping at Caesar and smiled, "This aura cannot be produced by an ordinary 8th level cultivator, good... very good." Gn advanced and patted Caesar on the shoulder twice, then went to sit on the main chair and pointed to Caesar to sit on the third andst chair. But to his surprise, Caesar did not listen to hismand, but looked at his brother in silence, waiting for him to tell him what to do. This was the first time that Gn noticed the presence of Robin in the room. While Gn was about to ask Brown to escort Robin out, he was surprised that Robin moved on his own and sat on the third chair, while Caesar stood silently behind him. this move angered the Duke greatly, "Who asked to sit down?!" "You seem to have a little misunderstanding, Your majesty, believe me... the one you want to sit here is me, not my brother," Robin said with a smile "I want a young man who has shown talent and strength that makes him the number one genius of the kingdom, is that you?" Gn replied sarcastically, if it weren''t for Caesar he would have smacked Robin dead by now "No, but I made him." " What do you mean exactly?" "Your majesty, someone like you sure has a lot of work to do, so let''s speak frankly. the reasondy M invited us here and the reason you came here yourself, isn''t to meet the *talented young man*, but to make Caesar hand over the details of what he showed in the fight, right?" "Heh~ You''re weak but at least you''re not stupid, yeah.. I want the white candle, or whatever that was." "But you won''t have it." "And what are you to tell me what I can or cannot do?!" Gn roared, this little boy is really a master provocateur! "Me? Just a mad scientist, I suppose... but I''m not someone from the streets! I''m a son of the Burton family of the Duchy of Alton." M interjected, "don''t you dare use that card! your family doesn''t even know you''re here. If your rtionship is good, why did youe asking for shelter?" Gnughed in anger, "Huh? Hahaha, are you threatening me with a family that barely holds an Earldom? Do you understand the difference between a Duke and an Earl?!" "To answer your question first,dy M. more than a thousand people have seen what Caesar can do and heard his name quite loudly from me, what happened today will spread like wildfire in no time, I don''t rule out that those from the Burton family have already heard Caesar''s name while we are talking here! as for why I came here and didn''t return directly to my family, it wasn''t because we have a grudge, but because I don''t like the idea of being at the mercy of anyone." "...But you are at our mercy now." M narrowed her eyes, clearly still not understanding where he was getting at "No, mydy, perhaps a few hours ago I would have been at your mercy, but not anymore..not after the name of my greatest achievement *Caesar Burton* has spread! what''s a Duke and an Earl? Caesar has shown peerless talent, even a brainless idiot would know that Caesar would at least be sage! making a move against us would be a crime against a future powerhouse, it''s a crime against the Duchy of Alton and against all the ck sun kingdom, The Burtons may be nothing to you, but what about the Altons?" "the Altons? you shameless thing! do they even know you? you think they would care if you and your brother disappeared today?" "''it has nothing to do with blood rtions and vengeance, it''s about politics. it always is, isn''t it? the Duchy of Alton will work with the Burtons and have justice on their side, they will take advantage of the situation to get the approval of the royal family and other duchies to impose penalties on you or even take the opportunity to take yournds and titles. if we go back to our family they will take advantage of us, if you keep us here for the white candle, then they will take advantage of you. it''s as simple as that, it won''t matter whose blood they will suck! this is human nature... trust me, any kind of move against me would be extremely unwise" Gn went silent for a few seconds "...So you used us to escape your family''s control, and now you are using your family to¡­." "That''s right your majesty, I''m just bncing the scales." Chapter 29 "..are you always this insolent?" The Duke was really amazed by what he heard.. wasn''t he afraid of him at all? "I''m just telling the truth, your majesty." "Well, you have fully captured my attention. You say I can''t take make a move on you, but at the same time, you need me to *bnce the stakes* against your family, how are you nning to do that? I won''t sit you in myp, give you a 200 coins allowance per month, and even put myself in an awkward situation with the Duchy of Alton for nothing! I can just kill you or hand you to the Altons in exchange for benefits" "That''s what I want to hear, now we can talk" Robin smiled and leaned hopefully, "I''ve got something you want." "Haha, what do you, a 13-year-old, have and this duke doesn''t?" "Don''t forget that you are here to get my the White candle Technique, please don''t underestimate me, it has its consequences," Robin said seriously "you are not funny at all, are you? just tell me what else you have then." Gn was very annoyed, from the start of the conversation until now he couldn''t win. "I have this." Robin took out a palm-sized beast hide from his pocket, it waspletely ordinary and nk, except for a simple me drawing with the number 6 in the middle of the me. "What is this?" The duke quickly examined this piece of beast hide, soon realizing that it isn''t as simple as it looks.. the piece of skin was exuding a clear fiery power, "What kind of a beast is this?" "Oh, that skin is just a red rabbit, this species can be found withrge Quantity in any beast zone," Robin replied casually "How is it possible that just a red rabbit''s skin has such strength? Boy, I advise you not to try ying tricks on me!" "Haha, this is not the time to be surprised yet.dy M, do you have arge space here? A training ground for example or something simr.." M was surprised by the question and replied, "Yes, I have." "Excellent, let''s go then!" Then Robin stood up and looked at the Duke, waiting for his reply "Heh~ alright let''s see what you got." The Duke rose and led the way toward the training ground. This training ground was meant for bodyguards, or more precisely.. the personal troops of M Bradley. the training ground was attached to M''s house so they quickly arrived, an area of about 100 square meters, backed with about 500 fighters whose strength ranged from 6 to 10. This force is actually very good for an elite troop, normal armies are usually made up of people at levels between 3~5. "clear the area at once," M shouted, inplete silence the 500 soldiers left whatever they were doing and lined up in two parallel rows to one side within moments, causing Robin to whistle, "Good discipline," "Hmph, just do what you want to do quickly." "Haha, well, well, mister Duke, I advice you to keep your eyes on this piece of hide." Robin passed some energy into it, this made the soft piece of hide be so hard that it can be used as a knife, then threw it to the middle of the field... Everyone had their eyes on the piece of hide, both Gn and Mi, uncle brown, and the soldiers... Even Caesar didn''t know what this was! suddenly Robin made a hand gesture. *Boooooom* A huge explosion took ce in the middle of the field. Some soldiers took a step back, while everyone opened their eyes to the extreme, even M covered her mouth with her hands. "What was this? How could such energy be stored within just a piece of rabbit hide!?" "The explosion can bepared to a full attack from a person at the sixth level¡­." " but those of the sixth level can''t use thews to attack!" "you are right, and the damaged area is much bigger than what a sixth-level fighter can achieve." "Right, a single piece of skin can seriously kill or seriously injure more than twenty soldiers at the same time!" Uncle Brown, and even senior officials and elite armymanders roared in the training area "Whatever we have just seen is something new to the world, you are right, boy... It looks like that you really are the creator of that white candle. But..why do you think that piece of skin canpensate me for iming the White candle technique? It is really strange and new, but the explosion is barely equal to the full attack power of a sixth-level person," said the Duke as he tried to suppress his excitement as much as possible.. Whatever the oue of today''s meeting.. he found himself a gold mine! At this moment he felt like he was hit by a thunderbolt, "Unless...." "Looks like you''ve figured it out already, I see you''re not a duke out of the blue.. Indeed, I can mass-produce this kind of hide. You can sell them to the sons of countless nobles or you can use them to strengthen your army and expand yournds.. Whatever you do with it, it will reward you with much MUCH more than getting a single White Candle technique from me." The Duke''s eyes were starting to shine with stars, this is far better than he expected!! Indeed, the sons of the nobles arerge in number, and their fathers will not be stingy in buying something like this for them. And if his army was equipped with enough quantity of these hides.. What would they look like in the battle? If 50 of them were thrown at an 18th-level cultivator, what would happen? He saw Robin makes a gesture with his hand before the hide detonated, does that mean it could be used in ambushes? The endless possibilities of using this new weapon began to elerate in the Duke''s head and with it the blood flowing through his body. even his body hair began to stand up.. He saw a brilliant future waiting for his duchy. "How many can you supply me per month and how much does it cost to produce?" "I can sell you a 100 of these hides per month, the price will be 20 gold coins per one." "That''s a lot! I can buy a few good ves for that amount," the Duke shouted "you can buy a 20 coins ve that can kill this many enemy soldiers? haha please tell me where can I get those! just listen to me, thend you gain from your campaigns using my weapon will be more than enough to make up for your expenses...You can even sell some to cover costs while keeping the rest for your army. however you look at it, You won''t lose out on this exchange" "...How do I exin the sudden appearance of these skins when the royal family asks me?" "Just sell them some hides then, and tell them you''ve met an independent mad scientist that doesn''t want to be known, and that you''ll serve as his middleman in the mortal world." "But... what are you, really?" "Haha, you won''t lie, I''m just a crazy scientist." "...I have onest question, you could have told me that you had a powerful teacher who passed you the technique and even these hides, and I would have believed you and tried to use you to make a rtionship with him¡­ Why did you directly admit that you are the inventor?" this question was in everyone''s head and they all turned to him waiting for his answer, all but Caesar who just smiled and shook his head.. he knew quite well what his father would say "Why the hell would I attribute my hard work to a fictional character? If you are that stupid and decided to make a move against me despite all of what you saw, then I will just die. this is your loss and the loss of the whole world, not mine." Robin shrugged and gave a loudugh The ce was silent for a while, then they too burst outughing.. This kid''s arrogance knew no bounds, but he was actually right! "Okay well...what''s the name of your invention? We won''t keep calling them weird hides, are we?" asked M "Hmm, let''s call it.... talisman." Chapter 30 "Talisman.. talisman.. not bad. This talisman of yours will change the course of future wars. young man, You have every right to be proud of yourself." Gn patted his shoulder. "It''s only the beginning," Robin smiled. "I have a small request, I hope everything between us remains a secret, at least temporarily." "that''s normal, don''t worry, no one will utter a word, I promise you this... But what about your family and the Duchy of Alton? I don''t want a headache from them." "That''s easy, I''ll just announce that I''mfortable here at your institution and don''t want to leave, as long as I''m being seen in public healthy and kicking they won''t have an excuse to attack you, but..Ahem, I''ll keep a good rtionship with my family in case you decide to y any tricks on me." Everyone was surprised by Robin''s response, he was talking to the Duke like he was his old ssmate! "Haha, as usual, honest to the point of rudeness, well then.. so be it! Also, you don''t need to worry about revenge from Marquess Rufus after what Caesar did to his son, I''ll talk to him and end the quarrel once and for all." "Excellent! Oh, one more thing.. I expect you to raise our allowance to 1000 gold coins per month, this will help me do more research freely." "argh... alright!" Robin nodded then moved to leave, Caesar followed tightly behind. while everyone was busy in his thoughts, M was busy looking towards the back of the teenager walking in front of her.. he is neither an ancient sage nor a supernatural being... he is a young man of her age, but he has already contributed to their army far more than she did, and contributed to the progress of the whole world more than all her predecessorsbined... ------------ "Big brother, why did you tell them it was the red rabbit''s hide? Can''t they now bring simr hides and try to re-draw that me pattern on it? They will surely try to steal your invention," Caesar mentioned worriedly after they got out of M''s mansion. "Haha, you mean that me drawing? let them do as they please, what makes the talisman special is invisible to the naked eye! that me drawing was randomly drawn.. just a distraction to waste their time on it, and also to differentiate between the types of talismans." "¡­invisible? Can the real pattern ever be discovered?!" "It could... Maybe the me Emperor or someone of his bloodline could break the code If he worked on it for some time, but then I''d have moved on to invent something better hehe." Caesar sighed in relief, he was overthinking. How could he have thought of something that his big brother hadn''t thought of? ----------- When Robin returned, he found Peon has finished cleaning house 208, so he ordered Caesar and Peon to move there... Theo will move when hees out of his istion. And that Zara stays with him to continue practicing her drawing, but goes to sleep at house 208 with her brother every evening. after he eventually had some peace in the house he sat down and started nning his course for the next period. Today''s eventspressed his schedule a lot, and his previous n of staying low key is no longer avable, especially after the talismans appear in the first battle. After thinking for a while and getting his subjects in order, he decided to start drawing the talismans required of him for this month. Although the work of the talismans seemedplicated to the Duke and everyone that was present there, it was actually quite simple.. All Robin had to do was draw a part of the fire pattern - the part responsible for causing the explosions - then use a trick he devised based on the perfectw of fire to make the pattern disappear inside a piece of skin. The whole process barely requires a few minutes! So, in practice, Robin could make the 100 talismans in two or three days, but he refused to increase the number he sold to the Duke in order to keep him hungry for more, as long as possible. -------- The next few days saw new news spread like wildfire throughout the Duchy, and quickly found its way all over the kingdom.. *A super young man named Caesar Burton, thirteen years old and at level eight, can jump levels to defeat those at the tenth level easily* the agebined with the high level and the formidablebat power gave Caesar an aura of mystery and prestige.. this is the number one genius of the kingdom''s young generation! No... he is the best in the past two centuries at least! surpassing even the famousdy M Bradley! Then another piece of information that shook the whole kingdom was released... it was confirmed that Caesar was just a mortal a year and a half ago. If his first characteristics were enough to make him an absolute genius, this piece of information made him a living legend! Strange rumors and legends began about him, while he was sleeping snoring in House No. 208, as it was happening at this moment at the Alton duchy... "You know? I heard that Caesar Burton''s mother was a goddess and his father was a demon." "Stop your nonsense, there is no such thing! I heard his mother carried him for 5 years and feed him the blood of beasts instead of milk." "Wow really?!" "Hey, who mentioned Burton? What are you talking about?" "Didn''t you hear, brother? There''s a guy named Caesar Burton that showed up in the Duchy of Bradley, he''s legendary! you know? Someone at the tenth level provoked him while he''s just a little stronger than a mortal, and what was his response? he set a date for the fight in one year.. just one year!! In the fight he disyed his crazy cultivation speed and unrivaledbat ability, he defeated his opponent in a ferocious manner then shoved a damn iron staff in his ass in front of everyone!! Haha, he''s amazing!" everyone got fired up again, they won''t get bored of this story until a very long time, No one noticed that the man who asked for Burton''s name just now has vanished... That man''s name is Jule Burton. And what he just heard was tremendous news that must be conveyed to the elders of the family immediately! Chapter 31 "I need to meet the patriarch immediately, I have urgent news!" Jule Burton yelled as he saw the guards in front of a huge building, he had made his way from the tavern to the patriarch''s office in a few minutes, but he felt it was years toote. One of the guards looked at him emotionlessly, "Does your breaking news have anything to do with Caesar Burton?" "Eh? How did you know?" Jules opened his eyes wide "Your urgent news wasn''t urgent enough! Go and sit there with your peers, they all brought different news about Caesar before you," said the guard and pointed toward a group of people, about twenty in all. "All these? .. May I ask what the patriarch will do about this?" "you don''t need to worry about this, Jule, the patriarch is already in a meeting with the council of the family to discuss the news and what to do about it. Go and sit with them. Perhaps the patriarch will summon you. Most of them came with different news.. One of them came shouting that a rtive of ours slept with a goddess and their descendant was named Caesar Haha." Jule Burton was surprised, but he did as the guards told him and went to sit quietly with those who preceded him.. --------- "You all must have heard the news.. do any of you have an opinion?" Patriarch Brian Burton said calmly, but there was excitement evident in his old eyes "Uncle, it''s probably just a name simrity, if we had someone like that we would definitely have noticed him from a young age!" A middle-aged man said "Why not be a bastard that one of the family men gave birth to while on his travels and left him behind?" "This is really an option, we have thousands of men in our families and I don''t rule out something like this happening, actually it''s prettymon" "Are you saying we just go and recognize him as one of us? What if it''s a plot against the family?" "Who would plot against you by giving you such a genius, you stupid old man!?" "...." "We will not lose anything by just meeting, and inquiring more about him." The argument continued among the council members for about half an hour, when the patriarch''s voice sounded, "Okay, I''ve heard enough, let us send an envoy to Caesar Burton to clear the doubt, but that envoy must show enough respect and be strong at the same time, he must show our goodwill and our appreciation for him without showing any weakness on our part. Do any of you have a suitable candidate?" "Billy." "Right, our best front right now outside of the patriarch, is undoubtedly Billy." Everyone nodded their heads "Then it''s done! Billy, I expect a detailed report on Caesar Burton in front of me in a couple of weeks." "I won''t disappoint you." A young-looking man standing at the side of the room bowed and disappeared. ------- "Yeah.. yeah.. turn right a little, and.. good girl! haha." Robin was overjoyed Zara was able to draw her first talisman just 5 days after his meeting with the Duke, although she was not part of the drawing of the original copy, watching Robin draw the 100 talismans in a row, in addition to her strong soul and her training in drawing during the past months, it made the pattern drawing very simple. Although it took about half an hour to draw the pattern, and she couldn''t finally hide it inside the piece of hide, this still made Robin quite happy, maybe her ability didn''t help him now but she will definitely be of great help in the future. As he praised Zara, a voice echoed outside, "I am Billy Burton, of the Burton family in the Duchy of Alton, I havee to convey the family''s greetings to the young Caesar Burton and have the honor of meeting him." "Billy?" Robin was surprised and jumped towards his window, to find his old friend standing in front of house number 208, with one look he could determine Billy''s level.. 21! This is an excellent level for a young man who is still a century and a half old, with his original talent he was supposed to never reach this level in his lifetime! "Haha, Billy, it''s been too long! hurry up and Come in!!" Robin waved from his window at his old friend. Who, in turn, was astonished when he heard his name called in such a friendly way, who might know him in the Duchy of Bradley? But when he turned his head and saw someone waving to him in the window of the next house... "You.. you.. you.. you!!!!." He took two steps back but then took three forward and narrowed his eyes in confusion as if he was still trying to decide whether what he was seeing was real. "Hahae here you little bastard, it''s been all these years since we met but you will stay there and look at me?" "You.. Rob..? no ! that''s unreasonable.. you''re a kid, you haven''t turned 14 yet!" even as a saint, billy couldn''t control his feelings now "Juste and let us continue our conversation properly. CAESAR! Buy some good wine ande too." Caesar, who had already opened the door, nodded, "Yes, big brother!" Then he hurriedly ran towards the establishment''s restaurant. Billy watched the young man who was running in front of him after onemand from Robin ''Is this the Caesar the kingdom is talking about?'' Everything happened quickly and Billy could notprehend anything but decided to go to that boy who pretended to know him and wait for Caesar toe back. -------------- "Come sit down, how have you been all these years?" Robin smiled and asked "Hey, don''t try to confuse me, you do look like someone I know, but that person is probably an old man or maybe dead now..." Billy looked sad when he mentioned his friend. "I wouldn''t have died so quickly, when we parted I told you to send a message to the patriarch that I would go training, I didn''t say I was going tomit suicide!" "A message? You... are you really Robin?!" Billy stood dumbfounded "And who else?" Robin chuckled "Robin, Robin!!" Billy came up and hugged him tightly, then left him and began to look carefully at his face, "What happened to you? How is it possible that your body hasn''t gotten old? No.. It''s gotten a year younger!" "I found a good beauty cream for my skin, would you like some for your ass?!" said Robin, his cheeks were still held tight in Billy''s hand "This is not a topic you can joke about! At least tell me what happened to your cultivation, you were at the tenth level when you are now at the fifth!" "Don''t waste your time with questions you won''t like its answer then! I can''t tell you what happened to me.. just know that I''m Robin in blood and flesh!" "..can''t you even tell me where you have been all these years? I have worried about you so much.. the patriarch still sighs and shakes his head when your name is mentioned before him." Bey finally calmed down and returned to sit in front of Robin "I told him that I would go out to study the heavenlyws, and that is exactly what happened." Billy was about to ask more questions, when the door was opened and Caesar came in with a bottle of wine, "Excuse me, Robin, I have a job to finish, after I''m done we will continue our talk." Then he rose from his sitting, picked up the bottle from Caesar''s hand, and ced it on the table, "Mr.. Caesar, please don''t trouble yourself. I''vee from afar to talk to you for a bit, do you mind if I take a few minutes of your time?" Chapter 32 Caesar looked at him from top to bottom, then moved quietly and stood behind Robin, "I don''t know who you are. if you want something, talk to my big brother about it." "...what? Since when do you have a little brother?" Billy was surprised by this development and turned to Robin "Well, technically he''s my adopted son, but it would be weird for him to call me daddy when I''m in this shape, no?" Robin chuckled "Your adopted son.. the young man who shocked the whole kingdom is.. your adopted son?!" "Hey! Why so surprised? It''s not like I''ve never done the same thing when I was his age! an apple doesn''t fall far from the tree haha!" "..heh~ Really, the Burton family is fortunate to have you as their son, but unfortunate at the same time.. Robin, why are you here at Bradley''s institution? is this your way to stay away from us? what have we done to you to deserve this? ...And do I understand that Caesar will walk the same path you chose and have nothing to do with us?" Billy shook his head and sat down, he''s already given up on his mission "Why are you talking like I''ve given up on the family?" "haven''t you?" "Of course not! I just wanted to live my life my way and leave my mark in the world''s history. Now that I''ve done what I wanted, I don''t see a problem with reconnecting with the family, but.... you better forget that my surname is Burton before that happens." Robin said. "What do you mean by your words?!" "Am I not clear enough?" Robin''s cheerful smile disappeared and turned serious, "I mean I will help you as a partner, I don''t want someone toe to talk to me about family love and bullshit to try to take more benefits from me, depending on my mood and my satisfaction with your actions I will make my own decisions! I can only give you a promise that I will think about the family first if I have more than one choice." Billy was starting to get agitated with his old friend. Has the solitude of all these years affected his mind? "With all due respect, what makes you think you qualify for such a rtionship?" Billy contained his anger and asked calmly. Robin didn''t speak anymore, he just gestured to Zara to go pick something, everyone waited until she came back with two talismans, one red with a me logo and the number (6) written inside it, and the other was more dark-colored with a ck ball logo, and (5s) written inside the ck ball. Billy was looking at both talismans the moment Zara walked in, his features quickly turned intense ''these hides contain energy inside them!'' Robin picked up the two talismans from Zara and threw them at Billy, "Take these two and go to an empty area outside the city, make sure you are all alone, then all you have to do is pass your energy inside and do these seals until the power is activated" Then Robin taught him to seal the Fire talisman and the Darkness talisman "With your current strength, I trust that you will not bete, so let our conversation stop at this point until you return." Robin then pointed towards the exit. Billy didn''t know what this was, but it seemed important. He didn''t say a word and silently disappeared. "Pour the wine, you ungrateful thing, did you bring it for us to watch?" Robin shouted at Caesar ing!" After the time it took for Robin and Caesar to drink two sses: "What was this? WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT?!" A frightened voice came from outside as Billy quickly appeared before them, sweating..with burn marks on his clothes and eyebrows. "How was it?" Robin chuckled "Bastard, why didn''t you tell me to throw the red skin away before activating the seal?!" "Haha, that way you can better judge its power, with your level you won''t be hurt too much, right? Now tell me.. what do you think?" "It''s..AWESOME!! The red skin produces an explosion with the power of a level 6 cultivator, but the explosive firepower and a wide range can be put into various uses, especially since it can be activated remotely with a hand seal! It can be used in traps or sold to youngsters to protect themselves... no, even saints can carry it!! using it to distract the enemy or deal a final blow to the opponent if both of them are about to die! But the ck one..ahhh the ck one!! ..It hid me for 5 whole seconds!! With my speed, I can do a lot in five seconds, no.. even one second would be enough for an assassination attempt or a surprise attack! How is it possible that you have such things?!" Billy couldn''t control himself, his mind hadn''t fullyprehended what had just happened yet.. this kind of technology wasn''t supposed to exist yet. "These were the talismans of fire and darkness, little toys I made recently... What do you think, Billy, do you think I am qualified for a partnership with the family?" Now Billy just thinks of him seriously..'' just a partnership? In exchange for a few darkness talismans, the patriarch himself would be willing to personally kiss your ass... literally!'' "How many talismans can you produce of the two types in a year, and how much for one?" Billy didn''t have many expectations, if he told him he''d make one of them in a few years he''d never doubt.. those things were way ahead of their time. "A year? Hehe.. I made a deal with the Duke of Bradley to sell him 100 Fire talismans a month at 20 gold coins each, but since you''re my family I''ll give you some preference, how about... 150 Fire Runes a month at 15 gold coins?" Billy swallowed his saliva hard when he heard this. He couldn''t believe what he just heard.. These talismans could be mass-produced at such a low price?! Passed on this, the family can circte talismans to their own army and use them in wars! A year from today, they will have 1,800 fire talismans... if these things appear on the battlefield... The dream of upgrading the family''snds and title...is no longer a dream. Billy took a breath to calm himself then asked, "What about the darkness talismans?" "That''s the problem... Dark Runes are so much more difficult and cost me so much more to make, even Duke Gn Bradley doesn''t know they exist yet." Robin started rubbing his forehead. Billy got so nervous, those darkness talismans would definitely be much more beneficial to the higher-level cultivators than the fire talismans. "hmm, I think I can provide 5 talismans a month of this kind, and each one will cost 100 gold coins, what do you say?" "WHAT-..?! DEAL!!" Billy almost jumped out of his ce, even one or two talismans in his lifetime would have been enough to make him happy, but Robin offered 60 per year, and cheaply too! This is literally buying a chance to assassinate high-ranking officers of the enemy armies with only 100 coins! Chapter 33 "We have a deal then! oh right, you came for Caesar. tell me honestly, what exactly does the family wants from him?" "You can rest assured now, he''s your adopted son, how can we try taking him from you? These talismans are more than enough to put you in a very high position in the family and no one will try to make things difficult for you or him." Billy promised "Just tell me what the offer is." "...if he were of our blood, I would offer him protection and resources in return for fighting under the Burton family banner." "I agree." "Huh?" Billy couldn''t believe what he heard "I said I agree, Caesar will benefit nothing from sitting next to me with his hands on his cheek. Take him with you, give him a good and steady allowance, enroll him intopetitions and throw him at dangerous zones, it''s even better to get him into some wars to make a name for himself and increase his experience, but.. this is under the condition that you DO NOT lose sight of him even for a second! Billy, if my boy gets killed or maimed while he''s with you, you won''t like my reaction." Robin said seriously A strange threat toe from a fifth-level teenager, but after seeing what the talismans could do, Billy had to take him seriously, "alright! Count on me, we will appoint one of our great uncles to protect him all the time, if they all refuse, I will protect him personally." This was no small promise, Billy was a strong candidate to be the next patriarch and was assigned many important tasks and is running a huge section of the family''s business, the patriarch would not allow him to quit all of his work to run after Caesar around, so he would probably appoint someone stronger than Billy to take over. "Good, I see we''d have no problems then! Caesar, this is Billy Burton, he''s my cousin and my friend and that makes him your uncle, he''ll take you with him to the Burton family to expand your horizons, obey his instructions." "....Yes." Caesar nodded unwillingly "Good! I''m looking forward to some epic news about you then... ah right, Billy, keep the talismans a secret for now, you can only tell the patriarch and the most important old men in the family, and you are not allowed to reveal it in wars either until I say otherwise." "What? WHY?" "This world shall know its existence at the right time, It would stair quite a storm when it appears for the first time, I''m not prepared yet.. leave me some time to enjoy the peace while itsts, will you?" Robin chuckled "...as you wish then," Billy nodded. "Do you have other instructions?" " just send any random uncle I know every first month to receive the talismans and give me my money." "Okay, I understand, let''s go Caesar." Billy stood up, but paused before turning around and leaving, he heard "wait" he turned around to face Robin " Is there something else?" "... how did he die?" finally Robin found enough courage to ask. Billy immediately understood who he was asking about.. it''s his father. that guy was already old when Robin left and with his talent, it was granted that he would never advance to level 11, it is impossible for him to stay alive for so long, "he started a bar fight about forty years ago over a few coins and got stabbed repeatedly to death" "...It suits him, I guess," said Robin with mixed emotions "do you want to know about your mother, half brothers and sisters?" "No need, I already know what I need to know, you can leave now." "...Robin, you''ve changed a lot... but I think it''s a change for the better, I''m happy for you." stated Billy then walked out of the house quietly, and Caesar followed him closely after cuddling Robin onest time. ".. have I changed? Hmm maybe this has always been my personality, I just didn''t find enough strength or passion to show it, what do you think, Zara?" The standing girl shrugged and extended her lower lip. =========== Over the following days, Robin was busy helping Zara make talismans day and night, he wanted to finish the orders for the next few months and have them ready for delivery on the first of each month so that he wouldn''t bother with them again. Twenty days passed quickly.. and the first order was delivered to the two families, and the orders for the next five months were already prepared. On that day when he finished thest talisman he summoned Peon, "Peon, I am currently free and I want to explore morews of the world so I decided to start making a technique for another majorw, which majorw do you want?" "Me?!" Peon''s eyes under his mask openedpletely, would he be able to carry the same strength he had seen from Caesar? The strength that made him famous throughout the kingdom? "Yes, you, but choose quickly, I will begin my seclusion at once." "...I''ve always been fond of the path of the Wind," Byun said "The wind? Really? You could choose anyw in existence but you settled on the wind?" Robin eximed "I heard that the Wind Emperor is very fast and can generate storms when angered! ..He was my hero when I was young." Peon stated while scratching his head "You''re from the Lying Water kingdom, I expected that you would ask for the Water majorw, or at least say that you admire the Water Emperor, But the wind? Haha. Interesting.. never mind, the wind isn''t bad either, I will get it for you!" Robin put his hand on his shoulder and went to his room to get ready Two dayster, he came out of his room and ordered Zara to bring food and drink to Theo from under his door and toplete the training to speed up her production of talismans during the day, while he took Peon, who was carrying a huge bag on his back and left silently.. his destination was a few ces saturated filled with the wind''s path, like narrow valleys that serve as wind pathways, or high mountains.. Like fire and darkness, the wind patterns also differed ording to the ce, things like how heavy the grains carried by the wind, the Obstacles it hits, and so on.. the pattern of the majorw of the wind was associated with the movement of particles almostpletely, and these movements are easily affected by the geography of the ce Robin continued to monitor and move from one ce to another for about four months before he finally decided that what he had collected was enough and took Peon back towards the institution, during this period he broke through to the sixth level without even trying. On his return, he found that Zara had done an additional two months of talismans on her own, her rate was much better now. he asked her about what happened during their absence and found out that she had handed over the monthly orders to the two families and received the price agreed upon without any problems. And that Theo still hasn''te out yet, but he didn''t worry about him.. he knows best how hard it is to practice the perfectw of darkness. "Peon, I''m going to take a break to write the perfect wind technique for you, focus on your training to increase your level quickly and take care of the house with your sister.. She obviously did well in our absence," he stated and went up to his room directly toplete his Perfect majorw Technique No. 3 in just under two years.... Chapter 34 A little less than a month has passed since Robin started his seclusion, and although the time he needs now to crack a majorw and write its cultivation technique is less than before, the difficulty of the process was still there...he is just getting used to it. Today atst he finished the technique, when he came out of his room he found Theo - who had broken through to the eighth level now - kneeling in front of the door with his eyes closed and his breath faint.. He was asleep. "How long have you been kneeling here?" Robin was surprised Theo opened his eyes, finding Robin in front of him, lowering his head even more "He''s been there for about four days" Zara exined "Stand up you idiot, I don''t want you to kneel down to show your gratitude, you must work hard for me!" He gently smacked Theo''s forehead, "Zara, where''s your brother?" "He is in seclusion to quickly raise his level as youmanded, Big Brother." "Hm, call him then, I have something for him," nodded Robin, then went to sit on his sofa, holding arge book and two small ones. It didn''t take a few seconds before Peon entered the room and bowed slightly in front of Robin, before thetter gestured to him to sit next to him, then went back to look at Theo. "Theo, I''m sure you''ve gained a lot from your solitude...why don''t you show us something?" Robin said with a smile Theo nodded in affirmation, and before he could fully raise his head again... he was gone. "what?!" Peon stood in astonishment and started sniffing around him, "He''s gone...not only in appearance, everything about him is gone!" "Mn, well done." Robin nodded, this was part of the technique he wrote for him and of course, he knows it well, it is called *perfect invisibility* where darkness swallows up everything around the body so no sound, light, or smell leaks out, just a person Much stronger than Theo would have the feeling of having someone else around, "What else have you mastered?" Although Theo is still in stealth mode, Robin''s eyes followed him step by step until he reaches the table, which astonishes Theo greatly and made Robin grow even more in his eyes. After he arrived, he picked up a cup and raised it, which caught Zara and Peon''s eyes and turned to look at him, but then the cup also disappeared. Robin nodded when he saw this, "*Perfect Swallow* that''s nice, how about Shadow Mobility?" Theo canceled his invisibility and appeared in front of everyone, but suddenly it seemed as if he had been pulled towards the shadow of the table and disappeared again, this was different from the perfect invisibility he used before, in perfect invisibility, he uses thew of darkness to create a barrier around his body anywhere and anytime, as for shadow teleportation it can only be used in ces rich with shadows, but it is much easier to move this way and make surprise attacks. "Dark Scope?" Robin asked Theo appeared again but soon disappeared.. this time all of their surroundings disappeared with him into pitch-ck darkness, one could not see his nose inside. Robin continued to ask him about a few more features before he finally apuded, "Excellent! Seeing these techniques in action is much better than writing them. The Perfect Law of Darkness is really cool.. I think I should practice some of them too." "Hold." Robin tossed a small booklet at Theo. "This is an energy-cultivation technique that takes Darkness Path as its main focus. It will be much better for you than what you are using right now." Theo epted it calmly and bowed again, though the idea of ??a better energy-cultivation technique made him agitated inside, he actually got used to things like that from his master, what could be more surprising than the majorw of darkness which all the sages of history failed toe up with? "Peon, it''s your turn now.. in this book you will find the perfect major windw cultivation technique, and the booklet has an energy cultivation technique based on wind path, hope you make good use of them." Robin handed the two books to Peon peon surely knew the value of what was in his hand. Having seen Caesar''s exaggerated power and the immediate danger of death in every move from Theo, he knew that anything thates out of this boy who seemed younger than him would be considered a worldly treasure. "'' My lord..are you not afraid that I or Theo will leak your heritage?" peon gathered his courage and asked what was on his mind, Theo also looked in Robin''s direction, he''s also been wondering repeatedly about this over the past months as he contemtes the wonders of hisw- cultivation technique "You are smarter than this, that was the reason I choose you from the beginning. If something like this happened, I would be able to kill the traitor one way or another. no, whoever receives my work will be the one who kills you to try to get closer to me! But let''s leave this aside and focus on the general viewpoint, and what if one of the techniques is leaked? Do you think I will strengthen you guys to satisfy my ego? This is just the beginning... and My dream is to spread my heritage to the whole world, but at the right time. I dream that one day the three of you will be able to reach beyond the sage''s limit and build your own forces to dominate the whole world, only then I can distribute these techniques and strengthen the rest of the world... when you stand on Top it! Tell me, Peon.. who is going to be harmed by leaking my techniques now?" Peon stood stunned by what he heard, ''To take over the world? No one should have the guts to say those words..not even great emperors, but.. The three of us are now stronger than the emperors when they were our age! and after forming our pirs from thesews we will be much stronger than them with every step we take, if we work under the banner of the same master, will it be difficult to achieve this dream?'' When he saw Peon''s absence in his thoughts, Theo moved beside him and pped him in the back of the head, when he regained consciousness and bowed, "It was just a question, my lord. Please don''t get angry, this Peon will only work to gain your satisfaction." "En, I know you will. Go start your training, don''t show me your face before you master thew and breakthrough to the eighth level at least." "understood!" Peon took the two books and bowed again before heading towards his room. Chapter 35 "Yawn~ Theo, I''m going out for a walk, you''re obviously free since you''ve been on your knees all this time,e with me," Robin said and walked out directly, Theo soon caught up and walked behind him like his shadow. Theo guessed that Robin is visiting his favorite restaurant to celebrate as usual, only now that he had read and mastered Robin''s technique did he know how hard it was to make it... actually a nice meal after making every earth-shattering technique sounds unfair for him. Or maybe he would go to the ve tforms to find another lucky man to support his little special forces! when Robin revealed what he was nning for them, he became sure that he wouldn''t stop at just the three of them. But he was surprised that they took a different turn this time, after walking a few minutes more, Theo found himself in front of a huge store with a banner says *pills corner* on it, but the door was closed. "Hm?" Robin found this very strange. A pill store this grand shouldn''t be closed in broad daylight! but when he looked around he found that most of the nearby grand stores were closed as well. "What''s going on here?" "Good morning uncle, why are there many stores closed up today?" Robin went to one of the small shops and asked the owner "Good morning young man, don''t you know? Today is when the Great Bradley Auction takes ce, all the merchants of the Duchy must go there every year to try to win something that distinguishes their business, and all the centers of power also go in hope that they may find something to increase their power.. It''s considered thergest gathering of the Duchy''s symbols!" The old man said with a smile "Auction?...Do you know where it is located?" "Yes, it is in the nearest street to the Ducal Pce, when you arrive you will be able to identify it at once." "Thank you!" Robin thanked him and turned towards his new destination ----------------- In front of a huge, luxurious building, Robin stood staring at it, guards were all around it, most of them were in the 12th level and one of them was at the 15th level, it was clear that they were not ves but all elite soldiers Wealthy merchants, mighty powerhouses, and those with high status still flocking to the building with extravagant outfits and ravishing women in their arms... This was definitely the auction site. Robin quietly walked in behind them until a guard blocked him, "Stop! Where do you think you''re going?" "Inside the auction house, of course." Robin smiled, The guard looked at him from top to bottom and found that he''s a fourteen-year-old and at the sixth level, this is a little above average for the sons of nobles, so he softened his tone a bit, "We can''t let everyone in because the ces are limited, but if you have an invitation or a rmendation, I will let you in." "Rmendation... isdy M Bradley inside?" The guard was shocked by the question, "Yes...?" "Tell her Robin Burton would like toe in, I trust she''ll allow it." The guard narrowed his eyes and looked at the strangely smiling teenager, "I hope you know what you''re doing, or else..." Then he called for another guard, repeated the message for him, and sent him to getdy M''s opinion. It wasn''t long before the guard came out and said with a slight bow, dy M invites you to her private room at the upper ss." the guard who had stopped Robin also bowed and slipped out of his way quickly. The building from the inside was even more luxurious than the outside, it was a huge hall like a theater filled with luxurious chairs, at the upper section, there are private closed rooms with just a small window in every room overlooking the hall. After a minute of walking, Robin was led to one of those rooms, where he found M sitting by the window looking at the hall, even after entering the room she did not turn around, she was still fixing her eyes at the hall as she said, "I didn''t think a strange creature like you would attend such events." "Haha you''re right, I happened to choose today to go to a store but I heard that the owner is here, so I came to see what''s going on~" Robin smiled and went to sit next to M and then asked, "What''s up with Caesar?" "Heh~ Ask your family, why do you think I''ll have the answer to this question?" M snorted, "If you don''t follow the movements of someone as important as Caesar, you would be a fool, and I don''t like to get involved with fools." "You..!! Why are you talking to me without fear? Don''t you how strong I am?" M looked at him angrily, who else in the duchy, no.. in the whole kingdom could talk to her like that? "Hehe I can randomly pick someone from the streets and make him stronger than you, giving enough time of course... do you believe it?" Robin shrugged ".....at least I''m still a few months older than you, try to respect me more!" it was an extremely arrogant statement, to say the least, but she couldn''t find a response to his words, Caesar was the simplest example that he wasn''t joking... Secondly, he made that amazing -never before seen- fire talisman, and magically regained his teenage body, so she can no longer deal with him as someone inferior to her just because he is weaker. "Hey! we''re both approaching 150 years old, what difference a few months will make? Just answer my question." Robin chuckled. "Don''t speak like i''am an old hag! 150 years is still very young in the cultivation world. anyway... there is no need to worry about Caesar, he was received in the Burton family as heroes are received, a huge banquet was held in Jura City, attended by all the avable descendants of the Burtons to get to know their new family member, It was a long night, especially when the patriarch announced that Caesar is your adopted son and that you trained him, The whole banquet was in a state of astonishment when they heard your name before a wave of earth-shattering cheering came out of every one of them as if they had already became a duke family! Hehe, you should have seen this.. Some of them thanked their God after making sure that Caesar is closely rted to them and will fight in their name even if he does not have the blood of the family, some old men shouted that only a genius like Robin could train someone like Caesar, and young people who did not witness your era started asking about you, but the elders ignored your *running away* part and told them that you were the number one genius in the whole kingdom in your time and that you left in order to research the truth of the universe, and that you trained Caesar for the benefit of the family. All in all, your kid is being treated like a gem, and your name has regained its prestige within the family.. after you were a runaway bastard, you became a legendary figure." Chapter 36 "All that for a young genius? Hmm.. this is more than expected, much more... it seems that the family is not doing well these days..." Robin frowned, this massive wee for Caesar didn''t put him at ease at all. "Of course they aren''t doing well! but this is not a product of today or yesterday.. the Burton family hasn''t produced a single high-leveled Saint for hundreds of years, even your current Patriarch Earl Brian is at level 25, still a mid-level Saint like me. Without a strong saint leading the family, the rest of the families surrounding you will continue making raids, that how simple it is. and this happening with the Burtons for ages. they would raid the mines and cities, takingnds from you to Increase their own, actually every year dozens or even hundreds of deaths fall from the Burton family." "Invasions and raids from families next to us? Aren''t we all subordinate to the ck Sun kingdom?" Robin raised his eyebrows, he never cared about the family situation while he was still in it. "Hehe~ Who is the fool now? Thends that the family can control depend on the strength of their army. Do you think the royal family distributed thesends to those they love? NO. Every week little battles or even a small war breaks out somewhere inside the kingdom, mostly to acquire newnds from the neighbors." M stated as if it was a very normal situation. "This... doesn''t this mean that the kingdom is in a constant state of internal war? Why doesn''t the royal family intervene?" Robin was shocked by this, it is known that an internal war is the killing of any country. "In their view, the state of internal war is not a bad thing as long as the scale of the conflict can be controlled and as long as the families swear to forget their grudges and join hands in case of any external threat, it keeps the noble families on alert and in constant search for strength, which will strengthen the kingdom as a whole, don''t you think that too, Mr. genius?" M rolled her eyes at him Robin did not find anything to refute her words. Indeed, if all the families and the major powers are in a state of constant readiness for war, this will make the country military power stronger, and its defenses will be difficult to breach, but at the same time, will this not consume the families internally in the long run, burn the resources on useless wars instead of internal growth, and weaken the sense of belonging to the Kingdom as a whole? Robin did notprehend their train of thought.. to have a strong but internally disintegrated country was never a good thing. One of the neighboring kingdoms might be able to entice one of the bigger families to join them, and this is easy as the families obtained theirnds by their own efforts, they would not feel that they wouldmit a great betrayal by taking such a decision. "Anyway, Do I understand from you that the Burton family is currently at war?" "It is always so, they lost a huge piece ofnd about ten years ago to a Marquess next to them, the loss was a painful blow that almost cost them to be lowed from an Earldom to a Visconite, but Patriarch Brian led arge army in a suicidal operation to recover part of thend, a few thousands of your cousins died that day, but at the end, The Burtons managed to recover just enough piece ofnd to keep the title of Earl." "...the situation is worse than I thought, no wonder they had such a huge celebration for Caesar." Robin sighed, "So... what happened after that banquet?" "Nothing exciting.. Caesar began to challenge those of his level in the Duchy of Alton, and when he crushed them all he began to travel to the rest of the Dukes to defeat all the geniuses of his level.. When he finished he began to challenge those above him by a level.. Then by two levels... Caesar is currently treated as a god within the Burton family. I think he is still in the Duchy of Stanley right now to fight one of their level 10 geniuses." "Haha, all this and nothing exciting?" Robin felt proud upon hearing this, perhaps because it was his son who had raised him since he was a baby, perhaps because he was the one who got him that strength... or perhaps both. "Hmph, I saw that attack myself that day, no human or beast can stop that white me at the same level, anyone standing in front of it with less than a difference of at least 2 levels would be just asking to be insulted ." M snored, then leaned over Robin, showing him her big breasts, "You still don''t intend to pass the White me Technique to me? I won''t be stingy with you.." "Oh? They''re not bad at all... work as a maid for me for twenty years and I promise you that I''ll think about it seriously," Robin chuckled. "Tsk~ in your dreams!" M returned to its original position, looking through the window Robinughed but didn''t talk more about it, M built her Pirs to the 11 and 21 levels using the Fire Shards secondary Law as well, after all, it is one of the most famous secondaryws techniques among the nobles of the ck Sun Kingdom. it''s not that it is the strongest or best secondaryw... but that the choices themselves were very limited. The number of discoveredws was not much - less than a thousand - and most of those who discovered aw made it exclusive to their family or followers, some even announced that they discovered aw and publicly used it, but did not make thew-cultivation technique for future generations. otherspleted thew-cultivation technique, but died before it spread, therefore thew-cultivation technique died with them. In practice, the number of thew-cultivation techniques avable isn''t much at all. Especially those that had been researched to the second or even the third level like the Fire Shardsw-cultivation technique, in any kingdom one can count those with one hand. "Are you here to buy something specific?" After a few minutes of silence, Robin asked "No, I was free so I came. Who knows, maybe I will find something that would help me break through to the next level." "Something to help break through to level 25? Looks like you have high expectations for this auction..." Robin began to look seriously at what would be sold. "...Huh? How did you know I''m at level 24? It wasn''t announced, and all I told you earlier is that I''m at Saint Intermediate levels." M looked at him in amazement, the expression of middle levels included from 24 to 27. "Damn it, woman! Would you stop thinking of me as a normal person? for god''s sake..." Chapter 37 "you..!" M was really angered this time, this old boy doesn''t know how to treatdies. "Shhh, someone is moving on the stage, I think the auction is about to start" Robin didn''t care about the angered lioness beside him at all, seeing this, M just humphed and returned to her original calm appearance "Ladies and gentlemen, wee! if this is your first visit then allow me to introduce myself, I am Lina. I salute you all and thank you for your presence today. I assure you that youring will not be wasted!" A very beautiful girl in sexy clothes announced as she was on her way to the middle of the stage, In an instant, Robin determined that she was at level 15, a very good level even in the scope of the whole world, she was definitely not just a pretty girl! "I know that all of you are very busy, don''t worry I won''t keep you waiting for long. we''re going to start today''s auction with this piece, pre-kingdoms age golden armor, it''s still sturdy and would be an excellent addition to any antiques collector," Lina then gestured to a few girls pushing a cart with a partially broken golden armor on it. "800 gold coins" "1,000 gold coins!" "1050 coins!" voices rose one after another, the price of the armor eventually reached 1,700 gold coins, which made Robin stunned, "This is just junk.. If the armor is melted, the gold inside it wouldn''t be enough to make 100 gold coins, why would anyone buy it at such a price?" "You are too practical, the merchant who bought it now can easily resell it for more than 2000 gold coins, this piece would be a good addition to any middle-ranked noble''s office. that''s what happens when you have more money than you need, you will start buying useless things to brag. what, Earl Brian Didn''t have anything like that in his office?" M replied Then Robin remembered the patriarch''s office, it really was filled with rare beast heads and artifacts, ''when I was a child I used to think that the patriarch killed those beasts and found the artifacts himself, the old bastard bought them with that much money?'' Robin still hasn''t moved on from the armor and its price yet, another simr item appeared, then the next.. then the next... till now it was all about antique artifacts or the heads of rare beasts! ''Do these people have a lot of money and want to waste it, or is there nothing else worth buying at all?'' "Okay, now that we''re done with the antiques part, we''re going to start the weapons auctions, are you ready?" Lina said with a sweetugh "Anything you sell I''ll do my best to buy it, Lina, I only wish that you''d buy my heart one day~ Uh-uh," said one of the young men present, making the hall explode withughter, they all knew that the young man was also joking to lighten the atmosphere, Lina''s is beyond anyone''s reach. "Hehe, maybe if you buy a few more times I''ll think about it" Lina chuckled, "Okay then, we''ll start the auction with this.. a broadsword made by the best cksmith in Stanley County recently, we fought hard to get it here, so I hope you can give it a decent price, we''ll start the auction With 300 gold coins!" A few girls entered pushing a cart in front of them with the sword of the broad sword, its length was about 6 feet if the handle was counted as well, on its de attractive linear decorations and at the end of its handle a drawing of a roaring lion "320 gold coins," someone shouted after being dazzled by the appearance of a sword "380 coins, this sword is mine!" Robin who was sitting on the top floor was still examining the sword using his Eye of Truth... "That sword is made of the same material as Caesar''s halberd, and the halberd was not even a third of the opening price!" "Oh? You have a keen eye for raw materials too? argh, whatever, generally most high-quality weapons are made of the sameponents, polished metal for the de and forged wood for the handle, what else would they use? They are the two best options, what really changes is the amount of thoseponents in every weapon, the shape of the weapon, if there are any decorative material inside like that golden armor, and Also the person who made the sword, the more famous the maker was, the more expensive his creations will be." M said and then she also joined in, "420 coins." But the price she said was soon overtaken, all the people sitting here were either high-ranking nobles, great merchants, or powerful saints.. her presence did not intimidate anyone. Quickly, the final sword price reached 700 gold coins. Robin still hasn''t digested what he''s seen yet... "so you are saying that all the high-quality weapons are technically the same except for the name of the cksmith and the decorations on the weapon?" "That''s absolutely true." M nodded, "I know what you''re thinking, but showing off a beautiful sword made by the famous -nk-, is still cooler than swinging an ugly, nameless one." Even if Robin thought that M was exaggerating a little at first, but his doubts evaporated when he saw a few weapons being sold at astronomical prices, they were all of the same materials... there was nothing different between them but their shape! Especially a spear that sold for 1300 gold coins because its shaft was dragon-shaped and a bit longer than usual. ''It looks like these guys have a lot of money and don''t know where to throw it.. I''ll make sure to put them to good use!'' an evil-looking smile appeared on Robin''s face. "That''s bad! I''m notfortable with that smile." M turned her head and frowned when she saw him. "Haha, it is an honor that I made a Saint -notfortable-" Robinughed out load "...You haven''t told me yet, what did you want from that store you found closed up, and what brought you here? I don''t think someone like you would move around without a goal." "Oh, I made a little thing and wanted the shopkeeper to give me a price tag on it. But when I heard about the auction I thought it would be the best ce to know the true value of my creation." Robin said as if it was nothing "You made something new? what is it? Show me quickly!" M opened her eyes wide and got close to him, she saw for herself the fire talisman and Caesar''s white me, anythinging out of this young man sure would not be normal "Alright, alright..!" Robin pulled out a bottle and handed it to M, she opened it quickly and began checking it out. Inside were 9 pills with a distinctive smell and on each one a distinctive drawing of a brain, and inside the brain there was a number, but the numbering of the nine was between one and 3 only "This smell¡­ The spirit Revitalizing Pill?" M asked in astonishment, she certainly knows these pills, as she used them a lot in her youth. "Hmm, I did a little Modification on them.. like the one I did on the rabbit skin~" Robin smiled and replied. "What exactly do these pills do?" "Swallow one of those with Number Three on it, and you''ll know..." Robin shrugged, "But if you take one, be prepared to auction the pills using your name." M did not hesitate and swallowed the pill, then closed her eyes and began to aid digestion quickly... Robin wasn''t unrealistic, if he thought the pills were good enough to be auctioned off in a ce like this, they were certainly not ordinary. Robin returned to focus on the auction, they were still selling weapons and armors, Robin remembered that he alone bought Caesar two halberds and two long daggers for Theo, and a light sword for Peon, they were all high quality! The demand for high-quality weapons was always high and the number of Potential buyers only increases with the birth of more sons of the nobles every day, perhaps if... "Ahh!!" A shriek suddenly came from M frightened Robin to nearly falling off his chair, "What''s wrong with you woman?!" "What''s wrong with me? ME?! You.... do you know the value of this pill?" Chapter 38 "Of course I don''t know its value! Why do you think I''m here?" Robin looked at her in amazement "This pill... I feel like I''m a lot more focused and my mind is bing sharper, if I''m not mistaken, can I stay awake for five days longer than normal?" The more M analyzes what happened in her body, the more excited she gets The pill contained a pattern of a secondaryw that Robin discovered a long time ago during his early time at the beast zone, thew was very useful to him during his research, so he focused his research on it for a good while andpleted its first level, and this improved even more after discovering thew of truth The idea of making this pill came to him since he first saw the spirit Revitalizing Pill and knew its price, so he said to himself, ''If the people here intend to buy this crab for tons of money, then they better give it to me to advance further in my research!'' So he decided to make a spirit Revitalizing Pill that''s much stronger than the current one by fusing the Secondary Blood Impulse Law pattern with the original pill. The results given by the pill seemed simple but any cultivator intending to break through to a higher level would have known the value of every word said by now, this was simply a miracle pill! The higher the level of the cultivator, the greater his brain activity and energy, and thus the longer the period in which he can stay awake, but it is normal for humans to go to sleep, this is from thews of nature and can not be escaped no matter how strong you be. Even a girl like M who can stay awake for about twenty days will eventually have to fall asleep, or she will just pass out. But this is also one of the biggest fears of every cultivator, A few times, M would train in seclusion for twenty days and be about topletely form the 25th level, but she would gradually lose focus by thest days and forcefully stop her practice for sleeping. This problem can be ovee by repeating the process over a period long enough to get used to it and reduce the time it takes to breakthrough, this can take tens of years, maybe more! but if she has this pill to help her..... "Oh.. I think that''s right, how much do you think the pill is worth?" Robin asked as he turned to continue watching the weapons and try to recollect his previous thoughts *Baa* M moved her hand and hit him on the side of his head. "What the hell are you doing?!" Robin shouted "Stop acting like you made some candy! This is a revolution in the cultivation world, it actually can get me to the 25th level!! would you please stay focused with me for a second!?" "Tch.. just ask what you want..." Robin began gently rubbing the area where he was hit. "Tell me more about the pills, is there something I forgot to identify? What''s the secret behind these numbers on the pills?" M eagerly waited for Robin''s reply "you actually got it all, the only problem is that the effect will be better at the weaker levels than the following... I mean, if you were at level 23, for example, you would have had about half an extra day of awakeness and focus. oh, there is another tip, after the end of the effect of the pill you can take another one, But it will give you one extra day at most, You will have to sleep after that. after sleeping, the pills would be long gone from your body system and when you awake you can use the pills again normally, the first one will give you 5 days without a problem. As for the numbers, they are to determine the level of the effect, those that have the number one on them are for those below the 11th level, the number two pills are for the knights below the 21st level, and of course, the number 3 pills as the one you swallowed are for the saints." "Are there consequences if a person of the tenth level had a third level pill, for example?" I asked M eagerly "No, it will give him a few days of awakeness, but it would be a waste to use on them.. A level three is a very tiring piece of art! and I don''t intend to sell them cheaply." "I''ll buy them from you! All of them!! Just set the price and It''s yours" M said hurriedly "Don''t forget the condition you agreed to before you swallowed the pill.." Robin pointed toward the auction stage "Is there even a reason? I''ll buy them from you, and I''ll pay for the pill I swallowed as well!" M was really worried about losing any of the pills in her hand "I want to know their actual price by putting them up for auction, this is not thest batch I''m going to make, this is the best opportunity to announce my creation to find potential buyers for theter batches." Robin shrugged, refusing her argument. "That.. how about you auction one of each level, but the remaining five will be mine? I will pay you the final price that the auction will settle on for each level." "Hmm, I think that''s fair too, you were a good girl and deserved special treatment," Robin said as he reached out and pinch her cheeks, as he was preparing to receive a p on his hand or an angry shout, he was surprised that his hand reached her cheek and actually pinched it, the reaction he got was just a "Hmph" then she turned to look through the window again ''looks like this girl is finally starting to treat me like an equal'' he chuckled thinking about this The auction of the various weapons continued for about an additional hour before Lina announced its end, "Thank you all for your enthusiasm today, everything sold for a reasonable price, Lina is happy with you all! Haha, now let''s move on to the auction of rare beast carcasses." "Wait!" A female shout came from one of the private rooms, causing everyone to look at who was going to disrupt their auction. "Oh,dy Mi Bradley... how may I help you?" Lena identified the room and smiled sweetly "I have something I want to put up for auction now, I think some of the attendees will like it. I''m assured the guests wouldn''t mind that right?" M stood and moved closer to the big window in her room "Haha,dy M, this is a very simple request, of course, we won''t mind." "I''d like to see whatdy M wants to bring out." The guests voiced their agreement one after another until Lina finally replied, "Although the auction items must be delivered before we start, we can make an exception for you this time, what do you want to sell?" "This." M took out three beads between her beautiful fingers "Hm? Pills?" Lina narrowed her eyes, pills, in general, had no ce in the auction, the pill industry in the world has not yet reached the point where it affects the powerhouses, therefore all of it is rtively cheap. "What are the characteristics of these pills?" One of the major merchants asked, he too was a saint who owned arge shop for pills and was surprised by the appearance of some of them in the auction. "I hope you all listen to my exnation because I will only say it once, I frankly want to keep them for myself but I am selling them for the benefit of their maker." the words were very rude, M really didn''t want to sell even one. but her words did not reach the desired effect, but rather made the guests eager to hear more Then she continued, "These are spirit Revitalizing Pills, but modified ones, the one with the number one on it can give someone below level 11 five more days - give or take - of focus and awakeness, but the-.. " before M could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by the crowd. "WHAT?!" "Oh my, if it was with my son, he would have survived those bastards'' pursuit instead of having been caught after 7 days of chasing due to extreme exhaustion..." "Is what you''re saying is true?!" "that''s.... THAT"S AWESOME!!" Chapter 39 M didn''t even introduce the rest of the pills but the hall was already about to blow up by the yelling of the crowd, Robin didn''t expect this reaction even in his wildest dreams. Everyone present was an elite of society, a pill for those below level 11 definitely wouldn''t work for most of them... He didn''t know if this was the reaction to the pill itself, or because they felt that the pill industry, in general, had taken a big step forward. "Please calm down!" Lina shouted and gestured to the crowd to return to their seats, then looked at M excitedly dy M, I didn''t expect you to have such a rare treasure, do you have a specific starting price in your mind for it?" "I haven''t even finished my words yet, this with the number one is for cultivator below level 11, and the one with number two has the same effect for the knights between level 11 and 20," M exined. "what?!" Some of the attendees could not remain silent and quickly stood up again, another strong wave was about to start. "Don''t interrupt me again!! Hmph, finally the pill that has the number 3 on it has the same efficacy for saints between levels 21 and 30. that''s it, now you may proceed with your shouting." M finally exhaled that she had fulfilled her promise, but the expected shouts did note out this time, but rather a deadly silence... When she looked down she found the crowd looking at her in amazement as if they had been struck by lightning, opening their mouths, some of them tried to move their mouth to speak but not a word came out.. In the end, a saint gathered his courage, "A few more days of awakeness and sharpness.. for a saint? Is that possible?" This was the question everyone in the audience wanted to say "I assure you all of this, and I am responsible for every word I have said. I have tried the number three pill myself." M dered "Then what are we waiting for?dy M, please hand over the pills, let''s start the auction for Pill Number Three immediately!!" A strong shout came from one of the private rooms "ABSOLUTELY NOT!dy Lena, I request half an hour before you begin, I don''t have enough gold at the moment!" Another one from a private room said quickly before M announced her approval "That''s right, I''m also asking for a timeout, I didn''t bring in enough for this." "And I need to summon my master!" When Lina heard this, she understood that today''s auction could no longer treat it as a normal one, so she gasped and dered, "This was an unexpected development, and therefore I will have to go ording to your wishes. The auction will be stopped for one hour, after which we will start bidding directly on the number 3 pill." On the first and second pills. As soon as her words ended, most of those in the hall began to rush out in patches, among them those who went to get more money, and those who went to borrow, and of course the small merchants and representatives who went to call their masters. M looked at Robin angrily and said, "Are you happy now?" "Ahem...what can I say? this has slightly exceeded my expectations..." "Stop provoking me! You are literally selling a treasure that increases the chances of breaking through to a higher level. Cultivation at the levels after twenty is very difficult, all saints have to wait dozens of years for a proper opportunity to break through, how do you think their reaction would have been?" Robin chuckled, then went back to see what was happening in the hall and hear the conversations of those who were still sitting until the hour passed quickly.. The hall, which was originally full, is now without a single inch of space left, the auction house itself sent urgent invitations to those who did not attend and they came as well. "cough cough. I, Lina, am proud that I was here today to preside over this auction that will go down in history. Our next object is pills, specifically three pills that have never before appeared in history. Normally I would start in order from weakest to strongest, but I know half of you will try to Kill me if you do this hehe, ??so I''ll start directly with the number three pill. Gentlemen, there will be no lower limit, I''ll leave the determination of the value to you all.. you can start now!" "Ten thousand gold coins!" Robin was shocked to hear this number, this was just the opening price, the pill business is very profitable! "13,000 gold coins" "14 thousand...." The bidding continued for a few minutes until the sound of "Fifty-five thousand gold coins!" "Fifty- five thousand.. argh.. I can''t afford this." "Damn it! I couldn''t raise enough money in an hour!" the hall finally came to rtive silence after the final bid, until a hesitant voice came, "Sixty...thousand..." When Lina heard this, she almost jumped in joy, "Now we have an offer of 60,000 gold coins from a private room, is there a higher bid?" But there was no answer, everyone started looking around and shaking their heads helplessly. "Second call..." Side discussions calm down and those present have already made peace with reality, the number three pill now has its owner. "The third call...sold to the master in private room No. 37!" Lena announced with a big smile, this was a huge event! "Hahaha, I''ve been stuck at level 29 for so long, I didn''t think I would find a way to increase my chances today. It seems that mying to this Duchy was arranged by the heavens." A loudugh came from private room number 37, dy M Bradley, arge part of my personal savings is gone now. I only got this pill because you sold it at your responsibility. but now, can I ask where it came from?" Everyone in attendance turned toward M, waiting for a response. While M herself looked at Robin, who shook his head at her, she then stood up and went to the window, "Sorry, I can''t say who the creator is, he doesn''t want to be known yet, I can only say I know him personally and that this probably won''t be thest time he sells this kind of pills." "Great!!" Powerful shouts came from below after hearing M''s words, this promise was enough for them. "Hehe, then I''ll be looking forward to more of that hidden genius''s work." these were thest words said by the new pill owner, he was quick to pay for the pill and get out immediately after. the auction then continued for the other two pills, although it was not as hot as the number 3 pill, everyone still wanted to get one even if it was a souvenir, those were the first patch of its kind in history, a real revolution in alchemy... what would make a better antique? In the end, the one with the number two pill was sold for 11,000 gold coins and the number one pill for 1,050 gold coins. Chapter 40 Robin did not know what to say.. these prices and this enthusiasm for buying his pills exceeded his wildest dreams, '' what would happen if I invented a pill to extend life, or directly increase the chances of sess?'' His memory went back and remembered the words of the all-seeing God that this is still * a nascent * and that he *mustn''t **** the and leave something for theter generation...* ''So this is the task of those who walk the path of truth? development?'' Only now did Robin understand the words of the all-seeing God to the fullest. "Hey, what are you thinking about? Thinking about how you''ll spend your new fortune?" M teased from the side "Actually this is the second reason for my little walk today, to spend some coins. I have a lot of those after selling fire talismans over the past few months, there is no need to hold myself back, I want to buy beast hides at different levels, and nts with fire, darkness, or wind properties." With Robin''s experience, he discovered that the power of the talismans is linked to two things, first what is written on it, secondly what is written with it... What is written on it is very clear after trying the skin of red rabbits, it is clear that there was a huge jump in strength when he used the skin of a monster associated with the spirit of fire more than it was on just a paper, so what will happen when he uses the hides of more powerful monsters? That''s why Robin chose right from the beginning to draw the pattern on The spirit Revitalizing Pill because it contains simr elements to the Law he was trying to draw its pattern. ''..thinking about that, if I somehow made a more powerful raw pill, wouldn''t it be able to show my patterns'' effectiveness better?'' ...Nah~ this is for the distant future. this doesn''t have anything to do with the patterns and more but alchemy, and Currently, the pill industry is struggling, and it is very difficult to make better raw pills. but who knows.. this may change after the revolution announced by Rubin today. Second, what to draw the pattern with, Robin initially used normal ink to write on the papers but did not show much strength, even when he wrote in normal ink on rabbit skin the strength he produced was barely equal to a level three explosion. Only when he used ashes from burning a few hides to draw, did it show the power of a sixth-level explosion. The pills'' patterns were also patterned using ash from burning one of the pills. This was the reason for reducing the ten pills he bought from the store to nine. It was clear that upgrading these two parts is the key to increasing the effect, of course, there is also the soul exhaustion resulting from drawing the patterns, but this was rted to the natural talent of the artist himself and he has not found a solution for that yet. "Hides.. nts? Do you intend to use these things to make something new?" M''s eyes sparkled, she was looking forward to whatever Robin would bring out "Right, hey¡­ the auction isn''t over yet. Why don''t you help me buy the good hides from me in your name then send them to my residence at the institution? you can deduct their price from what you owe me." after taking a number 3 pill and buying the others she is owing Robin a lot now.. a lot! "alright I will do this for you, just remember to show me whatever you invent first!" "Haha alright alright~" Robin chuckled and stood up and headed for the door, "I''ve achieved what I want from this auction, it''s time to go back to my work. I''ll the rest for you, thanks in advance!" M nodded and stared at Robin''s back until he disappeared from view, then kept staring at the empty hallway after he had left, she was d... d that she and her father weren''t short-sighted and made the right choice, this guy might just change the world. --------------- Robin stopped after he got out of the auction hall and turned to look at it with a chuckle, "Are you proud of your master, Theo? haha, you know what, I pit these kinds of shit pills aren''t even good enough to be sold at the olders, They aren''t even *pills*, it''s just an edible talisman! argh, I almost feel bad for this, I sold them a 20 gold coins pill for 60000 gold coins!" Theo knew that his master was speaking to himself rather than him, but if he could talk he would have told him that was truly proud.. and that his genius work that raised the Pill value from 20 to 60000. " well.. whatever~ those +180K gold coins will keep my research costs covered for some time, I will make sure my next auction will be something worthy!" finally he got his eyes off the auction hall and started walking again toward *house 207*. --------------- "Wee back, big brother, do you want me to fix your room for your next retreat?" When she noticed the arrival of Robin and Theo, Zara came running and said, She knew Robin''s lifestyle well and that what would follow his little pic would probably be a few months of seclusion to research something. "No need, I don''t intend to search for a neww this time, all the bastards around me are getting stronger while I''m still stuck in the sixth level, I will increase my strength in the following period or else they will think their master is weak haha." Robin''s announcement made Theo smile, ''You weak? I''m afraid that even with the difference of levels between us and my current strength of the Law of Darkness... I won''t be able to defeat you!'' Indeed Robin was nning to increase his strength, but not for the reason he said, but because higher levels give him better natural focus and his soul gets a little stronger the higher his level. In general, this helps him a lot in his research. and as he helped Caesar, Theo and Peon already, had nothing to worry about.. well, except for Zara of course but she''s young and can wait~ The next morning, arge cart arrived loaded with various types of hides and nts, which Robin took and began to try many methods to how best use them, afterpleting his daily training sessions. Three weeks passed quickly and it was time for the monthly delivery of the talismans. This was the first time Robin attended the exchange process. He was not interested in formalities, but this time he was anxiously waiting for the day.. he wanted to ask the envoy of the Burton family what was going on with Caesar at the moment. "Good evening, little Zara, I''vee to pick up the Burton family''s monthly share." A voice came from outside the house. "Come in," said Robin, shocking the man outside.. That was the first time he had heard a manly voice in the house. ''Could it be ..?'' After the middle-aged man walked in and spotted Robin sitting in the living room, he shouted loudly, "Sir Robin! I didn''t expect to see you again in my life, it''s fortunate that I was chosen toe today!" With a single nce, Robin knew that this man was at the 19th level. It was clear that he was a close follower of one of the family''s saints.. It seems that the family values ??these talismans greatly, otherwise they would not have appointed people of this level to protect it. "Excuse me, Uncle, if I don''t remember you." Robin said apologetically "Haha, no need, I would be surprised if the genius and the father of the genius knew this old man¡­ Is there anything I can do for you? when we came before here before we never saw you, this made us worry a bit.." "I''m fine, It''s just that I''m often busy, but I wanted to ask about Caesar this time, is he okay?" "Of course he''s fine! Two weeks ago he crushed that tenth-level genius of the Stanley Duchy in front of everyone, he''s been recognized as the number one genius in the entire kingdom! Hahaha really gotta thank you for that sir Robin, you raised our heads above the clouds!" The manughed out loud and said proudly "Hmm? This is going much smoother than I expected, it seems that the royal family has a really high tolerance... then tell me, is there someone or something from outside the kingdom who tried to contact Caesar?" "This¡­ I don''t know if this answers your question, but the Eight Kingdoms Tournament will take ce in five months and Caesar has been invited to participate in it," the middle-aged man said hesitantly. Chapter 41 Robin furrowed, "This tournament, as far as I know, it''s held every 10 years, and every time in a different kingdom, and it is basically between princes of the royal families, and sons of the Duke families, who have reached the tenth level, isn''t that right? inviting Caesar who hasn''t reached even the ninth level yet, and is just a son of an Earl family, does not seem realistic." "...we know but isn''t that a good thing? The family celebrated the day the invitation arrived." The man scratched his head "who sent the invitation exactly?" "Our ck sun royal family, of course, they want Caesar to be part of the kingdom''s official expedition for the tournament this time, It''s a huge honor!" "Honor? Do you think the other kingdoms will Celebrate his sess? NO! ...I''m not sure about this. What is the Patriarch''s opinion in this matter?" "That... Thinking about it, I think your words came across his head as well. He forbade Caesar from wandering and challenging geniuses as he was doing and arranged for him the best training resources and told him to break through to the ninth level quickly, and that he would send family members to spar with him when needed" Robin nodded, "Good, that old man still has some intelligence. alright, you can take your load and go now." "Yes, Mr. Robin." The man bowed a little, took the box, left the bags of coins, and left.. He didn''t feel anything strange about bowing or taking orders from Robin, that person was very mysterious.. "The Eight Kingdoms tournament, huh¡­." ======================== days passed quickly, a little more than four months flew by~ Robin used them to break through to the seventh level and prepare to continue towards the eighth, and at the same time was perfecting his talismans during which Peon also came out of his seclusion after he hadpleted learning the Perfect Windw-cultivation technique and breaking through to the ninth level. Theo also managed to break through to level nine during this period... leaving little Zara still at level five because she was busy drawing monthly runes and trying to increase her production. "Theo, Peon¡­ I have a mission for you both." Robin called from his room "Please give your orders, master" The two of them came quickly. "This Eight Kingdoms Tournament will start in a little over a month, peon, did you ask where it will take ce this time?" "Yes, master, it will be held in the Kingdom of Dolivar, the kingdom has a small border with ours , precisely with the Evren Duchy, this duchy has borders with the Alton duchy as well." "Next to the Duchy of Alton? The distance is still very far. The Burton family expedition has probably already moved, it seems I invited you both at the right time." Robin nodded. "What do you mean, master?" "I want you both to head to thatpetition to support Caesar if needed, I'' don''t feelfortable about this..." "This.. what exactly might happen? This is an official invitation and I don''t think Dolivar or any other party is nning to harm young master Caesar, this will anger the ck Sun Kingdom''s royal family." Peon was puzzled by Robin''s words. "I don''t know, I''m just not at ease and this is not normal for me, just go support him, even morally, you are the only ones who can keep up with him anyway." "Okay, we''ll go at once! Any other orders?" "Hmmm.." Robin took the few talismans next to him and threw them to Peon. They looked simr to the previous talismans but the hide was thicker and exuded a much stronger aura. 4 talismans, in particr, had the symbol of the me with the number 16 inside it, were very interesting, and another 2 talismans with the symbol of the ck circle and inside it the number 50s "I hope you do not need these toys, but if any of you need them, do not hesitate to use them" Then Robin grabbed an empty scroll beside him and began to write on it, when he finished tossing it to Peon, "Give this to M Bradley on your way, good luck." "And to you too, master." Peon and Theo bowed a little and then walked out of the room. after some simple preparations for the trip, they left the house.. Even after their departure, Robin could not calm his sense of danger, He wished he could cancel Caesar''s departure, but this would damage Caesar''s and family''s reputation in a way that threatens his future ns for them, and it is normal for Caesar to face a few problems, he cannot protect him forever. and above all, it could just be his imagination... ....... "I am Peon and this is Theo, servants of Sir Robin Burton, we havee to deliver a letter tody M."Peon stood in front of M Bradley''s residence and dered loudly, making M who was sitting in training position inside to get out quickly before the guards spoke and take the scroll from Peon''s hand. they were both stunned by her action. he thought he had to fight the guards for a bit before they let him meetdy M in person. M immediately opened the scroll and quickly furrowed after reading it, after rereading, again and again, she finally raised her head to look at the masked Peon, "I understand... you can leave now and I''ll see what I can do." The two of them did not understand what she was talking about, but they knew that their mission here was over, the two of them bowed for M and immediately started rushing towards the city exit, heading towards the Kingdom of Dolivar. ...... Another month has passed by, the Eight Kingdoms cycle has a few days left Caesar has already arrived with the Burton family''s expedition to the capital of Dolivar, where the tournament is taking ce. although the expedition contained a saint and many knights, they did not seem to be especially eye-catching in the streets here. All the sons of the Dukes of the Eight Kingdoms and the young princes of royal families also arrived with theirpanions, seeing saints walking in the streets these days was no longer a strange thing. Celebrations and decorations were in ce in the huge city, and was getting more crowded every day. an event like this is the best time to hold auctions and the best cover for holding important or suspicious high-level meetings without attracting attention. While everyone was doing what they had to, Caesar and another person with him were walking in the city, looking around at crowds and the calling merchants, "Hmm, I heard that my father used to walk in the markets too after every training solitude, actually he is still doing the same thing these days, but I still can''t understand why.." "I wish I could answer you, but I also heard about him from the tales of the previous generation." The second person shook his head and replied to Caesar. "Don''t worry Uncle John, I think Dad would be d to meet you and Auntie" Caesar patted Uncle John on the shoulder, that person was the boy Robin''s mother gave birth to before she died. He''s Robin''s blood brother "Haha I doubt it, I have a feeling that Big Brother already knows about our existence but he didn''t even ask about us¡­ I''m notining here, he doesn''t owe me anything, but¡­ his existence really affected me and my sister all our lives. sometimes it affected us badly because he *ran away* and now we are treated honorably like heroes because he sent you back.. his presencepletely led our lives and yet we didn''t see him once.. don''t you see that this is miserable?" Johnughed with self-irony, he was still in the fourteenth level, someone of his age and talent was not entitled toe to such a major event, but they chose him toe and apany Caesar because he was the closest kin to Robin. "My dad is always busy, even when I was living with him we didn''t interact much." Caesar did not know what to say, but perhaps his father is already guilty this time... "Haha, don''t try to console me boy, but you''re right.. I''ll be looking forward to the day I meet him...." Chapter 42 Caesar did not respond again and tried to avoid the topic for the rest of their way, he didn''t know if Robin knew about the existence of his blood brother and sister, or the presence of the dozens of half-brothers and sisters who wished to meet him, but he was sure of one thing... Even if Robin knew, he wouldn''t care. It''s not that Robin is a monster without feelings.. But his style and ambition made him much more of a practical man than an emotional one, his brothers will often be just other forms of life in Robin''s eyes and he won''t try to favor or degrade thempared to others. That is why he preferred to remain silent and began to inspect the capital with John, although Caesar had circled the ck Sun kingdom during the past months, he had never gone out of its borders.. In fact, neither John did. Entering another kingdom was never easy, especially for the nobles.. You must have permission to enter from the two kingdoms and let them always keep track of your movements, otherwise, you will be considered a spy or a traitor. The day passed quickly.. the two of them spent the whole time moving between the markets and the famous areas of the city, it was to expand their horizons about the customs and traditions of another kingdom more than just tourism, but they enjoyed their time a lot. Just before sunset, John suggested that they go to the biggest restaurant in the city to order some dishes. Caesar was somewhat surprised by this, as now a ninth-level cultivator he could normally spend a few days without any food, but John reasoned that they should try the local food of the kingdom since they were here. Within a few minutes, they asked some passersby and were able to reach thergest restaurant in the city, consisting of a few floors and adorned with bright colors, just its shape befitting its reputation among people, strong-hearted by having a lot of coins to spend, they headed towards the top floor directly. After they were seated, Jon ordered almost everything from the menu, people of their strength could swallowrge quantities without a problem, and indeed he and Caesar quickly cleaned the table of what was on itpletely, not even a single bone left on a te, Jonughed contentedly "Haha as it is expected from the most famous restaurant in Dolivar, everything was so delicious! Waitress, bring the bill." A girl dressed in a uniform came up and bowed, "We''re d you liked our food, sir, pleasee back again. Your ount is 734 gold coins and 60 silver coins." "wha..-?!" John was shocked hearing the number, "Are you sure, girl? This was just-food. We didn''t order any treasure!" "That.. I''m not wrong, sir. You ordered dishes containing high-quality beast meat and oils. When the digestion process begins, you will feel changes in your physique it will be a little stronger and flexible, so the food is a bit expensive..." John did not know what to say.. this price is enough to buy a high-level weapon from a decently famous cksmith! he indeed was wrong to rush to order all this food without asking about the prices, but isn''t that still too much? "No problem, Uncle John, waitress...we don''t carry that much with us, we''re just walking around. Can you send the bill for the Burton family''s residence? We''re the kingdom''s guests at the next tournament." Caesar stated then took out an identity card. When the girl saw this she sighed ''looks like there will be no problems for me today'' Then she smiled "Of course we can send the bill there, no problem. I just need your signature here" Then she reached out her hand for the bill to be signed "Hahaha and I was wondering which beggar came to disturb our good atmosphere, it turns out to be the Burton''s trash hahaha please go ahead and sign the pill for your Baba to pay for you, I bet he''ll hit you when you get back haha" A loudugh resounded upstairs in the restaurant, causing Caesar who was holding on the pen to stop in the middle of the signing process and look in the direction of the sound In that direction, there was arge table that included dozens of young men and girls, and at its head was a young man that shines with pride and strength, but the one who spoke earlier was of those who were sitting close to the head, he was a young man with ck hair and sharp features, wearing shiny armor and in hisp, a girl was sitting and looking at Caesar with contempt "And what are you?" Caesar raised an eyebrow and quietly asked the person who spoke "Hmph, from the Burton family and at the ninth level¡­ you are that Caesar, right?" The young man asked with obvious disgust "That''s right, and...?" "And you don''t deserve the honor of seeing me here, And you don''t deserve the honor of being in the kingdom in the first ce! I don''t know what the ck Sun King was thinking when he nominated a mere Earl family''s offspring topete with us.. tsk tsk~ I really feel sorry for the ck Sun Kingdom, they ran out of talents so they brought clowns hahaha." The young manughed out loud and everyone sitting at the table followed him, even the young man at the head seat smiled slightly. The presence of Caesar was really strange .. the means of long-distancemunication were not good at all. just the most important news was exchanged with great distress by a series of spies that could be arrested at any minute, no one here knew anything about Caesar. But of course, they knew that this was the first time in history that one of the eight kingdoms brought the offspring of an earl family with him, and one in Level 9 at that! No one could exin this.. Is the ck Sun King showing contempt for them? Or is his kingdom really became useless? In all cases, the presence of a Caesar was painful to the eye. "Oh? You said a lot of nonsense but you still don''t want to tell me your name, looks like you''re afraid I''ll target you in the tournament? It''s okay, I understand that." Caesar chuckled "Foolish! My name is Michael Tinley, son of Duke Tinley of the Kingdom of Dolivar! You say you want to target me? Aren''t you afraid the cat will eat your tongue? Aren''t you afraid... that you can''t get out of here alive?" Thest sentence he said slowly, Michael then rose from his seat and extended his hand to hold his sword, Caesar stood up as well and was ready to fight at any minute. At this time a slightugh came from the side, it was the person at the head of the table, "Haha, sit down, Michael, no matter how much of a trash the guest is, he is still a guest in our kingdom, or do you want people to say that we are bad hosts?" Chapter 43 Caesar stopped in his ce upon hearing those words, and John, who was walking beside him, tried to push him to continue moving forward while whispering in his ear "please keep moving, there is a bunch of geniuses at level ten and those guards are much stronger than me!" but failed in the end, he knew this won''t end well... Caesar turned and looked at the person at the head of the table, "And calling your guests trash is considered a good hospitality here?" The young man frowned, but Michael raised his sword and spoke before him, "You don''t appreciate kindness when you see it! Prince Henry Dolev himself has blessed you with his protection but you dare talk back to him? What if he calls you trash? Aren''t you really a piece of trash!?" "No, no I am not, and I certainly don''t need your prince''s blessings.. or whatever that was." Caesar''s fist started glowing white, "If any of you have a problem with me,e forward and fight it out with me, don''t hide behind the experts around you, and let your filthy tongues out at me." "Haha, where did you get that arrogance from?" "Do you think you have no equal under heaven or what? Wake up, you idiot!" The voices of those present began to rise withughter and sarcasm, their gathering was very boring and they finally found something to have fun with, so how can they let it go? "It seems that the ck Sun kingdom has not only sent a trash, but a trash and an idiot as well! Just an earl''s offspring, do you know how many like you are there around the world? I can just kill you here and pay somepensation to your bullshit family." Michael began advancing toward Caesar with clear killing intent, raising his sword to level with his chest. Caesar did not answer him and started walking toward him as well, when Michael saw it seen it provoked him further, he raised his sword over his head and shouted "Hyaaaaaa!!" and jumped toward Caesar to cut him with one blow. Just before the sword came down on his head, Caesar dodges to the left, then raised his right hand, which was glowing white, and grabbed his neck "Aaaaaaaah!" Michael shouted like a pig being ughtered, and the sword fell from his hand immediately, he tried to use his hands to push Caesar away, but to no avail. Hearing his sharp painful cries, the rest of the young men and guards started standing one by one, even the prince slowly stood up, his features turned ugly, one of them was in charge of protecting Michael Tinley began to approach, with a look of extreme humiliation and anger. "Don''t move!" Caesar shouted and raised Michael up from his neck, his screams only increased... The guard was smart enough to stop in his ce, he knows well he can kill Caesar easily, but the time he needs to start an attack may be enough for Caesar to cause permanent disability or even kill his master. "If I''m just the offspring of an earl and a trash...h h~ then what are you? I, Caesar, have the power to kill this clown with a thought, and I know I can defeat each and every one of you!" Caesarpletely ignored Michael''s who was still writhing and screaming in his hand and started to speak calmly with the rest of them... Everyone present, whether the group of young men and their guards or even the rest of the guests and the workers on the scene, remained silent. No one present dared to respond for fear that Caesar would get angry and kill Michael or maim him And there was another reason..even if they can respond, what would they say? The difference in strength between all the level ten geniuses present and Michael was negligible, some could beat him but not overwhelmingly like that! so there was one question on everyone''s minds ''what the hell is going on here?!'' Caesar continued, "I realize that there are minor problems between the two kingdoms, but I don''t care. I''m here to take first ce in the tournament and go back to where I came from, am I clear?" Those present gritted their teeth but didn''t say a word, except for the Prince, who couldn''t stay silent any longer, "You''re obviously a little better than we expected, but do you really think that Michael is the strongest here? Do you think you can beat me too?" "If you are confident in yourself,e and try me." Caesar beamed a dark smile The prince gritted his teeth, but he did not make a move, try him? His strength was obvious, even if he managed to fight at length with him, there was a fair chance that he would lose, if this happened his prestige would copse, he finally gathered his resolve, " you want me, a prince, to fight you here? in a restaurant? what do you think the tournament is made for?! don''t worry... we will fight sooner orter, now let Michael go! If you kill him, neither you nor your family can bear what will happen!" "Don''t worry~ I control my strength well to keep him conscious screaming like the pig he is for as long as possible, but I won''t injure him too badly, even though he was so shameless he doesn''t deserve to die... or does he?" Robin chuckled and looked at Michael who shrieked even louder, "I''m ready to leave him, but give me your word as a prince in front of everyone present that I shall not be harmed until I return to the Burton residence." Prince Henry really wanted to order to ughter him where he stands, but the son of a Duke was not something he could disregard. If Michael''s father knows what had happened, then with his position as Duke and the huge Tinley family would put so much pressure on the royal family, if Michael dead under his watch and didn''t do anything to stop it then his chance of reaching the throne would be zero. "Alright, you have my word!" When Caesar heard this he did not hesitate and throw Michael on a nearby table, breaking it, the person in charge of his protection rushed towards him at full speed "my lord!!" When it was confirmed that he had just passed out, he returned to look at Caesar and John as if he wanted to devour them But he retreated when the prince gestured to him, and then prince Henry looked at Caesar, "I hope you remain so arrogant after the beginning of the hunting event, I advise you to watch your back." "Self-defense has be arrogance these days? A hunting event or whatever, it doesn''t matter~ Let''s go, Uncle John." Caesar turned and headed for the door, ignoring the murderous gazes directed at him.... Chapter 44 "Damn it!" Prince Henry threw his cup to the floor the moment Caesar left, "Hey you, how bad is it?" Michael''s guard bowed slightly. "The skin around my master''s neck haspletely vaporized, sir, but his flesh and veins are fine, it''s just an external injury that is not dangerous." "After all this time he''s been burned, the fire hasn''t even touched the flesh? that Caesar let go the moment he was done with the skin? this¡­." one of the more powerful guards voiced as everyone was silent, that''s exactly what everyone was thinking.. ''The amount of control over his strength is terrifying!'' "send him to the residence of the Duchy of Tinley to be cured, as for that Caesar..." The prince looked toward the gate and gritted his teeth... ----------------- "Caesar, I hope you excuse me for not intervening, you must have sensed the level of strength of those guards." John Burton apologized. "It''s okay uncle, I understand." "But¡­ wouldn''t you be better off just forgetting about it and leaving? Gaining the enmity of all these doesn''t seem like a good idea, especially that prince!!" John was very worried about what had happened, their ce as an earl bloodline from another kingdom, gave them no protection here. "Why would I allow myself to be insulted? I can endure if my opponent is much stronger, but since he is weaker than me why should I give him any face?" John did not know what to say, *Since he is weaker than me*... He had judged one of the princes of Dolivar to be weaker than him even before they exchanged a single blow? This kind of arrogance... "by the way, uncle john, how is the situation between the two kingdoms? it can''t be too bad as we are attending a tournament here, right?" "Not bad indeed, but not too good either. we had a lot of small-scale wars on the borders over the years, thest and biggest one so far was about 15 years ago between duke Everen from our side and duke Tinley from theirs... but it ended quickly with no one iming any piece of the othersnds" Caesar raised his eyebrows," many wars with thest one being less than two decades ago? how is that *not bad*?!" John shook his head "It will take too much time to speak about the affairs between the kingdom. forget about it, just let''s get back to the family residence as soon as possible before we get into another trouble." -------------------- After a few minutes of moving at their top speed, the two of them reached the family residence, John immediately asked an audience with saint Billy and told him everything. "Hmmm? This incident is really weird... did you feel something? Maybe they wanted to measure your strength to make ns to deal with you?" Billy looked at Caesar and asked "I don''t know and I don''t care either, whatever they throw at me I will just burn it." Caesar shrugged "Haha, that''s the spirit, any way, they wouldn''t have exaggerated so much even if you didn''t get prince Henry''s word, we are officially invited, guests. You can go now and get ready for tomorrow.. We will be going to the main city hall to hear the announcement about the tournament details." "About this..we heard the prince say something about the *hunting event*" Caesar replied "Hunting event? Are you sure!? it can''t be!!" Billy quickly stood up and shouted "Is there a problem, Uncle Billy?" Caesar furrowed, Uncle Bailey was always calm and steady, he rarely acted like that "...no, let''s not get ahead of ourselves, go now to rest and tomorrow we''ll understand everything." Billy sat down and rubbed his forehead. Caesar didn''t know why his uncle would act this way, but eventually, he bent over slightly then turned to leave, John was about to do the same when he heard Billy''s voice, "Not you, John, stay with me for a bit.." Billy waited until Caesar got out and closed the door, then he turned his head to look at John, "When I heard the story of what happened, I didn''t hear your name once.. Were you in the bathroom when this happened?" "Me? No no.. I was there, I just didn''t try to interfere." John replied in a low voice "Are you an idiot?" Billy raised an eyebrow "Excuse me?" "Are.. you.. an idiot?" "I.. I.. kept quiet so as not to provoke the situation further, there were many guards much stronger than me there!" "You were appointed as Caesar''s guardian! You didn''t go out with him just to enjoy beautiful sights and eat at his expense, you fool!! You were supposed to stand in front of Caesar from the first word spoken and try to calm the situation, and if he didn''t calm down you would stand to die until Caesar was given a chance to escape.. but you were silent because... you didn''t want to agitate the situation? The situation was already raging! Listen... you were given this opportunity thanks to your rtionship with Robin, and I will absolve you of punishment this time because of your rtionship with him too, but it will be thest! Get the hell out." Billy pointed to the door "I... realize my mistake." John bowed and then walked out of the room. ----------------------- A few hours were nothing for a cultivator, the time of the gathering where the details of the tournament would be officially announced has approached. Most of those who hade on the Burton Expedition ¡ªincluding their saint billy ¡ªgathered together and headed straight for the main city hall... The roads of the capital were now brimming with life as all those experts passing through them, with also thousands of mortals and weak cultivators looking lining on both sides of the roads to catch a glimpse of one of those legendary figures. After about twenty minutes, the Burtons arrived at the hall. It was a huge golden dome with many entrances and surrounded by heavy security, checking the invitations of anyone wants to enter, and by chance, one of those that were waiting to check their invitation now was the group of the royal family of the ck Sun kingdom. "Oh! Your Highness, I didn''t expect to meet you now haha" Baileyughed loudly and led his group towards the royal family''s, this was Prince William Marley, one of the oldest and most powerful princes in the ck Sun royal family. "Hmm? Billy Burton.. ah, Hi." The man smiled slightly then turned to look straight forward again and yelled, "Is your damn *check* over yet?!" "One moment.. Patience is good." The chief of the guard said with a smile "aaand... done~ you cane in now. see? There was no need for nervousness hehe." "Bastards of Dolivar..." prince William spat on the ground and entered with his group following him The chief the guardughed in a low voice and then looked toward the Burtons and asked with a smile, "Who''s next?" Chapter 45 "We are the Burton family from the Kingdom of the ck Sun, that''s our invitation," Billy took a few steps and passed a scroll to the guard''s head. "Hmmm, a very good-looking scroll, let me see if it is real." The chief guard giggled and turned around and then threw the scroll to one of the guards next to him "If it''s real? Do you think another saint would be free enough to impersonate me just to enter and hear the details of a tournament between the juniors?" The guard leader''s words were illogical, but Billy tried to keep as calm as possible "Are you trying to use your power as a Saint to pressure me? It makes me doubt you even more, wait here while I finish checking!" "you..!!" Billy nearly grabbed the man by the neck, but one of the old men standing beside him grabbed his hand and gestured to him to look at the gate on the left, there was a Duke''s expedition from the Kingdom of the ck Sun trying to get it too, and they were treated in the same humiliating manner, but when he looked to the right he found that no one else was stopped at the gates ...anyone from any other kingdom could cross just by showing their invitation, it was extremely obvious that they were targeting them! Billy finally understood what his uncle wanted to say.. what was happening now was aimed at the Kingdom of the ck Sun. It was the royal family and the dukes who had to respond, not an Earl''s family as small as them, or else the consequences would be dire since they are just guests in a foreignnd. So, as long as the rest go along with the wave, he must act like them. Half an hour passed by standing in the sun.. the invited families from the rest of the kingdoms entered one by one without stopping for a moment, even the Duke''s family from the ck sun entered about ten minutes ago, but the Burtons were still standing to the side... "basterds! Are we here to be offended?" one of the elders could no longer bear the humiliating stance and shouted "Hehe, no offense sir, this is just a routine." The Head guard smiled "We have been standing for nearly an hour, the announcement will be made in a few minutes!!" "Oh? I think you''re right.. well, you can go in now." "What about routines and verification?" Billy replied in a calm voice but a faint killing intent could be detected "You can say I''m in a good mood because you all stood obedient haha.. you can go in if you want~" Billy paused for a moment, looking at the chief of the guards, thinking of all possible ways to kill him, but eventually sighed, "Follow me." Therge expedition entered with their heads lowered, gritting their teeth after the humiliation they had seen, but all those present were wither strong or held high positions in the family, so they were able to calm their anger. The hall inside was very spacious. It was divided into eight main areas. Families from each kingdom gathered in their allotted part. After a simple survey, Billy managed to find the corner of the ck Sun Kingdom, but it waspletely full. there was no room for anyone from the Burton family to sit. "They went too far!!" One of the elders shouted when he saw this "What do we do now? Just stand here like clowns?!" Billy didn''t know what to do, whether to just keep standing up or leaving the ce in anger would count against them, in the end, he had to choose the better of the two. he was about to curse the people in charge then rushing out of the hall, when he heard a voice, "Oh, Caesar Burton! Come on.. bring your family ande here!" He ordered a few people sitting next to him to stand up to hand over their seats for the Burton elders The whole Burton party looked in the direction of the voice. It was the voice of Felix Bradley, the head of the Bradley Military Institution where Caesar was studying. everyone breathed a sigh of relief and headed toward him. When they arrived, Billy nodded at Felix, "Thank you, sir Felix, you saved us from a really embarrassing situation..." "Thank you, headmaster." Caesar bowed slightly "Haha, no need, it can be said that we have some ties now... Come sit here and let the young fellows standing up exercise their legs a little." Billy didn''t know whether tough or cry... exercising their legs? Even before the Burton family arrived, there was little space for the ck Sun kingdom and many of them were already standing "sir Felix, what''s going on here? Why are we being treated like this?" Billy approached and asked "I don''t know either, There have been conflicts between us and Dolivar at the borders for a long time, but it shouldn''t be the reason for this treatment... this kinds of small wars happen everywhere and it never affected the political rtions between the kingdoms to such a degree. It also baffles me why they use the Eight Kingdoms tournament to suppress us, it should be a way to ease the political tension, not to raise it! Don''t they know that the days are turning? Soon it will be our turn to host the tournament and we will make them drink from their own cup.. strange.. very strange.." Felix shook his head, all the countries that havemon borders have some conflicts but they havemon interests too, an insult like the one that is happening now has no logical exnation, for now at least... "It doesn''t matter now, carry on until we return home, His Majesty will decide our reaction then." Thest word from Felix was barely finished when a voice echoed, "Haha, wee everyone to Dolivar! It''s an honor for me, Joseph Dolev, to be in charge of hosting you and announcing the course of the tournament. As you all know, each tournament has a different set of rules that the host kingdom will decide, and for this tournament, we decided that it will be made up of only two stages, one to eliminate most of the participants and the other to reveal the final ranking, as for the first elimination stage, it will be the hunting event! Of course, you all know what it is... The second and final stage will be one-to-onebat between Elimination survivors via the board, any questions?" Mark smiled and looked around calmly. the overall situation in the hall was quiet, some were nodding and smiling, some frowned, some stated small chats But there was one exception.. everyone in the ck sun section stood on their feet, not believing what they heard... finally, prince William, head of the royal expedition shouted, "WHAT DID YOU JUST SAY? What do you mean by the hunting event! Why haven''t we been told beforehand?!" Chapter 46 "Oh, the messenger hasn''t reached you with the warning? Maybe he got sick on the way and died." Mark raised his shoulders "you..!!" All the humiliation today is on one side and what happened now on the other side.. "You really are wonderful, Dolivar, wonderful! I hope you remember this well in the future! Let''s go!" prince William shouted and turned to leave, his expedition went out right behind him, and soon all the expeditions of the ck Sun followed, they all looked extremely angry. Caesar did not understand anything.. This was very simr to the reaction of his uncle Billy when he mentioned the matter to him as well, but when he looked around, he found that the expeditions of the rest of the kingdoms were behaving normally as if they had not heard anything.. As they walked out of the hall, Caesar turned to Billy and asked, "What''s going on, Uncle? Why is everyone acting like this? What exactly is the hunting event?" "...The Hunting event is where you enter arge piece ofnd full of beasts ranging from the eighth to the twelfth level, those beasts are usually held in captivity and are starved, you can imagine how dangerous that ce is..." Bailey replied "What''s the problem with that? Why are we the only ones acting like this?" "The problem is that the participants will not enter alone! Each of them is entitled to take five followers inside. Those followers must also be at the tenth level or less. Those five followers can be friends, servants, ves, or even elite soldiers in the army, anyone who isn''t a noble would do." "what?!" This time, it was Caesar who lost his calm, "Why would followers be allowed in? Isn''t this supposed to be apetition between geniuses?" "Of coarse there must be some followers to grant the main participant life, or what would you do if you are alone and saw a level 12 beast for example? at least you can have those followers die for you. Listen, the hunting event, in particr, isn''t apetition between the main participants. it is apetition in the readiness of the royal families and their duchies, the cooperative work between each participant and his followers, the cooperative rtions between the families of each kingdom, and of course, the possibility of providing many genius followers that aren''t of noble blood... In this case, the role that the main participants y is marginalized. In some sense, it is apetition between the kingdoms, not between geniuses. This hunting event was only held seven times over thest two thousand years, and each time the participating kingdoms were notified months in advance so that they could gather the needed followers and organize their ranks, but they did not send us any warning!!" "This¡­ in addition to our Burton family, the ck Sun kingdom sent the representative of the 9 duchies and the royal family, that means... we need 55 genius followers at the tenth level in total, where are we going to get that number quickly?" Finally, Caesar realized the problem "Why do you think everyone is so agitated? The distance between here and the ck Sun Kingdom is so vast to get there in time, we can''t even ask for support because the first event always starts three days after the announcement. Come on.. let''s see what the prince has to say" Outside the hall, all the expeditions of the ck Sun began to gather to see what they were going to do "We must immediately withdraw from these shamefulpetitions." "I agree, no one will say a thing if we leave now" "Yeah, let''s get out of this damn ce, we will have our revenge for this insultter!" "His Majesty has to know what is going on here!" "Enough!" prince William shouted, and everyone went quiet, "...the hunting event itself is a bad omen, every time a kingdom offers to host it, something bad happens after that, we can''t leave and clear the stage for them.." "But we don''t have any good followers, Your Highness, we can''t send our youths inside without protection! You must know how it is easy to die inside, and with their behavior, I fear for our geniuses even more..." one everyone nodded their heads..No one here intended topromise his family''s genius. "Go to the ve markets and buy every possible candidate. Also, try to hire some from the assassination and mercenaries agencies. Our goal this time will not be to win better ranks... But to survive. I know what you are thinking, but we have to stay and join in to see what''s going on here, and also.. the Kingdom of the ck Sun never withdraws from anything, no matter the circumstances!" said Prince William in an indisputable manner. Everyone present nodded seriously, and after some further side discussions, they began to disperse... The young men returned to their family residences, while the elders went to search for suitable followers. -------- A day passed quickly... nearly everyone from the ck Sun Kingdom was busy searching for candidates good enough to be followers. None of them slept or rested for a moment, they turned the capital of Dolivar upside down..but the obstacles were everywhere! The assassination organizations were busy, the gangs refuse to hire anyone, and even the mercenaries refuse to cooperate.. After a whole day, they were only able to gather 23 candidates, all of whom were at the eighth and ninth levels... The Burton family''s situation was the worst.. During the whole day they were able to buy one old ve at the eighth level. "What do we do now? if this continues we will find one more follower in the next two days..." said one of the Burton elders at the meeting at the end of the first day. "We must withdraw, Caesar is our hope to go back to being a Marcosian family again, we can''t sacrifice him to gain some face for the kingdom!" "Yeah, let the royal family and the duchies fend for themselves, we are still from a little Earldom, let''s just go back to where we came from, no one will notice our absence." "that''s enough!" Billy hit the table, "his Majesty himself has nominated us, and the rest of the duchies have agreed, they put their trust in us to get good results, how can we fail their favor and leave?!" "Calm down Billy, it happens in every tournament, each kingdom nominates one or two more participants outside of the duchies and royal families, it''s not like his majesty made some historical exception for us." "that''s right, his majesty heard about Caesar''s strength and was thinking of the kingdom''s interest when he nominated us, let''s think about our own interests too!" *Knock Knock* "WHAT IS IT? Didn''t I say no one is to bother us?!" Billy yelled at the door, he''s in a really bad mood today "saint Billy, there are two young men standing outside the residence, they im to have been sent here by Sir Robin Burton." Chapter 47 "What did you say?!" "Robin sent us someone?" "What are you waiting for, you idiot, get them in quickly!" "I''ll go get Caesar." The voices of those present rose one by one with enthusiasm, they forgot that just moments ago they had already given up hope and were discussing leaving. A minuteter, two young men entered the hall, one of them very handsome, tall with long hair and two long daggers on his waist, while the other was a little shorter, ck-masked and one-armed, with a light sword tied behind his back. "Who are you, and what are you doing here?" Billy asked, although he had seen Peon before when visiting Robin, he was also wearing a mask and it''s hard to identify him from just the simrity in body shape "I''m Peon and this is Theo, we are both ves of Master Robin Burton, we''ve been ordered toe and help young master Caesar if he needs it." "Hehe, although he knows Caesar came with a big expedition from the family, he still sent his two ves to help him, that bastard doesn''t trust us at all." One of the elders shook his head. "I hate to say this, but wasn''t he right? The two of them are level nine, although they are still weakpared to the rest of the kingdoms that brought level ten followers with them, we can still use them to fill two of the five spots!" Peon and Theo looked at each other, they didn''t know what they were talking about, they came to meet Caesar and take orders from him alone, when Peon was about to interrupt the illusions of the old men, came a familiar voice "Peon! Theo! What are you two doing here? Who is protecting father now?!" Caesar entered with the elder who went to summon him, when he saw the two young men in front of him he was very surprised, he left to the Burtons under Robin''smand without saying a word for one reason... and it''s that he knew Robin could turn Theo and Peon into monsters just like him, they should be able to serve and protect him in his absence, but now they both left too? "Young master Caesar, it was our master Robin who sent us here to help you during your stay in the kingdom of Dolivar, after you leave this ce we will both return to his side." Although Peon was surprised by the word *father*, he knew he meant Robin, that person was a walking miracle and it''s impossible to try to understand anything around him withmon logic, so he decided to just go with the flow~ "This stubborn old man..." Caesar gritted his teeth, although he knew that his father cared about him a lot, contrary to what he showed in his harsh treatment, but sometimes he wished he could just take care of himself first and forget about him... He is the one who is supposed to protect him and Not the other way around! The debt is getting heavier day by day.. "Whatever.. I think the followers'' problem is now resolved with you two. Let''s finish that tournament quickly so you can go back to father." Caesar sighs "Hmm? I''m afraid the problem of the followers hasn''t been solved yet boy, we need five and now we have three.. still we''re missing two! And who knows, we might find a few ves at the tenth level and excuse your friends here from participating.." One of the elders replied, After getting two more ces, they got a little bit hopeful, now the task is much easier "Send the person you bought to one of the other parties of the ck Sun, I will only be apanied by Theo and Peon." "What did you say?! You are the hope of the Burton family! If we couldn''t find you good followers before the event begins, you won''t be allowed inside!!" Another old man shouted "Hmph, when I was still with my dad, Theo was learning a heavenlyw no less powerful than mine, and Peon being here with him means that my father probably gave him a heavenlyw of his own too. In other words¡­ these two are no less powerful than me, do you still think that the three of us aren''t enough?" Caesar snorted The attention of all the attendees immediately turned to the two young men again.. after they announced that they were just ves, no one paid much attention to them and thought they were cannon fodder that could be dispensed in the hunting event, but.. they both had the same strength as Caesar? Is this a joke?! ording to their assessment of Caesar''s strength, he could exchange a few blows with someone at the twelfth level and escape alive! If those two are the same... "We''re going to crush this year''s tournament!! hahahaay!" "Oh my god... Our Burton family will win the tournament? And one that will go down in history as having a hunting event too? This is.. this¡­" One of the elders felt his heart about to stop. "Quiet," Billy shouted, then looked at Caesar. "I''m starting to get a little scared of your overconfidence.. You do realize the differences between levels aren''t very far, right? Especially in pre-Saint levels, a single-level difference can bepletely forgotten inrge-scale battles.. Six can Or seven people of the tenth level attack a person of the twelfth level and kill him! Although you might be the strongest individually and will most likely sweep the second round of the tournament, there is still a risk to your life in the Hunting Event, even with these two with you!" "Don''t worry Sir Billy, our master has given us talismans that can save Young Master Caesar''s life if the situation got too agitated, that in addition to us being with him, I can promise you that he will get out of there in one piece even if it costs us our lives." This time Peon is the one who responded "What? It''s impossible that you mean those talismans with the power of the sixth level, they will be useless against the beasts and cultivators participating in the event, did Robin seed in creating a new talisman? What is it?!" One of the elders jumped up from his ce and grabbed Peon''s shoulder, everyone here was an elder or has a high position in the family, they all knew the secret of the talismans that Robin sales them Chapter 48 "Sorry, my master didn''t give us orders to reveal anything, he just told us to use it in time of danger.. you can contact him in the future for more details." Peon refused directly, but he wasn''t afraid to reveal the existence of the talismans, he knew his master was making these talismans to reveal them to the world sooner orter The Elder was about to say something, when Billy''s voice came from behind, "BACK OFF, uncle, we wouldn''t risk that Robin will be angry with us because of this, would we?" The Elder sighed and went back to his seat.. Regardless of Robin''s wondrous talismans, just his ability to create monsters capable of reaching advanced Saint levels or even bing sages, makes his ce in the family iparable! Billy looked back at Caesar, "Are you still adamant about not finding other followers for your team?" "Yeah, I doubt you can find someone who can keep up with us, whoever you find will slow us down and that will do us more harm," "Forget it, Billy, it''s not like we can find good candidates anyway, those damned things from Delivar block every bath we think about and there''s nothing left but trash!" "hi, I have an idea! let''s send the guy we bought to one of the other expeditions of our kingdom and even look for more candidates for them, that would be a good way to make some connections with the ducal families..." "That''s a good idea, I''m also very supportive of it." "I totally agree, we can use this opportunity to get involved among the big families." The elders'' voices rose, they had already forgotten that a while ago they were discussing letting those families act and leaving to protect Caesar. "hey! Is there anything else you want from the three of us?" Caesar asked "No, you can leave, during the next two days focus on training in teamwork and coordination between you." "Alright." Caesar nodded and then turned to leave, taking Peon and Theo behind him The vision of the three from behind made everyone present think for a few moments, until one of them ended the silence, "If Caesar is right and these two are as strong as him... I don''t mind voting for Robin to be the family patriarch." "Hahaha, patriarch Brian won''t like what you''re saying." Everyone in the room burst outughing "Actually I don''t think the patriarch would mind either.." "I agree with what Callie said. If their words were true and Robin gets them to fight for the name of the Burtons as well, I would marry Robin to all my daughters. If he wanted my wife, I would give her to him!" Someone shouted seriously "Shhhhh, old fools, if Robin cared about the presidency and the mundane things, he wouldn''t have left us in the first ce. Have you forgotten that he was already a running candidate for the patriarch position when he left more than a century ago? If you want to link him to the family, think of other ways..." Billy said calmly. Everyone present went into a state of thought again... It was a very emotional gathering. ----------------- The other two days passed quickly. Most of the members of the ck Sun kingdom are still in a state of frenzy, not a single one of them has rested for a moment during the past days, and even at this moment many of them are still scattered across the capital looking for candidates, they even started luring the citizens of Delivar with gold.. but to no avail. But the very main members of each expedition as well as the geniuses and the followers they had found during the three days were now on their way to theunch site of the hunting event, while all praying that the rest would find other candidates before thest hour was up. The hunting event will be held this time at the Sool Mountain region, Dolivar choose this area because it''s already packed with beasts of the desired levels, and 8 gates have been constructed in different spots around that area so that the squads of each kingdom would enter from their own gate to prevent those who want to monitor and plot for the lives of others... This was one of the conditions of the event that was agreed upon two thousand years ago. there was no fear that the geniuses of the kingdom would work for the benefit of a chosen person in order to falsify the results and raise that person''s status, for the dukedoms are always in a state of internalpetition at every time and ce. and this kind ofpetitions'' main purpose is to boast about strength and superiority internally more than externally, why would they try to help one of their own? ..and even if one of them tried to help another duchys'' genius, that''s okay too. if a duchy decided to surrender, why would anyone care? the first stage only peruse is to clear the weak, not for real ranking. After the hunting event was announced three days ago, the information of the gate locations of each kingdom was sent to the expeditions of that kingdom, and now they all began to gather in front of their gate.. Each duchy tries to show off to the rest of their kingdom duchies the good followers they brought or their rare genius.. But the same fighting spirit was missing in front of the gate of the ck Sun .. 7 out of the ten expeditions had arrived and they were all busy together trying to assess the current situation. "How is it going on with you? I found four so far, they are in the eighth and ninth levels" "I got three, two at the ninth level and one at the tenth level!" "We were able to find the needed five, but not one of them at the tenth level..." "sigh~ We only found 4 and none of them is good enough ." Prince William was standing in the middle of the group listening to every word and his features were getting worse after each sentence "no ves, no damn assains, not even the damn mercenaries,? It is illogical that the capital of a strong kingdom like Dolivarcks a few cultivators of a good level, this is a plot from the beginning against us so that we can''t recruit anyone decent" "So what to do? We can''t send our youth inside to die uselessly!" "...just wait until everyonees after we''ll decide what happens." The prince replied calmly, there were still two duchies and the Burton family hadn''t arrived yet. He had hardly finished, and one of the two duchies arrived, then the Burtons, then thest duchy. when everyone arrived, the prince started to speak again, "Of course I don''t need to tell you how dangerous the situation is, something strange is happening and we are forced to go through it against our will, but the difference is that we don''t have to follow the traditional rules as long as they don''t abide by them! ording to the rules, each genius must enter with his five followers and immediately start killing beasts, cutting and collecting tokens from them such as one of the fangs or one of the eyes of each beast they kill so that it is easy to carry and move with it. the hunting event will run for 3 days and at the end, the ranking will be made based on the number of tokens that the team has and on The level of beasts they got the tokens from. Even under normal circumstances, it is not easy.. Entire squads have disappeared inside during previous hunting events and were said to have been eaten by the beasts.. but everyone knows that those were often killed by other squads... killing the other candidates for any reason is forbidden, but if there is no evidence, then there is no crime. listen to me carefully, pay attention to your safety first, stay close to each other, and do not be ashamed to ask for help if there is a problem, any one of you who refuses to help another in trouble will be severely punished, and none of you will be held ountable for bad results even if you did not hunt a single beast, youngsters, did I make myself clear?" Chapter 49 listen to me carefully, pay attention to your safety first, stay close to each other, and do not be ashamed to ask for help if there is a problem, any one of you who refuses to help another in trouble will be severely punished, and none of you will be held ountable for bad results even if you did not hunt a single beast, youngsters, did I make myself clear?" "Yes." Caesar and all the young geniuses in the group shouted "Good, and now wee to the embarrassing question... Do any of you have extra followers that you can give away?" The prince averted his eyes from the geniuses of the younger generation and began to look at the elders, He knew that every squad present had around 3-5 followers and they were all of the average strength, who could give up one of them? although he knew the ugly answer to the question in advance, he had to ask. "Your Highness, we have three pluses we can share with you." Everyone, without exception, turned to the location of the Burton Expedition, and the one who spoke now was Billy Burton! "Hmm? Billy, is what you''re saying true? Have you managed to find eight candidates in the past few days? It seems we are all useless haha." a saintughed at himself. "No, saint Temas, we''ll only send in two followers with our main candidate Caesar, he''s the one who asked for it since these two are his oldrades... that leaves us with three suitable followers we don''t need." Billy shook his head. "Excellent! Though I still don''t understand why you don''t need them, but they would be of great use to some of the squads here, thank you Burtons, I think everyone here will remember your help today" For the first time since this little gathering began, the prince smiled "We''ll wait a little more to see if the elders will be able to get others before the appointed time, then we''ll go inside together..." Everyone nodded and separated, each trying to rebuild their survival ns with their candidate and his followers, promising the ves and mercenaries that if their genius came back alive they would be rewarded by freedom and various other means. The minutes passed quickly and the different elders began to arrive in session, most of them returned alone shaking their heads, but some of them returned with rtively good followers, a total of another 4 In addition to the 3 from the Burtons, the seven new followers were distributed equally so that each squad had at least 4 followers, and the rest was distributed to the squads that only had followers at the eighth level to increase their chance of survival "Everything is ready...let''s go!" "Oh? Is your meeting finally over? A few more minutes and you would have missed theunch." An old man standing in front of the gate of the ck Sun kingdom giggled, that man was the saint responsible for making sure only geniuses and their minions entered and that they met the conditions. "Just do what you have to do" the prince replied angrily "Hey, well, well, let every geniuse with his followers and announce the family he represents." The prince signaled to the group of youngsters around him and they began to line up and stood before the elder, "Hmm, it seems you haven''t prepared any good followers for thepetition, huh? You obviously trust a lot in the abilities of your geniuses huh..hmm? The little earl''s family of yours brought in only two followers at the ninth level, and one of them has a missing arm? Haha, what confidence! I salute you." "Just say if they are epted or not!" shouted the prince "Of course, of course, they are epted, you are lucky that there is no role for the minimum strength or maximum age for the followers, otherwise.. hehe" "TCh.. when will the gates open?" prince Wiliam was already reaching the limits of his patience, he wanted to run to strangle that man and ask him what''s going on here "Anytime you want, the hunting event already started about an hour ago." The Sheikh raised his shoulder "What?! Move quickly!!" The prince shouted waving to the geniuses and their followers to open the gate and enter it After making sure that they all entered and disappeared from his sight, he went back to look at the elder in charge of the gate, "Even the time you gave us was wrong? Ah, bastards of Dolivar.. I hope you disappoint me and nothing happens to our little ones inside, or else... Hmph!" The elder giggled but didn''t say anything ================================ Within the hunting area... each genius began to pull his followers and go his way. Even as the adults repeatedly told them to cooperate, everyone here has their own pride, the most they can do is help a genius from another squad if they identally find him in trouble.. but sit together from the beginning of the exam to the end? this is uneptable. Secondly, what could happen at all? What is happening outside the gates can be said that it''s a political quarrel between those elders of the previous generations, but here the situation is different.. they were all geniuses eager for sess, each of them wants to collect thergest possible amount of tokens, none of them should be is free for conspiracies and politics Even the Little Prince, the representative of the royal family, nodded at the rest, then silently walked away, with five people behind him. Caesar also chose to leave with Theo and Peon.. After a safe distance and making sure no one was around, Caesar looked at them, "I think you''re strong enough to kill most of the beasts here alone, right?" Theo and Peon looked at each other, then looked back at Caesar and nodded. Caesar pped his hands "Alright, then we''re also going to separate here, kill any beast you find then cut off something from its body and keep it with you.. This would be the quickest way to win this event. But just in case of any danger from those Dolivarian bastards, I will release a faint aura of a certain frequency, you must memorize it and not go out of its range, if one of you encounters a problem, rush towards me, and if I face a problem, I will increase the intensity of that aura, so youe and help me, understand?" The two nodded again "Okay, then memorize this aura well then go." A faint white color began to appear in the center of Caesar''s forehead. Within a few seconds of checking it out, the two of them nodded again and set out on their new mission. But the way they took off shocked Caesar Peon disappeared into thin air as if a small hurricane had swallowed him up, and Theo seemed to be dragged into the earth! more specifically, into the shade of a tree under his feet.. This was the first time Caesar saw them in action, even he couldn''t tell which way they went! "It seems that my father has spared no effort during my absence...." Caesar giggled, then he too took off at a steady speed and in a straight line, not afraid that the two of them would break out of his aura range any time soon, the aura could reach about 300 meters in any direction, and with the intelligence and ability of both Peon and Theo, they will definitely stay within range. The area was dense with trees, with severalkes and many huge terrains, in many ways it resembled the beast zone in which Caesar lived most of his life, so Caesar had no problems moving in it... It was actually nice... as if he was hiking in his backyard. After only half an hour he found the first beast on his way, it was a huge python of the ninth level, usually, if a cultivator found a beast at the same level as his, he would think of escaping directly, the killing instinct of the beasts and their strong bodies made it difficult to deal with them, But Caesar moved in a straight line towards the python with his hand wrapped in a bright white cover... The python''s fate was decided in just two attacks. The same scene was repeated with Peon and Theo at the same time, fighting monsters from the eighth to tenth levels was simply no challenge. A full day passed like this, the three of them in a circle with a diameter of 600 meters with Caesar in the middle, had managed to kill 11 beastsbined. one of those was was at the 11th level got killed single handedly by Caesar! The closest squad to them collected tokens from only 5 beasts during the first day, the main reason for this was that no other squad decided to separate their members to increase the search area... Simply because separating in a ce like this equals death! On a few asions one of the three would meet other squads, the members of those squads couldn''tprehend what they were seeing.. Is this someone separated from his squad to work as intelligence, or was his entire squad killed and he is the only survivor? But well, no one cared.. Meetings of this kindsted for a second or two before one of the two sides continued on his way silently. Chapter 50 In arge cave in a mountain inside the hunting area, 3 young men are arguing with each other, while behind each of them stood five very strong-looking soldiers. "Can''t we just move now?" One of the three grumbled, a sharp-featured young man with a peculiar-looking scarf around his neck, he was Michael Tinley... the one who got burned by Caesar in the restaurant. "I said no! We''ll wait until thest day, and the rest haven''t evene yet." "Why? We are three geniuses with 15 expert warriors at the tenth level, who can hold off our group?" "Brother Phil, I''m afraid I agree with Brother Michael this time, catching and killing those clowns from the ck sun will not need the rest, we are more than enough." "Do you think they will wait for us to pick them up? No one knows what might happen. We also don''t want to kill everyone from the ck Sun Kingdom, but the goal is to kill the squads of the three duchies who are close to the border with us: Everen, stanley, and Alton... finding them precisely in the vast hunting area will not be easy, even if we find a squad of those we would need to besiege them to prevent any of them from escaping. The search circle is veryrge, and sieging about six cultivators isn''t easy, Our number must berge during the search in order toplete the mission. We can go out now to chase, but in the best case, we can kill one or two squads.. What about the rest? We have to coordinate with the rest, otherwise, everything will fail." "Tch.. why all this trouble? Let''s just destroy everyone we see from the ck sun." "We have to follow the instructions! ..I don''t know the exact reason behind this mission, but I think it is a way to evade the Eight Kingdoms pact, it seems that the elders are nning something big¡­ We can''t spoil something so huge just because you feel bored!" "Hmph!" Michael snorted and went to sit in one of the corners of the cave with his followers, "Ok, I''ll wait, but I have a request.." " what do you want?" Phil Narrowed his eyes, this person became unbearable! "Caesar Burton... he must be killed!" Michael''s face seemed to transform, exuding a powerful killing intent Phil knew very the reason behind this question, but didn''t bring that humiliation up to not provoke Michael further"...The Burton family located inside the Duchy of Alton, which is one of our targets. I think your request is reasonable enough, after we''ve finished the main mission we''ll take a little curve to get rid of Burton''s squad as well. Are you satisfied now?" "I won''t be satisfied until I rip his head off with my own hands! But, well, I''ll follow your arrangements for now." He involuntarily put his hand on the burned area on his neck.. ''I swear I will make you regret this!!'' After about an hour another squad arrived, and three hourster the Fifth squad arrived, then the Sixth... the geniuses and veterans of Dolivar began to gather inside this ordinary-looking cave... -------------------- Hours passed by as if it were years... The suffering of the various squads in the hunting area to find suitable beasts and cooperate to kill them is exhausting for the soul and body. Things didn''t go smoothly with any squad because of the presence of level 11 and 12 monsters, all the teams struggled to escape from one ce to another, and the biggest challenge was staying together even in escaping, for splitting up in a ce like this meant their death. But this also made their perspective narrow and reduced Their knowledge of their surroundings makes them more vulnerable to stealth attacks from the beasts This was even more true for the teams of the ck Sun Realm. Some of the teams were already understaffed, and they all had people with low levels or poor fighting abilities in their ranks, and what was worse was that they weren''t used to teamwork... For them, Seeing any beast higher than the ninth level was a situation of life or death. During the two days, most of the teams from the rest of the kingdoms managed to reasonably save their lives, most of them had lost one or maybe two followers since entering the hunting area. Only the ck Sun Realm teams had lost over a third of their numbers so far! The only good news is that all the main geniuses are still alive, but even that was a matter of time if the situation remained as it is... The only ones who acted with ease of mind were the trio of Caesar, Peon, and Theo... This is the first time that the three find an opportunity to experience their new power in a real battle situation. although Caesar has been in constant duel rounds around the kingdom since he separated from Robin, it was friendly fights on a stage, and under the eyes of the spectators, there was no danger to anyone''s life But now... Peon''s immense speedbined with the Wind de, Theo''s silent sneaking with darkness eroding daggers, and Caesar''s brute strength with his unstoppable mes, had finally shown their real fatal potentials. Already two days have passed since the event started but the three managed to kill 32 monstersbined, most of them between levels 8~11, except for one time when Peon faced a level 12 lizard beast and lured it towards Caesar where the two cooperated to kill him. This was a level 12 beast!! If an entire *real* squad of six saw a beast of this caliber, they''d rather run away than bother to fight it! Rather, the only benefit of the level 12 beasts here is to intimidate the squads and kill some of their members to add some heat to the show... no one was supposed to kill them! The three stayed within the diameter of the circle set by Caesar and met many squads during the two days, they could easily determine that most of them had collected tokens from about 14 beasts, a little more or less~ Winning the first round was already in their pockets a while ago, but they are currently busy trying to discover more about their powers. An opportunity like this will note every day... After the event ends, there will be a few one-on-one fights to determine the positions. Caesar would run amok in those fights and grab the number one position easily, Then Peon and Theo would return to help Robin and protect him, while Caesar will return to the routine he formed With the Burton family and bully the young geniuses of the ck sun in peace. ''everything will go ording to the n.... hopefully.'' In 22 hours from now, the hunting event will end. Chapter 51 Meanwhile in a cave tens of kilometers away... "Hey guys, sorry I''mte haha." A voice came from outside the cave, then a tall figure with 5 cultivators standing behind him appeared at the entrance. "Sato! I willin about this to His Majesty in the final report!!" Phil Shouted when he saw the neer "Oh, calm down boy! I just wanted to kill some beasts first, I want to qualify for the second round, I''m not a loser to give up early like you hehe" "you..!" Phil almost pounced on the guy called Sato but Prince Henry stopped him halfway, "Fightter, we must start moving immediately toplete the n. Now we have 12 teams, 11 duchies, and my royal squad, we will split into 3 groups of 4 squads each. The three groups will head out at the same time in different directions, our targets will be the squads of duchies: Evren, Stanley, Alton... I think you all remember the portraits of their representatives we gave you before the event started, right? The group that sees one of those three squads has to besiege and kill them directly. Kill all of their members after verifying that the ce is safe, do not leave witnesses! Any questions?" "Your Highness, please add Caesar Burton to the targets, they are also from the Duchy of Alton." Michael Tinley bowed and asked "Hmmm, that bastard really deserves to die, well that''s fine.. the group that sees the Burtons squad should kill them too.. the report I have says that Caesar Burton only brought two with him.. it would be just a side annoyance. If you don''t have other questions, move on! And remember... Be silent and efficient!" Everyone nodded, after a few more minutes to distribute the squads into the three groups, they split up and jumped out of the cave... just like that... three small veteran armies took off for a mission even they don''t know how big it is... -------- "Lord Chad, please mark our next course, but keep in mind that we are only 3 now.." A man who appeared to be in his fifties bowed. "Hmph, I know what you mean! But how do we withdraw when there are 17 more hours left until the end of the event? Do you want me to live in disgrace for the rest of my life? I, Chad Alton, am not a coward!" Chad stated and pped the man''s face. "my lord, you can me the kingdom of Dolivar, everyone sees the circumstances around us, who would dare say a bad word about you?" The old man wiped the blood from his mouth and bowed again A man in his thirties with one arm also stepped forward and bowed, "my lord, a beast ate my arm and this elder brother has no energy left to defend against another attack, if we stay here any longer, we may never get out.. Please order us to retreat to one of the gates at once." "Right, your life is more important than anything else," said the old looking man "...Damn it! I wanted to remove the shame of defeat at the hands of that Caesar by achieving a higher rank than him in the Eight Kingdoms Tournament..." Chad Alton gritted his teeth and continued, "..Okay, catch your breath, we''ll start our journey back to the gate in a little while." At that moment, he heard a "Hahaha no you won''t" Chad looked behind him and saw a young man standing with his five followers behind him, "What do you mean? Is there anything I can help you with?" This was not the first time he encountered a squad, but it was certainly the first time that a squad had shown such hostility. "Actually, you can really help me... by dying!" As soon as the sentence ended, the six withdraw their weapons and rushed towards Chad and his two followers "Damn!" Chad did not understand what was happening, but fighting against all of them clearly meant death, so he immediately turned in the opposite direction and jumped with all his might trying to escape, even his twopanions did not wait for orders and jumped in different directions to mislead the attackers But the three were surprised by another whole squad in front of each of them.. the area waspletely surrounded. "You..! I remember you all! You are from Dolivar! No... you are yourself the prince of the kingdom of Dolivar!! What the hell do you want from me?! This is against the rules!!" Chad finally felt a real danger to his life and started screaming "Rules? Hahaha... why don''t you look around for a bit?" Prince Henry pointed in a certain direction, Chad''s body was already starting to shiver, he forced himself to slowly turn his head until he caught sight of what Henry was pointing at... His followers had be headless corpses. "A good leader should take responsibility for his followers." Henry smiled big and with a wave of his hand, his followers pulled out their weapons and attacked Chad Alton at the same time... his fate was sealed immediately. "Tsk~ If I had known it was going to be this easy, we wouldn''t have waited for all our teams to gather, two teams in each group would have been more than enough," Prince Henry murmured, this was not half as exciting as he had expected. "We should always be careful, Your Highness, your decision was the wisest." One of his followers bowed The rest of the three squads came after they burned the three bodies, "What now, Your Highness?" "We will, of course, continue our search, perhaps we will be lucky to find another target." "Haha, I''m afraid the other two groups won''t give us that chance, I bet the rest of the targets are already dead." "let''s go!" Prince Henry did not try to dy any longer and gave the orders, the four divisions returned to leave small distances between them so as not to attract attention by moving together, and headed north again.. ==================== Far from it all, in the Kingdom of the ck Sun- the Bradley Military Institution, in the front yard of House 207... Robin sits in his chair facing the sky and closes his eyes, while Zara, who is now bing more of a youngdy, is sitting next to him on the grass and drawing the talismans for the next month''s patch, but she stopped as she was drawing a circle and raised her head towards Robin, "Big brother, are you thinking about Caesar again? This is harmful to your health, secondly, there is no need for all this anxiety.. He will definitely be fine." "..." Robin did not answer, although he refuses to verbally admit this, he is already worried about Caesar, this is his son! No matter how hard he can be on him, he raised him from a tiny piece of meat to a grown man... he got the milk from the nearby beasts to feed him, changed his clothes when he peed himself and took care of him when he got sick. It was Caesar who became his right hand when he got old, he was the one who used to feed him, protect him and support him to move! There is a bad feeling in his heart since he heard about the Eight Kingdoms Cycle, maybe it has something to do with the Law of Truth? Or maybe it''s just a worried father''s intuition.. All in all, he wasn''t in mood for researching, he left everything else aside and started to train only to increase his strength, during this short period since the departure of Peon and Theo until now he has jumped to the top of the eighth level. "Big brother, why don''t you try researching something new? That''ll concern you." "...I think you''re right, it''s been a long time since I finished the Perfect Wind Law, it''s time to focus on something else.. That''s the reason I''m alive anyway¡­ Zara, you''ve reached the sixth level already, tell me.. which majorw do you want to study?" Finally, Robin turned his face away from the sky and looked at Zara, the lost enthusiasm already starting to return to his eyes as soon as the topic was mentioned.. "Hmmm.. I don''t know, I don''t have a special request, I''ll leave the choice to you!" Zara giggled "Oh, smart girl, this way you''re going to make me choose the best for you." Robin smiled and looked back at the sky and thought for about an hour, then suddenly looked back at her and asked, "Hey.... Do you want to grow another arm for your brother?" Chapter 52 Inside the hunting event area.. "Hyaaaaaaa!" *roar* The rhinoceros screamed in pain and took a few steps back, but it didn''t look like he was hurt too much.. T his was a level 11 monster that specialized in defense! Caesar was not disappointed by what he saw and advanced again trying to find a weak spot in the beast''s thick skin, the three days are almost running out, there are a few hours left until the final whistle and this may be thest chance to fight a beast of this level, He must make good use of it But when he was about to deliver his next attack, he heard a voice from behind, "Tsk~ Our luck is so bad.. the first team on the target list we find is this little trash''s, and he looks alone too!" It wasn''t unusual for other teams to meet here, so Caesar ignored the voice at first but he called off his attack and quickly turned around when he heard the word "target", The huge rhinoceros was well aware of the force of the attack that almost hit him, so he seized the opportunity and quickly retreated, trying to escape. Caesar ignored it, as he was notcking in tokens from monsters, but was only seeking experience... He did a quick survey of the neers and found a young man who seemed to be 18 years old standing behind him 5 middle-aged followers who seemed to be veteran warriors.. It was clear that they are an entire squad that has not been harmed since the beginning of the event Caesar furrowed his eyebrows, "Is there a problem?" "The problem is that you are not enough as appetizers! sigh~ you, go and kill him and let''s continue our way." That unknown youth pointed out to one of his followers, who in turn immediately began attacking with his broadsword Caesar did not know what was happening, but it was clear that this squad was trying to kill him, it was not an empty threat.. There is no need to know more. Caesar released his full aura and raised his halberd to fend off the iing attack. When the two shed, Caesar was amazed, whether the strength behind the attack, the angle, or the killing intent behind it says that this person is an elite among the elites, he participated in countless battles to gain this strength.. Maybe he is stronger than the *genius* who is supposed to be Following him! But the attacker was more shocked.. This attack was intended to cut Caesar in half with one blow! But at first, they were tied for a few seconds, and then Caesar''s side began to prevail.. until atst, he lowered his halberdpletely, thrusting the attacker toward a nearby tree like a cannonball.. His life or death is unknown. "Hmmm?" The young man in the lead narrowed his eyes, "Looks like you''re a stubborn bastard like those who attended that restaurant evening describe you... You won''t die easily, huh? It''s okay.. but forget to get out of here alive!" When he finished, he signaled to two of his followers to advance. Caesar did not bother with them.. After he eliminated the first person he put his full focus on his surroundings, his sense of danger was very high due to his living among monsters most of his life, he actually managed to spot three other squads spread around him... He was being ambushed! "A huge group of four squads... are you all here for me to kill me? I''m ttered! But I still wonder what gives you such audacity? is it your numbers?" "Hahaha boy that''s not bad at all, no wonder Michael wants to kill him at any cost, looks like you''re not doing well, Zika." "En, we hid so well to catch him when he tries to escape, how did he reveal us?" People starteding out from all sides in session, and soon they formed a circle about 40 meters in diameter around Caesar. "Why did you all show up?! Do not attack, we have agreed that my squad will do the attack if we find one of the targets alone!" The young man who appeared first *Zika* started yelling in ferociously, since the beginning of the hunting event, he hasn''t killed a single beast and this may be his only chance to contribute something from his participation in the event Caesar raised his eyebrows, "Why do you think I''m alone?" "Hmph! We know very well that you entered with only two ves at the ninth level, and now you are standing alone here, are you saying that you split up your little team?" "Actually, it''s true. Would you like to see them?" A faint smile began to form on Caesar''s face "Haha, it looks like you went crazy when you came close to death.. why did you stop? go ahead and relieve him of his misery!" Zika pointed to the two men of his followers, who quickly advanced with their weapons, evidently both veterans and ready tounch direct killing attacks. "Then allow me to take your reply as approval." A very faint aura of whiteness in Caesar''s forehead began to glow with an intense gleam. The distance between the fighters and Caesar was rapidly diminishing but Caesar didn''t move, he focused all he had on increasing the power of that aura. 20 meters.. 15 meters.. 10 meters.. 5 meters..! One of the two men jumped in the air to attack Caesar''s head from above, while the other chose to attack from the side.. But Caesar did not move yet. The rest of the spectators around them began to smile, waiting for the moment when Caesar would cut four equal parts. But a very strange scene happened instead! The one who jumped into the air did not descend with his broadsword on Caesar''s head as they were waiting for, but actually passed him and continued his way through the air. And the other person attacking with his sword from the side... his sword disappeared when he was just 1 meter away from Caesar! Hundreds of questions and expectations began to circte in the minds of all those present, be it the aged veterans or the 4 absolute geniuses... None could find a single answer.. the answers began to emerge quickly. the veteran attacking from above fell 2 meters behind Caesar... But not in one piece. He was cut horizontally mid-air, not a single cry left his lips before splitting into two, each half in a side As for the other, before noticing the disappearance of his sword, his head fell down... and soon did his body. The two veterans of the tenth level.. were horribly killed in front of 21 other experts in the blink of an eye... and no one knew what had just happened. Chapter 53 "Wha-... what the hell is going on here?!" Zika screamed out loud, No one answered him, but the expressions of everyone present turned very ugly, they all took abat posture and some even took two steps back. All eyes were on Caesar, waiting for an exnation of what happened, but he was still standing in his ce, the only difference was that the smile on his face became more clear. He looked around and mocked, "What a professional assassination team, my brothers stretched their legs a little and you are already scared? gather your courage a little! believe me... the time to be afraid hasn''te yet" "You..you..! exin what just happened!!" Another team leader took out his weapon and pointed it at Caesar "Is it that hard to guess? That clown over there said himself that I went in with two followers, that was theming to y, they wouldn''t stay and watch as you try to kill their boss, right?" Caesar raised his shoulder "You''re saying that two ninth-level ves appeared in front of us, killed two veteran warriors, and then disappeared again without us seeing them? Do you think we were idiots?" Zika lost his temper.. He lost three of his men until now without even knowing how! "That''s exactly what happened, you want another chance to watch more carefully? Send thest two you have! Hahaha" Caesar burst outughing and then snapped his fingers twice. "Aaaaaah" "arghhhhhhh" Two loud cries came from two different directions, two more veterans had their hearts pierced through.... they were killed instantly. "This is bad, be careful! start the Defensive formation!!!" Garnin, one of the four geniuses, shouted like a mad man, the remaining 19 people began to set up a smaller circle around Caesar with a diameter of 15 meters, each protecting the other''s back. "Ahem, guys, I''m afraid you forgot something important," Caesar said chuckling "SHUT UP! Do you think this is a game?! Tell your followers to leave immediately, OR WE WILL KILL YOU!" "That''s exactly what you forgot! You''re too busy with my followers you forgot their boss? Do you think that I''m a pig waiting to be ughtered? That''s an insult for my esteemed self!" Caesarughed out loud, then nted a halberd next to him and closed his eyes... A white me started erupting from every cell of his body and spreading, and in the blink of an eye the me took over an area of ??7 meters in every direction around Caesar, it''s basically stopped just a foot away from them then Caesar opened his eyes and shouted, "Whoever among you is a man, take a step closer to me!" A second... two... no one took a step. In fact, some of them began to retreat, although there is still a distance between the siege circle and the mes, the intense heat was unbearable. "Is that... a me?!" "What me is this? What secondaryw is this?!" "Argh, I can''t stand it, I''m going back!" one of them couldn''t stand the intense heat and took A few steps backward, but even this wasn''t enough for him, so he jumped backward with all his might to escape the heat, but as soon as he broke the siege circle, his scream got louder for a second then stopped... He got killed. "Damn it! Hold on it is just heat!" When the rest realized that the person who left the circle had been hunted down, they freaked out even more "Garnin, Sheldon, Carmi, have you ever seen such a me?" Zika yelled "...No, disregarding the fire path, I''ve never seen a secondaryw this powerful before in any path." The shapes of the remaining 18 became uglier and uglier with each passing moment. "Gather your shit together, there is no need to be afraid! it''s just one person at the ninth level, if we attack him we will kill him easily!" "That''s right, who would volunteer to attack him? We just need three of you to ignore the mes and attack.. It''s just an empty threat, the mes won''t kill you!" Carmi shouted, but no one answered... If he did not want to sacrifice his followers, how would the rest respond to this enthusiastic speech? "Aaaaaaaah" Another cry resounded, another veteran among them fell victim to the assassins, but this time he was standing right between them. The dead man fell to the ground with a long dagger in his neck, and again there is no trace of the attacker... "This is bad, we can''t stay like this!" Garnin shouted loudly, they were basically sitting ducks waiting their turn Caesar, who was watching silently, spoke atst, "I think you are more aware of your situation now, I advise you not to make any move. one of you, Answer some of my questions and I will stop my me field and let you have a way out." Carmi Yelled when he heard this, "Everyone, don''t be deceived! we are the hunters here not him, we should have it our way!! You.. you think you can use the same silly tricks to kill the rest of us? It is obvious that this me field takes a ton of energy to activate and stabilize, you will have to deactivate it soon anyway! I''ll see how long you can keep pretending to be strong!" "Oh? Want a bet on whether you''ll die first or I''ll run out of energy first? I salute you for your boldness! But..." At this point, Caesar made a gesture with his head toward the corpse that fell earlier beside them, When everyone looked at it... they found that the dagger in his neck had disappeared. That assassin came among them, pulled his dagger, and then disappeared again... "...I don''t think that''s a good idea." Caesar smiled sincerely, but his big smile was like a dagger that cut through the hearts of those present "... what do you want to know?" Sheldon couldn''t take it any longer, this was not what he agreed to do! "you damn traitor, you really think he will stay true to his words and stop his me field before he runs out of energy? you are selling your kingdom for free!!" Carmi shouted, almost about to pounce on him Sheldon couldn''t look up, but spook with a low voice, "I have to try... I don''t want to die here, I have a long life in front of me!!" Caesar nodded "Good, I like to work with the smart ones! you have made the right choice, First, tell me why you''re all trying to kill me." "I do not know" *tak* Caesar snapped his fingers *pa* The sound of something hitting the ground caught the nervous geniuses'' attention, It was the head of one of Sheldon''s followers. "Damn it, I swear man I really don''t know! The four of us are from the Kingdom of Dolivar, we''ve been told to kill the squads of the Duchies of Alton, Stanley, and Evren from the Kingdom of the ck Sun, but we don''t know why," Sheldon fell to his knees and shouted, hisst mental defense was crushed with the death of his follower. "Oh? Interesting, I thought it was that clown from the restaurant and the foolish prince who pushed you to do it, it turns out to be a lot bigger.. does that mean the other squads of the ck sun kingdom you mentioned are facing the same situation now?" "Actually *that clown* you are referring to is called Michael Tinley, he and prince Henry are indeed the ones who agreed to include you in the killing list even though you weren''t on it before. As for the other squads of Alton, Stanley, and Evren, they are indeed facing the same situation, most likely the three squads have already been exterminated, the search has been going on for many hours and all squads from Dolivar has joined together to do it." Sheldon looked at the ground, not daring to look at the rest of his followers and peers "Oh? That means you might not be thest ones toe to kill me.. Thanks for the info!" Caesar nodded, then the me field around him vanished One of Sheldon''s followers immediately took advantage of the opportunity and pounced towards Caesar, thrusting his long spear with all his might toward Caesar''s neck, but was met with a white ming halberd that cut the shaft of the spear to half and then proceeded downward, shing him in two from the shoulder to the thigh. Each half fell to a different side, the fire was still burning in the two halves, the smell of barbecue soon filled the air... "Well, the me field is off as promised and now you have your chance to do whatever you want,e, attack me and you might have a chance of getting out of here alive.. I won''t leave all the fun to the other two bastards!" Caesar shouted and took a defensive position in the middle of the ring, surrounded by 17 level-ten veterans and geniuses. Chapter 54 Caesar sat under one of the huge trees, his red eyes were wide open, his hair was wet with blood, his nose was dropping the sticky red liquid on his pants, it was unknown whose blood is this... It was a very intense battle. when everything was over he just found a tree and sat under it, absent-minded... this was the first time Caesar killed a human being... and it was an absolute massacre it was after a few minutes that he stabilized his breathing, and closed his eyes for a minute in a meditation position... While the more calm Theo and Peon were gathering the 24 corpses in arge pile, and erasing the footprints and other traces of the battle... Theo''s expression didn''t change a bit, he still has the stone-cold face, it''s like what happened minutes ago was something of his daily life, nothing interesting at all. As for Peon, his face was covered, but they both knew he was okay as well, this young man had witnessed a much more intense massacre.. one in which his own family got exterminated When Peon came close to Caesar to drag the headless corpse that was near him, Caesar opened his eyes and stretched his hand to hold the corpse''s Just as Peon was about to say something, Caesar ripped a piece of cloth from the corpse''s sleeve and started to wipe his face with it slowly, then gestured to Peon to take the corpse and continue what he was doing then he turned his eyes towards the crime scene, reflecting what happened earlier... -------- Caesar knew that if he kept the me field around him, the remaining 17 would try to escape in different directions and this would make the task of killing them all impossible even with the help of Theo and Peon, So he deactivate the me field and tempted them to kill him.. and the bait worked! Although Caesar was strong, he was certainly not strong enough to face everyone here at the same time on his own, and they knew that quite well, so they were encouraged and attacked. Caesar focused entirely on defense and would send me attacks every now and then to keep his opponents away from him as he retreated step by step, the real attacking power was still in the hands of Theo and Peon, As everyone was trying to kill Caesar in the quickest way possible, they would hunt the oblivious targets from behind, the three did their parts perfectly as if they had a prior agreement.. As soon as the attack began, 4 of them fell quickly.. When the rest saw this, they went crazy and tried to speed up the process of killing Caesar and return to the defensive circle, but this caused more mistakes and four others were killed.. At this point, Caesar stopped his defensive act and joined Theo and Peon in the attack. the attack of the trio was not something that the remaining nine cultivators could resist... they tried to escape in different directions but it was toote for that, thest five followers were easily hunted down and get killed The four geniuses began to kneel down and demanded to be kept alive in exchange for a ransom of gold, and another began to threaten and talk about his father''s status and that an Earl family like the Burtons would not bear his vengeance. As for the weaker Sheldon, he had already prostrated himself asking for mercy... but to no avail. From the instant Caesar deactivated the me field To the moment he cut off Sheldon''s head...just Two minutes had passed. ------- "Young master Caesar, we gathered all the corpses in one pile, it''s your turn now." Peon calmly approached and said Caesar nodded, then twisted his hand, and a small white ball of me came out andnded on the pile of corpses, began to eat it silently... The three watched the scene silently as their enemies were disappearing until Caesar finally opened his mouth, Finally, Caesar managed to gather enough strength to speak, "What happened today must remain between the three of us, if what happened leaks, we will be exposed to a real catastrophe... We are still inside the enemy''s territory." The two nodded and didn''t say anything. "You don''t need to disperse and look for beasts on your own anymore, we should stay together.. you heard yourselves, we might encounter another group like this once again, this time we got lucky, but that doesn''t mean we would be a second time... we must stay together. but don''t walk next to me either, the fear of the unseen is more terrifying than anything.. this fear is what helped us this time, if they were thinking straight they would have been able to escape... so you''d better stay within 30 meters of me, and stay in a full concealment condition until the right moment" "Yes." Peon nodded and then pointed to Theo towards a certain direction, and the two of them disappeared. Caesar remained sitting as he watched the pile of corpses that was about to vanish, and thought about the details of the massacre that had just urred.. Then he sighed, "Father, you have created real monsters.. Just what do you want to achieve with this?" Caesar stood and looked toward the sun, "There are about five hours left until the end of the event, the nearest gate is half an hour east, and the gate of the ck sun is about five hours south... Shall I take the short route and avoid trouble? ...No, the grown-ups of Dolivar mighte up with some nonce to arrest me with if I approached different gates.. Only the one gate controlled by the experts of the ck Sun I can pass through with peace of mind! ..but the distance is far and I may encounter other squads, the scenario of this battle might not work again..." Caesar was confused for a few minutes between two bitter choices, but in the end, he made up his mind and jumped south. --------- the sun of the third began to set, everyone knew that this indicates that the hunting event wasing to an end, most squads are trying to get more tokens as fast as possible, and some of the weaker squads began to move near the gates waiting for it to open, all in all.. things were very lively inside the hunting area. "Hey, aren''t you Caesar? Wait!" An excited voice came from afar as Caesar jumped from tree to tree, made him stop, but he remained on top of his guard A few secondster, a squad of 3 people appeared, they were the Julian Duchy squad of the ck Sun kingdom. "Oh, Brother Dali? it seems that the hunting event was not going easy for you." Caesar quickly scanned the one he called Dali, the guy and his follower were in extremely bad shape. "has it been easy for anyone? I see you alone, are all your followers had...?" Caesar smiled and changed the subject, "Where are you going now, and why did you call me? Can I help you with something?" "Brother Caesar, don''t be so cold, the hunting event is almost over and there is no need topete, can''t we go to the gate together? You are alone and we are injured, we must stay together to increase our chance of survival until we reach the nearest gate! I bet the rest began to form groups since the beginning of the third day already for the same reason.. but I was unfortunate and did not find another squad from the ck Sun before now.. A few hours ago we encountered a level 11 beast, we barely managed to kill it, but it put us in this current stat and killed one of us, I fear that if we encountered even a level 10 beast now we would get eaten" ".... I am not heading towards the nearest gate, I will go to the one we entered through, if you want toe with me, thene." "This¡­" The gate they entered was still at least two hours away, why would Caesar choose the long way? As he prepared to refuse and continue his way toward the nearest gate, he restrained himself, aside from the bloody smell emitted from Caesar, his clothes and physical condition were so good... it was almost as if he hadn''t seen a single beast in the three days, but that''s impossible! Even if he hid underground, he would have found a beast or two! Is he very strong as the rumors say about him back in the kingdom .. Or is he excellent at avoiding monsters? In both cases, the benefit will be greater if he follows Caesar... "Okay we''lle with you to that gate, so what if we took a little woke in this cute and lovable ce to preserve more memories? Ahaha let''s go!" Chapter 55 After exchanging a few more simple inquiries, Caesar took the new squad with him and together they headed towards the main gate for those who came from the ck sun kingdom, the road was rather smooth.. they encountered only a few beasts at the eighth and ninth levels and they were dealt with quickly a couple of hours passed by, The gate is still not visible due to the density of the trees, but they knew it was very close.. it might be a few minutes before the hunting event ends and they are still haven''t reached the gate yet, But no one panicked... If the event ends before they reach the gate, there is no problem either. The specific timing of the three days is about attacking the beasts, not about reaching the gates. to be more clear, the squads can hunt the beasts until thest moment, then they can head towards the gates after the event ends. Dali felt that he made the right choice by following Caesar on the long road, Caesar''s perception and strength had helped him keep his life, his freedom was now within his reach once again after he had seen an absolute nightmare for the past three days, a few more kilometers, and the risk of death would be over, as the iing event is just friendly fights in front of many witnesses. "STOP!" A voice came from behind all of a sudden, Dali turned his head and saw a whole squad of six cultivators in a good condition quickly approaching, "That''s bad, that person called Sato Ariete, he is one of the most powerful geniuses of the Dolivarian Kingdom in this generation, I don''t know what he wants from us but NO way we would stop, hurry forward!" "It is of no use.." When Caesar heard that that person from Dolivar, he shook his head and stopped where he was "What are you doing? keep moving, that damn Sato might want to hurt us!" Dali did not understand why Caesar stopped, but he didn''t want to know either, he kept moving forward at top speed, ignoring Caesar. but he quickly understood what Caesar meant.. Another squad appeared in front of him and cut off his way. He was badly startled, but didn''t want to stay to ask them what''s up, he looked to his sides and was about to change direction, but he found two other squads from each side, one of them was the team of Prince Henry, the participant Prince of the Kingdom of Dolivar! "What- what''s going on here? what do you all want from us" Dali''s Heart turned cold.. whatever is happening is definitely not very friendly Caesar looked around until his eyes fell on someone whom he knew very well, "So you are in this group." It was Michael Tinley, the person he had fought with at the restaurant earlier. Michael started tough out loud, "Hahaha I got lucky! I knew the rest of the idiots might let one of the targets slip away, so I suggesteding over here to set an ambush, and luckily the fish I hate the most is the one that fell into the". "Stay quiet! you... What did you just say? What do you know about the *groups*?" Henry noticed the hidden meaning in Caesar''s words and furrowed his eyebrows, technically...if Caesar saw another group before then he should be already dead! "Hehe when you see the group with that cute Sheldon and Zika ask them yourself, it was an interesting meeting." Caesar giggled "you..!" Henry''s suspicions are now confirmed, Caesar did indeed meet with one of the three groups but they let him go for some reason.. That''s dangerous! "Why are you wasting your breath on him, Your Highness? Let''s just get it over with." Sato looked at Henry and said. "But¡­" Henry looked at Dali Julian and his two subordinates Sato shrugged, " So what if an extra team went missing? It won''t make much of a difference, Your Highness.. look at their shape, they might have died if they met another beast." "You... what the hell are you all talking about?! I Dali from the Duchy of Julian of the Kingdom of the ck Sun, who the hell do you think I am!!" Dali went in a frenzy hearing them talk about him like that, but they just ignored himpletely... "Your Highness, Sato is absolutely right, it won''t make much of a difference in another clown gone missing, please give me a chance to wash away my shame with my own hands." Michael approached and bowed a little "...Alright, go and kill him, but don''t repeat your mistake this time... take your followers with you this time." Michael''s face turned very ugly... He was well aware that he was no match for Caesar alone, but hearing it from another person hurt him the most: "Get ready, make the process of killing this basted takes as long as possible, for every cry he emits I''ll give you gold!" Michael gestured to his followers and began to advance toward Caesar The six of them began to draw their weapons and take a formation of the shape of a crescent as they approached Caesar, "You know, son of Burton, I would be very sad if we came out of the woods and found you still alive..." "Haha, you know? I swear I was going to say the same words." Caesar grabbed his stomach andughed out loud "Huh?!" Michael paused in amazement, but quickly became enraged, "You dare make fun of me?!" Michael leaped into the air with his sword to pounce on Caesar, while the rest of his followers simultaneously attacked from below from several directions. Caesar smiled and his eyes started shining white.. In an instant, the area around him began to turn into a huge white me about seven meters in every direction. Michael, who was still in the air, realized the danger, but unfortunately, it was toote.. He entered the me field. "AAAAAAAAhhh" From the moment he entered the me field from the air to the point of reaching the ground, less than a second passed, but he let out a shriek that made the hearts of those present tremble, then hit the ground with his foot and quickly exited the me field. But he did note out as he entered.. what came out was a humanoid piece of coal writhing in pain. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh.. arghh.. ahhhhhh" The fire burned him horribly even though he touched it for less than two seconds in total. The rest of Michael''s followers stopped their attack and retreated after seeing the consequences of entering this strange fiery field and went to check on their master. But even this did not go as they wanted.. Caesar jumped from the center of the me field to quickly reach between two of the five followers, He hit one of them with his halberd and was cut in half, and the second was a little farther away, but the me field that moved with caesar overwhelmed him and was immediately caught on fire "What are you doing? STOP!!" Prince Henry and those with him finally woke up from their daze and began to advance towards Caesar, who in turn stood in a defensive position and activated the me field with all his might. The three teams surrounded him from every angle, trying to find a loophole to attack him through, but to no avail. "I want to see how long you can activate these strange mes, mister Level Nine!" Sato yelled loudly, what just happened was an insult he couldn''t stand. "Where have you heard those words before? Hahaha." This sentence from Caesar was not immediately understood by anyone, but when matched with the fact that he encountered another group earlier... it bes terrifying. Caesar was afraid... his energy is withering away and the three squads are too strong for him to handle. So his only way out, the one he is petting everything on.. was the Psychological factor. Maybe If he scared them a little they would run away and leave him alone. "No, it''s impossible, you''re lying!!" Henry yelled at him, and then, without taking his eyes off Caesar, asked, "Michael, are you OK? Can you get up?" But he found no response. "HAHA lying about what? Do not put words in my mouth, I didn''t say anything! Go.. go check on your little friend and his men." Caesarughed out loud, For the first time, the members of the three squads began to move their gazes towards the ce where Michael Tinley had fallen, but what they found made the hairs on their bodies twitch and some of them took a step back.. Four bloody heads are neatly put next to each other in an orderly fashion, just heads... there is no trace of the rest of their bodies. It was the heads of Michael Tinley and his three remaining followers.... Chapter 56 the four heads appearance was terrifying, to say the least The areapletely froze, everything came to halt for a second... There are those who look in astonishment trying to think of what had just happened, and those who showed signs of fear, and some of them did not evenprehend what is happening yet, their minds went nk at the sight "What... what is this?" Prince Henry was the first to react, and this reaction was that he took two steps back, Michael Tinley wasn''t really a close friend of his, but he was still one he knew well and spent a lot of time with him, seeing him like that... Caesar did not answer him but rather focused on scanning the remaining enemies with his eye onest time, before furrowing his eyebrows.. this group was indeed far more powerful than the one he had annihted earlier. Especially the five followers of the prince, any one of them can fight against someone at level 11 for a long time, they are elites among the elites! Also, this time he is already exhausted.. after fighting the previous group in addition to traveling quickly for 5 consecutive hours while fighting beasts, made his energy is on the verge of depleting. If he wanted to use the same trick again to take all of them down, he would most likely fail. The best possible scenario is that he wins but two or three of them would escape. Although they are the ones who attacked him first, and although Caesar is used to behaving as he pleases... he knew very well that leaving witnesses to a massacre among the sons of dukes... especially a prince, was NOT a good idea at all... "You.. what have you done you bastard? Do you have helpers in hiding here? Speak!!" Prince Henry is losing his temper "Maybe there are.. maybe not.. would you like to keep attacking me and see for yourself? Listen, I don''t want to get involved in the murder of a prince from Dolivar while I''m still on yournds... Take advantage of my limited generosity, take your men and flee from here while you still can," Caesar stated calmly. The level nine Caesar still stands in front of 18 strong enemies and threatens of killing them, but no oneughed... and there was no longer a need to ask about the fate of Sheldon''s group and hispanions either, it became clear what happened to them.. Regardless of them.. even Dali looked frightened although he is on Caesar''s side! "I don''t know what''s going on here, but you wouldn''t seed in scaring me to escape and you certainly won''t seed in doing that cheap trick again... I will bury you and your helpers here! Protect each other''s backs and prepare to take him down!" Prince Henry shouted angrily... Caesar furrowed his eyebrows... that bastard didn''t catch the bait! There were only a few seconds left for his energy reserves to run out and the me field to be extinguished, a few seconds left for a massacre of unknown results. Caesar grabbed his halberd firmly and took a fighting position, Theo and Pion among the trees took up their weapons ready.. this time psychological tricks and assassination will not work, but it will be an open battle 3 against 18 "What''s going on here?" When the atmosphere reached the maximum degree of pressure, a voice came from the east, everyone turned towards the sound and found a group of 13 cultivatorsing towards them "Your Highness Prince Alfred!!" Dali shouted happily when he saw the person at the head of the group, he was the participant Prince of the ck Sun kingdom with members of the other duchies of the kingdom with him! In a few seconds, Alfred arrived at the scene and quickly surveyed the area, "Dali Julian, Caesar Burton, what''s going on? We spotted a huge white fire from nearby so we came to see what''s going on, are you guys okay?" Caesar was also watching the group that had just arrived... They were all injured. Some of them were seriously injured, almost fatal, but they are still 13! This is in addition to Dali and his two followers, the total number bes 16, if they stop the enemy just a little bit, he will easily be able to eliminate them with the help of Theo and Peon! Caesar mind went in a frenzy trying to think of what to do next, He had already hinted many times that he killed the other group, so if they walked away and found that they really died he would surely be the primary suspect But he never truly said he killed them, even as a primary suspect they wouldn''t directly punish a guest they invited without evidence to show the world, And of course, every evidence about the massacre had already be ashes... forget about the massacre, they had no evidence linking him with even the death of Michael Tinley himself, even though it had happened under their noses! So letting them go would mostly put him in an awkward situation, but if he chose to kill a prince here, especially in front of all those *colleagues* from the ck sun... that wouldn''t be smart. Thus he finally made up his mind... At that moment the me field was deactivated and caesar stepped out under everyone''s gaze, "Haha you came on time, Your Highness Alfred, in fact, there was a grudge between me Michael Tinley and we were about to sort it out, but he died mysteriously for some other factors, I think a strong beast attacked him when we weren''t looking. It is very unfortunate, but other than that there''s no other problem here... don''t you agree with me, Prince Henry?" Henry was startled when he heard this .. Caesar was clearly giving him a chance to retreat. He is also well aware of what theing of this support means, even without them Caesar and those who were helping him in secret were threatening enough! Dali couldn''t hold back his anger when he heard those words, "Caesar! What are you saying? Those bastards were trying to kill-" "SILENT!" Caesar shouted with absolute force leaving no room for a further reply, Daly didn''t know what is happening but he chose to shut up eventually... Caesar then returned to face the Prince of Dolivar with a smile on his face, "I await your decision, Your Highness." "Yeah.. we are here because of a personal feud between Caesar and Michael and it''s already over now with the unfortunate death of Michael, there''s no reason for us to stay here anymore.. let''s go!" Henry then jumped towards west, followed by Sato and the rest, they didn''t add a word... they were just happy to get out of here alive. A few seconds passed until Henry and hispanions disappeared from view, but it seemed like years... Only then did Dali fall on the ground gasping, although he did not make any great effort, the suffocating atmosphere alone was enough to scar him for life. Alfred jumped towards Dali and helped him to stand up. "Are you alright? tell me what was going on here?" "Those... those bastards were here to kill Caesar and they were talking about killing me with him!!" He at the top of his voice and pointed at Caesar, the one who almost went to hell because of him "Hmph, I saved your ass from certain death all the way up here but you already started using me when something happened that was out of my control, what a brave tiger you are!" Caesar snorted "you!!" "Caesar, why were they trying to kill you? Is it because of the personal feud between you and Michael Tinley you were talking about?" Alfred furrowed his eyebrows and approached him "I''m afraid it''s far more than just killing me, Your Highness, but are you sure you want to hear the story while we''re standing here?" Caesar nodded in the direction Henry and the rest were moving Alfred knew what Caesar was trying to say, they were still injured and in the middle of nowhere, if those who left got more back up somehow they would be in a life or death situation, so he nodded"...let''s go toward our gate, then we will talk" when they were about to continue their way, a strong voice echoed in their ears, "The hunting event is over, the participants must stop all kinds of attacks on the beasts and immediately head towards the nearest gate within half an hour at most. Whoever is toote will be eliminated. Whoever attacks any beast after this announcement will be eliminated." a moment of silence then took ce for everyone inside the hunting area. "That person''s voice covered the entire hunting area¡­." "Most likely he is at the very top of the Saint realm.. perhaps even a sage?" "it doesn''t matter, let''s go!" Prince Henry reminded them again and they all headed for the Gate. Chapter 57 "Here they are! the first batch of our youth is approaching." A middle-aged man standing above the gate of the ck Sun shouted suddenly When everyone heard him they quickly left what they were doing and approached to wee the new arrivals, the atmosphere surrounding the tournament and this hunting event, in particr, was strange and frustrating for all of them, in fact, they were mentally prepared that none of their youth wille out! Although this would be considered a very stupid move from Dolivar and a tant deration of war on the ck Sun kingdom, seeing their behavior from the beginning, it sounded very possible. When everyone saw a group of just under twenty people, they got excited, but their enthusiasm quickly subsided... the group members were looking like that they have just gotten out of a disaster, all of them looked exhausted and enjoyed, some even lost a limp or two.. some of them were looking angry and some were looking extremely sad as they were mourning their fallen brothers, only one person was crying from the intensity of happiness and this was Dali son of the Julian family, which was even more suspicious! After a few seconds the group crossed the gate, the group was made up of 19 people, 6 of them were geniuses and the rest were followers. The ratio of the number of followers to their assessment geniuses was .. terrible! The elders of each duchy went to their own genius, Billy was also present, he heaved a sigh of relief and went to Caesar''s side to examine his condition. Prince William examined the group members first and then approached his little brother, "Alfred, are these the ones you managed to run into? What about the rest?" "I don''t think there are any left but those with me, brother." Alfred shook his head "What do you mean by *I don''t think*? Is there a rest or not?" William frowned, this was not a simple im to make "What I can really confirm is that Octavia''s squad and Steve''s squad were killed, the first we saw their bodies by the den of a heavenly mountain lion, as for Steve I passed by chance while his team was battling a giant tree snake I managed to help them kill it but he had been poisoned before I arrived and died shortly after.. I could only save one of his followers." Alfred pointed towards one of the group The faces of the men of the two duchies turned gray after hearing this heartbreaking news A family elder shouted, "Oh, damn me, the patriarch is going to kill me because I didn''t provide Steve with better followers..." Then he looked at the rescued follower, "And you, you bastard, your master is dead and you daree back!!" So he directed his palm towards the head of the follower, and blood sttered everywhere.. He killed him where he stood.. No one paid any attention to the ve''s murder, instead, an old man came forward and approached Alfred, "Your Highness, where is Andrew Alton? You only confirmed the killing of two but you said the rest wouldn''te, what did you mean by that?" "Right, the boy from my family is also not present." This was the head of the mission of the Duchy of Evren "There''s mine too! Your Highness, why you said they are dead!" A middle-aged man cried Prince William raised his hand, "Let my little brother exin himself!" "I searched for them for many hours today but to no avail, but It happened and I saw a strange situation during my meeting with brother Caesar and brother Dali, and it made me suspect that it was behind the disappearance of the rest," Alfred said "What is that situation?" "Ask Caesar. When I tried to ask him, he refused to speak because we were in a hostile area." Alfred shrugged his shoulders All eyes turned to the young man standing next to Billy Burton... One of the men of the Evren family approached and ced a hand on Caesar''s shoulder with anger and apparent killing intent, "Speak, boy, say all you have!" Caesar did not say a word, he just rolled his eyes towards the gatekeepers who were still standing looking at them smiling.. Everyone understood Caesar''s intent with this move, except for Mordred Evren himself, who was still holding Caesar''s shoulder, blinded by anger, "You dare mock me?" He raised his other hand and almostnd it on his face, but Billy hurriedly caught it, then pushed him back and stood in front of Caesar. Mordred was also a level 21 Saint, he quickly stabilized himself and started shouting "You''ve forgotten your ce here, you Burton bastard!!" He almost pounced on Billy.. but an old man from the Evren family came up and grabbed him and whispered in his ear, "Calm down.. the boy was pointing his eyes at the guards, maybe what happened is a secret that can''t be revealed publicly." At this moment Prince William took two steps forward, "all of you Calm down!" then his eyesnded on Caesar''s, " just tell me one thing, did you see their death with your own eyes?" Caesar shook his head the prince nodded, "Since the murder of our three young men of the Stanley, Alton, and Evren families have not been confirmed, we shall stay here until we are sure of their death. after that, we will continue any other talk at the residence of the royal family! For now, let every genius send one of his followers to deliver the tokens he has collected to the gatekeepers to check them for the final results." They all heard and obeyed the Arrangements of prince William Marley and went back to wait, not only because he was one of the oldest princes and strongly nominated for the next king''s position, but also because he is the most powerful saint here. Mordred Evren Humphed and retreated with the rest of his family as well, while the members of the Burton family present gathered around Caesar as if they were a chicken trying to protect their egg! Caesar gestured at Peon who was standing next to him, so he moved the full leather bag he had been carrying all along on his back and took it to the gate guards, No one paid any attention to the size of the bag, the roll said that the tokens can be anything from the bodies of the dead beasts. So it might take one big token for it to be big enough to fill a huge bag. "Caesar, are you OK? What is Alfred talking about? what situation did you get yourself into, and what is your connection to the death of the three geniuses?" Billy kept asking in a low voice "I will announce everything in the right time, Uncle Billy, not now.. I generally have an idea of ??what happened to the three but I really don''t know if they are really dead or not." Neither Billy nor the rest said anything else.. they all just stood silent in front of the gate.. everyone hoped for a miracle, they really hoped that thest of the three squads woulde out Another ten minutes passed.. Then another ten.. The time limit had passed for the squads to leave the forest..but they hadn''te out yet. They waited another hour on the pretext that they might be injured and werete ining, and send knights to the other gates to see if they got out from there... but nothing happened. All the saints and knights above the fifteenth level of the kingdom set out on a search mission, within one hour they had searched the entire hunting area..but there was no trace of them. The miracle did not happen. The teams of the duchies of Alton, Stanley, and Evren... are all gone. Those who were checking the other gates and those who were searching the hunting area returned, everyone gathered again in front of the ck sun gate, The air got very intense, the men and women from the three duchies were fixing their gazes on Caesar, it was sparkling with killing intent... For whatever happened to their young rtives, is somehow connected to this Caesar! Caesar started to feel suffocated and all that pressure, Billy quickly stepped in front of him to take it on for him, he was ready to fight it out with everyone here if they made a move against Caesar, But a shout came up to calm the situation, it was Prince William "STEP BACK, We will continue our talk at the residence of the royal family, let all the saints and all the geniuses who participated in the evente with me, as for the rest, please return to their residences." But even in shouting, it was with a clearly a heavy voice, the death of 5 Kingdom-level geniuses at once was a massive loss. Chapter 58 Residence of the royal family of the ck sun, Inside a small room, 17 saints and 6 young geniuses gathered Prince William is sitting on the main seat, looking at Caesar who is standing in front of him. "The surroundings are safe now, you have no other excuse... Speak." The pressure in the room was immense and was mostly directed towards Caesar,ing especially from the Saints of the three Families: Stanley, Evren, and even The Altons Billy approached and patted Caesar on the shoulder and nodded with a smile to reassure him, "Speak up and don''t worry nothing will happen to you today no matter what you say, otherwise how am I going to raise my head in front of Robin again? Haha." A saint from the Evren side interfered, " humph, I wouldn''t be so sure about that" "Exactly, and don''t try to fool us, boy, you better say the truth or I will personally have your head if you turned out to be a spy!" Caesar ignored them and returned the smile and nodded at Billy, then went back to face the crowd, "Gentlemen, very briefly, all of Dolivar''s squads have united to search for and annihte the squads of the duchies: Stanley, Evren, Alton," "What!?" "Do you realize what you''re saying?" "Have you gone crazy, boy?!" Reactions varied, the saints of the three families started standing one after the other, crying out at Caesar, the rest furrowed their eyebrows, even Billy widened his eyes, not believing what he was hearing. He quickly asked Caesar, "Why do you say something like that? Did you see their killing with your own eyes?" "No." He shook his head "Did you gather us here to draw conclusions, you damned brat?!" A saint from the Duchy of Stanley nearly pped Caesar, but Billy stood before him at the right moment to block him an old-looking man spoke calmly, "Boy, do you know the consequences of what you said? if you are right then a war might erupt between the two kingdoms, this is not a joke!" "Everyone, calm down!" Prince William yelled, "If any of you try to stir up chaos again, I will have to remove him from this assembly!" The saint who wanted to p Caesar humphed and returned to his seat, Billy also came back to Caesar''s side and patted him on the shoulder, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here with you no one will harm you, keep talking, but with more details this time." Caesar nodded and continued, "The squads of the Kingdom of Dolivar got united inside the hunting area and divided themselves into three groups, each group containing 4 squads. They set out on thest day of the event to target and kill those from the three duchies I mentioned before." "And how did you know that?" William asked "Your highness, the humble me is also a person from the Duchy of Alton." "You... you mean you were targeted?" Billy suddenly came to a realization and asked "Yeah, twice, actually." Caesar nodded affirmably The room turned intoplete silence, then they started shaking their heads. "This is a waste of everyone''s time" the ninth-level kid just said that 8 squads wanted to kill him but he is somehow still alive! they have now confirmed that Caesar was lying to take advantage of the situation and assign himself as a hero... "What a heroic young man you got there, Billy, I will see for how long would you be able to protect him," a saint said sarcastically in fact, even Billy didn''t believe this, he got busy trying to figure a way for slipping Caesar out of here William frowned and looked at his younger brother, "Alfred, why did you tell us to ask Caesar what happened to the three squads? Did he tell you he knew what happened?" "No, big brother, on our way back I found him and Dali Julian up against arge group of Dolivarian squads including Prince Henry Dolev himself! And... I found two dead bodies and a few severed heads at the scene, but I don''t know who they belonged to." "what?!" All eyes were now on Dali, the saint of the Julian family staring at him "why are you still standing like an idiot? Say what happened!" "I''ll say, I''ll say! ....But I don''t know what to say... well, I met Brother Caesar Burton on my way back to the gate and decided to travel with him, but as we approached the ck sun assigned gate these guys appeared, a big group of four squads, and they talked about something like they were d to see Caesar and that the ambush had seeded, Caesar also talked about meeting another group before them.. the enmity was clear between them and they decided to... those bastards decided to kill us!! This was very clear!! one was even speaking about me saying that there would be no problem if another squad disappeared." The saint of the Julian family broke the armrest of his seat. "Those bastards! Who do they think we are? sheep waiting to be ughtered?!" "Go on, what happened after that? was it then that Alfred showed up to rescue you? but what about those corpses and severed heads, who were they?" William signaled in silence again. "It''s... It''s Michael Tinley and his entire squad! they came as part of the group to set up an ambush against us but they all died." "what did you say?" The hair on the prince''s body rose up, and quickly he also stood up from his seat. This was the first time he had shown such a strong reaction since this assembly began. It is possible to imagine the reactions of the rest, then he continued asking "How did they die?" "Caesar killed them." "What nonce is this? you fought and even killed an entire squad? Didn''t you say they''re a group of 4 squads? How is it possible that you''re still alive as they''re dead?" "I swear don''t know either!! They didn''t care about me, they just ignored me and I thing nning to kill me after they finish their main target, as for Caesar, as soon as the battle started he activated a strong white me field around him and quickly killed two of Tinley''s squad, the three other squads joined the fray at this point but none of them could break through the me field, As they were busy how to break through that strong me field, Michael and his team disappeared and what appeared again was only their heads... ced neatly on a f*cking rock!! I swear what I''m saying is the truth! Even they didn''t know what had happened!! At this point His Highness Prince Alfred came with support which made them fear us and run away, that''s all I know." Everyone looked back at Caesar again, but seriously this time, "How were Michael Tinley and his team killed?" "My followers took care of them" "Your followers? Only two ninth-level ves entered the hunting area with you, you talking about them?" "correct." Caesar''s answer was simple, but it shocked everyone to the core.. Two of the ninth level killed an entire squad in such a terrifying way without anyone noticing! "your followers, huh? we''lle back to thister... You said you were attacked twice, how did you manage to escape in the first one?" William asked "Who said I escaped from them?" Caesar chuckled, but the response was enough to make the imaginations of those present go wild "Speak clearly." Prince William frowned even more deeply and took a few steps towards him "Yes, a group of 4 squads attacked me in the middle of the third day, one that was calling Zika and the other said his name was Sheldon...or something like that, I don''t remember the rest... generally they are all dead now." "Dead? all of them? How did they die?!" "What else? I killed them all, of course, but I wasn''t alone to be fair... My followers helped me." "Are you saying you and your followers... three at the ninth level... killed 24 veterans and geniuses at the tenth level, with no one escaping?" "That''s exactly what happened." Caesar nodded proudly The high pressure and frightening silence returned to the room.. but this time not to doubt Caesar, but because huge news like this cannot be faked, perhaps the way they were killed can be hidden or lied about, but a fact like there are five squads from Dolivar, including Michael Tilney"s squad, that dead inside the hunting area, is a fact that cannot be twisted by any means. Five... the kingdom of Dolivar lost the same number of geniuses that they lost! and they even lost two to beasts, but all the Dolivarians'' deaths were on the hands of one of their own, Caesar "If what you say is true, then it seems that we took our revenge and some more in the same event hahaha." Chapter 59 "It seems that the heavens have blessed your family, Billy..." said one of the elders in the assembly, then went back to look at Caesar, "And who exactly are your two followers, young man? are they really just *followers*, or some kind of special veterans, or...?" "No need to keep guessing, sir, They are my fa-... big brother''s ves." "ves? Just... ves?!" everyone here was very surprised, especially the saint from the Duchy of Alton, whose eyes sparkled for a second. Prince William took a few steps and put his hand on Caesar''s shoulder, "Sell one of them to me, I will pay a million gold coins." "Haha, your highness, I actually know these two young men, they were staying with Caesar when he was still with us, and he kept staying with us after he left.... you are not trying to steal a young talent from my establishment, right?" Flex Bradley''s voice came up chuckling "Ahh~ It was worth a shot." William shrugged his shoulders and went back to his seat "Someone tell me why my nephew was killed!" a Saint of the Duchy of Evren suddenly brought up the matter again "...if I''m not mistaken, the kingdom of Dolivar is trying to drag us towards a huge war." Prince William said "war?!" The attendance was taken aback, this was not a simple im "yes, it is kind of obvious if you think of it actually, who was targeted by name? the three border duchies with Dolivar. and this is in addition to the unjustified bad treatment since we came... I''m afraid they are trying to induce us to start a regional war between the border duchies." A middle-ss man from the Duchy of Stanley intervened, "I also agree with this theory. The Tinley family controls the Duchy that controls the Dolivalian kingdom''s border with us, and Michael Tinley, who was murdered by Caesar, provoked my cousin as he wandered into the city market two days before the hunting event." "You too? He did the same to my nephew!" "The same thing happened with us too." The saints from Alton and Evren interjected "Then I''m more sure now! It''s clear they want the using fingers of our youth''s death to be pointed at Michael Tinley, but they didn''t think he would die either ha ha ha" Felix Bradleyughed out loud, Felix did not try to take into ount the feelings of the rtives of the deceased... All those present were saints who lived for hundreds of years and did not care about the life or death of who are in their eyes still *infant* geniuses, they are agitated only because of their deep in bones arrogance and the feeling that their families are being underestimated. "Can''t they just attack us if they want to? Why all the trouble?" Caesar could not restrain his curiosity and ask Felix giggled, "You are still politically ignorant, in ancient times our world was divided into hundreds of small warring nations and tribes, after thousands of years of grinding wars, those nations swallowed each other little by little until the present Eight Kingdoms and the Four Empires were formed. The current kingdoms are all strong and stable, they have vastnds and enormous amounts of recourses, and of course, No one wants that stability and prosperity to be disturbed. That is why they formed a few treaties and made alliances among themselves, and even wrote generalws to organize external affairs so that wars would not return to the way they were. Among thesews is that there must not be a war without a strong cause. And if there is a personal cause to start a war between nobles of different kingdoms, the warring nobles must solve their problems together in a micro border war if it is unavoidable, but without asking for help from the royal family whatever the result. take your little ve friend Peon Camden, for example, I personally did some research on him -sorry about that-, Ahem, I found that he is the son of a noble Baron from our neighbor Lying Water kingdom. his family got exterminated at the hands of Marquess Rufus from our ck Sun kingdom and took everything from them,nds, women, riches.. everything! it''s said it was due to a personal grudge but everyone knew it''s because Marquess Rufus wanted the Camdensnds... and the Lying Water kingdom didn''t do a thing to stop it! back to our topic; The royal family from ant kingdom can intervene and mobilize for an all-out war in only two cases: self-defense against the vition of aw, Or if a war developed between two nobles that expanded and threatened to destroy the foundations of the kingdom." "Laws? Who oversees thesews? What will happen if, for example, the Kingdom of Dolivar decides to attack us now for no reason?" One of the young geniuses asked "The supervisors and the punishers, of course, are the four empires. If thews are vited, amittee of the four is formed to punish the kingdom that broke one of thews. If thew that was broken had a very severe impact, armies from the rest of the kingdoms that have borders with that kingdom can be mobilized by the order of the punishingmittee to exterminate the Royal family of that kingdom and divide thends among themselves! Thew is very clear in this... if there is an over-ambitious kingdom, then let it perish for the better. No one wants the era of wars to return.. Our world has begun to forget the smell of blood and only catches its breath recently." Felix shook his head "So the Kingdom of Dolivar wants to urge one or all of the three duchies to attack them as individual nobles?..what will they gain from this?" Caesar Frownd, this didn''t make any sense "Yes, that''s what they''re nning. But the thing is that individual nobles'' attacks on the borders aremon and the causes can be many. Bordends are constantly changing owners, so I can''t figure out why they did it! unless ..." Felix paused at this point. "Unless what?" Billy asked him, this matter is getting bigger by the second ... "..unless the royal family of Delivar wanted to take advantage of thew that *there must be a reason to attack* and interfere to start an all-out war.. after all, they were plotting to exterminate our youth without leaving any witnesses, we would have no evidence but our intuition which had umted due to their mistreatment and the harassment of that kid Michael, I actually assume that if they seeded he would have shown and started to brag that he *taught them a lesson* to deepen that belief in us. and they wouldn''t even have to do anything else! look to how those saints from the three duchies have been acting, they would have mobilized their armies to teach the Tinleys a lesson... we would have jumped right into the trap. " "Wait a minute... You''re saying that the Kingdom of Dolivar wants to start an all-out war on the ck Sun?!" One of the saints stood terrified "Your fantasies have gone too far, Felix, the two kingdoms are equal in strength, no, it can even be said that we are a little stronger! Dolivar would earn nothing from this, those f*ckers wouldn''t have touched even an inch from ournds!" "That''s the right question, but why the hell are you asking it to me?! I only spoke my thoughts, If any of you have another exnation, please do speak." Silence fell on the ce.. What Felix said was indeed the closest theory to the truth. The scenario is to arrange the attack of the ck sun Dukes on them, as it always happens in border wars, but this time they publish in front of the world that it is an unjustified usurper attack because there is no evidence of the cause of the war. Then the royal family of Dolivar uses this w breaking* chance to intervene with all its forces and begins a new royal war. In this way, the Kingdom of Dolivar will avoid the danger from the rest of the kingdoms and empires by bypassing thew, in fact, the n is rather simple, but its consequences are to be feared... What gives the officials of the Kingdom of Delivar the courage to think of starting a war on this scale after a state of world peace that hassted for more than two millennia? Even though they can evade the trap now as they knew of it, the fact that the Dolivarians are thinking about the possibility of a war on this scale is an immense danger alert. We are talking here about a possible war between two superpowers that have magnified their armies and honed their strength for two thousand years, in front of the overwhelming force of such power... The victims will be estimated in the hundreds of millions! after a few seconds of silence, prince William finally spoke, "sigh~ if it wasn''t for Caesar, our kingdom would have fallen into a dark abyss ...." Chapter 60 "Yes, Had it not been for the fact that we now know that all the Dolivarian''s squads had gathered into groups and that they worked together to kill our kids, at least one of us would surely have fallen into the trap of trying to vent his anger on the Duchy of Tinley.. It seems we should all thank Caesar for his efforts," said Felix with a proud smile on his face. "Haha, whoever sees you like this thinks you are from his family or that you trained him, Felix, but you are right.. I will talk to my father when we get back about what happened and I will make sure that Caesar is properly rewarded." Prince William nodded "So, the real question now is... what do we do now that we know? should we withdraw? Or continue the tournament as if nothing had happened?" Everyone fell silent for a while, this really wasn''t an easy decision. "If we stay here, Caesar will undoubtedly take first ce, winning in their own home after all what they made us go through, makes me excited!" Billyughed out loud, and everyone nodded. Caesar''s individual strength was apparent to everyone after what happened. "Dolivar lost 5 squads just like us and they have witnesses to Michael Tinley''s murder, I''m afraid they might make trouble for Caesar..." William raised his hand to ask the saints to be quiet, "But... If we had not taken the risk and entered the hunting event, we would not have known what the Kingdom of Dolivar intends, so... I say we keep a blind eye and continue the tournament, perhaps we know what gives their officials the courage to the point of thinking of an all-out war against us." "I am with you it this, Prince William." "me too" The voices started to rise in session until everyone agreed to attend, but at this moment *knock Knock* "What''s going on?" William raised his eyebrow, no one was supposed to disturb them in such an important meeting A middle-aged person walked in and bowed, "My Lord, Mr. Robin''s follower, the one called Peon, has been arrested at the official Ranking stage." "What did you say?!" Everyone seated stood up, this was not an ordinary follower.. but one of the three geniuses who contributed to the deaths of 30 core cultivators for Dolivar, that guy not only is an absolute genius, he is a hero! Caesar bowed slightly towards Prince William and spoke in a hurry, "Excuse me, your highness, I have to go see what''s going on." "Hmph, I''lle with you myself!" ---------------------------------------- In an open area in front of the main gate of the hunting event, one follower from each squad was led here to hand over the tokens his squad had collected from the beasts they had killed. The board of sorting and determining the final ranking are ten saints, one saint from each kingdom plus three saints from the kingdom of Dolivar since they are the sponsors of this year''s event In front of the board''s table, there are a little less than 70 cultivators, they are the representatives of the squads, and their number means that about twenty teams were annihted inside! But that could be understood... the hunting event is always bloody. the strange thing was that there was one person tied to a pole in the middle of the wide area, his chest slightly hollowed in and blood dripping from his mouth, it was Peon.. the mask on his face was torn apart, showing his ripped ugly face to everyone. Around him stands two Saints from the Kingdom of Dolivar and a few high-leveled Knights, and facing them was a Saint that his eyes were filled with shame and anger, he is the appointed saint from the Kingdom of the ck Sun in the Ranking Board.. He didn''t know who Peon actually is or what is his abilities, he just knew that what is happening now was a direct p on his face, "You are going too far!" Still sitting at the board''s table, a saint spoke "Hmph! This thief should be punished for cheating." he was the strongest of the three Dolivarian saints here... "A thief? And what exactly did he steal?" A voice came from afar that made everyone look in its direction, after a moment about twenty shadows arrived.. With a quick look, it turned out that most of them were saints! "William.." The face of the seated saint frowned and rose to his feet "YOU CALL ME *Your Highness, Prince William*!" The prince shouted, and with a look, he determined the location and condition of Peon, and his face fiddled even more, "Untie him." A few Saints from the ck Sun moved from behind the Prince and headed towards Peon directly The Dolivarian saint hit the table in anger when he saw this, "Willi-¡­ Your Highness, Prince William, what are you doing? Did you forget where you are?" William turned to face that saint again with a look of disgust, "I know exactly where I am, in a kingdom that doesn''t know how to treat its guests! What did Peon do to deserve this?" "That brat came up with tokens from 36 different beasts, including one at the 12th level!! Is it logical that a squad of three and all of them at the ninth level can make such a harvest? Especially with that one-handed ugly bastard?!" The saint shouted and pointed towards Peon, trying to overturn the opinion of the saints from the rest of the kingdoms to his side 36 tokens, including one level 12... This quantity blew the minds of the Saints and the geniuses of the ck Sun Kingdom. If it was before then they too would question Caesar and would even punish him for trashing their kingdom''s reputation, but now that they know his and his follower''s strength... they all unconsciously took another glimpse at Caesar and Peon! "That''s right Prince William, this doesn''t make any sense, the first in ranking so far has collected 19 tokens!" A saint from another kingdom spoke this time "And what do you suggest then? Do you say that Caesar and his followers stole tokens from the rest of the squads? then I will ept the sincerity of those present... fellow Saints, Do you have reports that there was a theft of your squads?" Billy shouted and pointed at the saints of the rest of the kingdoms at the board table "I have a report that that brat stole from one of my Delivarian Kingdom''s squads!" "So it''s a single usation? I say he didn''t do it. My word before yours.. let me see who will establish his will today! I SAID UNTIE HIM, clear whoever stands in your way!" Prince William''s aura began to emerge, the aura of a saint at level 30 was nothing easy for anyone.. "You..! you are doing this for what? He''s just a handicapped ve for God''s sake!!" The two Saints of Dolivar wanted to resist but to no avail, there was no one here who could resist Prince William aura, regardless of his great team of Saints! No one expected that a mere ve would bring all of these saints to defend him, "William! I hope you know what you''re doing, the investigations into the murders of the Dolivar Kingdom''s squads inside are not over yet, if you have anything to do with it...we''ll take revenge for what happened today!" The young Prince Alfred took two steps forward, "Do you mean the murder of Michael Tinley? Caesar did not touch him! He did not move a single step towards him when he died, there were many eyes fixed on Caesar when Michael and his followers were killed, and they all saw using from afar after that... I challenge them toe and swear by the heavens that our Kingdom''s squads have anything to do with this your Prince Henry himself said in front of us all that Their gathering was due to an individual grudge and that grudge ended with Michael''s unclear death and that it has nothing to do with us, do you want to use this excuse to take the first ce away from Caesar..? Don''t tell me your sissy prince intends to go back on his words?!" "YOU DARE?! Don''t say the name of our venerable prince on your dirty tongue, boy!" anger overwhelmed a Dolivarian saint, who took a few steps toward Prince Alfred He wanted to *discipline* the little prince as an elder, but on his way he found three saints from the Kingdom of the ck Sun, one of them raised his hands and put hi heavily on the Dolivaian saint''s shoulder, "I advise you to go back to where you came from if you want to keep your whole body intact." The atmosphere became suffocating... The killing intent was so intense that it almost turned tangible.... at any moment a massacre might erupt here. Chapter 61 the atmosphere was getting heavier with every second, the Dolivarian saint who had the illusion he could p prince Alfred because of the home advantage was scared silly.. he could tell from their eyes that they were serious, if he makes more reckless they would attack! Not only the three in front of him.. the eyes of every single one from The ck Sun was shing with anger and killing intent, ''all of this because of a mere ve? what is wrong with these people?!'' No one from Dolivar could understand what is going on, but they understood one thing very clearly.. the value of life! So the Saint who was going for prince Alfred took a few steps back, and the other one who was close to Peon retreated far away with a jump. Under everyone''s eyes, two saints from the kingdom of the ck Sun stepped forward and untied Peon, then Caesar came with Theo quickly as well and supported Peon before he fell due to his injuries and excessive exhaustion. Prince William stared at the three young men, these heroes who had warned the kingdom of a colossal trap. But his face soon twisted when he saw the condition of Peon after he got untied, and turned back to look at the Head of the Saints of the Kingdom of Dolivar, "Pray to the heavens that these injures wouldn''t affect his future cultivation or leave any kind of disability, or else... I will consider what to happened him as a personal grudge against, I, William Marley!" "You.. don''t try to manipte and change right and evil, these three are criminals! The number of tokens with him is enough as evidence." This time Caesar looked at him and shouted, "Go ask your prince whether I, Caesar, am strong enough to collect these tokens myself or not! Or tell you what, no need for that.. Give me whatever rank you want, I''ll meet you Prince at the arena in the next event and show everyone how strong I am and that all that has been collected I have gathered with my own effort!" "Hmph, who said you''d qualify for the next round? You stole the tokens and by thew, you and your squad should be thrown in jail!" One of the saints of Delivar pointed at Caesar and yelled, The saints and followers of the rest of the kingdoms did not say a word, but were silent and remained standing on the side watching this amusing y.. "Enough! Hear me out, whatever your name is, we can condone some trophies being discounted from Caesar''s team as long as he''s in the final event, but if there''s no hard evidence that these tokens were stolen... don''t you dare take him out of thepetition, understand?!" A terrible oppressive force emerged from Prince William that overwhelmed everyone present, then he turned around, "Let''s go!" William did not wait for anyone''s reaction and immediately left with the rest, leaving the square inplete silence... No one expected what had happened. Especially Saints of Delivar... they just wanted to keep up oppressing the ck Sun Guys like the others, so they picked up a ve of the son of an Earl to make an example of, just a nobody and his master his only a nobody! Logic says that his master would havee to protest a little and try to clear his name, and they would bully him some more before they frame him with one or two charges, and perhaps tie him next to his ve before throwing the two at jail... who would have thought they would provoke such a reaction..? No one thought that for the sake of this ve would move so many saints, and even the prince closest to the throne threatened to Make it a personal grudge!! "someone tell his highness of what happened here!!" the leading Saint of Delivar shouted, then took a deep breath and fought to bring back a smile on his face, then dered, "Let''s continue the sorting and ranking process, gentlemen." ============= Meanwhile, inside a closed hall in the royal pce of the Dolev family, arge number of saints and senior politicians of the kingdom are gathered, and in the center of the hall stands the geniuses participating in the hunting event from the Kingdom of Dolivar Especially Prince Henry, standing right in the middle, talking incessantly about his experience at the hunting event, after a while, "...that''s all." "What do you mean by *that''s all*, Your Highness? You haven''t said a reason yet for letting my son die while he was in your care" an angry voice came from someone whose face had a very ugly smile, he was Duke Titus Tinley, the patriarch of the Tinley family. He personally came to the capital because the burden ofunching the next war would heavily fall on his shoulder, as he controlled the border with The ck Sun, this kind of high-level nning can only be done face to face, but everything is turned upside down... his beloved son is dead. he died a horrific death, by burning alive and then beheading.. Three whole other squads were just a few steps away from him, and yet no one saw what happened to him! "I''m really sorry Uncle Tinley, we really didn''t see him. We werepletely upied with the powerful white me field that Caesar produced around himself, while whoever killed Michael and his team did it with dreadful silence and speed." Henry lowered his head, followed by the captains of the other two squads "Who did this must have been the rest of the so-called geniuses of the ck Sun kingdom, they worked together to kill my beloved son!" Titus shouted violently "This is impossible, uncle Titus, we saw them all with our own eyesing from afar right after the incident, and there was no report that other geniuses came out other than the group we saw, except..." "Except for what...?" Duke Titus frowned "Caesar had a small squad of three with him and those who came to support were 13 that makes them 17 in total, but the group when they came out eventually was reported to be 19... other than the 17 we can confirm that they didn''t do it, there are the two followers of Caesar who joined themter, and I think.... they were the ones who killed Brother Tinley and his squad." "You... you''re saying that my son was killed by two ves?!" Titus Tinley stood up, signs of anger clearly visible on him "Please sit down, Titus, let''s continue the investigation to the end." The person sitting in the middle of the Saints Circle spoke atst, this was Louis Dolev, the crowned Prince of Dolivar, a sage. "Henry, you may continue." "Yes, reports say that Caesar took two followers with him. We did not see them when we found Caesar, but now the number increased another two when they came out.. So it is most likely that this is for two who were hiding and they were the ones who did it." "The subject deserves more research... one of you should go to the Ranking area. If that Caesar had a follower, he would be there with their tokens. Keep him confined until we finish the investigations." Louis pointed to a few low-ranking saints standing on the side, But at that moment *knock knock* "Your highness, there is a saint from the Ranking area asking for permission to enter." "Hmmm? Let hime in." Lewis furrowed his eyebrow, it is impossible that the sorting and ranking process had already ended Secondster a middle-aged man entered bowed towards sage Louis, "Your Highness, a follower of the participant called Caesar from the Earl family of the ck Sun Realm, came forward to hand in the tokens they collected, and.." When he reached this point he found that the atmosphere around him had almost frozen, when he looked to the side he could feel the Dense killing intent by Duce Titus Tinley... "Don''t worry, you can continue.." Louis felt the saint''s fear and reassured him "Yes, your highness, he turned in 36 tokens allegedly all for his team, we suspected it was stolen, as to how three little bastards at the ninth level can do something like this? So we decided to hold him, he resisted a little but we beat him and tied him to one of the poles." "Well done! I will go and make that damn ve talk!" Duke Titus stood up and went to the exit "PLEASE WAIT! after we did that, all the Saints of the ck Sun Realm came and took him away from us by force on the pretext of ourck of evidence...even William Marley himself threatened to make things personal!" Titus stopped on his way and turned to look at the saint, "What did you say? William had gathered his saints and was ready to fight on ournd to free.... A SLAVE?" Chapter 62 Sage Louis furrowed his eyebrow, "It seems my little brother''s guess was correct, it''s impossible for all of them to move for just a ninth level ve, he must have secrets in his body, like his master who stopped four teams and burned Michael Tinley with that strange field of white me.. " "Big brother," Henry interrupted, "There is something I would like to add.. When we saw Caesar for the first time, he did not show signs of fear or even surprise and actually stood calmly as if he expected this, he also said what is meaning that he had met another group, and he even mentioned the names of Sheldon and Zika, I fear that he has a rtionship With the disappearance of that group..." "what?!" "That makes sense, even if he isn''t a target, as long as he sees more than two squads in the group then he should be dead ording to the original n, but he is now alive and all of that group had dead in return?" another genius confirmed "Is there any evidence that he did it?" Lewis hurried and asked the one who spoke "No your highness, we didn''t find anything rted to those four squads, they''ve just disappeared..." "and as ording to what witnesses said, Caesar was not involved in the murder of Michael Tinley and his team either, we cannot officially link him to anything..." "Your Highness, I''m afraid we misjudged... the squad representing the Burton family are noting to fill in a ce, they are here to sweep." "I agree, there is something fishy about all three of them... We should capture one of those three, or even better, catch them all, to see what their secrets are." A representative of one of the duchies spoke "Right, 36 tokens, the deaths of Michael and the second group, how can three ninth-level boys associated with all of this without having major secrets backing them? Whatever they are hiding might be a dangerous weapon that the ck Sun Kingdom is developing, we must find out what happened before we proceed with any n against them." "But it is clear that William and all the Saints of the ck Sun are supporting the three. How do we capture them and under what charge? We can''t just arrest the guest that we have invited, you all listened to what was said just now, William announced that he is ready to make this personal! he is almost the crown prince himself, we can''t just ignore him!" Everyone present began to exchange opinions and ways to arrest Caesar and his followers "Big brother, I support whatever you decide, but I have a minor request..." Henry''s voice suddenly echoed in the midst of gossip. "Speak," Lewis nodded "I don''t know about his secrets and I don''t know if he is the killer of the other group or not, I only know one thing... he is very strong, none of us can defeat him in a one-on-one fight, the next event will be single fights and we can''t change that, if he entered the ring and activated that strange white me field then the fight is over! my point is¡­ if The event started and he sessfully entered it... he will definitely win." The sage''s features turned into anger, it wasn''t easy for him to hear his little brother admit that he is so weaker than an Earl''s offspring, "What do you mean by this?" "I mean no disrespect, big brother, I will obey Whatever you decide... but please bear in mind that you need to do it before the second event begins, Caesar must be prevented from joining the single fights at any cost or else... or else the offspring of an Earl in the Kingdom of the ck Sun will emerge as the Final winner even after all the hardships we have put before them that everyone from the other kingdoms witnessed. If this spreads, our kingdom''s face will be put in the mud." Henry spoke slowly while looking at his feet. He couldn''t stand his older brother''s gaze.. Although they are brothers, the age difference between them is a few hundred years, can this still be considered a brotherhood rtionship? There was silence all over the ce, this was the first time they thought about the possibility of Caesar being crowned as the champion, but as long as Henry, their strongest fighter in the young generation said this, it is likely that this is what will happen.. "...we can''t stop him from entering the final round for no reason, it will only make worse rumors spread." "We also can''t detain him or his followers on any charges, we''ve seen William''s reaction...when the ck Sun will have a real reason to attack us and the overall n will fail." a politician added Duke Titus Tinley shouted, "HAVEN''T YOU FAILED ALREADY, YOU IDIOT? That damned Caesar killed 5 whole Dolivarians squads inside the hunting event, and we can''t even arrest him for some interrogation, why would they want to attack us now?! we are the ones who should have revenge!!" "No, Caesar must have told them everything about the groups, there is still a small chance that one of the duchies getting angry and attacking us, and even if our endeavor fails this time, so what? we will have other opportunities in the near future, but we cannot sabotage everything by officially spoiling rtions now and publicly detaining Caesar." the politician stated "Are you saying that we let him take first ce and honor him in ournds? We tell everyone that the son of an earl in the kingdom of the ck Sun is better than everyone we have? everyone from the other kingdoms? we would just boost their reputation further... wouldn''t that damage our *overall n* even more?" that politician didn''t reply again, he was convincedpletely by the Duke, they can''t boost the enemy''s morale in any way... he sat down again trying to figure out the best possible solution. everyone returned with small talks trying to find a solution, till suddenly A voice came from the main chair, "Kill him." The word shook everyone present, "What did you say, Your Highness?" "Kill him! What''s so strange? Kill Caesar Burton." "Your Highness, this ..." "I know what you''re thinking, but the time is right and the options are very limited... just sendpetent assassins to do it and then send his body somehow to his family residence to make sure he''s dead, We can''t stop him from entering the final event or it will damage our reputation. we also can''t arrest or kidnap Caesar Burton, even if we did it and we make him disappear, they would know it was us and we will be forced to release himter or we will have enormous political pressure on our backs, we can''t send a future strong foe to the stronghold of our enemies! so the only option is to kill him and make them know that he is dead, I would rather have them point fingers blindly and say we killed him than any of the other options! We must get rid of him right now and inplete secrecy" "But what about the secrets that boy holds? It might be hugely beneficial for us." Sage Louis nodded, "Whatever secrets he has, his two followers hold secrets like it or even more, after killing that boy Caesar, kidnapped his followers inplete silence, it will be easy... after the operation ends and the boy''s corpse is revealed, the Saints of the ck Sun Kingdom would be madly in search of evidence concerning Caesar''s murder or evene directly to confront us, no one would care about the matter of his followers, they wouldn''t even have the guts to demand us anything concerning the two of them, because the reports said they registered as ves... would they use their political strength to pressure us for *ves*? impossible.. they would expose themselves in front of everyone as the liars they are, for trying to sneak in those two national geniuses as mere ves. as for the dead Caesar, We''ll simply deny all the usations and let them shout as they please, they would shut up eventually, for a dead genius is no longer a genius. they dare to bring in three secret weapons disguised as an Earl''s son and two ves to try to humiliate us? I''ll make them regret it!" "This¡­ this is brilliant! I think I agree with His Highness, this is really the safest solution." "Your Highness''s words are a revtion from heaven! When will we execute this n, Your Highness?" "the next event is a week after the first one, it''s a known rule, and It will be officially announced after the sorting and ranking of the first event ends today, that means you have a whole week, everything must be over before the seventh day." Sage Louis issued hisstmand, then rose from his chair and disappeared He left behind a huge council of saints and politicians, the mind and heart of the Dolivarian kingdom... all anxious to think of the best way to kill Caesar and kidnap Theo and Peon within a week without leaving evidence. Chapter 63 Six days passed quickly... during them, Caesar did not take a single step outside the family''s temporary residence, The first 3 days he didn''t leave Peon''s side, he and everyone from the ck Sun kingdom was trying their best to heal his wounds, the good news is that it was all superficial and within 3 days Peon was strong enough to get back to his daily routine The rest of the six days Caesar spent them with Peon and Theo in a closed training, uninterrupted by nothing but food rations. Five days ago, the results of the first round appeared, and Caesar took first ce with 36 kills, although everyone was surprised that Caesar was not eliminated, They didn''t even deduct a single token of what was mentioned as *stolen* previously, but this is no longer important.. What is important is that Caesar qualified for the second and final round. and now only a few hours separate him from climbing the biggest tform for the young generation in all the eight kingdoms, and grabbing the undisputed title of number one, although he didn''t care much about empty titles like this, he was very excited, he wants it for his father! Robin''s decision to send him to the Burton family and send him on missions and wars to make a name for himself, it was clear that he wanted him to be famous for his strength, it was unknown why... But as long as his father wants him to be a famous warrior, then he shall be. And what would give him more fame than being the younger generation absolute champion tomorrow? With a few kicks and punches, he will be the champion, the idol of the younger generation, and his name will run throughout the Eight Kingdoms, perhaps when he aplishes this, his father will say that he has done enough and will allow him toe back to live next to him again... *knock knock* "Who is there?" Caesar opened his eyes, it was not yet time for dinner, and even if it was, no one should have disturbed him by knocking on the door, but rather the food should have been brought in silently from under the door. "My nephew Caesar, you have been closing on yourself for days, so I came to take a look at you. Are you okay?" "Oh, Uncle John? Yes, I''m fine... I''m just adjusting my mentality and getting fit for tomorrow." Caesar rose and went to open the door with a smile. If anyone here other than Billy could talk so freely with Caesar, then it''s undoubtedly John Burton... Robin''s blood brother. "Boy, are you serious? Do you really intend to stay in there until the fight?" "Um, yeah? What else would I do?" John moved a step forward and reached out and gently hit Robin on the side of his head, "You''re already the champ once you get into that arena, you know this and I know this, why do you keep yourself locked up all week?" "This¡­ what do I do besides training?" Caesar scratched his head. "Come with me! Remember that restaurant west visited? The food was delicious but that bastard Michael Tinley blew it for us. Let''s go there again, I doubt someone will try to mess with you again after the hunting event hahaha" "This... wouldn''t be good, would it?" "Why wouldn''t it be?! Brat, tomorrow might be ourst day in this foreign kingdom, do you really just going to leave like this? Let''s just walk around and find us a few pretty girls haha ??with your strength some fooling around won''t affect you negatively tomorrow, right?" "True, but..." "But what? Are you afraid of Dolivar''s bastards? Don''t worry, what might they do for example? We''ll move downtown in the most crowded ce, nobody will dare do anything to you." "...I think you''re right, it wouldn''t hurt to take onest look, wait a second I''ll go tell Uncle Billy." "Shhh, you want to shut it down from the very beginning?! If you tell him he''ll refuse or he might send one of those old men to ruin our fun, let''s go both of us and don''t worry I''ll take responsibility when we get back, oh.. bring Theo and Peon too, they deserve a little pic as well." john giggle "Heh~ ok Uncle John I''ll do it for you this time, but you''ll have to moderate for my sack if I ever pissed off my father haha" After exchanging a few jokes and littleughs Caesar went to the two rooms next to him to summon Peon and Theo, then the four left in silence... ================== The streets are still as crowded as they were before, no, even more! It''s on the eve of the end of the tournament, almost all the visitors from the other kingdoms were in the streets to fill their eyes of this foreign country before returning to their homes, Every ten years the tournament takes ce in a different kingdom, as such the tournament will return here 80 yearster! that was a long time.. most of those present this time might not be able to return Not just for Dolivar... who knows when they will have another chance to leave their own kingdoms for anywhere else? The festive atmosphere, the pretty girls, and the cheerfulughter of the children made even Theo raise his lips a little and form a smile. "What do you think, Caesar? You would have missed all this while sitting alone in your cramped room, huh?" "The atmosphere is really refreshing..." This was the first time he saw a festival of this size, and the participants in it from all kingdoms, with different cultures, costumes, and even different walks, everything was a pleasure for the eyes The four of them walked for about two hours in the streets trying different games and sweets, time flew by so fast and no one noticed where they are until atst Peon stood still and looked around, then spoke "Young master, we are approaching the gate of the capital, time to correct our direction." "Oh, you''re right, we''ve gone a long way, it''s better we get back to the residence, But let''s take another route to see what''s left of the festival," replied Caesar with a smile after a quick scan to his surroundings, he is indeed having the time of his life. At this moment suddenly appeared a shadow dressed in ck and stood in the way of Caesar and hispany, Before Caesar could ask who he was, he felt tremendous pressure on his head. this pressure wasing from five different people.. and all five were saints! The masked man who blocked their path, who happens to also be the strongest among the five took two steps forward, "Caesar Burton, don''t be afraid, we want to exchange a few words with you,e with us, after we tell you what we have we''ll leave immediately." "Say what you have here." Caesar mustered his strength to say those words, but he knew full well that he couldn''t scream even if he wanted to, the pressure on him was just too great. "No! It has to be in a private ce,e to the woods outside the city and we''ll talk.. You can feel the rest of myrades, right? don''t worry we don''t intend to kill you, if we did we would do it now and escape.. Do you think the four of you can survive any attack from one of us?" Caesar knew very well that escaping was impossible. If one of the five saints wanted to kill them, they would be considered dead, but he knew damn well that these guys weren''t here for anything good! there are surely other reasons they want to take them outside for it... maybe to imprison them or torture them to try to extract their techniques. no matter how it is, they wouldn''t end up with a good ending. at this moment, John grabbed Caesar''s sleeve in a hurry then spoke in a fearful voice, "Please agree, they may be honest and leave us after they''ve finished what they want to say, who knows, maybe it will benefit us somehow." Caesar snapped his teeth, but he knows that if he resists now he is dead, if he tried to escape or even make a voice he is dead. Actually, the worst thing in this situation is that they were already near the gate, maybe if they were still in the city center someone would have noticed and rescued them, but now... the safest solution is to follow them and buy time for himself until he finds a way to safely escape the situation with hisrades and his uncle, "Okay, we will do as you say.." "Good boy, let''s go then, follow after me closely, and don''t try to do any dirty trick, if one of you tries to escape or even changes his facial expression, I''ll kill him!" Chapter 64 The masked man led the four towards the gate, no one around suspected anything, as they seemed to be moving of their own free will, because ording to the masker''s man instructions, none of them can even express fear or hesitant on his face or he will kill them directly After exiting the gate theypleted their way for about two hours towards the heart of the nearest forest, a few tens of miles away from the capital, All the way, Caesar and his group were trying to find loopholes around them or a miracle they could cling to, but the miracle did not happen. The masked saint in front suddenly stopped and turned to face them with a cruel smile apparent in his dark eyes "Tell us what you want.." asked Caesar, still hoping that the man might be honest and would release them unharmed after delivering his message, because if this is not the case, then... "Haha, did you really believe that? It was just a ploy to bring those two behind you here without a fuss, as for you... you may die" The masked saintughed loudly and started to approach them. This answer was the worst possible response, they wouldn''t even take him as a prisoner as well, but go straight for the kill Caesar''s mind went nk, just one line appeared in his thoughts: ''it is all over'' There is no need to beg, threaten or resist. These people know what they are doing, they are here on a mission and they will carry it out no matter what. The saintughed out loud and throw a punch towards Caesar, when it reaches his body, the ninth-leveled Caesar would turn into dust *boom* A strong impact sound suddenly came from in front of them, and a strong shock wave from that impact threw them from their original spot and pushed them a few meters back. When Caesar opened his eyes again, he did not see the masked saint.. Rather, the slightly curved back of an old man, and he could no longer hear the sound of the masked saint''sughter. What got his attention most was the blood Falling from an old man''s arms dying the ground red, no matter how much Caesar tried to remember the owner of this back he couldn''t, so he finally spoke, "Who.. who are you?!" The old man was struggling to hold back the damage to his body from receiving that attack in such a forceful way, as the masked Saint in front of him was even stronger than him! after another second he answered in a tired coarse voice, "I apologize for beingte, Nephew Caesar, I knew everything... and I was following you all along, I was just... hoping for a miracle to happen and that.. he would really let you go. That''s why I waste toe out.. I''m useless.. This old man is called Murphy.. I''m of the lucky few.. who knew your father back in his early days.. and I.. was entrusted by patriarch Brian to watch over you as long as we are both breathing." If Robin had been present, he would have known this person at first sight. He is the old chief of the guards who always stood in front of the patriarch''s office! "TCH.. this willplicate things, why didn''t you go to a bar and just enjoy thest days of your life, you senile old man?!" The masked saint put his hand back and was preparing to throw another punch but at that moment Murphy quickly retreated, grabbed Caesar, and flew towards the capital''s direction "surround him!" The masked saint screamed, 9 other masked cultivators came out from different ces, including the other 4 saints they sensed earlier, the closest saint to Murphy jumped to block his way and kicked with all his might, a bright bolt of lightning came out of his feet, heading towards the two... this attack was sent to kill. Murphy barely managed to react, he quickly turned around hugging Caesar, and again, he forcefully took the hit directly in the back. "Uncle Murphy!!" Caesar felt the severity of this attack and vomited blood. He actually received an internal injury, although the attack did not touch him, just the shock wave was enough to inflict significant harm upon him but all that upied his head is what happened to the old man who was trying to save him. The two of them fell out of the air just a few steps away from the spot where they were before, Theo, Peon, and John came quickly and formed a tight defensive circle with their backs facing each other, Though they could still stand... both uncle Murphy and Caesar were in a pitiful state, Murphy scanned the area around him with his gaze, "5 Saints between levels 21~24 and also 5 knights between levels 14~17.. It seems that you Dolivarians really wish for Caesar''s death to send a formation like this.." When the level 24 masked man heard the word *Dolivar*, he furrowed his eyebrows and looked sternly at the Saint who had used a lightning attack just a little while ago, it was known that only Dolivar had techniques for lightningws of level two or above! "Why do you bother with what he says? It''s not like one of them is going to get out of here alive¡­." The saint who used the lightning attack knew his mistake, but he was well aware that killing a level 23 Saint would never be an easy task if he decided to abandon the rest and escape alone. "I advise you to run away now while you still can." Murphy wiped the blood from the side of his mouth and confidently addressed his words to their boss. "Haha, and why exactly that?" "I sent a distress call to the Burton family residence when I saw you in the market trying to lead the boys out, they''re on the way...they might be here at any moment." "Hahaha, do you take me for a fool, old man? It''s clear that you were following the boy alone, who did you send? And if you had gone by yourself you wouldn''t have found your way here, just give in and ept reality." Murphy''s features turned very ugly upon hearing these words... "You didn''te here by yourself, did you? who sent you isn''t some young bastard or some random noble either... how many of your officials agreed about this?" Caesar wiped the blood from his mouth and looked at the masked man who had led them earlier, then started shouting, "DO YOU ALL REALIZE WHAT IS THE CONSEQUENCES OF YOUR ACT?!" "Who sent us is not for you to know, as the dead does not need knowledge. as for... consequences, you say? haha, we will kill and kidnap some unimportant bastards, what consequences are you talking about? please do not overestimate yourself" One of the saints giggled as he took a few steps forward, the five saints all began to advance to tighten the siege even more so that Old Murphy wouldn''t escape. "HAHAHAHA, you idiots!!! indeed, The ignorant are in bliss. you all don''t even understand the entity are you provoking." Caesarughed in apparent anger. "Oh? And who is this *entity* exactly? ..You? Or do you mean the ck Sun King?" A big smile was visible in the masked eyes. For Caesar, he is inevitably dead today, and for the King of the ck Sun, they wish he would react... All they are doing is basically to drag him into a war! "How foolish and arrogant are you people? you want to kill me and kidnap my two brothers for what? is it not for our abilities? I''m talking about the one who gave us those abilities, you idiot!! HAHAHA, if one of us dies inside your kingdom, I assure you all will be wiped out, YOUR ENTIRE KINGDOM SHALL FACE ANNIHILATION HAHAHA!" Caesar''s facial expressions and maniacughter sent a shiver to everyone''s spine, it was clear that he had lost all hope of survival today, even though... he still made the ten-man team rethink their standing for a moment "Hm?" The head of the assassination team paused for a moment upon hearing this, actually, Prince Henry''s and the rest of hispanions'' tales of this boy''s strength were already supporting the theory that there is a major secret hiding inside his body. if it was some reclusive top sage who choose and passed him this secret... But he quickly removed that thought from his head, sage Louis and the upper icons have surly considered this and issued the attack anyway, plus they have already attacked and their identities as Dolivarians were already revealed, there was no turning back now... so he gestured at the other four saints and they started moving together to kill Caesar and the old man at the same time, this time.... there is no way to avoid the collision. Chapter 65 Four Saints attacking from the four directions and at close range, while a fifth saint standing aside overseeing everything to make sure nothing goes wrong... this was the definition of death. When these attackse down on Murphy and Caesar they will surely be dead without the slightest doubt, but just as the four saints were a few meters away from delivering their attacks, one of them let out a loud cry "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa" Before anyone understood what had happened to him, another cry came from another saint, "Aaaaah!" and was thrown to the side with his clothes on fire. The other two Saints stopped half away, afraid from continuing any further or they might get the same fate, so they jumped backward first then went to check on theirrades. the two of them were still rtively fine, but they both took heavy blows in their back without preparing any defense, the attacks weren''t enough to kill or even give them severe injuries, but they were undoubtedly far away from their best condition "Get out here." The masked level 24 Saint shouted, he was the only one who saw clearly what had happened two anonymous saints suddenly appeared and attacked then went back into hiding, but everything happened so fast he couldn''t do anything about it from that distance. "Hehe, I thoughtdy M was going too far when she gave us the task of protecting this boy." One of the two came out from behind a huge tree, "heh~ I still don''t know why we even got into such a fight, but if we go back tody M and tell her that the boy is dead, we might follow him to hell." The second saint sighed and went out from the other side, then looked at Murphy, "Can you still fight, old man? Even with us here, it won''t be easy.." Murphy almost jumped with excitement, these two were saints! and not ordinary ones either for them to produce such timely attacks, if it was a second earlier they might have avoided it, if it was a second slower then they are dead... the stricks were perfect to make significant damage for two of the Dlivarians saints before the real fight begins. Although the fight is still 5v3, this is no longer a one-sided massacre! The masked saint quickly identified the level of the two.. one is the same as the old man at level 23 and the other is at level 22, he was still the strongest saint present. But the rest of hisrades, only one of them was at level 22 and the remaining three were level 21, and now two of them got injured! The next fight won''t be easy... "Who are you? why are you interfering? What do you have to do with what''s going on here?!" The two shrugged... actually they too really didn''t know why were they assigned to protect the kid right before the eight kingdoms tournament began, they are just following the orders. then the stronger of the two looked at Murphy, "Old man, we''re going to help get Caesar out of here, but we don''t intend to die you, you take care of that handsome over there and we''ll take care of those four, how about that?" "Of course!!" Although he knew fighting the masked saint is probably a suicide mission, he agreed immediately, then looked at Caesar, "young master, when we get those five busy, you must take the opportunity and try to find a way to escape from here..." "Damn it! Do you think we are bags of potatoes, old man?!" A voice came from behind a saint. He was a 15th leveled knight... When the old man saw him, he sighed and shook his head, he had really forgotten about the five knights present. Caesar saw the despair in Morphy''s eyes, he then took two steps forward and put his hand on Murphy''s shoulder, "Don''t worry Uncle Murphy, if the saints are eliminated from the equation then we''ll get out of here.. you just make sure you stay alive too." 3 boys at the 9th level and only one knight at the 14th level want to escape from five knights between levels 14~17...? impossible. Murphy shook his head and sighed, "Heh~ I think everything will be revealed in a little while, I only hope that the Heavens will look at the Burton family with bity today! COME ON!" Murphy then jumped towards the masked saint, jumped towards certain death... the rest of the saints also started their fight, on the four wanted to take the opportunity to attack Caesar and end the mission, but one of the two Bradleys stopped him, even if it was a fight of 2v4, the four Dolivarians were barely keeping up due to the difference in level and also the fact that two of them are already badly injured, if one of them diverted his attention then he or his partner might die without knowing how! As such their battle ragged up quickly and none of them tried to intervene with the kids anymore, they submitted thatpletely to the knights While Caesar and hispany remained in their tight defensive circle, watching the knightsing towards them... "Uncle John, can you fight one them?" Caesar asked John looked as if he got bitten by a sea cobra, he quickly replied " who do you think I am?! I generally do some office work of the elders, how can I stand against those professional assassins?!" " I thought so... anyway, these people are here for me, Theo and Peon, I don''t think they will attack you if you stay where you are while we try to escape, this will be in your best interest¡­ this will be a temporary farewell, take care of yourself uncle.." "What?! No... NO!! Don''t leave me alone here, tell me what are you going to do, take me with you!!" "Sorry uncle, you can''t fight like a knight, nor escape like us, believe me it''s better off you stay here. LET''S GO!" After finishing the sentence, Caesar took out a talisman with a ck circle drawn on it from his clothes, Peon understood what Caesar was going to do and imitated him, then they both activated the seal at the same moment, followed by Theo activating his perfect invisibility feature as well. The three suddenly disappeared before everyone''s eyes. "What''s going on?!" The smile on the face of the level 15 knight quickly turned in puzzlement, the only Level 17 knight among them shouted suddenly, and pointed towards the south, "THERE!! I don''t know how they did it but even I can only find out where they are by activating my spiritual senses to the fullest, follow me" Caesar looked behind him, that knight was pointing straight towards him. Among Theo who had mastered this path and Peon who had the tremendous wind speed, he was still the most vulnerable target. But as he again looked in front of him and tried to increase his speed, he heard a crying from behind, "AAAAAAAAAH!" He quickly looked back again and found the level 17 knight standing stunned looking down, or specifically.. at the wide hole in the middle of his chest.. he was dead. But the source of the scream was not him, but the old man Murphy! In order to kill the main threat chasing Caesar, he turned his back to his opponent for a moment to strike down the oblivious knight, but the masked saint took the chance and hit his back with all his might causing him a severe injury, in addition to his previous injuries.. He too can be considered a dead man by now. "UNCLE MORPHY!!" Caesar stood and screamed loudly, although he had never seen this person before, he felt that a close member of his family was dying in front of him.. "GO!" the old man managed to squeeze this shout out with all of what is left of his power Caesar clenched his teeth and sped up again at full speed, ''I can''t let Uncle Murphy''s sacrifice go to waste'' "What are you waiting for? Follow them, the three went through there, there, and there! Find a way to sense their presence and don''t think about arresting any of them, kill them all!!" One of the Four Saints cried out and pointed out where Theo, Peon, and Caesar were... he was starting to have a strong panic attack The day did not go ording to their n... Everything is falling apart in front of their eyes. Killing Caesar and capturing his two followers had already be impossible, even if the knights managed to capture one of the three, the other two would escape.. This is a disaster. But at least catching one of them will not make the operation aplete failure, as such another one shouted "NO, Focus on one of them and catch him, do not go back without one of the three!!" "Concentrate with me, you filthy bitch, or I wouldn''t mind taking a head or two tonight!" A Bradley saint shouted as he attacked the saint who was giving instructions Chapter 66 "Damn it! what are you all doing? we have to capture those three!!" The masked saint finally got rid of the clingy old man, but he was still losing his temper, the technique the three boys used to disappear just now was really good, even if he detected one of them and captured him it would be hard to get to the other one, and impossible to catch up with the third! theoretically, he should have had finished up the old man quickly and captured the three boys single-handedly, But though old Murphy wasn''t nearly strong enough to be his rival, he had excepted the reality that he will die today, and as such his suicidal style made him hard to get rid of. But finally, he got the chance to give him the killing blow when the old man diverted his attention to trying to help Caesar and hispany to escape, even though he is still breathing... With a showing spine, a cut-off nose, and a body in tatters... It could be said that Murphy is already dead, he just refuses to draw thest breath yet. The shouting of the masked saint was useless, he himself knew it was useless.. the other four saints are engaged in two strong fights and none of them can leave the ce if one of them left his fight, then his partner will be killed, and then he will be chased after. even if the masked saint tried to intervene in the fight he would only waste time, by the time he helps his team win, Caesar and his followers would be long gone "Hahaha.. give up already... no one can reach.. the three boys now.. no one! hahaha" old man Morphyughed out loud in a coarse voice, with every word he say... blood sprays from his mouth, he truly resembled a demon at this stage "Shut up! They''re just three kids at the ninth level, and there are four knights between levels 14~16 are chasing them, do you really think that they will survive today!? You are just earning them a few extra seconds by dying, you old bastard!" *BOOOOM* Hearing the sound of the explosion of power, all the fighting stopped for a moment, the features of Murphy and the two of the Bradley family turned extremely ugly, this was an all-out attack of a level 16 knight!! "Hahaha, it looks like one of the three mice got killed, didn''t I tell you? There is no escape today for anyone here, neither you saints nor those kids! Now let me go kill the other two!!" the masked saint roared inughter and got ready to speed up and start searching *BOOOOM* The Masked saint stopped midway.. This was also a level 16 knight''s full attack, but the source of the sound was in apletely different ce! And the strangest thing is that it''s the exact same attack.. the same energy and the same explosion but in apletely different location, the problem is.. it''s impossible for a level 16 person to travel all this distance in a short period! *BOOOOM* the third! The same attack in a different direction, there was one thing going in everyone''s mind: ''that''s impossible!!'' Assuming that the knight moved at such an irrational speed, it is unreasonable for him to produce the same attack as this, at least it would differ a little to be a little stronger or a little weaker, such a perfect match is practically impossible! Therefore, the possibility of external support was also excluded, because even if a flock of level 16 knights wouldn''t produce the same attack in such a manner even if they tried for a year "What''s going on?" At this point, the sh between the saints was already stopped, and all of them focused their minds and souls on the directions from which the attack came, all trying to find a logical exnation, or in a more correct sense...all was trying except for one. "Haaaaahahaha, you idiots, you messed with the wrong person.. you messed with the wrong person.." Murphyughed hysterically and suddenly fell to his knees and started spitting blood.. he had reached his limits.. The masked saint did not pay any attention to the half-dead old bullshit, he turned towards the ce from which thest explosion came and jumped towards it, but immediately after the jump, he felt a weight pulling him down, when he looked at his foot he found an old man who seemed to being out of the bottom of Hell clinging to him, "Old bastard! Why don''t you just die?!" *BOOOOM* A fourth explosion exploded near the scene of explosion number two, which made everyone go even more crazy, The masked saint continued hitting Murphy in the face, and the rest of the four saints continued trying to smuggle one of them towards the explosions.. but to no avail... It''s been a full minute since thest explosion. Nothing else was heard after that, and none of the knights who had left returned. and old man Murphy finally... died. When the Masked saint finally smashed his skull, he headed straight for the nearest explosion site, while the other six saints tactically halted their fight about half-minute ago already... after all, none can kill the other side, it resulted in nothing more than exhausting themselves After the masked saint left, a Bradley family saint looked at the other, "Let''s go." "Where to? None of you will move today!" One of the four Dolivarian saints panicked "You can fight us as equals because of your numbers, but if we try to escape we are much faster individually, maybe if your boss was here, you would catch one of us, but now? Impossible~ but you are wee to try!" The four of them gritted their teeth and stood helpless to respond.. they already knew this and had been mentally prepared for their mission to be exposed to the public ever since these two appeared. The four stood idly by as one of the Bradleys came forward and took Murphy''s body, then the two immediately retreated toward the city. "Wait for me! Don''t leave me here!!" John let out a terrified cry, then started jumping behind the two saints The four Dolivarian saints exchanged looks, and the strongest of them shook his head. Then they immediately headed towards their boss''s location to help the search for the three. The three secret weapons of the ck Sun kingdom... they must be killed or captured at any cost to have their power source investigated, they are far more valuable than a few random Saints from the ck Sun kingdom. But when they got to their boss''s side... they found what they were afraid of, "This..." The body of the level 15 knight... missing a head. Usually, it is impossible for a single attack from a level 16 person to kill a level 15 person, just like the masked saint couldn''t kill old man Morphy for over a minute! But ording to the scene in front of them, the one attack hit the knight at the lower area of the back of his head, a deadly and unprotected spot.. in normal conditions, it is impossible to reach this spot during a fight if the strength gap isn''t great, not even in a surprise attack! "Gather me the rest of the bodies of those clowns.." The anger of the masked saint was evident in every word he said, although he did not know for certain what happened in the rest of the locations of the explosions, the sample in front of him is enough to give him an idea... Whatever happened, it did not end well for them. "Big brother, isn''t it the first time we look for the three targets?" "What targets, huh? WHAT TARGETS?! It has been a few minutes since thest explosion, with the speed and disappearing ability they showed before, it is impossible to know where they are now..." "... now what?" one of the four saints asked in confusion, this mission was an absolute disaster, if they returned like this to the higher-ups they WILL be punished, it is just a question of how far they will go with the punishment.. The masked saint got up, "I know what you mean, we will not change a word of what happened here! I fear that what happened today wille back to bite us in the future.. we will report everything exactly how it is, and leave the rest for the higher-ups.." =================== "Young master Caesar, what do we do now? Shall we go back to the city to take shelter with your rtives there?" Peon approached Caesar as they jumped from tree to tree and asked him with a low voice Caesar sneered. "My rtives? I only have one rtive and he is the one I''m going to take refuge with, he is the one who will avenge us for what happened today.... Let''s go home, we have no ce here." Chapter 67 Inside one of the grand halls of the Royal Pce of Dolivar *boom* Sage Louis Dolev stood up and hit the table in front of him with anger, turning it into dust, "USELESS! You''re all damned useless! you can''t capture or even kill three kids that aren''t even knights? then what use do you have?!" "Please calm down, Your Highness, there must be something we can do." The hall was filled to the brim with saints, even more than before as the sess or failure of the operation would affect the future of the Kingdom, but contrary to all expectations.. they have failed miserably. The council overestimated Caesar and hisrades by sending five Saints, in theory even the five knights were more than enough for the task! in the end, the targets are just three ninth-level teenagers. However, a team of ten specialists in this kind of filthy work with 5 of them being Saints left to do a simple job... but only 5 of them returned. "Calm down? Those three are hiding huge secrets, secrets that were going to be one of our keys in the next war, but all three of them ran away! ording to reports, none of the three havee back to the city yet. This means they''re probably hiding and don''t have the intention to show their faces again, they might even be heading back to their kingdom right now! we have lost our only chance to get rid of them... and you tell me to calm down?!" One of the five Saints who was kneeling on the ground, "Your Highness, the five of us seeded in stopping the Enemy Saints and we even killed one of them, the five knights were supposed toplete the rest of the task.. How do we know that they are so useless?" "Shut up!" Louis moved his hand in the air, and a p fell on the saint''s face, almost killing him... "You dare brag about killing a damned old man while the n failed and the whole n got exposed? My reports say that all the families of the ck Sun in the capital are agitated after the return of the two saints who escaped from you with the corpse of that old saint from the Burton family, their prince William leads them himself to protest and they demand an exnation of what happened, our reputation is getting trashed right now in the streets, what should I tell them? tell me how should I cover up your mess?!" a saint sitting slightly far away spoke with a smirk, "Don''t worry your highness, it''s just an empty hustle, they won''t dare do anything as long as they''re inside our kingdom, we can go and subdue them now, just give us the order." Sage Louis rolled his eyes to the side towards thest speaker, "What is a fool like you doing in a ce like this? Get out of here and never show your face in this kind of important meeting again..." " Your highness, I...!" the one who just spoke panicked "GET OUT!" Sage Louis''s aura exploded this time and pushed the saint who spoke to the door breaking it. "Damn it... Damn the four empires!! had it not been for their arrogance and constant interference in the affairs of the kingdoms, we would have wiped the ck Sun off the map decades ago! If not for them, would we have needed these *reasons*, conspiracies and nonsense over tens of years!? sigh~ Now please, only the smart ones may speak... what do we do now that the mission failed?" Louis sat back down at his chair and started rubbing his forehead "Your Highness, I don''t think the mission was aplete failure¡­." A high-ranking saint sitting next to the prince stood up, bowed, and spoke "What do you mean?" Sage Louis frowned "Please let me exin¡­ How can three ninth-level youths be under the protection of three Saints? Even His Highness Prince Henry does not receive such treatment. Three young men at the ninth level managed to kill 4 knights, including one of them at level 16! Gentlemen, has any of you heard of something like this before? I haven''t, and I''m sure none of you would have even thought about this possibility before today. There is also the matter that the three hadpletely disappeared in front of everyone, with only the Spiritual Sense of those above level 17 being able to clearly spot them, how is this possible? ording to the words of the five saints, what was used to kill the knights was most likely a strange, explosive weapon, that can explode with a power equal to a level 16 knight''s full attack! which is also something we have never heard of before." Sage Lewis narrowed his eyes, "What do you want to say...?" "Your Highness, something is going on in the ck Sun kingdom that we don''t know about yet. What happened today was a warning to us.. we should wait a little longer and stop our ns for now until we realize what we are dealing with." Silence fell over the entire hall, and atst, Sage Louis spoke again, "Our allies will not like the dy anymore... we have been dying for about sixty years now? now that we just started raising the hostility level we return to y nice again?" "I understand that fully your highness, Our allies might get upset with this, But they will not like the defeat and the loss of their interests if we entered the war blindly either, they should be thankful to us that we extracted this information before it was toote, if those heavy explosive weapons and methods of disappearance suddenly appeared in a great battle between us, the consequences would have been dire¡­ Fortunately, we have seen them now But.. this also raises other questions, why did the ck Sun Kingdom send those three with these incredible weapons now?" Another saint intervened, "I think this is clearer. Those three came to us to frighten us and make us cautious in our dealings with the ck Sun Kingdom. I bet these weapons aren''t avable at all in the ck sun kingdom, they are just samples and they brought them here specifically to show them to us, if it didn''t appear in the assassination attempt they would have found another way to announce them. you may ask why would I assume that? if these weapons were avable withrge enough numbers to threaten us and could be used in battle, they would have kept them to themselves as secret weapons and not have shown them in this obvious threatening way. So I think they were objects that are still being tested, but they wanted to show them now because of Their fear of our constant provocations towards them in recent years." "I agree with Brother Sulli, out of their fear they want to frighten us." "sigh~ you both are making sense... what do we do about the ck Sun Kingdom''s usations now? Those five clowns have exposed us with lightning attacks and we can no longer remain silent about the protests of Prince William and his entourage." Another saint stood and bowed, "This is the easiest part, your highness. Let''s simply say that the attackers are from the Tinley family and they want to avenge Michael because they suspect that Caesar has something to do with his death, We can disim our responsibility and make it a personal feud between the Tinleys and the Burtons..." "I have no problem with this, let me see if any of the Burton family worms dares to raise their voice against this duke, hmph!" Duke Titus Tinley stated "But don''t forget that the three suspicious youths and deadly weaponse from the Burton family! Perhaps it wouldn''t be a good idea to make a feud between them and the border duchy of the Tinleys¡­." " You are thinking too much your highness, they are just a lowly earl family, They''re just a front! The ck Sun royal family sent these three youths and their weapons under the name of the Burton family so that they would frighten us even more, telling us that they could arm even the most wretched families with these techniques and weapons if they wanted! But the Burton family itself is a petty family that I can wipe out myself at any time with a spit!" Titus replied again,pletely rejecting the idea of giving any consideration to the Burton family "I''m with Duke Titus on this, the Burton family is just a cover.. it would be alright to make this personal, even the ck Sun royal family would like this solution" Louis Dolev nodded, "Agreed then. go now and announce Duke Tinley''s responsibility for the attack. And then send a few spies to the ck Sun Kingdom to find out what the hell is going on there.. We will freeze any provocations of the ck Sun Kingdom for a few more years until we have the full picture, and also... Increase the border guards between us and the ck Sun kingdom as much as possible, try to catch these three before they leave our kingdom!" "Yes!" Chapter 68 Three weeks after the meeting of Sage Lewis and the Saints... inside the Bradley Military Institution, House 208. After Robin''s little talk with Zara, his life returned to normal somehow, he decided to help her research a goodw for her, he stopped his cultivation and went back to the awesome world of researching, and soon got himself busy entering retreats in his room, the only difference this time was that he did not need to iste himself for months. He used to go out every few days to breathe fresh air and look around at the trees and all sorts of living creatures... Making a cultivation technique was never easy and it is not easy now, especially that at the same time he tries to find ways to strengthen his and Zara''s soul power even more in order to increase their production of talismans. As every day, he gets nearer to the truth that the talismans are mostly based on the soul power alone, and that there is must be a way to strengthen it without needing to breakthrough in the cultivation system And today is as good as always... where Robin was in the living room watching Zara drawing a fire talisman, trying to get ideas about the soul powers but today their daily routine got interrupted by a shout from the outside "Robin, may Ie in?" Robin took a second to reorganize his thoughts, and answered after acknowledging the voice, "Billy? haha Come on in, what are you doing here, brother? I thought you were going to be gone for a bit longer." Robin rose from his ce and moved to greet his old friend with a big smile, but Billy did not return the smile, his features seemed very heavy and filled with sadness, then he fell to his knees As soon as this happened, Robin knew something was wrong and stopped midway. He didn''t even try to lift Billy to his feet, he then asked with a heavy voice "What happened? Where''s Caesar?" "...I ... I''m sorry. I failed your trust and could not fulfill my promise." A rare tear fell from Billy to the ground.. Robin quickly took a few steps and grabbed Billy''s cor. "What did you do, Billy? where is Caesar? WHERE IS MY BOY?!" "I don''t know..." Billy closed his eyes, unable to look into Robin''s face "What do you mean, I don''t know?! Is he alive or not?!" "I don''t know! There was an attack and a huge battle between 8 Saints when it ended Caesar, Peon, and Theo had all gone missing, and they had totally disappeared since then!" "What do you mean by disappear? Why would a battle of this size happen in a damned juniors'' tournament? And what did Caesar have to do with it?!" Robin''s fist got tighter "Allow me to exin to you from the beginning, it all began when Caesar and your blood brother John went to a restaurant, then..." Billy recalled everything that happened at the hunting event ording to Caesar''s story, and then recited the rest ording to the Bradley Saints'' narration: "...that is it, that all that we know after the two Bradleys left with uncle Morphy copse we have no idea what happened to the three kids, they have just vanished! we fear that.. that the Dolivarian saints have captured them afterward." Robin was silent until Billy finished saying everything, he then let Billy''s cor and went to sit on the couch beside Zara who was still crying over her brother, leaving Billy still kneeling. "Uncle Murphy was a good man, he was one of the few who treated me purely in the family, he just loved the fact that I bare the Burtons name and didn''t want anything else... I didn''t even know he was a saint! you must take good care of those close to him. And I must also thank that girl M, I requested her to send a saint to protect Caesar, and she actually sent two! if not for her decision, the three boys would have been killed." Billy was expected every single reaction before he came here... screaming, threatening, and even swearing to cut ties with the Burton family, but Robin''s calm words and logical analysis... made Billy even more afraid, "Robin, it''s normal to be shocked, if you want to cry then cry, and if you''re angry then scream...If ... if you want to hit someonee hit me I will bear everything, just .. Please do not bear the family the responsibility for what happened, it was my responsibility alone." Robin raised his eyebrows, "I hold you responsible for what? As long as the three are alive, then everything is fine." "A-..alive? But they did not return to us.. We sent many people to search in the woods, but we didn''t find a trace, I''m afraid they..." "They''re alive. those four explosions are talismans I gave them, and didn''t the Bradleys say they managed to hold the saints for more than a minute after thest explosion? that''s more than enough for them to leave. I know Caesar very well, he probably thought that if he came back, you wouldn''t be able to protect him, so he decided to go straight back to the Kingdom of the ck Sun, he''s on his way here while we talk." Billy quickly stood up, "But that''s a problem too! on our way back we saw the border guards scattered on the side of the kingdom of Dolivar, does that mean that they know that the three boys will try to cross the border on their own? I have to go back now to look for them and help them cross!" "No need.. I know their capabilities very well, even without any talismans they will be able to find a loophole ande back.. but they will be a few weekste." "This..." Robin''s absolute confidence in Caesar and the two ves is very strange... Even if they were geniuses, they would still be three children against the Border Patrol Army, right? "Let go of this now and focus with me.. what happened after Uncle Murphy''s body was brought back to you?" Billy was stunned for a second before replying quickly, "Prince William rose in anger and urged every single one of our kingdom to gather and march towards the Dolivarian royal pce to demand an exnation. Then senior officials from Dolivar came out and announced that Duke Tinley was the only one behind the ident and that it is a personal grudge between the Duke and the Burton family, and no one should interfere between them. But His Highness the Prince was not convinced by their words and issued orders to withdraw all our expeditions and return immediately in protest of what happened, and everyone obeyed him... none of the ck Sun Kingdom participated in thest event of the tournament and atop of that, before we go he ordered us to spread unofficial rumors to the expeditions of the rest of the kingdoms and to the Dolivarian Capital as a whole that the Kingdom of Dolivar wanted to kill Caesar inside the hunting event and they failed, so he responded By killing 5 entire squads of them, and they are now trying to make up for their mistake by assassinating him by a team of saints before individual confrontations, in which they also failed and killed an old saint instead. the story took the entire capital by a storm, no one even bothered with the tournament anymore, to everyone.. the mysteries Caesar was already the winner" Robin raised his eyebrows and talked in a low voice, "He put the kingdom of Dolivar in an awkward position by mass withdrawal, and then put them in a weak position by having failed to assassinate Caesar twice? What a character this prince William is... I''d love to meet him one day." Billy nodded, "He''s really a genius. We should expect that from someone vying for the king''s throne.. Brother, what do we do now?" A cruel smile appeared on Robin''s face, "They wanted to kill my son twice, they even hit my Peon and humiliated him in front of hundreds of people.. What do you think I''ll do?" "...Robin, I don''t like what you''re saying... the one who took responsibility for the attack is a duke from another kingdom... a duke!!" "And what if it''s a Duke? These talismans have to be tested on someone eventually, or else why did I make them in the first ce? to decorate your room? if not used now, then what am I tiring myself for? My kid is wrestling dangers right now to preserve his life, if it was a fair fight he lost I wouldn''t have interfered, but a KINGDOM bullying him?! they need my permission first! they want it to be a personal feud between the Duchy of Tinley and the Burton family with no one intervening? let''s see if they can bear the consequences of their choice!!" Chapter 69 Billy stood there dumbfounded, every time he opens his mouth to say something, he ended up closing it again, there is no response... Robin was hinting at attacking The Tinley duchy, the most powerful duchy in Dolivar... the duchy that stopped the advance of the ck Sun kingdom a few times over hundreds of years without losing an inch of theirnd... finally, after a few seconds, Billy spoke, "Robin, we lost a lot of the Burton family''s troops in the campaign to reim ournds ten years ago, our standing army is exhausted and our treasury is almost empty, we can''t just send them to die because you-" "Shhh, no need for more talk, summon Patriarch Brian for me. I want to see him here as soon as possible." "Robin! You can''t act like that, it''s the Patriarch! A level 25 Saint!! At least let me take you there!" "Billy! Don''t try to fill my head with nonsense, if he doesn''te in a week I will make my move without him, and also... keep that John Burton in jail till I find some free time to deal with him.." Robin cut short his words, then stood up and went to his room Billy stood for a few seconds looking at Robin''s room, but atst, he sighed and headed toward the Burton familynds to tell the patriarch what had just been said. ---------------- After another 3 days, the expedition of the Bradley family returned home, it turned out that Billy left the Burton expedition at the border and cam at top speed to confess to Robin about what happened A few minutes after their arrival, M hurriedly came to see Robin, telling him of the unfortunate incident, but his response was, "I know, soon I''lle to see your father to talk about something big, Tell him what happened so he''ll have an idea of ??our words." Then he entered his room again and closed the door. -------- After two more days... "Heh~ Robin... I came to meet you as you asked." A faint voice entered Robin''s ear while he was in the meditating position on his bed, he quickly opened his eyes and looked at his side smiling, "Wee, wee... Have you not heard of something called knocking on the door, Patriarch?" "Excuse me for I''m in no mood to knock on doors when I''m forced to leave my business and blindly travel such a distance, what do you want, Robin?" The Patriarch appeared with Billy behind him in Robin''s room Robin didn''t reply again, but stood up, put on his cloak, then went to the door of the room, when he was about to leave he turned to face the patriarch and Billy, "Are youing or not?" Then he made his way outside The two of them looked at each other, then decided to follow Robin, after a few minutes of walking Billy couldn''t bear it anymore, "Robin, how long are you going to drag us behind you without saying anything?" "Everything will be said in our meeting with Duke Gn Bradley," Robin replied as he continued his course. "Gn Bradley?!" The name came down like a thunderbolt on the two of them, those of the Burton family level couldn''t see people like Gn and have a *meeting* with him, the rtionship between an Earl and a Duke is a second or third degree subordination! even though the Burtons are subjected to the Alton Duchy, They still have to bow down when they see someone like Gn! the patriarch couldn''t help but ask, "Robin...does the Duke know what you''re saying? You are a nephew and a friend for us so we tolerate your arrogance, that does not mean that someone like Duke Gn will tolerate you as well...." Robin chuckled in a low voice when he heard this, but didn''t reply and continued his way until he reached the Ducal Pce, the chief guard bowed slightly when he saw them, "Young Sir Robin, his highness the Duke, has informed us of the possibility of youring and instructed for you to enter directly¡­ please go ahead." Patriarch Brian and Billy looked at each other in astonishment... Robin''s strong rtionship with the Bradley family was not hidden after saints appeared to defend Caesar, but this... The three of them continued walking behind the guard until they came to arge hall in which a middle-aged, burly person was sitting. "Haha, nephew Robin, I was starting to wonder if you areing at all! Hmm? Earl Brian?" Brian and Billy took two steps forward and bowed lightly, "We salute Your highness, Duke Gn." "There''s no need for formalities, you all can sit down." Gn gestured to the seats in front of him, At this moment M also entered and sat next to her father, then directed her words to Robin, "I heard that you came, atst, so I came to see what you have." Gn and M Bradley, Brian and Billy Burton, the four of them now looking in the direction of Robin, waiting for the reason for the gathering today. Robin smiled a big smile and dered, "Gentlemen, anddy... I have gathered you today to talk about dering war on the Duchy of Tinley of the Kingdom of Dolivar." Everyone looked at each other in surprise, then Gn''s eyes settled on Robin again, "Is that some kind of a joke?" "I am 100% sane. It is clear that Dolivar wants a war, and I, a good-hearted person, decided that I would give them what they want." "Robin, don''t be impulsive, I understand that you are angry by their repeated harassment of Caesar, but wars affect the lives of tens of thousands and alter the economy of duchies and perhaps entire kingdoms, this is not something I can help you with just because you want to." Gn shook his head. "Sorry Robin, the Burton family can''t go to war, just a Marquess destroyed a huge portion of our army ten years ago and took a portion of ournds in an in-kingdom war, so what would happen if it is us against a duke from another kingdom?! I''m honestly ttered that you think we are that strong, but you''re overestimating us..." Brian shook his head. Robin nodded to both, then stated "Then what if I give you a few thousand sixth-level Fire talismans and a few dozen five-second Darkness talismans?" "What?!" Billy couldn''t believe his ear, "When can you get all this ready?" "Three months, no... just two months would be enough time to prepare your armies for invasion." Robin raised two fingers. "Wait, wait... what are the talismans of darkness?!" Gn interfered "It''s a talisman when activated it will make a person disappear for 5 seconds, excellent for lower levels but even saints can use it.. they won''t be hidden from the spiritual sense but it will be useful because our enemies don''t know anything about it yet." Gn stood upon hearing this and looked at Caesar Fiercely, "You little bastard, you have such a thing and you never mentioned it to us?!" "Don''t get excited too much, I exined everything about it to M and promised to give her some talismans of this type monthly, that''s why she sent saints to protect Caesar from the beginning." Gn hurriedly looked aside at M, "Is that right?" His daughter nodded in agreement Gn sat again and was silent for a few seconds to think, then returned to look into Robin''s eyes, "You have already promised M the darkness talismans for Caesar''s help, so it can''t be considered a card you can use to get us into this war, and arge amount of talismans is not considered a reason either, because all of them will be used In the war that YOU want to start... what do you have for me?" Brian nodded in agreement with Gn Bradley''s words, an additional amount of talismans will greatly increase the chances of winning, but it is not enough reason to start a war in the first ce, human losses are always heavy in a war at the level of duchies, and even if they win, thend will go to the duke and not to a small family Like the Burton family, they had no interest in entering a war like this "You old farts, I hoped for some more enthusiasm for glory, and you are both thinking about benefits! well, whatever, I''ll give both of you what you want... first thend we win from the war will entirely join the Burton family." Robin announced and pointed at Patriarch Brian The Patriarch was so confused that he didn''t rejoice or refuse, he just turned his head to look at the Duke''s reaction "HAHAHA, so I think this ridiculous meeting is over." Gnughed loudly and stood up But before he could turn his back, Robin''s voice came, "As for the Bradleys, and for your efforts in this war, I''ll give you the method to draw your own Level 6 Fire talismans." Chapter 70 A mixture of enthusiasm, happiness, and disbelief struck Duke Gn upon hearing what Robin said. After seeing what Robin could do, especially after the spirit Revitalizing pills he had sold at the auction, he realized that he could not force him to do anything Because forcing Robin in something would be putting him in a box. if he was stupid and forced him to only make fire talismans from the beginning, he wouldn''t have invented those pills or the darkness talismans which now he desires even more than the fire talismans! keeping him alive, making a good rtionship with him, and hoping he would continue dealing with him, was the best and only choice In his mindset: he needed Robin''s future achievements and could not do anything to him, and Robin needed him now and that''s why he will never hand him the real techniques or the methods to do all the work because then he will be less valuable... this is why he never expected what Robin just said, actually he would have agreed to help if Robin swears to sell him his next few inventions! Jn tried to hide his mixed feelings and looked at Robin with bright eyes, "Robin... these things can''t be joked about..." "And I''m not going to joke about important matters like this, help me conquer Dolivar and you''ll have a level 6 Fire talismans manufacturing nt for you alone." Jn sat down again, leaned his back on the chair with his palm on his forehead, "You really know how to raise interest in others... you promise me the strength I want, and the Burton family you promise them thends they have coveted for thousands of years... but what about you? What will you gain from this war? How? For a wise genius like you to be led to war because someone angered his son? Don''t get me wrong... it is kind of pathetic. Secondly, Prince William told all the duchies and especially the border duchies with Dolivar - Stanley, Alton, Evren - that the Kingdom of Dolivar seeks a great war for a reason and that we must not fall into their snares until the intelligence department discovers the reason for their actions, I wonder how he will react when he sees me leading a war against them after his warning... while taking an Earl family with me!!" "...Your first question has two answers, the easiest of them is that those bastards wanted to kill my son, so I will simply kill a few tens of thousands of them. I am not some wise god... How can I have enough strength and watch those I care about getting bullied and do nothing? So what is the point of everything I do then? But honestly, this is one part of the truth... this leads us towards the harder answer, and in order to establish this fact and for all and do not to ask me about other reasonster... Let me answer the first question with a question, your highness Gn... I have been blessed with intelligence and tremendous research methods that qualify me to research medicine and engineering and develop the whole world if I want, but I started by developing weapons for major wars right away, why do you think I did this? "..Why?" Gn never asked himself this question, it is natural for a person to strive to increase his strength, right? Robin adjusted his seat and said in a serious voice, "Here''s the answer to this question and with it the answer to your first question... I am a person who likes to work freely, and this freedom will onlye with the extension of my absolute influence, or at least the influence of people I trust. For example, as long as the Duchy of Bradley is under your control, and you can be considered a valuable ally to me, I will provide you with arms and support to defend and expand your Duchy further. I can''t just give strangers things that strengthen their armies and elevate their status and then they use it against me if a conflict of interest rises, don''t you agree? my previous inventions got me a safe sphere in the Burtons and the Bradleys territory, and I think it''s a good time to increase this sphere a little I will not lie to you Duke Gn, I have been thinking for a while where to start expanding my sphere of influence, Duke Tinley of Dolivar presented himself to me on a golden te, and here I am telling you that the Tinleys will not be thest, their Duke just sped up the process a little. It''s just the beginning, my ambitions are much further than that ." M couldn''t hold herself more and interfered, "...Why are you trying to hide the truth by talking about freedom and revenge then? You''re just thirsty for greatness, you want to stand on top of the world and write legends about you and for poets to sing your name, don''t you?" "Hahaha, who knows? maybe I am, does that bother you so much aunty M?" Robinughed out loud "Hmph, as long as you don''t forget that we are allies, I''m happy." M raised her shoulders and went back to silence "Good! As for your second question, Mr. Gn, if you were asked why you broke the rmendation and joined the Burton family in the attack, tell them that Caesar was the disciple of the one who gave you the talismans, and that he was enraged that they tried to kill his disciple, and you are trying to reduce his anger so as not to lose his support for the ck Sun Kingdom... Just Make up some bullshit! it will not be difficult for you, you are used to politics." After a couple of seconds, Gn finally spoke,"... alright I will join in, in 10 months I will get enough men and-" "what 8 months? no no nooo, Duke Gn, that wouldn''t work, the march must start 2 months from now." Robin shook his head repeatedly Gn shouted angrily, "what two months?! this is invading another kingdom! I must gather at least 150,000 soldiers, I need time to gather, equip and train such an additional huge army!" "then get me some of your already standing armies, I don''t need 150k soldiers! a small army with the assistant of my talismans will be enough!" Earl Brian hurriedly joined in, "Robin, Duke Gn is right, this in invading another kingdom, sometimes such wars takes decades to arrange, give us enough time to-" "THEY MUST BE PUNISHED." A moment of silence fell over the ce, the sight of the normally calm Robin shouting his lungs out, his eyes turning red and furiously gasping for air, was very astonishing... Robin quickly readjusted himself and continued, " 2 months are already a test for my patience, I can wait no more then those, agree or not is up to you." Everyone present had the same though watching this: It seems that even with his logical and ambitious speech... this guy wants revenge more than anything else. "...Will you give us those level 16 talismans you gave Caesar?" M asked "No, they can''t be mass produced, you will have the level 6 fire talismans and the 5s Darkness talismans." after a couple of seconds of thinking, Gn was the first to break the silence, "Alright Alright, I''m in. but I can only share a quarter of my standing army because I have my own burning border with the Lying Water Kingdom too and can''t leave the Duchy undefended, even though, I will send the elites with you.. the total number of what I will share will be 30,000 soldiers, 500 knights at levels between 11~20, and ten Saints, with the one leading them will be my cousin and my number one general." Patriarch Brian spoke as well, "Sigh~ We will also participate, but as I already said, my army is screwed! we don''t have enough money to maintain arge army, the Burton family''s current standing army is only 20,000 soldiers.. But within two months I can spend the rest pit of the money we have and issue a forced armed call and gather another 10,000 soldiers, 100 knights, and we have 5 Saints other than me, I will send all of them too," "Hmm, then a total of 60,000 soldiers, 600 knights and 15 saints... That''s more than enough! Make preparations, we''ll be moving toward the frontier two months from today. The army from the Duchy of Bradley will have to cross the Burtonnds to go to the Dolivarians border anyway, so I think Jora city will be the best option as the meeting point, Duke Gn, I rmend that your generals head to Jura City as soon as possible to find out the best way to lead thebined army and the best use of the Runes during the war, I will get busy with making the talismans, thest batch of soldiers leaving the Duchy maye and take them before they leave, do any of you have a problem with this?" "I have no problem," Gn nodded "I agree too, Jura City will be happy to wee our distinguished guests haha" Brian was trying to hide his feelings as much as possible but he still seems very happy, today is the most lively and enthusiastic day he had in his long life! "Good, you guys stay to talk about things I don''t understand, I''ll go start working on the talismans, see you in a couple of months!" Robin stood and headed straight for the door, leaving the four behind to begin strategic coordination for the next great war. Chapter 71 As soon as Robin left the meeting, he went straight back to his house, bushing aside his ongoing research and setting himself and Zara on making low-level talismans. In fact, Robin could now make much stronger talismans, the most powerful fire talisman he ever made reached level 17! but they are useless in wars... Each talisman of them takes Robin about two weeks to make, within those two weeks he can make more than a thousand level 6 talismans! So on the grand scale, the less powerful talismans win by a sweeping margin. The stronger talismans Robin decided to dedicate them to defend himself and his followers and maybe sell them if he needed money... A level 17 knight''s attack in the pocket... is worth a lot! But they were not important on the grand scale of things, in two months he can make about 4 or 5 of those.. what would be their effect in a war that has hundreds of knights? nothing! perhaps they might be important one day when his soul bes stronger... as the talismans'' main source of power is the soul strength of the one drawing it. --------- Three weeks after the meeting, the trio of Caesar, Peon, and Theo, finally arrived at the Bradley''s Military Institution, covered in blood, wounds, and mud... the suffering they had gone through until they crossed the border was very much apparent in every inch of their body, the number of Dolivar soldiers they had to fight and kill is unknown... When the three entered the house, they were surprised by the view of the small mountains of fire talismans! they immediately realized that Robin knew what had happened to them, or he wouldn''t have made of these... The three went and greeted Robin with a bow. Caesar didn''tin about anything... Robin didn''t try to console him either. All he said was, "Go wash up and start training, you three have stayed at level nine for long enough, I want you all to reach level ten in a month." Without another word, the three nodded and dispersed to their rooms... ------------- Another month quickly passed. during which the trio Caesar, Peon, and Theo broke through to the tenth level as Robin instructed. the overall situation inside houses 207 and 208 was rtively calm, as the three boys cultivate while Robin and Zara draw talismans madly But the same can not be said about the outer world. During those 7 weeks... the duchies of Bradley and Alton were in chaos! Whenever a battalion of a thousand soldiers is prepared in the Duchy of Bradley, they immediately head towards Jura City in the Duchy of Alton. The length of the distance,bined with the sheer number of soldiers that shook the earth with their footsteps daily, had frightened A LOT of people especially the nobles that own thends between the Bradleys and the Burtons, they were always on guard, biting their fingernails daily in fright that one of those battalions might make a little drift and destroy them in passing even themoners who don''t care about thends and riches were in shock and dread about the almost daily marches, it soon became the most talked-about situation in the two duchies the internal fighting was widespread, and perhaps the Duke of Bradley wanted to help the Burton family expand their territory a little, or the Burtons paid Duke Gn toe and defend them against someone else..? No one knew what is happening exactly, and no one tried to intervene and find out, for fear that he might offend the battalions somehow and get himself killed... Too many possibilities left people dreaming and making up various scenarios, but not one of them seeded in even getting close to the real reason... -------------- Six days remain before the agreed date for the start of the march on the Duchy of Tinley. *knock knock* A knocking sound came from the door of Robin''s house "Who''s there? It doesn''t matter... just get in!" The door opened and a very beautiful mature woman entered, it was M, "Robin, thest battalion is moving towards Jura today and I''m going with them, it''s time to hand over the talismans you have prepared." "sigh~ fine, you will find some here and some in house 208 next door, with a total of 5,631 sixth-level fire talismans, 150 5-second darkness talismans, and 200 10-day vitality talismans." " 5 THOU-...?! Wait a moment.. the talisman of vitality? What is this..?" M ignored the huge numbers that Robin was able to produce during the two months and focused entirely on the new variety. Robin looked at her, "I was working on something big before the war issue, sadly I didn''t finish it, but I was able to benefit from my research far enough to put it into this talisman... inside the human body, there are certain cells that are responsible for naturally healing wounds, but they are somehow slow... this is what I focused this talisman on, to simte those cells and make the natural healing process faster by a certain extinct. When the ten-day vitality talisman is activated, it will instantly speed up the natural healing process of a person. the body of whoever activates it would feel as if ten days had passed in the blink of an eye. In other words, small wounds will heal immediately, medium wounds will heal to some extent and the injured will be able to continue fighting, and fatal wounds will lose some of their gravity... even if a person who has just been ughtered activated it, his nick muscle tissues will grow fast enough to save his life before he loses all of his blood. Of course, these talismans will benefit injuries that can be healed over time, meaning their ideal use is war injuries such as stab wounds, burns, flesh cuts, etc... But they cannot heal health diseases. and it does NOT recharge one''s energy, in fact, it uses energy to activate and work, so the one who uses it will get very tired, that''s why I don''t rmend using it multiple times in a sessive manner because it might suck you dry and die of exhaustion. and... hmmm, I think that is it, did I make myself clear?" M got frozen in ce, not knowing what to say... One talisman of the type of vitality can save a life on the battlefield, Robin has now given her 200 new life chances... The value of a single Vitality-type talisman is much... much higher than Fire and Darkness talismans... Its value is close to the spirit Revitalizing Pill, or even more! "Robin, you¡­ hey~ Like you said to me earlier, I have to stop being amazed while I''m dealing with you." M sighed and turned around to get the wagons ready to collect and load the talismans on them. A long line of wagons entered the institution, the ones riding them were all high-ranking, trusted knights, who quickly entered the two houses and began to pack every fifty fire runes into a box so that they could be easily distributedter, then loading the boxes onto the wagons... The whole process took about 4 hours. After thest carriage finished loading, all that was left was M, Robin, and Zara inside the house, M turned her eyes to Robin, "The army is moving now, let''s go." "No, no, I will not join you, I wouldn''t help much. there is a saying, leave the bread to the bakery and war to the soldiers... I''d rather stay here where is peace and calmness to make more talismans and supply them to you throughout the war." Robin shook his head and returned toplete the circle he was drawing. "As you wish, do you have any rmendation before I leave?" Robin stopped, raised his head, and shouted, "Caesar, Theo, Peon!" Three shadows appeared around him, and Caesar replied, "How can we help you, Father?" Robin did not answer him, but turned his eyes toward M, "Take the three with you, tell the Army General to put Peon in the intelligence squad and Theo in the assassination squad, if there aren''t such squads in major wars, then make some! and give Caesar 100 men to lead during the battle, if he shows talent in leadership raise his rank... and thank meter !" "En, I will convey your wishes to the general... I''m leaving then... take care of yourself..." said M hesitantly " I think I should have been the one to say this line... but okay I will." Robin shrugged and startedughing seeing him acting like this, Mi humphed and ran outside. Robin continued hisughter for a few more seconds after this scene, then finally turned to face the trio with a smile, " Boys, I know they have bullied you, I''m a weak man and can''t directly seek justice for you, all I can do is this giving you this opportunity... go release your anger, take your revenge with your own hands, make your own legends... I want to hear about your achievements when youe back" they finally were sure that all of this was happening for them, very quickly tears filled their eyes, and they themselves got on their knees, with Caesar finally the one to speak, "father, you will not be disappointed." Chapter 72 Another week has passed... a week that can be described as *fiery* for the Duchy of Bradley and Alton... and also, the whole kingdom. Thest battalion that came out of the city of Bradley''s pearl was the straw that broke the camel''s back, It was purely made up of the Duchy absolute elites! 600 knights headed by M Bradley personally, this was certainly not just some regr fight or a hired army as some believed before. And soon, the much-awaited news was finally leaked... The Burton family announced that: [in the hunting event, there were five Dolivarian squads that got killed mysteriously inside, and instead of doing sufficient investigation, they framed Caesar Burton for their murder. Duke Tinley gave orders to attempt to assassinate Caesar Burton by sending 5 saints and five knights, had it not been for the care of fate, the Duchy beloved son would have been dead. But the assassins managed to kill a saint belonging to the Burton family. That is why the Burton family wants to take revenge against the Duchy of Tinley in Dolivar... And the Bradley family decided to help because Caesar Burton is the most prominent genius of their military establishment.] A foreign war!! Any news involving foreign wars travels quickly, especially if the participant is a Duke family like the Bradleys! Second, a young boy from the Burton family killed dozens of Dolivar''s elites in the hunting event? No one believed that Duke Tinley would just frame a random young guy and go for the kill in such a manner, he should have strong reasons for this. But even though... Duke Tinley wanted to kill Caesar Burton and even sent 5 Saints but still failed? a fight between saints happened for a boy!? with everyone hearing the news, one question would certainly follow: [Who exactly is this boy?!] And this is the question exactly is what Billy and the rest of the generals wanted when they dered their intention, to glorify Caesar even more so as to give the soldiers a sense of superiority over their enemy. ~ and of course because that would appeal to Robin too ~ And they had what they wanted.. The public opinion in the ck Sun kingdom actually sympathized with their cause and was busy talking about imaginary legends of Caesar and what he did there, Various legends about his genius, courage, and strength were woven every single second through the informationworks of the Bradley and Burton families. But if the high officials of the ck Sun Realm didn''t like what is going on at all... They know very well what happened there and that the purpose behind it was to drag them into a war, and now these two stupid families have fallen into the trap... of their own free will? They can turn a blind eye to the Burtons since they''re just an Earl and what they''re doing has no weight... But what about Duke Bradley? The biggest problem is that the chances of stopping them before the war started have be zero! They announced their goal on the same day they left Jura towards the Borders, and therefore no orders can be issued to stop them and dismantle the army, otherwise, it will be a p to the two families and a p to the kingdom itself. Ten days have passed already since the army started marching... the army of 60,000 soldiers entered thends of the Duchy of Evren and advanced all the way to the border of the kingdom of Dolivar. ------------------------ The capital of the ck sun Kingdom.. the conference hall... An urgent meeting was held in the name of His Highness Prince William, in which the kingdom''s senior officials and all those who were able toe from among the senior saints in a span of ten days. "Gn is crazy! he is always had been crazy! I warned you all but that lunatic many times but no one listened to me!!" A middle-aged saint hit his hand on the table "Dolivar provoked Stanley, Alton, and Evren families... but the Bradleys were the ones who took the bait? How pathetic is that?"mented another Another saint stood up, "Your Highness, I demand that Gn be summoned to appear before us and exin what he has." All eyes fell on Prince William, who was rubbing his forehead with his hand. "I''ve already summoned him, but he asked for a dy until next week." "What? Is he the one who stiptes when he will meet us now? this guy really forget what he is!" "If he wanted to destroy his 30,000 soldiers so bad, he could have told me and I would have wiped them out for him, why should he send them to start a war against Dolivar''s madmen?" "I bet he is scheming with Dolivar against us!" "That''s reasonable, when Dolivar''s n to provoke the three border Duchies failed, he jumped in to save the day for them! He should be held ountable for treason!!" The saint who had asked for Gn''s summons moments before said, "Your Highness if Jn ising next week, what are we doing here then? all the usations are merely empty talk without him present..." "I called the meeting urgently because thest news I got was that the army is at the edge of the border, they must be setting up camp now and making ns for the sh, they would soon start the small skirmishes with the border guards and -testing the waters- movements will begin, if I''m not mistaken, the real attack wouldunch within two weeks... this is ourst chance to do something to stop them before it''s toote, do any of you have a suggestion?" A moment of silence filled the hall... ''It seems that the royal family is desperate'' This is the first thing that crossed their minds after hearing William''s words. The kingdom of the ck sun is basedrgely on freedom, the dukes, in particr, are free to wage internal and external wars without the permission of the royal family. of course, if a Duke did this then he would have to bear the consequences alone as well, But still... if the Duke does not have to take permission from the royal family, what can they do to stop them in a case like this? Of course, they can pressure him politically and economically, or even extract a fewnds from him if the need arises, but this is in the long run... As for now, the Royal family, nor their council can do anything to stop the Duke''s army. "Your Highness, do we have information about the person who leads this army?" William nodded, "It''s Edward Bradley, a level 28 Saint, you must know him well from his epic wars against theying Water Realm..." "Edward Bradley... he a really great general... this choice to lead the army made me think for a moment that Gn is serious about invading Dolivar, not that he was leading 60,000 idiots on a suicide mission!" "It doesn''t matter who he is, They will get destroyed the moment they cross the border." finally, a middle-aged man stood up, "Your Highness, I know Edward. I fought alongside him one day. He is a smart man who knows logic, If we move now at full speed, we can arrive in a few hours and talk to him, perhaps he will be convinced and stop the progress." "You are right, Edward Bradley is very smart and he will be convinced of the words of reason if we show him the big picture... I am free today, I cane with you." A few people nodded in agreement with the suggestion, and William too saw a glimmer of hope atst and was about to give his approval and choose the right team for the expedition when... "your highness, an urgent report has arrived regarding Duke Bradley''s army." Someone hurried into the dome and shouted at the top of his voice, forgetting to even bow in respect to the prince. William furrowed his brow, "take your breath first, what might be urgent about the army? A full day hasn''t passed since they got to the border, they must still be pitching tents now." "Sir, you will not believe this.. the report says that they didn''t stop for a second at the Borders, they entered directly into thends of Dolivar! and went straight towards Baron Bato''s main city! in there, there were an allied army of 3 Baronies gathering to move toward the border together and stop our army until Viscount Cetina''s army arrive, they destroyed the stronghold, wiped out or enved every single soldier for a total of about 40 thousand, and enved everyone else in the city. the baron himself and his family were captured, and our side casualty is less than 500 hundred soldiers. and right now the Duke''s army is on its way to fight the allied army of Viscount Cetina that consists of 70,000 soldiers !! " Chapter 73 The Kingdom of Dolivar... On the border of thends of Viscount Setina... A middle-aged beautiful woman wearing full body armor and riding on a high strong-looking horse, next to her are three strong-looking men hovering in mid-air... Behind her is arge army, the end of which cannot be seen. An absolutely terrifying scene for any enemy... But the strange thing is that the features of terror are visible on the faces of the Viscount Setina herself, and not who is on the other side... A few hours ago this enemy entered thends of Dolivar and crushed the allied army of the three baronies... in their own stronghold! the whole processsted for only one hour... On the other hand, the losses of the enemy army were almost negligible! One hour... an army of 40,000 soldiers was destroyed without harming the enemy... now this is Terrifying! How they did it? she didn''t know... these are the only details they knew about the battle, as the whole army of the three Baronies fell apart and were mysteriously ughtered or enved in no time this is why the scouts on both sides just knew the final end, none of them saw the process... the weird thing is that after such battle it is necessary to take rest, now that they had the Baron''s stronghold they should have hold on to it and never let go! that''s how the national wars happen!! The conqueror army takes a stronghold after stronghold, a city after cit, and they advance very carefully and try to keep what they have for the longest time possible... But the army of the ck Sun did the exact opposite! they did not even stop to rest or collect spoils, but rather continued to advance in a straight line for almost half a day until they reached this point... Is this excessive confidence, or do all of them want to advance until thest one of them dies? In both cases... the answer is not good. "HOLD YOUR POSITIONS! Whoever moves one step without his officer''s orders, he and his family will be executed!" Cetina shouted with all her might as she watched the enemy army approach, then she continued with a quieter voice, "Generals of the left and right wings, start moving your legions a hundred steps forward!" "yes." two of the three saints in the air nodded and started giving orders to the smaller officers *dum dum dum* the drums beat and the two wings of the army, 15,000 soldiers each, began to move forward while the 40,000 soldiers central army stood still. "General Octavi, take some escorts and go see what the hell they want from us, I don''t remember having any enmity with the ck Sun Kingdom!! ...If it can be resolved peacefully, do whatever it takes to negotiate." "Yes." A level 22 Saint nodded, then got down from mid-air to set on his horse as a sign of respect, and he soon choose 10 knights to follow him, then the 11 went straight towards the oing army The general and those with him arrived quickly and started talking with the general of the enemy army. A minute passed... Two minutes... Viscount Setina and every high officer who heard about the dread of this army was breathing heavily while watching what was going on in silence and fear. Finally, the general turned his horse and quickly returned with his team, but the problem is that the enemy army wasing after them. "What happened, Octavi? Did you fail?" "your grace, it''s the Burtons and the Bradleysing out of revenge for what Duke Tinley did to the young boy called Caesar... do you remember the name? it is that story that went viral two months ago! ...they don''t want to stop, their General demand us to surrender before he gets here or he will start a massacre... they say they intend to destroy the whole Duchy." "Damn it! Why do I have to pay for what that bastard Titus Tinley did?!" The Viscount exploded, forgetting for a moment that she was talking about her boss, " forget it, we will destroy the invaders here, no one dared to belittle me like this before... I''ll make them an example to others." "your grace, I have noticed that their numbers are indeed less than ours, and I think that the pincer n we previously agreed upon would be optimal indeed, but their formation is extremely tight, so I rmend we widen the pincer more. " Setina nodded, "Let the left and right wings advance another by 200 steps and go wide 300 steps, do it quickly." "Yes." The Two saint Generals bowed around her and each went to their ce *DUM DUM DUM* The drums sounded again and the two wings of the army began to diverge until they reached the distances that Setina demanded, then everyone stopped again for another five minutes until the distance between the two armies was less than one kilometer, then Setina took out her sword from the sheath, raised it high, and shouted: "ADVANCE!" *VOOOO* When the war horn sounded, the ground began to tremble, 70,000 soldiers began to move at the same time. The distance is starting to shrink... 950 meters... 900 meters... The enemy army hasn''t shown anybat formation yet, they are just marching forward and sticking together like a block of ck wood... which made the Viscount furrow her eyebrows even more 850 meters... Finally, there is some movement, the ck Sun army has suddenly stopped. and two squads of archers each is consisted of 200 high-leveled archers advanced to the front 800 meters... The archers started their preparations to shoot, and from the side of the army came two squads of cavalry, each squad had 300 cavalries above level 11, they were all real Knights, and two officers at the head of each squad was a level 20 Knight... the two special cavalry squads quickly stood on the extreme right and the extreme left of the ck sun army in a spear formation. "What is that general trying to do?" Setina didn''t understand anything, these weren''t preparations for a shing between two armies of tens of thousands! First of all, 400 archers will not be able to cause any kind of damage to an army of this size, it is a waste of time... It is better for the infantry to gain momentum by running before the sh than stand behind some archers and wait for it, this makes them at a huge disadvantage Secondly, if the cavalry were a few thousand in number and were targeting one of the wings, she would take it seriously even if they were low-level soldiers, but this..? a small squad of cavalry made of real knights seems frightening, but this is not some minor war! if the cavalry advances like this now, they will be able to prate a certain distance into the infantry formations of the two wings, but they will be quickly surrounded and killed. "Is this a junior general?" Cetina thought to herself but quickly removed the idea, If a beginner general could destroy 40,000 soldiers with almost no losses, what would she be then? she shouted again at the officers, "This is a trick, he will change the formations any time now.. stay careful" 750 meters... The archers raised their bows and hold their strings, while the two cavalry squads slowly began to advance. 700 meters... "FORWARD!" A shout came from within the ck Sun army, causing the cavalry to rush in with all their might the same voice came again, "PULL YOUR STRINGS!" the 400 archers pulled and stood still in a firing position 650 meters... "LAUNCH!" *Soooooooo* 400 arrows shot at the same moment. but the surprise is that the arrows did not target the first row or even a specific area, but were distributed randomly at the right and left wings of the viscount Army. "He actually used this idiotic n? What exactly does he want to achieve?" Setina''s mind nearly stopped working, but she shouted, "Right and left wings, raise the shields!" The 30,000 soldiers raised their light wooden shields and prepared to receive the 400 arrows without fear 200 arrows on 15000 soldiers on each wing... even if they don''t have any shields it wouldn''t have stopped them. *ba ba ba ba* Arrows descended into the wooden shields, only 16 soldiers were hit by the sharp arrowheads. "Hahaha, looks like the Baron is the one who was useless, we''re going to get andslide victory today!" General of the center army, Saint Octavi,ughed out loud Only Setina was still focused on the enemy army, the squad of archers didn''t prepare for the next burst, they all left their bow and started making seals with their hands quickly, with big smiles on their faces. Setina looked back at the arrows... and found some kind of beast hides hanging at the rear of each arrow, "What the-..." *BOOOOM* Chapter 74 *boom boom boom boom* The arrows began to explode sessively, causing a huge number of deaths in the army. The main body of the armies are ordinary low leveled cultivators who do not exceed the fifth level, when such explosions happen between them it''s easy to imagine how much destruction happened and what is worse the number of death counts... the explosions created huge voids inside the formation and caused hysterical panic. Before anyone could understand what was happening, the two elite cavalry squads quickly approached like the grim reaper cutting through the left and right wings in half like a knife in butter without any difficulty the deaths began to pile up very quickly, and the officers could not stop the progress of the cavalry or even slow them down, any attempt to slow them down ended with instant death. The officers quickly gave up trying to make a decent formation to stop the cavalry quickly, so they ignored them and started trying to reform the army to its first coherent formation quickly and fill the gaps, But the panic and fear caused by the explosions in the hearts of the soldiers mademunication with them and the implementation of orders slow to the point of not moving at all when they saw this, the Dolivarians Knights and officers in the two wings gathered together and headed to put an end to the advance of the ck Sun cavalry by force, but by the time the Dolivarians Knights moved through their army and was about to intercept the ck Sun cavalry, the two Elite ck Sun cavalry squads veered to the side and got out of the formation! then they turned and came back from another angel to continue cutting the two wings and turn the initial formation into slices... Like a worm gnawing at an apple Setina stood helpless, not knowing what to do, the two wings of the army are now useless. As she was still thinking of solutions, she caught a glimpse of the enemy archers raising their bows to start a second round.. This time the 400 bows were directed at the Central Army. Setina quickly regained consciousness and shouted loudly, "Every man who owns a horse, hear your orders, go and kill those archers at once! Saints, help stop the second wave of arrows as the cavalry takes out the archers, left and right wings stop your ces! lock up the enemy cavalry within you and kill them, Don''t worry about anything else, As for the Central army... march full speed!!" Every general listened to his part of the new n and started to implement it immediately withoutining although the new n includes sacrificing all of the Dolivarian cavalries as they will certainly get destroyed after they attack the archers, and sacrificing huge numbers of infantry on the right and left wings at the hands of the enemy''s cavalry of knights... it is actually the safest way... all of these decisions are to protect the Central army of 40,000 soldiers, this army must reach the enemy as fast as possible and establish a closebat ground to stop those arrow attacks, or they are dead! when the closebat ground is established, then the saints and the free knights can return to reorganize the ranks of the right-wing and left-wing armies and have joined the close war from the side as nned.. That was the only option. "LAUNCH!" *sooooooo* A new round of the explosive arrows headed towards the Central Army The three Saint generals roared in front of the Central army, raising their hands, and began to form a collective energy barrier to stop the arrows before they fell on the army. When saint Octavi saw the arrowsing at him, "Hurry up, focus with me on this point, it has the most arrows, we must-..pfff." He didn''t finish his words before he started spitting blood. He looked down in the direction in which he felt great pain and saw a dagger in his heart... He slowly followed the hand holding the dagger and saw a very beautiful, explosively feminine girl, giving him a cruel smile... She was a saint dressed as enemies.. She appeared In front of him is like a ghost from nowhere When the other two Saints saw this, they cried out together, "Brother Octavi!" They abandoned the energy shield formation and went to help their elder brother, but the enemy saint had taken her dagger out of their brother''s heart and ran away A stab in the heart is still a fatal blow for a saint, but it is still treatable. Once the treatment is rushed, the two quickly approached and grabbed their brother before he fell and tried to stop the bleeding, but a *soooooooooosh* A voice passed by their ears, it was just then that they realized what had happened..."This is bad." The arrows passed them andnded on their targets...and with a *boom boom boom boom* another round of explosions began. "NOOOOOO!" Viscount Setina shouted at the top of her voice, 400 explosions in random ces tore the entire squad apart The 40,000 soldiers who were in tight rows seconds ago became like a handful of peasants scattered without the slightest bit of organization... This is without mentioning that the attacks killed or injured a few thousand soldiers. Setina looked in the direction of her cavalry who were sent to kill the enemy archers and found that they were fighting against 10 Saints and could no longer advance, at the same time... the enemy archers were preparing their bows for a third-round... she then looked back towards the two wings that had already stopped but did not find the two squads of enemy cavalry between them, the two squads have escaped the formation before it was closed on them. and now they areing from behind towards the Central army to drill it as happened with my right-wing and left-wing armies! 200 meters left until the frontal sh with the ck Sun main army. So far, ten thousand soldiers have been killed or seriously wounded.. the right and left armies becamepletely useless and it is impossible to return them to abat formation any time soon... the previously coherent Central formation got destroyed by the many gaps and the enemy cavalry areing from behind to split them apart even more... Her own cavalry got stopped before they do anything useful and are now engaging in a ferocious fight with the ck Sun saints and became vulnerable for any counterattack by any ordinary archer.. And above all... one of her three saints got severely injured and could not participate in the war anymore... All this, and the main body of the enemy army has not moved yet. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" Setina screamed with all her might, took off her helmet, and tossed it aside, Before casting a long look at the enemy army General on the other side who had a slight smile on his face... then she galloped forward with her horse, "Even if we''re going to hell today, I''ll take you all with me! men, here is your n, ATTACK! just run forward and Kill those demons!! KILL THEM ALL" The ck Sun General on the other hand smiled an even bigger smile when he heard these words... -------------------------------- Capital of the ck Sun, Conference Hall, one day after Setina final Scream "Hoof Hoof Hoof" A man ran down the path leading to the main hall as if his life depended on this moment, he seemed very tired and was about to fall unconscious at any moment, but he continued running until he saw the door leading to the hall, he kick it open and entered directly. Many hours have passed since Prince William met with senior officials the first time, but until the meeting did not end! in fact, the numbers did not decrease.. On the contrary, the number of attendees multiplied several times. The person sitting in the main chair is no longer William, but a man who looks in his fifties with a stifling aura radiating from him. He is the king''s cousin, the current prime minister, the former rival for the thrown... Sage Albert Marley. Since the shocking news of the destruction of the Baron''s allied army and Edward Bradley''s advance with his army towards shing an even armyrger than themselves, more and more people who were initially uninterested have been invited, among them of course, Prime Minister Sage Albert While the room was in heated discussions and making predictions about what would happen to Edward Bradley and his army, and what would result from itter on, and how to respond... a tired-looking person entered and fell straight to the ground. The hall turned silent in an instant, no one tried to yell at him and ask who this was.. he is well known, this is Saint Marco who is currently in charge of bringing news from the battlefield in Delivar Two people came quickly and gave Marco a bottle of water, everyone took their seats without adding a word Finally, Saint Marco rose to his feet again and bowed, "I apologize for the unfortunate sight which you have just seen. Ladies and gentlemen.... I have brought the news you were waiting for." Chapter 75 "¡­.that''s thest thing that happened before I hurried here." Saint Marcopleted his report, then bowed a little toward Sage Albert, and backed away to stand aside. The report is over, but his shock still continues. No one in the hall uttered a word, they all thought of what they had just heard. The first baron battle was very fast and the messenger did not see it personally, he arrivedte and just brought back the final result As for the events of the battle with Viscount Sitena, they got to know everything... And *everything* was shocking to them! The report was simply contrary to what they knew about a typical war! Exploding arrows to destroy the enemy army formations before the first sh even happens? Using knights from the beginning as cavalry topletely paralyze the wings of an army? then use them to drill the Central army from behind? Sending M Bradley as an assassin in front of everyone to stab the enemy saint in the heart without anyone actually seeing her before the damage is already done? Finally, a saint broke the silence, "Edward Bradley destroyed two armies totaling 110,000 soldiers in a matter of one day, and in return only lost 2,000 infantrymen during the final desperate sh with that crazed Viscount Setina?" " We had such a genius general and we haven''t noticed..." "What genius? Give me those explosive arrows and not a single soldier will fall!" "Right, what exactly are those arrows?!" The discussion raged, and everyone''s attention turned towards the new miraculous war tools: The explosive arrows Among the adjacent voices, a voice in the middle caught all eyes on him, "Wait a minute...these results...doesn''t this mean that Edward and his army are not there to vent their anger or to try to start a war between the two kingdoms as we thought, but... for a real invasion?" real invasion? Invading another kingdom with 60,000 soldiers?! Sage Albert finally spoke, "We have a real chance to wrest somends from Dolivar this time, I don''t know what is happening with owr boys there right now, but we must not let this chance be lost! The duchies of Evren, Stanley, Alton, start the war rm and summon your armies, send them to stand ready at the old border with Dolivar, but do not take a step inside theirnds... just stand still ready to support the Bradley family''s campaign if the royal family of Dolivar tried to support the Tinleys, the stalemate that has existed for hundreds of years will finally end, ournds can finally spreadrger, we can''t let this opportunity go by and do nothing! Also, let someone bring me that bastard Gn Bradley, I don''t care if he says he''sing in a week, I want him to stand before me within a day! and hey... send someone at the top of the saint realm to bring us the news from the battlefield faster, or do you want me to go myself to get the damn news myself?!" ====================== A few hourster - Bradley Pearl City - Ducal Pce Gn stood up from his desk and approached the new visitor with a smile, "Huh, Messenger Marco is here in person? Come on, do you have news for me?" Saint Marco bowed lightly, "I salute you, Duke Gn. Your army has annihted a 40,000 army from 3 baronies and an allied 70,000 army made up of Viscount Cetina and her close allies. The losses on your side are only a little higher than two thousand soldiers. They are currently making fortifications in the city of Sharona, Setina Castle. and there is news that another army including troops of many noble families inside the Tinley Duchy and the Duke family themselves are being formed right now to attack your army, a general estimation that they will reach battle strength of about 150,000 soldiers before moving. that''s all...Oh, Sage Albert wants you toe to the capital and stand before the council today without further dy." "....Hah?!" ===================== Another hourter - the Bradley Military Institution - the Martial Institute - Robin''s residence *Knock Knock Knock* "Robin, are you here? open! open hurry!!" Gn Bradley''s voice sounded from behind the door Robin left what he was doing and went to open the door, he found Gn, and behind him 5 strong-looking men and women, apparently all saints. "Duke Gn, is there something I can help you with?" Gn walked straight into the house, "Of course, you HAVE to help me! The effect of the talismans was much better than I expected, we actually have a chance to take arge piece ofnd from Dolivar!!" "Oh..." Robin nodded and went toplete thest section of the talisman "What do you mean by oh?! The ck Sun and Dolivar are in full swing now, no... All the kingdoms are watching closely, we are making history!!" Robin raised his face and spoke in a serious voice, "That was the n from the beginning, being so excited makes me feel like you didn''t trust me from the start and it hurts!" "...You damn little fun killer! I''m telling you we are eating Dolivar, get excited with me a little." "Is there any news of Caesar?" Robin chuckled and returned toplete the talisman in hand "Aha, there is some minor news I think you will be interested in... Messenger Marco saw the whole battle, when I gave him the specifications of Caesar he told me that he saw a person in an eye-catching young man in white armor and his weapon is a white halberd leading 100 elite soldiers, and he was one of the most prominent figures at the final sh in thest battle, he put his heart in the battle so much that he got himself severely injured twice by being rushed into battles Against the enemy knights but, and I quote: *a strange green skin kept getting him back on his feet* No doubt he''s Caesar hahaha Looks like he''s running amok there" Robin paused for a moment thenpleted the drawing, "Thanks for the info Duke Gn, why are you personally here? How can I help you?" "I decided to increase my investment in this war. I will send 5 more saints and 100 knights. I came to see if you have new talismans that can help our guys at the front. ording to the messenger''s description, about 2,000 talismans were consumed during the two battles." Robin didn''t answer for two seconds, then he lift the pen and throw the piece of hide into a big pile next to him "This is my production during thest 11 days, exactly 1656 fire runes, take them all" "A thousand.. more than a thousand in about a week?!" Gn was shocked to hear this, if they had waited an extra year and collected talismans at this rate... wouldn''t they just rain Dolivar with fire? "Yeah, this time I focused on the fire talismans because I know it is the most practical in such wars and will be faster to run out, and I can draw it much faster than Darkness and Vitality talismans... the important thing is, I exhausted my soul a lot during the previous period and I will need to rest from today onward, don''t expect another patch of these any time soon" "oh.. no worries~ That is still very good! Don''t worry about the front, everything will turn out to your expectations and better. Come on guys, pack these Runes in bags and let''s leave quickly." The five Saints walked around and quietly started packing "Duke Gn, the attackunch date was about two days ago, why did you bring me the news now?" Robin stood beside Gn Bradley watching *SAINTS* cleaning his room for him with big smiles on their faces "Because the news just got to me too! Even with a mid-level Saint as a messenger, the news needs about a day toe from the battlefield." "Does this mean that the news you just gave me was from a day ago?!" Robin quickly looked at his side "I think~ if not a day then half a day or even two days. saint Marco just got here an hour ago from the Capital, and just the distance between here and the imperial pce is a few hours for a saint, then how old is this news in your opinion? these long distance travels can''t be trusted you know..? even a saint needs to rest if he traveled that long but don''t worry, it''s impossible that there is ant thing new going on there, Edward has started making fortifications and the enemies are starting to gather a decent army this time... Most likely the next battle will be in a week or more." "A whole day to deliver some information... that doesn''t seem very practical..." Robin mumbled to himself "Excuse me, did you say something?" Robin shook his head, "No, not at all." Chapter 76 Ten days have passed since the battle against Viscount Sitena... During them, Duke Gn Bradley went to the capital of the ck Sun and attended in front of the council and Sage Alpert where they tried to make him speak about the origin of this new war invention, they pressured him too much, but in the end, he told the council directly that he *could not give them details of the identity of the person who had supplied him with the talismans but that the inventor was surely someone who worked for the Kingdom of the ck Sun and was ready to help them against Dolivar''s bullying.* The council was not very convinced by his words... but in the end, he is a duke and they can''t just torture him until the informationes out. so in the end the matter was temporarily closed and the duke remained in the capital to follow the development of the war with the rest of the power centers of the kingdom. ------------------ As for the front... the situation is getting more and more tense day by day, after the end of the great battle with the Viscount, tens of thousands were killed or captured as ves But Sitena herself and about a quarter of her army fled back into the Dolivariannds and joined the iing army which gave them more headache. the good thing is that they left in a hurry, leaving behind their cities, food, and weapons in excellent condition which further strengthened Edward and his army. If Sitena and her men knew this they would have burned everything themselves, but unfortunately... none of them expected that the battle would end as soon as it began. they didn''t even have the chance to take anything with them! all their hope is now bound to the third battle of this war... Right after the battle ended, General Edwardmanded the capture of the castle of the Sitena family and he reinforced everything possible during the ten days. He raised the walls, even more, multiplied the guards, and reorganized the ranks of his army for the next huge battle... during this period also another batch of saints and knights arrived from the Duchy of Bradley, carrying more than 1500 fire talismans! which excited the general more and raised his confidence to a new level, the weird thing is that it was unknown if the 100 knights and 5 saints that he liked the most, or the weak level 6 talismans... But even though all those reinforcements, the tense gloomy atmosphere didn''t leave him... he knows that this stronghold is not imprable. And the reports says that there is an army of 170,000 soldiers on its way to the castle right now! It was an army made up of almost all the standing soldiers avable in the duchy!! and at the speed of their advancement, they would reach the castle in no time... Soldiers from Baronies, Viscountcies, Earldoms, and Marquesses... every family inside the Tinley duchy was forced to send a portion of their army, even Duke Titus Tinley himself sent arge part of his personal army This is in addition to Setina herself and her soldiers who were able to retreat An army like this, and led by a level 30 general... in theory, it''s more than enough to drive an army of less than 60 thousand from the kingdom''snds and reim what they''ve taken over, and it''s even enough to hunt down the remnants of the army even inside the ck Sun and invade part of theirnds to regain their face and standing that got destroyed in those two short weeks. *swoosh* A strong wind passed by the ear of the person sitting on the main terrace of the castle, he opened his eyes and without looking back asked, "Where are they now, Peon?" "In response to my General, they are about to cross the woods, the distance between us is now about 5 kilometers and they are still getting close." "Five kilometers, hmmm..." General Edward spoke slowly, then stood and jumped towards the castle wall and looked around, then shouted at the top of his voice, "Start the third formation immediately." All the officers on the fence bowed and started shouting and issuing orders one by one, quickly the *third formation* began to take a clear shape in front of everyone The archers lined the ramparts in a strong and prominent form, wearing shining armors and holding majestic shiny bows, then 5,000 infantrymen came out of the fortress with heavy, tall shields and lined up outside the fortress one by one until they covered a distance of 300 feet in all directions in front of the main castle gate in the form of a semi-circle. After the quick line-up, there were a few minutes of intense calm until finally, a voice came from the forest up ahead *booooooooooo* The sound of the war horn brought the eyes of everyone to the direction it came from, the very first sight they caught was a line of floating men and women, they were a total of twenty saints... Then the lines of infantry came out, row after row... The scene seemed as if the enemy army had no end especially those who were watching from above the castle walls swallowed their saliva without them noticing, For this was the most frightening sight a soldier could possibly see... after the huge number of infantry followed the archers who also numbered in thousands, then the straw that broke the camel''s back, an army of cavalry came out... it was not an exaggeration to call them an army of their own as they were about 20,000 cavaliers!! The whole process of the armying out of the forestpletely took about half an hour! The distance between Dolivar''s army and the castle is now 3 km. The attack can start at any moment. But the General of Dolivar''s army did not underestimate his enemy and ordered his army to stop at this safe distance, t hen he led his horse and stood on the side of his army and watched the fortress and the garrison formation for a few minutes, and atst, he pointed at the archers on the wall, "Sitena, are these arrows what destroyed your army?" Viscount Cetina advanced took a closer look, and nodded, "Yes, noble Edgar, those hides hanged at the tail of every arrow is what caused the explosions. Without these things, victory would have been mine." This was The General of the Dolivarian Army, Edgar Tinley, a peak level saint, uncle of Duke Titus Tinley, His identity alone shows how important this war was to the Duchy and to the whole kingdom. "Hmm.. he brought out 5,000 infantrymen with huge shields to prevent our army from getting too close so those crossbows could rain down on us... he still wants to rely on arrows in front of me? I was hoping the enemy general would be a little clever, but s¡­ this ploy wouldn''t Pay twice! Here''s what will happen, assign all our 11~20 level knights to the first row of the infantry, when I give orders, I want all our infantry to march forward in a tight formation, while the saints will stand above the army all the way, to repel any attacks of those arrows We will distribute the saints between four teams, each squad having five saints, the strongest one among them will not contribute to the formation of energy shields but will remain vignt to protect his teammates and repel the attacks of the enemy assassins, so that what happenedst time will not be repeated. When we enter the range they will hurl us once or twice with those explosive arrows, but the saints will stop them or change their course easily This will enable us to reach the enemy armored infantry without any losses. when we arrive, our knights in the first row will quickly remove them from the way and then destroy the gate After entering we will focus on killing the archers, then the only danger will be over and we will ughter the rest easily... everything is to get our army inside that castle, if we do what I say we will surely be victorious! we wouldn''t even need our cavalry and archers to win this, let them stand ready to hunt down those who try to run from our enemy after we defeat them. Do you have any questions or modifications?" "No, General, what you said was eye-opening, I learned a lot today." "I also agree with your grace." "Today we will not allow one of them to escape!" "It''s a perfect n, nothing can break it." Saint Edgar nodded, "Good, but remember to tell everyone to collect all the arrows in the quivers of the enemy after killing or capturing them, we should know what this is and maybe we can make a simr one ourselves... Go and post the instructions, we''ll start the attack in ten minutes." "YES!" Chapter 77 The ten minutes that Saint Edgar gave his officers to organize the army passed on everyone as if it were ten hours... The suffocating atmosphere is getting more intense with every minute. On one side, there were less than 60 thousand soldiers and they were all shaking... standing in fear of what this massive army in front of them will do. On the other side stand the Dolivarians, they have the absolute numerical advantage but are still afraid of what would happen next! as they all heard from Viscount Sitena''s soldiers about the explosive arrows that demolished two armies in one day... Meanwhile, Edgar kept his eyes on his enemies, trying to analyze the situation further. After a few minutes had passed, his eyes were fixed on the enemy''s archers standing on the front walls with strong-looking, shining armors covering their whole bodies... then he finally spoke, "Why are the archers so exposed? Every one of them can be seen from head to toe easily... would it not have been better if he had hidden them behind something? Sitena, did they look like that when you fought them?" "No sir, they were hidden behind the army at first, and when they advanced they were protected by saints, and they surely didn''t dress like that.." A high-ranking Saint by his side intervened, "Maybe the enemy general is trying to use them to raise the morale of his army?" "Hm, I think it''s possible too." Edgar nodded after a few seconds of thought "General, the preparations areplete." even after hearing the affirmation, Saint Edgar still fixed his gaze on the archers, but he finally spoke in a calm voice, "hit the war drums!" *DUM DUM DUM* Eight high-ranking Cultivators started beating 4 giant drums at the rear of the army "ADVAAAAANCE" The ground began to shake with that shout, row after a row started to move, not with the normal military march... but running! The 3 kilometers quickly became 2.5 kilometers, the sight of the huge body of soldiers that were originally frightening, became terrifying. the soldiers of the Bradleys and Burtons, who had gained tremendous momentum after sessive victories and had an astonishing amount of respect for their general, began to have doubts about the oue of today''s battle. 2 km... Edward Bradley raised his hand up, evidently preparing to take it down at any time, the crossbows raised their bows and pulled the arrows back, and remained at the ready position. Saint Edgar, who was still at the side of the army, noticed this, and cried out, "Let the teams of saints take their positions, all soldiers, raise your shields over your heads and hurry forward." The saint''s voice entered the ears of every single soldier, and all of them immediately followed his orders. Although the saints would be more than enough to block the arrows, Edgar didn''t want to leave anything to chance not a single individual remained who did not raise his shield up and affix it to the shields of the soldiers next to him so as not to leave any gaps through which the arrows pass, the army was seeming From above like a big shield crawling on the ground This will be the second line of defense, even if an arrow passed by, it won''t make any significant damage... Prevention is better than regret. 1.5 km... *shaaa* Edward Bradley lowered the arm he was holding up high "Here ites, beware!!" The shouts of Delivar''s officers began to get louder But..what they were waiting for did note, the ck sun archers were still raising their bows in the ready position. "Hmm? What is ha-" Saint Edgar didn''t even finish his words when¡­ *BOOOOOOOM* *boom boom boom boom* The explosions followed in session, causing deaths and massive injuries in random ces, from the first few rows in the army to thest individual in thest row. Edgar quickly looked back at the walls, Perhaps something had happened he had missed. But the archers were still on alert, not a single arrow had beenunched!! At that moment, a terrifying thought came to his mind... He got off his horse and kneeled, lowering his head until his ear touched the ground, and started to watch the feet of the soldiers. *boom boom boom* His worst nightmares turned into reality..the explosions wereing from under their feet! So far, more than 150 explosions have been heard, and the explosions are still continuing one after the other. And because there is a cover of solid strong shields above the heads of all the soldiers, the power of the explosions remained confined under the cover of armor and the fire stretched horizontally, its power and efficiency actually doubled... "STOP!!! Put down your shields and stand on them, you idiots!! The cavalry head my orders, go quickly to the far right, get away from this explosions zone!" Saint Edgar shouted with all his might. The military-run stoppedpletely and they immediately began to carry out the general''s orders. In a matter of seconds, the infantry troops stepped on their strong shields. There were a few more explosions, but they only exploded the person standing above them, and they were not as wide as before... General Edgar''s tactics sessfully stopped the losses. But his smile did notst long, General Edward over the castle raised his right hand in a fist gesture, and the explosionsing from under the ground stopped. *That''s bad!* He was hoping that he could stay like that until all the traps are destroyed, but if he could activate and stop the attacks whenever he wanted... how would he approach him? More than a minute passed since the Dolivarian army remained firmly in ce, and Saint Edgar could not think of anything that would enable him toplete his path to the castle.. and not even a way to go back! Driven by despair, he looked at General Edward and shouted, " What kind of a general are you? for how long you will remain in hiding? you made your point... now if you are a mane out and fight m!" Saint Edwardughed loudly, "haha If you are a man, breach my defenses and fight me here." Saint Edgar could not say anything else, this was war and not child''s y, he quickly regained his clear thought and began to analyze the situation... Whether he tries to advance or go back, the soldiers will have to carry their shields, but the moment their feet touch the ground, the explosions will definitely start again. As Edgar was still trying to think of a solution, a voice came into his ear, "hahaha alright alright, you are a great general indeed... you have gained my pity! I won''t leave you hanging like this, what do you think of a game?" It was General Edward''s voice.. but it sounded like the devil''s voice to all the soldiers standing on their shields General Edward raised his left arm and lowered it, and the arrow shot out from 400 archers at once. "Hmph! saints, you know what to do!" Edgar yelled loudly, Edward Bradley was a whole two levels weaker than him and with a much lesser army than his own, and he is the one who talks with infinite arrogance.. that''s simply humiliation! At least what happens now will teach him to shut his mouth Twenty Saints came in 4 squads to the front of the army, four of each squad were busy making a wall of pure energy and the additional saint in every squad stood to protect them from anything that might disturb them. At this moment, General Edward put two fingers in his mouth and whistled hard. All the Saints of Dolivar raised their defenses and looked toward the castle to see what ising, but none of them managed to sense anything, until... *Booom* they were hit hard by close-range fire attacks from above! The energy shields they prepared to stop the arrows were sessively broken like ss, everyone looked up and didn''t see anything at first but they felt that there were 15 Saints in this direction and they were only 30 meters away! ording to the information that Sitena gave to Saint Edgar and his assistants, these are all the saints with the army of enemies, they all came out at once!! Among the twenty Saints of Dolivar, some were trying to attack their new opponents, some were trying to understand why their eyes could not see them but could feel them, and some were lightly injured by the sudden attack But there is one thing they all miss... *soooooooo* A rain of arrows passed by their ears and began to descend on the vast ocean of soldiers below them... the 400 arrowsnded perfectly and hit 400 defenseless soldiers in random locations and dead on the spot, but everyone knew it wouldn''t end just like that General Edgar looked at those arrows with wide eyes, " oh oh..." *boom boom boom boom* "AHHHH MY ARM!!" "HELP!!" Chapter 78 Viscount Sitena was still standing next to General Edgar... her mouth opened, shocked, as she saw this familiar scene... An army is being in before the battle officially begins. No... at least her soldiers in the previous battle defended themselves a little with their shields as they raised them against the arrowsing down on their heads, or used them to protect themselves from the near explosions... this certainly did not happen this time ... The first wave of explosions destroyed the soldiers from under their feet without a barrier between the explosion and their bodies ... and the second wave, the explosions came down upon them from the sky while their shields were still under their feet... Both times the army swallowed the full force of the explosions thoroughly if they raised their shields they will get destroyed by the underground explosions, if they stood on the shields they will get destroyed by the arrows Even the choice to stay where they are was taken away from them. Only now did everyone understand what General Edward meant when he talked about a *game*, this was really cruel ... The straw that broke the camel''s back was when they saw the enemy''s archers preparing for the next shot ... General Edgar couldn''t stand the pressure any longer, he gave a loud yell and shouted "AAAAAAAAh!! Raise your shields and run toward that castle, don''t stop no matter what!!" they had to run over explosive traps and under a rain of explosive arrows? With this shout, every officer and sup-general sighed... they all knew that the *waterproof n* hadpletely copsed. But this was indeed the best solution, if he tried to find a way to retreat slowly until he came out of the range of the underground explosions, he would still be exposed to rains of arrows and the losses would be horrific, but the number of deaths wouldn''t be the worst oue in this situation, but the decisive blow to the army''s morale! If a huge army like this retreats after it takes a few steps, how can he raise their morale to attack again? what would the world say when they hear that a 170,000 army fled from a battle against an army of less than 60,000? so the turning back option is absolutely uneptable. And of course, they would still get destroyed if he tried to slowly maintain the formations and march in military order... All that remains is to rush and try to win through human sacrifice, using the numerical advantage to the fullest. The soldiers raised their shields and started running at full speed towards the castle randomly, they abandoned their rows and chain ofmand, they just... started running for their lives. and as soon as they started running, the explosions from under their feet returned to work as well... The difference is that the explosions were much more intense than the first round, there were at least ten explosions at a time in random ces of the army in any given second. The army could not advance another 100 meters before the formations turned into what looked like a herd of frightened cows. Some of them even started running sideways so that they can stay away from the center and reduce the chance they get exploded to pieces, but this act causes entire rows to collide and fall. While the army was still floundering due to the explosionsing from under their feet, the second wave of arrows descended from the sky, making matters worse. "Arghhh!" "General! Save us!" Saint Edgar''s features turned very ugly. Tens of thousands of victims fell from his army so far, including dead and severely injured, and most of these injuries were not due to explosions... but were due to the stampede! Whether it is the soldiers who are moving sideways, or because of the flying body parts by explosions, or the high speed running in the midst of all of this... All of this caused a lot of trips and falls, and whoever falls while an army is running towards him... will not rise from his fall ever again. However, Saint Edgar didn''t try to find a solution for this, because there isn''t any. he continued shouting, "Go ahead! There''s only so little left, when we reach that wall it will all be over, victory will be our side!" Although he had lost a few tens of thousands so far, he still had far more soldiers than his opponent! Only if he gets to that damn wall ... -------- he looked at his side, maybe he could ask for help from his saints, but as soon he did he shook his head and forgot about it after the ck Sun saints attack, a huge fight broke between the two parties. And this battle between the saints has already be a deadlock, although it is a battle of 20 against 15, the saints of Dolivar have not yet been able to deter their opponents. Cooperative big battles of this caliper can not be decided by individual strength like a one against one battle, but rather tend to be more random. A saint can attack and defend against 4 or 5 at the same time, it also depends on coordination and teamwork more, so even if the side of the Saints of Dolivar wins individually.. they won''t win anytime soon. ------------- Dolivar''s huge army followed orders and continued its run, the explosions from under their feet, and the rain of fire above their heads did not stop them. 1 km before reaching the enemy heavy infantry in front of the castle... The explosions from under their feet are getting more and more intense the closer they get, till this point, the sound of 1500 underground explosions was heard and the number is still increasing 700 meters before reaching the enemy infantry in front of the castle... During the short distance - 300 meters - another 1500 explosions were heard! The explosions became so intense that the army basically stopped, no one was able to take another step forward without dying horrific death by exploding and his body turns into flying pieces, rain of blood and body parts overwhelmed those who have escaped the near-death and nted more fear within them 600 meters before reaching the enemy infantry in front of the castle... Because the officers and knights were pushing them, and because they were already so close... the army somehow managed to advance an additional 100 meters in just this 100 meters the explosionsing from underground were heard a thousand times more and rain of arrows descended upon them twice! ''If all these explosions happen now, then what about the rest of the distance? there will still be any of us left when we reach that wall?'' The question was in the mind of every Dolivarian infinitary, the motive copsed, the will to defend the kingdom was overwhelmed by fear, the reason behind their presence here disappeared... "That is it, I quit!" It was not known who said it, but soon the army began to disintegrate, some started to run towards the side, and some of them took it to another level by just turning around and going straight back towards the rear. What helped this more is that the underground explosions and the arrows did not target those who tried to escape. "What are you doing? We are so close, when we arrive we will be victorious!" "Traitors! Go back to your positions!!" "He who disobeys orders will be beheaded!" The officers tried to regroup their battalions but to no avail... the fear of death in this horrible form overshadowed their thoughts of anything else. Saint Edgar was still standing at the back trying toprehend what was going on... more than half of the army had turned around and had already deserted the battlepletely, most of the rest were standing still undecided to continue or turn back... they were too afraid to make a decision. just a few thousands around the knights were still trying to advance step by step... No matter how he thought, he couldn''t find a single way to reorganize his scattered army and push them forward again "Cavalry..." Saint Edgar muttered "What did you say, your grace?" His assistant did not know what the general meant by his words "Cavalry... they were previously sent to the far right so that the ground explosions would not affect them, gather them and send them all to strike the enemy''s heavy infantry from the side and open the gate, this is the only solution to restore hope to the army and direct it towards the castle again." The assistant was surprised by what he heard, and quickly responded "But...but this will make the cavalry exposed to the enemy''s archers with explosive arrows and even ordinary archers, even if the mission ispleted sessfully, we will lose most of the 20 thousand cavalries!!" "It''s better than losing the war! DO IT NOW!!" Saint Edgar cried ".....Yes." Chapter 79 "Arghhhhh" "I have a son who needs his father, that''s enough for me!" "Let the punishments go to hell, cut off my head then, that''s better than my whole body tears apart then gets stepped upon!" "Yes! I prefermitting suicide over this! I''m out." Simr cries rose among the few thousand remaining in Dolivar''s army and they also began to withdraw in droves, Every word said was like knives cutting through the hearts of Dolivar''s knights and officers. But it was like the singing of birds for a middle-aged man standing on top of the castle wall and watching every little detail with a big smile... Dolivar''s army nightmares keep pilling up, thousands were killed and tens of thousands others lost a limp or two ... In fact, their losses could still be ignored due to the huge numerical difference, even if they lost 70 thousand, their numbers are still near twice that of the ck Sun''s! General Edward knew this very well, so he harnessed all his talismans for this battle to kill them morally before killing them physically, and it actually worked! The showers of the explosive arrows from above and the detonation of the talismans nted under the light sand created unparalleled terror for those citizens who had never seen or heard of such a situation before... The explosions seemed as if they would never end. But they didn''t know that it actually almost ran out... if Dolivar''s army advanced another hundred meters... Victory would have been theirs. While General Edward was enjoying the scene in front of him, he felt a slight wind rapidly approaching and a voice came from behind him, "General, there is a whole legion of cavalry approaching from the left." "Hmm..?" The general turned around and did not find anything. He floated up a little and tried to focus and finally found a very distant cloud of dust approaching that direction. After looking closely, he found that they were cavalry.. a lot of them! "They are about twenty thousand... TCH, that person is not giving up! He wants to sacrifice twenty thousand cavalries just to destroy our heavy infantry in front of the gate and open the gate and then redirect his infantry towards us again, that guy is mentally ill! By the way, good job, Peon, I didn''t make a mistake by making you responsible for the scouting, sir Robin was right to rmend you in this department..." The assistant general came forward and bowed a little. "Give me your orders, General Edward." Saint Edward paused for a moment then asked, "How many rounds of talismanic arrows are left with the archers?" "There are only 200 fire talismans, General..." Saint Edward plunged into thinking again, 200 arrows for 20,000 cavalries... It is known that the cavalry are the elite of any army, usually made up of soldiers in levels between 6~10, so arrows will not affect them as they affect the infantry.. in some sense, they can even be ignored "Put all archers, whether talismans or ordinary, in aunch position at the left side, and send my orders for all our cavalries toe out from the back gate of the castle, and send them to attack the enemy''s cavalry from behind while they engage our infantry in front of the wall." "yes sir." the general''s assistant bowed and left to execute the new orders Saint Edward turned again to look at the General of the enemy army, a cruel smile appeared on his face as he spoke calmly, "Want to y? I''ll y with you." ---------------- Meanwhile, the Kingdom of the ck Sun - Bradley Military institution... Robin is sitting in a meditating position in his room. He has not made a single talisman since thest batch was delivered ten days ago. As in the past two months, he exhausted his soul a lot in making talismans in huge quantities without rest, so he decided to take a long rest period so that his soul would not be permanently harmed due to exhaustion. Zara also did the same and contented herself with meditation and training alone in the neighboring house... But Robin didn''t just sit back during this period, his cultivation that was at the top of the eighth level broke through to the ninth right after the first 3 days of training, and then he started trying to explore more possibilities in the talismans world. But the night is destined not to pass as an ordinary night. Robin slowly opened his eyes and asked, "Who''s there?" Deadly silence is still in the air... No one answered the question Robin turned his gaze to a certain direction and asked again, "How long are you going to y with me?" "Oh? You really can detect my existence¡­." Someone appeared from the shades and moved a few steps closer to Robin, "It seems my master wasn''t overestimating you when he sent me." "A level fourteen assassin¡­ I''m really ttered." Robin chuckled with a low voice as if this * level fourteen assassin * didn''te for him! but his words affected the masked assassin who furrowed his eyebrows tightly... Robin wasn''t supposed to know his level! Robin then rose from his meditating position and asked, "How did you get into Bradley Military? How did you get into my residence? Did Gn take my protection off? Who sent you to kill me?" "You ask too much for a dead person! I will only tell you one thing, me your little brother for your death!" The masked assassin didn''t add another word, thrusting his dagger straight into Robin''s neck. At that moment Robin''s eyes turned into a vortex of ckness and soon darkness spread around him at a lightning speed, the technique: scope of darkness, activated immediately and enveloped the assassin inside. All the senses of the masked assassin were sealed, whether it is the sense of seeing, hearing, or smelling, he was left with nothing but his spiritual sense, which also became confused, he paused for a moment at where he stood trying to regain his senses but failed... fear struck his heart for the first time... but he quickly gathered himself, ''I must finish the task first, then look into what happened'' His confused spiritual sense told him that Robin was still in his original position, so he did not change his attack and continued to stab directly towards his neck, the level difference between the two made Robin an easy target that was impossible to avoid even if his enemy did not see him. The dagger quickly reached Robin''s neck, but it didn''t pierce anything, the dagger found only air to cut through. The assassin used his spiritual sense to try to find Robin''s location, but to no avail, as if the earth had split open and swallowed him! He kept swinging the dagger around him in fright but it was useless... how would these random attacks reach Robin if even his spiritual sense was useless in searching for him... ''the mission has failed.'' this was the only thought in his mind at this moment, he went from overconfidence to doubt to desperation in a matter of a minute... so he used his spiritual sense to find the window and turned towards it to try to get out of the room But at that moment, his spiritual sense finally caught Robin, who suddenly appeared behind him. or to be more exact... just one step away from him! as soon as Robin appeared, he waved something towards him which he couldn''t dodge from such a close distance "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGHHH" the assassin didn''t know what happened, he just knew that whatever Robin waved at him just now hadnded on his body and it caused him a terrible pain but after the initial scream, he ignored his pain for a moment and sent a punch at Robin''s head, who was less than a foot distance away from him Robin tried to dodge but the blow was so fast and the 5 level deference made it extremely hard to flee, that''s not to mention that there was barely any distance to run to he tried to activate a wind heavenlyw technique to try to evade it, he managed to gain enough speed to move a few inches to the left, but he still didn''t quite seed in escaping the danger... the blownded cleanly on his right shoulder and sent him flying backward and crashing into the wall behind him with a *BAAA* The assassin tried to turn and jump out of the window again, but before he realized what was happening around him, he found himself falling to the ground on his face and started screaming in great pain when he passed his hand to the ce where he is feeling the pain, he could not find his right leg in ce... it was missing from the knee down. everything happened so fast that he didn''t realize that he was standing on one leg all along.... Chapter 80 "AHH... argh... AAAH" A full minute had passed since the exchange of blows. the assassin was still on the floor holding his knee and screaming in agony... He still can''t see, hear, or smell anything... even after Robin received that attack, the scope of darkness was still active, throwing the assassin inplete darkness as if he was cut off from the world the pain hadpletely shrouded even his spiritual sense, which was already muddled... He was now 100% under the influence of the dark realm, even if he wanted to escape, he wouldn''t know the right way to go As for Robin, he was still lying on the ground after the direct punch that hit him Finally, after another twenty seconds, Robin was able to sit up, his arm dropping in a weird position as if he was about to fall, blood dripping from his head and mouth like flowing springs. A direct hit from an opponent five levels higher was never an insignificant thing... plus, he still had to pump extra energy every second to keep the Darkness scope activated. After a few seconds more Robin spat out the blood in his mouth and managed to get himself to stand up, then with difficulty he took a few steps towards the door of the room And with a *KAA*, he hit his shoulder at the door with all what with left of his strengths, he did this two more times until it was restored to its proper position after it has been dislocated "Haa... Haa... Haa..." For Robin, the pain was unbearable, as if a thousand needles had pierced his shoulder at the same moment. He took a few more seconds to recover his peace of mind after the sharp pain he felt, then went to a nearby basket inside his room... The basket contained a few talismans of all kinds, Robin left them to himself in case of a crisis or if he needed to exin their use to someone else... He extended his hand to the basket and brought out a vitality talisman from the basket and quickly ced it on his shoulder and activated it *Shiii* The torn tissues in his body quickly began to reattach, and his cracked skull stopped bleeding Then he took out the second vitality talisman ... then the third... Although they did not fully recover him, his condition has greatly improved from what it was a minute ago Finally, he turned his gaze toward the assassin who was still in great pain on the ground, "I was sitting in peace taking care of my affairs, you should havee to disturb me, HAH!?" Although he knew that the assassin could not hear him, he was trying to vent... Robin was extremely angry. With a wave of his hand, Robin sent a little white me towards the assassin''s body "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA... AGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" The assassin did not know what was going on around him, but he felt terrible pain like he had never imagined in his life "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh ¡­ have mercy on me ... please ... ARGHhh ... KILL ME!!!" even though the assassin couldn''t even hear himself, he kept screaming and begging in the most horrifying way But Robin kept a deaf ear, he left the assassin writhing and screaming in pain for a whole minute. He waited until the assassin''s clothes evaporated, his skin roasted, and his flesh turned to the color of coal Then with a wave of his hand, he nullified the darkness scope around the assassin Finally, the light began to return to the assassin''s eye, the eye which no longer had eyelids on it... Immediately, the assassin saw the white fire eating his body, after seeing his condition he knew he is already a dead man, and his screaming increased even more and started crying... but his tears were evaporating as soon as they gathered, "ARGH, why are you doing this to me.. AAAAAH, just kill me.. please... KILL ME ... KILL MEEEE!!" "Who sent you to kill me?" Robin asked with a hard voice devoid of any emotions, he wouldn''t feel pity towards someone who wants to kill him. The assassin replied directly, "Marquess ... Rufus." Robin furrowed his eyebrow, " Rufus... Rufus.... AHA! the father of that boy who Caesar shoved the halberd up his butt? TCH, that guy doesn''t give up, hah? ... Tell me how did you get in here?" "I work in the ... institution ... I was observing your house daily ... after the Duke and most of his army left the city ... a gap urred in the protection assigned for you... I entered your dwelling as soon as ... the person who had been watching you for four days... has left ... I had 10 minutes to kill you and escape ... before the ... the next person in charge of watching over you... for the next four days... arrives ... as I have arranged ... for his favorite whore... to keep him with here... today... please ... kill me ... I have told you... everything... please ..." "go your way then." Robin grabbed the vegetable cleaver he had used to cut his leg earlier and with a quick sh, he separated his neck from his body. then went to sit on a chair in his room with his head in both hands. Although the fight was short, it was against someone who was five levels above him, this addition to the frequent use of the vitality talismans... Robin already drained every single bit of energy in his body, if he fight any random cat now he will most likely lose. But that was thest thing on his mind, he took time to relive the events of the short fighting that had just time... In order for Robin to write the techniques of cultivating the heavenlyws, he naturally had to understand them first, so naturally, he can implement everything he has studied. of course, the implementation is limited because he has not yet built his pirs, for example, when Theo establishes his pirs with the perfect darknessw, will use thew much better than Robin. Robin from the beginning was not only strengthening the three boys but himself as well... This was the first time he applied something of what he had learned in realbat, and also... It was the first time he killed a human being with his own hands. Thoughts raced into his head for about 8 minutes, then, atst, he got up and went to the window and shouted, "The one who''s supposed to be protecting me, get your ass here!" A person quickly appeared under the window, he was a level 18 knight, the knight raised his head and looked at Robin''s head emerging from the window, "Is there something I can do for Mr. Robin?" The knight replied with a fake smile, obviously not liking the way Robin called him Robin looked down with a sneer and murmured, "That''s you then? Come on in... I want you for some words inside." Even the fake smile disappeared from the knight''s face, had it not been for Duke Bradley''s instructions to treat this boy with respect, he would have gone and pped his head now. But in the end, he did what you were asked and jumped in through the window... and he was immediately shocked. The first thing he noticed upon entering was the strange smell of barbecue, and when he followed the trail of the smell he looked down and found a roast, headless corpse under his feet. "WHA-..?!" The knight panicked and took two steps to the side, quickly regained his senses and began to look at the room and found it filled with traces of a great battle and its wall was broken, Even Robin himself, when he checked him again, he found that he was full of injuries and his clothes were cut in several areas *Assassination attempt!* When the thought crossed his head, atst, the knight quickly knelt and shouted, "PLEASE FORGIVE ME, my negligence led to what happened, I''ll work like a donkey for you if you want, just please don''t inform the Duke or he will order the killing of me and my family." " If one had to be punished then it is the other knight who left his guard before you arrived, you two are useless idiots, you don''t even know what your negligence would have done to humanity! whatever, just get up and get rid of this corpse for me and send someone to clean the room and rebuild it." the knight nodded quickly "Yes sir, I''ll do everything myself right now!" Robin humphed onest time, then let the knight do what he had to do and went downstairs, but he stopped at the stairs for a moment and spoke mockingly, " Choose your whores more wisely next time you idiot." then continued his way. The knight kept his head lowered until Robin got out of the house towards house 208, he exhaled and then went to examine the corpse again, and freaked out "This aura.... a knight of level 14? what is going on here?!" Chapter 81 Meanwhile... Dolivar - deep inside the Duchy of Tinley - the Castle of the Viscount Sitena "Hold... Hold..." Saint Edward raised his hand and repeated the words as he is watching the 20,000 cavalries rushing toward the 5,000 heavy infantry standing in front of the gate, The look of the thousands of cavalries speeding makes it hard to breathe... but not one of the infantry took a step back. they were all elites equipped with the best possible shields for their level, so they didn''t panic, they started nting their shields in the ground... ready to die for their cause. "HOOOLD..." The general waited until the cavalry troops were only seventy meters away from the heavy infantry, then lowered his hand and shouted, "RELEASE!" A barrage of fifty explosive arrows wasunched at the same time, not aimed at the cavalry themselves... but a few meters ahead of them! *BOOOOM* The talismans exploded, making a barrier of fire in front of the cavalries, aligned with a great noise from the explosions. This was nothing to the riders who were the elite under the knighthood, but to the horses... *Nyiggyeee* The horses of the first row came to a halt in fright, causing a massive collision in the first few rows. The ordinary archers quickly took the advantage of this opportunity and thousands of arrows rained on the stopped, defenseless cavalry troops. the first wave of arrows killed and seriously injured hundreds of cavaliers, when the leading Officer saw he shouted for everyone to raise their shields, and quickly managed to regroup and advance again towards the heavy infantry ... but this time they hadpletely lost their momentum. If they had reached the heavy infantry at their full speed, they would have swept them under the horses'' feet and would have reached the gate quickly But now the front row cavalry is attacking the heavy infantry shields with their swords and halberd in a direct stand-off, they still have a huge advantage of level deference and attacking from above the horses, but instead of swiping through, they are now just trying to slowly make way. "DAMN IT, is there no end to those arrows!!" Saint Edgar on the other side hit the ground with his foot, the scene he had hoped for ever happened, The first sh ended with the cavalry halting and a few hundred of them dying, and With every passing second, hundreds upon hundreds of arrows would hit them and take some more lives His aide quickly advanced, "General, if we leave them like this, all the cavalry may die under the archers'' fierce attacks from the walls before they even reach the gate, we must do something." Edgar was silent for a few seconds, of course he knew this.. but what should he do? Is he going to fight himself? even if he is the strongest man here, he is just a man. if he, Sitena, and his aide participated, so will the other side general and his closestrades, what will this help? it was an unspoken agreement that those at the very top of the army can''t engage inbat themselves... not until thest minutes at least. maybe he should allow his archers to advance? he quickly disregarded this idea. Who would his archers aim for? the half-circle of heavy infantry in front of the gate had tower shields that covered them from head to toe, not in a thousand-year would some archers kill one of them Then he glimpsed out of the corner of his eye the few thousand soldiers who disregarded the underground explosions and are still trying to slowly make their way towards the castle with an iron will, not caring about the explosions, he sighed and shook his head when he saw this, " Draw all the standard infantry back and send the knights in the front row to attack the enemy infantry alone¡­" "Excuse me?" "Do it!" Saint Edgar shouted On the surface, this movement did not seem smart at all, although those infantry troops might not be strong enough to be elites, they are undoubtedly the bravest of them all! Even not counting their importance for the overall morale by disying their courage, their presence was dividing the enemy''s concentration, and that is itself is a good thing even if they didn''t actually reach the gate, But Saint Edgar had another view... the problem is that those standard infantrymen were drawing part of their strength and bravery from the fact that the front row were all knights! And those knights often helped them against explosions by receiving some explosionspletely on their body or saving someone from death by pushing them, and things like that... Therefore, if the knights are separated from them, their resolve will weaken a lot, and there is a high possibility that they will flee for their lives as well, which will kill thest remaining morale of the army... So, withdrawing them by himself wasn''t just the best solution... but the only one. After the orders were issued, thest part of Dolivar''s army stopped and hurried back, but the front row of about a thousand knights remained standing in their ce... On the wall, Saint Edward Bradley watches what happened with narrowed eyes, "Humph, he''s really going to do this trick," then looked behind him and shouted, "Where the hell are our cavalries?!" "In response to the general, they have already exited the back gate a few minutes ago and are going around the castle now, they will arrive any time now." just as the assistant general finished his words, everyone began to feel the ground shaking. Within a few seconds, 5,000 cavalries appeared from the left side of the castle and rushed towards the rear of the enemy cavalry legion. "ATAAAAAACK" The speed of the joint Bradley and Burton cavalry increased little by little until they swept the back of the oblivious cavalry of the enemies who were still giving them their backs, unaware of the dangering from behind. With a *BOOOM*, the Dolivarian horses and their riders flew through the air, the 5,000 cavaliers rushing a few tens of meters into Delivar''s army, leaving countless dead and wounded. After themander of Dolivar''s cavalry realized what was happening at the back, he ordered to divide the legion and make the rear half turn and fight the enemy cavalry while he focused on his original mission. This was his only solution, but it was not a solution either... Although Dolivar''s cavalry had broken through a few rows of ck Sun''s heavy infantry, they still had a long way to go, and they were now trapped between the heavy infantry from the front and the cavalry from the back and the archers from the top. An unenviable position in any way you look at it... After Edward was reassured about the stability of the left front, he returned to observe the enemy knightsing straight from the front at high speed, he then issued his orders "Hand over all that is left of the vitality talismans to our knights and send them out to make a wee party for those bastards, also send the Darkness Assassination Squad as well... they know what to do!" *swaash shaaaa* The knights jumped over the wall one by one, the originally 600 plus the new 100 knights that Gn sent, quickly advanced to stand in front of the heavy infantry and then advanced a few tens of feet. after a few seconds... more than 1000 knights from Dolivar collided with the 700 ck Sun knights. *boom boom taaaaa* The battle of the few hundred knights soon became the most agitated battle on the field, even more than the battle of the saints which is still raging in the sky. The numbers of knights are considered few inparison to therge scoop of the war, but all of them are above the tenth level... all of them had built their pirs of the heavenlyws and can use their heavenlyws freely! The lightning attacks from the Knights of Dolivar and the fire shots from the ck Sun Knights were flying around, sometimes in coordination and sometimes in random shapes. their battlefield soon turned into a sea of fire and lightning. In the air, the battle of the saints was bnced to some extent ... The saints of Bradley and Burton families had with them a number of talismans of vitality and darkness before the start of the battle, and this contributed to bncing the scales somehow. But even with that, two Saints have died on each side... that seems pretty good for The ck Sun side as they stood their ground and even got the same number of kills, but if this pace continues... the numerical disadvantage of The ck Sun Saints will soon be even more apparent. Now... All the pieces have been put in their ces... there is nothing left for the generals but to wait and see what happens next. Chapter 82 Another half an hour passed, which seemed like ten years for everyone. The blood that was already like the sea... rose higher. the rocks were covered with pieces of meat and fragments of broken bones were lying everywhere¡­ What is going on now is one of the biggest personal wars between factions of two kingdoms in thest few centuries. The battle is still going on and the three fronts are still burning, but in one of them, the scales began to shift in favor of one of the two sides. First the front of the warring saints in the sky, the scales are still somewhat bnced with the loss of other saints on each side, the loss of the ck Sun Saints is greater, of course, because they are fewer in number, but they are more coherent thanks to the talismans of vitality, so the battle is still without a clear winner Secondly, the knights front, the knights of Dolivar had the numerical advantage, but the Knights of the ck Sun are more equipped. The battle on their foreheads became more and more extensive, and a sea of ??fire and thunderbolts almostpletely engulfed theirbat area, the numbers of dead piling up at a frightening speed, every few seconds a knight would fall on either side, but the strange thing is that the death rate of the Dolivaroan Knights is much higher! Reason? Vitality talismans have already saved the ck Sun Knights a few times but they are too few for a battle of this magnitude, the real reason definitely came down to the darkness assassination squad! As darkness talismans lose a lot of their function against Saints, General Edward assembles a special squad of knights which are famous for their lethality and speed and gives them most of the Darkness talismans that enable them to temporarily disappear for five seconds, and the tenth level Theo is assigned to this squad due to Robin''s direct nomination. The only one under level 11 in the group, and he is also the only one who has caused the death of dozens of knights from Dolivar so far!! Theo wasn''t like the others in the squad, he didn''t have to choose a certain time to activate a talisman that will hide him for 5 seconds, he can just stay in the dark all day long, just depending on his energy consumption! He traveled through the shadows and then came out to suddenly pounce on the inattentive knight, this enabled him to wreak havoc against all knights below level 12, on a few times, he even interfered in battles between higher-level knights to distract the knight of Dolivar, causing his death. The rest of the experts in the Assassin''s Battalion also took advantage of the five seconds of invisibility to harvest dozens of lives from the Dolivar Knights so far. They have be a terror in the minds of all the knights of Dolivar, They all fight with half a mind, part of their minds is focused on the going fight and the other part is trying to prepare to receive one of the treacherous attacks from behind. Vitality talismans showed their full effect on the Saints'' front, while the Darkness talismans which causes Temporary Invisibility showed their full effectiveness against the Knights. Third andst, the front of the cavalry against the armored infantry, Delivar''s cavalry are still trying to make their way towards the gate and have already prated tens of rows, but their problem is.. they are also being prated from behind. The ck Sun cavalry in cooperation with the archers above the wall are bothmitting aplete massacre at the back! Although Dolivar''s cavalry is supposed to be split up and the rear is responsible for the fight against the ck Sun cavalry, 10,000 against 5,000 is stillrgely in their favor... However, those 10,000 cavalries could not gather in a decent formation to counter-attack! Although they were startled from behind and shed in half until it was very difficult to re-form again, they are still far more in number than their enemies, and theoretically, they could still resist or even win! But the thing is... Whenever a small battalion of the Dolivarian cavalry tries to assemble separately to counterattack and establish a foothold, they would find an explosive arrow in the center of their gathering that frightens the horses and they break apart again. Or they find a sphere of white mes that swallows them all without a chance to scream, entire small battalions.. disappearing in the blink of an eye, leaving nothing but charred corpses. The reason behind the immense coordination and infinite precision in killing any attempt to resist was thanks to Peon, whose ear picks up any important words uttered on the battlefield thanks to the major wind heavenlyw! when he hears something about gathering, pration from behind, resistance, etc~ he tells the talismans archers or Caesar directly about their ce The archers would target them and scatter them... or Caesar would jump in their midst and ignite the me field. So far, Caesar has ignited the me field more than 15 times, each timesting one or two seconds... But this period is more than enough to kill or seriously injure everyone within the range! after all, since upgrading to the tenth level the me field became wider as it burned 10 meters on each side, and became stronger enough to burn a knight at the 12th level, so what will happen to people in the levels Between 6~10 when they find themselves in the middle of the range? The third front... the cavalry front... is what has swung in favor of the ck sun... they rate they are dying out in frightening, blocked from the front and being eaten at the back... Another half an hour, and surely all of them will try to escape. From the top of the wall, General Edward silently watched what was happening around him, took a general idea of ??everything that was happening, and then closed his eyes... After about two minutes he suddenly opened his eyes and summoned his friend and assistant, Saint and Assistant General Daniel Bradley, and then spoke solemnly, "Try time to finish this... I give orders to disband the defensive armored infantry formation and have them round Dolivar''s cavalry from above." "Wh..-what?! But this will greatly weaken the defense in front of the gate, the cavalry will easily break through the few remaining ranks and reach the gate, what do we do then? we can''t participate and defend the gate ourselves, it''s a taboo in wars" Assistant General Daniel was terrified of what he heard "This is the second part of my orders, open the gates and take out all the remaining infantry, have them tighten the siege around Dolivar''s cavalry, we will not allow one of them to escape!" *DAMN!* This was the first thing that came across Daniel''s mind when heard the newmand... Currently, the armored infantry is still in a semi-circle position around the gate, the left side of them is what is being heavily attacked now by the Dolivarian cavalry, the rest of the semi-circle doesn''t do anything actually, but they are standing up to defend against any other sudden attacks or to enforce the left side and push with them if needed... The new General Edward''s n was to make the right half of the circle move forward and then to the left... he wants them to form another semi-circle but this time above to the cavalry of Dolivar. Right now, the cavalry of Dolivar are already in a tight position, in front of them the heavily armored infantry, they are all elites and are ready to die before letting them pass. behind them, the ruthless cavalry of the ck Sun, without any formation to hold them back, the cavalry of the ck Sun kingdom are like lions among sheep above them the archers who don''t stop raining arrows on their heads, which is one of the main reasons why they can''t prate the heavily armored infantry faster because they are also watching for a random arrow to hit their heart on their right the castle wall of Cetina, it''s made to hold against knights attacks, much less them... so it''s impossible to damage it. the only source of morale left was actually the fact that there is still a safe passage to run to if they wanted to escape... they can just run to their left and they would be going straight to their General and the rest of the army But after the implementation of the new n... they will also have armored infantry on their left... Their only escape will bepletely closed. Twenty thousand elite cavalries will be like a mouse in a box if the n goes through. Daniel nodded, "Yeah, General, do you have other orders?" Saint Edward turned his face toward the Battle of the Saints, "Dispatch the five Saints that Patriarch Gn sent as support, it''s time to finish that front as well." Chapter 83 Kingdom of the ck Sun - the capital - the main conference hall... The meeting between the elders of the ck Sun Realm is still taking ce today, after Gn Bradley''s presence, other Dukes began to arrive as well They were basically still discussing what had happened at the Eight Kingdoms tournament in Dolivar. But from any angle they looked at the situation, what happened there can be linked and used as an exnation of what the kingdom of Dolivar has been doing over the previous decades of small-scale harassment. It is just that the sudden esction of the killing of their geniuses in the hunting event and then the attempt to assassinate Caesar and the murder of Saint Murphy can not be justified withmon logic Many theories were introduced but wereplicated and intertwined, sometimes one session was held for two or three consecutive days before everyone returned to their temporary homes in the capital, and then returned the next morning to start another session Talks and theories aroused day after day... But themon thing at the end of each session is that they refer to Saint Felix''s first theory.. that whatever the reason is... Dolivar did intend to start an all-out war against them. This brought many usations against Duke Gn and Earl Brian - who had also recently arrived under orders from Sage Albert to be questioned - They only sent 60,000 soldiers to conquer a duchy! Even if Duke Gn sent his elite... doesn''t the Duchy of Tinley have elites of their own? even if the knights and saints of both sides were somewhat bnced, their mortal army is at a great disadvantage Although the first two confrontations were now legends that can be immortalized in the history of the victories of the ck Sun, and they already became a source of pride for the citizens after the news spread... Such a small army would be defeated no matter how long it held out inside, so why did they send it? To increase hostility with Dolivar? To give them enough reason to carry out their ns for total war? It is not as if they are afraid of Dolivar... But fighting without sufficient information is not a wise choice, if Gn and Brian are really trying to fan the mes of an all-out royal war, they are traitors who deserve punishment! The two patriarchsmented on the usations that they had received many benefits from Caesar''s master and that he promised to assist the ck Sun Kingdom if the situation worsened. Frequently asked the question * Who is Caesar''s master? Who made those explosive talismans?* But neither of them answered clearly.. they just kept evading. Discussions and usations continued until only a few hours ago when the messenger came to inform them that the Duchy of Tinley had sent General Saint Edgar Tinley at the head of an army of 170,000 soldiers to fight General Edward''s army and that General Edward is currently preparing to confront them at Sitena Castle. 170 thousand against less than 60 thousand... It seems that the Duchy of Tinley can no longer stand the presence of this small army in theirnds anymore. Since this shocking news came the discussions calmed down and everyone was prevented from leaving the hall until the results of this decisive battle came back. The atmosphere was very heavy... Everyone spent these hours trying to anticipate the results and the consequences. The most optimistic prediction was that their saints might be able to escape. Even Gn and Bradley, who know well the real number of talismans with the army, were terrified when they heard about General Saint Edgar and his army of 170,000 soldiers... In their minds, they were already cursing Robin because he wasn''t patient enough and giving them time to raise a bigger army or make more talismans. The suffocating atmosphere clouded the thoughts of everyone, if someone had told them a year ago that they would gather here to follow the events of a war of just an earl and wait nervously for the results, they would have mocked him... But fate yed its game, so much depends on this small army The hours passed slowly, but atst: *knock knock* There was a knock on the door twice and then straight in came General Nichs, a level 29 saint, he''s one of the respected generals of the Royal Army but he''s been assigned to bring news of this war quickly. Everyone held their breath when they saw this saint entering, they waited until he took a few steps and leaned toward the sage Albert Marley, then stiffened his back and smiled, "Ladies and gentlemen...we have won." "Wh- what did you say?!" "What do you mean we won?!" "Have many of our soldiers managed to escape sessfully¡­?" Joy, then surprise, then their brains stopped working, finally, a few politicians stood up and started asking questions Sage Albert also could not understand anything from the messenger''s sentence, so he furrowed his eyebrow and asked, "Exin more, Nichs, what do you mean by *we won*?" "Your Highness, my words were clear and I mean what I am saying, we have won! It is not a moral victory as some think, we have won aplete and crushing victory!" Saint Nichs proimed out loud. Sage Albert held his seat''s armrest excitedly when they heard this resounding announcement, the sages in the room started standing up slowly *victory... victory...* "We... we have we won?" "Whoaaa!!!" "HAHAHAHAHAAAAY, bastards of Dolivar, who do you think we are?! HAHAHA!" Some started hugging each other and some started throwing their hats to the ceiling, it was a great joy for everyone, this is a victory that will be immortalized in history... But there were three who weren''t as excited The first two are Gn and Brian.. they were just setting in their original ces, didn''t move an inch! Giving a smile of relief... they both looked as they were about to faint at any point now Thest days were a huge pressure on them, they appeared strong from the outside but they both sent their entire elite force there, if they lost them... it would have been unthinkable. The psychologicalfort from this announcement was enough for them to rx and sleep for an entire year. The third one was still Sage Albert, whose features changed from astonishment to furrowed eyebrows and then wonder, then asked Nichs, "Exin to me everything that happened there, even the most boring detail..." Upon hearing these words, everyone calmed down and immediately went back to their ces, lest they miss a single detail Nichs bowed a little and began to say, "As youmand, your highness, at first when the army of the Duchy of Tinley appeared they:...." Nichs mentioned every detail, small and big, because he is also a great general with extensive knowledge of war affairs. He was able to notice things greater than the average person. Everyone listened to every word and their features changed more than once... especially when he heard the tactic of explosions from under the feet of the army of the Duchy of Tinley. Then they all looked at Brian and Duke Bradley, who chuckled and said nothing "...after the enemy''s cavalry was surrounded by the armored infantry, the enemy''s cavalry tried to prate thest of their ranks from the front and rush towards the gate, but they were surprised that the gate opened and those inside were pushing towards them, quickly about 40 thousand infantry soldiers came out and tightened the siege on the enemy cavalry, Enemy Saints tried to send a Saint or two to open a path for the Cavalry but their way was blocked by 5 Saints from our side, and the battle of Saints was fully sealed, none of them could breathe even if they wanted, let alone try to go to help another front! After only half an hour... all the enemy cavalry were wiped out. The only thing left of them was only the few thousand horses they were riding! Then the army was directed towards the battle of the knights, which was still going on and we had the victory sealed already when our cavalry and our infantry rushed there, they surrounded all the enemy knights and a huge massacre began! in the blink of an eye, that front was done as well, with only about 100 high-ranking enemy knights escaping. Then our knights went to help the saints in their battle.. so we killed 5 more enemy saints before the rest managed to escape! Everyone was waiting for Saint Edgar to move and join the battle, even I was ready to fight if he decided to join himself... but in the end, he gave up and preferred to fly away. When the enemy infantry who had retreated saw this, they grow even more terrified and ran in all directions, then General Edward ordered their pursuit... Our army pursued them for a few kilometres until they were able to capture more than thirty thousand of them! Our losses were limited to 3 saints and a few thousand soldiers, about a hundred knights, in addition to all the talismans. Our victory is crushing and overwhelming, the Duchy of Tinley will be unable to rebuild their army even after fifty years!" Chapter 84 "Haaahahahaha" "This is so satisfying" "This will teach them a lesson! Hahaha." "They thought it would be easy to bully our kingdom, that''s what they deserve!" Laughter, shouting, and manly embraces... all shook the hall, even Sage Albert had a big smile on his old face. This was the best news he had heard in many years, no matter what happened next, this short war would be enough for the citizens of the ck Sun Kingdom to brag about for the next few hundred years. Sage Albert nodded toward the messenger then spoke, "Thank you, Nichs, for your detailed report, you may join us now.." then he continued, "First of all and before doing anything else, this news must be spread in every corner of our kingdom and even and even making sure it spread to all the other kingdoms, everyone must know the greatness of the kingdom of the ck Sun! does anyone has any objection to this." ?" "No, sir, that''s exactly the right thing." "I strongly support this suggestion" Everyone quickly agreed, raising the morale of the citizens means greater affiliation, increased production, and an increase in the number of those who wish to join the army. the news can also crush the Dolivarian citizens and make the war easier, and make the other kingdoms fearful and respectable when they deal with the ck Sun in the future "Good, secondly, ording to the report, our army their no longer has any more talisman and their numbers have decreased to less than 50 thousand, any further attack on them will only mean their death.. We must do something to preserve the safety of these heroes, for this, I formally ask the three border duchies to gather their entire army. I repeat... ALL of your armies! and put them on the border at full speed! When a battalion ispleted then send them the frontier as soon as possible, within a week I want at least 400,000 soldiers there, do the three duchies have a problem with this?" Duke George Stanley stood up, "I''ll start the arrangements at once." Duke Raymond Alton followed him, "I have already begun sending my troops since your honor''sst instructions, but I will increase the pace of the dispatch today." "I will send my whole army and dere general mobilization as well!" The one who received this decision with joy was none other than Duke Donald Evren, as he is the middle duchy between the three and if Dolivar as a whole decided to keep up with their original n to make a true royal war, they will cross through hisnd first, so gathering such an army on hisnd was in his interest. "Good, now for the third object for today.." At this point, the sage looked in the direction of Earl Brian and Duke Gn who were sitting next to each other, and spoke "You two contact this genius who invented the talismans and asked him to make other patches, and tell him that the royal family was willing to purchase the technique for making fire runes for fifty million gold coins, the price is negotiable." Gn frowned for a moment before quickly regaining his condition and nodded with a slight smile, he sent his elites and lost thousands of them, including about a hundred knights and two Saints, He took a huge risk and a gamble on the future of his family in this war... if he didn''t win or lose most of his elites then he would have been finished! the royal family would make an example of him to avoid the full-out war with Dolivar... and all of this was for the method of making fire talismans... But after he heard the number Sage Albert said, Only then did he realize that what he paid was really too cheap a price for it. However, even with this realization, he was still angry... he hopped that Robin would reject the offer, he certainly does not want the method of making the fire talismans to fall into the hands of anyone else! As for Earl Brian, he didn''t even nod... but remained stunned by the number, fifty million gold coins. The entire Burton family earned about a million coins per year. When sries, living expenses, and army supplies are deducted, there would be less than 100,000 gold coins left as profit. Of course, there are always other ways for the family to gain coins, like sellingnds and making a bargain in some business, but that is a one-time thing and not a direct source of ie So technically... it would take about 400 ~ 500 years to be able to save those 50 million gold coins. Sage Albert understood the reason behind Earl Brian''s idiotic look and didn''t try to pressure him for an answer, but went back to addressing everyone, "The council is suspended for today, every one of you should go now to do his task, and who doesn''t have a task focuses on spreading the news!" =================== A simr and different scene takes ce at the same time inside the Imperial Pce in Dolivar Simr in that also all the leaders of the kingdom are gathered to decide what they would do in the future.. and different because they were sitting as if they were in Funeral. Frowed eyebrows and ugly faces... some of them seem as if they wish the earth would open up and swallow them up. insult... absolute insult. There were no side discussions, no screaming, no arguments, just silence. Until the person seated on the chief chair spoke, Sage Crowned Prince Louis finally broke the silence, saying, "Has there been a new message from the allies?" "y.. yes, Your Highness, even after trying to negotiate further, their decision has not changed¡­" a middle-leveled Saint replied with fear "They refused to support us again, huh...? For decades, we have been looking for an opportunity like this to start a total royal war without the intervention of empires... and when the opportunityes... they back down?!" Sage Louis'' words rose until he finally roared, terrifying everyone present "They... they say that everything has changed...these *talismans* are so powerful they cannot join us until they know how much the ck Sun has a stock of them, how fast they can be produced, ways to counter them, and even ways to steal their design." The face of Sage Louis twisted in anger, "AND WHAT DO WE DO NOW?! They made us stand in front of the cannon while they were rxing from afar and watching?! Because of them, we had to provoke the ck Sun Kingdom, and they now they have the audacity to speak like we are begging for undeserving help?! Reports say that there are approximately 200,000 soldiers standing on the ck sun border with us, preparing to enter at any time, and their number is still increasing!! If that army is also armed with those talismans, there may not be anything called Dolivar after this war ends!" "Your Highness, this might not be the case, perhaps all of their talismans already ran out in thest battle." One of the saints quickly replied optimistically The sage looked wide at him, "Aren''t you the one who said earlier that the weapon with Caesar and his two brothers was just a sample to frighten us and that it was impossible for them to have quantities of it?" "This¡­. That''s right, Your Highness, but I was jus- what are you doing¡­ no¡­ NOOOO¡­" The saint fell to the ground with his eyes wide open... He died. "If one of you speaks again, he must be responsible for what he says." Sage Louis spoke slowly, he was still sitting still, he did not move. Silence fell over the ce again, before they had nothing to say, and now whoever has something to say is too afraid to speak... When the sage saw this, he continued, "In the process of assassinating Caesar, it is said that he used level 16 fire weapons, we can assume now that it was those Talismans... Does this mean that they possessed quantities of Fire Runes of all levels between 6 and 16?!" So far, they are messing with us and attacking with these *weak* talismans, but they have already tied their hands and our feet with its presence, what would happen if the higher level talismanes up? ...We are the ones who brought this on ourselves. Now we know what they are capable of, and we know that our damn *allies* have abandoned us in the first real test... What do we do? give me your opinions" After a few seconds the Duke replied, "Your Highness.. we are without an ally, and if we try to dere all-out war we will provoke the ck Sun Kingdom further, I see that we have two only solutions... The first is that we already dered that it''s a personal problem of the Tinleys.... we can let the Duchy of Tinley handle the situation on their own and distance ourselves from what is happening there as if we see nothing" Chapter 85 A man suddenly stood up and struck the table in front of him with his hand, "What do you mean by this? you want the kingdom to forsake uspletely?! We have taken the responsibility of the killing of that Burton saint for the sake of the kingdom, we aren''t even the ones who attacked the boy and killed the saint, Saint Louis put that into our shoulders and we epted it, is this our reward? How dare you even suggest the matter? ?!" This was the representative of the Duchy of Tinley in the council, for Duke Titus himself was in his pce following the developments of what was happening in his duchy. "Please calm down, sir, I''m just stating the current situation, and the decision ultimately belongs to his highness." "Shhh, no one interferes again," Sage Louis raised his hand to stop the side discussions as the Tinley envoy was about to speak, then gestured at the previous saint " you may continue.." "Yes, Your Highness, as I said, the first solution would be to inly abandon the Duchy of Tinley so as to prevent the army of the ck Sun on the frontier with us from joining the battle, and let Duke Gn gatherrger armies to get rid of the present intruders while we just support him with weapons and gold... Or might try to tire them out in a battle of attrition, their numbers are already small, they are just an Earl family, and Gn Bradley wouldn''t send much more men for fear about his own borders. those two suggestions are basically one.. the continues of the war. The problem with this proposal is that it will prolong the war for god knows how long, and will allow the enemy army to increase their supplies and perhaps bring more talismans, if this happens, their control over the duchy may increase little by little, or even... Or even they uproot the entire Tinley family and take over the entire Duchy. But the good side of the suggestion is that they will not advance beyond the Duchy of Tinley whether they lose or win, and we can always find a way to reim ournds in the future if one member of the Tinley family survives." At this point, the Tinley family''s envoy clenched his hand so tightly that it bled, this was the worst possible scenario but also the highest possibility. The sage nodded, "Go ahead, what''s the second option?" "The second option is... a non-aggression treaty." "WHAT DID YOU SAY? do you want us to surrender and give up ournds?!" Sage Louis shouted, he knew very well the meaning of the second option The Tinley family representative also nodded, "damn you, traitor! We won''t leave them an inch of ournds!" "Your Highness.. ournds have already been taken from us and we can''t take them back in a short period of time if we depend only on the tinleys, they have already lost a huge part of their core force, within two weeks, the enemy has already taken about half of the duchy under their control, how long will we wait? The first option is still on the table but the risks are too great, so I suggested we make a non-aggression pact for ten years for example, during which we will research more to know what those talismans are and how to repel them... after the pact ended then Duke Tinley can return with our new knowledge and morepetent army and tactics to retake hisnds." Sage Lewis didn''t reply quickly, nor did the representative of the Tinley family reply... they can not even decide which choice is worse The first was the option of a prolonged war in which the danger of erasing the whole duchy... and the second was submission, raising the white g and giving up 40% of the size of the duchy - thends that the enemy already have - for the sake of peace... After a moment of deathly silence, the word "do it" was heard. "you highness..?" "Send messengers to the general of the enemy army and to the capital of the ck Sun Kingdom¡­ Tell them we are ready to surrender thend they had invaded to join thends of the ck Sun and will not attempt to attack to retake it, in return we want a non-aggression pact for fifty years." The Tenley family envoy quickly stood up, "your highness!! how can we remain a Duke family after this? Is this our reward for following your orders?!" "I will give younds from the rest of the duchies around you, your overallnd will berge enough for you to keep the title of duke, after the non-aggression pact ends you will take your lostnds back, now sit down." Indeed, the Tinley family representative returned to his sullen face, but he was kind of pleased.. this was the best possible oue for his family. then the sage stood up, "We''ll meet again when we get the response of the ck sun kingdom, disperse." ========================== When the news of the treaty''s proposal reached General Edward, he told the messenger of Dolivar that he would stop in his ce until orders came to him from his superiors... well, actually he would have stopped anyway since he had run out of all the talismans he had. But when the request for a non-aggression pact reached the ck Sun capital, it caused an unparalleled storm... This was a deration of surrender! What about the inconveniences at the Eight Kingdoms event? What about the murder of Saint Murphy? Where is what strengthens their heart? Was all that just empty bullsh*t?! Previously, everyone rejoiced at the sessive victories, but they remained on alert, they were waiting for a strong reaction, and in the end, came a deration of surrender? What is that..? Theughter and mockery in the conference room at the first announcement made the messenger of Dolivar think of suicide out of shame. But when they calmed down and studied the matter further and found that the talismans had already run out, everyone decided that the treaty would really be in their best interest. Especially Earl Brian Burton, who was living every moment as if in a dream... No, he never once dared about dreaming of something like that... As all the progress that has been achieved until now is considered a false victory. Delivar can attack again and take it at any time, but this offer secures what they have collected so far, at least he will not be afraid of Delivar''s attacks for a certain period of time... and this is more than excellent!! But before giving the final decision he contacted Robin, who told him to do what he saw as right, but that he should base his decision on that he did not have anotherrge amount of talismans... with no more talismans then they can''t start another battle or they will be exposed, thus this pact was more than good for him! The dream of his family for the past thousand years was to collect enoughnd to get the title of Marquess, but now he will get much more.. without much loss in soldiers!! After everyone agreed in principle and Earl Brian strongly supported the idea, the process of peace negotiations began, which took about two weeks back and forth until the final terms were agreed upon, and they are as follows: -The ck Sun shall obtain another piece ofnd from the Tinleys in addition to the previously Conquerednds, bringing the final total to exactly half of the Duchy of Tinley -The non-aggression agreement will onlyst for twenty years -Ten million gold coins were paid as a ransom for 50,000 Dolivarian prisoners ----------------- The officials of the Kingdom of the ck Sun were keen to publish everything that is happening in all parts of the Kingdom and as quickly as possible, and to all the other seven kingdoms as well... their spies inside Dolivar secretly published the pact terms in every corner It is an insult to Dolivar in every sense of the word, and an unparalleled pride for the ck Sun kingdom. Everyone witnessed their miserable treatment of the expedition of the ck Sun Kingdom, they witnessed the attempt to assassinate the child Caesar, and they witnessed the killing of a Saint of the ck Sun who came to participate in the event on thends of Dolivar, so the attack of the ck Sun Kingdom is justified to the fullest extent. But what is not justified is the sessive defeats..a small army of 60,000 soldierspletely crushed the Duchy of Tinley!! And in the end, Dolivar dered defeat and gave up arge part of its territory! The legendary tales of the 60,000-strong army will remain in the minds and on the tongues for a very long time. But the elders had other things on their minds... Everyone who had some power in the Eight Kingdoms was thinking of the same questions: - What are those *talismans* that the Bradley and Burton families used to achieve these crushing victories? - Who produced them? - How can we get them? Chapter 86 Another two weeks had passed quickly since the non-aggression pact was signed. After the news about the pact reached General Edward, he started to implement what he had to do, as such he started giving the new promotions to those who deserved them, distributing the spoils of war between all the soldiers, handing over the captured war ves in exchange for gold, etc... The trio Caesar, Peon, and Theo had the lion''s share of promotions and spoils, with no one objecting to this... Everyone saw or at least heard about the three''s heroism in all the battles. After all the formalities were over and Edward handed over the captives to Dolivar''s officials and received wagons loaded with the ten million gold coins, After the handover of the captives waspleted he announced that he would return to the Duchy of Bradley and that he would hand over all the conquerednds to Saint David Burton, level 24, the second most powerful figure in the Burton family after Earl Brian. The Burton family g rose over all the conquerednds side by side with the ck Sun Kingdom''s g. This shocked everyone.. it shocked the people of the Kingdom of the ck Sun more than those of the Kingdom of Dolivar! Wasn''t Duke Gn Bradley taking Caesar being a disciple in his institution as an excuse to interfere in the war and seize thesends? After all the suffering andplete support... after all the deaths and destructions... he simply ordered to withdraw? No one thought for a second that someone like Gn would truly participate in such war for *justice* But when Gn was asked in the capital about what was happening, heughed out loud and said, *I won something else.* And he didn''t exin further... Finally, after everything got settled, General Edward had appointed that he would return home, all the saints of the Bradleys who participated in the war, among them M, gathered to return with him, all the knights and soldiers of the Bradleys also gathered to return, their role here is over Only the 25,000 soldiers of the Burton family remained in their posts, headed by 4 saints, including David and Billy Burton. Even though no one was afraid about the little numbers, it was understandable, even if all the sixty thousand returned, thends would still belong to the Burton family... The Kingdom of Dolivar would not break the non-aggression pact so quickly. At thest moment, four others joined the escort of General Edward and his soldiers. They were Saint Billy Burton and three young men, all returning with them to the Duchy of Bradley. === ==== ==== ==== ==== Bradley''s victorious army took about twenty days to unhurriedly move from their position at castle Sitena to reach the borders of the Duchy of Bradley. although the warsted for about two weeks from the first battle to thest, it will remain an unforgettable memory in the minds of those who have taken part in it... From the moment they entered the old border of the ck Sun kingdom, they were greeted by a gigantic army numbering hundreds of thousands, all standing in line and saluting them with the highest form of military respect. And all the way to the Duchy they were greeted with flowers and apuse, every vige and every city they passed by, the people living there woulde out to give them a salute that only heroes deserve Everything was a fantasy to them... All of them hoped that they would take a longer route so that this moment of pride wouldst as long as possible, but everything beautiful ends quickly~ The army finally arrived and was received in front of the city of Bradley''s pearl with a great wee, every soldier went to embrace his family happily, sons look at their warrior fathers as if they are the greatest being in existence... It was a moment in history, but not everyone witnessed it... Since the army reached his residence, six people left and silently entered the city More specifically... heading towards the Bradley Military Institution. ------------------------------------------- Robin was sitting on his chair in the front yard of his house, raising his face towards the sky, as usual, Zara sitting next to him, drawing as usual as well. But unusually, a third person sits a little farther away, sleeping while embracing a sword... He was one of the knights assigned to protect Robin. They learned their lesson since the ident and decided that one of them should be next to Robin at all times and not be more than a few meters away from him. At this moment an excited voice came, "father!!" Robin opened his eyes and looked toward the source of the sound, and when he saw Caesar, whose eyes were filled with tears, a big smile appeared on his face... Before even trying to get up to receive the new arrivals, Caesar jumped and threw himself on hisp and embraced him, causing both of them to fall off the chair. Robin didn''t know whether tough or cry at what happened, but he eventually smiled and patted Caesar''s head... "you little brat... didn''t I tell you to call me big brother?" Robin chuckled and spoke calmly Caesar also smiled a little but didn''t reply as they both that everyone here know of their actual rtionship -even if it is confusing-, and continued to embrace his old man. This was considered their real meeting since Caesar left Billy for the first time about a year and a half ago... When Caesar returned after the assassination attempt on his life, he felt humiliated and small, and that he was the reason for old Murphy''s death, while Robin was filled with feelings of anger and desire for revenge. neither of them was in a mode for a warm meeting at that time. ...After a few seconds of patting the crying Caesar on the head, Robin quickly scanned the iing with the quick look, finding five people other than Caesar His two other brats... and three saints Two of them were M and Billy, who both smiled and nodded their heads at him... The third was a man who seemed to be middle-aged, his aura much stronger than them and the first time Robin saw him... And also he was the only one who made aplete bow when Robin''s eyes fell on him Then Robin was curious about his identity and asked, "And who might you be?" "In response to noble Robin, I, General Edward, have had the honor to lead your army against Dolivar in this war," replied Edward, then stiffened his back from the bow and looked at Robin with a look of reverence. "Oh, so you''re the man wh-¡­YOU SON OF A BITCH, how long are you going to keep me on the ground like this?!" Robin kicked Caesar off him "But I missed father, why do you treat me like this?" Caesar who fell a few steps away felt that he is wronged "man up, you bastard!" Robin got up and dusted him off and then looked back at Edward again with a smile, "Ahem...so you''re themander of the army that kicked some Dolivarian asses, I have heard the details of the battles, you really are a genius general.." "Please don''t put me in an embarrassing situation, Noble Robin, If it were not for your talismans, I would not have done anything even if I had 200,000 soldiers, in the end, I would have been defeated and expelled from enemy territory... everything should be attributed to you. " Edward shook his head quickly. He had previously heard Duke Gn talking about this young man''s genius, but when he first saw the talismans himself, when he saw their effects and their enormous amounts... Only then did he know the weight of this young man. Simply, whoever enjoys Robin''s support will not be stopped by anything or anyone, and whoever gains his enmity.. may the heavens help him. Robin smiled and shook his head, "My inventions without a smart person making the most of them would be useless too, and I can''t think of ways to use my talismans to the fullest better than the ones you came up with... Gn made a good choice." then he continued, "Alright, let us not stand here like idiots haha, Let''s move on inside my humble house, there are important things to be decided today. .." =================================== Inside house 207, Robin and the three Saints sat facing each other, while the three young men remained standing and Zara went to fetch drinks for everyone after a brief reunion with her brother. As for the knight assigned to protect Robin, he asked permission and left earlier.. this meeting was far above his level. The first to speak was Billy, "Brother Robin, what did you mean by saying that there is much that will be decided today? M and I just came to say hi, and General Edward came because he wanted to get to know you, there is nothing serious going on here...." Chapter 87 Robinughed, "Ohh, that what you thins, but there actually is an important topic I would like to hear your thoughts about..." M furrowed her eyebrows, "What is it, Robin? speak directly" Robin turned his face toward her, "M, let me ask you something, as far as I remember, I owe nothing to the Bradleys... do you remember why I came here at the beginning?" M''s heart sank when she heard this question, "You came to find a stable environment in which you can work quietly while you are under our protection, and so that your family does not take advantage of you by forcing you to do anything you do not want... And as I remember I did everything to make you feelfortable and protected, we honored our agreement with you to the fullest and even some more! why would you bring that up?" Billy chuckled and scratched his head when he heard the second part of the reason about the Burtons taking advantage of him, and spoke "Although it''s just a fantasy in Robin''s head, it''s okay." "I was subjected to an assassination attempt about a month ago or so, right here inside this residence you gave me," Robin said in a quiet voice "WHAT?!" Everyone in the room rose up on their feet, especially M who immediately stood up in anger and shock, "Where were the guards?! I''m going to kill them all!!" Robin raised his hand, "Calm down girl, I didn''t tell you to kill the guards, on the contrary, I was about to ask you to forgive them because it was a simple slip... they were absent when the attack happened, and I do not hate them for it." "What do you mean by *simple slip*, noble Robin? Their mistake almost cost us the most powerful ally in the family history, they should be punished with the most severe punishment possible." This time, it was Saint Edward who spoke "Right, they and their entire family should be killed!!" M didn''t even get close to the term *Calm down*, but she suddenly realized something and asked "Robin, who tried to kill you, and how did you survive if the guards were not present?" "You are underestimating me, girl! I, who made all of this possible, am now weak! ...whatever, I''m fine, that''s what matters, don''t punish the two of them because of me... As for the one who tried to assassinate me, he is a person from the family of Marquess Rufus, he was a level 14 knight and he is a student in the institution, and his reason is simply that they want to release their anger on me because of what Caesar did to the son of that Rufus guy." Caesar was terrified when heard this, "what?! I... I''m sorry... I put you in this position." "that what happens when you go around literally shoving halberds in people''s asses you little bastard!" Robin said it seriously then burst outughing M sat down again and furrowed her eyebrows, even more, Saint Edward was also in no better shape... Saint Rufus controls arge scope ofnds in the Duchy of Bradley, almost more than a half! and his power has increased quite a little recently due to his attack on Baron Camden and the upation of part of thends of the Kingdom of lying Water... Although he lost the piece ofnd he took from Baron Camden just a few weekster to arge army from the Lying Water kingdom, he still blundered itpletely and stole quite a bit of riches, and took thousands of ves to sell, which boosted his momentum and wealth. Although the Marquess is still considered a vassal of Duke Gn in name, in reality, he is more like head-to-head with Gn, as it is impossible for Gn to really question or severely punish him... Robin chuckled when he saw their reaction, "Haha don''t worry I won''t ask you to avenge me, I brought it up to tell you one thing.. I''m not safe here." M finally understood where was Robin getting at, and hurriedly responded "Robin, don''t make a decision because of a single incident like this, from today onwards the Bradley family will appoint three saints, no... four saints! to protect you at all times... the Marquess might have some manpower but he still can''t openly defy the Bradleys" Robin nodded, "hmm... That really might work against the Marquess'' attempts...but what about who is stronger than him?" "Who do you mean stronger? how many grudges you and that brat of yours have caused and with how many people?!" Even Billy was shocked by Robin''s words "Hahaha, I don''t even know." Saint Edward asked, "Can you exin more, noble Robin?" Robin sighed and rubbed his forehead, "... I admit that I have made a mistake, I missed up, OK? ...I have let my emotions take over me this time... Or maybe because I didn''t expect this dazzling sess of the talismans, ... And I just didn''t want my kid to get bullied and live with it, I want him to raise his head high whenever he goes, for he is MY son and MY General! how can I allow those bastards to break his spirit?! Peon and Theo are the same, none is allowed to break them. So I thought we would beat them up a little and take a few ves and that would be a lesson to them... How do I think that A genius general would put my innovations to work so well?" Caesar, Theo and Peon who was standing at the side had different reaction to Robin''s speech, but at one point, tears began to umte in the eyes of all three. "Umm, thank you for you praise, I guess... But what does that have to do with our topic, noble Robin?" Saint Edward asked again confusingly "Very simply now all the kingdoms are looking for the source of the talismans, even the ck Sun royal family is definitely searching with all their might as we speak now, and sooner orter the investigations will lead them here. May I ask you as representatives of the Bradley family, what are you going to do then?" "You think so much, Robin, that even if they arrive because the Bradleys are the source of the talismans, they won''t know about you, you''re just a disciple in the military institution." M made her case. "Kings and politicians are not stupid, M, even if most of them are deceived, one will link my appearance to you with the appearance of talisman and * my younger brother * powerfulws techniques... And don''t forget that the talismanse out of my house, I told you to keep it a secret, but almost all the upper echelons and knights of the Bradleys know about me..." "You don''t have to worry about them!!" "They are human beings, and humans betray and make mistakes, and that''s okay... I''m not using you of anything, Ever since so many people knew about me, I knew something bad was going to happen sooner orter, and I was mentally prepared for this... but after all of this, the chance of information leaking became far greater." Robin shrugs At this point Billy enters, "Robin, you exined that you came here for protection so that the Burtons wouldn''t take advantage of you, now you know the Bradleys can''t protect you, and you realize that it''s impossible for anyone in the Burtons to take advantage of you now... there are literally people out there who worship you in the family, in fact, if you want we can appoint you as the patriarch of the family tomorrow! So there is nothing that ties you here anymore, Pleasee back with me to the Burton family, YOUR family, and settle in your homnd instead of this little house..." M interjected with her eyes full of anger, "BILLY BURTON, I respect you for we fought side by side and protected each other''s backs at castle Sitena battle... but you''re starting to piss me off now! Second, Robin is afraid that he is unprotected and you are telling him to go somewhere more vulnerable? This is not what a sane person would say!" Robinughed, "Haha Okay, Okay, you''re both right... Actually, I''m also notpletely deciding, but I''m just stating facts as it is and waiting for your advice. Saint Edward, you seem to be a smart person... What do you think of all this?" "If you want my opinion, noble Robin, I say that your fears are based on an illusion and that it is impossible for anyone to know anything about you." At this moment a voice came from outside, ["Mr. Robin Burton, His Highness Sage Albert Marley, invites you to visit him at the Imperial Pce as soon as possible."] All those present in the room remained in their ces without a word from the beginning of the announcement to its end, some of them were surprised and some were frightened. As for Robin himself, he startedughing out loud and then looked back again at Saint Edward. "you were saying....?" Chapter 88 Saint Edward could not find anything to say, a feeling of intense embarrassment overwhelmed him after he failed to foresee the future as urately as Robin had predicted it. Although anticipating the future and anticipating preventive measures is the general''s first task! But that didn''t stop him from admiring and respecting Robin even more. Robin then stood up and went to the door of his house, he found 5 people standing in front of him, with a quick look it was clear that they were all saints and the person standing in the middle between them was a level 27 saint Robin smiled at them and nodded, "Wee to my humble house, I apologize for the time being, I''m in an important meeting, pleasee in and rest in that house over there until I''m finished here then I wille to meet you, thank you." Robin pointed towards house 208 next door, then entered again with out waiting for a reply and shut the door in their faces The saints exchanged looks about the strangeness of what had just happened, but in the end, their chief raised his shoulder and headed towards house 208 in silence, and rest followed... ----------- Robin returned to his chair with an eyebrow knotted, he did not speak, and those present said something either, waiting for his reaction... Atst, Robin finally spoke, "Please I need one of you to call Duke Gn here, he has returned to his pce about a week ago and sent a greeting to me... I want to see him as fast as possible, I think there are matters to be cleared here." "I''m the fastest here, I''ll go get him at once." Saint Edward stood up and quickly disappeared from the room After a few seconds, M mustered up her courage and asked, "Robin... what do you mean by things you have to clear? You won''t... leave us, right?" Robin looked at her in astonishment, "Didn''t you hear that summon call just now? Of course, I''m leaving!" "You know that''s not what I mean!!" Robin chuckled, "Seconds ago I was open with you to see if I should leave or stay, but I think the heavens already have ns for me... I can''t refuse Sage Albert''s summon, so I''ll have to leave, and I honestly can''t find a reason toe back again... Do you have one for me? I am open for any rmendation..." Billy sat there acting cool but he was dancing inside, he just did not know where was Robin''s next target, so he stayed silent and didn''t push his luck... "..." As for M, she couldn''t find anything useful to say so she fell silent again What can she pursue him with? protection? the royal family who is familiar with him now can definitely arrange for better protection for him, Maybe a better environment and human connection? the Burtons, his blood family, can offer him more than her. So she kept her silence until a few minutester, two shadows entered the room, Saint Edward and Duke Gn. "I didn''t know that His Majesty Robin could summon this Duke whenever he wanted!" Gn said sarcastically and went to sit right in front of Robin "Haha, I apologize, your highness but I couldn''t visit you myself because I havepany in the other house and they wouldn''t be happy if I tried to sneak out on my own, I guess Saint Edward has told you about my visitors on your way here?" "TCH, don''t remind me of this again. those bastards think they can do whatever they want! I can''t believe they went directly to you without consulting me!!" Duke Gn spoke angrily none of those present where stupid, Sage Alpert wasn''t summing Robin randomly to recognize young talents, he absolutely found out who he is! " Well, keeping me a secret was your job. for me I have no objections about dealing with the royal family, As for you... you messed up and I hope you understand what that means for you." Robin spoke with a smile, he was adding salt to injury and he meant it. Gn''s face turned more ugly and shouted " DAMN IT!!" his voice was so loud that it stopped every activity in the institution for a few seconds, and scared the five saints next door witless of course, he knows what this new situation meant... Robin has a new priority now! If he makes something new he has to sell it to the royal family first, he would only get the scrabs, if there is any! Robin then continued, "good that you know, your failure has made me obligated to deal with more powers, I''m not saying this to make you feel bad... just find however leaked my information and ughter the bastard publicly for me" "you think I don''t want that? I will eat that traitorous Dog''s liver with my teeth! ... but who to find him... argh... that will take time." when he got to this point Gn put his forehead on his hand when he saw this, Robin didn''t pressure him further, so he changed the subject "Anyway... I got what you want." "What do you mean by what I want?" Finally, Gn''s hopes have been raised a bit... Robin gestured to Zara with his hand, and she was absent for a few seconds before returning carrying a medium-sized box and cing it in front of Robin. Then he opened the box and turned it so that everyone could see it. It was full of skins of a dark nature and bears a ck drawing with the symbol 10 s inside, "This is what Mrs. M promised in exchange for Caesar''s protection, you will find here 50 Darkness talismans that give 10 seconds of disappearance, twice that of the previously agreed upon a period... I think that this is enough to cover the debt for saving Caesar, what do you think?" The eyes of the three saints sparkled when they saw this scene, Gn, because he knows that these things are very precious, M and Edward because they have experienced the power of the 5-seconds Darkness talisman and know very well its strength and its impact on any course of the war... These talismans tipped the bnce to the ck Sun kingdom''s favor in the knights'' front when only 700 knights were facing an enemy of more than a thousand! "Haha, good, very good.. so our old ount will be closed here." Duke Gn finally found the heart tough and signaled to his daughter to take the box, But then he tilted his body in hope and asked with a big smile, "But what about our new ount?" Robin knew what Duke Gn was talking about, so he smiled and pulled a little booklet out of his cloak and passed it on to Gn, "Here you''ll find the pattern that if you draw you''ll get the explosive element, there are a few clear spaces in it that you can easily identify, when you fill them in you''ll get what you want, and-" "Why didn''t you draw it all?! That wasn''t our deal!" Gn suddenly enters annoyed "... no problem, if you want to detonate the booklet, then this will dlyplete the rest of the pattern for you." Robin extended his hand to retrieve the booklet Gn was surprised and distanced the booklet away from Robin''s hand, "Huh? Why does a talisman only explode when passing energy and activating a seal then?!" "Then let me finish!! for god''s sake... Look, on those empty spots a seal will be drawn between them and be set up in a way to be activated when needed, When activated, the seal will disappear and willplete those missing points in the process, which will result in aplete sixth-level explosion which in turn will cause the explosion when it isbined with the energy of the user, is it clear now?" "umm... Ahem.. yeah yeah" Gn replied, not really understanding, but it sounded smart... Robin continued exining, "Flip the pages of the booklet and you will find the seal I was talking about, there are exnations also about how to draw it and how to draw the main pattern, and you''ll also find a third seal that makes the pattern and seal disappear without a trace inside the piece of the hide so that it will not be easily copied by the enemy, any questions?" Gn did not reply.. instead, he eagerly browsed through the booklet, a cruel smile and an ambitious look began to appear on his face... These are the facial expressions of a man who feels that he is about to take over the world. When Robin saw this he let out a low whistle and trotted his hand in front of Gn, "Hey, how far your imaginations have taken you? Get back to the ground quickly before it''s toote, let me warn you.. what you are thinking won''t happen!" Gn felt that he had taken a strong p, the frown returned to his face, and asked sharply, "What do you mean by your words? ording to our agreement, this technique is mine now and I can make the quantities of talismans I want, right or not?" Robin looked at Gn like he was looking at an idiot, "Do you really think that as long as I can make about 3,000 talismans a month, you''ll be able to do the same? you though you can get some boys and they would make you tens of thousands of talismans monthly?" when he heard that, Gn crushed the booklet in his hand and yelled "Do you say I can''t? Did you give me a false technique?!" Chapter 89 "Duke Gn, I don''t need that kind of trickery, it justes down to me being the creator of this technique and knowing everything about it like the back of my hand, there is another reason, I found out that drawing the pattern and the seals requires a certain amount of spiritual power, this energy will be drained even if you don''t intend to use it... It will just run out, and you will pass out when you exhaust yourself... This I have not found a solution for so far... as we know nothing about the soul and its powers.. we just know it is there... As for me, Heaven has blessed me with a soul strength far above average, at least... Until this moment, I have not found anyone with a soul stronger than mine, not even you, Duke Gn. These two elements enable me to draw a huge amount of talismans daily, Even Zara, who has a spiritual energy that is somewhat close to me and I personally teach and supervise her, can produce about 6~10 fire talismans per day... so what about someone with a weaker soul who will learn the steps from just a booklet? ording to my estimation, if someone with a soul slightly stronger than average follows this guideline, then I estimate that he will produce one talisman a day.. or two at most~" Robin spoke without a break. "You... what do you mean by all this? Have you been feeding me illusions all this time?" Anger was evident in the Duke''s features, the booklet in his hand is about to tear from the tight grip of his grip at any moment. "First of all, I advise you to loosen your grip on the booklet because I will not write another one... Second, I am just exining facts to you so that you do not go back and discover them yourself and then me me, I am here exining everything to you face to face and with respect. Of course, you can make your own factory for talismans, Duke Gn, did I tell you that it is impossible? I''m just telling you that you first have to: -choose workers whose initial soul strength is stronger than usual -be patient with them until they get used to the process and don''t think they will get you instant results -third and most important... choose reliable individuals you can control so that my invitation is not leaked, because if it leaks like my identity... Let''s just say that it will a problem in our future dealings." Gn had no response to thest sentence, five saints are waiting to take Caesar to the royal family against his will, he knows he failed Robin bad with this one. It was clear that a very close follower or even someone from his family leaked news about him. The second tip is also normal, he knew he couldn''t get instant results But the first... Only saints and high leveled knights have souls strong enough to know the level of the spiritual strength of a person in front of them, This *Soul Strength* was not regarded very highly before, as even someone with great soul strength might not have a good future in cultivation. Until this moment, a stronger soul was considered to give its owner a clearer mind that MIGHT help with his cultivation... this is why if a member of a big family has a stronger soul he would be considered better than the one with a normal soul, but at the same time, no family would go out trying to recruit someone with this specific quality! But Robin''s words now put those with stronger souls in apletely different position... He opened a new specialty for them! In the Bradley family, there are only two people who have above-average soul strength, but of course, ording to Robin, this will not suffice to open a factory to feed an army... Getting saints and high-leveled knights to draw the talismans means that the Duchy would be defenseless, so it''s impossible. But also having Saints and high-leveled knights walk around the streets exploring talents with powerful spirits was not practical, and even if they did find an extra one, they would have to confirm his eternal loyalty before handing him such a core technique! Now he understands Robin''s words, he wasn''t trying to scam him, but rather to try to bring him back to reality... This will never be easy. "Heh~ alright alright, with that you have fulfilled your promise." Gn finally gave in and announced, finally rxing his fist on the booklet. Robin smiled and nodded, "Good, now that all of ourmitments to each other are over, there''s nothing to bind us together." This sentence surprised Gn, "What do you mean by nomitments? I don''t like this..." "Actually I was just talking to Aunt M and Saint Edward about why I''m still here, and I really can not find any more reason to stay, so..." At this point, Robin fell silent and shrugged his shoulders, the meaning clear and there was no need to speak further... " ... If that''s what you have decided then I won''t try to persuade you to return, I just hope that theck of obligations between us doesn''t mean ack of rtions either, we can still do a lot for each other, don''t you think?" Gn said. "Haha, of course, Duke Gn, when I need your help in the future I wille up with additional offers, but in return, if you want a good rtionship with me, it won''t be unconditional¡­ it depends on what you can offer." Gn furrowed an eyebrow, "What do you mean?" Robin''s smile vanished, "When I needed you by my side, you didn''t agree to help without me putting the fire talisman technique on the table, yes? Don''t get me wrong, I don''t mean to say what you did was wrong in any sense, anyone in your ce would ask for the same, but it goes both ways... When I needed you, Ipromised. If you want me to supply you with more of my creations, you also have to make somepromises." Gn gritted his teeth and asked, promises like what?" "Haha, I will that to your imagination, and to how far you want to stay involved with me." Robin chuckled The three Bradley Saints looked at each other with meaningful looks, but no one said anything else When Robin saw this, he nodded and continued with a smile, "Okay then, as long as all the stumbling blocks between us are cleared, excuse me, I''ll go pack my bags and go see Sage Albert." "...This is not our agreement," M said wryly in a lowered voice Robin was surprised by her words and furrowed an eyebrow, "Sorry? What kind of deal are you talking about, I didn''t agree to give you everything I create for free! I-.." "That''s not what you meant!! You agreed with me that you would stay here at the institution for five years...You should at least honor your word!" M''s voice was very sharp and serious, it was clear that she was in a state of panic Robin''s features calmed down and he was silent for a few seconds, "This agreement was binding on your side, not on me... I exempt you from this agreement, you no longer need to protect and provide for me for five years." "But¡­" M was about to say something else, but her father put his hand on her shoulder and beckoned her not to continue this conversation.. She had no choice but to bite her lips and stay silent. Robin stood up and took a few steps toward his room, then stood and looked back again, "Don''t leave, Billy, you''re going with me." This sentence made Billy very happy and even made the three Saints of the Bradley family look at him with eyes full of envy, but in the end, they sighed and left one by one... --------------------------- Two hourster, the house waspletely stripped, anything that belonged to Robin was put into boxes of different sizes Papers.. finished talismans.. hides of beasts of different colors and origins... The house was like a small museum! After the six of them finished collecting everything in the house without leaving a straw, they headed to the next house Robin opened the door and found the five saints sitting in the living room waiting as well. so he greeted them and said, "I hope you''re not bored yet, please wait a little while, I''m almost done." "Oh no no, little brother, we aremanded to treat you with the utmost respect, you can do whatever you want... as long as youe with us eventually." the strongest of them responded with a smile Robin nodded with a smile, and then, without saying another word, the three young men came from behind him with Zara and then Billy, and they started doing the same here... The five saints were very surprised by the scene in front of them, as they hade to invite Robin to meet their Sage, they did not tell him that he would change his whole residence! In another half an hour they had gathered everything in boxes too and put them on an army wagon outside, which Billy had gone and fetched a while ago. When the loading process finally finished, Robin went to the Five Saints, "Okay let''s go." When the saints came out and saw the great wagon on which Robin sat, they knew that their bad luck had managed to get them this time... They came to take Robin alone on a solo trip that mightst a few hours, but they got involved in a slow wagon that would take days or even weeks to reach the capital. But in the end, they sighted and epted the reality When Robin saw this he chuckled and spoke with an enthusiastic voice, " Capital of the ck Sun, I''ming!" Chapter 90 The trip from the Duchy of Bradley to the capital took a whole week. The little wagon pulled by two donkeys could hardly move... It was loaded with heavy boxes and hides, and on top of all that many people were sitting on it as well, Robin, Zara, the three young men, and the six saints too! The Five escorts who were sent to apany Robin to the capital and Billy... The entire road trip was somehowedic, many times did some bandits were tempted to attack the wagon when they see the young smiling Robin driving it,but when they tried to attack... well, the three boys had a lot of exercise along the road. Many times also the six saints were roaming in the air around the wagon to rx some weight from the two donkeys to hasten their pace... six flying men were extremely eye-catching! most of the normal citizens never saw a saint before, forget about 6 of them floating at slow speed! many were terrified at the sight, many simple-minded prostrated on the ground and started worshiping the *passing gods* "Wow¡­" Zara marveled at the sight in front of her, finally, after many unexpected adventures on the little road trip, the capital appeared in front of them. The high, thick walls, the gs that fluttered over the huge gates, the guards standing in their shining armor... everything aroused a sense of awe and respect. One of the Five Saints stood upon seeing these walls, "I will go pave the way for the wagon and inform his highness about the presence of sire Robin." Then he soared and headed straight towards the gate As for the chief of the escorts, he looked at Robin with a smile, "I am sure you will like this visit and you will surely like Sage Albert, Mr. Robin, as he also most certainly respects you, Although I don''t know why this is, it was evident in the way in which wemanded to treat you." Robin smiled but didn''t say anything, he knew very well what this *respect* was for. the sage surely knows about him and his abilities to some extent, if he doesn''t respect someone like Robin, then who else could he possibly respect? ... The wagon quickly reached the gate and passed it unhindered and then headed directly towards the royal pce. Not a single soldier or passer-by saw the boor-looking wagon entering the royal pce inner zone and was not surprised by what was happening... This is a ce that every high-ranking officer or high leveled knight would die to enter someday, but they never will... only a select few can have this honor So even the five escorts were embarrassed when entering the massive royal pce inner zone in such a way... but it isnot the first time they got embarrassed since the start of this trip anyway~ Atst, the carriage arrived in front of the mansion that was dedicated to sage Albert and found the saint who had left them earlier was waiting, "Come with me, Mr. Robin, his Highness is waiting for you." "wait a moment." Robin got off the carriage and turned to search among the boxes until he pulled out a certain box that he had collected himself previously, and then advanced toward the Saint again, "Okay I''m ready, let''s go guys." When Caesar and the rest took a few steps to follow behind Robin, one of the saints hurried and stood between them and spoke "No, no, this should be a private conversation, not a party! Mr. Robin, please go ahead, I''ll arrange a good residence for yourpanions." Robin nodded, "Hmm, you''re right, don''t forget to take care of the donkeys too!" Then he turned and continued behind the saint, carrying his little box... ================ Robin walked behind the saint for a few minutes into the huge building, with every step he took he turned around and noticed everything passing by. The building is simply a huge museum! Even the tiles and ceiling are full of rare stones and great drawings! he finally arrived in front of a huge gate, and the saint knocked twice *knock knock* "Enter." A calm, strong voice came from behind the door The saint pushed the gate and made aplete bow straight away... Robin came out from behind the saint to find in front of him a person who appeared to be in his sixties, but his eyes were focused and his great strength was evident on him even though he was concealing his aura... With one look Robin knew that he was on a Sage level figure... someone who could stand on top of this! He also bowed slightly, "This junior salutes you, Sage Albert." "Um,e sit in front of me, little Robin." The sage nodded with a smile when he saw this, then addressed his words to the saint, "Leave us." The saint, still in a bowing position, retreated and closed the door again. ---------------------- A few seconds had passed since Robin sat down in front of Sage Albert, Robin remained silent, waiting for the Sage to start what he wanted to talk about, While the sage himself was looking at Robin from top to bottom with strange looks, then he sighed and eximed, "Amazing... amazing..." "May I ask what is so amazing, Your Highness?" Robin asked with a smile "My sources say that you are the same Robin Burton who is supposed to be a century and a half old, but you have the body of a young man, no doubt about that, even as a sage I can''t find a loophole to know your real age." Robin chuckled, "Why are you sure I''m that same Robin then? Maybe I''m Caesar''s older brother and Robin Burton is my teacher too." "Don''t even try, I have plenty of evidence and witnesses for your identity and that you are the source of all these talismans things and that you are even the source of those pills sold at the annual auction of the Duchy of Bradley, Let me tell you, you are very bad at keeping yourself hidden! I can''t believe that you let all those saints and knights know who you were! as long as you were trying to hide, did you think they were angels and would keep the secret?" "Heh~ maybe you are the one who misunderstood me, Your Highness.." "And how is that exactly?" Sage Albert asked with interest, he really wanted to find everything possible about this young man who changed everything he knew about wars forever "If I really wanted to hide, I would have lived like a normal kid in an alley, and I wouldn''t have gone to the Bradley family in the first ce, if I really wanted to hide, I wouldn''t use my same name, I wouldn''t announce the name *Caesar Burton* in front of the crowd, and I wouldn''t allow my family to announce that I was still alive." The sage furrowed his eyebrow slightly, "Are you telling me you didn''t try to hide your identity?!" "I tried...but that is rtive to the situation! Since you already know everything about me, let me exin my point to you... All I am doing is to make a stable footing on the higher level before I took the next step, For example, in the beginning, I demonstrated my usefulness to the Bradley family through the white me technique and through fire talismans before I tried to make business with them, and I demonstrated to the Burton family my usefulness through all of the above in addition to relying on the strength of the Bradley family and through dark talismans, and now..." "and now what?" The wise said it forcefully "Haha, please do not jump to conclusions before I finish speaking, Your Highness. I''m not a fool to say my family Burton and Bradley are protecting me or something, I know you have the ultimate power... It is true that this meeting came a little earlier than I expected, But I''m not afraid... let''s say that your highness knows what I can do for this kingdom and I have good faith that you won''t treat me badly." The frown on the sage''s face disintegrated andughed for the first time since the meeting began, "Right, you have done a great service to the ck Sun kingdom, and you are here to talk more about other ways you can benefit the kingdom... " At this point, Robin leaned back on the chairpletely and spoke confidently, "Of course, I can extend my cooperation to the ck Sun kingdom''s royal family as well! But... I have conditions." Wise Albert narrowed his eyes when he heard Robin''s words, as he certainly was not ustomed to seeing a child under 150 speaking so confidently in his presence, "And what are your conditions exactly, your majesty?" "Haha, you got ahead of things again, Your Highness.. My conditions are simple and won''t cost you anything¡­ For example, my first condition is:kill those who leaked any information about me to you, kill them all." Chapter 91 "What did you say?!" The sage suddenly raised his voice, even emitting a portion of his aura pressed against Robin, "You think I''ll reward those who head my orders and helped me by killing them? Who do you think I am?!" "Please calm down, Your Highness, please think about it, whoever gathered my personal information and exposed me to your intelligencework is most likely one of those knights who came to my house from the Bradley family. Killing a knight or two from another family will not lessen your power and prestige by any means, even Duke Gn himself expressed that he wants to kill them but has no means to identify them... above all of that I''m telling you to do it secretly and not publicly, so your reputation will not be affected." "... Why?" the sage asked when he noticed that Robin was serious "Whoever betrayed once will betray twice, that person WILL leak this news about me to other families to make more money, and this I don''t want right now... I''m not ready for *global fame* yet, it''s enough for me to deal with your highness and the Bradley family, so please make sure to shut the mouths of those who revealed my secret. whoever they are, or how many they are... one, two... a hundred, kill them all! Not only that.. Use your intelligencework to block any information about me from the rest of the families and the rest of the kingdoms, as I''m pretty sure they are all trying to find out my identity just like your highness did. Please do not take it like I''m giving orders or something, This will be useful to you even more than it is useful to me! I would not be affected much if I had to deal with more business partners, at most, it will mess up my schedule or dy my personal ns a few years... But if you want fruitful cooperation between us, then we have to make it simple and direct, you do not want me to be exposed and pressured from all sides, right? I''m not telling you to block my secret forever, I know it is impossible to keep this promise, I just want you to just make it as hard as possible, every second that passes while I''m hidden is a second in our favor...so please extend that peaceful period as long as possible for us." Robin spoke with a smile. Sage Albert remained silent for a few seconds, ''that boy wants me to dedicate the entire Royal Intelligence Network for his sake!'' But after a little thought, he found that what Robin is asking for would benefit him too, as what really benefited The Bradleys and The Burtons is that they used Robin without anyone else knowing, "Do you have other conditions?" "Yes, I have, please excuse me and be patient with me.. my second condition is that the rtionship with the royal family will be a business rtionship and not a dependency one, I''m sure your highness has heard about my rtions with the two families, I want that to be extended to the royal family too..." Signs of anger appeared in the eyes of Sage Albert, "What next?" "Ahem... I want permanent protection around me, I ask for a couple of high-leveled Saints or so, this will also benefit you! If one of the other kingdoms reaches my residence, they will surely try to assassinate me to stop me from helping my glorious ck Sun kingdom from bing stronger! But of course, I know that hiring such high-level figures is not easy, so this condition, in particr, will not be for free... For this very condition, I will give you special discountspared to any other current or future business partner." "What else?" asked the sage in a cold voice Seeing Sage Albert behaving in this way, Robin hesitated a little before continuing, "I want an official certificate that the Burton family has be a Marquess family now, and... and I want a written promise from you that the royal family will not interfere in any internal wars in which the Burton family will be part in for the next fifty years. " The sage couldn''t maintain his cool any longer and shouted, "WHAT DID YOU SAY? You ask permission to wreak havoc in the kingdom without supervision? you think you are too big for us to question now?!" Actually, if someone else had requested this request, the sage would have agreed directly without many thoughts... as what can one family do with such a written promise? Not even a Duke''s family would benefit anything from it! But the Burton family, who has Robin in their ranks, is another case. to have such permission for fifty years means... Robin hastily replied, "Your Highness, during thest thousand years or so, I have been the one who has added to the kingdom thergest piece ofnd, raising the ck Sun kingdom''s gs over a half-duchy of the enemies! Isn''t that right? My contribution to the kingdom whether you considernds or reputation, goes beyond many of the so-called *duke families*! apart from our business cooperation, don''t you think my request is only normal based on the contributions of the Burton family? What''s the problem if you ever try to take somend around the Burton family? This will not harm the royal family in any way, as this will remain your kingdom and yournds in the end... I honestly didn''t anticipate your reaction, internal wars almost never stop, I just wanted to clear things so we don''t have to have such a discussionter, why do you mind thin?" The sage couldn''t control his temper any longer and shouted forcefully, "Stop this nonsense! A written promise like that added to the Burton family''s infinite amount of talismans, you can control half the kingdom in the next fifty years, you think I''m a fool for dering the appearance of a second royal family within the ck Sun?!" "... I think you have a good point, then how about this? The written promise will be limited to those who provoke me personally or the Burton family as a whole, I will give you evidence of these provocations if you need them, but if there is such provocation or enmity, then the royal family will absolutely not intervene Please note that I have no intention of controlling the kingdom internally, Why do I need to make such plots for yournds? As you yourself saw, Your Highness, I can double the size of the ck Sun Realm if I wanted to and if I have the time, who knows? Maybe... we''ll be an empire one day." Robin''sst words sent a shiver through the whole body of the wise Albert and opened new horizons for him... Right..why not? Dolivar wanted to expand based on the illusion that they were strong, but now the ck Sun has real, tangible strength.. what prevents them from following the same path? The sage quickly returned to normal attitude and gave Robin a long meaningful look, "Why would he ask for such a promise in the first ce? what do you intend to do with it?" "There is someone who needs to be disciplined," Robin replied inly Seeing Robin refuse to talk more about the matter, Sage Albert also avoided the topic, "Do you have other conditions?" "If I had more conditions, I would be insensitive. Haha, do I understand from your question that you agreed, Your Highness?" The sage put one leg on top of the other and spoke confidently, "It depends on what you can provide for me in this... business." Robin nodded, "That''s fair enough...Then let me show you some of my toys." Robin rose from his seat and put the box he had been carrying all along on the table in front of the sage and began to unpack its contents, first, he took out a crimson piece of beast hide at the size of a balm. The Sage reached out his hand and received the piece of skin with a big smile, of course, he knew what this was, this little piece of skin was the pride of the ck Sun kingdom! The Sage nodded and was just about to start negotiating, when Robin took out another piece of darker skin and spoke, "This is called the Darkness talisman, it can hide a person for five seconds, it was the main reason for winning the knights battle.. that is what I was told at least~." Features of astonishment appeared on the face of the Sage, as he did not know the existence of this talisman! He had heard about the events of the war, which were full of details about the talismans of fire only, it was the only tangible talisman that the scouts saw and reported, then he heard from his intelligence that the source of these talismans was Robin... But that was all, he did not know anything else! Chapter 92 "Is that why Dolivar''s knights have been falling like dead flies throughout the battle?! This¡­" The saint stretched out his hand and grabbed the talisman quickly and checked it out like a little child examine a new toy. His great astonishment surprised Robin himself so that he looked at him in surprise and said, "I got to say, I really am a failure when ites to hiding, and it is clear that your highness is a failure yourself when ites to gathering intelligence as well!" Then the sage realized the extent of his reaction, so he returned to his first sitting way, "Aha, the time was very short to collect all the evidence, as soon as we confirmed your identity, I called you immediately... hey, do you have anything else?" Finally, anticipation began to fill the eyes of the sage, previously he was about to start negotiating with Robin over the talismans of fire, and maybe he could pull out some spirit Revitalizing pills out of him too Although he will not benefit anything from these pills, they will still help many royal family knights and saints to increase their level. "anyway... as I said, those Darkness talismans can hide anyone for 5 seconds, But it will be less effective for those with high soul powers like the saints of high leveled knights or even those who were born with strong souls like me... It caught the saints of Dolivar of guard twice because they weren''t trying to use their soul power to search, but it won''t much in the future... so I advise you to keep them for low leveled knights or the middle leveled ones at most." Robin then put his hand back into the box and took out a green-colored hide, "This is a Vitality talisman, it can give a person 10 days of natural healing instantly, it''s an extra life for anyone who enters a battlefield." The sage received the green talisman from Robin''s hand with great awe, if this talisman had previously existed, he could have saved many of his family members... But it wasn''t too surprising as with the Darkness talisman, as he had heard of something that was making saints and knights able to forget their severe wounds and continue fighting, but only now did he know that it was also a Talisman, with such wonderful properties! Only now everything that happened in thest battle made sense, "sigh~ Well, now you offered me your goods.. how do you intend to supply it to me?" "I''m not done yet..." "... hah?" Sage Albert was very surprised, as no evidence of the existence of another type of talisman appeared in the events of the battle Robin put his hand back into the box and pulled out two rings made of metal. On top of the ring is a somewhat wide squared base with cool-looking symbols on it... It looks like a regr ring that can be bought from any essory store, Robin raised them high while fixing his eyes on them, and said, "This... is myst and greatest invention to date." Robin''s words struck the sage Albert like a thunderbolt, after all of what he had seen so far, and this was the greatest he had aplished? What is it ..!? The Sage leaned forward a little and stared at all the details of the ring and the beautiful inscriptions on it, but he did not understand anything... "What does this ring do? What do these symbols refer to?" "Oh, you mean those engravings? It is nothing don''t mind it, It is just a regr ring I bought from a store near the institution earlier." The sage did not expect this answer, then he asked Without patience "Then what is the use of the ring?!" "Umm... It''s better not to use words here, no matter how much I talk about it, it won''t be as good as actually experiencing what it does, why don''t we put them to test before we continue speaking? Please let some saint take one of the rings and go somewhere far from here.." "Far? How far exactly...?" The wise man was surprised by Robin''s request "As far as possible! as we do not have time I''ll start the test in five minutes, I guess five minutes is enough for an average saint to travel tens of kilometers?" "Forget about an average Saint, I''ll do it! Give me this ring." Sage Albert took one of the two rings and disappeared... Robin didn''t expect what happened.. he looked around and it was absolute silence, he was all alone in a room full of treasures and antiques... he didn''t know whether the sage trusted him to such a degree, or that he knew that Robin would not dare touch anything... --------------------- After 4 minutes and 50 seconds - some more than 200 km from Robin... Sage Albert finally stopped his crazed flying and stop on top of a mountain outside the royal capital... prepared for this interesting *experiment*. All the way he was trying to guess what this ring might do, would it explode remotely? would it make him faster..? the three talismans that Robin was able to make were so different in essence and applications that it was near impossible to predict what he would leave next. A second... two... it was one of the very few times in his life that he felt that time was not moving fast enough... *tuk... tuk...* the five minutes passed a few seconds ago and nothing happened... The sage began to feel silly, he jumped to try a thing from a 150 old kid without even thinking, '' you better not be messing with me..'' Finally, the ring began to glow faintly and give a poking itchy feeling on his finger, automatically, he passed some energy into that area to see what was happening. At this moment he heard a human voice in his ear... {"Hello.. test... test... Mr, Sage, do you hear me? If you can hear me,e back and please bring me something to eat with you, some grilled blood peacock meat would be perfect... I haven''t eaten anything decent in days and I have to negotiate with you, do you know how tiring this is? have some good manners for your guests!! ...please? Um... "} The Sage from shock took two steps back involuntarily and turned around to look in every direction trying to identify the source of this voice... This was Robin''s voice!! But he quickly gave up trying to find him, no one knows how fast he moved better than him, that only an equal leveled or a stronger Sage could follow him without him noticing, But there is no way that another sage would be too free to bring Robin on his back and hide around to make a prank on him! The sage pounced from the ground so hard that the rock under his feet turned to dust and sped towards Robin at full speed. four minutester... *swoosh* A strong sound of wind came through the window and Sage Albert suddenly appeared in front of Robin, with red eyes and a tingly face like a ghost, and began to shout, "WHAT MAJIC IS THIS? How did your voice reach my ears?!" Robin also looked angry and got up and shouted, "Where the hell is my grilled blood peacock?!" *0_0* Sage Albert''s turned into a poker face... Partially surprised, Partially trying to pressure Robin, he came in a scary momentum to make Robin submit everything he knows... Not in a million years, the sage anticipated such a reaction from Robin but he knows that Robin responded in this way to lighten the atmosphere again and absorb the heat of the situation and regain the peaceful controble atmosphere again... knowing that he lost this round, Alpert dispersed his aura and sat down His expression turned into a smile and a chuckle, then he said, "I apologize for my behavior a little while ago I controlled my feelings a little, you can start to Exin in your own way." "I wasn''t joking... get me something to eat, I''m starving here..." "Eh? Oh... servant, have a great feast in honor of our guests." "Don''t forget the grilled blood peacock" "....Make some grilled blood peacock! Ahem..can we continue our talk now?" Robin nodded with a smile and spoke, "Well, Your Highness, a while ago I heard about the suffering of transmitting information to long distances and the difficulty ofmunication in general, as you know the Information Transfer Department and scouting, in general, can destroy or save armies, so I thought of an innovation directed to this field... In general, I have researched several paths, and one of those paths is the Wind heavenly path. One of the minor heavenlyws of this path is the minor heavenlyw of sound. After researching it for some time I discovered that sounds are actually just waves that travel through the wind and depend entirely on it. And that was it... after another few days of research... I was able to make two talismans connected together, when you speak through one of them, the talisman strengthens and speeds up the sound waves in the direction of the other talisman.... You could say it''s a fixed channel ofmunication." Chapter 93 Sage Albert widened his eyes to the extreme, "You¡­ you say that you¡­ did this byprehending the minorw of sound? Aw that does not even have a technique in the Wind Empire?!" Robin raised his eyebrows in surprise, "Is it okay for me to make all these talismans that no one has ever thought of before me, but it''s hard for you to believe that I discovered and studied minorw...?" "That''s different! I don''t know how you made your talismans, but I know damn well how to explore and use unknown minorws! I tried a few times and gave up... my cousin is stronger and sharper than me when ites to exploring newws, so I vowed to take care of the kingdom and he took this heavy responsibility upon himself and has been in seclusion for thirty years to unfold another minorw in the path of fire in order to strengthen the kingdom with it... But you are talking about discovering thew of the second sound as if it were nothing! Wait... does this mean that all your talismans are undiscovered minorws?!" Sage Albert felt he was going crazy Robin knows his *cousin* means Philip, the current king of the Kingdom of the ck Sun... Robin finally knew that he had made a huge mistake... he was taking things too freely. Robin furrowed his forehead with his hand for a few seconds as he looked at the person who was eager for an answer in front of him, then sighed and spoke, "I¡­ sigh~ I was born with a special talent that enables me to discoverws faster than usual, is that enough for you?" "How fast?!" "Fast enough that I''ve discovered a fewws so far, but I can not give you a certain period of time as it differs fromw tow." Robin shrugged his shoulders, If he told the sage that he already had the keys to understand and write the techniques for hundreds of minor heavenlyws before he even discovered thew of truth in full... well, he better not. "Amazing... Really amazing... So these talismans are applications of minorws... How do you do this? Why has no one before you has been able to use thews in this way?" The Sage''s interest in talismans and Robin rose a few degrees at once "Yes, these are just applications tows, for your second question... ask them, how should I know why they did not find out!! I told you now that it is possible, can you go and make a talisman using your minorw? No. Can we please go back to our topic now? I am starving" Robin was starting to get annoyed "Oh, of course, you can go on." Sage Albert calmed him down, and a slight smile returned to his face... this young man is much more than what he has anticipated just a few minutes ago he wanted to use him to make fire talismans, but now he appeared to be much more than that, every hour he is alive is another hour of revolutionary discoveries in every field of life... he finally understood why the Bradleys were treating him with such respect and even went to war for him. "Ahem, these ringse with a little space inside so I put in each ring a small talisman, it is very small and it is used repeatedly so I figured it would be better to put it a permanent carrier, so the ring itself is not important, you can say that works like a small box, In order for themunication channel to work, there must be a twin talisman and each one be inserted in one of the rings, the two ring bearers canmunicate easily after passing enough energy in the talisman inside the ring, and for the sender to activate a certain seal before speaking, do you have any questions, Your Highness?" "What is the maximum range ofmunication between these rings, what is the seal that must be done before using the talisman, and how can I manufacture them?" "There is no upper limit for the range, at least so far I can''t think of a reason why there should be a maximum distance... The thing is that the time it takes a message to arrive at the other side will be dyed the farther away from the other twin ring, the delivery is not instant... The rings direct and speed up the waves only... So if someone in a very far ce uses the ring, the message might reach the twin ring after an hour or two. As for the seal, I''ll tell you when today''s deal is done, if we don''t agree, I won''t gain anything from giving you the key to use the rings, don''t you think that''s appropriate? As for how to manufacture them... you simply can''t." The Sage''s joy with the first answer gradually faded until Robin reached thest word, "What do you mean I can''t manufacture it? We are going to negotiate the purchase of ways to draw these talismans today." "I can sell you talismans and rings and maybe sell certain other things... but tell you are they made? with all due respect... Forget about it!" Robin tly refused Sage Albert furrowed his eyebrows and looked genuinely angry, "Is that a final answer?" Robin was taken aback by his reaction, but replied steadily, "Ahem... Everything is negotiable, but there are things that money alone can''t buy." "Oh? Then what do you suggest I can use to buy it with?" "Duke Gn bought the Fire talisman manufacturing method by throwing himself into a war and handing me half a duchy willingly¡­ you are asking me what would you use to buy me methods? It depends on how much you value it." "Are you saying that Gn doesn''t have the methods for making Darkness and vitality talismans? he only has the method for making the talisman of fire? and he only took it by participating in the war?" Sage Albert was very surprised by this, he thought Gn was controlling Robin to some extent up to this point... he was literally living under his nose! "of course!" Robin nodded Sage Albert sighed, "Then what do you propose in exchange for the long, hard conditions that you recited to me a little while ago? selling me a few talismans surely will not suffice." Robin clicked on his seat for a few seconds thinking of a suitable offer, the problem is that the sage''s expectations were too high, and he can''t be Intimidated like when he used the Burtons and the Bradleys against each other if he gave him a weak offer like sending him a hundred talismans a month or so, he would invite disaster for himself Finally, Robin spoke, "Frankly, I can''t supply you withrge quantities of talismans right now, the amount that I made for the war has almost destroyed my spiritual strength and I can''t continue at this rate, and I am not dedicated to manufacturing, I want to devote myself to innovation! ... tell you what, Give me five years... after five years I will supply the royal family with decent quantities" The Sage felt disappointed hearing this, "...all those *conditions* that you want from me and in the end, you tell me to be patient for five years? Forget about fulfilling your conditions. You don''t even deserve the grilled blood peacock you asked for!" Robin chuckled, knowing that the sage was trying to be as calm as possible, but he wouldn''t be so kind and understanding forever... "I know that your highness brought me to talk about the talismans, but our conversation gave me an idea that might be satisfactory to both of us... you said that his majesty is spending decades in seclusion researching for a minorw in the fire path?" "...Right, and..?" "Want one?" The sage''s eyes widened and he quickly replied, "Speak more..." "It just so happens that I currently have knowledge of a minorw of fire, I haven''t figured out the technique for using it yet but I have the keys to writing this technique, I can write it down for you... I believe that a sage canplete the rest of the technique in a few months." Keys to a minor heavenlyw!!! This is much greater than just discovering it, this means that Robin researched it and collected many of its essence and truth The ck Sun kingdom has one minorw that reached the third stage, which is the one the royal family is using. other than that only third stage minorw, the kingdom relied heavily on just five minorws that reached the second stage and a few first stagews to give them their current status in the world! if they had an extra one ¡­ Sage Albert wanted to shout with all his soul that he agrees!! but he quelled his eagerness and replied calmly, "But that is not enough to meet all your conditions." Robin''s heart fell to his feet, he didn''t expect his offer to be rejected *looks like I overestimated the offer..* Then he spoke quickly, "Then what do you think about this, during the five years I requested, every year I will provide you with keys to a minorw in the path of Fire, do we have a deal?" Chapter 94 "F.. F.. Five?!?" Sage Albert couldn''t y calm and control himself any longer, the mask that he tried to wear had fallen off after Robin''s words. "Your Highness, are you okay?" Robin was surprised by his reaction... A while ago he was saying that the offer was not good enough and inappropriate, it is not possible that it is still inappropriate to the degree that it stunned him, right? "Ahem.. you said.. you''re going to give me five keys to Five Minor heavenly Laws of the Fire Path?" The Sage man restrained himself a little and asked "That''s right, But not right now! it just happens that I knew of one now, as for the rest I need time to research, every year I will give you the keys to one minor heavenly." Robin nodded In fact, Robin could easily write him dozens of minor heavenlyws Keys while he was sitting now! Partly because he already had researched and gathered the keys to hundreds of minor heavenlyws from different paths since his time at the cave, The other reason is that he himself has mastered the first stage of the majorw of fire... he has the original in his pocket, the source from which all the other minor heavenly firews branch out! So even if he didn''t have those keys before, he could easily trante the major heavenlyw of fire into a myriad of minorws at any time. There are a few reasons why he asked for this pause between the delivery of every key, the most important of which is to make the sage Albert aware of his own importance and what he can do, given enough time and ease of mind... and that if he pressures him or tries to extract something from him by force now, he will not benefit from the huge possibilities in the future. "this¡­ what about the second stage of thosews? can you make them too?" Sage Albert did not expect much out of this question, researching the second stage of aw is much more difficult than the first stage, but he saw an open treasure in front of him and decided to push his luck further and see his limits The first stage of the heavenlyw is what is used to make the pirs of the knighthood, so without the first stage of heavenlyw, it is impossible to enter level 11. the second stage of heavenlyws is what makes saint, a saint! ... It is impossible to enter level 21 without the second stage of the same heavenlyw with which the 11th level pirs were made off. As for the third stage... there are only 13 minor heavenlyw techniques of this caliper in the world, 8 of them are in the 8 kingdoms, to be more precise... with the Royal families of the 8 kingdoms! the third stage of a heavenlyw technique is the minimum requirement for someone to break through the sainthood shackles and be a sage This is precisely why there is a huge rift that cannot be bridged between themon citizens and the noble families, and the royal families. Obtaining a minor heavenlyw technique is not easy, let alone obtaining aw at the second level, to say the least about the third level! the third stage of a heavenly minorw is what defines a royal family! Of course, these minor heavenlyw techniques were not present when the first cultivator began his journey, it is something that is pursued every day and every minute, it is not written in stones! there are geniuses throughout history who were able to cross this gap by discovering the next level ofw with their ownprehension and special abilities, but this is very difficult... and the method that this person uses to advance might not fit another, and therefore cannot be generalized to the rest of the family most of the time but those who find their way and can write a decent technique with well-detailed organized and logical steps... those are the chosen sons of the world, are the ancestors of all the noble families present today! "The second stage.. the second stage... hmmm" So far Robin hasn''t made the second level out of anything he''s discovered, there was simply no need to do it since he didn''t even use the first stage to make his pirs, nor did any one of those who are relying on him... after thinking for a few seconds, Robin said, "Why the hell not...? The first stage of the Five Laws will be in exchange for protecting me and fulfilling my conditions in addition to a payment of 500,000 gold coins you will pay me annually for the five years If you agree to this, I will give you the possibility to buy the second level of those heavenly firew techniquester at a reasonable price, What do you think of this?" "agreed!!" Wise Albert quickly reached out and grabbed Robin''s hand and shake it, sealing the deal before he spoke again Paying half a million gold coins for a heavenly firew technique key was nothing! And he did not doubt for a moment the credibility of Robin that he would do what he said, the whole world saw for themselves what this young man could do. After the handshake was done, the sage felt that something was missing, and after he came to his senses after being overzealous he quickly asked, "Oh right, won''t I be able to buy anything from you in five years? How about that ring?" "As I said, I can''t produce talismans inrge quantities formercial purposes - yet - I have something to focus on, and now I''m even busier than ever thanks to the keys you want. These will be more than enough to bind me for five years! But... I can sell you a few sound rings." "Only the rings? Hmmm, it''s okay.. how much?" "I will sell you each set of two rings for 20,000 gold coins." Robin calmly replied "What-?! That''s too much!!" The happiness that appeared on his face a while ago disappeared and the Sage returned to the negotiation mode in a moment... "I will not ept a negotiation in this! You must know the value of this innovation, Your Highness... It is true that rings cannot be used forever, but they can be used many times before the talismans wear out inside the ring and need recement, so you can think that you will buy every time you connect with 100 gold... No, I think it might actually be much cheaper per usage! If you give a ring to your son, you will know if he is in danger, you will always rest assured of the heart If you use it in the war, the instantmunication between the general and the scout squad can be the difference between life and death, with this innovation you can turn defeat into victory or annihte entire armies by following the enemy''s movements with extreme uracy From your office, you can follow everything that is going on in the kingdom around you and issue orders to be activated immediately, the control of the royal family will be truly absolute! ¡­ Honestly thinking about all this I feel like losing at this price, I will sell you the pair for a hundred thousand gold coins." Sage Albert was startled when he heard Robin''s final words and shouted, "No! a man must hold to his word, you can not change the price now! I was joking with you a while ago, of course, I ept! I will pay twenty thousand gold coins!!" when he heard all those possibilities in session he knew he had badly underestimated the value of these rinds, Robin was not selling the metal ring itself nor the small hide inside... he was selling him the future! not speaking about a mere twenty thousand for the pair of rings, if yesterday someone came to sell the pair of rings for a million or two million, he would have agreed at once, but he knew that the rings are far from being unique, Robin can make countless numbers of them... That''s why he was initially trying to lower the price, to pave the future in order to buyrge quantities of them. But this also reassured the sage... as it seems that Robin has no intention of making that many rings in the end, as if he did n to mass-produce them he would have lowered the price by much "Excellent! I''ll stay here for two more days and write you the first keys to the first minor heavenly firew, and I''ll leave these two rings with you, When the timees to leave after the two days, I expect to take 520,000 gold coins with me and to be escorted by a few high-leveled saints to protect me from now on, do we have a deal?" "haha of course we have a deal!" Chapter 95 "Huy, Robin, why don''t you stay here in the royal pce? You don''t need to go back to live at Bradley Military Institution anymore... I can provide you with whatever you could ask for! Safety, Resources, peace of mind... This will be the best possible environment for you... What do you think?" Sage Albert spoke with two shining eyes However he looks at it, Robin is a treasure. Whether his ability to discover the keys to minorws, or his ability to adapt thesews to work in talismans... Robin''s appearance has simply painted for him apletely different future for the kingdom. "I think there is a misunderstanding here... I will not return to the Duchy of Bradley, but to Jura city!" The Sage furrowed his eyebrow, "Hah? you are nning to live with the Burtons? That is even worse! At least the Bradleys have rtively good defenses." "And herees the reason of one of my conditions that you have already agreed on, Your highness! wouldn''t I be safe when you send a few saints dedicated to protecting me all the time? As for the resources, I will have enough gold to buy what I want when I sell you a few rings andws Hahaha.. hah... sigh~ I don''t know how to exin it to you, Your Highness, when I was subjected to assassination attempts inside Bradley''s military institution I felt that I would die alone and worthless... If Duke Gn came and seen my dead body, he would have been angry because he lost a good ally, but that''s it... This was a wake-up call for me because whatever I do to the Bradleys or to you, I''ll end up being just a... useful thing! I am not saying that the Burton family are angels, there were indeed those who tried to take advantage of me when I was still young, and if I had gone to them with my discoveries first, I might not have seen the light of the sun again... But there are also those who loved me unconditionally because what runs through our veins is the same blood, like my friend Billy and Uncle Murphy... As long as I have your protection I can be sure that I am safe from the bad ones between them, but at the same time, I want to live between the good ones there who view me not just like an asset, but as a family member... I wonder if you understand me? sigh~ I don''t know why I talked too much hehe, excuse me..." After a few seconds, the sage nodded, "...sigh~ I understand¡­ it''s okay, as you wish, I will send behind you those who would make you sleep like a baby without any fear, live happily and safely my little friend, you have to befortable enough to give me good results haha." ----------- Robin continued his talk with Sage Albert about the number of rings he will sell in the future and some of their features and the possibility of developing them for better versions In the end, the two of them went to the banquet hall, satisfied with the oue of this long meeting, when they reached the room, Caesar and Billy and the rest of thepany were waiting for them. The sage got to know them all and treated them with extra kindness as if they were part of his ken, one would go further to say he treated them as almost equals. even though in his eyes they were just... babies! However, they all knew that this was what Robin''s status had brought them. After the banquet ended, Robin went to the room that had been prepared for him and began writing the keys to a minor heavenlyw rted to the path of fire... He made sure to choose a minor heavenlyw that is a little stronger than the strongest minor heavenlyw that currently exists in the Kingdom of the ck Sun. For the next two days, Robin stayed in his room... faking that he is writing the keys to thew. He had already written it in minutes as he already knows the major heavenlyw of fire by heart, but he asked for extra time to show that he is struggling... not knowing that writing it in just 2 days was already fascinating to the Sage Meanwhile, Billy took the three boys and Zara on tours around the Royal capital. The Four of them had never seen the Royal capital before so the tour was likable and interesting to them, even Billy himself had only been to the capital only a few times in his long life. The two days passed in intense shopping and jumping from store to store and from garden to garden, Zara''s innocentughter brought smiles to even Peon and Theo who witnessed hell on earth... After the two days were over, Robin handed Sage Albert the minor heavenly Law Keys booklet, then took the 520,000 gold coins on his carriage and took the document proving that Brian Burton had be Marquess and legally assign the newnds to the Burtons, and signed promise about interfering in The Burton''s iing wars... Then he took the four children and Billy, then with a *haa* the two donkeys bulled the wagon to its new destination... ----------------------- *paa paa paa* Excited quick steps resounded throughout the royal pce, while a burly shadow passed by with a big excited smile on his face. every guard, a servant, or even a saint that saw him passing by, would bow to him. Atst, the shadow came towards a huge door, opened it to reveal unending stairs leading down, and began to descend immediately the stairs were small and broken, steep and moist, many spiders and mice scattered around... It is hard to guess thest time someone came down these ancient stairs. After a few minutes of going down, the shadow finally arrived at thest of the stairs, where there is a very spacious area lit by fire torches hanging on the wall, there is nothing in the ce but a small desk with a number of scrolls and lying next to it on the floor a huge amount of books And in the middle of the spacious area sitting a person, who wears nothing but a cover over his privates, His features were masculine and majestic, even though he appeared as if he is in his fifties, his body was strong and muscr as a mountain, and his aura made those looking at him stop breathing... without even trying to make a move, it appears as if an ancient giant standing in front of you... The sitting man suddenly opened his eyes and his aura exploded even more and looked at the shadow that had just arrived, then spoke in a strong tone that shook the space itself, "Albert! What brings you here? Didn''t I tell you no one to bother me until I go out myself?" Sage Albert bowed slightly and spoke, "I apologize, Your Majesty, but I have something important for you to see..." This was the King of the ck Sun Kingdom, Philip Marley. When he heard the words of Sage Albert, he furrowed his brow, " What important thing is that that you interrupt my meditation on the heavenlyws for? Have the wretched Dolivarians shown their true intention atst? Did they make a move? Have you managed to find out the identity of their allies?" "Umm, this conversation will be longer than expected, I will tell you about Dolivar in a minute, just first take a look at this first..." Albert advanced and presented a booklet of a few pages to the King. The king was surprised at first, as there is clearly news about Dolivar but Sage Alpert found this booklet to be more important? what might be more important than the threat of Dolivar? he grabbed the booklet anyway, opened it, and started reading directly. After a few seconds, he opened his eyes wide... after a minute, his strong oppressive aura disappeared... after two minutes he stood up and started reading faster... after 3 minutes, "WH-.. WHAT?!" a shout was heard across the royal pce... ------------------------------------------- "Robin... this is not the path to Bradley''s Pearl City..." Billy was surprised by the direction Robin choose after he took the reins of the wagon. "I know, we are not going there." "To... to where then ...?" Billy asked an innocent question, but it was clear from his tone that he was very happy and his heartbeats were racing... if Robin is taking this direction on purpose and wasn''t going back to Bradley''s Pearl City... then he knew exactly where he is going. "Haha you are not good at acting innocent, my friend, we''re going home... " "YEEEES!!! HAHAHAHA " Billy was overjoyed, this was the best news he had heard in a long time, Robin finally acknowledged his family... Robin smiled and didn''t say anything, silently driving his wagon.... silently looking forward to the new chapter of his story. Chapter 96 "Hold... Hooold... RELEASE!!" *swooosh* *boom boom boom* "Oh, yeah, yeah, Robin! You''re wee!!" "Robin, I love you!" "you are my hero!!" "Please train me!!" --------------------------- A few minutes ago... About a week passed since the departure from the capital of the ck Sun, the carriage carrying Robin and hispany is finally approaching the city of Jura During the week, Robin worked hard in training and reached the tenth level... which amazed everyone about how clear his mind is so that he can break through to a higher level in a ce and a condition like this all the way, Billy was trying to convince Robin to go ahead of him and prepare a legendary reception for him, but every time Robin directly refused, saying that he doesn''t like this like of situations But when they got a few kilometers before reaching the city, Billy left the wagon anyway and flew towards the city quickly without telling Robin. ... He quickly arrived at the patriarch''s office and told him that Robin was about to enter the city. The patriarch went into a panic attack out of joy when he heard this! He was begging Robin not to leave the family when he was still just a brat that might have a good chance of being a middle-level Saint... then how should he value him after he became what he is now?! The patriarch then flout on top of the city ad announced with a loud voice to everyone that and ordered everyone toe out to receive him Actually, he didn''t even have to ask them toe out to receive him, after all, since the appearance of Caesar, they heard a lot from the elders and the seniors of the family how great Robin is and how genius he was when he is young, and that he went on studies to strengthen the families and give them more strong offsprings like Caesar... Robin has already gained a certain degree of reverence in theter generations who were born after him. Immediately thousands took to the streets, they even organized two rows of hundreds of meters outside the city, ready with flowers and gs. Burton archers climbed up the rooftops and started using the arrows attached to the talismans as fireworks. When Robin and the rest saw from afar what was happening in the city, Caesar and the rest asked to get off the wagon before arriving, because they do not like this atmosphere... One of them was raised among monsters, one had a gruesome past in the dark ruins, and thetter was brutally tortured... Each and every one of them has lost connection with humanity one way or another, none of them cares to be in the spotlight. But Robin replied to them, "I also didn''t want this, but it is not that bad either... Stay where you are and hold your heads high, today everyone should see your faces to know who my children are so that they can give you the respect you deserve in the future. Peon, Theo, Zara... from today on call me father and call Caesar Big Brother, you''re part of the family now... understand?" Caesar smiled and nodded when he heard this... He was already starting to treat them like brothers, after all, he went through life or death experiences with them more than once, and since he himself was just an adopted son of Robin, he did not feel any sense of superiority over them. But when Theo and Peon heard this... they both got down on the floor of the wagon kneeling with their heads hitting the floor, tears could be seen clearly in their eyes. They now know that Robin is a 150-year-old man, so it is only natural that they are children or even grandchildren to him, But his status as their Master who bought them with coins... his status as the absolute genius who gave them unprecedented strength... and his status as one of the most important people alive on the... Makes his words heavier... much heavier. When they were put on the ve tform, neither of them dared to dream that his new master would do all this for him, and now he actually adopting them as his own children... The difference between a good ve and an adopted child is like the difference between day and night! Finally, Peon spoke with tears starting to wit the floor beneath him, "Mas-.. father.. I''ll say what is in my heart and I think this represents Theo too... I swear that I.. I''ll throw myself into the fire if you tell me to!" Theo kneeling beside him nodded Robin who was still holding the reins of the wagon didn''t look back once, he just smiled a little and spoke, "Of course you will, if you throw yourself in the fire you''ll protect yourself with major windw! Hahaha, alright alright, your feelings are epted, don''t act like that Big sissy over there, get up and get ready to know your family soon..." "Hey! Who''s the eldest sissy?!" The smile was erased from Caesar''s face and he asked starkly The twoughed faintly and got up from their knees. Peon hugged his sister, who was crying for her joy in her new position with her brother... and everyone started preparing psychologically to enter Jura... the main stronghold of the Burtons. ------------------------------------ -currently- "You are my idol!" "I have a strong soul, train me, train me!!" " Wee back!" The city streets are full... At first, everyone was shocked when they saw a few teenagers on the wagon, Robin was supposed to be a century and a half old... even if he wasn''t an old man, he is supposed to look... older! But when the older generations started to arrive one by one, meeting Robin with a smile and greeting him, the youngsters also realized that this was indeed the legendary Robin and started cheering for him. if only the young ones know... that those who knew Robin from before were in no less surprised than them! When Robin left he was 14 years old at the tenth level... and now he looks almost the same age and also at the tenth level!! It is clear that Robin has gone through some changes that can slow down the aging process somehow, or even reverse it! Some of those oldest and most powerful knights in the family have already known his situation when Billy saw Robin and reported back the first time, at that time all those extra old knights wanted to press Robin to say how he did it. When Billy heard them talking that day he actually started to think that Robin''s choice was right, if he came straight here it wouldn''t have been all that easy on him... Billy aggressively shot them down, and the patriarch and the rest of the family''s saints forbade even bringing up the issue in front of Robin, saying that: if he can say, then he will say himself without asking for it, and if he can''t say, then they will wait patiently until he is. Destiny... a miracle.. an invention... it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that the prodigal son has finally returned. ...Just passing through the streetssted for about an hour because of the crowd, if not for the protection of several knights then the wagon might not have even moved an inch! Robin himself was busy smiling, nodding, and waving. While the trio was at the back without any emotion on their faces... the one who really enjoyed the situation the most was Zara, who was busy collecting the flowers that were thrown at them! ------------------------------- About an hour after reaching the entrance to the city, Robin arrived at the Burton family''smandplex... The ce where the administration buildings such as the patriarch''s office, the buildings for organizing and nning the armies, the meeting building... and many more. It also contains a few buildings dedicated to high-ranking visitors and messengers, as well as a few emptynds that are currently used to train young geniuses. This enclosed area of ??buildings is the heart and mind of the Burton family... and it is what was chosen as Robin''s andpanions'' new home. After the carriage reached the administrative area, Robin entered and the huge doors were closed behind them to prevent any entry from the enthusiastic crowd behind them. Then the carriage was led towards one of the buildings that were dedicated for the most important guests, where Patriarch Brian was waiting with a smile, when he saw Robin get off the carriage, the Patriarch began to speak, "Finally, Robin you are back, you can''t imagine how happy we are that this day hase, atst, thank you for putting your trust in us again, wee!" "There''s no need for formalities, Patriarch. I have no grudge against the family, to begin with. I was just being extra careful... maybe I was delusional and overthinking things. The important thing is that I''m here now... and as I promised you before I left that day.... it''s time to make up for my absence from the family." Chapter 97 Inside the most important guests Building - Reception hall After a few formalities in front of the building, Robin and hispany entered, followed by the Patriarch and a few old men Almost none of the elders or high officials in the family remained in Jura city, as all the saints went to war except the patriarch, one of them was killed and the remaining three remained in thends of the new family - the former Duchy of Tinley - thus currently, there is only the patriarch and Billy who returned with Robin The same thing with the Knights, most of them are in the newnds, and only a handful of them are left to work on stabilizing the old family''snds, mostly are elders who can''t join the army... and most of them are in the same room with Robin now. Everyone here is high in both age and status, they all saw Robin at least once when he was still young, after seeing him again in the same appearance, age, and level of training, they just couldn''t hold themselves and some of them tried to ask him about what happened to him since he left He gave them brief and general answers about his time in the cave, And that he gained special wisdom in his time there But he refused to disclose any personal details such as thew he chose for himself and how he kept his body and cultivation, etc... And no one tried to pressure them either, the patriarch even took the initiative to end the discussion and change the topic lest he gets angry and leaves them again. After a while of casual chatting, the Patriarch asked, "Robin, what do you intend to do now?" Every one of the elders went silent and waited patiently for Robin''s reply, this was the reason why all the elders were gathered here, they know very well that it is the source of the talismans and the source of the glory and pride they live in now. Whatever he says now will determine the future of the family in theing period. "Hmm, Honestly even I haven''t made up my mind yet about the next big step... If you were waiting for me to makerge quantities of talismans and continue our conquests alongside the Bradley family, I''m afraid I am going to disappoint you." Robin shook his head Everyone was disappointed when they heard this, they really wanted to push this glory to the max if they could, but the patriarch hurried and spoke, "It''s okay, thends we currently own are more than enough to make us prosper for the next few hundred years, who needs to expand more? Haha." "Right right, a few years ago we were worried about losing the title of Earl or even the family''s demise, thanks to you we got to this point.. what more could we ask for?" Another elder added "Rest Robin, live your life,plete your studies, and forget about wars, you have already raised our heads above the clouds!" When Robin heard this, he smiled automatically and felt that he did not make a mistake with his return... whatever the reason is behind their attitude, whether it was really familial love, or for fear that he would depart again, or recognition of his previous grace upon the family... At least here the rtionship is not purelymercial, he can rx and do nothing if he wants to... Robin nodded and added, "As I said, I''m not going to make talismans in mass anymore, but I didn''t say I wouldn''t contribute to the family''s glory... Please listen, I have tentative ns for something big, and if it goes as nned the family will jump into apletely different ce." " Everyone present changed their looks from a satisfied smile to an excited one at once, one of them quickly asked, "What are those ns, Robin?" "Not now... the most important link in my n is notplete yet, but I need your help with the initial steps and prepare the stage for me until Iplete that missing link." "How do we help?" Billy quickly asked Robin''s eyes turnedpletely serious and he spoke, "I want cultivators with strong souls that are at least above average... a lot of them!" they were amazed at his request, they thought he would ask to train more soldiers or something, but cultivators with strong souls? none of them could have foreseen that... the patriarch was the first to reply, "Cultivators with strong souls that are at least above average, hmmm... in the family currently there is only one other than you whose soul can be considered above average, he is 19 years old and he is at the eighth level, is that enough?" "No! If there is no one else in the family, then bring in more from outside, gather cultivators with strong souls from the other small families in Jura City, set up high-sry recruitment events for people from the Duchy of Alton and then the other duchies Recruit senior knights who are no longer able to fight and bring them with a suitable sry, when you finish subjugating our newnds, arrest anyone with a strong soul and bring him here¡­ think of something, I want many.. many of them!" Robin''s words shocked those present, "This... how many people do you want exactly?!" "Come on! am I not clear enough? The more, the better!" "But a recruitment of this size is not easy at all, you even want to get cultivators from other duchy and not any cultivator either, you want them in a particr category that is a *strong soul*... that will require a lot of money, and we¡­" The patriarch''s features were twitched. The war undoubtedly brought them many spoils, but it also took many expenses, a lot of armors, shields, and weapons were destroyed and many horses were killed... all of that needs recement The war also left many orphans and widows in the family, who will also need some sort of pension to stay alive and they also have toplete the reconstruction of their army, which was destroyed in the war about 13 years ago, it wasn''t as urgent before, but now theirnds have spread wide... it became almost a duchy! to tighten control over their old and newnds they need a bigger army. Goodnds may open up a new source of ie for them, including mines, crops, trade, etc., but they also have to spend almost all of this on preparing an army to maintain the stability and protect it before the twenty years non-aggression treaty ends. Robin understood what the patriarch meant without any need for further exnation, "Don''t worry about the money, I won''t producerge quantities of runes for wars but Zara and I can draw a few high-level runes for sale to nobles, or even sell a few spirit Revitalizing pills... The Burton family is really famous for the talisman anyway, It would not be strange if we do a permanent auction here in Jura City for those who want to buy talismans, and we will never find a shortage of buyers! Ah, I almost forgot, in the wagon there are 520 thousand gold coins that Sage Albert paid me, take them and assign them into a good course." "Wh-.. What?!" the patriarch almost lost his mind when he heard the number, that is.. a lot!! Smiles returned to shine on everyone''s faces... Finally, poverty that has been their partner for thousands of years will be expelled from their homes!! The patriarch then nodded excitedly, "That is wonderful, as long as you can secure the money, we can collect the cultivators, any resources, whatever you want... Do you need anything else we can do for you?" "Currently I don''t want anything else, everything will depend on that next missing link, I will decide what''s next after I seed or fail... I just need some nk scrolls and books that I can use in my research and I don''t want anyone to bother me for any reason during theing period until I finish what I want. to do... Ah right, I think theing period will start a campaign to subdue the inhabitants of our newnds in Dolivar?" The patriarch was surprised, "Oh, how do you know this? There are indeed some riots happening now in our new territory and your uncle David has already begun to move the army across thends to subdue the local poption." "Good, send Caesar, Peon, and Theo to take part in the subjugation wars and give them battalions of their own to gain more experience and integrate into the army... and tell uncle David that Peon and Theo are my adopted kids now just like Caesar, so please treat them ording to this." Robin nodded. "No problem! the army will surely be pleased when they see them again" No one had any objection, actually, they rejoiced that those two are also of their family now, they all knew the heroic roles yed by the three in the Great War, It was only right that they both have the same standing as Caesar! Chapter 98 The patriarch pped his thigh excitedly and quickly summed everything up, "Excellent, as long as we made everything clear, I will immediately start building a grand auction hall in downtown Jura and start promoting its opening in two months from now, We will also begin to search for talents in the soul power of Jura City, and in the military campaigns against the rebels in our newnds, then we will announce the opening of general recruitment for the entire kingdom for those with strong souls and retired knights when the auction opens in two months, is that good?" Robin nodded, "The timeline is okay, in two months Zara can have a few pills and talismans of a suitable level to sell... Ah, I almost forgot, catch!" Robin took out two scrolls from his cloak and threw them towards the patriarch, who picked them up and opened the first of them excitedly, but soon the enthusiasm turned into a few tears that could be clearly seen in the patriarch''s eyes. The elders present were tensed upon seeing this scene and one of them hurriedly asked, "What is it, Patriarch? Is there a problem in that scroll..?" The patriarch smiled and wiped his eyes, then passed the scroll to the elder next to him, "No, not at all... take it, you Read it too." After the Sheikh also read it, he cried and then passed it to the next... some were thrilled, some got emotional, it passed to all of them until they all finally understood what this was... The newnd was officially granted to them by a degree from the royal family and finally, they were recognized as a Marquess family... Their dream and that of their parents and grandparents havee true... After a few more seconds, the patriarch finally opened the next scroll and found a pledge sealed by the sage Albert that the Burton family could expand as they liked so long as *they don''t go too far* and that they could aggressively defend their interest or attack against any personal problem without interference from the royal family for fifty years. The Patriarch was very surprised by this and quickly looked at Robin, "This is..?!" "There is no need to think about the importance of that promise now, focus on the Marquess document... With this document, you can legallyunch subjugation wars on our newnds and formally dominate them, and no other family will try to take a piece from it without starting a war with us... I refuse to think that some family would offend us over new un-subduednd, you can also use it to increase the family''s business and recruit more talents from all over the kingdom for a MARQUESS family now! Just... make the most of it." "Alright, then we''ll leave now and let you rest." The Patriarch nodded excitedly, then stood up excited to start what he had to do, and the rest of the elders stood after him Robin was right, their new official status would bring them more benefits, be it political weight ormercial, everything needs to be reconstructed! "Wait," before everyone left Bailey interjected, "Robin, you asked me to lock up your brother John until you *have time for him*, he has been in prison since then... since you are here now what do you want to do with him? He has been screaming since we throw him in prison that he wants to meet you.." "Oh, I almost forgot about that guy... I guess he can''t really be left imprisoned for too long... Kill him." Robin waved without interest "... Hah?" Everyone responded at the same time, wondering, Robin''s answer was not expected at all Robin raised an eyebrow, "What? We won''t let him eat and drink for free forever, right? Kill him, hang his body in front of his house for seven days, and then throw the body out of town to be eaten by the beasts." Robin was speaking softly, but every word that came out with dense killing intent made the bodies of everyone present shiver and the hair of their bodies stand up Caesar quickly tried to intervene after hearing those words, "Father! Perhaps there is a misunderstanding, even if he is mistaken he is still your brother, perhaps you should-" "Shut up! Taking you to the restaurant for the first time and letting you handle the situation yourself without helping you can be considered a coincidence or his character as weak, but smuggling you out of the family residence a few hours before thepetition? Taking you to the city gate? Convincing you to go with the saints who clearly wanted to kill you? are all of these coincidences too?" Robin got really angry and yelled at Caesar "... Maybe.. maybe it was really a coincidence¡­" Caesar spoke in a low voice, not looking directly at Robin''s eyes When Robin saw him like this he didn''t continue his screaming, after a few seconds he spoke again, "I haven''t got the chance to hear all the details about what happened that night, I''ll ask you one question and the answer to it you will decide whether to carry out the death penalty or to postpone for further investigation, answer only with the truth...Ready?" Caesar''s eyes shed for a moment, he didn''t want to believe that his kind Uncle John had a hand in the assassination attempt, if he had a chance to save him juste now, so he hurriedly replied, "I''ll answer honestly, please ask!" Robin nodded, "When the Saints got busy with their battles and you decided to escape with Peon and Theo using Darkness talismans... did that guy try to stop you from leaving in any way?" Caesar was shocked by the question and looked towards the ground, He didn''t answer... When Robin saw him like this, he furrowed his eyebrows more and looked at Peon, "Did that really happen?" "Yes, mast-... Ahem, Yes, father. Uncle John did try to stop us with all his might, and I assume that if he had known about the existence of the talismans beforehand, he might have grabbed us so we wouldn''t leave him alone." Peon spoke without feelings When he heard the report, Robin became even angrier, "That bastard!! If he isn''t killed for treason, he should''ve been killed for rampant stupidity! Billy, do as I told you, but hang him in front of his house for two weeks instead of one, and tell everyone what he did... Tell them that this is the penalty for treason against the family, for treason against me! No one will escape punishment, not even those who are my flesh and blood." The betrayal of his institution''s colleague who came to kill him... the betrayal of the person who leaked his information to the royal family, and the betrayal of his *brother* John, who almost lost Caesar from him... For Robin, whose path depends on going step by step as secretly as possible, betrayal is his worst nightmare. The elders understood what Robin was up to and nodded and then left, Billy also sighed and went out behind them to do what he had to do... After he emptied the building for Robin and apanied him, Robin looked at Caesar who was still clearly very sad, "Sigh~ I don''t know if you are sad that he betrayed you or that his betrayal of you will lead to his death... Either way, you must realize that your life is more important than Anyone or anything, whoever wants to mess with you, they better be ready to get killed themselves. ... Go now, choose rooms for yourselves, arrange your stuff in your new rooms and rest for the night. Tomorrow the three of you will go to more battles. And you, Zara, after you have a good rest, start making a few spirits revitalizing pills as I taught you, and make a few different kinds of talismans, but let your primal focus be on cultivating and resting your soul powers, that''s more important than any instant benefit we might gain from the auctions, always put your health first... and when you are done with the talismans and cultivating, go out and y.. live your life and meet the other girls in the family, you are a Butron as much as they are." "yes, father." The four nodded, Theo and Peon without emotion... Caesar held on a little better, and Zara was visibly excited and happy. Caesar smiled awkwardly and spoke jokingly, "And you, Dad, what are you going to do? Don''t say you will be focusing on training and leaving the three of us in the dirt behind you, you''ve already caught with us even though you focus on research more.. this is really hurting our self-confidence!" "Hahaha don''t worry boy, I have something in my head to look for and this may take a lot of time, you will have enough time to build your pirs before me, but don''t bezy! Go away now.... it''s time for bed, and a new beginning tomorrow!" Chapter 99 On the same day, news broke that Robin''s blood brother, John Burton, had been ughtered and his body hung in a humiliating manner in front of his own house. It was also announced that he betrayed the family and plotted to kill Caesar, thus Robin asked for him to be killed in this way... but that didn''t reduce the impact of his death much, it actually made it more fearful! Everyone was ughtering beasts and livestock to make a banquet in celebration of Robin, and he ordered the ughter of his own blood brother as soon as he entered the city... At that moment, everyone realized that the cute, smiling young man who was on the carriage was far from being nice. They realized that the person who retired from the world for one hundred and fifty years was not some wise ascetic who doesn''t care about worldly matters, but rather a beast with intense ambition who knows nothing of mercy... Everyone realized they had to reevaluate Robin Burton, so they wouldn''t make the same mistake as the traitor John. ----------------------------- Finally, after days of continuous travel, Robin and hispanions slept well for more than a full day Two days after their arrival at Jura city, the three young men bid farewell to Robin and Zara, then set out for the newnds of the Burton family to subdue the rebels and search for talents with strong souls, as Robinmanded. Zara went back to draw talismans, as she has to draw many kinds of talismans before the first auction that is only two monthster, and even to draw the pattern on the spirit revitalizing pills which she hadn''t tried before, she just watched Robin make them... Other than drawing talismans, she has to practice to raise her energy level... the eleven-year girl is making a lot of progress towards the eighth level! It is worth noting that even M who IS the cultivation genius of her generation was not even close to this level when she was her age. Of course, Zara''sbat experience is non-existent, and if she fights someone lower than her a level or two, she will be defeated.. but even so, her cultivation speed is still a miracle for the current era! As for Robin... he found for himself a dark room isted from the activities of the rest of the building, the room had its own bathroom inside... and decided to seclude himself in for the next period After getting rid of most of his obligations towards the three families that know his identity, the time has finallye to make another huge leap in the world, something that if aplished ording to his imagination, all future ns will be built upon. And this thing has to do with... Soul! Currently, the spiritual power in the world does not represent any weight, the more a person bes strong in terms of energy cultivation, his soul bes a little stronger, which gives him rity of mind, prolongs the period of hisck of need to sleep, strengthens his concentration, widens his spiritual sense zone, etc... That made it be linked directly with energy cultivation, thus if a baby is found with a stronger soul, then he must have some talent in energy cultivation as well! ... or that is what is currently believed. But that same argument is full of defectives, why are some people are born with an initial stronger soulpared to ordinary people, to begin with? doesn''t that mean they can be treated as something separate? Another evidence appeared when Robin began to feel his spiritual energy decrease and feel fatigued whenever he draws a talisman, and this lost *soul energy* or whatever it is, returns to its previous strength after resting and meditating for a while... And after a period of drawing the talismans, he noticed that his soul strength has increased by a very small amount, even though his energy level did not increase! Does this not mean that it can be treated as an energy subject to increase and decrease, like the energy of the surrounding nature that everyone uses and absorbs from the air and stones? If this soul was strengthened, wouldn''t his mind be stronger and have a better readiness to explore patterns around it? Would he not be able to use his discovery to train arge number of talismanic painters and make his own army of painters? These possibilities alone were more than sufficient to make him eager to start on this path Exploring spiritual energy first will lead to a way to find a way to strengthen the soul, which will open a huge door of future possibilities, and who knows what else he might find... -------------------- It''s been 40 days since Robin entered his seclusion... This was the first time someone tries to find more about the soul, and starting something from scratch is NOT easy. The first thing Robin choose to head to was to find a way to urately define his current soul power, without knowing how powerful he is now it will be impossible to know be how much he gets stronger or by how much the talisman drawing takes from him... until now he just *feels* without urate numbers, and for a researcher, this is a joke! he needs an anchor to measure everything concerning the soul power with. Spiritual Sense... This was almost the only known application of soul power and could be used inbat and exploration to find out the locations of targets and predict their next step, etc... After a lot of examinations, Robin found that the area that a spiritual sense could extend to express the extent of a person''s spiritual strength, But this also wasn''t good enough, it is not a tangible thing that can be observed and examined because it is stretched on arge scale until its density is almost non-existent, if anything can bepared to it then it must be... the Void! The good thing is, unlike the void... the soul power can be controlled. So he spread his Spiritual Sense to the extreme, and then he found a way topress that sphere around him as tightly as possible without allowing it to get back to his body After many failed attempts he finally seeded in transforming the huge sphere into a faint, shining aura that flew away from his body for only 5 inches and couldn''t bepressed any further... With his eyes of the truth, he examined the aura around his hand and found that he could see this aura very clearly and... finally he was able to detect patterns on it! Robin''s joy at his new discovery can only bepared to his joy when he first started seeing the patterns... an indescribable feeling. Anything he sees patterns in means that he can use and manipte it! the new door towards potentially another cultivation method was finally opened for humanity... that made him extremely excited! But his happiness and enthusiasm were cut short only two days after he discovered the patterns of Spiritual Strength. *knock knock * Robin opened his eyes angrily, "What is the matter, Zara? Didn''t I tell you not to interrupt me?!" "I''m sorry, but there are important people who want to meet you and I don''t know when you''re going out..." A faint, guilt-filled voice came from behind the door. Robin knew he was being hard on her, so he sighed, "sigh~ alright alright, I''ming out," He got up and took a shower in the room''s bathroom and put on a new cloak, then went out to find Zara still standing waiting, and asked, "Who are those important people that I should receive myself...?" "It''sdy M, and she''s with other people, they''re all waiting for you in the patriarch''s office." Robin was surprised by the reply, "M? What is she doing here... ok I''ll go see what''s going on." ---------------- Ten minutester - the patriarch''s office "I heard someone wants to meet me." A voice from outside caught the attention of everyone in the office, and a few secondster Robin entered with a smile. The first person he saw was a very beautiful woman with explosive feminine looks, she was looking in at him withplex eyes... "Haha Aunt M, how can this little one serve you?" When he saw M Bradley, he couldn''t help but burst outughing and immediately tried to provoke her "Shameless!" Theplex look on M''s face disappeared and was reced by an angry one, then with *hmph* I turned to face her in the other direction. "Oh? General Edward is here too? That sounds serious.." Robin''s tone turned serious when he saw the genius General who had subdued Dolivar, and beside him were 3 other Saints! "I salute noble Robin." Edward nodded with a smile "Robin, this group came from the Bradley family and they all want to talk to you. now that you are here, I will leave you to your work then~." The patriarch spoke with a smile and then stood up ready to leave "No need, Uncle Brian, you can stay here.. There''s nothing between me and the Bradleys worth hiding." Robin replied, finding himself a free chair and sitting on it, then quietly asked, "How can I help you?" Chapter 100 "Robin, I know that you are a busy man, so I will go straight to the point... since your departure and until now, we are analyzing and consulting almost daily about what we can offer you in exchange for the continuation of our rtions. For the first few days after you left, we were very confused because we thought you were going to stay with the royal family, if that happened then it has been impossible to offer something that the royal family doesn''t have, but after we knew you were here.. the task got much easier," M took the initiative and spoke, then looked at Patriarch Brian. "No offense" "Ahaha, none taken." The Patriarchughed, for he knows the value of his family well. Robin smiled, "Okay then, and what''s your final conclusion? What do you have to offer in exchange for continuing our business rtionship?" "We have a lot of money, you can increase your sales prices for us, and we will pay you grants equivalent to one million gold coins annually to support your researches." M smiled a smile full of confidence The patriarch''s eyes almost jumped out of ce.. a million gold coins annually!! "I can sell runes at any price I want to anyone I want, so this part can not be used as an argument, and the million gold coins your speaking about, I can get them myself after a few auctions... What else do you have?" Robin chuckled M''s smile faded and doubt began to enter her heart, "w-... we have a huge tradingwork. We can provide all kinds of resources you want for your research, anything that can be considered rare we can get them for you, pills, hides, metals... Anything you want will be yours for free!" Robin nodded vigorously, "Good argument but wed, I have already formed a good rtionship with the royal family, anything you can ess the royal family can ess and some more... what else do you have?" The saints started to look at each other out of their eyes, the conversation was not going well as they imagined... Robin startedughing when he saw their faces, " haha, what? I can''t be med for forming a good rtionship with the royal family, the traitor in YOUR family was the one who pushed me to theirp, if you want to me someone for this, me yourselves!" "Robin, show us some regard, we have been working together for quite some time, we were the ones who supported you from the very start, damn it!!" M raised her voice a little "It was a purelymercial rtionship and you earned far more from it than I did, but whatever... Because of our previous rtionship, I value the Bradley family and that is why I''m giving you this opportunity to convince me. Please note that you are not giving me a favor with those offers, as I do not need this rtion anymore as I can just sell everything I make to the royal family... now let us get back to the topic, What else do you have?" Robin replied with the same smile as if he hadn''t heard anything M hesitated a little, as this was thest card they thought of and if he rejected it they would be in trouble, but in the end, she mustered her courage and spoke, " Robin, with the route you have chosen to yourself, you are destined that you will never have peace... even without your identity fully known, you have tasted an assassination attempt, then what would happenter when one of the enemies of the ck Sun know of you? With all due respect, the Burton family does not have the strength to protect you from any assassination attempt, that''s why the five of us came together... we can strengthen the Burton family''s defenses as long as you are in it, and we will take turns to make sure you are protected no matter where you are, and if there is another war concerning you or the Burton family we can participate in with you free of charge." Patriarch Brian smiled big ear to ear upon hearing this, currently, only he and Billy were in Jura City and he was indeed terrified at the thought of an assassination attempt on Caesar. "I have an agreement with His Highness Sage Albert that he would send a few high-leveled Saints to protect me all the time as well, they are most likely outside the building now, ready to step in if we had a quarrel¡­ What else do you have?" " WH- WHAT?!" The patriarch rose from his seat, there have been high-level Saints inside Jura City the whole time and he didn''t know? And they are so close that they are watching over Robin all day long? This is terrifying... and reassuring!! Robin''s words were a fatal blow to the Five Saints, there is only General Edward among them who can be considered a high-level Saint, and he is here because he volunteered toe himself... Duke Gn doesn''t have the power to send more Saints of these levels! Their morale plummeted to zero after they were sure of sess, whatever they came up with is nothing in Robin''s eye... "Robin..!!" M shouted angrily and stood there staring at him Robin chuckled and shrugged, but he didn''t respond. "Noble Robin, in fact, we have no other offers to make, but this really baffles me... You are a smart man and you must know that our existence on your side as a duke family will benefit you sooner orter, so it is impossible that you permanently want to cut ties with us... then what will satisfy you? As long as our offers do not live up to your expectations, please give us your terms and we will do our best to make theme true." " Edward spoke politely, as usual, he hadn''t lost hope yet, he knows that he was not talking to some brat, but a wise adult. Robin smiled and looked at Saint Edward, "You are probably right, General, someday I probably will need the Bradleys, and when that dayes and weren''t friends anymore, I will seek you out, beg, and pay you a lot to gain your help... but guess what... I already did that anyway when I lived among you and we had an excellent rtion... What good it does for me then if we have a good rtionship or not? ...at the end of the day, there is nothing between me and the Bradley family but in trade and benefits exchange..." These sentences silenced Saint Edward, who was preparing to negotiate and try to persuade Robin further. Opportunitiese once in a lifetime... Previously, Robin used Gn to take his revenge, and Gn took advantage of Robin''s need for him and snatched from him the method of making one of his most important and effective innovations.. the talisman of fire. And this for Robin concluded that it doesn''t matter if he kept in contact with them or not, as when he really needs them he will make high offers to gain their help whither they are friends or not... if that is the case then why should he split his focus between them and the royal family then? Previously there was Robin who needed the Bradley family and the Bradley family who needed Robin, but now the bnce has been broken... Robin no longer needs them Finally, Saint Edward understood what Robin wanted to say... All their preparations were in vain... This is no longer a rtionship based on equality. In fact, the 3 other saints finally reached this conclusion as well and lost hope, even the patriarch sighed and shook his head The only one who didn''t understand yet was M, who was still looking angrily at Robin! Robin chuckled in a low voice when he saw her angry look, then stood up, "As long as there is nothing the Bradleys can do for me, there''s no need to talk about it anymore, I have more research to get back to... If youe up with other offers that you think might work, you know where to find me!" Then turn around and walk to the door "Robin!!!" M yells and hits the ground, she knows if they leave today they won''te back... after hearing the affirmation of the new rtion between Robin and the royal family they already lost hope of offering any material thing! As if they measure everything they can offer against what the royal family can... then there is nothing else that the family has that Robin would want. But Robin didn''t stop upon hearing the shout and made his way to the door, knowing she wouldn''t say anything new. When M saw this, her eyes turned red, filled with tears... Most likely, after Robin exits this door, they will not meet again, and perhaps she will only see him from afar... The Patriarch was watching everything silently from the side. He was shocked when he saw Mi''s tears and an idea struck his head like a thunderbolt. He quickly stood up and shouted, "Wait a minute! Robin!! The rtionship between you and the Bradleys doesn''t have to be justmercial!!!" Chapter 101 Robin finally stopped when he heard the Patriarch and turned around and asked, "What do you mean, Uncle Brian? There is nothing between me and the Bradleys other thanmercial exchanges and interests, I don''t mean an insult... But you can''t force a different rtionship just because you want to.." Robin kept his words respectful as much as possible because he addresses the patriarch of his family, if M or one of the saints with her said this, he wouldn''t have stopped in the first ce. Speaking of M and herpany... Even they did not understand what the Patriarch was saying and looked toward him with strange looks, they all had one thing in their heads: I don''t know what he is saying, but if it was in the interest of forming a good rtionship with Robin, then may the heaven help you convincing him! The patriarch was not angry at Robin''s response and continued, "Just listen, Robin, this situation is not new, on the contrary, I personally have been through it a lot, and all the senior families have passed by it at least once... taking a step from pure business between two untied families to something more, is a challenge, but not impossible!" Saint Edward furrowed his eyebrow slightly, these words had already given a hint of what the patriarch would say... "...Well, go ahead. What is your suggestion to solve this crisis of trust?" Robin pinned himself down and prepared to listen seriously this time "There are a few methods that have been tried over thousands of years in situations like this, but the best of them is¡­ marriage!" Saint Edward sighed, he was right in his prediction. "Hmmm? What marriage? Do you mean someone in our family is to marry into the Bradleys? how would that solve it?" Robin was shocked by the patriarch''s answer and asked again to make sure he understood what was being said " Indeed if two worthless candidates from the two families were to marry then it really won''t make any difference... that is why the marriage has to be of the highest caliber to secure strong ties " Robin smiled, " Oh? Why does it seem to me that you want to get yourself a younged pride, uncle Brian?" The patriarchughed when hearing this, "Haha, I''m old, I do not have the energy or the patience for a new one, and even if I want to, the marriage of an old fart like me wouldn''t be solid enough! ...you, Robin, you are the one who should marry from the Bradleys!" "Great idea!" " haha that indeed will solve everything" "We have a lot of talented girls in the family, my granddaughter is a good girl, and my niece is also very beautiful.. I''ll bring you both!" The three Saints loved the idea and began to express their opinions, while M fell silent and looked at the ground with a long, unfocused look.. and Saint Edward shook his head, He knew that was not what Patriarch Brian was aiming at, but he kept silent, hoping that the patriarch would say something else. When Robin heard the Patriarch''s suggestion and then the approval and words of the three Bradley saints, he chuckled and almost turned to continue his way out of the room... When the Patriarch saw this, he knew what Robin was thinking and shouted at the three saints, "What the hell are you talking about? Robin is the representative of the Burton family, he has higher standing than me! and you talk about him marrying little girls? Not even an ordinary saint deserves him... Onlydy M can be put in the same sentence with him!" when heard this, Robin who was about to leave, stood in his ce, finally, this gained his attention! he then cast a nce towards M to see her reaction M''s unfocused gaze regained its luster and she looked toward the patriarch in shock It was long ago that she decided that she would get to the peak of sainthood as fast as possible, then start seclusion to try and get the Fire Shards Minorw technique to the threshold of the third stage and perhaps be a sage herself... this n will take her entire life, thus she had never thought about her marriage before. ''As expected''... Saint Edward sighed, this won''t be easy... Anger was clearly visible on the faces of the other three Saints, "Patriarch, I think you are overestimating your conditions here, Lady M is the daughter of a Duke, she has been the number one genius of the kingdom since she was ten, she recently broke through to the twenty-fifth level -the same as you- when she is barely 150 years old! so please don''t put her down * in the same sentence* with anyone,dy M is unique and will not be married to anyone that is lower than her in any aspect! Robin can choose any other unmarried girl and she will be his." Patriarch Brian pped his hand on the table in front of him angrily, "You arrogant bastard, did Gn send idiots to negotiate? You came crawling on your stomach to plead our son Robin''s favor and now you''re the one acting arrogantly? Give me the name of a young man in the Eight Kingdoms or Four Empires that is better than our Robin, you will never find one! Girls have to get married sooner orter,dy M, no matter how many thousands of years she waits, she will eventually marry someone, who will she choose at that time based on these high ambitions you idiots have? an emperor? You overestimate your family and overestimate yourdy! Do you think no other dukes have girls to marry? Leave the dukes... do you think if Robin proposed marriage to a princess of the royal family, they would refuse? please listen carefully... I''ve offered this to you for one reason and it is that you guys have treated Robin fairly when he stayed with you, it''s an honor to you that I''ve offered to connect your family with the one-of-a-kind person throughout history... If you don''t appreciate it, then there''s no need to continue talking about marriage further, let''s continue our discussion when you find a Goodmercial offer for Robin." Then with *hmph* the patriarch returned to his seat and left them a chance to think and respond, but his angry attitude did not reveal the truth of what he was feeling... the patriarch was jumping for joy inside him that Robin gave him the opportunity to act arrogantly and distract people from a Duke''s family! If this was in the past, he would have gone himself to get them something to drink!! One of the three Saints stood up angrily and shouted, "Hmph, it looks like we''re not wee here, let''s go!" And move to the door When he looked behind him, he found M was still standing in her spot, looking confused... Saint Edward was still setting rxed with no intention to follow him... and the other two saints also hesitated, when he saw that he shouted at them "What the hell are you all waiting for? Are you really thinking of Mar-.." at this point he was interrupted by M''s voice as she says: "I agree." Everyone in the room was shocked except for Saint Edward, even Robin looked at her strangely One of the other two saints who had not yet moved spoke to her, "Lady M, you don''t need to sacrifice anything for the family, and you don''t need to agree or disagree now... Let''s go back and have a meeting with counsel and discuss the matter further." The look of confusion on M''s face disappeared and was reced by a confident expression, "No need, this is a personal decision and only I have the right to agree or disagree... and I agree." "Girl, You know you don''t have to do this..." Robin spoke to a mile "I know I don''t have to do anything, husband, but I want to do it... What? Am I not pretty enough for you?" M replied with a charming smile and a little wink Robin was shocked by her response, she is already calling him husband before he even agree?! this girl is more shameless than he is! He doesn''t love her... but he doesn''t hate her either. Robin is not some ascetic that is hostile to the idea of having sex and getting ??married, even during his istion in the cave he used to go to brothels constantly! But marriage is not as normal as visiting a prostitute... He is not looking for a girl with a big breast or a round butt to spend a night with! Marriage is a sacred bond and a solid partnership that wouldst forever, how can such a decision be easy? But at this point, he asked himself... If he should marry one girl in the world for any reason, whether based on intimacy and feelings of closeness or to form a strong partnership with another family, or for her intelligence, beauty, talent, or strength, etc... who would she be? The answer is M... always M. Chapter 102 It didn''t take long for Robin to realize that there was no reason for him to refuse the marriage suggestion. Everything about M, whether the outward appearance, age, or talent, is perfect for him, and in addition to all of that, the Bradley - a Duke family - will be tied to him inseparably close. They will be tied to his horse, if he seeks glory they will seek it with him and if he falls they will be shamed alongside him. This is not just an ordinary wedding pact, M herself is considered by everyone to be the next duchess of the Bradley family and their representative wherever she goes. After a few more seconds, Robin put a big smile and nodded, "If even this stubborn girl is okay with it, how can I refuse? Haha, I have no problem with the idea either... You can talk to Patriarch Brian about the rest of the details and arrangements as I do not have much experience in these matters, as for me, I apologize... I have to get back to what I was doing." Then he turned around and made his way out of the room, leaving everyone stunned It is like they were the ones who proposed and pushed M at him and he casually agreed ... well, that is kind of what really happened ... but still!! M came back to sit in her ce again, she went back to her strayed look ... If someone had told her a few years ago that she was going to get married soon, she would haveughed at his ridiculousness. She was not some ordinary girl that might be used to make marriage alliances! She is thedy who is destined to reach the top of the saint realm, and maybe one day she will get the chance to discover the third stage of her technique and break into the Sage-hood... bringing her family to the threshold of a royal family! But given what happened now... technically she was the one who proposed... to be married off to Robin... herself..!? Whenever this embarrassing thought came into her head, her face turned red, and lowered her face further toward the ground, she was not in the mood to talk to anyone about anything ... Saint Edward was the first to break this awkward atmosphere, so he spoke to the patriarch, "Ahem, as long as we have the initial consent of the two love birds, I think we can talk again about the details of the cooperation, Patriarch Brian?" "Ahahaha of course, but why are you still talking officially, nephew Edward? We are a family now hahaha" This is without a doubt one of the proudest moments in the life of Patriarch Brian, and perhaps in the entire history of the Burton family... Previously, he would never have dreamed of meeting a character like M and talking to her face to face, regardless of whether she married one of his family members! Negotiations on future forms of cooperation and rtions continued for some time between the Patriarch and Edward, but this time things went significantly more smoothly. In the end, it was decided that the Bradley family would not pay annual Research Grants and would not send resources for free unless they were in the form of gifts... so none of them is obligatory anymore the only thing that the Bradleys will still have to do of the first two offers, is to allow ess for the Burton to their markets and connections and help them get anything that Robin might need and the Burdons can''t provide... These first two offers were attempts to lure Robin with money, which is no longer needed if they were one family ... But the third offer will still have to take ce. which is to help the Burton family with Five Saints... ording to Robin, he does not need personal protection because there are saints from the royal family around him, but the Burton family itself is still rtively young and weak and needs a lot of support and reconstruction Saint Edward, for example, volunteered to regroup and restructure the Burton family''s army in their hometown of Jura. The army almost copsed in their war more than a decade years ago. Only a few thousand veteran warriors remained, and they are all now in the new family''snds - previously Dolivar - So there is an urgent need to raise a new army, train and arm it to befit a family of the rank of a Marquess .. and who could do a better job than a genius general like Saint Edward? While the other three Saints would work with him as second rank generals to train and strengthen the army, and they will also secure auctions. the four of them would remain in Jura City permanently to their new jobs and will provide support in case there was a massive attack from the repels on the army in the newnds. The patriarch was not worried about giving them the keys to constructing the army at all. After a tie of this level is formed, the Burton family''s strength would be an extension of theirs, and the higher the status of one of the two families would be with the other, so why would they try to harm them? As for the absent-minded bride herself, she would be free to go out and into the Burton family administrative zone and even the guest house - now Robyn''s residence - whenever she wanted to. It was also agreed that wedding gifts, wedding date, etc... would be postponed until an appropriate time appears, but the Bradle family should immediately announce to the world that M is officially engaged to Robin Burton... As this is the basis on which everything else will be built upon. After everything was talked about and agreed upon, Saint Edward decided that he would stay and start preparing studies to restructure the worn Burton family''s army immediately, and M decided that she would also remain in the Burton family for the time being... And one of the three saints went silently to deliver the news to the family elders... Even he himself didn''t know how to tell Gn that his daughter had been betrothed... -------------------------------- The saint arrived a few hourster at Bradley''s Pearl city and called an urgent meeting of the family elders... Quickly everyone who has a position in the family was gathered, and on top of them of course Gn was also present, all of them confused after they saw the saint. Everyone in here was smart enough to know the importance of Robin, even after taking the method of making fire runes out of him, he himself was still far more valuable Some of them attacked Gn harshly when Robin left, they has thrown all the responsibility on Gn''s shoulder, saying that he riped the Fire talisman technique out of Robin, but still couldn''t even protect him properly that he allowed an assassination attempt on him just under their nose! An inner faction with a level 30 saint heading it, even used Gn of plotting with the royal family to ship off Robin to them! Robin''s speech with Edward and M before his departure has frightened them, they saw what this kid has aplished within the short period he stayed with them... the fire, dark, and vitality talisman within two years, not to mention the pills that helped M break through to the 25th level, even the guy who bough the bill at the auction was reported to have breakthrough as well Gn was posting about getting the Fire talisman technique, but what was that in front of everything else he has made, and everything he WILL make? To illustrate how important this connection with Robin is to them: some of the elders suggested returning the Fire talisman technique to Robin and swear to never make one talisman, in exchange for maintaining good rtions with him! One of if not The biggest achievement for the family, which is the *Fire talisman technique* has also be a potential reason for the elders border to take his position away from him... Gn waited until thest person arrived and then anxiously looked at the Saint from Jura City, "You can speak now¡­ what happened there? Did he ept our offers?" "No¡­." The Saint replied in a hesitant voice "Damn!" "I told you, Gn, these shitty offers are not enough!" Everyone started shouting angry and ming each other, there was no need for any other questions... "Wait!! I didn''t finish my words... It is true that our initial offers were not epted, but we were able to restore rtions between us and Robin!" The saint quickly enters Gn, who had put his forehead on his palm and started to think of a way to secure his position as duke already, panicked after this sentence and looked at the saint with a look full of enthusiasm, "What did you say?! How..? You bastard, don''t leave us hanging and speak directly." "This¡­ this¡­" The Saint hesitated a lot and started to sweat "Speak and get it over with!! .. And where are M and the rest of the group that was with you?" A high-ranking saint hit the table hard "L.......dy M is going to marry Robin Burton!!" Chapter 103 The saint finally surrendered his fate to heaven and shouted, "L......dy M, she.. she is going to marry Robin Burton!!" He said the sentence quickly and raised both hands in front of his face to defend himself against theing attacks... But no attack came... All he heard a few secondster was: "Hahaha congrattions, Gn!" "Oh, I wish I had a daughter like M..." "Our resources used for nurturing her were not wasted in vain!! Hahaha" even those who wanted to kick Gn out of his chair as Duke sighed and shook their heads, they all knew that his weakness has turned into absolute strength, but even then they smiled after and began to congratte Gn... this news was far too important for the family as a whole, the inner conflicts can wait! Weing and bless wishing... So far the saint who came with the news and was afraid of bing a punching bag for them to release their anger upon... has not heard a single objection! He quickly looked toward the person most concerned, toward Gn... And, he found him... crying? "Thank the heavens... I was too afraid to put this proposal with the group, I was afraid that my little girl''s confidence in herself would be shattered if that tant brat refused... I can''t believe that things took that path by themselves.. Thank the heavens..." Gn muttered in a low voice and a satisfied smile... After all, he is a father... and he has always thought about the issue of his daughter''s marriage since she was still a teenager, he was always concerned about who would take his daughter from him... And not once had dreamed of a better partner for her... He was intending to support Robin with everything he got any way to gain some approval from him and make him satisfied enough to involve the Bradleys in his innovations and future ns, that young man, when he had in his head that he wanted to punish the majestic kingdom of Dolivar that stood lofty for thousands of years, he took half a duchy from them!! But now he is no longer worried about finding ways to please him all the time, he now is his son-inw... A good husband for his daughter and a strong ally, and his position is no longer threatened! This is the best oue he can hope for!! After a few seconds, Gn gathered himself back together and asked the saint, "Tell everything from the beginning until you arrived here... " ----------------------- Immediately after the meeting had ended, messengers from the family came out announcing in the streets that Saint M Bradley had been betrothed to Robin Burton. The news fell on all residents of the Duchy of Bradley like a thunderbolt! M is the number one genius of the kingdom and one of its most beautiful women, got engaged just like that? And for an unknown person?! Robin may be very important among the upper ss of the two families in addition to the royal family ... But he was definitely not known to the vast majority in the kingdom, only members of his family know him as someone who is very lucky at adopting kids! In fact, even Caesar is much more famous than him. The news traveled as if they had wings, within hours it began to spread outward from the Duchy of Bradley to the neighboring duchies and then further and further. Soon it reached Jura in the Duchy of Alton, and its inhabitants were astonished and asked for rification from the elders of the Burton family, who confirmed these rumors! That very day that started as normal for the residents of Jura City has turned into a holiday! The kingdom''s number one genius, thedy that her beauty would put any woman in the kingdom in shame... will be the wife of one of their own! Although they did not know *why Robin*, as they don''t Robin is the source of the talismans or what this marriage really represents... Even if it is just a marriage in name between the two families, this is still wonderful!! Joy.. shock.. questioning.. conflicting feelings swept the general public in the kingdom, as there was no one who had not heard of M Bradley before But the real impact of the news was on the elite of the kingdom... Duchy of Alton - home of Duke Raymond Alton "DAMN IT!" The Duke smashed the handle of his chair and rose to his feet when the knight standing before him told him the news. "We''re toote¡­" The Duke gritted his teeth until the knight felt that he was about to smash him as well Little did the knight know that the Duke had been arguing with his elders for a while and was trying to find ways to connect himself with the Burton family... the family that added half a duchy to them and made the Duchy of Alton thergest among all the duchies of the ck Sun Realm by arge margin! He did not know anything about Robin himself, but there is no doubt that these talismans suddenly appeared in the two families of Burton and Bradley... He has no authority over the Bradleys, they are as strong as him if not a little stronger... so his only hope is to find a way to control the Burton family to benefit from them with these talismans Of course, without making enmity with them, he certainly did not want to find himself in the position of the Duchy of Tinley... The initial n was for him to be a littlete before he started his attempts so that his goal would not seem very clear, maybe try to start some talks when the time to receive the taxes from the Burtonse, and then he might offer some army''s expertise or gifts or money or.. etc~ But the Bradley family is still blocking the way for him! The marriage of M Bradley to a nameless person in the Burton family clearly shows that it is not really a marriage, but rather is there as a mere facade for M to control the Burton family from the inside because she has namely be one of them... Now the Bradley family is truly the sole owner of the talismans in the kingdom! ...these were not only the ideas of Raymond Alton but technically all the dukes of the kingdom! Having M Bradley as a wife in the Burton family has blocked for them the idea of ??trying to control the Burtons... the only option left is courting! The only ones who knew the real dimension behind this announcement were Sage Albert and a selective few in the intelligence department... This marriage was not an excuse for the Bradley family to interfere in the Burton family''s affairs... Rather, it was really a marriage at the highest level. "That bastard Gn.. he must be dancing naked in his pce by now." Sage Albert shook his head when he heard the news, "I must confess.. he yed it right, I wish I was as shameless as him, sigh~..." --------------- As for the person concerned himself, he was oblivious to all this... After that short meeting, Robin returned to his room immediately toplete what he was doing. For him, this stage is the most exciting in the research process. The process in general, no matter how different the fields he is researching them are, is divided into four stages. First - identifying the problem: identifying the thing that is missing or that needs to be developed or changed, for example, when Robin knew that he needed to find something to strengthen his soul power.. this was done. Second - Examining the aspects of the problem: At this point, he begins to collect all possible information about the thing he wants to search for, so that it is clear to him, for example, the experiences of the extent of the spiritual sense that led him to see the pattern of spiritual strength, this also has already taken ce. Third - Finding a way to solve the problem: After knowing everything about the problem and gathering the necessary information, the process of finding ways to transform this information into a tangible solution that can be used for everyone, for example, finding a way to strengthen the spirit, begins, this is the next step. Fourth - write a detailed exnation *technique* that everyone can easily use, and this concludes the research. And the most enjoyable part in all of this is undoubtedly the third step because then he can use all of what he knew toe up with something new that no one knew before the sense of pride he feels whenever he finishes one this stage in any research is unparalleled, and the process itself is filled with thinking and conclusions, that is what really can elevate him as a researcher... And it''s time to find a solution to strengthen the soul based on everything he knows so far! Chapter 104 Two months passed quickly... During them Robin did not leave his room, the only thing he was opening the door for was to receive food from M''s hand. Yes, M! After M decided to stay in the Burton family, she decided to live in the guest building with Robin and Zara. Her idea initially was to get close to her fianc¨¦ to try to change their previously cold rtionship to be more warm and intimate. In this society, formal engagement is considered a bond as strong as marriage, or it can be described as being the same as marriage without having sex. It''s not like one of them can cancel the engagement at any time and end the matter, if this happens and the engagement breaks up, M will be considered divorced! So she immediately began making attempts to get Robin to love her, as now he has be her destiny... but her attempts were met with indifference. When she first came to deliver the food, he was surprised to see her, but after exchanging a few polite sentences like those between strangers, he took the food and went back to what he was doing... The atmosphere was even worse than before their engagement! And this got worse and worse for her over the next period... After a few deliveries, even the polite sentences were gone, the heartless Robin was opening the door, taking the food, and closing again quickly. Sometimes he meets her with an excited smile and sometimes with a frown... But she knew that these feelings were clearly due to something going on in his head, and not because of seeing her! But she didn''t give up... She kept delivering the food and he kept ignoring her presence. The process was repeated for the first month and a half... Until a day when she came, as usual, to deliver the food to Robin, she heard himughing madly from behind the door! But after hesitating a little and was about to go back and let him continue what he was doing, in the end, she decided that she should share this moment with him as his fianc¨¦e, and she knocked on the door *knock knock* The hystericalughter stopped and she heard Robin''s footstepsing towards her... But when Robin opened the door this time he did not take the food as usual, but came forward suddenly and then extended his hand and grabbed her hair and pulled her towards him, and kissed her hard on her lips!! Then he took the food, got inside again, and closed the door in a hurry, leaving M outside standing in shock... M stood there for a few seconds trying toprehend what had just happened... but in the end, she smiled a satisfied smile and then turned and left. She realizes that Robin is probably pleased that he has made progress in his research and the reason behind this kiss certainly had nothing to do with her. But she was happy that Robin used her to express himself. At least her daily attempts have finally seeded in lifting the barrier between her and him ------------------------- ...this kiss wasn''t the only important thing that happened during the two months period, outside the closed doors of the guest building, things are getting more and moreplicated The Great Jura Auction wasunched in a grand celebration, and all the seniors and officials of the kingdom were invited to attend this *first gate to purchase talismans* it was not like any other auction ever held, this was the one and only of its kind! It was under the direct supervision of the Patriarch and Billy Burton, and even Saint Edward and M and a few others from the Bradleys came to help stabilize such a huge event For the first time in their history, if even for one night, Jura City has be the heart of the ck Sun kingdom... all eyes and ears were focused there Until this point, the word *talisman* was just flying around after its appearance in thetest war, but it was just gossip, no one really knew what these talismans were At the beginning of the auction, the talismans were officially announced for the first time. so the talismans of fire, darkness, and vitality talismans were introduced to the public for the first time officially... The details and uses of these talismans astonished the minds of everyone, especially the talismans of darkness and vitality, which were not as famous as the talismans of fire. Even the fire talisman that is announced and auctioned was at the tenth level and not the sixth as they have heard, at this level, the talisman can be an excellent tool of defense for any noble who is young or unable to train! after that, the Patriarch stoop on stage and proudly announced that they also sell the spirit Revitalizing Pills that appeared at the Bradleys'' annual auctiontely, and M herself testified in front of everyone that the pill really had the promised effect and it helped her breakthrough to the 25th level. the crowd went into an uproar over this! No saint in the kingdom exist and did not hear about that magical pill, the first real pill that might help a saint breakthrough... and M even confirmed that for them! but their enthusiasm quickly died down and was reced with disappointment... Patriarch Brain announced that the grandmaster who provide the pills didn''t send any third level pill that is usable by the saints, and today they will only sell the pills of the first level in patches and only 4 pills of the second level the crowd went into an uproar again but it wasn''t very positive this time, they did not shut up before the patriarch said that there will be third level pills in the future and that it will only be for those who attend all the auctions that will be held monthly and those who buy the most. After so much drama, the first auction of its kind finally started. Everyonepeted to buy the dozens of talismans that were put to sell on that day, even if they didn''t really need them, this was a historical event that they wanted to leave their fingerprints upon. the 4 second-level spirit Revitalizing Pills alone made 60,000 gold coins, and the Vitality talismans were auctioned for about 2000 each! it was unfortunate that Zara didn''t make many talismans in that period, but they still achieved a profit of 230,000 gold coins... This represents nearly two years of the total profits of the entire Burton family... and was earned in a single day!! After the sale of thest piece of the vitality talisman, it was confirmed that the new Great Jura auction hall will be dedicated to hosting a monthly auction for the sale of talismans, which was widely weed by the audience. It was also announced that the Burton family would recruit old knights who were no longer able to enter the battlefields and would be properly paid... and that anyone with above-average soul power strength coulde and work for the Burton family at a good sry as well. The announcement was strange for everyone... this was the first time they had heard of such strange recruiting requirements, but it was also weed, many of those here knew people with these qualities in their families... As long as they can''t benefit from them, sending them to the Burton family where they are paid well was the best option, at least They will have an inside information source that will bring them news of the talismans! After this day, a few people with these qualities started to silently stream towards Jura City¡­ ------------------------------------ As for the more extreme front... The area recently acquired by the Burton family is home to tens of millions of citizens... and somehow they have to subjugate them all to the new rule with an army of 25,000 soldiers. No one anywhere would be willing to change his nationality overnight, and as simple as that, armed rebellion red up and increased day by day. The war to subdue the rebellion became so intense that two of the three Bradley Saints joined the army in the New Lands, bringing with them dozens of Bradley knights. in addition to the three already existing Burton saints there, there are now a total of five. Each saint escorted 5,000 soldiers and a few knights, forming five independent armies, and then they moved individually to subdue the cities one by one by force. The numerical difference between the two parties is just horrible... But due to theck of a typical army on the rebels'' side and also theck of strong personals like any knight and saint with them, it bnces the scales somewhat. Just the Saints'' presence alone should have been enough to eradicate all resistance, but something is going terribly wrong... The problem is that after killing the rebels in the cities, the people of that city be increasingly angry and reject the *brutal upier* from the kingdom of the ck Sun even more. The number of Burton Army soldiers is declining at a rapid pace due to the many confrontations, as the numbers of the rebels are increasing at a shocking rate after seeing the blood of their brothers being spilled... The situation is getting worse with every passing moment. Chapter 105 After another 53 days... Zara was drawing talismans on the floor in the main hall, while M was sitting beside her and watching silently... M started treating Zara like a member of the family ever since the engagement was announced, and she now spends a lot of her time with her, and although it is impossible to understand anything of what Zara is doing just by observing, she still observes what she is doing silently from the side after she finishes preparing the food for the three of them Since she did not know anything about drawing talismans, she tried to give Zara advice in training, but every time she tried to give her advice on ways to absorb and manage energy inside the body, and other things of this topic... Zara would reply to her with a theory that was better and more efficient than what she knew! She said that all the answers came from the technique that Robin taught her. So with time, M came to find that she kept opening the subject just to hear Zara''s opinion and get more ideas from it... It was Zara who is teaching her energy cultivation and not the other way around! Although she really wanted to see that genius technique that Zara was talking about, the technique that made the barely 11-year-old girl about to break through to the eighth level and gave her so many insights... But she held herself from the request. She decides to wait for Robin to give it to her himself. Today, as Zara was busy drawing and M sitting by the side as usual, suddenly a voice came, "Yo~ what are you two girls doing?" The two suddenly turned their heads to find Robin leaning against the opened door, smiling, and holding two small booklets in his hand. "Father!" Zara left what she was doing and went to hug Robin, finally, after more than 5 months since arriving at the Burton family, Robin came out of his seclusion by his choice! "Haha, good girl, good girl," Robin gently stroked her hair It was hard to fathom what would those who participated in the auctions would think if they knew that this 11-year-old girl is the maker of everything they are fighting to buy... As for M, she was still sitting in amazement, "You... how did you get there without me noticing you?" Robinughed out loud as if he was waiting for this question, then spoke with a big smile, "I wanted to test something, and it looks like I seeded! Hey... why don''t you get up to greet your fianc¨¦ and give him a hug, girl?!" M''s face flushed red when she heard this and remembered that kiss, she looked away, "Hmph, you are speaking as if you just came from some adventure overseas, we see each other every day!" "Hahaha alright, I''m used to having a little party after the end of every sessful seclusion, it is nothing fantasy, I would just take one of the boys with me to a restaurant... but since they''re not here, would one of you like toe with me?" "I''ming!" Zara raised her hand excitedly " Good!" Robin patted Zara''s head, then looked at M, "How about you girl, are youing?" " .... why not." M shrugged with a smile "Excellent! I know a good restaurant Billy and I used to go to when we were kids, I think it''s still open... Let''s go!" ----------------- .... crowds Since Robin and the two girls around him walked out of the building, he caught everyone''s attention in the administrative zone, but because everyone here has their own power or authority, every reaction was a greeting from afar and then continuing the course. But the situationpletely changed when Robin exited the administrative zone... Everyone kept looking up at the *legendary teacher*, the gorgeous M, and the little prodigy Zara, all present together walking side by side... They actually do not know what Zara can do, and only a few girls of the upper ss of the family see her and y with her daily, so they don''t really know what kind of a prodigy she is... But after the tales of what Peon and Theo had done on the battlefield spread, and then the news of them being adoptive kids of Robin took ce, they already linked anyone that Robin adopt to be an absolute genius, and she also has to be one! It''s easy to imagine what happened when the three appeared together... In the blink of an eye, the streets were crowded with peopleing from every direction, some of whom started shouting: "Robin! Robin! Robin!" "You are my idol, Lady M!!" "Zara, you are the girl of my dreams!" The only thing that prevented all of them from approaching and blocking the path for the three of them was M''s repellent aura that kept everyone at a certain distance, but with each step they took, the crowds would only increase! "You had toe to a restaurant on foot, hah?" M spoke annoyingly Robinughed then replied, " I have to admit, I underestimated what would happen, how would I know that I am that popr? haha, but I do not regret it either... It is not bad to engage with my people. I''d rather everyone see me among them and show me their love and respect face to face than to remain isted in one valley while they are in another... A good leader cannot lead his people from afar. " "... You literally just came out of five months seclusion." M looked at him in surprise as she continued to advance and shove people aside with her aura. "Haha, it is not like I''m doing it on purpose, I am not some weirdo who likes to iste myself! that is what I have to do to give everyone here a chance for a better tomorrow.." The conversation was not very private, everyone around them heard it... They didn''t know why he isted himself for those five months, but his response warmed their hearts, and the fact that the famous Saint M was talking to their son in a natural way without arrogance, and walking next to him to make way for him not the other way around, this gave them happiness and delight... The rumors about M controlling Robin has gone viraltely, some believed it and some denied it... but today those who denied can feel proud and take this incident as evidence of their belief after walking for a few minutes, Robin pointed towards an old-looking, small restaurant on the side of the road "Aha, this is the restaurant, I was sure it was still working!" then headed straight for it The restaurant waspletely empty, Robin picked a table on the side and led the two girls there, and M kept her repulsive aura concentrated at the door so that no one of the crazed crowd would enter after them. There was no one in the shop but an old man with almost closed eyes and a little girl After Robin settled on his table, he called out, "Uncle Tim, bring three sets of the shop specials." "Coming." A hoarse voice answered, then the old man got up and slowly walked towards the kitchen, very... slowly... "... Well then, this will probably going to take some time... Ahem, M, tell me what happened around me during my time in seclusion?" Robin looked at M and spoke "Hmmm, as for the auction hall, it is going well, although the same talismans are sold in the second month, they are always sold at good prices and everyone walks out satisfied, I think the total profits have reached half a million gold coins by now... And it does not seem to be ending anytime soon, as a few noble families from around the kingdom are buyingnds in Jura city and building their own permanent residence here so that they can gather the information about the talismans sales, and be a house for the big shots of their families to live in it if they came for an auction... this was an unexpected source of ie for the family as well and uncle Brain raised the prices of thends to the sky, at the same he ordered to start building more Inns and huge hotels to satisfy the new needs. there were a few attempts to make trouble, but uncle Brain and Billy handled it, and the Bradleys also helped in controlling everything - no need for thanks -, the royal family also made it clear that they would not tolerate any trouble makers in the great Jura auction." Robin nodded with a smile, "Good.. well.. what about the boys in our newnds? It''s almost half a year there, what are they still doing there? isn''t that rebellion over yet?" "¡­ about that..." M''s features clearly changed upon opening the topic. Robin furrowed his eyebrows and asked again, "M... what''s going on there? Are the three boys okay?!" Chapter 106 "Eh..? No No, there is no need to worry, The three of them are fine, I think... There has been no detailed report about themtely, but if something happened to them, we would certainly have been informed because their rtionship with you is well known..." Mile hesitated a little and then replied. "Unsure of their condition? What exactly is going on there...?" Confusion began to appear on Robin''s face "How can I tell you this... The Burton family''s army there at first was about 25,000, but now, after nearly half a year of battles, their number has dropped to be about 14,000, even after sending many reinforcements the numbers are still decreasing..." "Wh- WHAT..?! This isn''t just a small rebellion being quelled, this is a total war!!" Robin stood terrified. "Technically it is¡­ We''re talking about an area of ??half a duchy with tens of millions of citizens! There are too few soldiers there to try to subdue that number and control such a vast piece ofnd, every city the Burton army invades and subjugates, they leave behind a small garrison before they move on to the next city, but the people of that city would attack the garrison as soon as the main body of the army leaves! So we would lose troops is the invading process, and with the death of the garrisons, and still can''t hold to what we put our hand on... the people of Dolivar have enjoyed their independence for thousands of years and have a pride that reaches the sky, they just can not stand the idea of ??submission under another kingdom by force." Robin sat quietly for a few moments after hearing this, "... Really a problem, if the verse turns and Dolivar upies ournds, the people will do the same as well... I think that this is one of the main reasons that made controlling an upiednd by force for an extended period very difficult... But even though, from where do they get the organization and sufficient armament to confront our army and kill such a number of our soldiers?!" M shook her head, "We don''t know, the territory is extremely vast and we can''t monitor everything that is going on, they''re obviously getting help but we don''t know how or where..." "If it continues like this..." Robin muttered to himself, and then remained silent... The old man and the little girl finally brought the ordered dishes. After a few minutes, Robin ate with the two girls in an absent-minded silence, then put ten gold coins on the table and stood up to leave. "Hmm? Uncle, that''s too much, twenty silver coins are enough." The little girl was surprised when she saw how much Robin had put on the table and hurried to tell him The child''s innocence put him out of his bad mood for a moment and he smiled, "This food is worth a lot more than ten gold coins, you should help your grandfather and keep the restaurant open until next time Ie, okay?" Then he turned and headed towards the door, which was still crowded with people This time, in no mood to walk among them slowly, he rushed straight towards the Burton Family''s administrative zone Leaving hundreds of people besieging the small restaurant as if it were a temple... Robin didn''t know that with those words he spontaneously said to the girl, the fate of this little family would forever change. ------------------------------------ The Burton family administration zone- the patriarch''s office building *knock knock* "Robin, the guards told me you areing. Get in, get in." The patriarch''s voice came from behind the door Robin entered directly and with M and Zara, he found the Patriarch, Billy, and Saint Edward also in the office! Robin furrowed his eyebrow slightly, "That does not seem right...what brings the three of you together here?" Robin came to inquire more clearly about the situation in the newnds from the patriarch personally, but seeing three saints gathered in this way means that something big is going on... "Haha, there is no problem here. Don''t worry, we were just having a little chat about the batch of soldiers we will send to the newnds in theing period." Billy chuckled and spoke directly. The Patriarch nodded, "During the past months we have been sending a few hundred of our old soldiers every few weeks, but this obviously did not work very well for us... so we have decided to send the legion that General Edward has trained since he arrived." "I told you this won''t work! It is true that there are currently 50,000 soldiers under training and I have taught them the main formations, but they haven''t evenpleted 5 months of training yet, Secondly, they do not have any categorized armaments, and they are not equipped with any talismans! What is the difference between this and sending citizens to the battlefield?!" Saint Edward shouted, obviously the conversations weren''t going well before Robin entered Robin came forward and sat with them, looking puzzled, " wait a minute, I understand that there are no talismans yet because Zara is making them for sale for the nobles and notrge quantities for wars, But what were you saying about armaments? Second, is gathering 50 thousand Soldiers that easy? why didn''t we do it before...?" "Noble Robin, the number of those who can carry weapons is never a problem, even your previous smallnds amodates a couple of millions of citizens. the soldiers need food for themselves and some money to send to their wives and children to be able to live when they are serving in the army, no offense here, but your family was very poor and they couldn''t raise enough money to spend on the food of a medium army, forget about giving money to the families of those soldiers! Only recently, The Burton family''s treasury began to recover a little after the spoils of war, the money you brought with you from Sage Albert, and the auction profits, so now your family can afford a bigger army. Regarding your other question, good categorized weapons and armors, shields and bows, can not be found thrown in the streets! Rather, noble families make them, buy them, or even take them from the arsenals of other families after annihting and looting them... it''s a long process that takes a lot of time We were not able to loot any significant equipment in the recent war, All armament with the dead enemies left behind was Basically in tatters, and what we have gained from the personal arsenals of the barons and Viscount Setina does not even make up for what we have lost. The point is that good weapons and armor that have a category (low - medium - high ) umte over thousands of years in noble families, and it is one of the most important factors for winning wars between armies under the realm of knighthood... Imagine two people of the same level but a person carrying a wooden shield and skinny sword riding an ordinary horse, against another who wears full metal armor and a low-categorized sword and rides a warhorse, what will happen? One-sided massacre! Basically, the Burton family did not have a good stock of weapons and armor and even horses, the war 13 years ago wiped out arge part of them, and the war against Dolivar also destroyed a huge part, and is still destroying them as we speak... All the Burton family''s stock of these resources has almost run out, arge part of the Soldiers of the Burton family army in the New Territories hold easy-to-break weapons and wooden shields, and there are only less than 500 war horses left! As you can see, these types of equipment are a problem for the main forces there, so what about the new forces that I am training? Of course, you can give them garbage to fight with and go to die as long as you don''t care about the lives of your kin and affiliates, but what''s the point in my training then?!" General Edward was visibly agitated. "what? categorized armaments are that scarce? but I remember that Caesar bought a high-level halberd in Bradley''s pearl city with 100 gold coins!" Robin''s allowance before was 20 gold coins monthly, so the weapon was worth a 5-month allowance of that of genius in a noble family... something that no ordinary citizen can hope for... but still, something that can be bought with money shouldn''t be scarce! Billy shook his head "Those weapons are most likely worn out in battles before and are sold to raise funds for the family, or maybe a soldier stole or found one in a battle field and secretly sold it, or maybe some random knight wanted to make money so he made some trash to fool the youngsters, all in all, the categorized are no easy to find, especially real medium and high categorized weapons and different armaments can never be sold in a random store in the street, and are absolutely not that cheap!" Robin was stunned for a minute before nodding, he always pondered on how that Remus guy broke Caesar''s *high categorized* halberd to three pieces!! Chapter 107 "General, please understand. If we don''t send them for support now, our army there will be annihted in two or three months, what are we going to do then? We are confident that your training will save their lives to a reasonable degree, please agree and lead them there." The patriarch replied in a calm voice and polite manner.. although Edward is younger than him, he is much stronger. Everyone turned to silence, the situation was really confusing to them... At least the soldiers who are currently in the newnds are considered elite because they fought a few battles, and they still have some categorized weapons, armor, and a few warhorses, and yet they are still dying at a high rate! So what will happen when a new army is sent without equipment, without experience, without evenpleting the basic training? Saint Edward rejected the idea entirely, he is not just like the rest of the saints who care about their personal training... since his childhood, he had a special love for leading armies and inventing tactics, and he considered his veteran soldiers to be part of his family And now he is under pressure to send the 50,000 soldiers he trained himself to their deaths! He understands the demand of the patriarch, if he does not send them now, the soldiers in the newnds will be killed and then they will have to send the new army anyway... This was certainly not an easy decision. But the silence was suddenly broken by Robin''s voice, "This won''t solve anything... I thought at first that it would be a simple rejection for our rule and that it will be suppressed and get it over within a few weeks, But the circle is widening and Control is being taken away from us, I''m sure that the noble bastards of Dolivar are interfering to stir up chaos and supply the citizens with weapons and the information.." The Patriarch nodded, "That''s definitely what''s going on, but what might we do? We can do nothing but continue to suppress rebels by force...." Robin shook his head, " If this works, we wouldn''t have been here talking about it! The small victories of the rebels obviously attract more volunteers to their cause, which will draw us into an endless war of attrition... even if we send in the new army it wouldn''t intimidate them, it would only confirm the rebels'' idea and would draw more to their cause... it will be a few tens of thousands against tens of millions of potential rebels!" "... You are right, this is one of my fears, Our soldiers there are dying in vain... At this pace, we will prepare an army every year to be sent just to be killed." Saint Edward nodded Silence is back in the room again... Sending armies without proper weaponry to kill tens of millions of angry citizens... It is as if a small child wants to subdue a raging bull! "We don''t- um..." A voice broke the silence, causing everyone to look at its source. It was Zara... but when she saw that she became in the spotlight, she fell silent again and lowered her head. When Robin saw her acting like this, he smiled and said, "Speak, there is no reason for you to be afraid, what do you want to say?" "Yeah, we.. we didn''t upy thatnd to loot it and kill its people, right? Isn''t it supposed to be our New Lands now? Why are we trying to kill them in the first ce..." Zara spoke in a low voice as she nervously moved her fingers. "Hahaha, kids are really lovely." The Patriarchughed out loud and then began to have side consultations with Billy and General Edward... He obviously didn''t take her words seriously. But it was Robin who furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing Zara''s words, and for a few seconds finally spoke, "...she''s right." " hmm? " The patriarch turned to look at Robin Robin continued, "It does not matter who is bulling the strings behind this rebellion, the blood that sheds will be on our hands forever... It isn''t toote for us, it is still a man-for-a-man situation, no major massacre took ce... we can fix this! but if we continue to send in armies and shed more blood, we will lose the people of the newnds forever! No, we shouldn''t call it the newnds anymore, but let''s call it the farm as long as we will kill its citizens and steal its wealth!" Billy shook his head, "It''s not like we can push a button and it happens, Robin. Shall we let them attack our men there and standstill? Or do we leave them the wholend and call our army back to Jura so they join back with Dolivar and we be theughing stock of the world? If you have a new idea, please tell us" "... If you hit your child repeatedly when he is young on the pretext of disciplining him, he will grow up to hate you, even if you be nice to him then, he will still hate you... There are other better ways to discipline children, such as... enticing them with certain rewards if they behave well!" Everyone starts looking at each other upon hearing this, and it''s clear that Robinpares the rebels to children for some reason. The patriarch knows that Robin is unaware of the methods of war and how to rule, they have taken thend and the right to self-rule from the indigenous people of Dolivar, what would they give them to forget this? He didn''t want to directly silence Robin so as not to embarrass him, so he asked with a smile, "And what can we use to persuade those rebellious into our judgment in your opinion?" " ... " Robin was silent for a few seconds, why did he look in Saint Edward''s direction, "What makes a weapon worth a category rank? And why are they notmon?" The saint was taken aback by the question that came outside the topic, but he replied anyway, "The weapon is valued primarily ording to the manufacturing materials, the stronger and sharper the metal from which the de is made, the higher the value of the weapon... of course, there are other measures like the craft itself, if you gave the same block of metal to a genius cksmith and to a random dude, do you expect the oue to be the same? no! but this makes deference within the same category, as you can find a 20 gold coin or 200 gold coins swords that both have the category rank {low}, they are made of the same material but the strength they held are far apart. So, your question is a bit tricky, not as simple as you think... But if you are asking only about the qualification for a weapon to be categorized, then the answer is the raw material. as for the reason why categorized weapons are scarce, is that the number of knights And Saints is not that high either! of course, and those who work in the field are very few!" Robin opened his eyes wide, "What do the Knights and Saints have to do with it?" "The tempering of high-level metals depends on the physical strength of course! Fire can liquefy simple metals like iron, but the swords made of such metals are easily broken in the hands of the cultivators, and the higher the level of the wielder these weapons be more useless! As for the higher-level metals, they cannot be melted by fire, they can only be heated to be a little soft and then the knights will bang on them, cut them, and tten them until they form what they want, and if the metal is even more high-leveled and stronger, then a saint will have to shape it himself... Knights often form these weapons only to be used by their families. thus why any noble family rarely sells their categorized armaments to other families. Each and every one of these categorized weapons, armors, shields, bow, etc... are considered a treasure of their own that will be inherited by future generations. As you can see, this task is long, tiring, and unprofitable for those who do it for their families, so there are not many knights who choose this direction... or maybe they would make a few to repay their families for the support they had when they were young, then they stop. only a very few knights and Saints choose to be professional cksmiths and all of them are famous, but we all know they are doing it for fame and riches, and ignoring their true inner desires.. otherwise, which Saint would spend his days hitting a damn block of metal with the strength he gained by hundreds of years of training?! who in his sane mind would start his cultivation journey saying to himself *oh, I want to be stronger to hit a fvcking hard rook* !? therefore the demand for this type of weapon never ends, it is impossible to find a family that has more than what they need, even your Burton family that has about 6000 years of history as nobility, didn''t have more than 10,000 piecesbined!" A look of astonishment appeared on Robin''s face, both for the many new facts, and for the *love* that Edward has in his heart for the cksmiths... but then something crossed his mind and asked, "What do you mean that fire cannot melt these metals? There is nothing that fire cannot melt." Chapter 108 Saint Edward''s face turned weird, for he was telling facts and not his own opinion, "Umm, I''m only saying what I know, noble Robin, and as far as I know, furnaces can''t melt most of the known metalspletely, except for iron and a few metals which close in density to iron, as for the stronger metals, they hardly be soft under the highest a furnace can provide, and the degree of ductility decreases as the level of the metal increases¡­ There are metals that even a sage level figure would find extremely hard to temper, and other known minerals that even sages cannot do anything about!" Robin furrowed his eyebrows and jumped back his thoughts, and began to nod constantly and speak to himself, "I see... well... if this happens... ok ... ok ...." He left everyone around him exchanging looks, not knowing what he was doing. After about a minute Robin looked at the patriarch, "I''m sure we still have a lot of money left?" "Yes, of course, we have spent a lot on the new army, but we still haven''t even finished spending all that you brought us from Sage Albert yet!" The patriarch nodded "Good, I want you to use that money to set up factories that specialize in making all kinds of armaments! weapons, full body armor, shields, bow, arrows, etc¡­ and these factories shall be built within our new territory!" "Huh?! What''s the point of setting up huge factories to make ordinary weapons when we already have plenty of those? Trust me, We don''tck these kinds of low quality weapons." Billy was surprised by Robin''s words. "Noble Robin, we are debating whether to withdraw or continue the assault, why would you get an idea to set up fixed factories that do not move, in such a hostile region? They would be ideal targets for the rebels." Edward also objected "Just listen to me, build huge factories and equip them with metal liquefaction furnaces of the highest possible level, as for their ability to liquefy stringer metals... depend on me for it!" The four saints opened their eyes to the fullest, this is a dangerous im ..!! M quickly asked, "Are you saying you could subsidize those factories to liquefy stronger metals? Are you saying... you want to mass produce categorized weapons?" Robin nodded, "It''s probably going to be categorized as low, at the beginning at least...maybe one day I will be able to bring this industry further, but I will have to wait until I gain some understanding of the field, and until the workers get used to what they''re doing." Of all the attendees, only Zara was still calm, because she didn''t understand the scale of what had just been said As for all the saints, they almost fell from their chairs! This is a brand new revolution! A new revolution that is going in parallel with the importance of the fire talismans in battles!! Even a Duke can''t dream of such a stable supply of categorized weaponry! It is a known fact that less than a quarter of any Duke''s army is equipped with categorized-level rated weapons, and that is considered a lot!! these weapons have been umted over thousands of years, this is one of the factors that put an impassable barrier between the old and new noble families, even if the two families have the same cultivation techniques, the same number of powerful figures, the same poption... the older one will still win every time! If the Burtons had a permanent source categorized weaponry... "Robin.. you..!! heh~ Forget about it, I won''t ask you to exin how you are going to do it¡­ but at least tell us why you want to set up these factories in the newnds? Forget about Jura City itself, I prefer building those factories here inside the administrative zone!!" The patriarch muffled his excitement and asked "Just build it there, and ce advertisements for new recruits to work in the factories, and all of them must be locals, announce a wage so high that they cannot possibly ignore, and give themplete care for themselves and their families... Make everything about the working environment in the factories a paradisepared to everything they previously knew." "This... it will cost a lot..! Building factories to the required scale and quality alone will eat hundreds of thousands of gold coins! And we will need thousands of gold coins per month to cover the workers'' expenses to be at the level you require." Billy shook his head. Robin burst shouting when hearing this, " What expenses are you talking about?! you were getting ready to send an army of our rtives to certain deaths, didn''t that army cost us tons of gold also? do not talk to me about expenses!" Billy gestured with both hands quickly, " Alright Alright, I misspoke, but you know what I mean! we have to make everything straight before starting then regretting." Robin kept quiet for a couple of seconds then spoke, "We can cancel out the expenses by selling a small portion of the manufactured weapons per month to the Bradley family and the royal family, and when our current army has enough weapons we can sell arger share to the two partner families, or even to the rest of the big and small families in the Kingdom of the ck Sun, as long as the ssified weapons will be avable in abundance. And at a reasonable price, do you think we''ll have ie problems? Forget about this point, workers'' expenses wouldn''t be a point worth mentioning at the time! Listen... We, the Burtons are sincere in trying to expand our influence andnds, but our new citizens think that we are there to take revenge against Dolivar, they think we only want to loot and kill! and unfortunately, the current events confirm their suspicions. These factories will be a ma for their working ss to join us and earn a lot of money and tell their rtives and friends that we really came to raise their status and not to kill and steal them as they think, then everyone will aspire to join us and protect these factories that bring them gold, instead of trying to destroy them!" Edward and M are still excited about Robin''s announcement that he''s willing to sell his categorized weapons to the Bradley family, while Billy and the patriarch sank deeply in thoughts about the suggestion. After a few seconds, Billy started to nod, "This will really draw the poor locals to our advantage, as Stability and prosperity are always better than war... But what about the middle and the rich sses? If there is a link between the rebels and Dolivar''s intelligence, they are certainly one of the bigger families, They will not be pursued by the factories thing and will certainly not be silent and will try to stir up strife, shall we kill these people?" "No! Will you stop thinking about killing for a moment?!" Robin shouted, "...tell me more about them, are they nobles? Are there knights and cavalry Among them?" "No, the noble families left thends after signing the non-aggression pact, fearing that we would annihte them. Those who remained are the rtivelyrge and wealthy families but without anyw techniques ... and therefore there is not a single knight among them, and yet they are our greatest danger there... They have deep rtions with the Tinley nobles and their absolute loyalty is to Dolivar, as their numbers and the power they have over the rest of the locals, and being in control of all the cities make them the head of the snake in this war against the rebellion! Robin was silent and then said back a few secondster, "...I think I have a solution for them too." " What is it ?!" "Announce that if a family of over 500 members publicly swears allegiance to the Burton family... will receive a fire secondaryw technique and be the new official nobles in their respective ancestralnds!" Billy was surprised and eximed, "Forget it!! The method our ancestors used to break into the knighthood was wed and was thrown aside, all the goodws we have today were bought from the royal family after our ancestors helped them win the wars to unify the kingdom thousands of years ago, and we swore to not leak it to someone else, or we will be considered traitors!" "Is the only problem... thew itself? The rest of the idea is good?" Robin asked softly Billy was surprised by the question and looked at the patriarch, who in turn spoke, "Yes, the idea is really excellent, a vast area like that needs its own local noble families to help us manage it, and we will not only suffice their evil, but we will have more men to summon to wars if we win their loyalty and make them stronger! But! These are just dreams.... We cannot use the property of the royal family in this way." Chapter 109 Robin smiled, "And who said anything about using the Royal Family''s heavenly Law techniques? I''m going to prepare a new Fire minor heavenly Law technology, that would solve the problem, right?" "Wh-what?! You can write a technique like this from scratch? If you can do it, then write one for us!!" The patriarch quickly stood up, he couldn''t believe his ear Not knowing what to say, Robin was really starting to fear that the health of those around him would be affected by too many surprises, atst, he sighed and continued, "Yes, yes I can write heavenlyw techniques... Thew I will write for new families will be just nearly as strong as the minor heavenly Law of Fire Shards that is widespread in our kingdom today, it isn''t suitable for me to give you such a little thing... But don''t worry patriarch, I haven''t forgotten the family, but not now... for everything has its time..." The minor heavenly Law of Fire Shards!!! Everyone''s minds were almost flying, this is the second or third strongestw in the kingdom after the minorw used by the royal family, even saints geniuses like M use it! But Robin simply said he could make another one with simr strength? And ording to him, technically he promised he''d give his family something even stronger? M sitting next to Robin reached out her hand, grabbed his sleeve, and pulled it gently, "Robin..." When Robin turned around and found her giving her such a pleading look, he burst outughing, "Hey girl, the Bradleys are also considered my family too now, just stay obedient and don''t worry, your man wouldn''t treat you badly!" "En..!!" M nodded her head energetically, obviously very happy... Robin reassures her with every passing moment that her decision to give herself to him was not wrong. Even Saint Edward was flying with joy when he heard Robin''s confirmation, all the anxiety and pressure he was feeling before Robin entered the room, vanished! Then Robin looked back at the patriarch, "Now I think the upper-ss problem has been solved, and they can choke the middle ss for us, so there''s no need to think about them any longer ... Is there anything else we forgot to mention?" The patriarch returned to his seat, and then shook his head smilingly, "...no, you have solved every thing for us... If the n was sessfully executed, we would have noble families forever grateful to us, and poor ss citizens that view us as gods... Our control there would be absolute, more even than our control over Our ancestralnds !" Robin nodded, "Good, drag our armies over there into a fortress or two now and just make them responsible for building the factories and protecting them, let those who rebel rebel, and those who don''t want to pay taxes don''t pay, tell the army not to care about anything that happens except for their safety. ... the only thing we have to watch for is not to let the rebels have so much freedom that they can freely build an organized army during the construction process... alright, to solve this, spread the word about our n to put the people to work for high wages and about swearing allegiance of the new nobles, this will most likely kill their will to fight for a good while! Tell me, how long do you think it will take to set up 5 factoriesrge enough to employ thousands of workers?" "... thousands of workers? that''s a lot for 5 factories ... but as for constructing the biggest possible factories for making armaments, hmm... I think ten months If we send a part of the army to participate in the construction... let''s say a year, in a year I promise to make it happen." replied the Patriarch after thinking a little. "A year¡­ that suits me too." Robin nodded, rubbing his chin. "Alongside the factories try to open some other smaller projects, like mines for the needed metals, and some chopping wood points to collect strong shafts for the spears and halberds, establish some fields to feed the workers and build restaurants dedicated to feeding them... Do not buy anything or send anything from here, everything must be local even if it is more costly, create opportunities for work even if it is not needed! ... I think you got my idea by now.. after you finish nning everything, formally announce the news that the opening of factories and the handing over of minor heavenlyw technique to the new noble families that swear allegiance to us will be in a year, also, announce that the number of noble families we need is limited and that those who leave the resistance and contact us first will be the priority to choose from... This news will greatly reduce the pressure of the resistance on our army." "Haha excellent, I have a good feeling about this!" The patriarchughed out loud Billy, who was smiling happily at the side, seemed to suddenly remember something and asked Robin, "Right, we''vee to 16 people matching your specifications for Spiritual Strength, they take a huge monthly sry without doing anything! What do you want to do with them?" "Haha, we found 16 already so far? Excellent! good that you reminded me, I almost forgot to -.." moved Robin''s hand toward his cloak, toward the two booklets he was carrying with him, but stopped halfway, then lowered his hand again and shook his head, "keep paying them for now, and tell them to be patient for another few months before they start their work... I don''t think they would mind receiving sries without doing anything." Billy and the patriarch looked at each other, then Bailey shrugged, " I have no problem with this, it is your money after all." "Catch." Robin reached out his hand and took out a small leather bag and threw it toward the patriarch The Patriarch opened it in puzzlement and found inside 4 rings, each pair of them were identical, and an ordinary paper filled with instructions, after checking them for a few seconds he raised his head and asked, "What is this ...?" "I call them Sound Rings, I have had times when I have been bored over the past months so I would take a break every now and then to work on them... anyway, each pair serves as an open channel ofmunication, if you give a ring to Uncle David in the newnd and you have its twin ring here, you can send each other voice messages instantly, it would be a much more effective way ofmunication, hah? you''ll find in the paper how to activate it, the seal required, and everything about the sound rings... I think this will help Uncle David to track the war and.. it will help us manage the newnds easily, and -.. and... why the hell are you looking at me like that ?!" Robin looked around and found everyone looking at him suspiciously, especially General Edward, his eyes almost popped out of their ce, as he was the person who knew how devastating those rings can be in a war! "Well... I think this meeting is over, good luck!" Robin said and quickly got up and headed for the door pulling Zara in his hand, leaving everyone with their mouths still open ... After a few seconds, M regained consciousness and dashed behind Robin, leaving the three Saints looking at each other in silence. --------------- "Robin! Can you sell a pair of those rings to the Bradleys?" M quickly caught up with Robin and Zara, she caught his sleeves and spoke in a voice full of tenderness, and even bent down a little to reveal her plump chest. Robin paused and looked at M''s pretty face for a moment, then his eyes slid down a little and ran into the pretty sight of the two slightly pink peaks, and quickly got lost inside them with wild fantasy Robin has tasted every kind of woman in his past, tall ~ short, fat ~ small, t ~ curvy, he had them all and in all colors and ages, and undoubtedly everything about M''s body was his type. before seeing her at the gate that day, if someone gave him a paper and pen and told him to paint a perfect woman, he would paint someone like M without a doubt... But he quickly shook his head and looked up again, "Girl, I can go down the streets and randomly find a girl with big boobs too, don''t you think you are asking for too much in exchange for a few quick glimpses? Making the sound rings is very tiresome, if you want a pair of them you''ll have to do much more than this¡­" M furrowed an eyebrow to look angry, but in fact, her voice became even more tender, then said, "What do you mean, husband? what can this girl do for you?" A big wild smile appeared on Robin''s face, "Let''s meditate together in my room today." Chapter 110 "Come, let''s meditate in my room today hehe." Robinughed shamelessly, it''s been almost twenty years since hest visited a brothel in the vige next to the cave, in that period he got too old to enjoy the beauties, then too busy to think about it... M''s face flushed red and she hit the ground, "Forget about it, there won''t be any *meditation* before the wedding ceremony!" Robin raised his shoulder and said, "And that''s not going to happen any time soon. Your Highness'' marriage ceremony will surely be a big event and will catch the eyes of the whole kingdom, and I''m not willing to put my concerns aside and sit down to prepare for something like that, the family also has not enough resources, no men, no free energy to spend preparing for such a big event..." M advanced, gently grabbing Robin''s arm and hugging it between her breasts, "I didn''t ask that you do the wedding now, but at least give some preference to your fianc¨¦e''s family, okay?" "...Demoness, Alright! I sold a pair of rings to the royal family for 20,000 gold, but that''s because I promised them a big discount in exchange for my protection, I could make a pair of rings for the Bradleys for 100,000." Then he pulled his hand and continued on his way to his house apanied by Zara, who still does not understand what meditation has to do with marriage... "I can''t believe you are giving your father-inw''s family five times the price of strangers!!" M hit her foot on the ground and yelled "Thank heavens that I like you or else I wouldn''t have given them anything, see youter~" Robinughed out loud and continued on, leaving Mi not knowing if she should feel ttered or insulted to her family¡­ But after a few seconds, she remembered that she was currently living with him, and she followed silently. ----------------------- As soon as Robin arrived at his house, he told the two girls not to knock on the door for his iing seclusion no matter what happened, and if one of them brought food, she would just leave it in front of the door, and then went straight to his room, in which he had previously secluded himself. Barely two hours have passed since he came out of the room after months of seclusion, and now he is forced back again... During his previous seclusion, Robin was able to create a technique by which he could quickly restore his depleted spiritual strength! Relying on this remarkable technique, another idea struck him, and he immediately began to use it... The idea is simply: since he was able to speed up the recovery process, why not push the limits a little and increase the maximum of that energy in the human body? And this mentality paved the way for making a basic technique to strengthen the soul power!! Now, given the same period of time as before, he could make more talismans and get less tired, when he tried both techniques and checked their effects, he immediately wrote them in a way that it could benefit anyone, just like that the productivity of the talisman makers would rise dramatically. The Soul Strengthening Technique and the Soul replenishing Technique are still somewhat in their infancy, and the boost in soul power that The Soul Strengthening Technique gives a cultivator over time isn''t too big, but it''s still very good for its ss, as what can it bepared to? It was the first technique invented to strengthen the so-called soul power! That''s why when Robin came out of his room he was very happy, he intended to show off the two techniques and teach them to the new talisman makers that his family gathered for him, and then he could startteaching them how to draw the talismans and begin slowly to set up his own factory But the issue of the rebellion changed everything. The idea of ??operating factories for the production of equipment requires the participation of thousands of workers fromnds considered hostile, even if not hostile... Putting trust in thousands of people on such a sensitive process is foolish, any one of them would leak the secrets of what Robin intends to do There is also the problem of families who will be handed a minorw technique in exchange for an oath of allegiance. Who can really guarantee their loyalty? After taking the technique, they could disregard the oath simply by saying that they are enemies from the start, and the citizens of the newnds will apud them for their cunning andugh at the invaders... Even if one of them leaks the technique to the nobles of the kingdom of Dolivar, it will be a problem! There are also the potential talismanic painters... they all came for money, and surely someone will try to leak what they learn for money also. Those particr people will have talisman making technique, Soul Strengthening Technique,Soul replenishing Technique... they will literally grab Robin by the neck! These three branches are considered the death of the current Burton family, if one of them decides that money is more important than loyalty... everything will be over. Hence the need for new innovation. Currently, Robin has to: - Creates a fire minor heavenlyw technique from scratch to give it to the new nobles - Find a way to mass-produce weapons categorized as low-level at least,the products must at least be stander low-level categorized weapons, not some fakes, and there must be a surpass to sellmercially -Finding a solution to the problem of possible betrayal... And all of this must be done within one year!! there can''t be any dy or any defects, should any of the three not be done before the time limit, everything will fall apart... The Burton family''s forces in the newnds face great pressure from the rebels who surround them from every side, and now they will have to guard the ces where the new factories are built... Even by withdrawing and gathering them in a fortress or two, this would give the rebels a chance to gather into arge army! When the news is leaked, the resolve of the great families and the poor ss will be slightly shaken, but the hidden hand of the Kingdom of Dolivar cannot be taken lightly... In fact, a year is already a very long time for them, for every day Robin takes to solve the three problems, soldiers will die in the newnds... --------------------------------- After a month... Robin decided to start with the easy one first, so he devoted himself to choosing a fire minor heavenlyw and wrote a technique for its first stage... For someone who wrote down techniques for the first stage of 3 different Major Laws, this was like child''s y! After only 25 days, the technology was ready on his desk, waiting for its users. Then heading over to the second easiest task... a way to craft categorized weapons. ording to General Edward''s exnation, the ssification of equipment is closely rted to metals used for manufacturing it, and the problem is that stronger metals need strong cultivators to form them, and therefore they are not avable to arm entire armies. The main issue is that those metals are not melted by normal fire, even if a saint using thews of fire can melt these metals, they are still small quantities that cannot be mass-produced That is why herees the need for a fire strong enough to melt these metals, and at the same time, ordinary citizens can use this fire continuously without danger... This idea eluded him for three days, just sitting in his ce not knowing where to start, he would just get up to get his food from behind his door thene back to sit again... The subject was much easier in his head, as he intended to use the idea of ??talismans in some way to strengthen the fire inside the furnaces. But in practice, Fire talismans are for one use, so what kind of skin would withstand such heat for prolonged periods? Secondly, even if he made it that the fire talismans are strong enough to withstand the heat, the activation seal makes it that the fire talismans be ineffective after one use. I that''s the case, how many talismans should be used every day to support the furnaces? should make a talisman factory only be dedicated to making hide talismans for the furnaces? Simply, if he intends to operate a factory that producesrge quantities of weapons daily, he cannot rely on single-use talismans anymore. Therefore, after he was thinking of a way to smelt metals, he began to think of a way to get rid of the one-use policy, and a way to protect whatever the patterns are written on from intense heat! After two more days, specifically on the 30th day since the seclusion began... Robin opened his eyes and rushed out of his room, rushing towards the patriarch''s office! Chapter 111 Zara was ying in front of the house with some girls her age when she saw Robin rush out of the house and pass right by her, but he was so focused that he didn''t even notice her presence When she saw him with knotted eyebrows and looking serious, she decided not to cut his line of thoughts and went back to ying... As for Robin, he was indeed confused, so many things were going on in his head that he no longer knew what to focus on As he was walking he heard someone calling him "Robin!" Robin stopped and looked in the direction of the voice and found Billy waving at him with a smile, so he changed course and moved towards Billy at the same pace. Robin''s serious look wiped the smile off Billy''s face and asked, "Something''s wrong?" "Billy, it''s good that I found you here... Tell me, did you start making the furnaces?" Robin asked "Huh? No, no... Only a month has passed since the decision to stop the subjection war was issued. Currently, they are still building the external structure of the first two factories. As for the furnaces, we are currently assemblingponents for their manufacture, and it is nned to start making them soon here in Jura." "Very good! Tell me... what will they be made of?" Robin smiled a big smile, then quickly it disappeared and asked seriously again "All furnaces are made of iron, but the iron must be very dense in order to withstand the heat... But since you asked for the best known furnaces, we will be lining the furnaces from the inside with metals stronger than iron, which will take some additional cost and time until the knights finish the lining process... Why all these questions ?" "Iron... Iron... No, it won''t work... Tell me, Billy, are there certain metals that can be said to have the attribute of the fire element?" "Hmmm, metals? No, I can not think of something like that.. but there are a lot of known stones that have a high fire attribute." Billy replied curtly, he still didn''t know what they were talking about... "Stones? ...Can metal melting furnaces be built with these stones?" "Of course not!! The least raw that can be used in building any furnace is iron, and the thickness of the walls of the furnace must be at least a foot to resist the high temperature inside, and that''s for the basic known furnaces, not a furnace that can melt more than just iron as you want! If the entire body was made of just fire stones, the furnace itself would melt after the first experiment!" Robin nodded seriously and then continued, ".... Makes sense... are there other problems with making the furnace from those fire stones than the threat of being destroyed?" Billy shook his head, "No, the furnaces have to be huge, almost closed bodies, that can handle intense heat, there are no other requirements." "This will increase my work a bit, but it''s okay... Listen, Billy, I want you to start collecting those Fire Attribute Stones and just build the furnaces with them, don''t put any metal or stone that doesn''t have Fire Attribute!" Billy was shocked by what Robin said, "What are you saying, brother? That''s like building a huge castle with only sand, you must-" Robin interrupted, "Just listen! Don''t worry about the furnaces melting, I''ll figure it out!" "...as you wish" Billy shrugged, not knowing what to say more "When will the furnace construction be finished?" Robin asked again "You asked for 5 huge factories, so each of them needs at least 5 furnaces, that is a total of 25 furnaces, and now they all have to be built of fire stones which will take more time than expected, hmmm... I don''t think we''ll finish thest furnace before 10 Months from now if we start today!" "Ten months? ... that would do as well, we will still have a month before the deadline, start today!" After thest word, Robin turned and moved towards his house again with even faster steps... ------------------------- With not a moment of dying, Robin went back to his room and to meditation, but his features indicate that he is in pain! A day quickly passed since he spoke with Billy... he didn''t move a single inch yet, trying with all he got to find solutions to a situation that has be much moreplicated... The primary idea that Robin reached before was to figure out a recement for the beast hide with something else because the beast''s hide could not handle continuous activation of something that is fire rted. He needed something strong to handle continuous activation, something fire rted to channel the fire attribute, something that can be used perfectly inside a furnace and handle the intense heat... And all this in consideration, what would be better than drawing directly on the melting furnaces! But he is still limited by the certain characteristics the thing written on must have in order to work, if he needs to activate a fire pattern then he needs a fire rted material to draw on... thus he rushed to ask the Patriarch before he went too far in his thinking... He needs something that is tough that can withstand enough heat to melt very hard metals, but on the condition that it has a fiery element for it to act as a moderator for the pattern... But speaking with Billy, it is clear that there isn''t any known material that can handle such heat... Fire attribute rocks are still the best choice to receive the pattern and act as a medium, But it didn''t end just like that... this raised another problem that must be addressed, a way to protect the rocks from the heat! Simply... he needs to discover a pattern in order to generate intense heat, and then create another pattern to reduce the effect of heat on the fire rocks furnaces! He needs to create something and its nemeses, then make them work together in the same closed environment... After two more days, he finally moved to his disk and began drawing a pattern for heat generation... A week passed in the blink of an eye, then the second... the third... This was Robin''s biggest pattern to date... The pattern was toorge for one scroll, after a few failed attempts to squeeze it in one scroll, in the end, he ced 6 scrolls next to each other so that he could barely make out the outlines. The fourth week.. the fifth week.. the seventh!! Finally, after two full months of trying to perfect the pattern, and after Robin destroyed countless scrolls, the final form of the heat generation pattern finally took shape! On this day, Robin came out of his room with long, untrimmed hair and an iplete beard that has a few hairless spots... Robin''s new body now is about 15 and half years old, he is a teenager all over again! he already gained a few inches since his *resurrection* and is already as the same height as M, his voice thickened, and his facial features are bing more manly with every passing day He would actually feel embarrassed seeing himself going through this again if not for the fact that he is too busy to notice... he will keep this process of normal aging until he reaches adulthood then the body will begin to devour cultivation energy partially instead of just life force, which will slow down the aging process... -------------- Zara was sitting in meditating position at this moment, the past 3 months have been extremely busy for her, but also extremely beneficial... she has been very busy making new talismans and pills daily, but not even close to as pressed as before! now she doesn''t have a certain quota she needs to meet like before when she had to prepare the monthly talismans for the Bradleys and the Burtons, now whatever she makes goes to the auction house to be sold... so even if she made one talisman daily it would be all good! that and as she gets stronger, her soul power strengthens as well and the number of daily talismans she can make with the same effort would only increase! She still worked hard to make more money for her new dad, but at the same time she now had time to y with her new friends and cultivate in peace during thest two months, she reached the eighth level of energy cultivation, and startedying the foundation toward the next level! But at this moment as she was cultivating, as usual, she was surprised as she heard the sound of stepsing her way, and shortly after, Robin appeareding towards her with messy hair and red eyes. But before you could ask him what''s going on, he spoke first, "Take those, these six scrolls are one big pattern that will be used to draw on arge project soon, and it will have to be done from the first try without any mistakes... Go to Billy too and tell him not to send the finished furnaces he to the factories, there are many adjustments to be made on them, they should not leave Jura City before I give the order for them to leave." "Yes!" Zara nodded straight away. Chapter 112 After the brief conversation between Robin and Zara, she ran to find Billy to tell him the new orders. While Robin rushed back to his room again to finish what he has to do... The heat generation pattern may have finally taken shape, but the job of operating the furnaces is still far from over... what is finished was just a single part of the final picture. For example, the heat generation pattern is avable now and Zara will begin to practice drawing it on papers and hides of different attribute beasts with ordinary ink to raise her sess rate and do not mess up when she draws it on the furnaces but when the moment of actual executiones, how would she draw it on the fire stones? What she will be drawing it with? what would be used to activate the pattern? And how is the pattern will be hidden after it is finished to prevent the spies from seeing it? These questions were previously answered in the ordinary talismans, but writing on hides is not the same as writing on stones, and hiding patterns inside stones is definitely not the same as hiding them inside beast hides... although he would have to invent everything from scratch again,it was easier for him this time because he had a strong base of researching in ??this field from before... or that was what he initially thought at least. it actually took him much longer than expected to get two aspects of them done, the hides suck whatever ink put on them which make it much easier to deal with, unlike any stones or metals which require many different ways to get the patterns to Merge inside them Within three weeks he was able to reach special formatting of fire stone powder and nts sap that also had fire attributes to be used as ink, this form will be able to travel further inside the rocks and even some metals and have deep connections to it. And was also able to make the seal required to hide the patternpletely inside the rocks. Already three months and almost three weeks have passed since the start of the race against time seclusion... But he didn''t try to take a break, on the same day he started preparing the fourth Section that would be added to the heat generation pattern, the power source seal! Since the beginning of his talisman road, Robin has invented two types of seals as sources of power for the patterns, the first one has the ability to store energy inside it and then activate it all for once, after which it disappears, this type of power seal is not suitable for multiple usages, as in the talisman of fire. The second is a higher rank and more difficult to make, it is the source of energy in the talisman of sound, which can be activated many times and then return to its original form to prepare to be activated again... but this type can only be activated for a very short period and then it will have to be left for a while until it is reformed to its original form for it to be used again, it can''t be used for a prolonged period inside the furnaces! and it is not suitable for use with a pattern that might cause damage to the hide used as a medium, such as the talisman of fire! it also decays with time, after like 100 or so usages the seal inside the sound talisman will copse and the carrier must get himself a new one These two seals won''t work this time... Robin needs a seal that can stay active for long periods without the need for a time off, and also needs to withstand pumping arge amount of energy to generate enough heat to melt the tough metals, and at the same time, it must save on the amount of energy it needs! If the seal required arge amount of energy from, say, a saint or even a high-leveled knight, it would nullify the importance of the project as a whole! So in the end, the seal must be able to convert low level cultivators'' energy into the pure energy used by the heat generation pattern + It must remain activated all the time without the need for a rest+ Its operating power requirements must be low And this is difficult. Although the design of the seal is a re-design of the old seals and a correction process only, it still took Robin five weeks toplete!! In the end, the result was a seal that needed a rtively little, steady amount of energy to stay on all the time. A level 10 cultivator, for example, could keep a melting furnace running for a quarter of a day without problems before needing a break to refill his dried up energy, But then someone else can take his ce and Keep providing the seal with its needed energy supply, thus keeping the furnace running all day long. A person below the tenth level can try to operate the furnace, but the period in which he can operate it will be less, of course, for example, a person in the fifth level can operate the furnace for a quarter of an hour! All in all, the new seal was like an open gate that is ready to receive cultivators energy all day long with out a break or a need to be closed... under normal circumstances of course. The furnaces have basically no requirements, just a few low-level cultivators can switch between them to activate the furnace and rest all the time! So when he finished putting the finishing touches on it, Robin was so proud of the seal that it was beyond description, almost everything he had made so far in this seclusion is a new invention under his name.. but this particr power supply seal made him swim in his imagination... it opened for him An infinite world of possibilities! But he quickly pped himself to get himself out of thinking about the future, put aside the design of the seal, and then went back to sitting in a meditative position in the middle of the room... His mission isn''t over yet! The operation of the furnaces consists of two parts, the first is to provide enough heat to melt high quality metals, and this has been fully discovered! And now the method of protecting the furnace itself from being melted due to the heat it produces... With the end of the fifth month and the beginning of the first day of the sixth month of his seclusion, Robin began to search for the strangest thing he had to invent... which was to find a way to restrain his own creation. five days quickly passed, and Robin didn''t move an inch from the start... The food outside his door changed every few hours without him taking a bite. M worried a lot about him, as a level 10 cultivator, Robin could handle himself without food for a few days, but now he did not have to! The sixth day passed... The seventh... M''s patience was running out and she was about to knock on the door when Zara caught her hand in mid air and begged her not to do it. Finally.. on the eighth day, Robin opened his tired eyes and a slight smile appeared on his face... It took him a few minutes until he managed to push his emaciated body to stand, and with difficulty, he took a few steps towards the door, opened it, and found fresh dishes that were still steaming, so he pounced on them in front of the door still as if he had seen food for the first time in his life, then he entered and closed his door again... The two girls were so excited at the next change of food, at least now they are sure he was okay, but they didn''t know that Robin was even happier than they were... The patterns he drew to this day were merely imitations of real patterns in nature, his role was only identifying, researching, cutting out the most useful piece of the original pattern, and putting them on paper. but no matter how many days he squeezed his head, he could not think of a natural pattern that could protect the stones from intense heat without killing the effect of the heat-generating pattern. His final solution was: If there is no such pattern in nature, there is no need to take it from nature! After a few days of meditation, Robin decided to assemble a new pattern from the pieces of differentws he had studied! The new pattern he had to draw was not like any other, he was not just taking a piece of arge 3D pattern and redrawing it on paper to be just two dimensional as usual... but literally creating something that didn''t exist before! Chapter 113 Part of the pattern of the majorw of fire, with part of the pattern of the majorw of darkness, and part of the pattern of the majorw of wind, with several small parts of other minorws to connect them all together This is the hybrid pattern *total reflection pattern* that Robin came up with in his meditating days. The main idea is that the pattern redirects the heat that falls on the walls of the stone furnace back inside of the furnace. This way there will be no conflict with the heat generation pattern, each of them will work independently from the other, and also there will be no heat lost unnecessarily by leaking through the walls which is also a major addition! To put it in a simple way, this pattern will keep the walls of the furnace cool at the normal room temperature, While hell burns inside. The basic idea seems feasible, but the implementation was never easy. Robin is trying to connect the pieces of the scattered patterns together by taking the Master Law of Darkness as the main body because of its absorbent and repulsive properties. The process of solving the puzzle to produce a perfect new workable pattern took him... three months!! But in the end, he had what he wanted... the first hybrid pattern he produced in his life. He didn''t have to worry about how to hide it in the rocks, or how to activate it, because he had already found the method before in the heat generation pattern, it would just require additional energy to activate this one at the same time as the heat generation pattern, now a level 10 cultivator con only run an improved furnace for 3~4 hours max... but it was necessary and inescapable. Aside from that, it took him two whole weeks to create a good form to make the ink needed to draw it, as he needed to put in mind all the attributes he put in this hybrid pattern. Finally, after 7 months of hard work... the method for making categorized weapons... is over!! now that the high ranked metals could be melted, the categorized weapons could be made... it doesn''t matter if they will be top notch or not, at least the army will have weapons and shields that won''t break easily, and it will be considered an additional way to make money for the family... that''s not even talking about what these factories would do to the lives of the citizens of the newnds! Robin was very pleased with himself when he wrote thest line on the ink form. He''s taken a big leap in his research, and the whole world will take a big leap forward when the results of this researche to light. He was so pleased that he rewarded himself with an unusual reward... He brought the food that had been left in front of his door... and ate normally without haste! Then he went to take a shower and shave his beard! The subject may seem trivial to anymon person, but these are really considered luxuries since Robin entered this miserable seclusion... Even sleeping, he does not sleep more than 4 hours a week, which is very apparent if any one looked at him as the color around his eyes turned ck from the severity of exhaustion Even as he was trying to slow down and not rush, all these rewards took him about half an hour to finish, and then he went back to what he was doing... When he started this solitude he had three goals: - Creating a technique of a secondaryw of fire for the new noble families... this was done within the first month. -creating a system to manufacture ssified weapons... it took much more than expected, but finally, this was alsopleted within 7 months. -Finding a solution to the problem of potential betrayal... this is its time... The time avable is 4 months. It''s ironic that Robin ranked his works based on how difficult they were in his opinion, yet the second hardest problem took 7 months, so what about the third and hardest? how much time would that take him?! But that is how it is, he did not choose this time limit, or it is save to say that he has already pressed his luck by asking for too much time ... if his mission turned into a failure and couldn''tplete thest task within the given time, he can only rely on fate and hope for the best. he can theoretically implement what he has now and get the initial n done, but giving them his work with a 100% chance that at least one of them will hand it to Dolivar? well, this was not very wise. Finally calming himself down after a panic attack right after he started, he started thinking seriously Information leakage.. eavesdropping.. betrayal... all of this stems from the character, what can he do to prevent something like this? will he have to assign someone to watch every one he deals with? And who will watch that watcher?! Physical supervision, threats, etc... are useless, if it works, someone could have thought of something before. there is one thing Robin relied on when he put this point in his head... the soul! The body is just a machine that moves ording to the wishes of the soul, the proof of his understanding is that the soul can remain in the form of wandering ghosts, but the body will rot after the soul leaves it. If any threat or physical control won''t work... then what about a spiritual threat? Robin has umted a reasonable understanding of the soul power during the first 5 months after his return to the Burton family, and his intention is to build on this good ground of understanding to begin to understand the soul more and more, maybe to the point where he can try to influence it! Influencing the soul... forget about a limit of 4 months, this insolent idea would not have crossed anyone''s head even after another 40 thousand years! Robin knows very well the extent of his arrogance in his thinking, but his foundation on which he depends is that the soul poweres as an extension from the soul itself, if he can strengthen this soul power, does it not mean that this strengthens the soul itself indirectly? .. and isn''t strengthening the soul can be considered as influencing it as well? If he can Influence it one way, why not try another? With this mindset, Robin began research based on the soul and how to influence it, and quickly a week passed... During the week, Robin was inspired by a few ideas. His main problem was to reach the soul itself so that it could begin to affect it, but he began to firmly treat the soul sense as an extension of the soul itself, thus he began to treat it as THE soul. A second week passed, Robin''s suspicions began to be confirmed... Natural energy is not an extension of the body, but the soul sense is definitely an extension of the soul! *Knock Knock Knock* On thest day of the second week, the door was knocked on for the first time after a period of 8 and a half months... Robin was not angry at this but was surprised... The two girls certainly wouldn''t bother him without reason, so he left what he was doing and went to open the door and found Zara, he asked directly "Is there a problem?" And if at first nce he almost did not recognize her, Zara finally reached puberty and during the 7 months since he gave her the orders to deliver to Billy, she had noticeably increased in height and began to show some femininity, when she saw Robin''s surprised look, Zara was embarrassed and looked at the ground and spoke quickly, "Sorry for Disturbing you, father, there has been an envoy from the royal family who has been waiting for you for more than a month, we have tried to prevent him from cutting your seclusion since then but it gets harder with every day passing, and it appears that he cannot wait any longer..." "An envoy of the royal family? This is...Ahaa!! It''s been over a year since I met Sage Albert, damn the days go by so fast..." Robin smacked his forehead, "Shit... I forgot to figure out keys to anyw..." Robin stood at the door thinking a little and then walked out of the room, "Well, where is that envoy?" "He is waiting for you in the reception room, he''s sitting with your wife and he said he won''t leave the house until he sees you." "Which wife? I''m not married yet!" Robin looked at Zara with puzzlement "Hmm.. that''s how M introduces herself in front of people now, she says that she is your wife..." "...." Robin didn''t speak any more, he shook his head with a smile and headed toward the reception room.... Chapter 114 "I heard someone wants to see me?" Robin directly entered the reception room, there was only M in it, and in front of her sat a strong looking Saint, with one nce Robin was able to tell that he is at level 26 "Robin!" M stood with a wide smile when she saw himing, this was the first time she had seen him in months... Robin nodded at her with a smile and then turned back to look at the saint who was still sitting and looking angry, after the saint looked at Robin from top to bottom, atst, he spoke in a tone that was full of arrogance, "So you are Your Majesty Robin, huh? You didn''t just ignore the delivery date of something that concerns the royal family, you even dared to make those clowns stop me and make me wait for more than a month?! If it wasn''t for His Highness Albertmanded me not to cause trouble... This wouldn''t have gone well! Come on, hand it over what you got and let me get the hell out of here." "you...!" M has put up with it a lot thest period and didn''t try to respond so as not to cause problems for Robin, but that person crossed all lines! Robin did not reply immediately but stood in his ce looking at the saint as if the words were not directed at him His attitude infuriated the saint greatly, "What are you impudent looking at? take out whatever scroll you have to hand so I can get out of this swamp!" *Whatever scroll * When Robin heard that sentence, he was sure of his previous thinking, that the saint had no standing in the royal family and knew nothing about him, or perhaps Sage Albert did not tell anyone about the issue ofw keys in the first ce... Robin was on the verge of turning around and going back to where he came from when he glimpsed out of the corner of his eye the sound Ring in the Saint''s hand! then he finally spoke again, "Can I take a look at this ring for a moment?" "Ohh? you can tell that this ring is unique? but... Hmph! Don''t waste your time boy, it''s a treasure that you don''t even deserve to look at, look away or it will be tainted by your eyes... I can''t believe you were thinking of touching it!" M sighed and shook her head, she finally understood why that person was behaving so rudely... he didn''t know who was standing in front of him. Robin smiled, "then please use the ring to contact Sage Albert and tell him that Robin would like to speak with him through the ring." The Saint was shocked at hearing these words and suddenly stood up, "You¡­ how do you know what this ring can do? A spy!!" Then he quickly advanced, stretching out his hand, trying to reach Robin''s nick But halfway M stood in front of him and released her aura in full, "Listen here you disrespectful thing, I respected you because you are older than me, but if you keep your bullshit, I wouldn''t even care that you are from the royal family, don''t even think of leaving this ce alive if a hair from Robin got harmed!" Robin standing behind her could easilypare the aura of the two of them, and although M was a whole level weaker than the other guy, her aura was almost equal to him, if a fight started now, the winner wouldn''t be clear! *It seems that describing her as the number one genius of the Kingdom did note out of nowhere* When Robin came to this conclusion, a slight whistle escaped his lips. When M heard this whistlinging from behind, she didn''t know if it was an admiration for her strength or her butt... But in both cases her face turned red and lost the anger that she was showing, she turned her head a little, "Would you focus a little? There is a saint who wants to attack you!" "Haha, he is just a fool, this guy wouldn''t dare attack me and go against the orders of his highness! he just wants to act a little arrogant to make up for the humiliation of waiting during the previous month." Robinughed. "you..!" The saint was agitated, but he didn''t dare to confirm his intention to attack, he really didn''t dare... "Would you just talk to His Highness..? Please don''t forget that he sent you to me, I''m not just a random guy from the street who is asking for this... Try, you have nothing to lose." Robin shrugged. Robin''sst words made him think a little about the consequences if he were to speak seriously, and also made him smile at the thought that if he was lying and was not standing enough, the sage would give him the green light to punish him. He passed his energy into the seal and began to speak, "Your Highness... are you there?... Your Highness? ... yes, I will speak, I know very well that your time is tight, Your Highness, that boy to whom you sent me to take a scroll from him, he asked to speak to you through the seal..... Yes, it is that Robin boy, the little guy who looks like a spy, Please give me the orders to.. to...? ...YES ...YES!!" He quickly took off the ring, then walked past M and gave it to Robin with an angry face Robin took him with a smile and passed his energy, then spoke directly, "Hello Your Highness, it''s been a while since we had a chat, I apologize for making your representativete here.." He then heard a voice in his ear that no one else in the room could hear, "Haha, it''s okay, it''s okay, no hard feelings, I know you are a busy man, have you prepared what we agreed on?" "sigh~ honestly no, thest period was so stressful and Ipletely forgot about preparing it¡­" "Robin¡­ that was not our agreement¡­" The voice became visibly stern. Robin rubbed his forehead for a couple of seconds and then replied, "I have two solutions avable at the moment. One is to give me an extra few months and during that time I''ll be able to discover a key to a minor heavenlyw technique, OR I can hand you a whole Minor Heavenly Law technique right now which is as powerful as the Fire Shards minorw technique, a little stronger actually... It was not easy for me to make it, I was saving it to my Burton family and was going to distribute it to our new nobles to tie them with the family, I''m sure you know how it is, this is why if you choose this choice please note that this Minor Heavenly Law technique won''t be exclusive to the royal family.. what do you think? Those around robin heard nothing from Sage Albert, but they sure heard every word Robin said clearly... Especially the Saint from the royal family opened his eyes to the full of them after what he heard, plete Minor Heavenly Law technique as powerful as the fire shards* What was he talking about?! "Aplete Minor Heavenly Law technique ready with the same power as Fire Shards? Is that even a question?! Of course, I''ll take the technique! We intend to award the techniques to our close nobles anyway, I have no problem with giving them to your family''s nobles, just make it only between The Burtons and those under your rule, and don''t make it public to the rest of the kingdom." The enthusiasm was evident in the sage''s voice, this is much better than handing over mere keys, King Philip has not yetpleted writing the first technique he got its keys 13 months ago, and he would not be a surprise if he took another year or so toplete it! Robin severely underestimated the time needed to trante the keys to techniques, as the king have to go through those keys and get some level of understanding of the minorw himself before trying to write the technique... and the technique Robin chose to give him was not an easy one at all !! it would be great to have a newplete Minor Heavenly Law technique without the king having to lock himself trying to figure it out "Excellent, you saved me a lot of time and trouble... There is one more thing. The person you sent to take the technique interrupted very important seclusion and obstructed my ideas of making a new technique that I intended to share with the royal family, because of him my work will be dyed for weeks and I may never reach to where I got ever again!! Also, now he tried to attack me, he was reaching for my nick!! if my M had not protected me...!! sigh~ Is this how you treat the friends of the royal family, Your Highness?" Chapter 115 Zaraughed out loud upon hearing this, even M chuckled in a low voice... She knew this wouldn''t end well for the Saint. "What did you say?! I told that bastard to treat you like his ancestor and don''t cause trouble!! sigh~ please don''t me him, He doesn''t even know our agreements. He doesn''t even know you are the Ring Maker. Nobody knows anything but me and His Majesty. I will make up for this misunderstanding with a 250.000 gold coin grant to support your research, what do you think about this?" Sage Albert was really pissed off hearing about his man''s actions from Robin... Even Gn was smart enough to stick to Robin''s thighs by giving him his daughter, while some idiot from his side go and insult him? "Heh~ I don''t know if this little money willpensate me for the technique that I lost track of because of the interruption, or the psychological harm I suffered from your man''s attempt to take my life, but if you think that this amount is appropriate, who am I to object? ..... you are not quite there yet, but who am I to object? ... haha that is indeed much better, always live doing business with you, your highness ..... Alright, I will pass the ring now to its owner, see youter, your highness." When Robin finished hisst words, he threw the ring at the saint, who was still standing in amazement, "His Highness wants to speak with you." The Saint picked up the ring sweating heavily and quickly passed on his energy, "How can I serve you, Your Highness? .... Eh? I was just -¡­.¡­ yes¡­.. yes¡­. I know that¡­.. yes your highness, I surly will A-" He didn''t finish hisst word until he suddenly fell silent , his face appeared as if Sage Albert had told him that his mother had died. But he didn''t stay there long, but came forward and gave aplete bow to Robin, "I apologize for my arrogant behavior." The saint was almost crying... he literally didn''t know what was happening, Sage Albert yelled at him and told him to apologize and behave politely towards Robin as he behaves with him, he didn''t give an exnation or anything.. he left the saint to his imagination! Robin looked at him with a look full of pity, he wasn''t angry with this guy, what sage Albert will do to him when he gets back is enough, even if the sage doesn''t punish him it''s enough that live with the memory that he forced the royal family to pay arge sum of gold coins because of his actions, Robin then nodded and spoke, "Wait here, in half an hour I will make a copy of what you want, If you don''t mind waiting for me again, of course?" "Ahaha, please go ahead, how can this little one mind? Please be careful on your way back to your room¡­" The Saint''s transformation shocked the three, Zara couldn''t hold herself andughed so loudly that the Saint felt like he wanted to kill himself! Robin didn''t bother with him any longer and then looked at M, "Can you call Billy for me, please? I wanted to tell him something in the iing weeks anyway, It is a good time now that I already broke my seclusion .." M nodded, "No problem" and vanished, then Robin turned and went back to his room to make a copy of the technique... leaving the saint who is still processing why the famous Lady M was taking orders from this boy... ---------------------------- Half an hour passed quickly... Robin returned to the reception room hugging quite a few scrolls and books and found the same three individuals waiting for him, plus a new one... Billy. "Haha, you finally showed your face, sleeping beauty?" Billyughed out loud when Robin wasing in cuddling the scrolls "Tsk~ His supremacy there, the handsome prince, is the one who woke me up against my will... let me take care of him first, then we will talk about our affairs," Robin replied sarcastically, but the *handsome prince* definitely did not like the sarcasm, he just stood politely while moving his eyes strangely between the two Billy raised his shoulder, "It''s okay, do your thing~" Robin threw everything he was hugging on the floor, then picked up one of them and passed it to the Saint of the Royal Family, "That''s what you are here for, after you take it from my hand you only leave it again in the hands of His Highness Sage Albert, do you understand?" "Yes, Of course, I understand!" The saint held the scroll with both hands, of course, he knew how valuable this scroll is! he has his own assumptions after Robin''s responses to the Sage, but whatever was in it, it definitely was anything butmon, since it made even Sage Albert act like this. "I''m sure you brought half a million gold coins with you?" Robin asked The Saint nodded, "They are in my carriage, I was told to give them to you after receiving the scroll, I will fetch them at once!!" The saint spoke quickly and turned around to move "Wait! lead you carriage towards the patriarch''s office and hand it to him, he will know what to do with it... Also when sage Albert sends thepensation for your offense to me, hand it to the patriarch as well or to that guy, Billy, you should remember his ugly face," Robin pointed at Billy, then continued, "If it is not you who wille again with thepensation, then tell the next person to do it... Please don''t take me out of my seclusion again... If someone else came and demanded to see me again I willin to the Sage about YOU again!" When the saint heard that the royal family would paypensation for his actions, a shiver ran through his body, the sage would certainly not let what happened today pass!! "yes... I will do that... Is there anything else you want?" The saint restrained himself and asked "Nothing, stay safe on your journey back!" Robin gave a big smile and pointed towards the door. The saint almost passed out, today was one of the most humiliating days of his life... But he decided not to make matters worse, so he nodded in the direction of Robin and walked out silently... after the saint left, Robin rubbed his chin for a few seconds, then spoke, " talking in the ring in front of others is quite awkward, some changes need to be made..." After he walked out, Billy shook his head with augh, "haha what are you on about? I don''t know what happened before I came here, but watching your way of treating that man was hurtful ... at least respect his age, you rude bastard." "Just because someone came out from his mother''s womb before me, it doesn''t mean that I have to respect him... respect is earned! Whatever, let''s get to the point, Is there anything I should know about the situation in the newnds? how many of our kin died so far? are the factories built yet?" Robin found himself a chair in front of Billy "Sigh~ the situation is not very good... even with all our precautions, at least 3000 men were killed during thest 8 months... We chose the ces of the factories to be far from each other to cover all the newnds for two reasons, that is to influence all the inhabitants and not favor one ce over the others... the other reason is to use the *factories* frontage and fortify them to be our own castles there... the categorized weapons factories are very important and need to be their own fortresses, and of course, we can use them as bases to run the newnds... if the rebels knew our ns to build some kind of castles on theirnd to solidify our defensive position they wouldn''t let us build one block! and ording to this, we went back to dividing the army into five battalions with each Saint leading one of them in order to protect the factories that are currently being built¡­ But this caused the armies to be subject to sieges and attacks from Rebels daily... if the Five Saints were not there, our armies would have been annihted a few months ago... Another reason for our sess in keeping our lives so far is the inability of the rebels to mobilizerge forces, and this is because of the spread of the news as we agreed! There is great anticipation in the newnds, most of them want to see what will really happen on thest day of the year that we announced, especially all the major families, they have left the rebellion systems, at least apparently they no longer have anything to do with it, and this weakened the rebels significantly... But let me tell you something, Robin... if the time runs out and we don''t keep our promises, I''m afraid we''ll say goodbye to thosends forever...." Chapter 116 Robin nodded repeatedly, "... I think this is expected, this is the best oue we can hope for right now, just make sure to pay goodpensation to the families of the deceased... Did any of the big families out there try to reach out to us in order to receive thew technique and pledge allegiance?" Billy nodded, "Three families have reached out to us in secret, they are the unofficial rulers of three major cities and they have been persistent supporters of the rebellion... frankly, I am ufortable dealing with them, I think it is a trap to steal the technique from us then they will stab us in the back." "hmmm.. how are the boys? are they doing well?" Robin changed the subject Billy shrugged, " I think you can say that... 2 weeks ago they burned a rebels gathering point to the ground and killed a few tens of men, one of them was a 12 level knight! there shouldn''t be any knights in the newnds after the nobles escaped, and now they are starting to show up... I think you know what that means." "... Three and a half months left, huh? I will see what I can do with this much time... alright, let''s get back to what I called you for, I have a new assignment for you." Robin was a little lost in his thoughts, but his eyes quickly regained their luster, and spoke "Of course no problem, how can I help?" Billy leaned forward slightly from his seat and replied "I need thin metal tablets that are roughly a foot long, and they must be made to be indestructible with ordinary means," Robin spoke seriously Surprised by the request, Billy was expecting him to talk about something about furnaces, he asked, "A foot long rectangr tablets of thin metal... hmmm... How many tablets do you need? And how do you define *indestructible* exactly? everything is destructible!" Robin replied, "I want as many as you can make! At least ten tablets before the limit if three months from today, and when you''re done bring them here and leave them in front of my room... and you should arrange for a permanent production line of these tablets in our factories too. As for how indestructible they should be, just use those hard metals that only high level knights can forge, I just want them to stay around for a long time..." Billy shook his head, " that would be hard, all our high level knights are in the war or incapable of making something like that, we would take a while to find a cksmith to make them, maybe I can get you 3 tablets before the deadline..." Robin refused immediately, "Do not waste time, three are as good as none! ..didn''t you say that there were a lot of knights who came and started taking wages from us after we announced our need for people with strong souls? make them work with you on this task instead of sitting idle and sucking our blood freely!" "...I think that will work, I''m going now to start the production, is there anything else you want before I go?" Billy nodded "Yep, grab this," Robin picked up one of the rolls from the floor and tossed it over to Billy, "here''s a list of the resources needed to upgrade the furnaces, after you gather the needed amounts of them, bring them here for Zara. And after a month from today,e take her to the furnaces, she will start drawing on them and preparing them with my new creation for the categorized weapons production, when she tells you she has finished one, you can send it directly to the factories without consulting me... She will be responsible for determining this." He pointed toward Zara. Billy was astonished and said, "Oh? You want to turn the furnaces into big talismans then... I''m looking forward to what they can do!" "... Naming the furnaces after their modification as talismans don''t seem right at all... and I can''t say that I will draw patterns because there are also seals that will be drawn and other things may be added in the future... I will think of another name for the same method of drawingter..." Rubin scratched his head as he spoke, the thought of naming something huge as a talisman seems strange "Hahaha, I didn''t understand a word of that, but good luck with the naming!" Bailey nodded. Then he looked at Zara, "We''ll count on you, little niece!" Then he disappeared silently from the room After Billy was gone, Robin went back to the stack of rolls and took three rolls from it, containing the power source seal, the one with total reflection pattern and the concealment seal that will hide every thing inside the stone, then passed them to Zara, "You must have memorized how to draw the heat generation pattern by now, practice On those three for the next month, The heat generation pattern will be drawn on the outside of the furnace, and the total reflection pattern will be drawn on the inside... the power source seal and the concealment seal will be used with both, just the ink will be changed between the two patterns... after the training month is over, use the resources that Billy will bring you and modify the furnaces, I will depend on you for everything... Do you feel capable of that?" "Yes!" Zara nodded vigorously, this was her first time taking on an entire project from the start and without seeing Robin make something like it first.. that was a huge upgrade for her! "Haha good!" Robinughed and rubbed her head, then we turned toward M and threw two booklets and a scroll toward her, and said "You seem to be free these days, make copies of the three of them, the two booklets have to do with spiritual strength training, and the scroll has a fire minorw technique, don''t let any creature other than you and Zara see them! ¡­ If you do well, I will consider giving a copy to your family." M was shocked, she didn''t even know how valuable whatever that was in it, but was content that Robin had chosen her to make copies of something that he considered a secret, so she smiled and nodded straight away. Robin then looked back at Zara, "Afterpleting the exercises for the month, take a copy of the two booklets from M, it will help you a lot inpleting the drawing of the furnaces quickly, especially the Soul replenishing Technique, there is no need for me to teach it to you, you are smart, when you read them you will understand everything on your own, Is everything clear to you two?" The two girls nodded immediately "Good, see you in a few months!!" Then he turned Robin and went back to where he came from... ------------------------------------- "fooo" Robin took a deep breath and then let it out slowly, it''s time for the real test... Over the past two weeks, Robin has focused on researching the origin of the soul and finding solutions to prevent potential betrayal. although he is not yet close to the answer, he feels that he is definitely on the right track. What he has found so far is that the spiritual sense is an extension of the soul and there is no doubt about this, the next step now is to find a way to manipte the spiritual sense... And in this same line of thinking, Robin continued his research. two weeks passed, three weeks... The research was progressing more smoothly than Robin had expected, perhaps because he had spent so much time researching soul matters earlier. Rubin confirmed that manipting the soul sense is possible, and began to search in the soul patterns for something that could be used to take the next step. In the sixth week, Robin found a certain pattern in his spiritual sense aura, no matter how much he studied this particr pattern, he could not find any use for it, it is like the pattern was just there sitting idly with nothing to do, but Robin knew that there is no way a pattern can be useless... after observing it for many days, it seemed as if everything else revolved around this small pattern and rted to it... At this same moment when came up with this conclusion, he came out of his seclusion and asked Zara and M to show their spiritual senses... Both of them had read the Soul Strengthening Technique and Soul replenishing Technique by now and well understood the term soulpressing to create an aura around the body, which is exactly what they did Robin searched for that strange pattern in them, and he also found it in the same ce with the same essential qualities, but with slight differences in shape... After staring at the two girls'' patterns and then his own for a few minutes, he opened his eyes to thest of them and ran back to his room shouting "THIS IS IT!!" He left the two girls behind, staring at each other in wonder. Chapter 117 Days passed quickly, only seven days left until the promised day... Billy hasn''t moved out of the guest house in two days already, He couldn''t even sleep for a few days now, he just walks up and down the reception room none stop During the recent period, Zara haspleted the modification of the furnaces one by one sessfully, and they have already been sent to the factories in the newnds. a few problems urred on the way as the rebels tried to block their road and hijack whatever they have, but the Burton family soldiers were able to fend them off and deliver all the furnaces safely But the general situation has not improved much... The good thing is that the closer the promised day gets, the more the rebel attacks would calm down. Until recently, there were no significant attacks against the Burtons like before But also, as the promised day approaches, all the soldiers of the Burton family feel that the space is tightening around them... the suffocating calm and the looks that the citizens give them, and the cautious behavior of the big families... all of this indicate that the rebellion has not subsided as it seems on the surface. Rather, it has been put in a state of idleness so that the crowd can see what their new rulers intend to do on the promised day And if they couldn''t keep their promises, those tens of millions of people will... Well, no one wanted to think about that. In fact, ording to a report of a snitch of the locals, he said that the leaders of the rebellion wish that that day woulde quicker! They say that it is impossible for a *lowly family Earl* to give the public so much money to work in factories, or even to give the big families a minorw technique, They are preparing for it and want the real spark of rebellion to be the day the deadline expires... when the true face of the invading Earl family shows itself after their despicable n to buy time and y on the people''s weaknesses fall apart. They wish for the moment when an official from the Burton familyes out and says that there have been problems and that they are asking for another period of time to do more preparations... The furnaces are in the factories, and M has made several copies of the Minor Fire Law Technique that Robin created... Almost everything is ready, except for one thing... Robin''s orders! All of this was his ns and his creations, they can''t do something without consulting him, at thest possible minute at least, they wouldn''t take a step without orders, nor Billy would force Robin to leave his seclusion to give it. The Burton family''s army in the newnds raised their alert levels to the max, The five Saints issued orders for every soldier or knight out there to return and get ready for the storm and took the five major factories as defensive centers. During the past year, General Edwardpleted the training of the new army of 50,000 soldiers, although armed with rusty iron weapons, it was still a standard trained army... and now they are all in a position of high alert at the border between the Duchy of Alton and the Duchy of Evren, ready to join the battles if Robin didn''t give the green light before the time is up. The only thing that didn''t stop Billy from sending in the army yet was that a week ago Robin opened the door to his room, took the metal tablets that were in front of his door, and closed again silently... Although he didn''t say anything, at least he seemed to be making progress! Five more dayster... just two days before the promised day... Robin''s door finally opened again. When Billy heard the sound of the door opening, he couldn''t wait to see if Robin was really going toe out to him, but he rushed in with all his speed and stood in front of the door in the blink of an eye, grabbed the shoulder of Robin who was about to put his foot out of the room and shook him, as he shouted: " WHAT THE HELL TOOK YOU SO LONG? yesterday I ordered our new army to move and they are now on their way to the newnds!" Robin raised his hand and pped Billy''s forehead hard, "What does that have to do with me? I''m out before the deadline, Don''t me me for your recklessness, get out of my way!!" Then he stepped out of the door, and under his armpits are nine metal tablets... When he reached the living room, he greeted M and Zara who came after hearing the noise, then asked Zara to prepare something warm to drink, after which he put the nine tes next to a chair and sat waiting for Zara with a smile, leaving Billy who was still standing glued to him and looking at him in like a hawk... waiting... When Billy couldn''t take it any more, he spoke, " Robin, you are my friend and you know how I feel about you, but GOD you are making me want to strangle you right now! " "Haha, I think I have heard something like that before, sit down.. by my calctions we still have two days, right? That''s enough for you to go to the newnds and there will even be a few more hours left to make whatever preparations you want and get back that army you sent...e enjoy some drink and say goodbye to the world as you know it.." Robin smiled as he spoke "...Eh?" Billy was taken aback at what he was hearing, something that can *change the world* in Robin''s perspective is definitely not something seen before! he then moved and pulled a chair and sat face to face with Robin, then asked "What do you mean?" Robin picked up one of the tablets and threw it at Billy, then said solemnly, " these are the tablets I asked you to make, I''ve used as a medium for some soul rted patterns and a few seals that I''ve created over the past few months." "Oh? Things rted to the soul? What do you do exactly? .. and did you not find a name other than the talismans yet?" Billy flipped the board left and right "...No, I haven''t found a name yet¡­ and let''s get to the point!! When you ept a family''s request to join us and receive the technique, you must request that ten elders of the highest standing among them put their hands on the board and pass their spiritual sense through it, then swear that *they will do everything they can to prevent the technique from leaking out of their family and they will remain loyal to the Burton family for... a thousand years*, okay? I think a thousand years is very appropriate... Ahem, *and if they break the oath, they should die*." "...is that all?" Billy was surprised "That''s all," Robin replied with a smile Billy remained silent for a few seconds, then asked hesitantly, " You have caused us to wait all that time for youing out, and for us to make all those defensive preparations in case if you failed... and at the end, you came out... with this?" Billy was simply not convinced, he was surprised by Robin''s words that this had to do with *soul* when he first said it, but in the end, it all turned out to be a way to scare the masters of families!! The smile on Robin''s face vanished, and he grabbed another tablet and threw it with all his might into Billy''s face, and shouted, "Understand, you hopeless idiot, It is not some trick, this is the real deal! If the one who took the oath breaks it he will really die!!" Billy dodged the tablet that was about to smash his face, but he couldn''t dodge the words that smashed his very being. "W- what did you say?!" Billy couldn''t digest what had just been said "Listen carefully this time! These tablets have the ability to recognize and remember the imprints of the souls and will preserve a portion of a person''s soul power within them, and will memorize the oath and keep it registered with their soul prints and soul power, That imprint and small soul power will remain in constant contact with the master soul... and if the person breaks the terms of the oath, the pattern will automatically carry out the punishment... If someone swore that he would prevent the technique from leaking out butter allowed someone to do it or for example he knew that someone did it and decided to forget about it and do nothing... the soul imprint will guide the soul power back to the master soul and enforce the punishment, he will be a dead man before he even knows it! " Chapter 118 "This¡­ this¡­" Billy couldn''t help himself, this was so strange... and so cool! he asked excitedly, "Can you tell me more about the oath tablet?" Robin nodded, "The oath will stay active until the time limit in the oath is overdue, or when the tablet is destroyed. this is why I chose hard metal tablets as a medium so that they would not be easy to destroy with the passing of time and thus lose the imprint, but nevertheless, the tablets are still vulnerable to destruction if they fall into the hands of an average level knight, If a certain amount of damage is done to the tablet then the oath will be of no importance anymore... so I advise that after thepletion of the oath swearing process hide the tablet In an extremely safe ce, throw it into a sea or dig a hall in a mountain and throw it there... let it disappears forever. The death penalty is only one option, you can choose any other punishment that the soul may cause, for example going insane or losing memory for a specific thing... But of course, for something important as an allegiance oath for a period of a thousand years, the death penalty is the most appropriate for it, and if one of them dies then you make another elder take the oath, always have ten of them under the oath! Each tablet can take ten different oaths, the same person can swear for ten different things or ten different people swear upon it... The important thing is that there are 10 empty slots to store the oath with the soulprint in it. As I told you, you should make ten elders from each family that wants to be subordinate to us to swear an oath for allegiance and several other things, and I said ten people *at least* because in the beginning very few will believe what you say about the oath and a good number of them will probably die before they aree to their senses and know with Who are they dealing with. When you choose a family to be one of our new nobles and make ten of them swear allegiance, don''t make them swear an oath on the same tablet, but each on a different tablet, so that if something happens to one of the tes we don''t lose control over the entire family... Another important thing... Make sure that the oath they have to say is perfect in a way that there is no room for loopholes! the tablet has no eye to see what a person does then decide for itself whether the person has betrayed the oath and deserves punishment or not. Rather, it is activated when the person himself believes in his heart He is about to betray the oath... This feeling is an involuntary thing and no one can control it, but if the oath is full of loopholes, the person will do the thing with a reassuring self and therefore the punishment may not activate... Meaning, if you make someone swear not to *tell* someone something, they may go and write that thing! that way he might not think he is betraying the oath and the punishment may or may not be activated... Therefore, the oath should be more careful, for example, make her swear not to leak that thing to anyone... This word is moreprehensive and the chance of activating the punishment will be much greater, of course, all this talk about the tablet destruction and the loopholes must stay a secret until they find it themselves one day, you should only say that the oath is eternal and unpreachable.. that kind of bullshit.. is everything is clear so far?" "clear ... clear ..." Billy nodded very slowly, His mind was still racing at the things that are now possible with this tablet. Rather, his thinking swam a little farther to extend to the needs of the rest of the families around the world, no doubt all of them would pay anything to get a tablet like this! Even M on the side was sitting with both hands on her mouth and her eyes wide open from the shock of what she heard, everything said now.. it will change a lot around the world! Leaving aside all of Robin''s other innovations, the oath tablet alone could make the Burton family one of the richest in the world!! When Robin found Billy absent-minded and his mouth started to run dry from drooling as he chuckled as if he was dreaming, Robin got up from a seat, took two steps, and then with a p, he smacked him at the back of the head, "Where did you go, clown,e back to reality!" "Ouch!!" Billy quickly wiped his mouth and looked at Robin with furrowed eyebrows "Hehehe." Robin chuckled at the scene, then went back to his seat and asked, "What''s up with the three boys? Anything new?" "Tsk~ I know I''m a few months younger than you but at least respect the fact that I''m a saint now! ... nevermind, the three of them broke into the knighthood together two months ago, their abilities took a huge leap in every aspect, the reports say that they dueled with knights of the 14th level and were not defeated by them! What little monsters you trained for us, Robin... Uncle David says that after their breakthrough, he had the whole army on the defense... except for those three! you wanted to train them there, so the saints there are treating them differently in this matter for you... they would go out every day to find and exterminate the rebellion gathering spots, Most of the time these operations are done secretly between Peon and Theo, But when the rebel gathering is more than a certain number, the loud boy would join them in the party and a have the barbecue begins, while Peon fanning the mes.. literally! haha, I would pay to see that. what I''m trying to say is that they are the spearheads for us there, they even killed three enemy knights so far in their raids, and their respect among the army reached heights that can only bepared to saints." Robin nodded with a smile, everything is going well and ording to his n for them so far. Billy continued, "Robin... can''t you train others like the three of them? If you have the ability, it would be a shame if you don''t... If we had a bunch of knights this strong, what would we be afraid of?" "... I''ve been thinking about it for a while already but I was afraid that myw techniques would leak, I took that risk with Peon and Theo because I had no other choice, But I honestly was nervous as hell doing so! I was even nning to make a few more little Generals like the three, but I didn''t want to take that risk again... and I also got interrupted repeatedly because I had to make the talismans for the Bradleys, and everything that followed... But I think the oath tablets will make everything easier from now on, I will give it more thoughts..." Robin nodded repeatedly, then he remembered something and raised his head to look at Billy strangely, "What are you still doing here? Go to the newnds and do your thing!!" "Haha, okay, okay." Billyughed loudly, then stood up and walked over to the tablets, picked up the nine of them from the floor, and was about to leave... Then Robin shouted, "Wait!! Why are you taking the Nine tablets?! How many families have reached out to us so far and are fit enough to receive the technique?" "Hmmm.. 14 families contacted us, but there are only 7 who have real weight in the newnds, they have thousands of members and many cultivators between the 6~10 levels, they will have a good future with a little push from us, the rest are just useless..." "Take five tablets then!! tell you what...Take six, leave the rest to me, I need them here." "But more families maye!" protest billy "Then I''ll make more tablets for you then!! Listen, I just got out of my seclusion and I don''t intend to go back for a few days, leave me three boards and get lost!!" Billy sighed, "You stubborn bastard... alright! If I need more I''ll send a message to the patriarch via Uncle David''s Ring." Robin was astonished, "I gave you two pairs of rings, a pair of them with the Patriarch and Uncle David, how about the other pair? Why don''t you have it?" Billy shrugged, " The other pair is with the Patriarch and Duke Gn, our Patriarch has be so cute with two rings on his finger haha." "With Gn?" Robin said it as if he understood something and looked at M M finally came out of their initial shock with this look and eximed, "Why are you looking at me like that!!" Chapter 119 "It is you who have arranged this, didn''t you? you couldn''t wait till I make a pair for your daddy?!" Robin asked M with a raised eyebrow " I only wanted my father to know how much it is useful first, you can''t just ask him to pay 100K gold coins for something that he doesn''t understand, is it my fault that I advertise your rings for you?! humph!!" M replied and looked away, seemed angry Billy burst outughing, "Haha truth be told, M had a hand in the matter but not entirely, Patriarch Brian and I also agreed so that we could ask for resources and aid easily, actually a lot of the resources you wanted we got them from the Bradleys the other reason is of course that your fianc¨¦emunicates with her father easily as well to make her feel at home.." Robin raised his shoulder, "... you didn''t get money from Gn for that ring, did you? tsk~ never mind, I gave you the rings and you can use them as you like, go on now.. you have a long journey ahead of you." Billy nodded with a chuckle and then disappeared from the room. M finally found the right moment to bring up the topic and didn''t hesitate, she directly spoke, "Robin, for those tablets..." "Forget it, I won''t sell you anything for the time being!" Robin shook his head hard and went to get the three tablets, and started moving towards the door M didn''t lose hope and ran after him, "So what aboutter? you have already given me your word about the sound rings, promise me about the tablets too, please! my father can pay so much for you for one of those." Robin stopped on his way, and after a few moments he looked at Zara, "Go ahead and tell your uncles to gather for me people of the innate high soul power and send them to the conference hall, I''ll be waiting there." "Okay!" Zara nodded and left quickly As for Robin, he sat down and looked at M up and down with a sly smile after they were alone M immediately felt a shiver running through her body when she saw this look, "Wh-what do you want?" "You already refused to sleep with me so I wouldn''t ask again, how about that, Let me y with your breasts for a little and I will sell you one of the three tablets in my hand." Robin''s smile turned into an innocent one and two bright eyes "Ahh..!" M covered her chest right after hearing his words, quickly took a few steps towards him, and pped Robin at the side of his head. M controlled her strength to not hurt him badly, but nheless, the blow was strong enough to knock a weak knight out! With that, Robin rubbed the ce of the beating,ughing, "I''ll take that as a *no* .. but GOD! you should start wearing more unrevealing dresses, have a little mercy!!" Then he started moving again towards the door. M also followed him closely again after a few seconds, but silently this time... she knew she can''t beat him at his game. Two minutester, the two of them arrived at the conference hall inside the administrative area, every big discussion that might change the course of the family would only take ce here, it''s a ssified almost sacred ce that only the patriarch can arrange for its meetings, but still, Robin decided to use it in a whim and just walked right to it. Robin greeted the guards with a smile and entered directly without anyone trying to stop him. The hall waspletely empty, with only arge oval table in the middle, Robin quietly walked over and sat on the chair at the head of the table. M also brought a chair and sat right next to him at the head of the table which made Robinugh out loud... Within a few minutes, people of different ages began to arrive at the conference chamber one by one. Everyone who entered saw Robin and the beautifuldy sitting next to him quietly. and they all thought that they are like him and were summoned here but they arrived before him. Some of them, after arriving, found a chair for themselves and simply sat down, some of them decided to stand on the side closing their eyes, some of the more social ones started little chats here and there... and some of them even wanted to remove Robin from the main seat and sit in his ce, but M''s oppressive force made the words stuck in their throats Within an hour, the total number of attendees reached 54 people, some of them were young men who had not yet reached the knighthood, and some of them were old knights that seemed they would die there and then... In fact, this was their first gathering, they all came because of the announcements, But when they arrived and found out that there is nothing to do, they just sat in their assigned houses... and day after day they began to deal with those around them as new citizens in the city of Jura. The wages, information, and their other needs were delivered directly between them and the Burton family, so there was no real official socializing between the candidates unless it was by chance, until today... After another half hour, two more people arrived, and with them a strong knight, he nodded at Robin with a smile and said, " 56 candidates, They are all here now as you asked Robin, I will be out of the hall conference hall , in case you need me just call my name." Then he went out and closed the door behind him, leaving the hall surrounded by a stifling atmosphere... Everyone was looking at Robin strangely! Of course, they have all heard of the name Robin, who is held in high esteem by the people of this city for some reason, the puppet that Lady M Bradley chose to control the Burton family through, but it was the first time they saw him. But even if he has a high standing.. what gave him the right to gather them and sit at the head of the table in such a way? they were all geneses and knights and he is a freaking puppet! Is the Patriarch of this family looking down at them to such a degree? ..Furthermore, if this is Robin, then that strong woman sitting next to him is...? "Lady M...?!" A young man couldn''t hold back his curiosity and asked M did not reply with words but nodded... and this gesture was enough to turn the atmosphere of the hall once more. Respect, fear, anticipation.. a lot of questions ran amok in their heads about the reason for M''s invitation to them, and the reason for the insolence of the Robin who sits next to her as if he really was her fianc¨¦! The looks of contempt were very tant, then the looks of hate soon followed... Robin chuckled after this scene and looked at M, " Do you see what your presence has done? I wanted a nice discussion with them and they are already judging me before I even speak! What brought you after me anyway?!" One of the knights was about to jump on Robin to strangle him upon hearing this, and some of the old people smiled as if they could already see M pping him, but he soon heard a soft voice, "I can''t hold myself, you have been away for months this time, my dear, let me stick with you for a while longer before you go back to your work and forget about me again!" M''s words fell on the heads of those present like a thunderbolt. The message did not reach them all in the same way... There are those who think she is acting and there are those who think that she is ying a game... but it definitely made them all think more, and even if she was joking, this made them respect Robin a little more as the man who jokes with such a woman! Robin smiled when he saw this, these are the faces he wanted to see from the start, which is also why he let Me with him in such a private and important matter... Sometimes borrowing some influence doesn''t hurt~ And he really wanted to give her thumbs up, even though they didn''t agree to do this she spoke along with him and didn''t fall back, at least her intelligence isn''t falling far behind her looks... Robin chucked at her reply and shook his head, then turned to face the 56 men and women who were staring at him, and at this moment he finally directed his speech at them for the first time, as he said, "Gentlemen, please take a seat at the table.... We have a long day ahead of us." Chapter 120 The candidates looked at each other, and then the people standing at the side began toe and sit at the table as well, one by one, until none of them was left standing or chatting between themselves. Robin quickly found himself in front of 56 people of different ages and genders, and all of them were looking at him in different ways... After thest of them sat down, one of the elderly knights took the lead and spoke, "Robin Burton... I have heard that name a lot during my time here, they say you the wise teacher or something like that, I didn''t and still don''t quite understand that... but you seem to be an interesting character, May I ask why you have requested our presence here in such a hurry?" Robin smiled a big smile, "I hope you are not used to getting paid without doing anything after so much time, you are not paid because your presence honors the city or something, you guys didn''t forget that you are here to work for the Burton family, right?" The slight smile on the elderly man''s face disappeared, and replied, "Of course, we haven''t forgotten, is this why we are here? we will know why we are here today? then why are YOU here too? Why didn''t the Patriarch of the Burtonse?" The other candidates started nodding, all of them came from different families, backgrounds, and powers, dealing with them and controlling them all at once requires a strong man to take responsibility, why did this Robin person gather them? They have epted this elderly to be their temporary unofficial leader because of his standing in this situation which represents them all Except for one of them who yelled, "What are you talking about? Uncle Robin has a huge standing in our family, and Patriarch Brian has said a few times that Uncle Robin''s presence is equal to the Patriarch''s and even more! I hope everyone restrains themselves more in front of the family figures that pay your wages." " This was Anthony Burton, in his twenties, a level nine energy foundation cultivator, and the only young man in the family other than Robin who had a soul stronger than average. But unfortunately, his words were not taken seriously... the candidates looked at him with disgust and some even with arrogance. It is clear that this guy is some fan boy who got nted between them to boost Robin''s standing Whatever standing Robin has in the family, how could it be like that of the patriarch''s? That old elderly who had spoken previously replied again, "Huh, the enthusiasm of the youth is lovely, but how can we take your word for it? if this man is equal to the patriarch, then have your patriarche and say that himself, then we will listen to him! I''m afraid I will still have to insist on the Patriarching to tell us what we have to do and-..." At this point he couldn''t add a word, an enormous pressure fell on his head, it was too strong that he felt his entire life is passing right in front of his eyes! All the candidates felt the pressure that was fixed on the elderly man, he is the strongest of them and he looked like he is about to pass out! if the same pressure was focused on the weaker ones between them, it would undoubtedly kill them! There is only one person in the room who can generate pressure like this, and they all looked at her fearfully... after a few seconds, they heard augh, then Robin spoke, "Enough M, their concerns are legitimate, I was about to reply to him, why did you do that? there''s no need to frighten them all or they wouldn''t like us any longer..." '' you should have said that earlier!!'' they all thought the same... Robin let M take down the elder for long enough before he reacted, how could this guy say that with a straight face? doesn''t he know any shame?! With a hmph, M deprecated the pressure, allowing the elder to breathe again, then added without looking at him, "When Robin speaks, you listen. he represents not only the Burtons but the Bradleys as well, I advise you to humble yourselves from now on." When Robin heard this, he chuckled in a low voice and didn''t say anything, But the words had entirely another form of impact on the rest... That was a dangerous statement! But if there is one person who can rightfully make this im is the Daughter of Duke Gn Bradley and the wife-inw to the Burtons... No one said another word, even that old man who took the lead started counting his breath and didn''t speak again.. they all waited for what *Burton and Bradley''s representative* would say, even if it was against their will... Robin waited for a few more seconds to make sure everyone was silent and epted his position. Then he started speaking, "You all must know the Burton family''s rtionship to the talismans that appeared on the world stagetely?" everyone nodded how the hell could they not know? the first time it appeared, the Burtons ripped half a duchy from Dolivar, and the only auction for the talismans in the 8 kingdoms is here in Jura city! Robin smiled, "Good, well, this is not really hidden after all, haha... let me ask you, What would you say if I told you that you are here to do something rted to the talismans?" "what?!" " We will make talismans?!" "Isn''t an old man in a mountain somewhere making them and using you to sell them?" "It is impossible that we foreigners are here to make talismans you stupid pigs! he certainly means something else," one of the stronger knights said sarcastically "Yeah, calm down, guys, he most likely means that we will work on moving them for their original position to here or guarding them in the auctions." "why would they need those with strong souls for something like that, genius?!" "Robin, please borate" Robin''s words did not go unnoticed, he finally sparkled their interest... Anything rted to talismans in this world has be an interesting topic, But What could they do in such a field? Robin shook his head, "I won''t talk more about it until you are formally epted, there is a condition you must fulfill in order to start working with us.." That elder got rid of his first fear after what M did to him and asked, "What conditions? No one told us anything before we came here..they told us they only wanted people with strong souls!" But after he finished speaking, he looked out of the corner of his eye in fear at M to see if he had angered her in some way "Right, what conditions? I''ve been here for 10 months and already receiving a wage. If I refuse that condition, will I give back what I took? this bullshit" "Please calm down, what you took will stay with you, this is a new condition that must be fulfilled, whoever does not agree can only leave and no one will stop him or take anything from him..." Robin stated. When he saw that everyone was reassured, hepleted his words, "The talisman maker sent us these tablets," then he took out three soul tablets that were next to his feet and put them on the table in front of him, then continued, "Whoever passes his spiritual sense inside them and swears by something, that thing must be implemented and Otherwise, the consequences will be dire... and I need you to swear upon a few things on the tablets first before you are formally epted." "We swear on a te? Hahaha,e on guys, this is enough, you are killing me here!! is this the clown show before the patriarch arrives? hahaha, you got me there I have to admi- arghhhhh" Someone between the candidates startedughing out loud, but hisugh didn''t finish... he was interrupted by an energy punch from M that crushed his lower jaw and left him bloodied on the ground, unconscious. Everyone knows that he was the one who asked for this, so there was no reaction towards him, but everyone started looking at each other with ridiculous looks, and some of them started smiling and trying to stifle theirughter... If this announcement is not amusing, what is? Robin gave a big smile and continued his words, "I am d that my little announcement put a smile on your faces, we may be friends and colleagues soon and this beautiful spirit will be a good addition to us..". at the stage, his smile turned to a serious face as he continued, "But I''m afraid I will still insist on the topic of swearing the oath, today who repeat the oath that I will tell you, will stay here and work with us, and whoever refuses can kindly leave.... there is no third option." Chapter 121 "I''m ready to take the oath now!" Anthony Burton stepped forward and put his hand on his heart Robin smiled at him and nodded, he was starting to like this boy... As for the rest, the situation with them did not much more pleasant, as it is clear that Robin was not joking... Even if the oath was symbolic and not really working, this is considered humiliating in the eyes of many of them. Finally, one of them asked, "And what exactly do we have to swear, if I may ask?" "Good question and the answer is simple, but listen carefully because many things will depend on it. You will swear not to leak any non-public information about anything to do with the Burtons in any way, and not to use what you have learned here to do anything without MY directmand, or else the penalty will be death. The oath includes, of course, anything you learn from someone who has anything to do with the Burtons, and anything you see others makes that has something to do with the Burtons, even if they are our servants... You will never speak about any thing that has to do remotely with the Burtons, not to your wives, not to your other colleagues... not even to Patriarch Brian! ...you will be forbidden to talk about anything your six senses pick up that has to do with the family. To put it simply, your rtionship with the Burton family will be to learn what you have to learn and then work silently... Under the influence of this oath, you can talk about the normal things that everyone knows, but if I told you something and your colleague didn''t know, you wouldn''t talk about it even to your colleague who took the oath with you, One other thing, If one of you decides to take the oath, he must write in his handwriting a waiver of his personal safety and make the rules he agreed upon clear in that letter and that if he died by taking the oath, the Burton family will not be responsible in front any one for it, Am I clear enough?" A moment of silence clouded the hall after Robin''s little speech... Death!! The oath is very strict and the punishment is even more severe. Preventing themselves from uttering anything unknown to anyone is not easy.. they will have to think of every word they open their mouth for from now on, and that is not what everyone came here for! Most of them were mainly sent by their families to find out information about what is being sold at the auctions next months, anything that has to do with the talismans, and the Burton family''s rtionship with the talisman supplier.. not for the sake of being some kind of silent working puppets! "Haha it''s alright with me, I''m ready, bring that tablet on!" A burly manughed out loud and announced... He was one of the few who didn''t plunge into the ocean of their thoughts after Robin''s announcement. Robin smiled at him and shook his head, "I salute you for your courage, but perhaps you didn''t quite understand the situation so I''m going to give you onest warning, and it will be a warning to everyone here too... Don''t underestimate the oath tablets, these tablets were created by the one who made the talismans... do you understand WHO I''m referring to? if you have an atom weight of respect in your heart towards that awesome, absolute genius, I advise you not to bet your life on this... This will be myst warning. After that, whoever wants to take the oath and intends evil should only me himself, I have cleared my hands of this matter... Do you still want to take your oath now?" By his side, M was having a very hard time trying to fight back herughter, this narcissist guy really does think highly of himself! The smile on the burly man''s face disappeared, Robin''s words made him think long... He really thought it was just a formality, but if there is any chance it is true... The silence in the hallsted for a full ten minutes, everyone was immersed in their thoughts and sometimes looking at each other, no one dared to be the first after... But no one also dared to leave, if this was really just a show, then it is a huge one and surly a preparation to reveal huge secrets that might change their lives, if that is the case then leaving them now would be a blow they will regret for the rest of their lives Atst, the silence was broken by a hoarse voice from an old man, "Young man, the wages your family gives us is good, but do you think it''s enough to bet our lives? if what you are saying is true, then that oath is terrible, A slip of the tongue could kill us, what kind of money will you pay that have me rescuing my life every day?! ... Second, wouldn''t that make us work as ves forever? What do you have that makes me recite the oath other than the monthly wage...?" Robin replied, "Why bet your life if you don''t have ulterior motives? All of you here are strong souls and that gives you above average intelligence too, what is so hard about keeping your mouths shut about a few secrets? As for working as ves, no, that won''t make you all work as our ves, there isn''t any part in the oath that will make you obliged to work for the family forever, who wants to stop at any time can simply leave... The important thing is that he keeps his oath and does not reveal the secrets that he has to keep, and doesn''t make something that he shouldn''t... in that case, he can continue his life away from us happily and have a fresh start, I think this is fair? As for the benefits... I think you have a valid point, I realize some of you are not here for the money, hmmm.. well, I won''t let you down! I will give priority to selling talismans to the families of those who take the oath. I will sell your families the new talismans before the rest of the world sees them. Anything good we need an outside hand for, We will choose your families for it. Whoever does not have arge family and wants to look for their own interests, I will personally give him a priority in taking talismans for free to use or sell them to whomever he wants in the ck market, and we can even discuss some more benefitster, Of course, all of this is by the condition that it wouldn''t reach any enemy hands, and is that all of this will be under my direct supervision, otherwise it will fall under the punishment of breaching the oath. What do you all think... is that enough for you?" Robin sped both hands on the table smiling, he has given them much more than he had already nned when he brought them together, but the role they will y is too sensitive for his future and that of the Burton family.. he can''t put such pressure on them for nothing, he wants them to be productive, not take the oath then sleep next to it! No one responded, either with approval or objection... The eyes of some of those present started to sparkle, and some of them are still confused. What Robin promised is surely too good for them, in fact, that it is more than good enough that it is disturbing... What are they going to have to do to get all these privileges? And wouldn''t this be like the rtionship of the master to the servant? They will have to satisfy him before he grants them anything of what he mentioned.. and who knows when this wille and whether they will be able to ever satisfy him?! This was the thinking of the serious ones anyway... As for the rest who came for the family sries and for the sake of leaking information about the talismans, their situation was worse. When Robin saw these bewilderment and suspicious looks, he spoke again, "I see that some of you are reluctant, and perhaps some of you are afraid of M''s reaction if they wanted to refuse and leave... we will go for a little walk and give you two hours to think, chat with each other.. or whatever... who refuses the terms can kindly leave before I return, you can pack your bags and take whatever wages you got and leave the city with no hard feelings, but when I return, I expect to find only those who are willing to swear the oath." After thest word, Robin stood up and walked toward the door, and M right behind him leaving a hall full of cultivators, but empty of any sound.... Chapter 122 After Robin and M left the hall, the two headed towards the guest house again to pick up Zara, and then the three moved towards the ce Robin had been yearning to visit for the past year... Uncle Tim''s restaurant! So after getting Zara he hurried towards the restaurant, a good way to spend the 2 hours he gave the candidates, a good celebration for what he had to go through this year, and an excellent way to wash away M''s awful cooking! well... he didn''t say thest one for obvious reasons. Their walking in the streets towards the restaurant was no way quieter thanst time, the same cheers and crowds, maybe a little more this time! The city of Jura became one of the centers of the Kingdom of the ck Sun, and the second gathering area of all the noble families of the ck Sun, after the capital itself! All noble families, whetherrge or small, had permanent representatives here, which gave the city a formal diplomatic appearance that it was missing earlier, it turned from a random city into a second unofficial capital in less than a year. Also, apart from participating in auctions, these rich representatives buy all their day to day supplies from Jura City, they use the City''s brothels, restaurants, gamble houses which has brought great economic growth and prosperity to the working andmercial ss of the Burton family members. The streets have be cleaner, some of the new buildings are obviously taller and more majestic than those around them, the development is evident any where you look around the city... Even the clothes of themon citizens on the streets are clearly new and clean, their appearance was much better than thest time he took the streets But what surprised Robin the most is when he reached the desired ce, he found a giant building of several floors written in bold script: * Tim Burton & Sons Restaurant * When he asked M about what was happening here, she told him that after he visited the restaurant and praised it in front of everyone, the working ss in the city began to flock to the restaurant to try what we ate and you praised, they were willing to stand in queues in front of the small restaurant day and night to have a chance yo get in This strange phenomenon attracted the attention of the envoys of wealthy noble families, so they also came to see why people gather here, so they tried the food and they actually liked it, and they paid a lot of coins to Uncle Tim. Little by little, uncle Tim''s many children and grandchildren who were expatriates to work in the mines, returned and began to use therge profits from the restaurant to rebuild it so that more people could be amodated inside. Good food and cheap prices attracted new guests daily, and a new floor would be added every couple of months. so far the building is 5 floors, of which 4 floors are full of guests daily... 3 floors for the poor, and the fourth floor provides morefort for diplomats and the wealthy... As for the fifth floor, it is closed, they say it is an administrative ce. And there are still ns to expand further! the restaurant fame and rate of expansion was a marvel to anyone who knew Uncle Tim before, This is the birth of a new whale in the world of business! Robin was shocked at M''s exnation and looked at her with wide eyes, "I caused all this?!" Immediately after a question, Robin found himself a few steps away from the restaurant, but before his arrival, he found people in uniform who came out in an orderly manner and stood in two rows forming a path to the door of the bait, and they all gave a full bow and said in a united voice, "We salute our Lord and our savior." Robin was shocked by what he saw... After looking for a little bit, he found that one of the bowing people was Uncle himself, and the two people next to him were supporting him so that he wouldn''t fall as he tilted his body. Robin quickly moved toward and raised his head, "What are you doing Uncle? No need for all this, I''m just another guest, Please treat me one." Actually, Uncle Tim was just a 180 year old level 11 knight, his age is very close to Robin and M but their appearances were worlds apart The old man''s eyes began to water as he said, "My children, grandchildren, and great-grandchildren.. they used to die in the mines and deserts without even a decent burial... Only to make a few silver coins monthly... You gathered them all around me...You gathered them all around me..." Robin didn''t know what to say so he just smiled and nodded, all that was going on in his head was *this guy is making me want to cry*... Someone who appeared to be in his fifties stepped forward and bowed slightly, "Lord Robin, my name is jack, Please follow me, , your table is ready." "Alright... take care of yourself, Uncle Tim!" Then he walked with the two girls behind jack who began to climb the stairs, the difference is that this time M did not use her aura to push everyone out of the restaurant, the restaurant was already full of customers inside, the sons and grandsons of Uncle Tim took care of the task and kept the crowds away... As for Robin, he took care of waving and smiling at those who greeted him from the guests inside. They quickly crossed all the filled floors, even the elegant fourth floor, and reached the fifth floor... The floor was very beautiful, the decorations were shocking and decorated with flowers, and there was even a small artificialke filled with beautiful ornamental fish, but all that aside, there was one strange thing... The entire floor had only one table with one little girl wearing a uniform and standing next to it, the girl who was with Uncle Tim on theirst visit... M looked around in astonishment, stillprehending what she saw on the fifth floor, but her confusion did notst, as jack spoke with a smile, "This floor is prepared for the visits of Lord Robin, we thought that he would like some privacy in his visits... We hope that you like our idea, my lord. " Robin just stood there, not knowing if he wanted to cry orugh, he certainly didn''t mean all the good things that happened to Uncle Tim''s family, he only came for a freaking meal for god sake!! But in the end, he nodded with a smile, not a smile, "Thank you for the nice gesture, I''ll dly ept it, but will you guys stop calling me lord? I''m no one''s lord!" "Haha, you are very humble, my lord, please go ahead.." jackughed and gestured toward the table. Robin walked towards the table floundering and the two girls next to him trying to hold back theirughter, this was the first time they saw Robin so embarrassed. Especially after Robin ordered food and jack and the little girl went to get the food and left only the three on the floor, the two girls burst outughing, as Robin was trying to find a way to hide inside his own clothes... Robin loved the feeling of being recognized for the genius he is but really hated to be thanked for something he had no hand in. but he said nothing, it would be too rude to scold them and break their goodwill after all these preparations they made for him, breaking their heart wouldn''t benefit anyone... After eating, the three sat for more than an hour talking about various things, mostly about Zara and her experiences in practicing soul techniques and upgrading furnaces, then about M''s struggle about learning how to cook, but still, Robin didn''t full for the trap this time either and kept his mouth shut... They even chose a new name for the drawing method, which Robin found should be different from the final result. In the beginning, Robin didn''t give any importance to such names as the word *talisman* was working just fine, But after extending the drawing methods to include huge immovable objects such as furnaces, and opening the door for more talisman painters to join, some rules must be set... A talisman contains a piece of hide + the main pattern + a few other side seals... so if the piece of hide got excluded, it is still not appropriate to be called them just patterns because the presence of the seals nor is it proper to call everything a talisman because it is a word that refers to a certain ss of uses of that method of drawing which include the beast hide Therefore, they agreed that the method of drawing itself that contains * the pattern + seals * should be called a Rune... and to name the person who makes them * Rune-master *, instead of the unclear *drawer* or *painter* Ans a piece of beast hide that contains a Rune on it shall still be called a talisman and add a name to define its functions, like the *fire explosion talisman* now... that will be enough to open the possibilities to easily choose names for other applications of the runes in the future. Chapter 123 After choosing the new names, the conversation touched on other matters as well, such as the auction news, some details about the war in the newnds, the changes in the city, and so on... Robin didn''t really have any opinion about all these things, all these little talks were opened in order to waste time... And so, about ten minutes before the scheduled time, Robin rang a small bell that was next to him to call jack Burton to pay his bill and leave When the man came and heard that Robin was asking for the bill, he smiled and shook his head, "Please don''t embarrass us, my lord, everything here belongs to you, how can we make money from you for a few dishes? Your and your guests'' meals will always be free here." "Damn it! Don''t you intend to give me a break?!" Robin''s response was a shock to jack, but it almost killed the two girls fromughter. Then Robin took 50 gold coins out of his cloak and put them on the table, "This is your ount." "L- lord..! Please don''t do this, I can''t touch these coins! secondly, my lord you chose cheap dishes that are not worth a few silver coins, please get your money back to your pocket." jack looked afraid at the sight of golden coins, even though he demands much more from the rich guests... these few gold coins were really nothing to the new uncle Tim''s restaurant. Robin shook his head, "Just sitting in such a luxurious ce requires an extra payment, I''ve decided to pay that amount today, and don''t argue with me anymore!" The 50 coins were still too much even for a private area like this, but Robin wanted to return some of the treatment he didn''t think he deserved. "Lord, none of us will dare to spend this money... What do we do with it?" jack held the coins in his hand as if they were sacred stones. Robin shrugged, " you guys... sigh~ tell you what, if you don''t want to use the coins, then consider me buying dishes from you with this amount, after you finish making them go and distribute them on the poor, is that good enough?" Robin''s random reply brought tears to jack''s eyes and hugged the bag of gold coins, then replied "Yes, Yes, my lord... that is good..." "Let''s go!!" Robin couldn''t stand the weird atmosphere any longer and signaled the two girls to follow him... But as he was leaving, he didn''t know that his suggestion which he gave carelessly to get out of the situation, would have a great impact in the future... ---------------------------------------- After Robin left, he went straight to the conference hall, this time bringing Zara with him When he opened the door and entered the hall, everyone rose from their ces to greet them, their attitudepletely different from before, it was unknown if they were greeting him or M who was still right next to him, but still... some respect was always good. the first thing he did after nodding them and gesturing them to sit down was to pass his eyes upon them and try to see what happened when he was gone... and he didn''t like what he saw. there were absences, a lot of them... their numbers were almost half of what it was before! He shook his head with a sarcastic smile... He was right in his thoughts before, most of those who came were here to make money from thin air or to pass information to whoever supported them in the shadows, when it got serious they ran away. He did not regret intimidating them by pressing the issue of the situation, it was worth it! he didn''t need some chunks of dead wood around him! if they are not interested then he wouldn''t make say the oath then spent time to teach them only to get bored at the middle and leave, or to die somewhere due to breaking the oath! But this does not diminish the respect he has for those who left, on the contrary... Robin respected them because they knew their worth and because they respected the talisman maker enough to not take the bet. the real fools today are those who are still sitting in front of him but they still intend evil and hope that this is just a fake show.. they will have no one to me but themselves! Robin made his way with the two girls to the head of the table, then asked, "Do I understand that everyone present now intends to continue working with us?" Some of them nodded at once, and some of them looked at the old knight who had taken the initiative earlier, it was clear that they had chosen him to be their representative. The old knight stood up and spoke, "If you keep your promises that you spoke of earlier, then I and a few colleagues here do agree to work for your family, but we have something that worries us.." Robin raised an eyebrow, "What is it?" "How strict is the actual process of the oath? will it give us some pardons, or will it kill at will? if the oath is as strict as you make it seem to be... Then we hope that you loosen the oath''s restrictions a little so that none of us dies after a slip of the tongue, especially if that slip of the tongue is not important to your family''s well being... there are some things that should be protected and we agree with you in this, but there are things that are impossible to stay shut up about it, and that oath you spoke of will kill us all sooner orter. let''s say if one of us sees you drinking a cup of coffee, and tells someone else that you drink coffee and you don''t need more drinks, will that trigger the punishment of the oath and kill him?" "0_0" Robin couldn''t answer, depending on this very situation and examining the oath... then yes, it really could put that person to death. "Ahem... no problem with me, your suggestion is epted, we''ll make more precise wording to protect the important information only, do you have another request?" Robin scratched his head and spoke The old man smiled and looked at him and then nodded to each other, and returned to reply to Robin, "No, we are ready to swear and work for The Burton''s,we will keep working our best to earn the benefits you promised us, but if it took to long or you *forgot* about it, then we will leave... there is nothing that will stop us, right?" "That is your right, of course, you can leave at any time, but I will fulfill my promises so you wouldn''t have a chance to leave haha, this is Excellent!" Robin pped excitedly Reparaphrasing the oath took about half an hour to beprehensive and tight and to be less strict at the same time so that no one would be punished without the need to. After that, 27 cultivators ranging from the 8th level of energy foundation to the 17th level of knighthood, from kids in their twenties to old monsters aged more than 500 years... all advanced and took the oath ording to Robin''s instructions one by one... After thest person finished his oath, Robin shouted happily, "Haha Excellent, all of you, wee on board, you will all witness first hand the new era of this world, no.. you will participate in making it!" Everyone looked at each other confusingly, thinking that Robin is exaggerating much, then someone asked, "Excuse me, what do you mean by this? never mind... Can you tell us now what are we here to do now?" "Ladies and Gentlemen, I, Robin Burton, am the creator of the talismans, and you all will form the first talisman factory staff in this world!" Robin announced proudly. "....Hah?" Robin''s announcement shocked everyone, even the young Antony Burton! They, no.. the world imagines the person who created these talismans as an old man who is thousands of years old, living in some cave, and his strength may have reached the realm of the ancient emperors, or maybe higher!! but... Robin?! Secondly, even they will have a chance to make talismans that the whole world fears?! Everyone was stunned and in disbelief not knowing how to respond, and many o them were doubting what he said... until Robin took out a piece of beast hide and draw something on it, and after a few minutes he lifted the pen and threw the piece of beast hide next to him and it exploded with the power of a full attack from a level 8 energy foundation cultivator! The explosion was weakpared to the levels of those present, but it shook their entire being to the core¡­ They finally believed Robin... whether he is the founder of the talismans or not, this man can make them! and thanked Heaven for making the decision to stay. Chapter 124 Robin spent half a day with the new Rune masters exining to them the basics they would need in this field, and the mainponents of the Runes... He exined to them how the main body *the pattern* works and other additions such as seals and how to add and choose their ces between the main body of the pattern as they are drawing it. Exin how to draw and with what inks and on what hides, exin to them how toe up with the seals and that an unlimited number of them can be added within the man body of the pattern as long they follow certain principles, and how these additional seals can always be increased or modified to improve the final output. The only thing he didn''t exin was the source of the pattern... When Robin was asked what those patterns were, he replied that he would provide the patterns to them and that they shouldn''t worry about it... Exining how he converts holographic patterns into drawn 2D shapes will not help them in any way, it will only confuse them because they will not see those patterns in their lives with their own eyes. After spending a few hours teaching them the most fundamental things they must know, Robin asked M to go get the copies of the Soul Strengthening and Soul Replenishing Techniques she had copied over the past few months, then distributed them to everyone. And finally got to the part where he exined to them why he specifically asked for cultivators with souls stronger than the average to be the next generation Rune masters... Technically, anyone can draw talismans, especially after learning these two soul techniques, But someone with a natural soul talent would show better results and make more runes within the same amount of time, and their training pace on the Soul Strengthening Technique would be much faster as well! So it was more of an investment to the future, as the younger ones of those present would get better with time as they have the Soul Strengthening Technique Of course, this doesn''t include the old knights, they were here for the instant impact only and make more talismans in the near future, as only the Soul Replenishing Technique would actually benefit them. After he outlined the two techniques and ensured that every one had his own copy of them both, he spoke, " well, I''m done here, you might not actually know, but I tend to discover and create only, so I will not keep in touch much with all of you," everyone began to look at each other, this was not good news for them... Then he pointed to Zara and dered, "This is my first student in the world of Runes, and she is also the Rune master that made all of the runes that were sold at the monthly auctions! Study hard... During the next week, if you have questions, ask Zara directly and do not be shy or try to act arrogant around her... She may be young, but besides me, there is no other person who knows the Runes better." Everyone was surprised by Robin''s words!! This eighth level little girl, who looked like a servant and had been obediently standing by the side the whole time, is the reason the nobles from all over the kingdom gather in the city for?! Although it would be really embarrassing to ask for advice from a child who seems to be barely thirteen years old, this became an additional motive for most of them... If this child could organize her own auction and earn all that money per month, what would prevent them from sess? The presence of Zara made the eyes of many shine with hope... and made the eyes of some shine with hidden hostility... Then Robin continued, "A week from now and after you learn the basics of the two soul techniques, Zara will begin teaching you here in this hall how to make the 6th level fire explosion talisman, you should all be present during all her lessons, you are not allowed to miss a single lecture for absolutely no reason! If everything goes ording to n and it doesn''t There are a lot of idiots among you, I think we can start mass production in two months from now... Any questions?" They all replied in one breath, "No, sir Robin!" They finally ept Robin, they finally understand why he has such power within the Burton family, they finally understood why a woman like M might submit to him... That''s because he is the one and only of his kind in this world! "Good, Zara will being here every day for the next week one hour before sunset to answer your questions, if you had any, now go home and start learning what you got in your hands, you have two heavy months ahead of you, and then a life full of excitement¡­ And let me warn you onest warning, protect my two techniques with your life because literally, your life depend on it... if they fall into the wrong hands, you are dead. I rmend burning the two brochures after you finish reading and memorizing them... You can leave now." Robin pointed to the door "Yes." Everyone replied again with a bow, even the old ones, and hurried to their residence... Before, All were either broke with no purpose in their lives and came to though their dignity away for a few coins, or old men on the verge of death who hade to spend thest few days on vacation, none of them expected beforeing here that they would find A new passion in his life... After thest person left the hall, M looked toward Robin and asked, "Now what...?" Robinughed out loud, "Now it''s time for me to find out what happens to the tablets after the punishment for someone who broke the oath is delivered, this point puzzled me for days!" Then he got up and moved towards the door as well The two girls looked at each other in astonishment and even some fear, then followed him silently. ------------------------- After Robin left the hall, he went directly to the patriarch''s office and asked him to build two buildings inside the administrative area as fast as possible One of them is a house of his own instead of the guest building that does not qualify for long term stay, and he gave him his demands that he wants in the house... the most important thing for him is arge andfortable underground room that no sound could reach, with a toilet and a special ce in the room to salt and store food enough for a few months, and for a smaller room with stronger walls to withstand strong attacks from knights to be attached to his research room to be used as a test room. All in all, Robin asked for aplete isted sanctuary under his house. Zara also made a few requests for her own private room she needed for making the Runes, and also request for a *nice* girly bedroom in which to spend the rest of her day, But the surprising thing is that M was the one the made the most requests for the house, so much that in the end, she got tired of mentioning them and took the initiative of asking to be the general supervisor during the building process! Robin chuckled and added nothing... All he cared about in the house was the underground room he would use to produce new techniques ande up with new patterns. Anything else the two girls could mess with as they liked. The second building he requested was a building for the production of talismans. He requested a huge structure to be divided into separate smaller rooms andrge lecture halls, to be equipped with many tables, examination rooms, rxation halls, ces to store food, hides, scrolls, and other requirements for making inks... In addition to All this, the structure has to amodate hundreds of people and be their permanent residence! The second building was a fully functional academy! An academy of this size shocked the patriarch, there are many empty plots ofnd in the administrative area, but there is no single piece ofndrge enough to amodate an academy of this size, but in the end, it was decided to choose a few existing side by side administrative buildings and demolish them to empty the necessary space... It was decided to start working on the academy first as the new Runemasters would need it soon, they can''t stay learning and making the runes inside the conference hall for ever! But because the project size was huge, it was decided that it will be divided into several sections and that the first section, which can amodate 50 fully functioning rune masters, will be ready by two months from now... when Zara finishes teaching the new rune masters, the academy will be ready for them! Chapter 125 Newnds of the Burtons... The promised day came, atst, the day when both hopes and swords were raised high. Normal mortal citizens and somerge families await for what they were promised, and the rebels gathered and prepared their equipment for the iing wave of destruction... When the first light broke, Large numbers of citizens and representatives of therge families marched in droves and gathered around the five factories... Dozens of rebels were scattered everywhere among their ranks, ready tounch the attack and gain the momentum of the angry crowds when the inevitable is announced... which is to postpone what was promised. The knights that were bringing them the news and weapons told them that it is impossible for a noble family to put that much money for the welfare of the mortals, and even more impossible that they will hand aw technique to their enemies on a golden te! It is a fact that both of them or at least one will get canceled under one reason or another, and it is their turn to take advantage of that... After those few rebels among the crowds start the spark and provoke a fight with the invader''s soldiers, thousands of rebels will attack from numerous different gathering points near by! when such arge fight begins, in addition to the anger and the feeling of being deceived taking over the crowds, the hundreds of thousands of the people gathered around the factories will surely join the fight But the dreams are bound toe to an end... the hopes of the rebels were shattered like an egg crashing into a rock when the saints responsible for protecting every factory came out to address the masses, and announced the eptance of thousands of workers and begin to employ them from today with sries of at least ten times what they were getting paid before... The rebels felt at loss.. the anger they were anticipating from the people became cries of joy, and hundreds of thousands of citizens rushed to register themselves as workers for the Burton family production lines. The only hope of the rebels now was the big families... But even then the saints announced they are weing any family that wants to swear allegiance to the Burtons, and if they agreed to certain terms, they can take the minorw cultivation technique today! Then the representatives of the big families were offered to speak with the saint inside the factories as honored guests and were treated in front of the masses with respect, even though none of them was a knight... Everything was just perfect, there was now any hole that the rebels can use to agitate any party, they were left standing among the crowds, raging and aimless... Their n to exploit the people''s anger has failed miserably. But they didn''t know that this should be theirst worry... as their friends'' gathering points were getting hammered right now! Elite squads of knights came out of every factory secretly and searched around for the gathering points of the rebels, it was clear to them that there would be an attack that day, and their best option was to make a preemptive strike... Many squads and each one has tens of knights, scattered and searched, and if one of the squads found one of the rebel gathering points, they would immediately attack it mercilessly! Although the numerical difference was extremely huge, the high-ranking knights were almost invincible among them, like a group of lions among thousands of rabbits... The attacks killed of the elite squads killed almost 4 thousands of the repels and many more manage to flee every direction like locust That day, a massive massacre took ce that broke the rebels'' spine. -------- Away from the bloody massacres that targeted the ranks and gatherings of the rebels, everything seemed to be turning for the better. Within 5 days, the work applications for the Burton family production lines have reached more than 200 thousand requests! The Burton family''s army who were carrying their weapons day and nightid down their swords and bows, and took hold of paper and pens to take applications orders and organize the masses... While the older knights took over the task of selecting the between the applications and cing them in the jobs that suited their abilities most. The factories themselves will not need more than a thousand workers, about two hundred of them to give the furnaces its desired energy supply and make sure it is working day and night... while the rest are to transport raw materials to and from the furnaces, and some of them to make molds of weapons, and some of them pour the liquid metals from the furnaces into those molds to form the weapons, and those who will cool weapons... Then there are those with the more technical background and knows a little about being a cksmith, they will make the handles, shafts, and the joints for body armor, and those roles that demand a certain level of craft... fortunately, the factories were not the only ce that needed workers. The majority of the workers required are to work in the mines all over the newnds in order to extract the high level minerals needed by the factories This type of mineral is not rare in the literal sense, it can be found with rtive ease... but it is difficult to extract and transport due to its intense weight, if someone desired to extract it as excessively at the iron, then he will need many, maaany mortals and even many cultivators to do the work. and because there was no need to extractrge quantities of it due to theck of knight cksmiths, no one cared to do it much... if needed, a few knights would head out every now and then to get a big chunk for their family and they would go out to get some more when it is used... But time has changed now 40 thousand workers were assigned to work in the mines throughout the new territory, and a few hundred men were assigned to search for potential mines! Nine thousand workers were also selected to back up all the above and link them... they would transport the raw materials to the factories, secure the caravans, cook for everyone, and take care of the rest of the logistics Within a few days, more than 50 thousand workers were distributed to their new jobs, many times the usual sries for these jobs! ... In fact, there was no need for all these numbers, less than a quarter would do just as fine, but orders came from the patriarch that if they needed one person for a job, they must appoint five for it. But even with all this generosity on the table, there were still more than 150 thousand applicants without work, and applications are still submitted daily... ------- Meanwhile, discussions with potential noble families continued for a few days as well In the beginning, seven families advanced and announced that they were ready to serve the Burtons, But when the saints exined the oath tablets and what they need to swear upon, their enthusiasm vanished... with the new threat of the Oath tablets and that they would demand the seriousness in this matter and total loyalty under the Burton family * the invaders * 3 of them withdrew... As for the representatives of the remaining four families, they returned to gather the 10 elders wanted for the oath, and then they were asked to gather in the main factory after one week to recite the oath and receive thew technology. And the week went by so fast~ 40 Elders all level 10, including 4 the Family Heads took the oaths one by one in front of Billy and received copies of the Minor Heavenly Law Technique. an Intense week for everyone participating in this matter, but it was also as rewarding at its end The members of the four families returned to their cities happily, that they had finally fulfilled their ancestors'' dream and obtained a Minor Law Technique, they finally can be knights... And Billy went back to what he was doing even happier that his family has obtained thousands of new loyal followers! These four families had over 30,000 descendantsbined, and a huge number of them had reached the tenth level of Energy Foundation! When all of them take a look at thew technology that will enable them to take the next step... Billy didn''t dare to think about the scene in these families a few yearster. And this was just the beginning! When the rest of the families see the advantages which the four families have and the influence of the Burtons, and the strength and power they will quickly gain from thew techniques, they themselves will hasten to throw themselves into the arms of the Burtons. It is only a matter of time. Chapter 126 The same long week passed by Robin as well, although it was much quieter in Jura City, it was no less important and no less intense... During the week Robin did nothing but go out with M... have long walks in the city''s streets, rx in the gardens, visit his favorite restaurant, and also visit his mother''s grave. It is like he got tired of the house and didn''t want toe back again through out the whole week While Zara would have loved to join him, she got busy with her responsibilities towards making talismans for the auction house, cultivating in her free time, and using the Soul replenishing Technique to get back the soul power she lost while making the talismans... and of course, teaching the new rune masters on the techniques of strengthening and replenishing the soul. Everything went smoothly and without problems, during the 7 days, Jura City gained many new Soul power experts. But the eighth day did not pass with the same ease. It was the day of the second obligatory gathering at the conference hall, today Zara would start giving lectures on how to draw a level 6 Fire talisman, but of the 27 who took the oath, only 23 of them attended... One of the Burtons'' knights went to Robin at Zara''s request to tell him what''s going on, and his reply was calmer than it should be, "Oh, only four did not show up? That is better than I expected... Tell Zara to bring all her students ande over here, and you also call a few guards and get here within the appointed time, we''ll be heading out in half an hour." The knight did not understand where they were going, but he nodded and did as he wasmanded, in half an hour Zara and the 23 potential rune masters arrived, and soon a dozen guards of the tenth level also arrived Robin nodded when he saw everyone, then asked the students, "Do you know your four ssmates who didn''t show up today?" They looked at each other and then nodded at Robin, they have been living in Jura City for a long time and some simple rtions have developed between them, especially during the past week the rtions between everyone have been strengthened... that and not mentioning they gathered at the conference hall just a week ago and sat a few hours with each other until Robin finished his lecture! "Good, let''s go to the nearest one then," Robin announced and started moving ahead of the confused crowd... But their confusion did notst long, after breaking the door of the apartment of the first absent person, they quickly found him lying still on his desk, his features seemed as if he saw a monster, he looked terrified, and in his hand was a pen dipped with dry ink, and an awful smell wasing out of his body... it was clear that he was dead since a few days. "Ahh!!" Some of the girls among the students screamed at the horrible sight As for Robin, he ignored them and went to the desk directly, took the two booklets that were still on it, and then spoke calmly towards the students, "Come examine the body and find out the cause of death for yourselves... Don''t be shy, Today is a good day to learn, you will see with your own eyes the fate of those who dare to defy the oath." Then he moved aside... All the students stiffened, they were already taking the oath seriously, they wouldn''t have dared to mess around and try it out, but seeing the consequences with their own eyes... After a few seconds, one of the old men among them moved and pulled the hair of the rotting corpse and throw it to the ground then began to examine everything in his body, but after some minutes he shook his head... "Nothing, there is no sign of how this guy to die, every organ in his body is perfectly fine... even if the cause of the death was from a normal heart attack I would have noticed it, but this..." "Look over there!" One of the students pointed towards the table, after the corpse was removed everything at the table was clear now everyone was focused on the corpse and was examining it with their soul sense, they looked at the desk surprised at first when they heard the cry, but they quickly understood... There was a scroll that was ttened and was ready to write on, with one dot on it... A dot... the dead guy could not even write the first letter! Even Robin was dazzled by the results and nodded with a smile, ignoring the students'' terror, and then shouted, "Haha Good! Let''s go have a look at the other three!" "Father, please excuse me from this... I don''t want to go to the rest.." Zara spoke, and the girls among the students started to nod as well. The old man who was examining the corpse stood atst and bowed a little toward Robin, "Sir Robin, The message is clear and everyone here has learned the lesson, I think we''d better go back and continue our first lecture with little miss Zara." The old man seemed firm and solemn in his words, but with the eyes of the truth, Robin could see that he was trembling all over his body. Robin nodded with a smile, "That''s fine too, you can all go away, stay obedient to Zara and study hard!" "Yes!" Everyone responded and ran away from the house one by one After they left, Robin stayed in his ce, examining the corpse again more carefully and seeing what was the effect of the punishment and how it was carried out and what was different about the corpse now Robin has made it that the struck on the soul would make death inevitable, so it was not a surprise that there was no harm done on the body.... but still this was the first time he actually saw the punishment effect after it was carried out and was extremely interested to see if there any connection between the soul damage and the body... then after half an hour he finally stood up and gave orders to two guards to take the body to the front of the patriarch''s office, then he signaled to the rest of the guards to follow him as he took the two soul booklets under his armpit and walked out in silence towards the other three... Two of them were in an almost simr situation, one was also intending to write a letter, and the other seemed to be about to leave the house to do something... Probably intending to hand the soul booklets to someone. But The fourth one was the problem... He was lying on the ground dead in the same clean and horrifying way, but the two soul booklets were not near him as the other three guys, Robin ordered to search the entire house and the turned it upside down with Robin him self helping.. but to no avail, the two booklets ware gone. after some time they got the help of someone who works in the investigation, and he concluded that there were traces of the presence of other people in the house on the day of the death. It didn''t a genius to figure out what happened at this stage, this guy was a spy and was about to give the information to these guys who entered his house but died before he can, those guys must have been terrified at the sight as they left clear evidence of their presence... after their spy died they must have quickly searched the house and took whatever looked worthy and left Huge loophole. What Robin was most afraid of has happened, the two soul techniques he spent about 6 months creating them got leaked, even after activating the punishment!! "DAMN IT!!" Robin kicked the corpse with all his might causing it to hit the wall, then shouted to the guards, "Get me all the avable and unavable about this bastard, I want a full report on him, his family, and any party he worked with all his life, even his damn childhood friends!!" "YES!!" One by one, the guards rushed out of the house to convey the new orders to the relevant parties Robin was left alone in the room, his angerpletely overtaking him... At this moment he realized something that he didn''t think of before... For someone to take an oath to protect something, he has to have the ability to protect it first... such scenarios are unavoidable, a dead man can''t protect a tangible item... the pills, weapons, and talisman he makes are unimportant, but thew, soul, rune techniques.. those are his everything! As long as the techniques are transmitted in a tangible matter through books and scrolls, nothing can be truly protected.... Chapter 127 The guards went and told the intelligence department about Robin''s orders, then returned to the house of the fourth corpse and stood behind Robin silently. As for Robin himself, he acted as if they did not exist... He sat in that house for two hours, thinking about what had happened, the possible consequences, and how to prevent this in the future. How to prevent this in the future... Another research road opened up, AGAIN! Whenever Robin finishes long research seclusion and thinks he deserves an extended vacation, ten other urgent research roads arise for him that require his attention. In the end, he sighed and ordered the body to be sent to the patriarch''s office also with the other three... He ordered them to tell the patriarch to send these corpses to the families they came from, that is if they had any... or to burn them if they were unknown. He really didn''t care about if they had families, they all wrote a letter and signed it that if they died without harm done to the body then they are the sole ones responsible for it... so even if they had families they wouldn''t bother the Burtons he even didn''t care about their names... except thatst guy who lost the two soul booklets, that one he must know his entire history... After he arranged everything with the guards he went home... lowering his head, looking at the ground, arching his eyebrows all the way. On that same day, guards, including a few knights, were sent to the conference hall and waited outside for a few hours.. when the new Rune Masters finished their first lecture and came out, the guards escorted them to their residences and took the two booklets from them, then brought them all back to Robin''s guest house. This was good and unfortunate news at the same time that they did not find families for the four dead... It is good that there will be no problems at all, the other three can just be forgotten... and it is unfortunate that now the investigation into who took the two booklets will take much longer than expected... they can only have a painting of the dead man and search for him like a lost child, and even do so with secrecy to not raise questions. When Robin found out, he didn''t give the subject any more attention, there was no point in thinking about something endlessly, so he decided to forget about it temporarily and go back to his first n... The only thing that benefited him from the betrayal of the four is that he examined the tablets they swore on, and found that 4 more slots had been released, and this means that death does not damage the tablets, but rather makes it usable again, and this made Robin a little happier... But now it''s time to go to the next n, and the n is... Rx and train! A year and six months have passed since Robin came back to Jura city, but since the first day, he has been in seclusion after seclusion none stop. even in his cave, he was never this pressed in time and never exhausted himself to such a degree he has onlye out of his cramped room about three or four times, and the total time does not exceed an hour or two! and now the matter of the two booklets came up which taken away arge part of his inner piece even if he doesn''t want to admit it... Stress and nervousness don''t do any good, so Robin decided to take an extended break from any major research, and start preparing for actually a more important issue... Raising the knighthood pirs! Robin has already mastered the path of truth so he did not have any hope that a particr qualitative change will happen after he bes a knight... but surely the amount of time he will need to finish his research will decrease by a considerable margin, what could he ask for more than that? And also... Raising the pirs from the path of truth was not an easy walk either, the three boys were able to get to the knighthood with rtive ease because Robin discovered their way for them and wrote them the methods of building the pirs inside the hugew technique book and handed it to them on a te of gold As for him, he still has to find his own way down one of the most difficult paths in existence. a month passed quickly... Busy as ever, Zara is still teaching the 23 potential rune masters in the conference hall for a few hours straight every day... Tired and weak... but at the same time, she was excited that she has finally found a group to share this life with, she finally found a few girls that can understand her struggles and discuss with them the difficulties they face while drawing the Runes. Everyone who knew how old was she and what burdens on her little shoulders she was handling every day, would only have a reference for her in their heart Although she is the youngest and weakest of them all, she has earned the respect of everyone with her knowledge and talent and her hard working attitude, and none of them treated her with arrogance, even the old knights called us with all the respect they deserve. As for Robin, although he has been busy with the path of truth and hase a long way in it, he has time avable and is not as pressured as before, so he has found himself a new habit of going out for walks with M every day, and their rtionship has be much stronger because of it... Today was also a day like any other, Robin finished his daily meditation on the Truth then took M for a walk around the city, then they went to visit his mother''s grave, but the day did note to an end at the same old pace... "Robin, I finally found you!" A voice came from behind Robin and M standing in front of a grave, when Robin turned and found Billying towards him smiling, "Oh, you havee atst from the newnds?" When he reached them, he bowed towards his mother Robin''s grave, and then looked at Robin again, "I just came a few minutes ago and since I came I have been looking for you, in the end, one of the guards told me that he saw you heading here... We need to have a little talk, the patriarch is waiting for us in his office." Robin nodded, then looked at M, "I''m going now, do whatever you want but then obediently return to your husband''s house." "I will do as you say, my love," M replied with a smile, then hit Robin on the side of the head and left with a *humph*, not feeling good after being shooed away. "Argh, I will tame this tigress with my own strength one day... I guess haha.. let''s go in our way too..." Robinughed loudly as he rubbed the spot then started moving toward the patriarch''s office, dragging behind him Billy who was still amazed at the strange rtionship of these two... ------------------ "Hi Uncle Brian, I haven''t seen you in a while." Robin entered directly into the patriarch with Billy "Haha, I''m busy and can''t get out of this office and you don''te to ask about this old man''s health, how can we see each other then?" The patriarchughed Robin chuckled, "It''s not fair, I''m busier than you! haha, You seem to be in a good mood, at least there doesn''t seem to be much trouble today... What do you want us to talk about then?" "No problems, no problems at all haha, today is a beautiful day! We just want to talk a little about some things that would shape ournds for theing period.. but before we start our talk,e take a look here." The Patriarch pointed towards arge chest next to his desk Robin took a few steps towards the chest and began examining it, soon he found 30 tablets simr to those he used to make the oath tablets, and also found ordinary-looking swords about a meter long, but they all seemed to be stronger and sharper than what he sees with the guards every day... And one sword of them, in particr, seemed to be stronger than the rest in one way or another... "This is..?" Robin muttered and reached out for that sword "Hahaha, even not being a warrior yourself you still can identify quality when you see it, you are now holding the first medium-categorized weapon produced by our factories!!" The Patriarchughed proudly Chapter 128 "A medium categorized weapon?!" Robin was extremely surprised by the patriarch''s words and returned to examine the sword more carefully Billyughed at Robin''s reaction, "During this Last period we have been busy distributing workers, finding new mines, and so on... and these simr swords are the first batch of the factory products... As for that medium categorized, it is another story... When we started to melt the needed metals for the low categorized weapons for the first time, we found that the time it took to melt them was much less than you expected, so I ordered an experiment to put metals that can produce medium categorized weapons in furnaces to see what happens.. and that piece of metal is in your hand now, took the furnace a few hours to melt that small piecepletely, but in the end, it melted and was easily formed by an ordinary mold to get this sword!!" "No, no no.. no! that doesn''t make sense. I''ve set up the heat generation pattern to produce enough heat to melt the low-grade metals. What''s going on here?" Robin turned the sword up and down in shock, he definitely didn''t seem very happy as Billy and the Patriarch expected... Two minutester, his features suddenly changed and he shouted, "total reflection pattern, It must be it!!" The Total Reflection pattern was made to take the extreme heat threat away from the walls of the furnace, its idea is to make an invisible wall in front of the furnaces'' walls and continuously reflect the heat waves back towards the inside of the furnace. But thinking about it... The heat generation pattern would keep on pumping more heat power, and the total reflection pattern wouldpress that heat power inside the furnace... Is it possible that is what raised the temperature inside to several times what it was supposed to be? Robin couldn''t believe what was going on... Among the items he set for his future after building the knighthood pirs was to find a way to enhance the heat generation pattern to raise the productivity of the furnaces, he never thought that he actually did it unintentionally... "Hahahaha" Robin pped his forehead andughed hysterically, causing Patriarch and Billy to exchange looks... "Excellent, great!! The heaves themselves are helping me... Hey Billy, how much is this sword in the market?" Robin asked with a big smile on his face "Hmm.. a new sword with this specification... a medium categorized sword that has never been used before can cost up to¡­ I think 400 gold coins." Patriarch''s reply "Wh-?! medium categorized sword can only be sold for this much? then what about those low-level swords?" Robin quickly asked "I think 100 gold coins would be a good price for them..." This time Billy replied "that is.. cheap!!" Robin threw the sword aside and shouted Billy replied, "What is so cheap?! if these weapons had been offered to us in the past when we were still an Earl family, we would have struggled to arm a small battalion of a thousand soldiers with only ordinary swords, regardless of body armor, shields, spears, battle halberds, bows, etc... You became too used to hearing big numbers that gold lost its value in your eyes... Don''t be fooled by the fact that The Bradleys and the Royal Family are trying to get close to you by throwing millions of gold coins under your feet, it breaks their spines every time they do so!" "Argh.. you might be right, But this is still too cheap! I can make a lot more with a few 3rd level Pills or a couple of Oath Tablets every now and then, isn''t there a way to raise our weapons prices?!" Robin''s replied The patriarch shook his head, "....it seems that you are still a dreamer, but leave the rest of your inventions aside, for now, we will talk about itter... As for weapons, there is no way to raise the value of these traditional weapons any more because in this way we will not be able to sell them inrge patches and we would be only be selling them to the Royal family or the Dukes... after they get enough or decide not to deal with us anymore what we would do then? But...." "but what?" Some hope appeared in Robin''s eye, his ustomed to hearing therge numbers made him disgusted at the prices of these weapons... "I think we can allocate one of the furnaces to produce unique armaments that aren''t made in molds for sale in the auctions at higher prices..." the patriarch replied "Great idea!" Billy said, "But these exceptional weapons need exceptional cksmiths to make, and we don''t have contacts with any of them..." Robin interfered, "Speak to Duke Gn about this matter, He certainly can get us in touch with a few... They will not resist the idea of ??working in a ce where they can increase their production. Give them a big sry or percentage on every weapon they make, just find a way to lure them in... A few high-quality weapons a month being sold at a good price will be enough to satisfy me." The Patriarch nodded, patting his chin, "It''s fine then... I was going to speak to the Duke anyway so that I might discuss with him the sale of our weapons to the Bradleys for the iing period... I will also speak to him on the subject of cksmiths and begin to coordinate with him seriously about this matter, and I will also put a few men of the Burton family as assistants to these professional cksmiths to learn the craft from them..." "Haha, now you are thinking well, Uncle Brian! Ha, is there anything else you want from me?" Robin liked thest part of the patriarch''s words very much. He hates that others control his fate or his choices... It would be better if the family members had this craft. "Yeah, there''s something we want to talk about... money!" The patriarch replied in a serious voice The smile on Robin''s face disappeared, "...hah?" "After overseeing the situation in the newnds so far we found out that The method of governing with money that you chose to calm the situation in the newnds was excellent but wed¡­ The situation there changed like night and day after the opening of those factories, the 50,000 citizens we had appointed support more than 200,000 others of their households and they greatly improved our image, Many have epted our role and began to talk good in the streets about us, the number of people who want to throw us out of theirnds has decreased significantly, but they have not disappeared, they are just waiting for the right moment... The bad part is, Compared to the 50 thousand we selected to work, there are more than half a million who have filled out job applications and are still waiting, as we are speaking now there are new work applications still reaching us! ording to Billy, there was a big riot a few days ago in the applications filling area due to theck of new jobs, and frankly, the money in the family is almost running out, Most of the weapons that the factories will produce will go to our army so we won''t really make a profit from it, and about 20% will be sold to the Bradleys and maybe the Royal family to cover the factories'' expenses and pay for the 50,000 workers wages... but what about the rest of all these hundreds of thousands? We can stop receiving new applications and say that''s it we won''t be wiring anymore, but that would throw us back to square one, and honestly, too many men that beers thest name *Burton* have died in thest two decades, Robin, too many that we HAVE to close that war front...I''m afraid we will have to carry on this path we have chosen to the end and spend more and more coins in the newnds..." "..." Robin went silent... he could now predict the course of this long speech, and didn''t like it at all, after a few seconds he asked anyway, "And what do you want to do?" The patriarch replied, "We n to build new factories and mines, nt new fields, open many stores and schools to train martial arts up to the tenth level, and war training academies to join our army as mercenaries, but this needs a lot of money. Thesends are vast, fertile, and full of rewards... but they are also a deep well that needs to be filled with gold first... " "And what is required of me?!" Robin frowned the Patriarch responded with a series voice, "We need you to stop all your researches for now and get back to make Sound Rings, level 16 fire explosion talismans, 50 seconds darkness talismans, Level 3 Soul Revitalizing Pills, and even some Oath Tablets to sell the auctions¡­ Only you can make them, and with their profits we can make all those projectse to be." Chapter 129 "Sigh~ I saw thating... alright, I''ll try to find time to prepare a ring or a pill per month.." Robin was very unwilling about this, he was trying to make an academy for the Rune Masters so that he could take his hand out of crafting the talismans himself and devote himself to research only, would he have to go back to get his hands busy again?! The patriarch shook his head, "This will not work. To make the n work across all the newnds, we will need huge sums of gold for the next few years. After our projects there are constructed and began to bear fruits, I guarantee you that even if we decide to leave them return to live under the Dolivarian role, they will run after us and beg us to stay... But this will need more than a pill or a sound ring a month." "A Soul Revitalizing Pill sells at 60,000 gold coins and a sound ring can easily be sold for 100,000... a few sales of them per year wouldn''t suffice? How much do you want?" Robin frowned deeply "Wake up Robin... Your innovations are new and shocking, that''s why people are offering huge sums of money in the beginning. Even we the Burtons of the bast, would not have been able to buy these things.. even with all the gold we have now we will still think a thousand times before we buy something that costs 60 thousand gold coins! One gold coin can support a family of five to livefortably for a few months, gold is not some rock you can find at the side of the road! These imaginary prices you have in your mind are intion that will destroy the kingdom financial system and turn into malice and hatred towards uster! Tell me what do you think will happen after the rich ss is flooded with one of your innovations and doesn''t want to buy it anymore? we will have to reduce its price in order to sell it to those who are less wealthy, then the rich ss will get angry at us because we were *stealing them*... You have to look long term, Robin, these prices can''t be maintained..." "..." Robin did not reply directly but started rubbing his head and thinking about the words of the patriarch. And after a few minutes, he found that the patriarch was right! Indeed, experience in the field of business and long life cannot bepensated for by intellect alone. "And what do you suggest, Uncle Brian? I''m the only one who can make these things for now. Lowering their prices even by a quarter means I have to make a lot of them monthly, and that won''t work! I still have a lot in mind to research about and can''t stop it for a few years for anything... please look for another solution." Robin asked resentfully. "..is there no way for Zara and the new Rune Masters to make them?" asked Billy Robin shook his head, "Exactly the same results? Impossible¡­ The Repetitive Use Seal of the Sound Rune only I can draw, for now, Zara hasn''t reached that stage yet, and the third level of the Soul Revitalizing Pill consumes very high spiritual energy that will ruin Zara''s future, she still has miles ahead of her before she can draw it, not speaking about The mostplex among them all, the oath tablets! ... unless..." "unless what?!" Some hope appeared in the eyes of Billy and the Patriarch "... I think can design a pair of sound runes to work with a one-time operation seal, meaning that there will be only one chance of transmitting sound back and forth¡­ This should be easy for Zara and her newbies to draw, it won''t take them long either, it will be just like a level 6 fire explosion talisman Or even lower level in terms of requirements..." Billy liked the idea very much as it was too evident in his head, "This... this is awesome!! We can sell these Runes for 100~200 gold coins, even the younger generations from noble families will be able to buy them, this is the next real revolution that will affect everyone.. the demand for such Runes will never be exhausted!" The patriarch nodded with a big smile, "Excellent, if the Inscription Masters team can produce good numbers per month, we can make excellent profits, and you can also make some original rings with that *Repetitive Use Seal* you are talking about to sell at auctions to saints and rich merchants for huge sums of gold, but what about your other two innovations?" Robin started rubbing his head, "The Soul Revitalization Pill cannot be lowered¡­ because in this case, it would just be a second level Pill¡­ so forget about making it more avable. As for the Oath tablets... Hmm, no one but me can draw them for now either, but its difficulty can be reduced by making a board that fits only one Oath, not ten. Besides my regr research and training, I can make 1 level three spirit Revitalizing level pill, 8 one-use tablets, and 1 pair of high-level sound rings per month... But forget that I can make a 50 seconds darkness talisman and a level 16 fire explosion talisman, they take too much time! instead, you can rece that with some of the level 6 fire explosion talismans the newbies will make and sell them patches, like selling every 20 talismans with 500 golds or something... in addition to the one-use sound talisman, the unique middle categorized weapons auctions... is that good enough?" "Good, no.. this is great haha, too great! The oath tablets don''t have many uses and only the rich ss of the kingdom will need them and in low quantities also, so the one-use tablets we can sell for 20,000 gold coins each, as for the third-grade pills and the repetitive use sound rings we will put a price tag on them, we will leave it to the auction house to determine their prices every month, as long as nothing can be done about them..." The Patriarch spoke with a big smile, today went much smoother than he thought! "Robin, how big of a tablet do you need for the one use Oath?" Billy quickly asked "Hmmm... at the size of a card, I think... a little smaller than the palm of a woman''s hand..." "Good! I will make one of the furnaces specializes in making these tablets. and I will also establish factories here in Jura to make rings for sound talismans... I will design them so that they will be easy to rece the talismans inside them, I will also make them able to carry more than one one-use sound talismans for those who want to buy a few single-use talismans and stack them for the future... and I will make the rings special and in distinctive shapes to suit young men, girls, and even the elderly, ...no, not only rings, they are only carriers, right? I can make bracelets, anklets, nes!! we can make them from gold and silver to raise their value even higher! oh my God... these sound talismans carriers are going to be the new big thing, owning one of them will be the new fashion in the kingdom!" Billy muttered with a low voice, with wide open eyes that started beaming with stars as if he is already seeing the future... Robin chuckled when he saw Billy acting like this and said nothing to him, but left him and his imagination as only he could take care of this part, and maybe M... Robin chuckled even harder thinking about her, she would definitely get involved when they start designing these carriers... Then he looked back to the patriarch, "Make sure that one of those projects you need to construct at the newnds is to domesticate weak beasts with elemental bodies, especially the red rabbits for the fire explosion talisman and the dark werewolf bats for the sound and the dark talisman... It seems that producing the talismans will witness a great expansion in theing years and we will need a ce that secures hides continuously.." "Hmm, good idea, I''ll start nning for it right away," the patriarch nodded " is there any other project would you like to rmend before we start?" Robin scratched his head, thinking for a few seconds, then shook his head, " I have nothing in mind, for now, you do what you see fit. I have only one hope... please find some good molds for my dear categorized weapons! I understand that you produce some unique ones to sell at the auctions, but our army deserves something good too! especially the body armors, they must look awesome!!" "Argh... alright, I will find Gn and get some molds from those famous cksmiths..." Robin smiled, "good! The arming of the army is going better than expected, and the family financing for the iing few years has been agreed upon... Is there anything else you want me to do?" The patriarch shook his head, "No, you can go back to what you were doing... the resources you need toplete your monthly tasks will be sent to your residence shortly, good luck in your research!" Robin nodded, then ran out before they asked him for something else.... Chapter 130 In a small hut in the middle of a forest... "Waiting again?! They are manufacturing categorized weapons inrge numbers, INSIDE MY FVCKING KINGDOM!! What else is there to wait for? Until theye and take my throne?!" *Kwaaak Wak Wak* Shouting suddenly exploded inside the hut, frightening all the birds and beasts within a few kilometers, even the experts standing outside the hut had to automatically take a few steps back... "Calm down, Charles, raising your voice won''t solve anything, let''s be reasonable." Charles Dolev, The current King of the Kingdom of Dolivar... a man of straight build with a muscr body, his quick hand movements and voice suggest he is a young man or middle aged at best, but his tired features and white hair says otherwise... "Hmph! whose hand is in water is not like whose hand is in fire, you put off our ns day after day, months after months! until they came to rebuild their army in MYnd, using MY minerals, paying MY citizens of MY damn kingdom to make the weapons that would destroy me!!" Charles went on a frenzy again, but his own words hit him hard, and he had to sit back again with his hand on his forehead. Like most other kings, Charles was only busy with discovering minor heavenlyws and new attacking technologies and left everything administrative to someone else, which in his case is his eldest son, Louis... But he was forced out after the disaster that befell his kingdom a year ago... His shock could be imagined when his son came knocking and telling him that they lost half a duchy because of some exploding rabbit hides... "It is not like we have forsaken you, Charles, we''ve agreed to meet here to find a solution, right? Let''s talk quietly... Tell me more about the subject of those categorized weapons, Are you sure what you''re saying?" One of the two men sitting across from Charles spoke without haste This was Jeffrey Hampton, This was the king of the kingdom of lying water. a man of short height and thick white hair, looking very weak and fragile but with one look in his eyes, one can see them oozing with strength... the kingdom of the lying water is right above the Kingdom of Dolivar in the mab and have an extended border with it, and is at the east of the Kingdom of the ck Sun have and also have a huge border with is the borders between the Kingdom of the ck Sun and the kingdom of the lying water is much greater than the one between the Kingdom of Dolivar and the Kingdom of the ck Sun, It is so huge that it covers both the Duchesses of Alton and Bradley from the east! Charles replied after calming himself a bit, "Recently, the Burton family started building factories on the upiednds and offeredrge wages to the workers... When they opened up the factories and the workers started to look around, those workers were surprised that they were working on strange furnaces that could require cultivators'' energy to work, and it can melt high-level metals, and they had already started making categorized weapons as casually as we make iron weapons! they are making categorized weapons in mold!! MOLDS!!!" "This¡­" the other two looked at Charles and then at each other, then the third of them asked, "Maybe they are just rumors?" This was George Oakley, king of the oakleya kingdom. burly, taller than the average human, with sharp ck eyes and handsome ck beard and hair... he didn''t look old in any way His kingdom is extremely far away from both the kingdom of Dolivar and the kingdom of lying waters... but what they have inmon is that the oakleya kingdom has a border in the west of the kingdom of the ck Sun, specifically with the Duchy of Julian Charles shook his head, "Impossible, though I have never seen one of the weapons with my own eyes, yet there are thousands of workers confirming this, and the mining in my upiednds are all for minerals that are used to manufacture low- and medium-grade categorized weapons... What do I do? As we speak Now they are building more of those demonic factories, they are building my doom in my ownnds!!" After about a minute of silence, King Jeffrey spoke, "... Waiting is good most of the time, it gives us the time to find information, and information is power... but I''m afraid time is not on our side this time..." King George nodded in agreement. When Charles saw this, he rejoiced, "Does that mean you''re ready to attack atst?" George shook his head with a sarcastic smile and stood up, "I have no big problems with the ck Sun Kingdom, I have only epted this alliance because I want a piece of the cake... But now that the n has hit a wall, I am satisfied with thend that my ancestors had passed down to me, farewell!" "You traitor!!" Charles stood and released his aura, it was obvious that he is ready to attack at any given moment... if his kingdom was destined to fall, he wouldn''t fall alone! Even the Saints scattered outside the hut also raised their guard to the max, ready to fight at any moment. "Wait!!" The Lying Water King Jeffrey raised his hands, "You are both kings, for god''s sake! you are not kids in the street to act like that... I think have an idea that will satisfy you both." "Say what you got," Charles answered but did not look at him nor did he stop his aura, his eyes still fixed on George "Obviously we can''t wait to try to gather information, our enemy is developing too quickly and won''t give us time to think about anything, I fear that every time we try to dy to find a solution to counter one of their creations, they will develop another... George, you may not care now but when the ck Sun Kingdom reaches a certain level of power and the bnce on which the eight kingdoms stand is broken... they will undoubtedly attack Dolivar then My lying water, but your kingdom will be taken to Under their feet after that, you will have nowhere to hide when that dayes... now we are facing them together, but if you left us now you will be dealing with them alone then... Our Alliance started as a way to divide The ck Sun between ourselves, but now it is for survival!" Jeffrey spoke in a low voice King George replied, shooting, "Enough!! I will not attack now no matter what!! didn''t you hear? they are making categorized weapons in molds! what else would you like to listen to know that the ck Sun is not to be missed with?! Even if we leave the issue of categorized weapons aside as they have not been able to collect much of them yet, it has been almost a year and a half since the war on Dolivar has ended, they must have collected arge number of talismans by now, I will notmand my army to jump into a pit of fire, literally pit of fire!" Charles squeezed his fist, "George!! Don''t be indecisive like women, who knows how long the kingdom of Dolivar took to collect those talismans they used in the war? Maybe tens or hundreds of years, maybe they didn''t make them in the first ce and the man who supplied them with those talismans didn''t supply them with anymore, Should we be afraid and stop everything for something that might be an illusion?!" George looked back at Charles with disgust, "It is impossible that these talismans have been with Dolivar for decades, as you say, and we knew nothing about its existence. Their first appearance was in the Eight Kingdoms tournament in which your sessor showed his rampant stupidity, and immediately after that they appeared in great numbers in the war. You say the man who supplied them with talismans stopped providing? then from where did these strange furnaces appear?! and who makes the talismans that are sold in their auctions every month?... If you want to bet that they don''t have many talismans left, Then please go ahead you and Jeffrey, you two attack and take all of the ck Sun under your armpits! As for me, I''m not ready... I don''t want any of theirnds anymore, I''m satisfied with my kingdom as it is, and I leave the future troubles for the future.. now get THE HELL away from My face!!" In fact, King George Oakley indeed came today with the intention of finding ns for future cooperation and drawing a road map... But hearing about the categorized weapons shattered hisst bit of confidence... The killing intent overwhelmed the small hut and affected those outside it... At any moment, the Allies might turn into enemies. Chapter 131 "Look at yourselves!! What will the kids outside say when they see you old monsters behaving like this?" Jeffrey also stood up and quickly advanced and stood between Charles and George Charles raised his hand and pointed his forefinger at George, shouting "Tell that to him! If he wasn''t a man enough and could not handle the responsibilities and consequences of his actions, he shouldn''t have got into the alliance with us in the first ce!" "you..!" George almost burst to shout but he restrained himself and turned around, "Hmph, it''s no use talking to you anymore.. farewell!" But Jeffrey came forward and grabbed George''s hand, "Just wait a minute, brother, my words a while ago were not to pressure you tounch an attack on the ck Sun kingdom immediately as you think, even I am not crazy enough to do such a thing!" These words ignited the mes in Charles'' head even more, "You... even you, Jeffrey!?" Jeffrey turned and raised his voice for the first time, "Shut up, if the muscles are useless then we have to use our brains, I also wouldn''t put my soldiers to the test for something that I''m absolutely certain about! and... I don''t have to do that either." George''s morale was atst aroused a little, "What do you mean, Jeffrey? Stop talking in riddles and say it straight, did you find something." The Lying Water King put his hand in his pocket and took out a red beast hide, a little bigger than the palm of his hand, with one look Charles identified it easily... it was the fire explosion talisman! Even someone who has not seen a specific talisman before has heard of its appearance... But after the first look, it turns out that there is something special about this particr talisman. "What are all these circles and strange shapes on the talisman?" George asked, narrowing his eyes and trying to focus on every detail... ording to the description he heard about this talisman, it should have been in with just a simple me shape on it and number 6 inside... these shapes were not supposed to be above the talismans. Charles, too, was puzzled by his appearance, but asked something else, "Where did you get it from!! The Marleys don''t allow anyone from outside the ck Sun Kingdom to attend their auctions, what is your rtionship with the ck Sun Kingdom exactly?" The feeling of being betrayed has already dominated Charles'' mind since his quarl with George, and that darkened his vision for everything else... Jeffrey looked at Charles like he is the stupidest human alive, then he spoke, "I have eyes in the ck Sun, of course, I sent one of them and he won three auctions for level 10 fire explosion talismans... What, we''re trying to find out information about the *Runes* but it didn''t ur to you to find a way to buy them?! what about you George, did you manage to get any?" Charles and George looked at each other but didn''t say anything, they really didn''t think of it... "You two...!! It doesn''t matter, you should thank the heavens that I''m here with you! humph... when I got the three talismans I started examining them directly, The first problem that stood in front of me was that I felt something like a shallow cover around the talisman preventing me from seeing the truth about it... I focused on working on it, until I was able to find a weakness and managed to destroy the cover after about 8 months of trying! But what was hidden inside was an even greater mystery... Whatever that thinyer was, it was hiding much more difficult and precise things... What you see with your eyes now is the truth of the talisman. All I can understand is that it consists of two parts, one part of them stores energy inside and can be easily identified by making the famous hand seal and passing some energy in, As for the rest, it must be that causes the explosion... and this is what I didn''t understand anything from it!" "Give me that." Charles came forward and took the talisman from Jeffrey''s hand and began to examine it. George also came forward and stood next to him, trying to find any clues. "Don''t bother, it''s impossible for you to understand what is going on in front of you..." Jeffrey shook his head "But you were able to make it appear, it means that you understood part of the talisman, what might prevent us from understanding this? Don''t be pessimistic.. this is a great opportunity!!" George replied happily, this was a great breakthrough for them Jeffry shook his head, " I didn''t understand anything from it, it is just that Destruction is easy, the first shallow cover was just some kind of illusion, any sage can find it and destroy it given some time and concentration, And I don''t understand anything from what you see either... I can only specify the part that supplies the talisman with energy when you pass your energy with it And you will be able to separate the two sections, other than that you will now find anything I tried redrawing what you see countless times, I failed many times to achieve any result, Then I stopped transferring everything exactly as it was and tried to draw the big weird pattern first, but the paper I was writing on heated up and it started to burn silently... and then I tried to draw that shape that contains the power by itself, but I aplished nothing.. I couldn''t even make it store energy anymore and then I tried to flip the subject and draw the energy shape first and then the big pattern, but there was always something missing.. the power of the explosions was getting a little bit bigger or smaller with every try, but I couldn''t Get an explosion more powerful than level 1 no matter how hard I tried, there is a missing link that I don''t know." "This¡­." Mixed feelings hit the two kings, on one hand, the world of talismans began to open up in front of them, and on the other hand, the road seemed to be blocked. Without understanding what they are seeing, it is impossible for them to do anything more than Jeffrey did, they can only redraw the patterns like he did and hope to seed. "Sigh~ you''re a genius Jeffrey, as you have always been.. but you know this isn''t going to do us any good, right? We''ll probably need dozens of years of continuous experimentation to understand what we''re seeing now, that''s if we ever did! then find a way to mass produce it... I only have less than 20 years to find a solution, after that, Dolivar would be long gone..." Charles shook his head "You misunderstood me, I don''t say we must work on this on our own... If we are not able to unravel the mystery of these talismans, then let the specialists reveal them!" Jeffrey replied with a smile "What do you mean?" "We are sending those three talismans to the me Empire." Jeffrey dered Kings George and Charles looked at each other out of the corners of their eyes, it is impossible for the me Empire to have any knowledge of talismans at the moment they arepletely isted from the kingdoms and only those who are half a step to the Sage realm or higher can enter it... Rying the news to them was not an easy decision, ying with empires brings nothing but troubles behind it. They treat them as masters treat ves, perhaps worse... Bute to think of it... wouldn''t the me Empire care about something like the fire explosion talisman? If the me Empire had stepped in to hunt down that person who made the runes, or at least give them the method for making the fire fire explosion talismans after they analyzed it, then... No, just a simple favor from them, such as dering the protection of the three countries for a certain number of years, would be enough! After thinking for about five minutes, Charles nodded, "I agree, but on one condition... I''m going by myself with those talismans to the me Empire, I won''te back unless I have a solution for my kingdom!" "I''ll go with you too, we''re in this together partner hahaha" Georgeughed out loud and patted Charles on the shoulder, Charles looked at him with a look of ridicule and disdain, but he did not respond... He knows that he went back to wanting a piece of cake now that a glimmer of hope has appeared, but to go with him and give him a piece of the cake is better than him heading towards the ck Sun and telling them their ns and what they intend to do which will make them hasten their invasion. A big smile appeared on old Jeffrey''s face, "Good, let''s go together then, when wee back.... it will be the day the ck sun perishes." Chapter 132 Jura City... after a month... The Rune masters'' training with Zara ended a week ago and they all started to producerge quantities of level 6 fire explosion talismans on daily biases, supported by the Soul Strengthening Technique and the Soul Replenishing Technique. while Zara returned to drawing the Runes that are currently difficult for others to understand, like the darkness, Vitality, the first and second level spirit Revitalizing pills, and even the level 10 fire explosion talismans... As for Robin, he spent the past month redesigning the sound rune by merging the one time use seal with the sound pattern to produce the new desirable rune, then *trimming* the oath rune to have only one slot avable for use, that way it will be much easier and more affordable for most of the nobles This was the longest and hardest piece of work he had to do after his agreement about the funding that he discussed with the patriarch and Billy previously... Although the process was known to him and its steps went smoothly, it took him a whole month to finish, the process of integrating the operating seal between the folds of the pattern was not easy at all, he had to put the seal in a way to affect the entire pattern and at the same time not spoil them, and for both work independently, then the subject of the oath rune which was even more difficult, as he had to rebuild it from scratch! When he finished the design of the Single Use sound Rune, and design for the rune of the Single slot oath Tablet, he went to visit Zara and her apprentices immediately And to his surprise, he found out that the first stage of the academy that can amodate a few tens of Rune masters was already finished a few days ago and Zara took the new Rune masters and reallocated there... There he choose 10 out of the 23 rune masters, they were the top ten in terms of spiritual strength, and among the youngest as well, none of those chosen were of the old knights who are close to death. Then he spent two days teaching those ten rune masters and Zara how to make the single-use sound Rune and the Rune the single-use oath tablet, while the remaining 13 continued to work on the level 6 fire explosion talisman only. The selected 10 rune masters had a great deal of information about the world of Runes and even some practical experience with drawing the level 6 fire explosion talismans, so teaching them was not as difficult as the first lecture he had to give at the conference hall... After he is done giving them the blueprints and even staying with them until Zara draws a sound talisman in front of him and tested it together It was decided that they would spend an extra month practicing the new sound talismans with Zara before they started producing their own works Just like that, These ten formed the first elite group among the rune masters of this world... And after Robin was assured that everything was in ce, he left them with peace of mind... and went to check about the other 13 rune masters with an extended visit this time, after a few hours of observing and finding out that they had are already producing fire talismans in good quantities and the productions doesn''t seem to affect much after he took Zara from them.. they have already be their own masters and would help each other if there is a problem... Everything was running perfectly, and thus... he returned to his home silently. It''s time to go back to what he was doing before Billy interrupted him. ------------- Establishing thew pirs, and breaking through to Knighthood. Robin has been dreaming for a long time... Establishing the pirs of the 11th level with something intangible as the path of the Truth was not easy, even though he is almost certain that there is nothing more left for him to explore in the first stage of the path of the Truth It is still difficult for him to link everything he knows together and have it to be firm enough to be his pirs for the next cultivation levels. ''This will probably take him some time'' thought Robin after the first two days in meditating positions... the first that got to his mind at this stage is that there are a lot of things he wants to do now that are more important than him getting to the knighthood But it is still a dy he has to go through... he did not want to pressure himself to break through to gain strength or to extend his life, as everyone else does, but to shorten the time for his next research. It''s a long but inevitable investment... and it is more important to Zara than anything else Robin previously decided to save Zara the Major Law of Life but very soon he realized how na?ve he was when he actually started trying to explore this path. Although the Major Law of Life is not a Master path like the path of Truth, as the path of life is like any other, it has a majorw and many minorws branches... but it is one of the highest known paths without a doubt. After many attempts since his promise to Zara, he was only able to scratch the surface of the Path and discover the minorw of vitality... This is also why Zara tries to dy her training as much as she can, she meditates without haste, and doesn''t even use energy stones! she just takes it easy and waits for breakthroughs until they are inevitable and happen naturally... She doesn''t have aw yet that she can study to build her pirs, so there is no point in reaching the tenth level anyway... And so... for Zara first, and for his future research speed second, everything should be shelved until he finishes his Knighthood breakthrough. ...and just like that, five months passed. Robin had nothing in mind thought but training and searching for the Truth, but not to the same degree ofplete istion as before... Most of the time he spent on training and trying the best ways to break through, but he also found time to make a few Runes to gain some profits from auctions as agreed with the patriarch. He wasn''t even aware of how shocked the kingdom and the entire world were when the one slot oath tablets and the one use sound rings first appeared at Jura''s Grand Auction... there is no need to even mention 3rd level Soul Revitalizing Pills that literally had fights broke out over them, Jura City burst into life as never before during these five months! He even prepared a few ten-slots oath tablets for Billy because so many families came into their minds in the newnds and showed their intentions to swear allegiance to the Burton family after they saw the numbers of those who break thought to the knighthood of the first four families in front of their eyes... As for Robin''s own house, everything was so quiet... so quiet that M asked him to join the Rune Masters'' team instead of the boredom that surrounded the house. After he refused more than once, M brought one of the oath tablets herself and took the initiative to swear the same oath the rest of the Rune Masters had sworn before... Only then did Robin agree to let her join them, he then called for Zara and arranged to have her teach M everything she knows about the Runes but M didn''t go with her before she hit him in the side of the head and called him a *heartless bastard*... And this day also was quietly passing at Robin''s house, until a knock sounded on the door and someone yelled, "Uncle Robin, there are two men from the royal family who wants to see you." "The royal family? Oh.. the third year has already begun..? well, tell them I''m busy and have them wait until Ie out." Robin shouted from inside the house, he did not move from his ce... "Uncle Robin, they are at the Patriarch''s office now, and they have already said that they are willing to wait for you, but the Patriarch asks you not to keep them waiting for too long this time..." The boy at the door replied with an embarrassed voice. After a few seconds, Robin came and opened the door, then asked "And why is that exactly?" Robin knows that the Patriarch would not have asked for something like this without a reason, thest time the envoy was ignored for over a month and no one even came to tell him about it The young man bowed slightly when he saw Robin and replied, "The one who came this time, the future Crowned Prince, Prince William Marley personally!" Chapter 133 "Prince William? I''ve heard of him before, he is an intelligent, strong person of great stature among the Royals, hmmm.. alright, I''ll go meet him after a moment, you may leave." Robin spoke and signaled to the young man to go back to where he came from, then entered his house again, brought with him a thick scroll then moved with q quick pace towards the patriarch''s office The guards did not stop Robin from entering the building, they just gave a bow as he moved straight inside and found the office room open. Inside, the Patriarch was sitting on the sofa and not at his desk as usual, and in front of him is a middle-aged person who looks very handsome and dignified, and it is clear that he is very strong, with one look at him Robin knew that this was William Marley. With them is a politely seated handsome young man who appears to be in his twenties, at the tenth level of the Energy Foundation, this was the first time he had seen this person, Robin stopped thinking about it and nodded, "Huh, Your Highness is personally here? that is too much, if you needed to see this little one why didn''t you summon me to the capital... AH! Please sit down, Your Highness!" William stood and the young man sitting next to him stood up with him the moment Robin entered and opened his mouth, then William spoke with a big smile, "Haha How can I set down when you are entering the room? If you don''t deserve at least this little amount of respect, then who does?... So you are Robin Burton, I was shocked when Uncle Albert told us about you, you look much younger than I imagined, and your bone age is..." when he came down to this part he quickly changed the subject, " Ahem, I almost forgot, I want to introduce you to my little brother Alfred." the young man beside him, Alfred, took two steps and bowed slightly toward Robin without saying a word The patriarch was starting to sweat, Robin himself was shocked by what was going on around him, especially from that bow, and took a step back quickly waving his hand, "Hey hey please stop this you are scaring me here, this little one doesn''t deserve such treatment, please go back to your seats." "Haha, you really are a humble young man." Williamughed, then he and Alfred returned to their seat. He knew Robin''s real age, of course, but he was still a young man in his eyes. Robin came forward and took a seat beside the patriarch, then asked, "Can I ask why two princes are honored us the Burtons to the point of visiting us today? I see that sage Albert decided to tell you about my identity, You didn''te just to take thew keys, right? Does this have anything to do with what happened with the idiot who came to get the keysst time?" Robin was notfortable about this, he was notfortable with anything rted to the Royal family actually... He has some confidence dealing with the Bradleys before and the Burtons now, but the Royals... he is like a little mouse in front of them. he seeded in putting a show in front of sage Albert using the sound talisman and acting as if he was fearless in front of death That made Sage Albert appreciate his future and even protect him for now, but if he ever changed his mind... Robin''s life is literally in the hands of the Royals, a single decision could end him and he hated that and the thing is.. he is not as fearless in front of death as before. seeing the fruits of his work slowly change the world around him has be too appealing for him, he has already found a reason to keep on struggling to live another day, but he himself didn''t know off... As for the matter of today, the royal family is known to be cold towards everyone even the Dukes themselves, just his little meeting with Sage Albert was considered a great honor in their point of view... but now two princes came together to his doorsteps... even if they were showing him apparent respect, it is still scary... the only thing he can do now is to behave humbly and pray that they came in good. William smiled lightly, "Actually we didn''t reallye for the keys, we just happened to need you for something a few weeks ago, and my Uncle Albert told us to wait ande at the beginning of the new year so we would not disturb your research twice." "You needed me for something..? And what can I do for the Royal Family, Your Highness?" an ugly smile took ce on Robin''s face William extended his hand and put it behind the back of Alfred who was sitting next to him, "My little brother here was about to form his Knighthood pirs, when my uncle found out about this he ordered him to stop and summoned us both, and he told us about you... Honestly, we are here to get your opinion on the subject of my little brother''s breaking through to the knighthood realm, Do you think it''s the most appropriate thing he can do?" Robin couldn''t stop himself from swallowing his saliva with a loud voice, that''s what he was afraid of the most... William''s little speech was not direct and malice hovering around it, but it was clear enough... they are here to take aw technique for Alfred to make his Knighthood pirs with, and thatw has to be stronger than the one that the royal family use... the Royal family minorw is the third stage, it is one of the eight strongest minorws in this world!! "Ahahaha, who am I to give my opinion in something like that? But if you want my humble opinion, I see that the young prince has solid foundations and he can attempt to build his pirs whenever he likes." Robinughed strangely William smiled and removed his hand behind his brother, "The whole kingdom has heard a lot about Caesar''s white me, and we in the royal family have followed his news closely, and we are hearing even more about it after he broke through to Knighthood and his strength reached a remarkable level for a knight at the 11th level¡­ that me It''s not a normal energy attack technique, it is aw cultivations technique right?" Finally, the patriarch also understood what was happening as well and started pouring out a cold sweat... Even Robin''s smile became much uglier, "It might be.. it might be not.. do you have something you would like to say, Your Highness?" A few seconds of heavy silence took ce after this question, during which William did not take his eyes off Robin... Then he burst outughing, "Haha rx my little friend, my uncle didn''t pressure you to submit the Runes Draqing techniques when he had the chance which already shows to you how much we respect you, do you think we''re here to pressure you to submit a minorw technique that is most likely still at Its first stage? Calm down.. we are here to know the possibility, and the price you want for it if it is possible. " Robin nodded incessantly, "... What a nice speech, you really are a great diplomat... but you wouldn''t simply leave if I told you I wouldn''t sell, would you?" Prince William''s smile disappeared, "But you won''t say no, right? You already handed us a key for a minorw technique and even a ready-made minorw techniquest year, why don''t you do it again? We can pay extra for this one..." Robin rubbed his forehead, as he expected.. they didn''te with the intention of epting a NO for an answer..the only good thing about it is that they think Caesar''s technique is a minor heavenlyw''s. After about a minute of silence, Robin calmed down and said to Prince William, "My adopted sons'' techniques will always be mine alone and it''s impossible for me to hand them over, even if it''s the royal family." Robin didn''t wait for Prince William''s reaction and continued, "But if you wanted it for Your Highness Prince Alfred alone, there is room for further talk..." "Keep talking then..." William replied with furrowed brows "Oath tablets are being sold at our auction house for a few months now, you must have heard of them? I need a little oath from the Little Prince and the technique will be his." Robin replied with a smile "Oh?" Prince William smiled, "You want the Prince of the ck Sun Kingdom to put his hand on a tablet and swear upon it to take a minor heavenlyw cultivation technique?" "This is the bare minimum at which I can give away the technique to anyone who is not a direct subordinate to me, Your brother must swear to never leak the technique, not even its name to anyone, and not to use it against someone who belongs to the Burton family without my permission, in addition to this you must pay 10 million gold coins.... Approval or rejection in your hands." Chapter 134 William didn''t answer immediately, he just kept on tapping on his armrest for a few seconds... In the end, he nodded, "I see no problem in this... currently, there is no one in the royal family''s core members That is close to breaking through to Knighthood other than my little brother, and I won''t haggle with you for those distant rtives, so I won''t make it difficult for you in this matter.. for now... as for asking for an oath on the tablet is understandable too, it''s your technique after all and you have the right to protect it¡­ but ten million gold coins? Are you out of your mind?" Robin was shocked by the prince''s words, this was thest point he thought he would reject, "What is wrong with that?" William looked at the patriarch, "Can I have a little help here..?!" "Aha-haha, sorry about that, Robin has gotten used to hearing big numbers too much¡­." Then he quickly looked toward Robin in a pleading way, "Boy, ten million coins is not a number you can casually say, it will take a huge bite of the Royal family''s treasury, since they knew you, their expenses have increased dramatically by sending half a million gold coins annually and they even sent an extra million gold coinsst year because of what happened with that saint who tried to attack you, not speaking about the tens of thousands of gold coins they spent monthly in our Jura auction house ... please stop pressuring the Royal family, leave something in their treasury!!" Robin scratched his head, it seems that the patriarch''s previous talk about the *intion* due to the appearance of his innovations was correct, his work is increasing but the amount of gold in the kingdom is fixed, Robin sneered Sarcastically... his innovations cannot be valued in gold, but even this was limited... "Sigh~ only 5 million gold coins then, and I won''t hand you over otherw technique keys this year, that''s myst offer." Even after dropping the price in half, William''s eyelids trembled for a moment at hearing this enormous amount... But after taking a quick look at Alfred, whose eyes began to twinkle with excitement, he sighed and said, "Alright, Alright... I agree" "Excellent!" Robin nodded happily, "Uncle Brian, do you have a single slot Oath tablet or are they all sold out?" "Of course I have one!" He reached into his pocket and pulled out a metal te slightly smaller than his palm "...You keep it in your pocket? nevermind.." Robin took the tablet and passed it to Prince Alfred, then dictated the oath and made him inject his soul sense into the tablet and repeat slowly. After he finished, Robin patted the prince''s shoulder, "You are the first person to benefit from aw technique I made for my children while you are not even a direct surrogate of mine... use it well." Prince William stood and patted his little brother on the shoulder excitedly, "Haha that''s excellent, I have no doubt that you will learn the technique of an exceptionalw... but where is the technique?" "Sorry, but I will not write the technique manually, go to Caesar in the newnds and take with you a single use sound talisman... When you reach Caesar, activate the talisman and I will tell him to teach you the technique orally and convey to you his long experience in using it, he will be A personal tutor for you for a month, after which you can go back to the Capital and do whatever you want." "But where do I find him? it is said that he is roaming your newnds all the time with your other two boys searching for rebels..." Alfred replied "I will send a sound message to uncle David and have Caesar wait for you at the main factory, and Uncle Brian will send a knight to show you the way, is that okay?" Robin pointed at the patriarch Alfred nodded, "Alright!" Robin turned back to look in William''s direction and tossed the scroll he was still holding at him, "These are the minor keys I''ve prepared for this year, since we have agreed I don''t need to hand them over this year, consider it next year''s key... This will save you the trouble of sending someone to take it next year, our five years agreement is almost done.. only one key to go." Then, after a few more pleasantries and formalities, Robin stood up and left the office, heading back to the guest house again... --------------------------- Robin returned to his seclusion and his oblivion to the speed of the passing of days Two months after his meeting with the two princes, the way to build the Pirs of the path of the truth began to take shape before his eyes, some of the things that were blocking his path were removed and he had the general idea of ??how to build his pirs now During the following month, he enteredplete seclusion, in which he focused all his attention on building his Pirs, not moving a single step outside his room the whole time.. and on day 33 he finally did it Robin Burton has officially be a Level 11 Knight! The first thing he did after he finished forming the eleventh level pirs was not to test his strength and not check how far his life force had reached, but rather directly rose and lit a fire using some sheets from his bed And the result was not what he expected. Robin did not hope for a big change after getting into the Knighthood, as he only tranted what he already knew and mastered to a solid form for a new cultivation level, that is it... all he wanted was to reduce research times and increase the strength of mental and spiritual a little bit as well. And he lit that fire to see if there was something cleared in a way that will reduce his research time as he was hoping... But what he saw in the fire was not what he was preparing for... This was not what he had been seeing before he became a knight! Or, more precisely, it is *more* than he had been seeing before! Everything he knows about fire is still in front of him more clearly than before and the connection between the different 3D patterns in the main body is as clear as the sun in a clear sky, perhaps if Robin had seen this earlier he would have finished the perfect major fire heavenlyw technique in a few months less... But what amazed him most is that his eyes can now prate deeper and see patterns in the mes that he could not see before... but at the same time, he felt that this does not mean that what he was seeing before was incorrect. After examining the patterns for about another two hours, he was sure that this was without a doubt the second stage of Major Heavenly Law of Fire!! The second stage of a Major Heavenly Law... this was no joke. even for any minor heavenlyw no matter how weak it is, anyw technique that has a second stage meaning that it can be used to reach the realm of sainthood, this type of technique what gives the ancient noble families their stature, it is the top guarded possession for any Duke family... it is invaluable even within empires! Robin has always been annoyed at thinking about the future of his children''sw technologies, as it is the squeezes his intelligence and his efforts to discover the first stage of thew, he didn''t leave a single pattern in sight that he didn''t use, he even went the most inhospitable environment like volcanos to make sure that he didn''t miss a thing After he finished the fire heavenlyw technique the first time and after his head cooled down, a question was raised high... what will happen when he considers starting to research the second stage of anyw? was there even a second stage in terms of the pure patterns that he sees? if there isn''t then why are these second stage techniques are more powerful? was the truth a path that will show him the beginning of the road then he would have to take The long way afterward? In his previous assumption, He decided that when one of his kids reaches level twenty, he will need to enter into seclusion for a few decades until he finds a way to reach the second level of one of thosews! But even though the patterns he sees now are a bit confusing, it was exactly as he used to see the first stage patterns before... if he has enough time, there is no doubt that he can find them all andpile them to make the second stage technique for one of the strongestws that have appeared in this world! Chapter 135 After breaking into the Knighthood realm, Robin stayed in his room for a few more days trying to get used to his new abilities and the new world view that unfolded before him. Also, his main path as a researcher did not prevent his curiosity from trying his new strength as a knight, but he soon became frustrated... His strength as a cultivator had increased but not by much, it was just a little less than the ordinary increase in his previous breakthroughs... Breaking through in the knighthood realm takes A LOT more energy than usual, especially building the Pirs in level 11 which is the first in the knighthood realm, it takes much more energy than the basic 10 energy foundation levelsbined, where did all that energy go? He knows that some of that energy would be used for reshaping the body of the knight to make it able to use the heavenlyw he made his pirs with. for a human flesh able to release fireballs or adapt to extreme speed... it requires this kind of massive reshaping. other than this, a portion of the used energy is for expanding the life force... and whatever energy is left after those two points will be used to expand the knight''s future energy reserves, and increase the amount of usable energy in every attack... this is the true power of a knight! As for the Law of Truth, it is something that affects the inner intuition and the eyes of its user, it is not something that the body has to be mutated for... So other than his eyes, he got out of this with no benefits for his body whatsoever, but that should have freed more energy to turn into expanded energy reserves and increased usable energy per attack! but that didn''t happen... His eyes mutation has taken so much energy that it almost left nothing for anything else... whether it is physically or energy-wise, Robin found himself far below an ordinary knight. But this did not bother Robin too much, strength is not what he was hoping for when he chose the Path of Truth... And he can also use the Path of Truth in many indirect ways during a life or death battle like he did with that assassin before, which is the only important aspect for strength... or that''s what the weakest Knight in history told himself anyway. After a whole week of building the Pirs, Robin finally came out of his seclusion. The whole process took 8 months of his life, one month of them inplete istion... this was more than he had expected when he decided to start, but at least he did it now and removed a great weight off his chest. Immediately after getting out of the room he left his house without trying to find anyone in it, as Zara and M had left the house almost since the academy was built and now they spend most of their time there and don''te back unless they want to sleep... Especially after M started learning higher level runes directly from Zara and started helping her prepare the monthly auction sales. The first thing he did was that he headed directly towards the academy, smiling and nodding his head towards those he met along the road, and his smile increased when he saw the building in front of him... Thest time he got to this ce was after building the first section of the Academy, But now the building is huge in every sense of the word! It wouldn''t be an exaggeration if Robin said that this was thergest building he had ever seen after the royal pce! This ce is specially equipped to contain the lives of a thousand Rune Master inside it, in terms of living, working, resting, ces for chatting and exchanging ideas, and even huge lecture halls! Robin went straight in, undisturbed by the guards, and began examining every little detail in the academy alone and nodded with satisfaction at what he saw. "Robin! The guards just told me that you came to the academy, when did you leave? And why didn''t you summon us?...hmm? You are a knight!!" M''s voice came from behind Robin as he was inspecting one of therge lecture halls Robin turns and finds M standing with a brush with her hands stained with dark green ink, and there are a few spots on her clothes as well, and he bursts intoughter, "Haha, looks like I made the right decision not to summon you two, I see that you started practicing Vitality Rune now?" "Hmph, stop making fun of me or else.." M takes a few steps, picking up the brush and moving it in the air. Robin quickly took a couple of steps back, fearing the ink woulde on his clothes, "Woah alright alright, you win I will stop, why did you think I was making fun of you? you look better when you work hard and notzing around all day... I''m going to Uncle Tim''s restaurant, do you want toe? And where is Zara?" "Who waszing around all day?! ...Zara is currently busy teaching the elite ss about the Vitality Rune, I already understood everything and made two Vitality talismans so far, but I expect she still has to spend some more time with them, Wait I''ll wash up and go get her with us." And she was about to turn around and leave... looking very excited, not every day Robines and asks her to go out with him... "No need, work is more important, I will make it up for her with another dinnerter.. As for you, if you finished you lectures and work for today thene with me, I will wait for you outside the academy in half an hour." "Okay!" Then M turned and walked away, and Robin went back into roaming the academy, examining his heritage... ------------ "COME, COME HERE, I HAVE THE BEST CLOTHES AND ..oh! good morning sir Robin..E, COME!" "Hello, Uncle Robin." "thank you, sir" "My family and I are praying for you!" "Haha, how are you, Robin!" "thank you... Thank you so much.." Walking in the city streets with M is not as noisy as it was at first, for the past year Robin used to go out and walk with her around the city until everyone got used to it... Just as the city itself has be crowded with saintsing from all over the kingdom to follow the auctions... so seeing strong saints like M in the streets is no longer a strange thing. But what made Robin amazed is the *thank you* that is repeated by many of those he meets on the streets... This phenomenon has been going on for a while and Robin never thought of it, but it appears that it increases significantly with every time he gets out which made his suspicion increase this time. Today, out of every ten people who greet him, about 7 of them thank him... for what?! No one of themoners or even his weak rtives are supposed to know about his innovations! Even after he finished his meal and paid the 50 gold coins, Jack told him that *he will make many people thankful for this today*... which made Robin look at M and find her stifling herugh by his side. And after his first step in the street after leaving the restaurant, the strange phenomenon came back "He came to the restaurant again, what a great man!" "Thank you!!" After walking for about two hundred meters and the phenomenon continuing, Robin couldn''t hold himself anymore and grabbed M''s arm, "Okay that''s enough, what do you know and don''t tell me? What are all these people thanking me for? Is there any news leaking out about what I''m really doing?!" "Hahahaha, you finally can''t stand it anymore, you bid smart man? I was expecting your facade of indifference tost for another two months!" "M..." His voice got colder "Hehe alright I will answer, but talking won''t help,e with me." M put her hand on his shoulder and wrapped him in energy, then quickly sped towards the north of the city. After about a minute, they bothnded on a tall building overlooking arge open piece ofnd, where there was nothing but arge tent with a sign * Robin Burton''s charity *, and in front of the tent, arge number of women and children were sitting... Robin was extremely surprised by the sign and looked at M, "What is going on here? how are those people? and what charity is this?! I know nothing of it, why are they using my name?" "Don''t you remember what I said to Jack Burton about what he does with your money? *use it to feed the poor*... Do you know how much food can those 50 gold coins buy for ordinary mortals?" " ....what!?" Robin didn''t expect this answer, "they took my words seriously that day?!" Chapter 136 Chapter 136 ¨C [Bonus ]The Evrens "Of course they did! Since that day you have been visiting them continuously, at some point you were visiting them at least once a week, all that gold were converted to meals for the poor and distributed here at lunch time every day, the official lunch time is in an hour from now, you can wait and watch¡­ Many of the poor in the northern part of the city and their families will gather here to take their rations for today It is unfortunate that the 50 gold coins aren''t nearly enough for everyone, and you don''t even go there daily, so the food is also limited¡­ I think that every family has the right to take a meal once every two weeks or so, it was made that way so that the food would reach everyone who is in need¡­ but this is still a great help for them and all this is done under your name, your poprity among the poor rises with every dish they receive from here, even the higher Layers of the City and the foreigners are impressed¡­ when someone hears about this initiative from you, nothinges on their tongues except for praise." "This¡­" Robin felt his legs run weak and sat in his ce on the roof watching the women and children sitting in front of the tent waiting for something to eat. Robin remained in his ce for more than half an hour, It was long enough to see people began to gather from all sides in the open piece ofnd, so many of them that thend began to disappear and was soon covered with skinny bodies with eyes that sparkled with hope as they wait for their turn for the food they have been waiting two weeks for¡­ Robin didn''t know how he was feeling, he identally did something great with that suggestion and that little money¡­ but then again, Yet another thing he is getting praised for even though he didn''t mean it! The things he really does with his work and brilliance too few know about it, but he is getting the credit and love for some things he never thought of, how ironic is that¡­ After another few minutes, Robin couldn''t stand watching any longer, so he got up and sighed, "Heh~ I looked ahead too much that I forgot what is under my feet, I wanted to change the whole world but I haven''t been able to improve the lives of those who live in my own city¡­ Tell Uncle Brian to subsidize Uncle Tim''s restaurant every month with enough money to feed all the poor in the city from today onwards, and they should be three good meals a day and not one, I don''t think that would be too troublesome for the family¡­ I guess 20,000 gold coins would do? This amount would have been a problem in the past, but not anymore¡­ No one shall sleep hungry in my city any longer." M nodded with a smile as if she was waiting for this response all along, "No problem, the patriarch won''t refuse you a request like that¡­ More people will be thankful for you from today onwards, Robin." "Let''s go¡­" Robin said and jumped off the building, and left in the opposite direction¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª M walked next to him quietly and did not want to disturb him while he was thinking, that scene a while ago had an effect on him more than she thought¡­ But after a few minutes of walking, he took the initiative, "Where is Billy? I want to ask him something¡­" "He spends most of his time in the newnds now, the Five Saints need to stay in the factories to protect the furnaces and the arsenals, as Billy works on overseeing the new projects and dealing with your noble families there¡­" M replied. "Oh.. well we''ll go to the patriarch then." M shook her head, "No need, he has been in seclusion for over a month, he has reserved 3 third level spirit Revitalizing pills and decided to try the breakthrough to level 26." Upon hearing this, Robin stood in the middle of the street, "What? there is no saint in charge? who runs Jura City then?!" "Of course I am! Uncle Edward takes care of everything rted to the army and its armament, As for all the other matters they are decided by me." M ced her hand on her chest and replied proudly "You?! Sigh~ The family is frighteninglycking in high ss figures¡­ never mind, did we get information on the party that took the Soul Strengthening technique and Soul replenishing technique booklets?" M replied angrily, "I''ll try to ignore that you are not treating me as a family member, Hmph! As for the information you are asking for, yes we have it, the intelligence department got it two months ago¡­ The guy who leaked the two techniques was not some wandering cultivator as he said, he is rtively unknown as a cultivator, but at the end, we found out that he is a member of a Baron family of the Duchy of Evren." "..?!" Robin never expected this, or rather he didn''t want to expect it, "What kind of rtionship does that Baron have with the Evrens?" "Excellent rtionship, in fact, there are many low-level marriage rtions between the two families, and they are the first to answer the call of wars, you can say that they are the dogs of the Evren family." Robin furrowed his eyebrows, a mere Baron would not dare to y such a game on an ordinary Marcos family, let alone a family as important and mighty as the Burtons now, after a few seconds, he started to move forward again and asked, "The Duchy of Evren¡­ they are the border duchy with Dolivar, right? We need to pass through theirnds every time we enter or exit our newnds¡­ What is our current rtionship with them?" M shrugged, "Not so bad really, we don''t have the best of rtions but at least there is no hostility on the surface¡­ They attend all the auctions we are holding and win a few talismans every month, though every now and then there are squabbles at the frontier with our newnds when the wagons loaded with the ssified weapons or battalions of our armies try to get in or out from there, no deaths we involved but they are just not flexible at all¡­ Just three months ago, they seized a wagon full of ssified weapons and kept it with them for a whole week with ridiculous excuses before returning it to us after some pressure from Patriarch Brian, even my uncle Edward had to intervene in this and threaten to involve the Bradleys in the situation¡­ And currently, they restrict the passage of our ssified weapon wagons from theirnds to once a month for *security reasons*, we currently have to collect all our work in the factories over the course of the month and send it in one big caravan made up of several wagons." Robin''s features turned upside down, that was totally unexpected¡­ Robin was angry that the two techniques he worked hard to make had gone missing, but he wasn''t worried. Even if the two techniques fell into the wrong hands, there is no problem really, even if they have ways to strengthen and replenish the soul, so what? what will they do with those souls? The actual problemes after the two techniques fell into the hands of one of the forces, an inevitable question would arise: *What do we do with those souls after they are strengthened?* Whoever that will have those two techniques will enviably make the connection with the Burtons asking to hire cultivators with strong souls¡­ why would the Burtons gather those special cultivators and even empower them more? to make something special¡­ And what do the Burtons do have and can be called *special* that others don''t? talismans¡­ The whole process won''t be a mystery anymore if that force who takes the two techniques has any smart person he would start questioning the *old man in the mountain* myth and look at the Burtons themselves more¡­ ¡­and this is what Robin feared most, that this organization would try to prate their ranks and try to find out more than they should. And this is what is happening now, it is clear that the Duchy of Evren has begun to seek answers to the new questions that began to arise¡­ There is no longer any doubt that they were the ones who took the two techniques. And without room for any doubt¡­. This won''t be thest time he will hear Evren''s name with something he doesn''t like. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 ¨C Who Is Visiting?! "The Duchy of Evren¡­" Robin muttered in a low voice M was silent for a few minutes to give him a chance to think, then spoke, "I know what you are thinking, it''s easy to make the connection, those techniques are most likely taken by the Evren family, the patriarch thought the same when he heard the report as well, but it''s hard to act, extremely hard¡­" Robin nodded, "There is no evidence that they took the techniques, and even if there is evidence you can simply refuse to hand them over, even if we mess with that Baron family now we would gain nothing¡­ I''m generally not worried about what they can do with those two booklets, they are worthless without putting them into use by crafting the talismans, but¡­ I''m afraid they will go further after they have tasted their first sess. ¡­Appoint a few men from the intelligence department to collect only information about the Duchy of Evren, watch their movements closely¡­ the way they deal with our caravans that cross to the newnds, what they do at the auctions¡­Tell me if there are esctions on their part." M shrugged, "I will do as you say¡­" "thank you, sir!" "I wish there were more benefactors like you!" Robin nodded with a smile to the passersby, then spoke to M, "Is there something in the family that warrants my personal intervention?" "Yeah, you made the 30 10-slots Oath tablets and handed them over to us a few months ago¡­ Billy took only 20 of them to the newnds in case if new families wanted to join our panner After they all saw that the first four families that joined us started gaining knights,nds, etc.. they also came to take the oath and received the minor heavenlyw technique¡­ during these months we have been able to win 17 more families to be our nobles in the newnds! As for me, I booked 10 tablets here in case new potential rune masters came while you were in seclusion. At first, everyone said 10 tablets were too many for that and I almost sent the rest to Billy, but the strangest thing happened¡­ During the past 8 months, more than 300 cultivators that match the specifications came to work for us!" "Wha-?! 300 of them?!" Robin was shocked by the number and stopped for a moment in the street, during his previous year of seclusion, they could barely gather 56 individuals! M nodded, "This shocked us too¡­ up till now we still don''t know how that happened, I personally think it was the new enormous academy that is starting to gain fame for being *mysterious*, or maybe seeing that our Inscription Masters were treated with respect and really received what they were promised¡­ The important thing is that more than 300 individuals came to work, and because you were busy, I and Zara took over the task¡­ We told them about the oath they had to say and about the benefits for them and the powers behind them if they joined us, etc¡­ the whole process was easier with them because they already have knowledge about the Oath tablets as they are sold in auctions for a few months now¡­ In the end, 149 individuals agreed to stay and work with us¡­ 100 of them took the oath, 8 of them died because of trying to break the oath, then another 8 took their ce¡­ and the rest of the 41 are waiting until we provide them with tablets to swear upon and start their learning¡­" "Does this mean¡­ excluding you and Zara, there are 123 Rune masters that are working on the talismans now as we speak?!" Robin asked hesitantly. "that is partially right¡­ some of them are still in the training period though, the older Rune masters are still teaching the new ones what they know¡­ but in general yes, we currently have 123 Rune masters" M nodded. "This¡­" Even in Robin''s wildest dreams, he didn''t think the Rune Masters could reach that number, if each of them made one fire explosion talisman per day, then the total number at the end of each month would be¡­. "Hey.. where did you go in your mind¡­" M poked him a few times in the side of his head "Uh, no, nothing.. you say there are 41 individuals waiting to take the oath? that means you need 5 oath tablets of ten slots, right?" M nodded, "Billy sent 50 new tablets of the ten-slot size, they are all waiting for you¡­" Robin rubbed his chin, at this rate he would still need to draw the ten-slot tablets in weekly biases alongside those single-slot he need to make for sale After a few seconds, he sighed, "Forget it¡­ I''m going to make the five tablets, for now, then I will leave the rest to you. You are a saint and Zara has a lot of experience with the Runes now. I will teach you how to make the oath tablets yourself, I wish one of you will catch it¡­" "Excellent!!" M was very happy with Robin''s statement, after the increase in the numbers of the masters of talismans, her role and Zara became much more limited, and with every new Rune the Rune masters start to produce, their role between them bes less, it''s about time they both specialize in something new¡­ ¡ª¡ª¨C After entering the administration area, Robin made a detour toward the guest house, but M stopped him, "Where do you think you''re going¡­?" "Emmm¡­ home?" Robin was surprised by the question "Hey,e on." Then she pulled his arm in the opposite direction Soon, a heavily guarded luxurious pce with a nice frontal private garden appeared in front of them. The pce wasn''t very big but it was undoubtedly one of thergest buildings in the administrative area, excluding the academy of course, after a few seconds Robin of looking around he understood something and gasped, "This¡­!" "Right, it''s our home¡­" M had a big smile, she had worked so hard to supervise every little thing in the pce, she made it a better version of her former mansion in Bradley Pearl City. Robin looked at her out of the corner of his eye, "You mean my house?" "Aren''t we one, honey? hehe Come on, show me the house from the inside." Then I quickly pulled him inside ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Robin took a vacation from training, research, and very much everything he used to do, as he fully focused on teaching M and Zara how to make the oath tablets¡­ After making the simple version of the sound talisman, he would draw the multi-use version only for money, But he now HAS to draw only two things¡­ the third level of The spirit Revitalizing Pill, and the oath tablets¡­ if he can make them sessfully draw the oath rune, then it will be only a matter of time for them to be able to draw The spirit Revitalizing rune as well! As such, investing some time on them, for now, will surely pay in the future¡­ but the *sometimes* took more than he expected The subject was not easy for them, as this was the first time they drew something rted to the soul, it was much moreplex than the level they were ustomed to, it is like asking a kid in the first level of energy foundation to study the third stage of a heavenlyw technique! and the inevitable happened, after the first week of trying, the two failed miserably¡­ But Robin didn''t give up on them, he decided to change his strategy¡­ he would spend a few hours daily trying to enhance their craftsmanship of the Runes as a whole by solidifying their foundation, after every rune they perfect, he would get to the next one then the next! When he got to the point where he had to make them perfect the sound, fire explosion, and even the vitality Runes, Robin ordered to gather all 164 Rune Masters, the older and fresh ones, in a lecture hall and give them all a few lectures personally, and even passed by them one by one to see how fast and precise they were¡­ He did it so that they could get their information straight from the source¡­ and even remind them who the real boss is in here. this process took him a full month, but in the end, it bore fruit¡­ all the Rune master became at least 30% faster than they were before, as for M and Zara who were taking private lessons daily, they were able to finally make their first oath tablet each! at that same week, The Patriarch also came out of his seclusion, officially bing a level 26 Saint. But the actual main event at the end of the month is when M one day came up to Robin and said, "My father ising to Jura, he said he wanted you for something important and he is bringing another guest with him.." "Guest? Who¡­?" Robin asked "Duke Raymond Alton" Chapter 138 Chapter 138 ¨C A Brat A weekter.. the front garden Robin''s new Pce "Wee Wee, my humble house is honored receiving two Dukes today!" Robin opened his arms and greeted the two men approaching him , "Hahaha, it''s been years since west met Brat," then Gn ced his hand on the middle-man shoulder next to him" let me introduce you two, this is Raymond Alton¡­ Raymond, this is Robin Burton my daughter M''s fiance." Robin smiled and looked at the man who wasing towards him, expressions of bewilderment, astonishment, and perhaps even shock ware evident even in his look at Robin¡­ Robin wasn''t happy with this look at all¡­ Actually, he wasn''t happy since M told him about this meeting, he had nothing to do with Duke Raymond and he wasn''t supposed to know who he was, so what brought him here? In the end, Robin managed to fake a smile and spoke, " Can the moon be hidden? We live on Duke Alton''s territory so, of course, I saw a picture of him in my youth, but it is still an honor for me to formally meet your highness today¡­ but may I know the reason for your visiting this little one? I think patriarch Brian has alreadye out of his seclusion if you want something from the Burtons, So.." But the response was not expected, as Raymond looked at him even more sharply and muttered, "Robin¡­ Burton¡­ so you are the mastermind and creator of the marvelous talismans, just a 150-year-old guy, and only 11th level knight? who would have thought of that¡­" Duke Raymond''s first sentence since his arrival wiped away any smile from Robin''s face as he turned to look at Gn in anger. "Haha, why are you looking at me?! Hold on.." Gnughed loudly and then threw a one-slot oath tablet to Robin, "We had a great conversation in which I had to reveal your identity, but I made him swear not to leak your identity to anyone." Robin picked up the tablet and examined it carefully, before putting it in his pocket and smiling again at Duke Raymond, "I am d my acquaintances have increased another one. Wee again, Your Highness." "Hahaha, if you said that before checking the tablet, I might have believed you!" Raymondughed out loud, not really angry. "Just a precaution, Your Highness, you must understand my situation, right? Come on, please take a seat.." Robin pointed at a small table in the front garden of his pce. The two followed him to the table and began exchanging pleasantries and formalities for a few minutes until M brought them cups of coffee and distributed them then sat down next to Robin "Haha, you are really a difficult boy to meet, a good while has passed since I tried to have a meeting with you, but you were always in seclusion or busy with something.. Only when I learned from my daughter that you are out and that you were not busy with anything for some time, I left everything in my hand and decidede immediately.." Gn spoke while drinking his coffee "You are always wee here, Your Highness." Robin smiled "Huh? why do you keep saying *Your highness*? Call me my father-inw, you brat¡­ what, aren''t we a family now?" Gnughed out loud Robin looked next to his eye at M sitting to his right, and shrugged, "Hehe, I think you''re right, father-inw.. but what is wrong with *boy, brat, young man*? You are letting my current looks fool you too much.." Robin didn''t like those words very much, or rather, they weren''t familiar to him. He was treated by the little vige next to his cave like an old fart not so long ago. Duke Raymond chuckled, "You are just a little boy of 150 years of age I think? When I was your age I was still testing my luck with girls left and right¡­ You can''t imagine how shocked I was when I found out you were the talisman maker, Gn needed a few minutes to convince me of that!" "Hahaha, don''t remind me of the past, Raymond, 150 years is nothing to the nobles¡­ It might be the end of the life of an ordinary cultivator of the tenth level, but for those who have studied thews, every level in the knighthood realm increases the life span by 50 years, so a level 20 Knight can live up to 650 years. Then if you are lucky enough you can enter sainthood, where each level in Sainthood increases the life span by 100 years, meaning that we who are at the top of the level of the saint can live up to approximately 17 centuries!! that not even speaking about Sagehood, whose life span increases by 300 years with each level¡­ And you speak as if you are old, you son of a century and a half? hahaha" Raymond nodded with a smile, "Honestly, only a brat could plot to attack a whole kingdom when one of his rtives was *almost* about to get hurt in it¡­ I was surprised when I first heard that the talisman-creator was the one who sponsored that war, but now I understand." Gn nodded "hmm you are right¡­ if not his highness Sage Albert gathered the armies at the borders and threatened Dolvar at that time, The Burton''s army and my army there would have been wiped out, his stance in the war was as important as the war itself or maybe more, he is the one who won thend not the army¡­ we owe him a lot." "FVCK! I''m sitting right in front of you, Did you twoe here to insult me?!" The way this conversation went really enraged Robin, it rubbed salt on the injury¡­ Robin already feels stupid every time he thinks about that war¡­ Attacking Dolivar exposed him to many dangers that almost destroyed him, he was only lucky that the Royal family of the ck Sun got to him first and the only fruit he got out of that war was the half a duchy the Burtons took, but even that became a liability that burdens their steps "Hahaha, who would dare insult the godfather of talismans, if we all died right at this moment, we will be forgotten as soon as our bodies go back to earth¡­ but you, my little friend will never be forgotten, you will go down in history as one of the forefathers who added something to this world¡­" Duke Raymond spoke solemnly *Never to be forgotten* those words already cooled down Robin by much and made him forget his anger, Duke Raymond struck his nerves easily and also went straight to his greatest desire easily¡­ ''This guy is good..'' he thought to himself "Yeah that''s right, your inexperience does not take anything away from you¡­ Tell me, Robin, is it true that you spent your whole life in a cave alone, as M told me?" Gn asked "¡­more or less, thest twenty years I found Caesar as a baby and he lived with me in the cave¡­" "So you are without real experience, my little friend, to gain experience and openly say "I lived" you have to socialize with the people, love and hate, start fights and find peace¡­ You may be a genius and unparalleled in certain respects, but in terms of maturity, I don''t think you are more mature than a young man in his twenties¡­" Robin scratched his head, not knowing what to say to these two old beasts who are centuries older than him "Sigh, my age, and my practical experience may be really nothingpared to you¡­ but I know that I have what it takes to make up for this, you bothe here on your feet to see me, right? Tell me, my father-inw, how can I help you? And what was that great deal that you had to reveal my identity to Duke Alton for?" "You want to change the subject, huh? Haha alright, I don''t want to bother you for long as weel, I know you need your time to change the world and make more Dukes cone to you haha¡­" Gnughed loudly, then looked seriously at his daughter, "Get out of here girl, go cultivate or something.." "..what?! Why! I arranged this meeting, I brought you coffee!!" M objected as soon as she heard her father''s words "I want your fianc¨¦ with something important, I don''t want him to think that I will use you to pressure him¡­ don''t worry I will tell youter the oue of the meeting." still gesturing her to leave as he spoke "you!" M hit her foot on the ground and left, her appearance made Robin burst outughing¡­ Then he turned back to look at the Duke, " discuss something important¡­ what is this?" Gn put down the coffee cup on the table in front of him and gave a meaningful smile, "Honestly, I''m hungry¡­" "hmm?" Robin smiled, "those who know who I am would drool over so many things, tell me, father-inw¡­ what exactly do you want to eat?" "The Kingdom of the Lying Water" Gn announced Chapter 139 Chapter 139 ¨C Great Appetite Robin was shocked by the Duke''s reply and his smile vanished, he thought Gn would ask him for more talismans or arger share of the categorized armaments, but this¡­ "Your appetite is very worrying, father-inw.." "Hahaha, frankly, I have some envy in my heart¡­ In one fell swoop, the little Burton family has acquired nearly enoughnds to be dered a duchy for yourselves, and I am a duke with a bigger army and wider resources, still have thends I got from my ancestors¡­ Do you think this is fair?" " You got what we agreed upon, it''s not like you were the losing side in this matter.." Robin replied inly " Honestly, I didn''t think we would keep a single inch ofnd out of that war, not to mention half a duchy¡­ Two saints and hundreds of knights of my family have died in that war and I got nothing besides a future investment I know that I got what I wished for, and if I have to go back in time I will probably take the same decision and have the methods to make the fire talisman¡­ But thend¡­ Land Is Power! you might not feel the bless you have at your hands now, but you will feel it clearly after you finish developing it¡­ more territories under you means more cultivation resources, more minerals to arm your soldiers and more rich beasts zones, more gold mines, more men to join the army, more talented youth to join and serve the family¡­ more of everything! .. congrattions to you about that sweet fat piece ofnd you got to yourself, but now I want to invest what I got out of that war.. the fire talismans, they must put to use for my own benefit this time! " Duke Gn spoke seriously "¡­But the timing¡­" Robin muttered, he understood that the Duke was trying to say, but his own n for the iing years was peaceful as if can get, he already gained enoughnd for the family to grow and expand their base upon for the next few generations, As for himself, he only needed to expand his legacy by training more Rune Masters and researching for morews, even finding more ways to spread his work to everyone¡­ now is the time to rx and gain the fruits of the past 150 years¡­ Gn smiled, " What about it? Is there a better timing? The prestige of the ck Sun Kingdom among the other kingdoms is at its peak right now, and everyone is still waiting for any move from us, even the Dukes of Lying Water next to me started to send gifts and deal cautiously with the Border Patrol! haha, their soldiers were extremely arrogant not long ago and now they are behaving like kittens¡­ I can say that if I move now, I will win half the battles before they even start because of their intense fear of the talismans¡­ If we lingered for much longer, this fear may dissipate and I will lose many more soldiers." Robin nodded, "You have a point¡­ then? why are you here? What do I have to do with all of this?" "How can you not have something to do with it, you are a partner in this war as much as me and Gn, the talismans are the basis of this ambition," Raymond added Robin turned to him, "Sorry for asking, tell me again what are you doing here!?" Raymond looked at Gn in the eye and found him chuckling, then sighed and replied to Robin, "Your son-inw is really as rude as you said" then went back to look at Robin and said, " I''ll join Gn in the attack." "Why?!" Robin looked at Gn, "You already have the necessary army to take on any duchy head-on, and you have the method of making the fire explosion runes which makes you nearly invincible among your peers¡­ why do you need the Alton family..?!" Gn spoke seriously, "I will not lie to you, the matter of involving the Alton family was the advice of Sage Albert when I went to visit him to tell him about my intention to attack the Lying water kingdom and take the piece ofnd next to me, even if they don''t make a non-aggression pact like yours, I''m confident that I can permanently take at least a quarter of the Duchy next to me¡­ But he didn''t like my suggestions¡­ Between us and the Lying water kingdom, there is a great frontier stretching between the duchy of Alton and mine on our side and three duchies on their side¡­ I only wanted to attack the duchy with which I share thergest frontier and take what I can from them, but Sage Albert suggested that I take the Alton family with me and widen that scope of the attack¡­ we will invade three enemy duchies At the same time. This might have been just a dream in the past, but not now¡­ Now we have an irreceable opportunity to increase thends of ??the ck Sun and make it thergest kingdom among the eight. The sage said that after many small wars, the other kingdoms will get used to wars using the talismans they might find a way to reduce its danger and our advantage will be lessened greatly, so we have to take advantage of what we have now and strike as hard as we can before they have time to find solutions." Robin rubbed his chin for a few seconds, then nodded, "Sage Albert really knows how to really take his chances, but is it easy to start wars like this? Dolivar has spared no effort during the past tens of years to drag us into a war¡­" Raymond shook his head, "We have had a lot of wars already, but it was between the duchies of Evren and Tinley¡­Wars on an individual level are easy and we cane up with any trivial reason to start them, we can send a soldier to take a shit in the enemy''snd, that would do! haha, the real problem is in the royal war¡­." Gn nodded, "Right, I went to the sage to see if he would support me in case the Lying Water Kingdom''s royal family joined in or not, and he agreed and even told me to increase the attack scop by taking the Alton family and attacking three duchies instead of one, haha that would be a good fight." "Oh.. it looks like everything is ready, so.. what is my role? Don''t you know already how to make a level 6 Fire Explosion talisman?" Robin replied to Gn without emotions, he didn''t want to get involved in all of this¡­ "His name has be a fire Explosion talisman now? never mind¡­ frankly you left me in a dilemma, I couldn''t find people with the qualities you demanded ¨C strong spirits or knights ¨C who would bepletely loyal to me, so I built underground dungeons and filled them with thousands of ves And he taught them all how to draw the fire talisman, yet they only produce about 500 talismans per month! Some of them fail to drawpletely after wasting valuable resources and food, so I kill them, and some of them produce one talisman per week¡­ It is bing frustrating." "You.. you did.. WHAT?!" Robin stood up and yelled angrily, that idiot has taught the *secret* technique to thousands of people!! "What did you want me to do? You only created the oath tablets recently, and even after their creation they are too expensive for me to buy¡­" Gn innocently shrugged. After hearing this, Robin did not say anything else, but sat down again and put his hand on his forehead, it was not clear whether he was depressed or angry¡­ Gn felt he had screwed things up and tried to quickly change the subject and not go too far, "Ah, let''s get back to the important topic¡­ What I have right now is not enough for an invasion of this scale, we previously invaded the Duchy of Tinley with about 8,000 talismans, but that worked because it was a new invention, and frankly if they organized One more attack they would have wiped us clean done because the talismans were already out, Also, we will attack three duchies, not one, and Brother Raymond here doesn''t have a single fire talisman, not even mentioning the darkness talismans, vitality talismans, and the sound rings¡­ without you heavily involved in this, I will have to reject Sage Alpert suggested and stick with my previous n." Raymond nodded and a big cruel smile appeared on his face, "I heard that you are spending gold like water in your newnds, this project can help you out in that matter, I can buy any rune you have inrge quantities, you wouldn''t regret this¡­ As for me, I only want to serve my kingdom and raise the ck Sun g on morends¡­." Chapter 140 Chapter 140 ¨C Half Of WHAT?! Gn quickly added, "And don''t forget the weapons! I am currently purchasing from you 10% of all the production of your factories, and the royal family purchase another 10%, and the rest is given to your own army¡­ You need to raise the percentage you give me ¨C at least for half the production of the factories ¨C until the war begins." Raymond nodded with a smile, "I have heard a lot about the mysterious categorized weapons factories in your newnds, I would love to participate with Duke Gn in buying this percentage to support our efforts for the kingdom." Robin slowly tapped his cheek for more than two minutes in silence as he looked at the dukes sitting in front of him¡­ Apparently, they came here wanting A LOT of talismans, at least tens of thousands of them¡­ and half of the factory production on top of that? This was not hunger, but gluttony! Finally, Robin asked, "When do you intend to start the attack?" "This would be a massive war. We agreed previously that it would take about five years to train more soldiers and obtain enough recourses and of course enough weapons and talismans from you." Raymond Alton Reply "5 years, huh." Robin nodded continually, during the past month new individuals came to take the oath and work as Talisman Masters, currently, he has 181 Talisman Masters, some of them are still training but most of them have already started working on the Fire Explosion talismans and the Sound talisman, and there are still more of them being recruited with extremely fast pace! In addition, he has Zara and M and a few other true geniuses among the Rune Masters who learned how to draw Vitality and Darkness talismans also and they can make more than 5 runes per day! Within those five years, he will be able to provide arge number of different runes for the Burton family and can send the rest to these two Dukes without a problem As for weapons, it is less of a problem. Currently, several other factories are being built and production will be doubled in one year from now, Therefore, selling half of them means that the Burtons will maintain approximately the same current production¡­ And even more, factories will be built after that! After Robin got to this point, he looked at Gn and asked, " I don''t see a reason to refuse, but what do I gain from this?" "Although we will take huge quantities, We are willing to buy everything at the standard market price!" Raymond looked at Gn and then turned back to Robin and replied "Obviously, what else?" Robin replied inly A bad feeling started hitting Gn, "If you have requests, say them and we can discuss further¡­" Robin didn''t reply immediately, but closed his eyes and sank into his thoughts¡­ about half an hour have passed already, the two dukes got bored and started some side talks until he finds what he wants After another full five minutes, he opened his eyes and spoke directly, "If this deal was done as you want, it was going to cost you millions upon millions of gold coins, I think you need this money more than me to increase the size of your army over the next five years, each if you will need to raise an army of at least 400 thousand men, right? you need to pay, feed and arm them! that must be costly¡­ What do you think of another suggestion? I will give you 40,000 Level Six Fire explosion Talismans, and thousands of Darkness, Vitality, and sound Talismans, I will even send with you 10 elite Knights Rune Masters to stay with you throughout the war, they will make all the four kinds of talismans -especially Vitality talismans- in order to preserve the lives of your senior officers¡­ and all this without paying a single silver coin." "This¡­" Gn and Raymond looked at each other, this is too good to be true! "Robin, what do you want?" Instead of being happy, Gn asked anxiously¡­ He knows very well that his greed and ambition are nothingpared to the boy in front of him, he wasn''t some kind hearted man who will sacrifice for the love of the kingdom Robin smiled at Gn, "Brother-inw, I hope you haven''t forgotten the person who tried to assassinate me and was already too close to killing me when I was under your protection.." "You mean¡­ Marquess Rufus? Boy, I told you I can''t do anything to him, maybe I might impose economic pressure or something but¨C" Gn replied quickly trying to defend himself But Robin interrupted him, "Hey, hey, I didn''t tell you to do anything¡­ I will!" Gn furrowed an eyebrow, "What do you mean?" "When you go out with your army in five years to attack the Lying Water Kingdom, I personally will go out with the Burton family''s army to attack that Rufus, I want to hang his and his bastard son heads on the gate of his own city, his entirends shall be mine!" A cruel smile ate up Robin''s entire face Gn mmed the table in front of him angrily, "No way! Rufus administers about half of my duchy''snds, you''re asking to take all thatnds for a handful of talismans and weapons? are you crazy?!" "You are going to build a huge army, armed with tons of formidable categorized weapons and talismans, to take part in an attack on three duchies, if you do not seed in conquering them all then at least you will take a whole duchy¡­ then what if I take half of one from you? thatnd is passed down in his family since ages and he is only a follower of you in name, all you do is take taxes from him and give it to the royal family." "All this does not matter to me, I want to expand the familynds, and you say that you will take half of what I already have?! forget about it!" Gn replied angrily "Father-inw, I came back from the brink of death when I was under your protection and yet here we are and we are still together and our rtionship is even closer, but I have not forgotten what happened¡­ I kept silent for three years now because I know how sensitive his position, is and that the death of a Marquess is something that would draw a lot of attention and I can''t get out away with it¡­ but it''s different now, the Royals know my real value and the whole kingdom will be busy with the huge war outside, it is the perfect opportunity! ¡­This guy intends to kill me because I''m rted to Caesar, I bet he and his stupid son are still nning to kill both of us, maybe even kill Theo and Peon because they are Caesar''s brothers now¡­ What should I wait for? until he seeds? Duke, If you can''t take revenge for me for being attacked under your watch in your own institution, then let me take my own¡­ I must Kill that person at all costs or I will always be worried about my sons! And after I spend the family''s resources on killing thest man in their family, and thousands of our men are inevitably martyred in the war while the kingdom witnesses this, I must keep a piece ofnd, or I will look like a fool¡­ you don''t want you son-inw to look like a fool, right? But I understand your concerns¡­what about this, 45,000 of the Fire explosion talismans, I will send with you twenty Rune masters, and I will take only two-thirds of Rufus''nds." Robin spoke without stop Gn felt like he have taken a hit, he was nning to make Robin feel guilty for not giving him a piece of the newnd in Dolivar to make him pump more support, but it seems like Robin is using the same tactic against him now¡­ "¡­Should I pretend to see nothing while you attack my Duchy''snds and kill my nobles, Robin?! Secondly, even if you could take hisnds with the force of the army, you wouldn''t be able to kill him, Rufus is a Saint of the 29th level.." Gn said in a low voice. "That is why I said I will march after you start your war, no one will me you for not interfering, and I will apologize to the Bradleys afterward and return to you a lot of thends I took and even a lot of gold in front of the whole kingdom, then you can reply that you understand it was a personal grudge between the Burtons and the Rufus family, and the matter ends just like that¡­ As for how to kill him, that''s my problem, If I can''t think of a way until the 5 years limit is finished, I will cancel the project and you will have what you want for free¡­ What do you think of my offer?" "¡­Take a tenth of theirnds, this is a goodpensation for not being able to protect you that day, don''t exaggerate any further," Gn said angrily "Give me half theirnds and I will teach you how to make the 5-second Darkness talismans" Robin responded quickly Raymond Alton quickly turned to Gn again to see what will be his reply¡­ This conversation took a turn he had never expected Was this the same kid they were mocking for being too young a few minutes ago? Chapter 141 Chapter 141 ¨C [Bonus ] Splitting The Cake "¡­" Gn immediately went silent¡­ The Darkness talismans, he knows those talismans very well, If he had to choose between the same amount of Fire Explosion or Darkness talismans, he would surely choose the Darkness talismans! they are extremely important in the battles of knights, and if the knights were empowered¡­ the battle is as good as won. But Gn did not reply directly but remained silent for a few seconds before speaking, "¡­ Alright, you can take a third of theirnd, and I will take Edward when the war begins to lead my armies and then I will send him back to you after the war is over." "Argh, why are you so stingy?¡­ a third of thends of the Rufus family, in addition to the formernds of Baron Camden family." "Baron Camden? Hmmm Alright." Gn nodded, Camden''s family have mostly perished 6 years ago under the hands of Marquess Rufus, but theirnds were taken back and right now it still belongs to the Kingdom of Lying Water, in addition to that, it''s notrge in any way and is right next to Rufus'' Marcuse so he won''t actually lose much by giving it up¡­ He also knows that Robin made this request mostly because of his adopted son¡­ Peon Camden. Robin stood up smilingly and extended his hand to Gn to shake his¡­ A third of thends of the Rufus family means about 15% of the Duchy of Bradley. This area is much smaller than the newnds that joined the Burton family recently, but it is a few timesrger than the area of ??the old Earldom of the Burtons! Gn met him resentfully first but eventually shook his hand as well, announcing the seal of the deal. "Hahaha, excellent, this how gentlemen do their business! d everything is settled." Duke Raymondughed out loud When Robin heard this, he looked at Duke Raymond with the side of his eyes and chuckled maliciously, sending a cold tremor down Raymond''s spine. Raymond actually.. felt a little threatened. He stopped hisughter halfway and asked, "Why are you looking at me like that?!" Gn chuckled when he saw Raymond''s reaction, atst something got him out of his sour mood Robin returned to his seat and replied to Raymond, "Your Highness, it''s not fair to let my father-inw pay the full price while youugh at the side and watch, right? He doesn''t even need to pay anything since he has a method for making the fire explosion talismans and gets many categorized weapons on him monthly, he can attack that duchy next to him and rip arge chunk out of it.. but he is now stuck with you and he had to pay because of you¡­ how can this happen while you are the one who will benefit from this deal in the first ce?" "¡­. what do you want?" asked Raymond with a heavy heart, this guy just stole a fat piece ofnd from his own father-inw, what would he do to him? "As you know, The newnds that we have taken from Dolivar are separated from the ancestralnds of the Burton family, which causes us great headache¡­ And now that I have agreed with Duke Gn, we will have a great piece ofnd also separated from us, you do not think that the Burtons should be three scattered Pieces ofnd¡­right?" Robin spoke with a strange smile as if he was hinting at something "AHAHAHAHAHA¡­ HEHEHAAAAHAHA, yeah Raymond, do your business like a gentleman HAAAAHAHAHA" Gnughed out loud and kept patting Raymond''s back Raymond himself sighed and put his hand on his forehead. Robin''s words are very clear, that he wants to connect the oldnds of the Burton family with thends he will take from the Duchy of Bradley.. and to do this he must take thends that lie between the two, vastnds under the control of the Duchy of Alton! "I will speak to the nobles to give you a safe passage between the twonds." Raymond resented Robin shook his head, "That won''t work, listen¡­ between Jura and the Duchy of Bradley there are several nobles that controls differentnds, any one of them can link us with the Bradleys one of them is what I want¡­ thends of Marquess Tawi, he is the one who attacked us 15 years ago and did what he did to the Burtons¡­ the time for revenge hase for one, why not the other." Raymond took a moment to think about it andprehend the extent of the destruction that would happen to thends after five years¡­ then he nodded, "Sight~ It''s Alright, if thends are with you or with him, you all belong to the Duchy of Alton, do whatever you like." Robin shook his head, "No nooo your highness, After I get this vast territory, how can I remain under another family? We will be the 10th Duchy of the ck Sun Kingdom after this war." "ROBIN!!" Duke Raymond stood up and shouted angrily, " your Earldom has always been under The Altons'' role for thousands of years, you want to take it and even take thends of the Tawi family then be independent? This is too much, even for a greedy bastard like you!" Robin looked up at the Duke calmly, "Did you think we''d belong to the Altons forever? You''re a smart man with lots of experience, aren''t you? you have definitely already thought it through¡­ Someday, sooner orter, we will have our independence¡­ it is only a matter of time and a matter of whether it will be done with your permission or against it¡­ I don''t want to do it without your permission, my Duke¡­ Today is a good day and we cane up with a solution that satisfies everyone, just tell me what you want?" Raymond sat down again after a few seconds and fell into deep thought, of course, he knew he would face this situation one day, the crazy bastards who attacked Doliva with 30 thousand soldiers AND WON, will not be subjected forever¡­ but just he didn''t think he would face this situation too soon! After about ten minutes, he finally replied, "Increase the amount of Fire Explosion Talismans that you will deliver to us before the war to 60,000, and you must continue to support my army in all possible ways during the war until it stopspletely and after I get at least double of thends you want to take from me¡­ I also want a method for making Fire Explosion Talismans and you must hand it over today, I also want to buy a permanent share of 10% of your factories'' production after the war like the Bradleys and the Royal Family, and a permanent priority to buy anything you make like the two families, in addition to a non-aggression pact and a mutual defense pact between our two families that will remain in ce for one hundred years. " "DO YOU WANT MY UNDERWEAR TOO?!" Robin shouted "YOU FVCKING WANT HALF MY LANDS!! kid, These are my terms and I will not back down from one of them," Raymond announced Robin''s face appeared troubled, he thought the Duke would haggle with him over the size of thend he can take.. but this Raymond is really a snake in human flesh¡­ the fire explosion talisman is bing more *popr* than ever, if he give it to him then it wouldn''t be something exclusive any more actually.. the 10% of the factories'' production is also not a small amount¡­ Also, the issue of joint defense would be a restriction for him and in the future, it might do more harm than good, if one day there was an attack on the Altons he will have to defend them!? and guarantying that they would win double thends they lost¡­ huge pressure, to say the least, the 60,000 talismans became a mere joke now, he would have to fund many more if needed to make sure the Duke goes far¡­. that guy! Bute to think of it, the area of ??the Old Earldom of Burton and thends of the Tawi family together really make up about half of the Duchy of Alton, this and not even including the newnds he took from Dolivar and are now counted within the Duchy of Alton¡­ and all of this is not something that can be sold cheaply. However, all thesends and the new Duke title are on one side, and the Burton family members rejoicing when they get their revenge from the Marquess Tawi is on the other side, he knows very well how much they hate him¡­ Atst, Robin sighed, stood up, and extended his hand to Duke Raymond, "I ept." Chapter 142 Chapter 142 ¨C Pyramid Raymond also stood up and put his hand in Robin''s and shook it with a big smile But when he went back and sat down again, his smile faded a little by a little as he looked next to him in the direction of Gn with a strange frowned look, and he found that Gn he returned him the same look¡­ It is as if they are asking each other *What just happened?* "Sigh, you have a greedy son-inw, Gn. We came with high Morales that soon we will add newnds to us. But this little brat stole our currentnds from us, and the problem is.. we are satisfied with it! Hahaha." Raymondughed hysterically. with the creator of the talismans himself promised to back him up til he gets double what he lost, then what he has to fear? "Argh, don''t remind me, he''s really a little scoundrel¡­ he didn''t even consider that I am his father-inw and stole nearly a quarter of mynds, but that''s okay¡­ With the talismanic methods we have now, and the talisman Robin will provide us before the war, we can both drill deep into the Lying water kingdom." Gn''s eyes twinkled Robin chuckled and did not fall into the trap of those two and tried to change the subject now that he has what he wanted..the exchange of little talks and loughs continued for about an additional half an hour. Then Robin sent his pce guards to summon Patriarch Brian and General Edward to attend. An agreement of this magnitude was impossible to remain hidden, especially from these two, even M was also summoned to attend again as the one in charge of the talisman academy these days¡­ After the three arrived and Gn quickly summarized the general situation for them, the shock was the headline, but reactions varied¡­ Veteran General Edward began to think about how to put this huge amount of talismans into use, and made ns to train a strong army for the Burton family to defeat the two Marquess families before heading back to his own family and have the honor of initiating such a huge war¡­ He will have a lot of work to do in theing period. As for M, she went to pinch Robin''s arm because he uprooted such arge piece ofnd from her father even after their marriage agreement¡­ what use is this marriage agreement then?! As for the patriarch¡­when the exnation came to the point that if the Burton family were toe out victorious in the next two wars, they would be independent of the Altons and will only answer to the royal family, as the Tenth Duke family¡­ he fainted. After Gn finished exining the agreement, a new, lengthy round of consultations took ce,sting about two hours, between the Dukes, General Edward, Patriarch Brian, and even M, who knows the inside conditions of the Bradleys and Burtons. As for Robin, he took his leave from this session and went to prepare what he had promised¡­ two manuals for the method of making the 6th Level Fire explosion talisman and the other for making the Five Second Darkness talisman¡­ If any other was in his position, he would shed a tear with every line he drew and every letter he wrote, as he was about to hand over two of his most precious inventions¡­ but Robin prepared the two little books quickly and almost without emotion. Everything has a price tag, and the price this time was more than satisfactory. In fact, if Robin had made the same offers to the dukes at any other time, they would have tly refused, no one would be willing to give up all thesends at any cost, but now that they have a huge goal ahead of them and they need their gold and strength, their current possessions are no longer of the same value as before. After two hours Robin came back with the two books and distributed them to the dukes, then he sat with everyone again, trying to understand what they were saying¡­ but to no avail. Talking about military strategies, extensions, the division of tasks during the attack, the financial situation, and the conditions inside the dukedoms during the absence of their armies.. it was as if the five were speaking in a strangenguage that Robin did not hear before in his life. Putting his head in Heavenlyws research all those years paid off in that field, but made himrgely ignorant about almost everything else¡­ And Robin did not like this much¡­ Fortunately, the session did notst for too long¡­ After an additional hour, the two dukes stood up and each left for his duchy, carrying with them the priceless techniques. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C A week already passed since the two Dukes'' meeting¡­ The agreed date for the start of the war is in five years, but everyone is behaving as if it is five hourster¡­ M did not tell any of the talisman masters about the matter, but she began to put pressure on them to increase their production. Whoever makes two talismans daily, M forced him to train his soul and put more pressure and rewards for him to reach three talismans a day! She and Zara also started training new Rune masters on how to make darkness and vitality talismans to provide the needed amounts in five years¡­ The Patriarch began working to provide sufficient funds to pressure work on new factories and beasts farms to supply the needs for the armaments and talismans for theing period. General Edward immediately began to gather more soldiers. Currently, the Burton family''s army is made up of two parts. The first and most prepared part consists of only about 10 thousand soldiers, and they are all present in the newnds, and most of the saints and knights of the family are there¡­ As for the second part, they are the army located next to Jura City, consisting of 90,000 soldiers without experience and lightly armed, and there are little as no knights or Caverly among them¡­ These were the goal for the iing period. This new army must be quickly strengthened within five years, they have to be strong enough to be able to fight two Marquess families in session in addition to their allies if any appeared! As for Robin, he has caged himself in his room for the whole week, everyone thought he was back to invent something new¡­ until he finally came out and went to the patriarch directly and told him, "Build me a pyramid." "¡­huh?" Robin''s request was so strange that the patriarch couldn''t give a normal response "I want a four-sided pyramid, at least 5 meters high and at least 3 meters wide at its base¡­ It must be made entirely of high-quality metals, preferably of those that are used in making medium-grade categorized weapons." Robin was talking nonstop "Why would you want something like that? It would cost the production of several furnaces for months, and when it is finished it would be useless!" The patriarch was surprised "You will know when I''m done, just answer this¡­ When that pyramid is finished, will it be possible to destroy it?" Robin asked The patriarch shook his head, "Destroy it? Even the sages wouldn''t make a dent on that metal pyramid if they attacked it day and night!" "Good, give the orders to build a few stone fire furnaces here in Jura and I will personally make the Runes on them, and dedicate them only for the construction of the pyramid." "Heh~ as you wish.." The Patriarch sighed and replied, now he has another big task above his head to finish¡­ "One more thing." Robin added, "Send my pce a copy of all thew techniques our family members used to build their knighthood pirs." "This¡­ Alright!!" The Patriarch enthusiastically replied, not knowing why Robin asked, but it would certainly result in something good.. "Do you have another request?" "Yes¡­ Forbid anyone who bears the Burton family name and is in the tenth level from building their knighthood pirs from today onwards, and I need a list of the names and ages of all the family members who have reached their level to be between 8 and 10." "This¡­ I was nning to motivate our youngsters to build their knighthood pirs during the fewing years before the war, we have lost too many knights¡­" Robin smiled, "Don''t worry, you''ll have your knights before the war¡­ I also want you to send Billy to make lists about the sons of the families who have sworn allegiance to us in levels between 8 and 10 and prepare to send them here too at any given moment." "Robin.. what exactly are you going to do¡­" A worrying feeling began to strike the patriarch''s chest "Something that should have been done a long time ago¡­" Robin replied, then turned around and left¡­. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 ¨C 3 Issues The following days passed rtively quietly for everyone. In that meeting, Robin found several problems that he didn''t put into his mind before¡­ dangerous problems that made him rethink the entire system that he was following¡­ That is why Robin divided his day into several parts to treat those problems as much as he could. The first problem was the productivity of the Rune Masters¡­ if they did nothing but make the Fire Explosion talismans, they would undoubtedly be able to make much more than the 60,000 Fire Explosion Runes by the end of the five years period, but that was not all they had to do¡­ Robin promised to deliver thousands of Dark, Vitality, and Sound talismans as well, and the first two take more time to craft than the Fire Explosion talismans. Even though he didn''t say how many of them exactly he would supply, he has to be generous to leave a good impression on the two Dukes and ease the future deals¡­ This is regardless of the auction house''s need for at least hundreds of single-use sound talismans per month because it is one of the main sources of ie for the family and in order to meet part of the wide demand for it¡­ after all, Billy''s n to promote sound talismans carrier jewelry has worked, owning at least one of them is now a must for every noble in the Kingdom! even disregarding these two points¡­The Burton family itself needs their own tons Upon tons of talismans of all kinds before the next great war erupts! M understood that well, and as the only Saint in this field, she took the initiative to hold the Rune Academy with a grip of fire and steel! Seeing the great pressure on the Rune Masters, Robin decided to go by himself daily to give lectures for two hours on the best ways to draw Runes fast, save soul energy as much as possible, how to use the Soul replenishing Technique while working¡­ etc. he even went against M''s advice and told them about the wars toe and exined the situation to make them understand what was going on around them and to make them more aware of how tight their schedule is, and not to hate M for doing what she is doing¡­ He also devoted two more hours a day to drawing various advanced Runes with them to fill the current deficit, especially the those that are dedicated to being sold at the auctions¡­ And after the first four hours of the morning at the academy ends, he heads to the grand library in the administrative area¡­ This was his personal treatment for the second problem he encountered during the meeting, general information. He discovered in that situation that he could no longer live his life engrossed in studying only the heavenlyws¡­ he no longer lived in a cave. The more famous and powerful he became, the more his influence increased, the more the expectations of those around him would increase as well. He can''t remain focused on studyingws forever and leave all other decisions in the hands of the patriarch or General Edward *Bradley* while he sits smiling and nods his head in important meetings! This is not the first time he goes to a library though, he came several times or asked Zara to borrow books for him after he returned to the family, but what he reed was too focused as well, only rted to herbs or materials with elements so that he could make inks for the various Runes. But this time his goal is more extensive.. the arts of war, battle strategies, the arts of public administration, even the various types of minerals and stones, the geographical distribution of kingdoms and noble families, and the history of each of them. His target was almost the entire library! But which the strength of his soul, which increased after using the technique of strengthening the soul, Reading andprehension became much faster for him than the average person. He was flipping pages extremely fast, too fast that it seemed as if he is reading the first letter on each page before he flip it, not knowing that he has already memorized everything in it¡­ and this continues for another four hours a day, reading a few thick books before leaving¡­ Ans after each visit to the library, he goes to Uncle Tim''s restaurant alone or with one of his acquaintances, sometimes even with one of the new rune masters, and then he goes to inspect the charity of feeding the poor and the homeless from afar after it has be hugely funded and has many branches around the city¡­ looking at those skinny faces Bing more rosy after eating was the best way to seal his 8 hours of hard work¡­ then He returns home for his favorite time of the day¡­ Research. He needed a quick solution to the biggest problem he had discovered during his meeting with the two Dukes, it was when Gn asked him *Even if you took hisnds, how would you kill him?* Robin responded spontaneously at the time, but the question stuck in his head¡­ With the rain of talismans and ssified weapons, Robin can equip an army to conquer anynd he wants in the eight kingdoms, but what about the heads? What if he had to face high-ranking Saints or even Sages? The most powerful person in the family is Brian, a level 26 saint who is close to a thousand years old, there is not much hope that he will have another breakthrough in the future¡­ The second most powerful person after him in the family is Saint David, who is only level 24! There are only five Saints in the family and about seventy knights capable of fighting, and not many of them crossed level 14¡­ Which is bad. The family''s financial foundations have made a leap like no other family in history, and they have gainednds and power that even the most impudent of them would not have dared to dream of¡­ But the foundations of individual power are still wretched to the uttermost degree¡­ And now it''s time to find a solution to this. Robin''s retreat for a week after the meeting was specifically to find a solution to this problem and quickly, of course, he realizes that it is impossible for him to make his saints strong enough to kill the Rufus family in five years¡­ but he has toy future foundations to strengthen this family, he has to make strong knights! And after a whole week of thinking about this matter, his best idea was to train the new generation on the majorws he had invented. But two problems stood before him, the first is that they had to swear that they would preserve the techniques and not leak them, but how many times did he have to make oath panels to suffice all of them? and that surely wouldn''t be thest time he needs this kind of mass oath-taking project, trusting theserge numbers of people wouldn''t be good¡­ well, trusting anyone isn''t any good either. After a deep thought, he finally came to the idea of ??the pyramid that he requested from the Patriarch The main idea of how to solve ??this problem formed in his head already¡­ but he hasn''t finished itpletely yet, he decided to have the Patriarch make the Pyramid as he progresses more into this The second problem is, how does he transfer the techniques to theserge numbers? Of the 56 Talisman Masters, one of them was able to leak the soul techniques, So what would happen if the major heavenlyw techniques books were handed over to hundreds of youngsters? At least some of them would lose it and have it go into the hands of his enemies these weren''t some soul techniques that are useless in battles and can be ignored in the big scheme of things¡­ they are perfect major heavenlyw techniques that might turn the world upside down if they were leaked! ¡­and this problem has not been resolved until now. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- With this daily schedule, the first two months after the meeting passed in an intense atmosphere¡­ They were extremely heavy for everyone who works in any administration position and knows what is going on and what will happen after less than five years¡­ they were already pressured with the development of the newnds and rebuilding their family, and now there is something else for them to worry about¡­ And Robin knew this quite well¡­ If it was in his hands he would have refused to jump into this and refused Gn, but if this chance to get rid of his two enemies is missed, it was unknown when will he get another one, and there is a big chance he never has another chance at all¡­. it was a now or never situation. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 ¨C 10 Month there is also the field of construction and handicrafts which witnessed great expansion but also a lot of pressure, those who work in that field multiplied several times in the recent years, especially as the city started to grow in size and in wealth and many of the old building began to rebuild, and Billy started the new sound talisman carriers production lines¡­ But even with so many new hands in the industry business as a whole, it was not easy to find one that was not busy making something! And such, making the furnaces that Robin requested was quickly proved not to be as easily made as they thought¡­ Nevertheless, the Patriarch managed to hardly gather enoughbor to make ten stone-fired furnaces during the two months, and they were shipped to an empty warehouse near the administrative area. Within one week, Robin drew the inscriptions on the ten furnaces, and a few professionals with hundreds of immatures and Burton family members began to work officially on the manufacture of the metal pyramid inplete secrecy away from the eyes of everyone¡­ With that matter done, Robin ignored whatever happens in that warehouse for now and went back to his daily routine. During the past two months, he had alreadyid the foundations for dealing with the two problems that are rted to strengthening the new generation in the Burton family, especially the second problem that is rted to the transfer of techniques in a safe manner¡­ His initial idea is to take advantage of direct contact with the soul again¡­ Sending information directly to memory! This means that he will have to find a way to mentally inject the information he wants into a physical object, and then find a way to transfer that information directly to the targeted person''s mind. This will not only prevent boring writing and transcribing but will also increase the level ofprehension of any information that will be transmitted using this way, since a person will not ignore any word or forgets another after prolonged reading, but everything will be transferred as it is to the memory area of ??his soul all at once. When the idea came to his head, he started walking this path, even though he would still need something to inject the information into first and technically, the main issue is still there¡­ It was still a good way to start, and as he went through that path he tried to find additional branches for the issue of content protection¡­ But even that he did not have to think about it for long.. Transferring the information to the soul directly does not need the scroll to be moved from its location in the first ce¡­ if Robin holds that scroll in his hand, a few thousand can take what is in it without touching it, which will make the scroll under permanent protection! And if there is a reason why the transfer of information requires sending a scroll to another ce away from the protection it deserves, that is also easy¡­ Single-use seal! After activating the transmission of information for one time, the object will be worthless, whoever wants to steal it after that will have a nice surprise! Happy with his train of thoughts, Robin immediately began preparing topile all these thoughts into an actual pattern¡­ And with that, another 3 months passed. Until the patriarch himself came to Robin''s house and escorted him to a huge warehouse next to the administrative area There was no one in the warehouse but the two of them Around them were the 10 huge furnaces circled around the warehouse, and in the middle, there stands a huge pyramid¡­ "Wow.." Even Robin was amazed when he saw it, a 5 meter high pyramid made entirely with high level heavy metals, just standing next to it made him in awe of this huge figurine, its smooth surface and high luster added a great aesthetic sense to it as well and gave it a luxurious look The Patriarch beside him nodded, "Pretty cool, huh?¡­ but what next? what do you need it for? we could have used this amount of minerals and time to arm an entire squad in the army!" The patriarch was not fond of the idea of ??the pyramid, which is of no use other than its majestic appearance. Robin smiled, but did not respond to the patriarch''s sarcasm, but rather changed the subject, "Send those furnaces to Billy or anywhere else.. the warehouse should remain dedicated to the pyramid only from now on, close all entrances, exits, and windows except for the main entrance, and there put a heave guard to protect the ce, especially during my stay in here, no one should be allowed to enter." The Patriarch sighed but nodded, "Give me 3 days to remove those huge furnaces, after which no one will enter here except you and me, but will you tell me what you are going to do?" Robin smiled as he was still looking at his pyramid, " tell me uncle Brian, what do you see in front of you?" "¡­. I big useless shiny thing?" Robin chuckled, "Anyone would see before him a shining metal pyramid, but I see thergest Oath Tablet even made in this world¡­" The Patriarch turned to look at Robin who was standing next to him with eyes wide open, "¡­what?" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª For the next two months, Robin stopped going to the grand library temporarily, and he also stopped going to the academy to give them lessons or help them draw anything. And that time was devoted to visiting the empty warehouse every day¡­ Now his life has turned again upside down after the pyramid was finished¡­ he would spend the whole night in the warehouse, then in the morning he would go back to search for the best way of transferring information and techniques, and of course, using the Soul replenishing Technique to prepare himself for the night again¡­ His idea for the pyramid was to make a medium upon which a huge Oath Rune can be drawn to amodate a veryrge number of slots without having to make a new one every day, but this was not easy as it seems¡­ Robin previously squeezed his thoughts to make the ten-slot Oath Tablet, which was pretty much the maximum he could reach at that time¡­ and now he needs to reconfigure that to open up many new slots on the same metal medium and ink, and not just double what he did before, but he needs hundreds or even thousands of slots with the same Rune! He would draw a little and set by the pyramid again trying to figure out his next step, sometimes he would wipe what he did before and draw over it¡­ That is why most of the time in the warehouse was spent on studying and researching more than the dawing the Rune itself. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After another month¡­ Robin was able to link his ideas regarding the transfer of techniques and created the first rune that canmunicate with the soul directly and cross the barrier of the mediums represented by the six senses: hearing, seeing, smelling, touching, tasting, and spiritual sense from now on he could make the needed seals upon ant medium wants, like a small scroll for example, and pour whatever information he wants using his soul only, then activate the seal and make it ready to be used as many as tens of thousands of times¡­ as long as soul power gets in, technically one of the seals would use this power to replenish and fix any damage in the scroll, which will ensure letting it be used for many years¡­ O course, These kinds of scrolls are dangerous and are meant to be only with robin himself of the iing family patriarchs¡­ they will hold Robin''s true legacy for generations toe This was a great discovery that opened many doors for more talismans of this type, especially in the field of sound talismans, if this was implied to the sound talismans, it would be ideal for stealth missions¡­ and no one would look stupid when he is talking to a ring! But there are more important things now. Over the next two months, Robin sank into thepletely deserted warehouse and devoted all his time to finish the new inscription on the pyramid until it waspletely finished. Thest line drawn on the pyramid marked 10 months since the meeting with the two Dukes¡­ Although Robin had previously been happy that his eye of truth had developed and would take less time to do his research in the future, his bad luck made the first two things he has to search had nothing to do with a specific pattern. Rather, he was trying to renew the operating seals, make connection seals between the different functions, create a chained seal for the multiple slots, etc¡­ Finally, after a long day''s work, Robin came down from the top of the pyramid on which the inscriptions had disappeared and returned to his nature. He stood under it and looked up with a big smile¡­. Then he nodded strongly and left the warehouse heading to the patriarch''s office. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 ¨C A Bloody Night In a huge wooden warehouse ¨C thousands of miles away from Jura¡­ "There are two level 10 trying to escape from the back exit!" Peon shouted and pointed in a certain direction "On it." One of the knights next to him answered and jumped towards the ce that Peon had pointed out with two other knights behind him Then he pointed in another direction and shouted, "Theo, I will leave cleaning the eastern side to you, don''t allow anyone to escape from there." *swoosh swooooosh* Without warning, blood started sttering over the walls of the eastern side, tens of heads flew around and bounced on the flour like crickets, but no one saw what caused this hideous sight¡­ all they know is that there is something lurking in their shadows¡­ "COME OVER HEEEERE!!" A shout came from the center of the building, as a milky white tornado rose more than 14 meters and began to destroy all around it, the moment the tornado appeared the roof turned to ashes and dozens were killed "Arghhhhhhh" "It is the White me Demon and his squad!!" "I surrender! Please stop!!" "Nooooo!! why are they here?!" The shouts rose and the weapons were lowered. all their courage and determination to fight disappeared with the appearance of the famous white fire¡­ They knew their enemy now. The ominous White me Demon squad that chases the gathering spots of the rebels wherever they go, the squad that all of its members are soaked from their toenails to their hair with the blood of any human that thought about joining the rebels. "Caesar, there are 3 individuals that are trying to flee at high speed, they are most likely knights, got to the northwest to intercept them in the 200 meters mark, but careful.. it looks like a tough fight" Peon shouted "FINALLY!! you take care of things here, Theo, Alfrede with me!" Caesar stopped the me tornado around him and leaped north in haste, and behind him, two shadows followed close. After Caesar left, Peon jumped to the highest point of the wooden warehouse and began to say the new orders, "First Company, surround the ce¡­ Second Company, gather weapons from those who surrendered and arrest them¡­ Third Company, attack everyone who has not yet fallen on their face¡­ Fourth Company, go to the mud Hut 100 meters to the southeast and arrest those in it¡­ Fifth Company¡ª-" "Sir, let mypany go to aid Caesar''spany, three knights might be too many for them!" One of the knights advanced towards Peon and gave a slight bow "LISTEN AND OBEY your orders, seventh Company officer! your lords Caesar And Theo will take care of their assignment." Peon replied furiously, then returned to continue what he is doing¡­ He knew very well the abilities of his two brothers after they rose to the 12th level of equestrian "¡­ Yes" Groups of three knights began to rush in session to carry out what they were ordered to, although some of them are stronger than Peon and all of them are older than him, they moved to carry out their tasks without an additional word Peon has already be a high-ranking officer in the army after reaping many achievements, and his ability to survey his surroundings and identify every big and small threat is unparalleled among them, especially after he broke through to the 12th level of Knighthood! Their only regret is that they can''t fight along side their leader, the White me Demon, and can only watch his glory from afar this time And that didn''t take too long¡­ even before Peon finished saying all hismands for the eighthpany, two White me Tornados erupted exactly 200 meters to the northwest without warning. Half an hourter¡­ Caesar, Alfred, and Theo returned to the wooden warehouse, but not as energetic as they left it¡­ Their sight was more tragic than the corpses lying around them¡­ All remaining resistance is already over, thepany that went to the mud house came back soaked in the blood of their enemies¡­ and they are all busy tying up their new ves. Byun jumped down when he saw the trio, smiling, "Looks like you had a good fight, good luck!" "arghhh, my spine¡­ DAVE WHERE THE HELL ARE YOU, GET ME SOME WINE AND MEAT¡­ AND A FEW VITALITY TALISMANS" Caesar shouted at one of the knights, then he copsed and sat on one of the headless corpses after a few more steps, and turned to reply at Peon " ..Don''t remind me, one of them was a normal spy at level 13 and the other was an elite at level 15, but their third was a level 16 knight!! What the hell is A knight of this level doing in a shithole like this?!" It wasmon to find knights across the newnds, they empower the rebels, attacks the Burtons production lines to slow down their work, even try to assassinate the Burtons and The Bradleys knights and important figures if a chance arises That is why the hunt for the rebels is always done by squads of knights, as sometimes they find gathering spots that have more than twenty enemy knights! but seeing knights that are above level 15 was very rare¡­ .. The other two, Theo and Alfred, fell tiredly in their ces as well as Theo was absent minded trying to suppress his pain, in his chest was a small charred hole going all the way to his back, Peon could actually see through it, it was clearly caused by an extremelypressed lightning strike¡­ As for Alfred, he was worse than the two, his hair, his clothes, and all his body actually was partially fried¡­ it visually suggests that he did not stop receiving lightning shocks for a moment, he did not seem to be very far from death¡­ "Tsk tsk~ very lucky indeed¡­ if I knew that there was one of them with such a high cultivation level, I would havee with you as well," Peon shook his head sorrowfully it''s been a few years since the rebellion war started, and since then they haven''t thought of returning to Jura this is the best ce to train theirbat abilities and explore more into theirws to find what Robin couldn''t¡­ Robin''s work has elevated them and made them knights, but he wasn''t someone who actually practiced thesews¡­ he gave them the guide lines and now they have to find their own. Just like the me tornado, it was something that wasn''t mentioned in the Law technique, but Caesar discovered it with battle experience. and their father Robin also no longer needed their presence around him since he is under the protection of many saints in the heart of Jura City¡­ this is their home and life now. then Peon continued, "If I`m not mistaken, I think they were intentionally slowing themselves down to make us lower our guard and tempt one of us to attack them¡­ that is dangerous, we have to be more careful from now on¡­ well never mind, for now, I will think of somethingter, did you kill them?" Peon paid no heed to Caesar''sints, knowing full well that he was happy to find a good fight.. they had not had the chance to fight someone with such strength in a fight to the death for over a month. Caesar took a deep breath and replied, "We killed the two weak ones, the level 16 guy managed to escape, but it''s okay¡­ I grilled that motherfucker just fine and Theo cut off his right arm, if he doesn''t die from his injuries then at least we won''t see him ever again." "I¡­ I''m sorry¡­ if Brother Peon¡­ was with you¡­ you would have killed.. that Knight¡­" Alfred gathered a bit of his strength and spoke with a weak voice "Don''t be too hard on yourself, I saw your mes, you strengthened Caesar''s attacks and it seems that you contributed a lot to taking the blows hahaha, don''t worry next time you will see your big brother Peon sending wind des right and left!" Peonughed under his ck mask, during the past years of fighting almost daily, it brought him back a sense of brotherhood and brought him back some of his previousughter. Caesar nodded, " you are Right, He has already learned the me tornado that I came up with recently, the kid has a good future in ying with fire!" "That''s normal, Who doesn''t learn quickly in such a hostile environment will be the-¡­hmm?" Peon paused mid-speech and looked toward his ring before passing energy into it and continued, "Hey Uncle Billy, did you find our next target so quickly? We have a few injuries right now and¡­ what?¡­ yes¡­ yes¡­.." after the glow on the ring disappeared, Peon looked at Caesar and said one word, "Strange¡­" "What is Strange? What does uncle Billy want from us?" asked Caesar "Our Father has requested our immediate return to Jura City¡­." Peon replied in a surprised voice Chapter 146 Chapter 146 ¨C You Sons Have What? Two weekster ¨C Jura City "Father!" A joyful shout resounded inside Robin''s pce, as Caesar sped up and fell into hugged him hard. It had been a little less than three years since theyst met. "Haha, wee back, you little rascal, oh? You let your beard grow? it looks good on you.." Robin couldn''t find anything to say in a situation like this, so he changed the subject. Caesar grabbed his beard after letting his father go, " Do you really think that? At first, I decided to let it grow up because it was the best way to hide the remaining childhood features on my face, and then I just left it because I didn''t have time to trim it¡­ oh, I see that you too have reached puberty as well, congrattions to you hahaha" It''s been 6 years already since their bodies were reshaped, now their new bodies are eighteen years old Both of them gained taller and more handsome than their previous bodies, though Caesar was a little taller¡­ Their growth is about to stop and whatever is left of the features of childhood and baby fat have almostpletely disappeared¡­ it would take another two or three years before they will stop growing physically, and their features will stay as it is for a very long time before it starts changing again because of aging¡­ that''s if they ever give their bodies the chance to¡­ As their aging process will begin to slow down to match their level of strength, and if they continued to get stronger quicker than their body continuing the aging process, then this will be their shape for a very long time¡­ "Yeah, the beard is good on you, I think you should leave it as it is¡­ Hey you two, what are you doing in the back? Come on here!" Robin walked up to Theo and Peon who were quietly standing in the back when they arrived "We salute our lord." Peon and Theo bowed when they found Robining "Lord, who is lord you idiot? Didn''t I say you are my children now?" Robin did not stop his steps and went and hugged the two young men as well, "Wee back!" The two looked at each other, smiled, then nodded at Robin, and Peon replied for both of them, "Thank you, Father.." Before the two left for the war on the rebels, Robin was still a teenager, but now he is the same height as Theo and even slightly taller than Peon, at least ''father'' now wouldn''t be too strange if someone heard it. Then Peon walked over and hugged the now 14 years old youngdy Zara, who was standing smiling on the side with her eyes full of tears, and started asking each other about their experiences during this period Even Robin got busy chatting with Billy for a few minutes, until¡­ Robin spotted a youth out of the corner of his eyes, he was standing far behind and was staring at him with two sparkling eyes as if he was looking at a god, Robin stopped what he was saying to Billy mid sentence, and shouted while pointing at the youth, "WH-.. What are YOU doing here?!" "Me..?! Big brother Caesar said it is okay if I want toe¡­" Alfred answered and tilted his head to the ground "Your big what..?! what is this? why are you covered with so many injuries? you even used several vitality talismans to be in this shape?! who did this to you?" Robin could see everything about the prince''s condition with his eyes of truth, and it gave him a little panic attack "well¡­ we had a huge fight with several knights recently, so¡­" the prince scratched his head "CAESAR, what the hell is going on here? Why are you dragging His Highness the Little Prince behind you? He was supposed to finish his training in one month and return to the capital, what is he still doing here?!" Robin took two nervous steps and grabbed Caesar''s ear "It is not my fault!! He came to me acting arrogant at first and demanded that I finish his learning process quickly so that he could go, but since he knew he was about to learn the majorw of fire, he couldn''t control himself, he stuck to me like glue everywhere calling me big brother¡­ and after he knew that thew What he knows is a perfect majorw and is even better than the one that the me Empire has, and that Theo and Peon also have perfect major heavenlyws techniques, he cried for two days straight in his room and then kept asking to stay by our side, since then he ate, drank, trained, and even fought our enemies with us, and-" "M¡­ M¡­ M¡­ M¡­" M opened her eyes wide and started stuttering as if she was trying to say something, but no words came out. "¡­ father, I think your fianc¨¦ is broken¡­ Did I say something I shouldn''t have?" Caesar asked when he saw her acting like this "Tsk~ leave her for a bit and she will get better" Robin wasn''t worried about M hearing conversations like this since, like Alfred, she took an oath to keep his secrets safe before she started learning how to draw the Runes from Zara¡­ and as his future wife, she should start to learn things like this sooner thanter Then he continued, still holding Caesar''s ear, " Are you saying that you involved the little prince in the war against the rebels and endangered his life? Look at his cute royal face, is this a face that should be endangered? it is full of scars!! You want his brother and uncle to kill me? is this how you reward me for feeding you and wiping your butt when you were a baby?!" "My face is full of scars too, and Theo still has a little hole in his chest, but you just spoke about my cool beard!" Caesar answered gloomily, looking down "Shut up! You are my generals, you are my hand and feet and that is what you should be doing, If I found you one day not full of scars, I will make some for you myself!" Robin squeezed Caesar''s ears tighter "Sorry that I made you angry¡­ Your Excellency¡­ I exined to my older brother William that I am the one who asked to stay because it is a good environment for training, please do not separate from big brother Caesar, I benefit a lot by following those three great ones¡­" Alfred spoke pleadingly Everyone looked at him strangely after this sentence, but Caesarughed out loud and looked at Robin, "Ahahahaha, see? That person was behaving like a king in the Eight Kingdoms tournament and bravely faced many saints while Peon was captured, and he even fought with us for months with his hands soaked in the blood of hundreds of men¡­ but he turns into a cute house cat whenever your namees out." Robin looked at Alfred for a long time, then looked back at M, who still hadn''t recovered from her shock¡­ Those two knew before that he is the creator of the talismans system, but they didn''t blink. At first, they both only thought of how to make the most advantage they could from him. Now that they had heard of the Perfect major Laws techniques, their entire being hadpletely flipped even though they already knew that he is a genius researcher This shouldn''t have happened, especially M who has already studied Runes and can craft most of them! He didn''t tell her before because there was no need, not because he wanted to keep it from her¡­ Only now did he know¡­ That he underestimated the major heavenlyws too much. Atst, he let go of Caesar''s ear and rub his forehead a little and then spoke to Alfred, "It''s alright, as long as you are the one who wants this and your family knows that it is your decision and that I am not responsible for you safety, you can stay with them¡­ Thinking about it, I may have a mission for you today¡­ Come on, sit down, you all too, have a seat¡­ We have a few major new arrangements today to talk about!" "Alright!!" A big smile appeared on Alfred''s face when he heard that he was weed to attend this gathering Everyone came forward and found their spots and sat down, even the absent minded M was pulled by Zara and seated her next to her, then Robin continued, "The Patriarch ising in a little while, when he arrives we will start the conversation and we may-¡­ Billy,e sit down, why are you still standing?" "M.. M.. Major Heavenly Laws¡­ Caesar said that all your three sons have¡­ Perfect¡­. Major Heavenly Laws techniques¡­" Billy muttered in a low voice, then fell onto his back, fainting. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 ¨C I Alone Am Right "Uncle Billy¡­ Uncle Billy¡­" "Uncle Billy!! Can you hear me?" "I will go get an onion!" "hmmm, Billy..?! Robin, what happened to him, why is he lying on the ground?" asked the Patriarch right after he entered the main door "I don''t know, Uncle Brian. I think he fainted when he heard that Caesar, Theo, and Peon have perfect Major Heavenly Law techniques." Robin shrugged. "THAY HAVE WHAT?!" The patriarch halted his steps towards Billy and his gaze turned in shock, and soon even some fear could be seen in it¡­ "No again!! You are the grown up one, don''t act like them now, I still have a lot to say today and you are all already like this¡­! you know what.." Robin didn''t continue his talk, he waved his hand and sent a small white fire ball toward Billy''s nose. Two secondster¡­ "Whoaaaa!!!!! WHAT THE F***?!" "Good, you are awake, nowe sit down!" Robin left him trying to put out his nose and make sure it was not damaged too much, and he went to his chair The patriarch also swallowed his saliva and moved towards the seats, with heavy feet, absent-mind, as if he had a thousand things going on in his head. Robin looked around and found that outside his kids, there was a heavy strange atmosphere pressuring the room, how can he open a discussion with them when they are like this?! He remained silent for another half a minute, and then spoke with a heavy tune¡­ "Do you know why I brought you together today?" Everyone looked at each other nervous, and eventually, the Patriarch asked, "¡­why?" "Because I will be busy tomorrow Ahahahahah¡­ hah¡­" Robin burst outughing, but he heard no otherughter other than Zara''s and found the others looking at him with weird looks, "Ahem¡­ I see you don''t have a good sense of humor¡­ can you get out of whatever going on in your heads and focus with me now please?" "Focus with you?!" Billy exploded, "Why didn''t you tell us they were using major heavenlyws? Are you trying to kill us?!" "Right, if you had told us, we would have kept your boys as secret as possible instead of wreaking havoc wherever they went¡­ If someone found out what they have and this information leaked out¡­ the Wind and me Empires wouldn''t be very happy¡­ no, even the Eight kingdoms will make sure to do everything they can until they get them, this is a catastrophe that could have wiped us out, even the ck Sun Royal Falimy is no exception¡­ no offense" the patriarch looked at Alfred with the corner if his eyes "None taken," Alfred replied, well.. he can''t say anything about that actually as it is true. "Would you all calm down a bit? how would they know? You can''t tell what Peon is doing just by looking at him, his power is unseen and can be mistaken with any other minor heavenlyw of the Wind Path, and no one can tell what Theo is doing either because there is no other man in the history of this world that used the major heavenlyw of Darkness, it would be mistaken as a minorw as well the only one that can attract some suspicion is Caesar, but even that you don''t need to worry about, I assure you that what he is using is different from The me Empire''s major heavenlyw of fire¡­ With this being said, how would anyone notice them? Until this moment, did any of you doubt them?! you all thought it was minorws as well, even the Royal Family didn''t catch anything abnormal about it" "¡­How can you be sure that the major heavenlyw of fire you made is different from the one in the me Empire? Have you seen theirs? and if it is different, can they both still be the major heavenlyw of fire? " I asked M Robin shook his head, "Most of thews in this world ¨C if not all ¨C are tainted by the otherws surrounding it, there is no singlew that can be found and studied in its pure nature, you will always find at least one inseparablepanion with it¡­ for example, you can''t watch the light and say this is it, NO! you also see many branches of the Wind path, the earthws in the tiny dust in the atmosphere, the lifews in the Microorganisms around you, even the effect of the voidws that Differs from one ce to another¡­ and that is a few of many! whoever tries toprehend aw that is not pure, what the technique at the end will be like? this is exactly why everyw technique that you are using unpure, I dare say that there is no technique in this world that is 70% pure!" "That is¡­ a little too far fetched? You are not talking about a technique or two here, but every single one in existence! all of us and our ancestors have been using these techniques for tens of thousands of years!! Are you saying that everyone is wrong and you alone are right?" The patriarch frowned, this is too hard to believe Robin replied directly, "YES! The Heavenly Law Techniques all over the world are good enough to be used for a certain heigh, but the higher the stage of a Technique the more its ws be apparent. This is one of the reasons why it is so difficult to discover the next stage of anyw technique, while somews are impossible to even find its second stage¡­ and at the third stage of aw technique of this caliper, it will be too full of ws and loopholes that it would be impossible to advance to the fourth stage, which is why no one in history has surpassed the sagehood limit and entered level 41!" "This¡­" Everyone started looking at each other without saying a word, even Robin''s four kids were unaware of this, after about a minute of trying toprehend what they just heard, Billy asked, "So what about the techniques you are making? Is it.. is it wless? Is that what you mean? Is the mainw of fire that Caesar uses different from that in the me Empire?" Robin chuckled, "When I intend to research for a certainw, my friend, I search in it alone and iste everything else from it. This is a power that only I possess, and no one in this world has gained it before me, and who knows when will another onee again after me¡­ That is why the techniquees outpletely pure with no ws or loopholes in it¡­ or at least 99% pure, to exaggerate what I am not certain off, but trust me, even at 99% off pureness it is still nothing that whatever other technique in existence" When ites to his ability, Robin would always speak confidently and pridefully, and it was not empty, the all-seeing God was clear that he was the first to gain the path of truth in this world Then he continued, "I will give you an example, the secondaryw that I gave to own new nobles in the newnds and sent to the royal family¡­ in fact it is much weaker than the Fire Shards Minor Law, even when it is discovered in nature, but when I created its technique, it became equivalent to the Fire Shards wed technique in strength, and perhaps even a little stronger¡­ Knowing this, you may answer your own question." "This¡­ What about the fourth stage of technique? ¡­Is it possible with your techniques?!" The Patriarch understood something and quickly asked "If given enough time, and me developing my own ability to a certain degree¡­ then sure, I don''t see a reason why I can''t do it." Robin nodded *sniff sniff sniff* While everyone was in shock, trying to absorb Robin''s words and connect him to what was happening around them, a sound of wailing sounded beside them¡­ Alfred started crying again. He took a big gamble when he decided to listen to his uncle''s advice ande here to take a minorw technique that he knows nothing about except that it is strong, and that it may not have a second stage in the future at all, but he found a perfect majorw technique.. free of ws.. stronger than the major heavenlyw technique of the me empire.. and now they are talking about the fourth stage of it.. the fourth stage!!! "Hey, stop crying or I will send you out!! And you all¡­ Can we get into the topic already?!" Robin shouted, The meeting took a strange turn from what he was nning¡­ "get into the topic? We haven''t started yet?" Billy replied, shocked, putting all this information on the table and he hasn''t started what he wanted to say yet? Chapter 148 Chapter 148 ¨C Three Special Forces Robin ignored Billy''s question and looked at the patriarch, "Uncle Brian, have you collected the information I asked of you regarding those who are about to break into the knighthood?" "Eh? Ahaaa.. yes yes, we stopped 6 cultivators who were about to build their pirs as you requested and I also collected the needed information, we currently have 8300 individuals that carry the family''s name and their levels between 8 and 10." "Arge number¡­ what about those under 50 years of age?" Robin muttered, then asked "Oh?" he get a small book out of his poke and started flipping its pages, "If we deducted those, then¡­ the number would be roughly 3700 individuals." The patriarch replied after thinking for a while Robin nodded, "¡­Still a lot, but no problem we can make it work with that." "Work with what? What are you even talking about?" Asked Billy annoyingly "The time hase, Billy.. it is time to strengthen the foundations of this family and get past our shallow roots as a weak Earl family" Robin stated The Patriarch was surprised by the response, and asked, "Our shallow roots? What do you mean? .. Is that Metal Pyramid rted to the matter?" Robin nodded, "Right, for those who don''t know¡­ the patriarch constructed a pyramid as per my request, it is almost 6 meters high, made from the metals used in low-level weapons¡­ and over the past months I''ve used a massive rune to cover every inch of it.. now that pyramid can be used as a 50,000-slots Oath Tablet!" thousand units." "Fifty thousand?!" Everyone shouted at once, that is a huge number Robin nodded, "Now, we won''t have to make Oath Tablets anymore except for sale, or perhaps for use in our newnds¡­ the existence of the pyramid made many things possible." "things like what?" Asked Billy, a pyramid of this scale and those materials was certainly not built to be andmark! Robin smiled with a slight smile, "Starting tomorrow, start gathering the family members who are between the eighth and the tenth levels and whose ages are less than 50 years old, They will take an oath on the pyramid to never leak the family secrets and techniques to anyone and to serve as the family''s special forces for at least 100 years, after the 100 years they can stay and continue their hard work for us or they can leave it if they had enough of the life in the army" The patriarch understood something and asked quickly, "You mean¡­" Robin nodded and took out 4 small scrolls from a bag that was next to his chair and put them on a table, and he unfolded them all next to each other¡­ they were allpletely empty except for a small mark on the top of each scroll, and then he started pointing at them and said, "The three scrolls starting from the right are the three major heavenlyws that the boys have, The fourth one is an energy cultivation technique, which I recently modified to speed up the absorption and filtering of energy¡­ All of you can inject your spiritual sense into this fourth scroll now." Without dy, all the attendees passed their spiritual sense into it, and after doing it everyone felt as if he had received a direct hit to his soul and sat motionless in his ce¡­ All of them remained in this state for about 10 minutes. "Amazing.. amazing.." M was the first to start speaking even with her eyes still closed, she already knew that Robin had developed a technique to cultivate the natural energy more quickly and effectively, but this is even better than she expected¡­ "This technique¡­!" Billy raised his voice in shock as he opened his eyes wide "Haha I know I know, with the help of this technique in addition to the Soul Revitalizing Pill, you can undoubtedly break through to level 22 during the current year." Even the Patriarch sighed after opening his eyes, "If I had this Energy cultivation technique in my youth I would have¡­ Sigh~" As for Robin''s four sons, they were not as impressed, they know the original cultivation technique that Robin modified and there wasn''t that much of a difference, but Zara still carved the new Energy Cultivation Technique into her mind As for the three boys, they have their own Energy Cultivation Techniques that match thew they use, so they really benefited nothing¡­ "Where were we¡­ aha, As for the family youths that are between the eighth and the tenth level who epts the conditions I mentioned before and takes the oath on the pyramid, we will have them all pass their soul sense into the Energy Cultivation Technique scroll first, then have them choose between fire, wind, and darkness major heavenlyws and pass their soul sense in their chosen scroll as well. But before they chose you have to tell them what will they be doing, Those who choose the wind will be the vanguard of the army, they will work to bring news, carry out operations that require speed, they will also be trained as an elite archers force that will back the armies for behind if needed those who choose the dark will work to master stealth and the arts of assassination and hunting inside enemy territory, and taking the officers'' heads as the battle goes, they will always remain in the shadows, but the effect of their work will surely be legendary¡­ as for those who choose the fire major heavenlyw, they will be a special forces team belonging to the main army, they will take head on battles, they will bear the most danger, but the most glory as well¡­ My three children will be responsible for their training and leading the force of their ownws in and outside of the wars, you can say that they always are their personal guards, this is an order that can''t be changed with out further orders from me personally. These forces will be the hands and legs of the Burton family in the future, they must receive the best armaments, training resources, and the best treatment and respect for themselves and their families, those guys will be the new generation of knights in our family!" "Hmmm..?! Hmmm!!!" Theo stood and kept gesturing madly "What¡­ Aha I see, you are worried aboutmunicating with your followers?" Robin asked Theo nodded quickly, "Hm! Hm!" "¡­I didn''t think about that, to be honest¡­ It is alright, I will find a solution for you before the personal training starts, does anyone have another question?" He asked and started looking around Caesar looked at Peon excitedly, then replied in one breath, "We are ready." "Those Four Scrolls¡­ Aren''t you worried that they will be stolen like the soul techniques? If this happened, a certain disaster would ur¡­ even my father would start a war with you over those!" asked M worriedly "¡­ That was overly honest¡­ anyway, there are no other copies than those four you are seeing, and they will always be with me. even if some super guy manages to pass the Saints of the Royal Family and take them from me, I have put a self-destruct seal that I can activate at any time and destroy the scroll with a thought¡­ but if I am killed before I activate the seal¡­ well, Let''s just say I don''t care what happens to them next Ahahaha, heh~ is there anything else?" As for the patriarch and Billy, they didn''t respond¡­ they just seemed absent-minded, sometimes they would smile, sometimes they would frown, it as if they are swimming in their dream world, busy thinking about the possibilities behind those three special forces even the three boys didn''t seem in theirplete focus, Theo and Peon had a look of enthusiasm, it was clear that they were looking forward to their own special squads and even began to make preparations and set training programs in their heads! as for Caesar, after his initial excitement, it died down quickly as he sat there silently, even frowning a little¡­ But Robin didn''t put much thought into this. "¡­I think no one has additional questions, good! Patriarch, do we have new news about the Duchy of Evren?" Robin asked, changing the subject, it was a rare event to see all the key members of the family, it is an ideal day to make the younger ones know the situation around them The patriarch returned from his stupor but quickly closed his eyebrows, "Of course, there are.. the harassment and confiscation of vehicles reached their climax two months ago, they were even an armed conflict that a few individuals on our side died in, and instead of even apologizing to us, they are now demanding ten gold coins for each person who crosses the border from our side to the newnds, and they will take 10% of all the armaments from the wagons that cross theirnds." Chapter 149 Chapter 149 ¨C A Little Escort Guard "they are asking for WHAT?!" Robin stood up when he heard the patriarch''s words and shouted, "Do you really give them that percentage?" The patriarch shook his head, "Of course not.. who do you think me?! This demand has reached us about a month and a half ago, and since then the movements of all the wagons stopped.. at that time you were in istion, so I did not tell you, and when you went out and said that you would host a meeting after your children came, I thought it would be better to wait until the day of the meeting to tell you.." Robin returned to his seat, his eyebrows furrowed, "putting aside the issue of ten golds per individual would stop anyrge battalions from being moved to and from our newnds¡­ they want to buy 10% of all the weapons that cross theirnds? That''s simply 10% of all our weapons production¡­" "What purchase are you talking about, they want to *take* the 10%." The patriarch corrected him "What-?! Hahaha, what a big appetite!" Robin''s angryugh resounded in every corner of his pce "This.. what are we going to do? 10% of the production after increasing the number of our factories there is arge number of weapons, our losses will be enormous, our profits after deducting the production cost can''t handle such heavy losses" Billy muttered. "I WILL GIVE THEM NOTHING! not even a single handle of a weapon, these are ournds and these are our weapons, why would we give them anything!" Robin hits his seat armrest "Things don''t work like this, we have to find a permanent solution¡­ if we keep ignoring them then we might not be able to transport anything from our newnds and all the projects we held there will be for nothing¡­." The Patriarch shook his head M interjected, "Can''t we just stop them from attending the auctions? That will put them back in their ces." "This might bring a result¡­ they don''t seem to be caring about our reactions and they might have put such reaction into their mind¡­ for example, what are we going to do if theypletely close the borders then? we will have to concede and allow them toe to the auctions again, As all our factories are there, most of our veteran warriors, our knights and even three Saints from the family will be stuck there¡­" Billy shook his head. After Billy''s response, there were a few long minutes of silence¡­ Duke Donald Evren must have thought a lot and gathered a lot of information before making this move, he knows very well that he holds the neck of the Burton family in his hand¡­ "That greedy bastard¡­ he wants everything for nothing!" Caesar mumbled As for Robin''s features, it bes more uglier with every passing second, after the constant provocations and theck of reaction from the Burton family made them more daring¡­ and if they took that hit this time as well, next time they will demand half of whates out of the factories, and maybe more! This will iste the newnds, the factories and every project there will be worthless if didn''te out to the world, and with the projects shut again, the rebellions will be back stronger than ever before¡­ The Duchy of Evren is undoubtedly the most powerful in the kingdom, the task of confronting the threat of the kingdom of Dolivar for thousands of years has fallen upon them, and they have not failed in this task once, Also, this role made the royal family fully support them and provide them with everything they ask for, and raise the status of the Evren family alongside them through marriage and many other deals, with such deep ties, the royal family will definitely not allow anything to harm them, let alone help stop them for the sake of the Burtons¡­ with out and extremelyrge price at least! Evren is not a family to be messed with. But if they let them get away with whatever they wanted to do, they would no longer fear that there was some beast behind the Burton that makes the talismans for them¡­ they would only see the Burton family as a fat cow they could milk for their benefit. After a few more minutes Robin''s features turned from bewildered and worried to an apparent resolve, then he spoke, "Billy, how many of our new noble families members are able to fight in the newnd? to be more specific.. how many of them can join our army?" "Eh? Um¡­ if we count only the families that took the oath, then there are about 200,000 individuals who are able to join the army, but if we count the residents of the cities they govern and the sub-families affiliated with them, I think that the total number can reach 5 million easily¡­ Why?" Robin nodded and then looked back at the patriarch, "Uncle Brian, hand Billy enough money to pay our workers there for four years, and to raise an army of 150,000 soldiers¡­ I think the five million gold coins we got recently from Prince William will be more than enough for this task. make it that 80% of all the products to be targeted towards the normal infantry and cavalry, the other 20% assign it for our new three special forces, they must be heavily equipped especially the fire forces, if the armaments for them are middle categorized then it would be better. Alfred, tell your uncle that your 10% percent of the production will be stopped until the end of the iing war, but I will Compensate you after that¡­ M, tell your father that his categorized weapons will be delivered in full before his war begin, so he doesn''t need to worry if he didn''t get any from now on¡­" "Huh? Robin, what are you up to..?!" The patriarch quickly asked Robin did not reply directly and returned to Billy, "After you take the money, take General Edward with you and head to the newnds, make us an army there and arm it with the ssified weapons thate out of the factories, the army must be ready for a full war within 4 years." "Robin!!!" The Patriarch did not like this at all Robin ignored him again and continued looking at Billy, "I will also send 50 Rune Masters with you who can make the Fire Explosion and Vitality talismans, in the four years they will fund the army with enough talismans for a long war, I guess you will have to pay 520 gold coins to cross the border? HAHAHA, It''s okay it''s okay¡­ I will make sure it will be thest time we pay them¡­" Robinughed hysterically and then continued, "After all of you have gone through, we will prevent all the nobles from the Duchy of Evren from attending any auction in Jura, let them close the border then if they want, and I''ll see how long it stays closed!" "THE HELL, I KNOW IT!" The patriarch got fed up and started shouting, "We are going to start a war against the two Marquess families in 4 years and you give orders to attack another DUCHY? We are not even sure of defeating the two Marquess families!" Robinughed angrily, "Haha, calm down uncle, who said anything about a war against the Duchy of Evren? They also don''t want a war, it is just that they don''t think we are bold enough to issue one, I really wish to know where did they get this audacity from? he thinks if he strangles of weapon source we wouldn''t be able to raise our voice in front of him? even if we don''t have a good standing army, for now, we still have our talismans!" Billy intervened," I think that bastard Donald Evren is underestimating us, probably because he was with you in the counsel in the Capital during the attack on Dolivar and knows We made only less than 8,000 talismans for the conquest of Dolivar, and we would have been nearly defeated in the war if not for their misinformation, and their fear towards the unknown¡­" Robin nodded, "it should be it, he does not put us in his eyes, he wants to keep testing our limits until he takes the newnds for himself, or maybe more¡­ he wants to milk us!" "¡­wait wait, you said you don''t want a war with them? if you don''t want one, then what is this army for?" asked the patriarch "Oh, those? Nothing important¡­ It''s just a little guard to escort our categorized weapons all the way from the newnds to Jura City in 4 years, I want to see who would dare stop this army! ¡­as for the announced reason, the rebels are active and we have to protect our Interests of course hehe." A devilish smile on Robin''s face made those present feel a chill running down their backs Chapter 150 Chapter 150 ¨C Go Back To Work! *Only a guard to escort the weapons caravan* What escorts would that need an entire army of 150,000 soldiers armed with categorized weapons and the talismans output of 50 rune masters! But they all understood what he really means¡­ This was not actually an escort force, but a sweeper¡­ a sweeper that is ready to remove any obstacle in front of it, Robin certainly did not intend any good with this move¡­ "This¡­" the Patriarch muttered and looked at Billy and M with the side of his eye, this wasn''t a direct deration of war on the Duchy of Evren but it was undoubtedly very close to being so! "There is no need to think too much¡­ In addition to the factors we discussed earlier, I believe that this man hates us because we took his borders and his chances of expansion along with it, he now has an inner duchy with no borders with foreignnds, that would make hisnds more safe but I don''t think Donald Evren is the kind of man who wants to be *safe* he also knows this will make his importance to the Royal family will see a decline as well in the future, as he no longer holds off Dolivar as he used to, he will just be one more duchy as time goes by¡­ As for now, Donald Evren believes that the royal family still remember his glory, and will not allow such a great internal war and that is why he is trying to test his luck with us¡­ but I believe that with some show of force on our side, I am sure he will realize his position and back off I didn''t meet the guy personally but I already have a good idea about his personality in mind, he is a dog that will run after any benefit he can get his hands on, when the timees, he will see that he wouldn''t benefit anything if a war erupted between us and will know how to behave in the future¡­ Well, enough with this conversation¡­ What else can I do to support the family''s army? I have fixed the issue of the categorized weapons with the factories, I fixed the issue of providing the army with talismans by opening the academy and training the rune masters, I fixed the size of the army by providing the family with enough money for expanding it, and I fixed the issue of ourck of elite troops and the production of more knights for the family today with the three special forces¡­ Is there something that still makes our army less than that of a duke?" "¡­" The room went silent for a while, with everything mentioned, the Burtons army actually needs almost nothing but time any one of these factors that Robin mentioned could make the army a force to be reckoned with in any field in the eight kingdoms, and now Robin asks for more¡­ Caesar was the first to speak, "There are two things that are missing from the army in particr¡­ The first is the war horses, strong war horses make a big difference with the cavalry troops, if everything is the same in the two armies, the number of war horses is what determines the bnce. The second and most important factor is not the crime itself, but the saints¡­ We are so sorelycking in saints in the family, we can winnds with armies, but we need upper ss figures to keep thosends with peace of mind¡­ I heard from uncle Billy that you intend to exterminate two Marquess families in the iing war? Well, that wouldn''t be happening without powerful Saints on our side¡­ very powerful ones!" The Patriarch and M nodded, this was the best response and the best analysis they could say, Caesar gained a lot of experience while he was with the armyst period¡­ Robin nodded proudly, "You have a good foresight, it''s good that we have the key to both problems right here with us¡­ what do you think of this, Your Highness Prince Alfred??" Everyone turned to Alfred, who was sitting in a chair rtively out of sight, and found him with his eyes closed, he looked as if he is in another realm. In fact, he had entered this state since he passed his spiritual sense into the Energy Cultivation Technique scroll, but no one noticed him due to the sensitivity of the topic they were discussing. "Alfred!!" Robin shouted again "What?! who did what..?!" Alfred replied in awe "you soul must have regained its bnce a while ago, why are you still meditating? You will have enough timeter to practice¡­ Now I want you to do something." "Of course, no problem, Your Excellency, how can I help you?" Alfred regained his calm and asked him Robin scratched his head after hearing the word *Your Excellency* again, it''s very strange when ites from a prince, "Listen, we want war horses.. a lot of them¡­ I want you to mediate for us with your family and close acquaintances, we can buy as much of them as there is as long as the prices are reasonable¡­" Alfred thought for a moment and then replied, "This¡­ War horses are beasts that are difficult to find in nature, they take too much time and resources to reach adulthood and their females give birth very slowly, all families that have a war horse breed are trying to maintain their purity and increase their numbers, I didn''t know of any family that is selling war horses for a business! That is why buying war horses is even more difficult than buying categorized weapons.. a family will not sell them unless they need something else that is equal scarcity, and I don''t think the nobles would value gold more than their war horses¡­" "Oh, is that so? ¡­Okay we''ll buy the war horses with a number of runes that is equal to their market value, is that good enough?" Robin rubbed his head and answered Alfred nodded with a smile, "Much better, I can find buyers for you, and the royal family too can contribute a good number of horses." "Excellent!" The Patriarch shouted, Most of their war horses were killed during thest wars, and most of what they have now has been captured from the Dolivar wars, yet they only have a little less than 500 war horses. "One more thing, Alfred." Robin added, "When you get back to your family and talk to them about the horses, tell them that Robin wants to buy the heads of the Tawi and Rufus, and the saints in their families that are above level 25¡­ When you know the price, contact me ." "this..?!" Alfred was shocked by Robin''s words, "You¡­ I mean, Your Excellency¡­ you want us to kill the saints of our kingdom? This¡­ my uncle Albert wouldn''t agree, and certainly, my dad wouldn''t agree either!!" A harsh smile appeared on Robin''s face, "Everything has a price, deliver the message to them as it is to your uncle and he will know what to do, tell him to speak to me through a sound ring when he thinks of the price." Although the patriarch had suspected that this would be what he would resort to since he heard about the attack on these two families, he nevertheless felt a shiver in his spine when he heard Robin say it¡­ "Billy." Robin turned to him "Wh-, ahem.. what do you want..?" "After you cross the border with General Edward and the Rune Masters and rest assured that everything is in ce, I want you to gather all our knights that are at level 19 and 20 of the New Lands, and our Three Saints as well, bring them with you ande back to Jura¡­ during the fouring years, the newnds will remain entirely under the Bradley family''s administration." "What?! Why? The rebellion has beenrgely wiped out but there are still outposts to deal with, ask Caesar yourself, every month he kills a few enemy knights in there! It wouldn''t be wise to bring the centers of power and leave it to destiny.." Billy objected. "Just do it, I want you all to do something extremely important here in Jura, as for the newnds, I have no fear as long as General Edward is there and has the help of our new army¡­ just be sure to introduce our nobles there to General Edward andmand them to obey him before you return." "This¡­" Billy didn''t know what to say, handing overnds this big entirely to the Bradley family doesn''t make much sense. M happily spoke, "Thank you for your trust, Robin, my Uncle Edward won''t let you down!" "I know," Robin smiled and stood up, "Everyone, I think everything is in ce, for now at least, please do your assigned work, and I''ll go back to my own¡­." Chapter 151 Chapter 151 ¨C Happily Ripped Off The few days after the meeting saw a lot of movement in Jura City and the surroundingnds Where the patriarch began urgently summoning all of them between the 8th and 10th levels and their age is less than 50 years, and whenever 100 of them arrived, they are sent to the warehouse that contains the metal oath pyramid.. there they are informed of everything they need to know, what they have to do and the benefits that they will get in and after there serves in the army, After that whoever epts stays in the warehouse to take the oath, and whoever refuses leaves¡­ This process took more than two weeks to gather the 3,700 young family members and deal with them, but in the end, only about 3,500 of them took the oath and received the techniques from Robin. As for the rest of the 200, they refused and gave different reasons, most of them said that they intend to go out to see the world for themselves and did not want to be bound for a century, and Robin didn''t me them at all, since he himself made the same decision in the past¡­ As for those who remained, 2,500 thousand of them chose direct confrontations¡­ they chose the Major heavenlyw of fire! As for The remaining thousand individuals, 200 of them chose the Darkness Major heavenly Law, and 800 chose the Wind Major heavenly Law After getting over with the daily meetings with the young members and distributing the techniques to them, Robin would head toward the academy to raise the ability of the 50 rune masters who will apany Billy on the mission of supporting the new army¡­ It wasn''t hard to find fifty masters of talismans who could draw a fire explosion, darkness, and vitality talismans after all those lectures that Robin gave them while teaching M and Zara¡­ However, he asked that they stay for a while to review with them what they should do during the iing 4 years and to raise their ability as much as possible¡­ And after ten days of the meeting, they set out towards the newnds, apanied by Billy and General Edward. And after this and that¡­ Robines home every night and tries to find a way for Theo tomunicate with his new 200 followers. The main idea has been in his head since Theo pointed it out that day, it''s the transmission of information directly through the soul¡­ Robin has already made great strides in this field, and now is the time for humans to be able to transfer information between their souls and ignore any middle route¡­ After two weeks from the meeting, everything went back to normal. The elites of the Burtons went to the military barracks and closed their doors to try to understand the techniques they acquired¡­ the runemasters left¡­ and this gave Robin more time to study. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- After two more weeks¡­ "Robin, Sage Albert wants to speak with you." M knocked on the door and went straight into Robin''s room with a sound ring in her palm Robin quickly picked it up and passed in his energy, "Haha, you are toote, Your Highness, I thought you would never reply, why did you wait almost a month for your reply?" A cold voice replied to him, "The methods to make the talismans of the Fire Explosion, Darkness, and Vitality, and the method to construct the furnaces you use to produce your categorized weapons." Robin''s smile disappeared, of course, he knew what Albert meant¡­ "Don''t you see that this is a bit too much, Your Highness?" "Do you think this is a joke?! You don''t know what situation you are putting me in¡­ You want me to help you exterminate two families that have served the kingdom for thousands of years, do you know how tough and hard a decision this is? and if the news leaks out and others know that we are involved in the matter, the reputation of the Royal Family will be greatly damaged and we will lose the loyalty of our subjects, I will not ept to negotiate the price in the slightest." Albert replied strictly "¡­You can decline the request if you think it is that Horrible, I will not force you, you know¡­" Robin replied after a few seconds "¡­Ahaha alright you win, how do I let this opportunity go to one of the Duke''s families? Of course, I will help you, but at the price I mentioned." Albertughed out loud after Robin replied, knowing that ying the victim wouldn''t work Robin rubbed his forehead for a few seconds, this was more than he thought¡­ "The way to make the furnaces is veryplicated, only I or my adopted daughter Zara can make it¡­ Listen, I will give you the methods to how to make the three talismans, but I will only give you 10 already-made furnaces to use them as you see fit." "¡­50 furnaces." Sage Albert replied "The level 6 fire explosion talismans, the 5 seconds Darkness talisman, the 10 days vitality talisman + 15 modified furnaces¡­ This is myst offer. as for you, in addition to your main task, you will also have to promise me a future favor that you WILL agree to do no matter what, and I will not sell you any specific monthly quota of the three talismans in the future as we agreed before. You will not lose anything in this is deal. All you have to do is send a few top saints to assassinate the heads of the two families in the appointed time, but I will lose most of my legacy to you! If you do not agree to this offer, consider the matter canceled¡­ I will find someone else." "¡­. Alright I agreed." a calm voice resounded, but happiness was evident in it, he finally have the chance to take what he always wanted! "Good, what about the war horses?" Robin asked "the war horses matter, hah¡­ tell you what, it is almost time to deliver thest key of thews, I will send you 500 war horses instead of the 500,000 gold coins, what do you think?" "What?! you say a single horse worth a thousand coins?! That is too much!!" Robin shouted, even a high-ranking weapon in this world might not cost that much "I''m selling you war horses for gold, You should thank me! If you hadn''t ruined the royal treasury recently, I wouldn''t have offered you this in the first ce." Robin was silent for a few seconds and then replied, "Alright I agree, but I need at least 2,500 horses." The dark legion will with *Shadow Mobility* to move in the shades, and the wind legion has speed and agility and will mostly support the armies from behind, they do not need war horses¡­ As for the fire legion that Caesar will lead, they will all need such strong horses because they will be in the face of the cannon in every war "2500?! Hmm, you have a great appetite, well¡­ I will sell them to you for a thousand gold coins or the equivalent of this number in talismans." "I am the one who has a big appetite?!" Rage rose in Robin''s head, that was simply too much. "Haha, at least I can make up for what the past years have taken from us. This is just an offer. You can ask the rest of the families about the prices of war horses. That if you find a family that is willing to put a price on them in the first ce, I am only willing to help because you are a valuable ally¡­ but if you want more the 2500 war horses I will have to contact The royals at Garia kingdom, they are famous for their war horse and we have good rtions with them, they will provide what you need but they will ask for 10000 gold coins for every war horse at least¡­" "10 what?! they can keep them! alright alright agreed, 2500 horses for 2.5 million gold coins.. send them with Alfred as soon as possible." Robin''s reply "Aha, you reminded me.. what did you do to Alfred? The boy speaks of you as a god, and he was a major reason for his majesty to agree to hand you over the horses and help you in your next wars¡­" asked Albert, evidently surprised in his voice. "Haha, the boy only has a good eye and knows who he is dealing with¡­ I will be waiting to hear from you again, Sage!" Robinughed out loud and then closed the voice channel¡­ although the price was exaggerated, he got the basics that he needed. but a voice cut off his train of thoughts, "I can''t believe you gave the Royals all of these methods just like that!!" M shouted at him as she took the ring from his hands " humph, use your brain, woman! your stupid father is using thousands of ves to make him the level 6 fire explosion and 5 seconds darkness talisman, for how long do you think they will still be a secret? one corrupt guard or one smart ve will end the value for those two talismans at any day now, may it IS already leaked but we just don''t know yet¡­ as for the 15 furnaces, they are nothing, he can make a few extra fancy looking weapons at best¡­ he only took the Vitality talisman from me, but I took what I wanted, and even more. he think he ripped me off, but I have no regrets¡­. no regrets." Chapter 152 Chapter 152 ¨C Ugly! handing over the methods of making the three talismans and the 15 furnaces to the royal family really did not bother him much¡­ Handing over the furnaces can be like simply raising their quota of categorized weapons, and that would only hurt him by a few thousand, or at most, a few tens of thousands of gold coins per month, which is nothing whenpared to any single industry he has, like the sound talisman carriers for example! As for the methods of making three talismans, this is the price of ying with higher-ups. He didn''t make them from the start to keep them to himself, they would all be distributed sooner orter for the right price, the only thing in his mind about this was that he now have to make more kinds of talismans and techniques quickly before he needed something else big from the royal family¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After this call with the sage, he went back with full focus on his research Over the past month, he has proceeded a long way in transmitting information mentally and he finally got to the final moments, so the next two weeks Robin spent almost inplete seclusion. The whole issue was to change the method of transmission from first storing the information in a medium and then transmitting it, to direct transmission from a soul to a soul and although it tired Robin somewhat, it was only routine steps that Robin had thought well before he started in the first ce. So at the end of two weeks¡­ Robin seeded in creating a technique tomunicate between souls directly! The technology has a few minor problems, first, they targeted individuals who will receive the soul message have to be in the scope of you the soul sense of the transmitter, direct long distance soul messages is impossible¡­ the other and most importantly, it drains a great amount spiritual power when used It is not like a medium equipped with seals, spiritual strength, and natural energy and ready for this particr task, the entire burden is on the soul of the person who sends the soul message, so it is useful for saying a piece of information or a very small conversation, which cannot be used for a long talk, let alone passing techniques! However, he was very satisfied with it.. and he did note out directly from his istion after that. He taught those around him not to disturb him until the knights and saints return from the newnds.. and after a month and a half, no one has returned yet. The issue was a bit unsettling, but there was no need to worry about a group of Saints and high-ranking knights, so he didn''t think a lot about this¡­ at that, he set out on the next most important research: the Burton family''s existing elites technique. Previously, he had asked the Patriarch to send a copy of thew techniques owned by the family, and it was finally time to open them. The patriarch sent 3 first-grade techniques, those three given to those who don''t have much talent from the Burton family¡­ they are most likely not going to reach knighthood in their lives anyway, so there is no need to spread the second-grade techniques among them And he also sent two second-grade techniques, those two are dedicated to the talented youngsters in the family, who will be cared for directly by the family and give them the resources and support to reach the knighthood at least. These five techniques are owned by the royal family and widely distributed to all the nobles of the kingdom, there is nothing special in them Since the moment he decided to hold the first technique book, Robin''s features have begun to change with every line he reads. in every minute he goes through many different emotions, sometimes astonishment and amazement, sometimes anger and insults, and sometimes hystericalughter¡­ He had browsed through one of these techniques in the past before he left the family and he saw it as an extremely valuable treasure, but now.. it can only be described as a world-ss chef that is asked to rate the taste of garbage. After Robin mastered the perfect Major Law of Fire, it could be said that he rolled the first grade of the Fire Path under his armpit¡­ All the Minor Laws are somehow splintered from the Major Law. But by reading these techniques¡­ he was hardly able to determine which Minorw they were talking about, even after reading the books more than once! They are so distorted that they are so ugly, especially the three first-grade techniques¡­ It is simply impossible to make the second degree of thesews based on what he sees in the first grade, It would be like building a castle on Quicksand The same is true for the second grade ones, the amount of distortions in these techniques makes progressing from one level to the next one within the saint-hood extremely difficult, the chance of reaching level 27 is basically non-existent¡­ In fact, the breakthrough of Patriarch Brian to level 26 is already a miracle and proof of his rare genius. As he flipped through the book in his hand trying to understand what it leads to, a voice came from outside, "Sir Robin, the knights, and saints from our newnds have arrived, they are now with the Patriarch." Robin quickly closed the book in his hand and let out a long exhale as if he had found an excuse to get away from this ugliness, Then he took two scrolls into his pockets and ran out. On his way out, he told one of the guards to summon Theo for him to go immediately to the patriarch''s office, and then continued on his way¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª "So you are Robin¡­" "This is the first time I''ve seen him, too." "Haha, our family is blessed that you were born among us." "Robin, this is your Uncle David." Weing words and smiles filled the main hall of the Patriarch''s building after Robin arrived 5 Saints including Billy and the Patriarch, and about 15 high-ranking knights gathered around Robin after he entered and began exchangingpliments¡­ All the people here are the pirs of the Burton family, they all know who Robin is in the family and what his role is in everything that happens around them. even though some of them had not seen him until this moment.. when he was young, they did not pay much attention to him, only the patriarch and a few knights were interested in the new talents, and after he grew up and ignited the fuse of the Dolivar war, they were sent to Dolivar before he returned to the family, they fought there before they saw who are they fighting for¡­ The courtesiessted for about half an hour, until finally, Robin pointed toward the seats, "Uncles please, I have something to speak with you about." None of them felt strange that Robin was telling them what to do, they had literally juste from thends he had won for them¡­ He waited until he took his seat, then said, "I will get into the point directly, and please do not take my words as an offense¡­ During the past period, I have found many problems in the Burton family and I have worked hard to solve most of them, but there is one problem that still worries me¡­ It is you." Those present looked at each other in astonishment, not knowing what he was talking about¡­ Does he mean that there was a traitor? "Let me exin more.. the biggest problem in the Burton family now are the heads, we don''t have enough saints, without saints we will always need outside help in any war.. because we can''t take familynds by military force while they have high level saints wandering around freely.. in that case, we will live our whole lives in fear." "This." Atst, they understood what was going on, but not what he wanted of them, until David spoke, "Haha, you didn''t ask us toe today to scold us, right?" "I scold you? How dare this little one?" Then he took a scroll from his pocket andid it out in front of them, "Please touch it with your spiritual sense." Without further dy they all did so.. except for Billy and the Patriarch, the rest closed their eyes as if they had fallen asleep¡­ "Isn''t this the energy cultivation technique? What are you going to do?" Billy asked, surprised, but found no answer. Robin remained silent as everyone started to open their eyes one by one and looked at each other in amazement until thest of them opened their eyes, Robin spoke again, "Starting today you no longer need to supervise anything in the family business or military wise for the next 4 years¡­ all What you have to do is use this technique with all possible energy stones you can find to increase your strength in theing period, you all need to break through to higher levels before the war starts." Chapter 153 Chapter 153 ¨C [Bonus Chapter] Foundation Modification Technique "Hmmm, I haven''t tried this technique yet but it looks miraculous, Billy also told us about it on the way and said it''s great¡­ But it takes more than just energy to have a breakthrough in the saint-hood, Robin¡­" Saint David Burton spoke calmly. "I know, I know¡­ but it will be useful for whoever hasprehended his minorw and wants a little push to move to the next level, I will leave with the patriarch a good number of Spirit Revitalizing pills that will always be ready in case one of you feels close to breaking through¡­ And for those who have enough energy capacity and don''t have enough understanding of their minorw, don''t worry either, cultivate like the rest in this technique to purge your body with purer energy and improve your talents by a little, and I.. will bring you the solution soon." The Patriarch was already very happy about the matter of the Spirit Revitalizing pills, but he quickly stood up at Robin''sst sentence, "You are saying you have a solution to the problem ofprehending thews?! What is it? How do you solve that?!" Robin looked at the patriarch and shook his head, "Honestly, I don''t know yet¡­ The problem is that everyone here has built their pirs using these already wed techniques, and we can''t wait for the new generation to grow up to have saints from them¡­ It''s inevitable to try to find a solution for the Current generation of Saints and Senior Knights¡­ but it is okay, I have enough confidence that I will find something very soon." "wed ¡­ techniques¡­?" Talking about the techniques they cherish as trash had a stinging taste in everyone''s mouth "They are wed to the point that they are making me sick!" Robin replied with his usual bluntness, then continued, "Now excuse me, I will go back to find a solution for you, please don''t be toozy with your training!" Then he turned and closed the door behind him, leaving behind a hall full of bewildered old men. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The first thing Robin saw when he came out of the patriarch''s building was a long-haired figure dressed in ck and slightly bowed in his direction¡­ It was Theo. Robin didn''t stop upon seeing it, but took out the second scroll from his pocket and threw it toward him, saying, "Wait when you get home and pass your spiritual sense into it. This is a multi-use scroll. After you''ve learned it, teach it to your fellows of the Dark Legion, and then send it to Peon to teach it to the wind Legion¡­ Then let one of you keep it safe with him until he returns it to me when the opportunity arises." Theo didn''t understand what that scroll contained, but it looked so precious, so he picked it up anyway and kept bowed slightly over until Robin passed in front of him¡­ Then he disappeared silently in front of the guards as if he was never here¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Robin''s road to his pce took more than twice the time it supposes to be, and after he reached the pce and the guards bowed in front of him and opened the gate for him¡­ He turned and moved quickly outside the administrative area heading to Uncle Tim''s restaurant. His visit this time was not to celebrate or entertain a meal like every time. Rather, he consumed a few bottles of aged wine before leaving for his pce. He was psychologically preparing to return to his newest fear¡­ Although he had previously thought that dealing withws directly would be the easiest type of research for him, he realized the extent of his mistake after reading those techniques¡­ Dealing with these techniques is a nightmare!! But he realizes that it is inevitable, All the knights and saints of the family use these techniques, and he must find a solution to it, or else the family will live for decades without heads. And with this, another two weeks passed, announcing the passage of the first year of the agreement with the dukes¡­ To reduce the search, Robin ignored the threews of the first level for the time being and decided to only deal with the two of the second degree for now¡­ And after each examination session in one of the two techniques thatst for less than an hour, he gets up and breaks something in the room or vomits or screams at the top of his voice, cursing the ancestors of the person who made these techniques But he quickly calms down when he remembers that they tried as hard as they could without the eyes of the truth¡­ before another cursing session began an hourter. If it was only for them to discover a strongerw, it would have been easy, and if it was also to provide them with the samew but perfectly, it would also have been easy, relying on the eye of truth that had recently be stronger and on his extensive knowledge of the fire path, he would have done it in no time¡­ Robin''s problem now is the pirs and the levels that those knights and saints built based on these techniques version of thew. He can''t destroy what they built before and have them start a new either, This would be no different from training new youngsters, and these old monsters will die of old age before they can do anything in the first ce. The only solution is to find a way to fix what has been corrupted¡­ Using the samews that they used previously to fill the gaps and fix the wrong parts in the pirs and previous levels, then they can build on that¡­ And just as it seems¡­ this was not easy. After a few days of reading and wringing his head, Robin came up with an idea of a technique that acts as a medium to reach the previous levels and pirs and modify parts of them. The technology is supposed to serve as a bridge to reach the energy foundations that have already been built and enable parts of it to be restructured. Its problem is that it will provide minor adjustments that are made with great difficulty, and these adjustments must be from the samew from which they were originally built¡­ This is what Rubin currently aspires to at least¡­ After he thought of a map to work on this technique, he immediately began his research. And over the course of two months, a miraculous new technique appeared in the world¡­ Robin created the Foundation Modification Technique, it can be used on all kinds of previous foundations no matter thews it was built with, He put more effort and made it this way so it can be used to modify the 5 techniques in the Burton family, he made it withzy thoughts that wouldn''t have to fix every one of them by itself, but that''s what made the technique even more valuable! Once someone wants to modify what they did previously, all they have to do is get this foundation Modification Technique + Better Technique for the samew they were studying. Immediately after he finished it, he started at the part he liked¡­ creating perfect techniques for the five Minor Heavenly Laws. The first three of them were easy, in a matter of days Robin anaged to create their first grade technique as for the other two¡­ Robin has taken them all the way to the second grade! This was the first time Robin had written the second grade of aw, but the fact that he had the previous technique helped him find his way more easily, and also that they were just minorws of the lowest kind¡­ it didn''t take him long. The old techniques were a mixture of different minorws from different paths, but they were dominated by the character of one firew by 70%, and thisw is what Rubin focused on¡­ Within only one month, the Five Laws were processed. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 ¨C First Words The Patriarch Building ¨C Main Hall After Robin finished writing the five minorw techniques and the foundation modification Technique in multi-use scrolls, he went to the Patriarch and told him to summon all the Saints and Senior Knights¡­ Then he sat down with him to wait for them, "Uncle Brian, did you prevent the residents of the Duchy of Evren from attending Jura grand auctions as we agreed?" The Patriarch nodded, "I announced it two months ago, and what we expected happened¡­ They closed the borders with our newnds, they are nowpletely isted there¡­" "Was there a reaction from the royal family?" Robin asked, The worst-case scenario that was predicted has already urred¡­ "yes, Prince William contacted us to find out why we prevent the Evrens from participating in the auctions, and when we told him about the weapons tax they imposed on us in entering and leaving from our ownnds, he told me that he would try to mediate¡­ but to no avail, they still insisted on the tax and even raised it to 15% of the All weapons, as a punishment for our decision to ban them from auctions." The patriarch shook his head Robin chuckled, "They can even ignore the royal family to such a degree? As expected of the most powerful duchy in the ck Sun.. well, let''s y till the end and see who establishes his word¡­ what about our 3 special forces, their field training started yet?" the patriarch shook his head again, " they are all still secluded as well, I think it will take a few more months toprehend such a technique, then I have ns to send them to the beast zone for their training, you don''t need to worry yourself about them." ¡­.. In the span of another two hours of awkward silence, all the high level knights and Saints were gathered¡­ They had all been in training seclusion for the past three months, and Robin even found that two of them had managed to break through from level 19 to level 20 already! And some other knights were about to start trying to break through to level 20 as well, and it was all thanks to the energy cultivation technique alone! Regardless of gaining power, winning the iing wars and so on, each breakthrough equals extra years in their lives.. and for those old monsters, that''s more than enough motivation to do their best in training even more than the young generation! So when the patriarch summoned them by saying that Robin wanted them in a hurry, they immediately left what they were doing and came "Please, all of you, insert your spiritual sense into the scroll bearing the name of the minor heavenlyw with which you built your Knighthood pirs," Robin spoke after he unfolded 5 scrolls in front of him,pletely empty except for a few words on top of each of them representing the name of the technology inside. And now after also following Robin''s words and injecting their souls into the four scrolls, they fell silent for a few minutes, then¡­ "Beautiful.. so this is what a realw technique looks like." One of them was enveloped in tears, he started regretting every second he spent cultivating his previous technique¡­ "Is that really the samew I was studying?! Sigh~" Another shook his head "Robin¡­ why are you showing us this now?" Billy asked annoyingly, They can''t change everything they''ve been doing in their lives now that simple, they should follow the same technique¡­ even if it is bad it is still what they have. Robin didn''t reply, but rolled another scroll, "Now you all inject your souls here." After a few sighs, they all started to pass their souls in thest scroll as well, not expecting anything this time¡­ The enthusiasm they had just before dissipated after seeing the perfect technique of thews they had been using all their lives¡­ after seeing them, they feel that they want nothing else from this life but cultivating these precious techniques, but they knew it was toote¡­ It was really an ugly feeling to see something you want and have it in your hands, but still, can''t use it¡­ ¡­.a few minutester, a shout rose suddenly, "Impossible!!" The first person who opened his eyes let out a loud shout and stood up in a hurry "This¡­ this¡­?!" "Is this even possible? Robin¡­ what exactly is this technique?!" Robin waited until thest of them woke up and spoke, "You must have understood parts of it by now, and it is exactly as you think it is.. Use this technique as a medium to reconstruct all your pirs and levels using thew technique that you just took." "I¡­ this¡­" Some fell into a long silence, some started to mutter¡­ "Can we¡­ reconstruct everything we once knew?" Robin shook his head, "Not to that degree! This technique can be used to fix the issues in your previous solid cultivation but it should be the samew¡­ It''s also a bit slow, I think it will take you a whole year to finish solving all your old issues and then you can continue towards the higher levels using the perfect heavenlyw techniques I gave you, do you have any questions?" When he found that his question was met with a long silence, "Well, I guess there are no questions, good luck!" Then he turned and left quickly. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- "Oh? Theo! What are you doing here?" Immediately after Robin came out, he found Theo standing there, waiting, asst time, but the difference this time was that his bow was aplete one, his head was at the same level as his thighs Theo raised his eyes toward Robin''s, *Thank you, father..* A few words appeared in Robin''s mind immediately, no sound, no feelings¡­ just words that appeared in his mind that were foreign to his usual thinking, but it was very clear that they came from Theo¡­ He had learned the Thoughts Conveying Technique "Oh? Hahaha, perfect, looks like the technique works really nice.. this is the first time I experience it, it can send the thoughts directly into another''s mind and is then tranted into an understandablenguage, I didn''t hear a particr voice but I knew that you were the one who is sending it¡­ good, very good, as expected of me haha¡­" Robin approached him and patted his shoulder. As for Theo, he took out a scroll of his clothes and passed it to Robin *This is the thoughts conveying Technique, father, it has been learned by both the Dark Legion and the Wind Legion as youmanded* "Hmmm.." Robin received the technique and started tossing it in the air, and seemed to be thinking of something, "Was it too hard to learn?" Theo shook his head, *No, father, ten days should be enough to master it.* "Good, take it and bring it to those old monsters who are sitting with the patriarch and tell them to train on it too, then pass it on to Caesar and have him and the Fire Legion train on it¡­ I think it will be useful to them one way or another, after they all finish, leave the scroll with Zara or M at the academy and have them distribute it among the rune masters too.." *Yes* Theo nodded and bowed again and started walking towards the patriarch''s building, while Robin headed for the academy¡­. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 ¨C Hello Again Another year passed quickly. Everything is suspiciously calm.. it can only be described as the calm before the storm The big moves and the mobilization of the armies of the Duchy of Alton and the Duchy of Bradley were very clear and attracted the attention of the entire kingdom there, but no one seeded in understanding what was happening¡­ only rumors flying about an imminent huge war kept everyone in a state of anticipation The return of the elders of the Burton family from the newnds and their sudden disappearance behind the closed doors did not go unnoticed either.. the city became full of nobles and spies, and what happened was easily monitored. Since the return of those elders and for more than a year now, no one has seen them.. except for the young saint Billy and Patriarch Brain who would appear every now and then to sign a paper or visit the army site, before disappearing again. Even the auctioneer is a saint of the Bradley family and he is sometimes helped by M Bradley when a problem arises.. a huge financial institution of this size that no one from the Burton family supervises! All aside, The Duchy of Evren has been actually the most active one this year¡­ After the Burtons ignored their threats to close the border with their newnds and continued to prevent them from auctions, they went crazy, and even closed the border between them and the Duchy of Alton as well to make Duke Raymond Alton pressure the Burtons to ept his terms¡­ but to no avail. They sent envoys to the Burton family. They were ready to go back to the original 10% and forget about the 15% increase, but no one was received by their envoys¡­ They sat with old knights of level 12 and then left with their faces burning with humiliation and anger. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C As for Robin, afterpleting the foundation modification technique and repairing thew techniques that were used by the family elders, he went back to what he was doing before¡­ Moving between the Grand Library, assisting the rune masters, giving lectures at the Academy during the day¡­ and researching at night. It would not be an exaggeration if Robin said he had read more than a quarter of the grand library by now, although the Burton family library was by no means thergest of its kind, his general knowledge has increased dramatically As for the Rune Masters, their number currently reached 221 even without the 50 Inscription Masters who went to the newnds! However, the year saw a noticeable drop in the number of applicants to work for the Burton family, especially after Robin announced that he only needed young men with strong souls and stopped hiring older knights. Although theirrge number has assured the needed talismans could bepleted before the war began, Robin was even more busy helping them. This is because Billy took almost all of the gold reserve from the family on hisst trip to the newnds and left the Burtons treasury nearly empty. So aside from the talismans that are sold monthly at the auctions, he started selling other products to fill this money deficit, such as¡­ Empty thoughts conveying scrolls! But these scrolls were further modified to emit a slight glow on a seal over them as long as their content was still intact, and if someone read it, the glow would be nullified and it would turn into a normal scroll¡­ Messages between the high ss nobles and each other and the transmission of important information and written contracts were always fraught with danger, and a scroll like this assures that the message had not been opened before and that it really reached its destination would save them from journeys of their own to exchange any kind of written information, so Robin started selling this kind of empty scroll for 5,000 gold coins each. He also started selling the thoughts conveying Technique itself within a single-use scroll, at 30,000 gold per one! After it is transferred to the person''s mind directly, he will not be able to teach it to anyone else easily, unless he is a researcher himself and can rewrite everything from the beginning and teach it to whomever he wants.. even if this happened, it will take years, and Robin will have achieved the desired profit from it by then and found something else to sell. This technique was a miracle for this world and its deserved price is much higher than this, but because he sold it at this price for one person, the royal family alone bought 30 scrolls for nearly a million gold coins to give them to their high-ranking princes and elders! Profits from these two products In addition to a marked increase in sales of the one-slot oath tablets, the family treasury was finally revived¡­ even after paying the Royal Family 2 million gold coins for the war horses. As for at night, he would return to his research, specifically research on the major heavenlyw of life. But even after full research and after the development of his eyes, he couldn''t fully reveal it for a year now, he expected to find difficulties on his way towards one of the most difficult masterws, but this simply went beyond his guesswork¡­ *Life* is not something like Fire that can be seen or like Darkness that can be specified¡­ It is something that exists in all beings without a doubt, but you cannot point at it and say that this is thew of life Humans, nts and animals are alive.. but what makes them alive? What makes them lose this qualityter? was it the heartbeat.. mental activity.. the soul..?! During the year Robin tried to go out on his own for a few weeks at once when he felt he was about to make a big breakthrough, but in the end, nothing happened¡­ he actually grabbed a few keys to thew after all these attempts, but every time he tried to go after one of them he would find the path blocked ording to his current estimation, he needs at least 10 additional years toplete the first grade technique of this stubbornw¡­ But today, while he was alone trying to find solutions to thew as usual, a bright light shone in the room Strands of light began emerging from Robin''s head and forming in front of him two meters away in a human form, everything took less than a second. Finally, the humanoid figure opened his eyes and grinned, "Hello boy~" Chapter 156 Chapter 156 ¨C I Need Your Help "The all-seeing god??!" Robin quickly stood up when he saw the humanoid light in front of him, and then began to look around him, narrowing his eyes trying to see if something changed, until he saw a fly buzzing freely, he returned to look at the humanoid light in front of him, "Why didn''t thew of time stop with this visit too?" the all-seeing god figure started chuckling, "Hahaha, do you know how many thousand years of cultivation effort has that little bit of time stopping act took from me? I did it back then because thatw of Death has already started ita effect on you and I wanted to extend your life till I decide what to do with you, do you think I would do it every time as a kind of show?" "Really? Oh¡­ By the way, you are wee in my humble ce, what can I do for you?" Robin replied at a slow pace, his eyes not moving from the humanoid Light even for a moment "¡­Would you stop using the Eye of Truth on me? You will only tire yourself out for nothing, you still have many years of practice before you can see through something of this level." The Hulk shook his head with a smile then he continued, "It has been a few years¡­ Why didn''t you try tomunicate with me all this time? Since I told you to contact me when you needed me that day I expected you to ask me about something every two or three days¡­" Robin returned to his seat and closed his eyes, trying to discover the truth of that light exhausted him so much and he did not understand anything¡­ While he was in this state, he replied, "If I try to rely on you for everything, how can I develop myself¡­ Also, I was afraid to ask you about anything, I didn''t want the course of my world''s development to change, in the end, I am the one responsible for the direction the world is taking, not you¡­" The all-seeing god figure nodded, "Good answer, but not aplete one¡­ Indeed, the holder of thew of truth is responsible for the direction his world takes, but you are not like most of them¡­" Robin opened his eyes, "What do you mean? There are people like us on all thes, right?" The all-seeing god figure shook his head, "Not exactly, Thew of truth cannot be written in a technique form and passed on, you cannot forcibly open someone''s eyes to the truth, this is something that cannot be bought, one must figure it out himself, the best you can do is conveying everything you know to your chosen sessor and spent enough time and resources on him, and pray that the Truth will choose him in the end. there are also who discover The Path Of The Truth when they are old men at the top of theirs in terms of strength and cultivation level, and they take advantage of it as a side ything, But they never really master it¡­the most discoverers of the truth in the universe are of this type. if you were one of those two, I would not havee to visit you¡­ Those who discover the truth all on their own and then build their training systems using it, in your case ¨C building the knighthood pirs ¨C those are the true inheritors of The Truth¡­ Like me and Like you! those like us are extremely rare even among the countless nts, little brother! So don''t bound your self too much with this and think you are serving it.. it should be the other way around, this nascent does not deserve you" "Oh¡­ it''s good to know how cool I am, sorry for asking¡­ but you are not here just to cheer me up, right?" "¡­. I see that you are researching thew of life? If you tried to research it alone, it will ask you for thousands of years, and there is a big chance that you might never reach it. The best solution is to find a key to thew of death first and use it to define the lifew technique using it, there is no definition of the term Life without Death¡­ Finding a key to thew of death will take a great deal of time and effort from you, you might waste a few centuries chasing after it, but at least it is your best option¡­ if I were you, I would have found another goal and left these twows, for now, do not waste your life on them while you have more essible areas to look at." The irvoyant god examined the stack of books in front of Robin "Oh? I really thought about this a few times, but I was trying to avoid the major deathw, I didn''t want to think about that horrible feeling again¡­ Wait did you just change the subject again?! You''re starting to worry me! What do you want?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows "¡­Your body is too weak for a knight, your stored energy and the amount of energy you can use pet attack is very little as well, your tender bone hasn''t known many battles since thest time I saw you¡­ What are you thinking? I know you are following the path of truth and you think the direction of the world is depending on you, but this is miserable, you still need to get more fighting opportunities to strengthen yourself and expand your horizons, if you keep yourself between the walls looking at this pattern and writing that technique, you will not live long¡­ you should not rely on others to protect you, you have to be strong yourself, you will never know from which side Betrayal wille to bite you, nor who is your next enemy.." advised the all-seeing God as he walked back and forth "Well this is officially getting annoying, what are you doing here? Speak directly or get out." Robin stood up and spoke, eyebrows frowned "¡­Heh~ I want you to help me with something." The all-seeing God sighed and replied, clearly the words were heavy on him "Me? I help you?! With what¡­?" Robin was very surprised, he is just a being from a *nascent*. What can he even do to someone like that? After a few seconds, the all-seeing god replied, "¡­In thest few tens of years, one of my enemies was making suspicious moves and gathering armies in one of his youngs. When I did my investigations, I knew that he intended to attack another young called Nihari, The first energy cultivation system age there is about 400,000 years. There is not much left before it bes a middle age. The most prominent feature of this is the presence of strange high-density and purity energy stones that can form an energy link between themselves, those particr stones if they fall into the hands of that person''s followers.. let''s say that the long enmity between us wille to an end." "If he''s mobilizing his forces to attack that, why don''t you do the same?! Didn''t you say you are a ruler of a few nts too?" Robin replied. "All thes under my control are medium-aged and their inhabitants are strong. Nihari will resist opening space channels with one of mys¡­ To enter a, the ce you came from must be within the range of youngs as well, and that ranges from zero to 500,000 years only." "How the hell is a half-million-year-old can be called young, how can mine be in the same category?!" Robin shouted "it''s young enough! The speed of advancement of thes in the first half a million years is not the same, do you think all thes have monsters like you? here in a 60,000 aged ned, you have already discovered the first stage of a few majorws, many of the nts that have a cultivation history of 300,000 haven''t got to that point yet! tell me which is more wronged here? So what would you do if you knew that the middle age group of thes ranges from half a million to a hundred million of years of cultivation history! ¡­In any case, thes have their own weak consciousness and will not allow beings froms much older than them to enter and destroy their creatures¡­ That enemy of mine, unfortunately, hass in the young age group that Nehari is in, but I don''t¡­" Robin chuckled, "It looks like your opponent is a step ahead of you¡­" "he is just azy evildoer who destroys the youngs before they are fully grown!" The all-seeing god shouted, "He is taking advantage of the fact that the inhabitants of youngs can enter the olders, and he mentallymunicates with beings from the youngers ¨C as I am with you now ¨C and give a faction of them information, cultivation advice, and even techniques, over thousands of years to be stronger And unite their under his service, then he opens gates for them to other young nts to massacre the locals and plunder its resources and leave it in ruins, then his followers send what they looted to under his feet on a golden te. those who manipte to destroy the youngs in this way are trash with no honor!" Chapter 157 Chapter 157 ¨C Mission Impossible "Hmm, but honestly it is still a clever move if you take out the morality of it, since the inhabitants of the youngers can go to the older ones, he can run a fews as his war dogs while giving them a bone every once in a while, with this kind of farms in the younger weaker nts, why would he bother with the stronger ones¡­" Robin nodded, then asked, "So? What do you want from me? you didn''te here because I''m from a young nt and can go to Nihari, right? You don''t expect me to take my family''s army and go fight that rival of yours and take the before him, right? You just said that the *Nihari* is about ten times the age of my and its inhabitants don''t even need to absorb energy! how strong an army needs to be to take down such a?! I''m here still struggling in the war against a local fart named Tawi, for god''s sake, you must be delusional if you think I will fight in this!!" the all-seeing God quickly shook his head, "I don''t want you to confront him directly, just listen¡­ Nihari''s local inhabitants are very strong and you can''t use your family''s army against them, even if you united your whole and empowered them for a few centuries you most likely wouldn''t be able to invade a quarter of that¡­ that guy would usually do the same with this new and try to gain their trust and loyalty over a long period of time until they send their resources to him directly, but he wants those resources as quickly as possible and he wants all of it, and he knows that I will try to do something to stop him, that is why he is preparing for a huge war that will eliminate the local inhabitantspletely and plunder Nihari clean if it goes ording to his whim¡­ and I can''t afford for things to go down that path. That, due to its size and resources, has arge poption, and they are still distributed in the form of tribes with no countries or kingdoms, so many tribes, and many of them are simr in strength and do not trust each other! That is why neither he nor I will benefit from trying to make one of the tribes work for us with some temptations¡­ Each tribe is just a drop in the sea. And honestly, I tried to appear to some of them in this body tomunicate with them and warn them of what was toe, but they called me a *demon* and ran away¡­ They are not very smart¡­ The only solution I have found is to find a way to quickly make those locals stronger and alert them about theing war with a reliable information source so that everyone listens to that source and gather around it, and they themselves defend their and not let it fall into the hands of that person¡­ and I want you to take over this task." Robin rubbed his forehead for about a minute, "¡­You want me to go to a huge full of strong, un-united locals¡­ make them stronger, make them trust me, unite their ranks, and make them soldiers for you¡­? you ask for too much, Big Brother, I''m nothing but a child in front of everything you say, I only want to research in peace and develop this nt as much as I can before I die, and also¡­ I''m not your subordinate." The all-seeing god quickly replied, "I have hesitated a lot toe to you because I know how difficult my request is, but you are the only person I know from a young, and you have thew of truth, who could be better than you for a task like this? Those resources must never fall into the hands of that person, Robin, or I will receive a targeted blow that might end my life¡­ also, I don''t want them to be soldiers for me as you say, I want them to defend their own homnd, what is the problem with that? ¡­and it is true that you are not my subordinate, but do not forget that you owe me your life¡­" "¡­How much time do we have until that war begins?" Robin asked in a heavy voice "ording to what I see in terms of equipment and training, I think that his army will be ready within half a century at the most." The all-seeing God replied "¡­" Robin fell silent for a second, then asked again, " how many men can I bring with me in this mission?" The All-Seeing God shook his head, " your is too young and doesn''t have energy stones strong enough to send many individuals through a space gate, if you research it on your own you might even find it impossible to empower such a project, But I can teach you a formation that can use arge amount of the weak energy stones from what you have to activate the gate, but it can only send one person at a time." "Hehe, so I need to go alone¡­ for a mission for fifty years¡­ to strengthen and unite a with such specifications.. a in which the inhabitants themselves have not been able to make a single kingdom for 400,000 years¡­ you ask for too much¡­ I feel the thrill of victory every time I remember that I got my own uncle Brain to listen to me, and you want me to¡­!! sigh~" " Robin muttered with a low voice The all-seeing god nodded, he knew how heavy this request was from the beginning, "If this matter wasn''t so important, I wouldn''t have asked you to engage in it. When you finish the mission, the debt you owe me will be erased, whether you seed or fail, on the condition that you do your best. " "¡­" Robin was silent for a few minutes, then nodded, "¡­I have a few important battles in the iing few years, after I finish them and make sure my family is safe and is taking a good pass towards the future, I will contact you to make the formation of yours and send me there, but I can''t promise you anything about the results, I will only do the possible for me and nothing more" "Hahaha, that is all that I wanted to hear, but don''t be toote, your mission will take a long time there and every day counts, I will go back to where I came from now, every second my consciousness spends here drains a lot of me, but don''t hesitate to ask me if you find your way blocked byw or technique, see youter kid! " The all-seeing god faded away with thest word, leaving Robin standing alone in the middle of his room, his mind weighed down as if the sky itself had descended upon his shoulders¡­ His preparation for his force in this world *his family*, the bloody wars he had been waiting for and preparing for years, his problems with this Duke and that Marquess, his mind games with the royal family¡­ have all lost their luster. But after a few minutes, he shook his head energetically and pped his face, then returned to his seat and began to flip through the books he had written on thew of Life, "step at a time." Worrying too much about tomorrow would not help today. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª After an additional 5 months of that meeting, the Life heavenly Law Technique was formed¡­ The highest Heavenly Law Technique that appeared in this world after the Path of the truth *a key to thew of death* the biggest problem that might appear to anyone who researches the heavenlyw of Life, but this was not an obstacle for Robin, the discovery of that key was what gave him what he needed to discover the path of truth in the past, the key was already with him! All he had to do was retrieve some memories, and with that, Robin was able to gather enough information about the Law of Death to help him create the Law of Life technique¡­ even if it wasn''t a pic¡­ Messing with thew of death is a grim and hideous thing, and one wrong move could cause the death of the person trying toprehend it, but because Robin had personal experience with thisw, there was no great danger to him. The ease of the subject and the help of fate made him overlook the importance of the key to the heavenlyw of death that he had in his hand, he didn''t know that there are middle-aged nts in which a technique to thisw has not appeared yet , and had it not been for the experience of death that he went through himself, he might never have discovered it¡­. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 ¨C You Again¡­ After Robin came out of his seclusion and handed Zara the Major Life Heavenly Law technique, she left everything in her hand and ran happily to her own room¡­ She had been waiting for this moment for a long time! As for the void she left behind as the head Rune Master, Robin decided to fill it. From his point of view, all the problems that were holding back his force in this world ¨C the Burton family ¨C were dealt with, from the financial basis to provide strong knights to the strengthening of the present old monsters¡­ everything was put into ce. The number of rune masters has also made everything easy, almost all the initial amount that he owes to the Alton and Bradley families has already been made and waiting to be shipped and now the rune masters are working on providing talismans for the family''s army, and to sell to the other families in patches if needed, especially the families of the rune masters, as was agreed before¡­ By removing all those obligatory tasks that he was setting his sights on and even providing strongws for all of his adopted children, now is finally the time to rx and work for the fun of it¡­ In addition to the hours he spends in the library and the academy every day, Robin added an hour of his time daily to walking around the city to see new faces and watch the changes in the city, and also to hear about his charity¡­ But he found that week after week, month after month.. the open air restaurants that were designated for distributing food in the city began to decrease instead of increasing, to the point that thest few of the open air restaurants were preparing to close! And when he asked about the matter, he found a strange answer¡­ There are no longer poor people in the city! After they were assured that there were three meals a day, all those who were able to work went out to search for a living without fearing for their children and elders, they went to work in the mines, the new beasts'' farms, and even the factories of sound talismans carriers founded by Billy As for the women, who were unable to work hard, they began to work with Uncle Tim Burton himself to produce food for the other poor people, and they were fairly paid for it. Little by little, no family in the city was left sopletely destitute that he could not provide for his daily food and basic necessities! now, almost only the young orphans use it. Because of this, Uncle Tim asked those in charge of distributing the monthly quota to reduce it from 20 thousand gold coins to less than a thousand gold coins When Robin heard this, he couldn''t believe it¡­ This was a massive economic transformation on the level of a huge city that contains nearly 300 thousand citizens, an entire segment of thousands of people were eliminated in no time! Something he''s never read about before in the grand library! Seeing that the results were even better than he expected, Robin ordered that the aid be increased to 100,000 gold coins per month and that the charity is to spread over all the ancestralnds of the Burton family, not just Jura City. "Good morning, Uncle Robin." "Another beautiful day in Jura city haha" "I have been appointed as a cook for your charity work sir, thank you!!" "IT''S YOU..!!" Robin was enjoying his time and nodding to those around him smiling as usual, until thatst angry shout stopped him, when he looked at its source, he found 5 young men at level 11 of knighthood, and the one who stood in the middle of them was looking at Robin as if he had killed his father¡­ It was someone Robin knew well, "Oh, halberd ass! What are you doing in my city?" It was Remus, the son of the one who sent the assassin after Robin¡­ "Your city? Don''t overestimate yourself. I''m here for talismans of course, or else what would bring me to this dirt pit? Listen, just because you and that Caesar of yours are still breathing doesn''t mean I have forgotten what happened that day¡­ and seeing you today, It seems fate has chosen you to die first!" Remus replied, sparks shot out of his eyes, and he and his fivepanions advanced and surrounded Robin. Robin looked around him as they were trying to block his way to escape, amused, then he asked, " aren''t you afraid to cause trouble here? the Burtons aren''t a bush over, you know¡­" "Humph, just a nouveau riche family with no roots, you still have to progress another few thousand years before you use your family in front of me! then again, and a kid like you thinks that you can represent the Burtons? I will pay them a few copper coins for your head!" Even if he killed him today in the middle of the street, what would happen? He is the son of a Marquess! As long as he doesn''t cause trouble in the auction house, the royal family won''t bother with anything else Robin looked at the five who turned around and sighed, this wasn''t even funny anymore¡­ with a quick calction, he found that he would need 3 attacks to kill the five of them, but he shook his head then raised his face to the sky and roared, "I, Robin Burton, am facing an attempt of murder here, they want to kill me inside Jura! can anyone help me?" The street has stopped¡­ In the blink of an eye the passing farmers raised their machetes, the workers rolled up their sleeves, the little children picked up little rocks, a few passing individuals in the Energy Foundation levels took up attack poses and jumped toward the person closest to them. "You have to kill me first!!" "None of you will touch him!" "Get away from my uncle, you bastards!" The five were astonished by what was happening around them, they could kill every one of those peasants with one hit, and they know it, but they still attacked! even if they encountered a situation like this themselves in their city and some thugs tried to attack them, no one in the streets woulde to their aid, except perhaps someone much stronger than those who attacked them, and he would help to get a reward, but what they are seeing now¡­ "You four get those bastards away from me, I''ll take care of this kid myself!" Remus gestured to his friends and began pushing all theers back and fighting the cultivators of the Energy Foundation in order to make a circle around Robin and Remus, who smiled at Robin aggressively, "Who is going to save you now." Sparks began to explode around his hand as he jumped up and aimed a blow at Robin''s neck¡­ only to find himself nailed into his ce after only two steps. An enormous pressure force poured over his head, the strength of someone even stronger than his 29th level Saint Father¡­ Horror possessed him for a moment after he felt this force, but its owner of this pressure force did not appear, he only kept him fixed in ce¡­ This pressure remained for a few seconds and did not dissipate until another person suddenly appeared behind Remus and grabbed his neck from behind and kicked him behind his knee making him kneel and with the other hand he lit a white me next to Remus'' face as a threat to him not to move Robin smiled when he saw the man, he was a level 11 knight Fire Legion officer, who was on a patrol around the City, when he heard a noise he came running with those who were with him, then spoke to Robin, "What do you want me to do with him, your excellency?" Prince Alfred was visiting the fire legion consistently since it was established, and they heard him call Robin *your excellency* all the time and decided to do the same¡­ If a prince is respecting their own uncle to such a degree, how can they call him with any less in front of strangers? "You, keep your hand away from Brother Remus!!" One of the four shouted and was about to move with the rest to save their brother, but a few more Knights of the Fire Legion came and quickly did them like their brother. "Hmmm, Shall we forgive them? No, no, I''m not that generous¡­ Shall I kill them? No, that time for that hasn''te yet¡­ Listen, burn their clothes and hang them naked upside down at the city''s main gate, and tell Caesar toe and put another halberd in this guy''s ass, But tell him to do it gently and slowly this time¡­" "Consider it done, your excellency!" A cruel smile appeared on the knight''s face Chapter 159 Chapter 159 ¨C Soul Imprint Cards Little Remus and hispanions were left hanging upside down at the main gate of Jura for two whole days before Marquess Rufus personally came to take him away, and even Gn Bradley intervened to prevent further problems But when the Marquess arrived at Jura, he became extremely angry when he saw the halberd in his son''s ass from a mile away and attacked the city guards in a fit of rage and killed quite a few¡­ He knew how huge was the blow to his son''s personality and future after what happened in that arena with Caesar and he already started to groom other sessors since then just in case, but an even more humiliation befall his head now¡­ with one look at this sight he knew his son was a lost cause. After he took his son and left, the Burtons send out a formal announcement that this isn''t the first time the Marquess and his son tried to kill one of their own, and that they had enough and won''t stay silent anymore in front of this injustice With this, and due to the attempted murder of Robin Burton and the attack on the Jura city guards, the Marquess family was prevented from attending any future auctions in a public humiliating manner. The esctions also included the Marquess closing his borders with the Duchy of Alton, in protest of being prevented from participating in the talisman monthly auctions, which should be a right for everyone in the kingdom. The kingdom was on a hot te, there were those who say that the Burtons are missing using the fact that the auction is in thesends, and those who backed the Burtons to get closer to them¡­ All of this was happening, while Robin wasughing at his pce¡­ He was thinking about how to exin things to the public when the war starts and some may think he is making flimsy excuses to spread the familynds, but they came in time and give him every possible reason he needed on a te of gold He also ordered to direct more provocations towards them for theing period and to attempt to bring Marquess Tawi in as well and agitate their ugly bast a little¡­ there are still years before the five years period ends, but for those in power, the war has already begun. And at that, another year passed¡­ Nothing new appeared on the external level except for the esction of tension with the Duchy of Evren from the south, with verbal and political confronts with Marquess Rufus, as well as small skirmishes on the border with Marquess Tawi that he always tries to end peacefully The Burton family''s army in Jura City has already reached 170,000 soldiers and increasing by the day, their training has reached an advanced stage, all they need is some good armaments¡­ even with the absence of the high level figures of the family, General Edward has left a few of his trusted aids to train the army at Jura before he is gone The repeated breakthrough into the three Special legions also progresses astoundingly, during such a short period of time the Burton family has gained a number of knights they never dreamed of in their history! Senior Knights and Saints, their progress was noticeably slowpared to the rest of the branches, but they were still making progress¡­ especially the young Billy who entered level 22 months ago and started making serious progress towards the next level As for Robin, seeing the rtively peaceful situation, he returned to what he loves most, adding more achievements to his name. During this year, he created a few runes to raise the efficiency of a few new pills, especially in the branch of increasing the body''s affinity towards a certain element, which became very popr. He also created a wind talisman that enables its owner to double his speed for 10 seconds! He made 3 versions of the wind talisman, the first for use by those in the energy foundation, the second is for the knights, and the third for the saints, and all of them gained instant poprity and were sold at astonishing prices He also raised the power of the Darkness talisman and made it three versions just like the wind''s, so that the third version could even deceive the spiritual sense of saints for 5 seconds! The first version of the wind and dark talismans was already taught to the rune masters and began to be mass-produced, the second version of it could only be made by M and a selected elite of the talismans masters¡­ As for the third version, it remained exclusive to Robin, he only makes them for the purpose of selling them in auctions for tens of thousands of Gold coins per one! And most importantly¡­ the Soul Imprint Card was made. Robin has often found that buying a pair of sound rings and distributing them to two individuals before parting is not practical, so what if the number of uses expires when they are thousands of miles apart? Then one of them has to travel all the way to another and give him another sound ring before departing again? That not even mentioning that the important nobles now have strong men who specialize in carrying boxes full of rings behind them wherever they go! Someone like the patriarch has 27 rings so far that he must carry wherever he goes! One talisman enables you tomunicate with everyone you know, and even when the number of uses expires and you buy another one, you can still make your calls and your contacts can still reach you easily¡­ That was Robin''s goal. A few monthster, he came up with the idea of ??a Soul Imprint Card¡­ just a rectangr metal card, one finger long and three fingers wide, All you have to do after buying a new sound talisman is to inject it with your soul print to identify it as yours, and then inject your soul imprint into the Soul Imprint Cards and distribute them to those who want to reach you. The idea of ??the card is to store the imprint of your soul inside it and give the card to the person you want tomunicate with you, the person records the imprint of your soul inside his sound talisman and can use that soul print to send messages to you forever as long as the card is with him. Even if the sound talisman had one use, they could buy another one and use the same Soul Imprint card tomunicate with the target.. and with that, the matter of the two rings was over. For example, a person like the patriarch will have one ring on his finger, and he will distribute 27 cards to the rest of his contacts, and even if his ring breaks, he can buy another one and the 27 will be able tomunicate with him normally and easily All this is in addition to the feature of direct transmission of thoughts! after fusing the thoughts conveying Technique instead of the sound waves based one, it became much more effective, as no one has to actually speak when sending messages again¡­ The new generation of sound talismans made a huge noise around the kingdom!! The old generation is still being released at the same reduced prices, but the prices of the new generation have increased a few times at once. And instead of just buying the two rings, now everyone has to buy soul imprint cards constantly to keep with them and distribute them to their acquaintances¡­ and foreigners actually, distributing soul imprint cards have be a way to say I''m rich and from a good family. Now it has be one of the sessful forms of flirting, and the young masters are running around distributing their soul imprint cards to beautiful girls! The idea of ??the soul imprint card has also been applied to the secret scrolls, now afterpleting the message or technique that you are making and wanting to deliver it to a specific person, you put the imprint of his soul on it, and with that only he can open it and read what is inside¡­ This raised the value of the empty scrolls For more than ten times! Due to the increased pressure on the Runes, especially the sound Runes, and the small number of new applicants for the rune Master position, Robin made a tablet that glows when approached by an individual with a strong soul. Previously, only Saints could sense how strong the soul of young men was, but now with a few Scouting tablets made by Robin, many expeditions began to spread around to search for young talents among the residents of Jura and nearby cities and recruit them for the academy¡­ This year was undoubtedly one of the most productive years in Robin''s life! However, the zero hour is getting closer and closer, and the calm is about to end¡­. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 ¨C Heal After another three months Zara has finallypleted her firstw of the Life heavenly Law and is out of her seclusion as a knight! The almost 17-year-old Zara is now one of the youngest knights who have ever appeared in this world, even with the fact that her training has been dyed for a long time until Robin brought her the life heavenlyw perfect technique! On that same day after she built her pirs and went to tell Robin about it, he didn''t order a celebration for her, and she was actually not excited either, but nervous¡­ the first thing he did was that he ordered for Peon toe and meet him at once After he arrived, Robin made him sit on a chair in front of Zara and take off his mask to show a hideous disfigured face in front of them, and without any further discussion, Robin looked at Zara and said, "you can begin now¡­" And Zara knew what he meant¡­ She exhaled deeply, then she raised her hand tensely and ced it on either side of Peon''s disfigured face, and a green glow began to radiate from her hand. After about 6 hours in the same position¡­ Zara removed her tired shaky hands and put them on her own eyes as she started crying "I''m a failure¡­ I''m a failure!! thisw technique is wasted on me" She has been trying to treat her brother''s face all this time, and for the 6 hours she did not remove her eyes from his distorted face, afraid that she would miss a detail¡­ but even till she ran out of energy, no miracle has happened. "Failed at what, little sis? What was going on?" Peon asked as he started to put on his mask again though he didn''t understand anything about what was going on for thest 6 hours, he only did what Robin told him to do and nothing more, but seeing his little sister behaving like this broke his heart "Wait a minute, who told you to wear your mask? Haha, go and look in the mirror." Robin took the mask from him and pointed towards the mirror in the room Again he didn''t understand what was going on, but he did what he ismanded any way and headed towards the mirror, But after he took a few steps to the mirror, he was nailed in ce in front of it¡­ and a thread of tears started to fall from both of his eyes Because Zara was focusing on his face the whole time she didn''t notice any change as it was happening too slow, but he who remembers how he was before and sees how he is now, can easily spot the changes¡­ though he is still full of injuries and missing parts, his face was no where near how it was in the morning! "Hahaha, you silly girl, when you work you should put your feelings aside, your mind was too busy that you missed what is happening in front of your eyes, haven''t you noticed the new facial cells growing all that time?" Robin went to Zara and patted her hair "Huh?" Zara stopped crying and eximed, surprised about what she was hearing, and looked at Peon to check his reaction "At my estimation, 15 more sessions like this one would be enough to fix Peon''s entire face, I''m looking forward to seeing if he is more handsome or I am! hahaha" Robin spoke with a smile "Really?! I¡­ I can heal his face entirely?" Zara stood quickly "Of course, since when I lie to you, brat? But¡­ if a few shes in the face and a cut off lip and missing piece of the nose, are going to waste all that time and energy from you, how long will it take to get his left arm back¡­" Robin muttered, rubbing his chin. Peon felt that he was hit on the head by a lightning bolt, his face would bepletely healed? Could his left arm that was cut off from the shoulder grow again?! "Hmm.. this will take longer than expected, you can''t only do this every day¡­ devote a maximum of two hours a day to treatment sessions, you should not tire yourself too much, and after you finish treating Peon''s facepletely, start restoring Theo''s tongue as well, I want to hear that bastard voice, then go back to spend your time on your brother''s arm again which will most likely take a year or two to regrow You are exempt from working on the talismans department starting today, focus on raising your level as a knight quickly so that the number of your abilities increases even more and your healing ability bes faster, with all theing wars¡­ we will need this ability of yours." "¡­But I love working on talismans¡­" Zara replied, wiping away her tears "Really? This was not expected¡­ Alright you can help M, but just like the healing sessions, you should not exceed an hour or two a day as well when working on the talismans, you can supervise the other rune masters or something¡­ other than that focus on raising your level and exploring the rest of your abilities, thew of life is not limited to treatment, I want you to advance fast and overtake the rest of your brothers in cultivation level, understood?" said Robin "Yes!" Zara nodded hard *baa* A sound of collision urred beside him, as Robin looked toward the source, he found Peon kneeling with the wood under his feet wet with tears, "Thank you¡­ thank you¡­ This has be too heavy¡­ even if I give you my life, it won''t be enough to pay you back for everything you do for us, I can''t¡­ I ¡­" Regardless of his face and arm, he knows the significance of that technique with Zara¡­ it is priceless. The life heavenlyw perfect technique is far more precious than his wind heavenlyw perfect technique¡­ If she goes anywhere on the right now and showed her healing ability, she will be treated like a princess! "Thank me by getting stronger and helping me destroy my enemies! Don''t act emotionally like that sissy Caesar hahaha, right.. how is he and Theo? I haven''t seen them in a while." Robinughed out loud and went back to his seat Peon held back tears and answered, "Theo is extremely happy with the thoughts conveying Technique and just as grateful to you as I am, and I am sure he will be above the heavens when he hears about healing his tongue, but Caesar.. honestly I think he is a little depressedtely." "Hm? Why?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows, the little guy knows how to be depressed? Peon hesitated a bit and then continued, "..he says there are 2500 copies of him now and that he is no longer special, I heard him once after he got drunk in a brothel.. he said that now he can be easily reced and that protecting you is no longer his mission as before¡­ If I''m now wrong, he is thinking about going out adventuring after the iing wars are over." "..Sigh~ that boy is very sensitive, but it is good that you told me, I will put this in mind¡­ well, enough for today, take your sister and leave my pce, for now, let me go back to what I was doing.." Peon chuckled, then took his sister''s hand and bowed, then both left the pce cheerfully¡­ leaving Robin in his thoughts. Rubbing his head even after an hour, ''¡­Was I wrong about Caesar when he gave his own technique to the family? ¡­No, they need strength, when a battle is inevitable and Caesar looks behind him and finds 2,500 knights covered in white mes waiting for his orders, he will understand this decision!'' But.. the *White me Demon* is no longer a useful title now, the name of Caesar who shook the kingdom more than once in theing years will be normal when the fire legion shows its clutches, and whoever is ustomed to excellence will not be satisfied with anything less¡­ Robin''s head felt like exploding, he is making a lot of jokes about the emotional Caesar, but he knows well that the man who used to storm the inner beast zone alone and live there for months at a time was not emotionally weak, and he is always a guy who kept to himself¡­ If it got to the point where he goes drink andins to his new brothers, it must be affecting him too much¡­ But what does he do for him? his path is already set in stone, There is nothing higher than the fire heavenlyw perfect technique that can be given to him¡­ or is there? Robin, who was researching a new type of wind talisman, stopped what he was doing that day and began to look in that direction looking for a way to upgrade a major heavenlyw technique¡­. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 ¨C The Big Picture With only 9 months left until the agreed date for the start of the war, Robin found himself facing a huge dilemma How to Upgrade a Major heavenly Law¡­ Had he not known that he would face a great trial after the war by moving to another and that he might not return again, he wouldn''t have looked in that direction for now¡­ actually, he might have even ignored Caesar''s feeling for good and have him stay as the head of the fire legion. But as long as there is even a small possibility that he will not return again, he must arrange his affairs here first¡­ If he isn''t here to look after his kid, then he at least have to leave him strong and confident enough, he has to stay as an important asset to the family and not be another knight among many, or the days wouldn''t be kind to him after he disappears¡­ had he not literally owed his life to the all-seeing God, he would not have epted this impossible mission even if he promised him rivers of gold¡­ But this is life, nothing is free. He knew that this favor woulde back to bite himter, he just didn''t think it would be too soon, and too big of a bite¡­ Taking it seriously, two weeks passed quickly. On thest day of the two weeks, Robin came out of his room, which was emitting intense light, and called for Caesar toe in a hurry. Half an hourter¡­ Caesar entered Robin''s pce smiling, "Father, I was told you wanted me? I haven''t seen you in a while, how are you?" "sat down," Robin replied without emotions and pointed to the chair in front of him "¡­is there a problem?" Robin rubbed his forehead, "I have a feeling that you are not satisfied with distributing your technique to the entire Fire legion, I feel like you want to be special¡­" "Hah? This is absolutely not true, I like the fact that there are so many like me now and we canmunicate andpete with each other haha" Caesar replied without hesitation "I can make you special again." "Is that really possible?!" Caesar cut hisugh and responded quickly "I can''t believe you were really thinking that way! Haven''t you grown up yet?!" Robin stood up, took a quick step, and pped Caesar''s head "Damn, what do you want me to do? can''t I be a little selfish?" Caesar responded while patting the ce of the strike Robin returned to his seat, "..you may feel selfish about something that is valuable, but the major heavenlyw of fire? What is it? It is just a low levelw, even if it''s perfect it is still nothing! I wanted to give you something much better after shaping our bodies, but then the all-seeing god''s warning destroyed my ns for you, and stopped my train of thoughts when he said that you are stuck with the path of fire forever.. now Theo has a betterw than you and Zara has a betterw than you both!" "But it''s what I got! And you wanted to make things worse and put the technique in everyone''s hands? You should''ve left it to me! Even if it''s a low-levelw at least it''s still the most powerful offensivew technique on the right now¡­" Caesar muttered as he looked at his foot. ? Fool¡­ don''t you remember the words of the all-seeing god in the cave? We only live on a nascent, do you know that concept is this? we are ants, what is the use if you are a stronger ant?! what''s the use if I dy the strengthening of the family and make you unrivaled in this nascent? would you feel proud of yourself? When another invades us, I tell them to wait ande fight with Caesar one on one first, and if you lose, go back to where you came from? Do you see this happening? And frankly, I''m not sure you''ll win even if it does happen¡­ Aw technique like the Fire heavenlyw perfect technique must be sold on the sidewalks in the strongers. Our only hope in living in freedom or dying with our dignity if another decided to attack us is to strengthen the family as a whole¡­ and if we are blessed and not conquered till we die of old age, then you will still live with your head held high as you are part of a pack of lions controlling the whole, instead of living alone jumping like a clown looking for opponents to fight¡­ ¡­.or that''s What I was thinking at least. But I felt that perhaps even a pack of lions would need a unique leader to suppress them¡­ Listen, a method has formed in my head that can make you unique, not only on this but those who are like you in the entire universe can be counted on one hand, and I promise I will not give it to another creature, it will need direct intervention from me and from Zara anyway to call it a sess.." "Really?!" Caesar almost jumped from his seat, he almost gave up already due to Robin''s speech and the idea of ??merging with the herd had already begun to form in his head¡­ "Don''t be happy yet.. thates with taxes!" Robin shook his head with augh and then continued, "Your new technique will be unique andplex, which means that I will bete in making advanced stages for it, there is a good chance that all of your peers will out-level you in cultivation for this reason" "No problem, even if they get past me I will still beat them up! But what exactly is that technique? Tell me what''s going to happen¡­?" Then Robin continued, waving his hands, "Beat them u-..?! Alright Mr. exited, let me exin something here, I said I''d make you unique but I never said I''d make you stronger, honestly, I don''t know what those adjustments would do to you, you might get even weaker." "¡­I have no problem with this, I am very strong anyway and I always felt that I need something to hold me back a little." Caesar hit himself on the chest In Caesar''s mind, he has already made his choice¡­ As long as the idea of ??strengthening the family as a whole is in Robin''s head, there is no problem if he himself remains as strong anyway, or even a little weaker, there will be many more knights to rece him if he even got crippled in the process¡­ the ck sheep''s position in the herd is still better than the current situation. "0_o" Robin didn''t even find what to say, Caesar was seriously wanting to stand out, but he sighed and continued, "You have already set up your Pirs and reached level 14, to adjust that I will have to use the foundation modification technique on you, but I''ll need to dramatically adjust the technique first to make it work on your situation¡­ And because what will be modified is not of the samew with which you set your pirs, you will feel real agony throughout the process, I can''t even describe that pain, I can only say that what you have suffered all your life as a warrior will notpare to your first cry when we start, and after we start we won''t be able to stop¡­ do you still want to do it?" "And since when does pain scare me? That''s thest thing I can care about!" Caesar proud "I''ll see how long you are going to act this brave.. well it is settled now, go now and iste yourself in a long seclusion, start clearing your mind and gathering energy in your body, you''ll need every bit of help when we start the first session¡­ two months from today bring Zara, Theo, and Peon ande here ." After thest word, Robin got up and went back to his secret underground room "Oh? Just two months to make a technique like this? Looks like you''ve been nning this for years but you''ve been hiding it to surprise me! Haha Alright, see you in two months." Caesar quickly walked out the door Robin smiled seeing his son acting this happily, then shook his head and headed towards his room again ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- After closing the door behind him, the intense light returned to the room and a voice echoed after, "What have you decided?" "He wants to do it¡­" Robin replied calmly on his way to his chair "Haha, I told you he will say yes no matter how much you try to scare him, kids don''t care about the big picture, in fact, you should be like him!" Robin gave a weak chuckle, " he is a good kid¡­ I hope thisst gift will turn out to be a good one¡­. let''s continue!" Chapter 162 Chapter 162 ¨C Scream After two months¡­ "Aaaarghhhh .. Ahhh¡­ " "Arghaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" Loud screams shook the entire administrative area, and even the streets close to the administrative area could hear it Everyone who hears the screams that seem to have been sent from the bottom of Hell feels a shiver in his back and tries to get away from the ce, they can''t imagine what kind of torture the one screaming is going through, like is he being boiled alive?! some came and tried to enter the pce and see what was going on, but the guards stopped them saying it was Robin''s orders¡­ seeing that the guards themselves are shivering, everyone who came, left again silently "Father.. he.. can''t.. take it.. anymore.." Theo gathered a few words and spoke in a rough voice, his tongue had been fully restored only two days ago and he is not used to talking about it yet¡­ but it is clear that the speech is not alien to him And he was talking when he was young before his tongue was cut off "HE MUST TAKE IT¡­ pump more energy!" Robin muttered, cing his hand under Caesar''s stomach "Y- yes!!" Zara panicked and started to increase the green aura energy she was pumping onto Caesar''s back "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!!!" The new life energy didn''t the situation on him, Blood is still pouring from Caesar''s eyes, ears, and mouth like waterfalls, and the ground beneath him started cracking "WHAT ARE YOU TWO DOING? HOLD HIM TIGHTER!!" Robin shouted at Theo and Peon, each of them was holding a foot and an arm of Caesar "Alright¡­ Alright¡­ I''m almost there¡­" Robin continued to mutter as he stared down Caesar''s stomach with a big smile. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah¡­ ARE YOU SMILING? AHHHHHH!!!! WHAT THE FVCK ARE YOU SMILING AT!! HEEEEEEELP!!" Caesar''s cries increased when he saw Robin smiling like this, he felt that he was a demon and not his father who raised him¡­ "¡­this is it¡­ NOW!!" Suddenly Robin shouted and then pped Caesar''s stomach so hard that he spit out blood, then he stood up and inhaled "Phew~ alright, you two can leave him now, Zara, pump all your remaining life energy into him¡­" Peon and Theo left him and went panting and wiping away their sweat on the side¡­ Leaving aside Caesar''s constant resistance and his tries to escape that tired them out, just seeing the operation and participating in this torture exhausted them mentally. "Uh¡­ahhh¡­ ahhh¡­" Caesar fell on his face in pain and let down little groans as Zara tried to help him with life energy¡­ after a few seconds, Theo also came to help him by wiping the blood off his face. ¡­His father promised and fulfilled, without a doubt, this was the worst experience in his life, he fought knights higher than him by many levels and hideous beasts much bigger than him, and he even found himself in a beast''s belly once¡­ but he was never put under pressure like what happened today, the best thing that happened today is that it is over¡­ But then he got that off his head quickly and started thinking of whates next.. he has finally be special again! "Tsk~ I thought I would do the twenty sessions once a week but this weakling won''t help me achieve that, I think he will need at least two months to fully recover from this condition! I''m afraid his transformation will not beplete before the war¡­ Hey, take him with you and treat him then They brought him here for me in a month so we can start the second session." Robin spoke and wiped his face and hand from Caesar''s blood "Twenty sessions?! But¡­" Peon''s handsome face turned into shock when he heard this number and returned to look at Caesar quickly to check on his condition after hearing it He found him lost consciousness and his eyes were open to thest of them as if he had heard the worst curse in history¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C "Ahhhh¡­ Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.. enough¡­ please¡­ I don''t want to be special anymore¡­ AHHHHHH" For the second month in a row, and then the third, Caesar''s cries didn''t stop Even as he rests in his room and is taken care of by Zara''s Life Energy every few hours, he gets up in panic and screams, those sessions hunt him even in his dreams This dyed Peon''s left arm restoration, But he was more than willing to wait, seeing those terrible sessions with his eyes made him unable to think what Caesar is going through, he fought along side him for many years and know how tough of a guy he is, for him to scream like that¡­ He just told Zara to focus on Caesar and forget about him for the time being¡­ and of course, looking at his handsome scratch-free face in the mirror was already pleasing enough for now! One way or another, Zara found herself busier and more exhausted even after she was excused from making the runes. As for Robin, in between Caesar''s heart-breaking cries, he found the time to start something new. Caesar''s need for a month of rest after each session gave Robin extra time to go back to designing the rune that he had previously nned. The initial idea is to produce a talisman that is useful for personal protection and in one-on-one fights. The fire explosion talisman has a wide range and is almost dedicated torge numbered battles¡­ even if a young noble from one of the big families has a talisman of this type, he will think a thousand times before activating because he also will most likely be affected by the burning wave as well. And during the third session vacation, Robin has alreadypleted the design¡­ When the talisman is activated, onepressed wind de wille out towards the target, splitting it in half! But just like the Fire explosion talisman, the Wind de talisman was kept at low levels of power due to the need for enormous soul energy to create and also tremendous natural energy to activate the higher levels, so it remained in three initial copies, one at the sixth level, one at the 8th level, and the other at the 10th level, and the designs were sent to the academy, As for any higher level, it was left to Robin. There are only 5 months left. Everything is going smoothly¡­ however the atmosphere is getting tense above Jura City, even though most people don''t know anything The senior knights and saints in the Burton family began to leave their seclusions and go out to supervise the final training of the army and prepare them before theing wars They all came out in high spirits with smiles of contentment and pride, most of them had broken through to a higher level, and even those of them who had not yet broken through, their strength had increased by miles after they repaired their pirs and previous levels and brought them to the perfect shape. Another 3 months have passed¡­ Robin managed to break through to level 12 of knighthood, and contrary to his hopes.. not much changed fromst time. Once again, all the energy seemed to disappear after breaking through to the next level¡­ Instead of the usual slight increase in energy capacity and soul strength, nothing else happened, his body was still as weak as before¡­ Last time Robin exined what happened As that all the energy was directed towards developing his eyes of truth, but what about this time? After a few days of trying to uncover anything new, he found that the second-stage patterns of thews around him had be clearer, but the difference was almost unnoticeable¡­ once again, his eyes took everything. And as such, the road of the weakest knight in history is still ongoing¡­ *Maybe I''m doing something wrong? Perhaps I should ask the all-seeing god¡­* said Robin himself, but quickly shook his head and pped his face He just exhausted the guy with Caesar''s new technique, with every second he spends on this he loses a lot of his power, how can he call for him again this soon¡­ Secondly, even if he is wrong and he actually did something wrong in the way he breakthrough to level 12, silence is better than asking the all-seeing god about it¡­ Asking for help for Caesar was one thing, but for himself? the all-seeing God puts him in a high position and speaks to him like a little brother, with what face can he contact him and tell him I can''t even make a breakthrough?! And also he did everything perfectly, what was his fault if his eyes were absorbing all that energy? If there''s anything he can me then it is this, because the energy on it is still scarce in the atmosphere that the breakthrough is over every time before his body can get any benefit His personal analogy of this situation is that of a bowl filled with air or water, the gathering point of the energy in his abdomen can handle a certain amount of energy, but its quality is definitely a factor¡­ Maybe if he was born somewhere else, the situation would have been different. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 ¨C I MARCH! With this, Robin put the issue of Knighthood breakthroughs aside, not wanting to think about it anymore, and began to look towards something else that would fill his time¡­ Talismans. In just a few days he managed to design another type of talisman, the fireball talisman, on the same idea as the wind de that the attack should be directed at a specific person, so Robin designed a talisman that shoots a ball of fire towards the target In front of opponents who wear powerful armors or are at a level higher than that of the talisman, using fire against them will be more effective, at least it will take them a few moments to deal with the fire on their clothes¡­ And just like the wind de, Robin designed three levels 6~8~10 and sent them to the academy to make an urgent batch of them before the war started. As for the foundation modification session on Caesar that month, it did not take ce. Robin told him to focus on recovery before the war began and that he wouldplete it for himter, after all¡­ only two months left. The news surprisingly didn''t make Caesar happy, but he actually tried to talk Robin into doing one or two more sessions! After seeing the changes in his power after only 6 sessions, the hour of pain he spend monthly suddenly became worth it, and it''s actually not as painful for him as before¡­ But Robin refused straight away! Leaving aside his exhausted body¡­ Robin feared for Caesar''s mental health going through such torture on monthly biases is already enough for a strong grown man to lose his mind after only three sessions! ¡­and also, the changes that are happening in his cultivation base are starting to show their effect on his personality¡­ The following days witnessed a great eleration of events, before General Edward left, he had already gathered an army of more than 120,000 soldiers, and by now the army actually reached a surprising 200,000 strong! the battalions began to take their final form, the officers and generals were divided ording to their specializations, and the final free training operations began The three boys also began preparing their squads and the officers below them to make it easier to control their new special forces It was also decided that Saint David ¨C level 25 now ¨C would lead the army to war and started making ns Within another three weeks¡­. the army was ready to fight at any moment At the end of the third week, a month and a week before the arrival of the appointed time¡­ Robin went to the patriarch''s office and told him, "It''s time to get our weapons here¡­ send to General Edward and tell him to start advancing towards us, and put our army here on active state, just in case¡­" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C 4 dayster ¨C Robin''s Pce "Robin, Robin!!" Billy hurried in and started yelling "I''m here, why are you screaming like that, is there anything new?" Only 4 days have passed since he issued the orders to move on such arge army, General Edward certainly still hadn''t reached the border with the Duchy of Evren yet. "Disaster! Edward has sent us a message now, he says that his intelligence unit has detectedrge movements on the border with the Duchy of Evren and that there are at least 220,000 soldiers waiting for them there, and the numbers are increasing!" "WHAT?!" Robin was dumbfounded, this wasn''t supposed to happen, "Damn it¡­" Robin clenched his hand, a direct confrontation with Duke Donald Evren was not something he wanted, he thought the army would be enough to intimidate him and let them pass! this is a major problem that couldn''t be taken lightly, "Does the patriarch have an opinion on this?" "He is now gathered with the rest of the saints and has sent me to tell you the news and bring you there,e with me!!" Then Billy put his hand on his shoulder and quickly pulled him with him ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Secondster ¨C the meeting room in the patriarch''s personal facility "What now? Is it another war?" "Can we even do it?" "The army of Duke Evren is very strong, whether in the numbers of knights and saints, armaments and war horses, or the great military experience, they are all elites¡­" "I suggest that Edward stop the army and have it stay at the Newnds until we find a diplomatic solution with Donald Evren." "impossible!!" A shout came from the door at this point, and then Robin entered, "If the army is stopped now, who will ever give us face after that? And what do we do after we stop it? Surely he will impose penalties for *trying to cross the borders with out permission* and raise the taxes to 20% or 30% at least" "Ah you came," the patriarch who was sitting at the head of the table rubbing his forehead, straightened, then added, "Do you have an opinion on what we should do?" "¡­The Bradleys and Altons'' war with the Lying Water Kingdom will not end quickly. We can attack Tawi and Rufuster on, or we can just turn a blind eye to them for good, they are nothing! Let''s get rid of Evren''s threat first¡­ These weapons with General Edward must arrive at Jura then be sent to the two Duchies at the appointed time before their war, or else the promise I made to the Dukes of Alton and Bradley will be for nothing, and I''m not a man who breaks his word!" "You are not suggesting an open war against the most powerful duchy in the kingdom, are you?" One of the saints asked sarcastically "I still have some love in my heart for you Uncle Smith, please don''t try to irate me, I''m not in the mood today¡­" Robin replied with a sharp smile which made any further words remain in the saint''s throat, then continued after being silent for a few seconds, "¡­Does anyone know when the two armies will meet?" "ording to the army''s natural progression speed and calcting the distance, it will reach the border with the Duchy of Evren in two days." Patriarch''s reply "Two days¡­" murmured Robin, his eyes starting to move over those present at the room, 13 saints in all, the 5 Burtons'' old saints plus 8 recent saints. After a few seconds, he made up his mind and said, "It is alright then, I will go there immediately with backup." "Huh? What good is this? This will give Evren enough time to gather more soldiers, while we are so far away, if our army moves now we will be there in about ten days." Billy shook his head, "Do you even have a n?" "Not all of us will go, I will take the Legions of Fire, Wind, and Darkness, and I will also take you Billy and the 8 new Saints here, we will ride at once on the war horses¡­ as for the patriarch and everyone else, remain here with the main army and bring them behind us as quickly as possible and with much noise as possible as well¡­ the whole kingdom must know that you are marching" "And what would 3,500 youths and 8 level 21 Saints do in a major war like this?" One of the saints did not like what he heard "¡­I will think of something on the way to stop the war peacefully if possible, if he doesn''t stop, our two armies are capable of burning the Duchy of Evren to the ground with everyone in it! I want to see how long that Donald wants to test my patience!!" Robin''s reply The saints began to look at each other, one of them was about to speak when the Patriarch gestured at him to stay silent and spoke while he was looking at Robin, "we will do as you say." Robin nodded and went out and pulled Billy in his hand, and as he came down the stairs he spoke to him, "I see you''ve broken through to level 23tely, congrattions.. go and tell the three boys to gather their men, we''ll be off in an hour¡­ Aha, find me a way tomunicate with General Edward and with Sage Albert." "No problem," Billy replied and then jumped out of a nearby window In the conference room upstairs¡­ "Why do you let him do whatever he likes, Brian? He''s still an inexperienced child, have we lived our lives in vain for you to only take his word for it and ignore us? he has tossed us in 2 major wars already and now he wants a third one, with a Duchy this time!! and you still want him to do whatever he wants? Why don''t we just stay where we are selling talismans at auctions and live off its profits? why do we have to march because he says so? I don''t agree to this!!" A new saint started shouting after confirming that Robin had left the building Chapter 164 Chapter 164 ¨C I Yield To No Man The patriarch looked at the man who spoke with disgust, "Be very careful in your words about Robin! haven''t you broken through to sainthood yourself a year ago because of this *child*? Where were we ten years ago, and where are we now after his contributions to the family? Years ago he *implicated* us in a war against another kingdom, most of you said at the time that he was delusional and that I made a mistake in listening to him, and some of you almost refused my direct orders to take part in the war and threatened to take my seat if things went down the hell, and what happened in the end? He brought us half a duchy and the title of Marquess¡­ He might be hot-headed and have no experience in Politics, but I trust his vision, Let us hand him the reins once more and see what happens¡­ I believe the fortune of the Burton family has just started!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Two hourster, dozens of miles from Jura¡­ *Klopp Klopp Klopp* 2500 strangely shaped horses go about their way as if they were kings of the roads, bigger than normal horses, and its faces looked fierce, with its necks and bellies were covered with natural armor¡­ These were the war horses. Almost half of the horses had two individuals on their backs, and yet they ran without fatigue as if they were carrying two feathers. "Billy, give me the rings." Robin, who was riding at the front of the troops, atst, spoke, and that was the first sentence he had said since leaving the urgent meeting. Billy threw him a sound-type talisman Ring and another a soul-type Energy new one. With one look Robin knew which one couldmunicate with the person he wanted, so he passed his natural energy inside the sound-ring and spoke loudly, "General, can you hear me?" After a few seconds, a voice answered, "Is this the voice of Noble Robin? are there any new arrangements?" "I want you to slow down the movement of your army and to reach the border after three days instead of two, and when you arrive and the battle begins, take a defensive position and do not use talismans except in the case of deterrence, try to procrastinate as much as possible, I aming with support and I will meet you in the battlefield after three days." After a few more seconds, "There is no need for support, Noble Robin. with the number of categorized weapons and talismans I have, I have confidence that I can wipe them all, all I need is your order." " I know you can, but what about our losses? And how do you intend to deal with the Saints? Doesn''t the information say that the Duke is personally waiting for you here? Do you have a n that you can win with minimum losses? let''s say you win, how do you n to still march in theirnds until you get to the Duchy of Alton, you think they won''t try to attack again and again along the way?" "¡­" Edward didn''t reply, there was no way to stop them¡­ The best thing he could do was to quickly destroy the Evren''s army by raining down on them with talismans while appointing the hundreds of new knights on his side to defend against the Saints of the Evren family, These new knights were the offspring of the new noble families who had just broken through to knighthood, currently, there are about 800 of them¡­ which is alreadyparable to the knight forces of a Duke family!! but they are all at level 11 or 12, facing high leveled saints would cause a massacre between their ranks even if they seeded in stopping them for an hour or two¡­ and this n also ignores the knights on the Evren''s side, and also ignores what will happen after the battle! if this n was implemented it would surely have resulted in extremely heavy losses¡­ It''s not like the general has lost it, but this is the only way that has a small margin of sess, only by keeping on pushing and taking it one step at a time can he cut through the duchy of Evren and arrive at his destination. He knows that even with sess, he will lose more than half of his army and his knights, But this is better than standing in his ce or going back, for he knows that the Burton familycks saints and knights, and they will not help him with anything big even if Robines to him in vain. "¡­That''s what I thought," said Robin when Edward didn''t answer again, "Do as I told you and keep my army safe¡­ see you in three days!" Then he put the double seal in his pocket and passed his energy into the new ring and sent in his spirit, "Hello¡­ Sage Albert, I need a favor from you ." "¡­Is this Robin? What do you want?" Robin felt words that appear within his soul, it was the Sage "You should know already the situation at the borders between our newnds and Evren''s, right?" "Sigh~ yeah I know¡­ both you and Donald have stubborn rock heads! and this is not only about you, but this will also affect the Alton and Bradley war and might stop it before it begins¡­ tell you what, stop your army and I will talk more with Donald about it, maybe we cane to a solution that satisfies both of you." the sage spoke heavily "satisfies us both? how can this happen, make him take only 5% of my possessions? this isn''t going to happen, no one will take even one soul card against MY will! I will not stop my army, and if that Donald tried to stop them then the battle will begin as soon as Edward reaches the frontier, and I have brought the main Army from Jura and we are heading there right now." "R- Robin!! What are you up to?! ARE YOU CRAZY? don''t you know how strong the Evren''s army is? you will destroy each other!" Finally, the sage lost his calm and started shouting But Robin did not pay attention to his reaction and continued, " This is a matter of dignity and respect, and I have confidence that I will destroy them first! I will eat through that duchy with my two armies and raise every single city to the ground.. do not me me, it''s you who have given that guy too much confidence, you should stopped him earlier instead of watching by the side and waiting for me to yield.. I yield to no man! Your Highness, if you don''t want to start a war that burns everything to the ground at your beloved Duchy of Evren, please listen carefully to what I have to say, and do it¡­" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª one dayter "Father, we are approaching the border between the Duchy of Alton and the Duchy of Evren, there are about 200 soldiers guarding this point and among them are a few knights, what do we do?" Caesar approached Robin and told him the report "Ignore them, we will continue at the same pace." "They will definitely try to stop us¡­" Caesar narrowed his eyes "If they did, then kill them all." Simply speak Robin "Hahaha, that''s what I wanted to hear," Caesarughed loudly and then looked behind him, "The Ninth and Tenth Divisions, advance ahead of us and storm the checkpoint directly, if one of them tells you to stop, kill them all, this is your first test, do not lower the fire legion heads in front of his excellency!" "Yes,mander!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Half an hourter ¨C inside arge tent on the border area between Burton''s newnds and Evren a man hurriedly entered and bowed, "Your highness, there is urgent news that just arrived." "Hm?" A rxed-looking man covered with lots of jewels calmly replied, "Speak." "There is a small band of the Burton family of about 3,000 ~ 4000 individualsing from the north on war horses. They havepletely destroyed the border post with the Duchy of Alton and killed hundreds of our soldiers, ording to reports they areing straight here." "Huh? Hahaha, well done Brain, instead ofing personally and kneeling toe to terms with me, he sent a suicide squad?" The Duke continued tough hysterically until the wine spilled from his hand and then continued, "Let the garrisons of the cities along their waye out along the way for them to kill them, and if they escape from them, send an order to Saint Gerar''s legion to tear them to pieces at Yaffa ins. I don''t want to hear anything else about them anymore, or anything happening inside the Duchy actually, you take the orders and settle the matter between yourselves." The messenger bowed and retreated, just mentioning the Legion of Saint Gerard ended the matter, it is one of the protection legions deployed to participate in rapid wars and put down any rebellion, an integrated elite legion of 20 thousand elite soldiers, 3 saints, and more than 50 knights! Chapter 165 Chapter 165 ¨C A Show one dayter¡­ "Tsk~ Edward Bradley and his army should have arrived today, what''s holding them back till now? Have they decided to listen to the sound of reason and stop before they anger me?" Donald Evren spoke in annoyance "I don''t think though, your highness, it''s just that their pace has slowed down a lot, with their current speed I think they will arrive tomorrow at dusk." a man beside him bowed and spoke, this was the son of the Duke. "Tomorrow? Another day to spend in this disgusting ce? What a headache¡­ I will make an example of them tomorrow! I will humiliate that damn Edward thing!" Donald spoke while he drank his ss angrily. "My lord! My lord!!" a man hurriedly entered the tent "What''s up?! What is this disturbance!? ¡­you again? Didn''t I say I don''t want any reports about the internal affairs again, can''t you fools handle anything without my presence?!" "Your highness, this cannot be handled by anyone else, the Burton squad I mentioned to you yesterday have killed the garrisons in several cities on their way until they reached the barracks of Saint Gerar''s Legion, there the entire legion was destroyed and Saint Gerar Evren and his two lieutenants were killed!!" "WHAT DID YOU SAY?!" The Duke stood hurriedly, even those around him straightened their stances and a serious look came up on their faces. The Duke came forward and grabbed the messenger by the neck, "You say that 3,000 individuals from the petty Burton family massacred Saint Gerar''s Legion? The same legion with 20,000 soldiers?! What happened exactly?! Do they have some kind of new overpowered talismans?" "No, the report says that arge number of them are knights! They¡­ they walked through saint Gerar''s legion right from the middle¡­ without firing a single talisman from the start to the end¡­" "Knights? that many?!" The Duke left the messenger and fell to the ground and mumbled, then asked again, "What about G¨¦rar and his lieutenants? How did they die?" "There are 9 saints with them, it was a one-sided massacre that ended in less than a minute¡­" The messenger looked at the ground and replied "9 saints?! Since when did the Burton family have this many saints? That bastard Gn Bradley must be helping them!!" The Duke shouted, "Thoseing troops are neither a suicide squad nor aing for a pic then, they areing to participate in a real war.. a war against¡­ me!? I WILL DIS-" When the Duke reached this point, he stopped and did not know what to say, this crossed all his calctions¡­ Empty provocations and threats turn into a real war, and there are already thousands who died in it, including three saints¡­ This was not what he wanted!!! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- The next morning ¨C inside the duke''s tent "How long is it until Edward and his army arrive? and did they send any messages yet?!" asked the Duke, rubbing his forehead "Less than an hour, my lord¡­ and no, I just checked, they didn''t send anyone¡­" One of the saints replied Duke Donald nodded, "..Be it then¡­ let''s finish what they started, get ready for battle! We need to start with full force to capture Edward swiftly with minimal losses then we- hmm¡­?" Before the Duke could finish his enthusiastic speech, he found that a ring from the box of rings next to him started to glow, this box containing rings ofmunication with the rest of the big shots in the kingdom, "Sage Albert?!" The Duke was surprised when he saw that very ring He then grabbed it and slid his energy into it, "Haha, Your Highness, I trust that you have been well, how can I help you?" "Donald, is it true that you have raised an army and are nning a war against the Burtons? What the hell are you doing?!" Sage Albert''s voice was clearly angry Donald''s smile vanished as he furrowed his eyebrow, "What is the problem with that, Your Highness? They are the ones who have amassed an army and are approaching my borders, so how can I not protect mynds from such invasion? They have been arroganttely after they managed to make some gold and they need to be reminded of their true worth¡­ Second, since when do you care about such internal matters, Your Highness? don''t say you intend to protect them from me¡­" "Bullshit! Didn''t they gather that army after you closed your borders to them with your exaggerated terms? you want to plunder 10% of their work monthly, how do you think they will reply? you are right, the royal family doesn''t get involved in such matters¡­ I won''t help them with this, but I won''t protect you either." "Protect me? Hahaha, thank you for your generosity, Your Highness, but I don''t need protection against those merchants, they think they are out of reach because they have some talismans, I will show them and the whole world, that they are not!" The Dukeughed angrily, since when did he need protection?! " Of course, you need protection you fool! don''t you know who are you messing with? Do you think it''s an ordinary Marquess family? Do you think the one who gave them the talisman can''t give them additional powers and trump cards of their own? Listen here! the royal intelligence says that over the past few years a huge number of knights and saints have appeared among the Burton family, the reports say that most of their core family members are starting to have extremely quick break throughs, with thousands of them got to the knighthood realm already!!" "What?!" The duke quickly stood up in shock, but quickly regained hisposure, "AH¡­ Hahaha, they must be joking, Your Highness, this can not be true¡­ IT JUST CAN''T!!" "Hmph, you think I have time to make stories to scare you? do what you see fit then! but my reports say that one of the many Burton troops is on its way towards now, I believe you will see them very soon They are not elites or anything special, All you will see among them is only a portion of their main forces, and their main army which is about 200,000 soldiers strong has already moved out of Jura City and is on its way to your Duchy right now!" Sage Albert snored and replied sarcastically "You mean¡­ those 3,000? They are all from the Burton family?!" "Of course! from where are they from then? Did you think Gn sent them? Don''t you know what Gn is doing now and his preparations for war against the Lying Water Kingdom? Do you think he is that free to deal with you? I have said what I wanted to say, when you see them in front of you you will know that they are really Burtons, I just hope it''s not toote for you by then, I don''t want to see an old friend dying for nothing¡­ Good bye, and good luck!" The sage hung themunication line, leaving the Duke with his face t as if he had seen a ghost, " the.. Burtons¡­" he muttered with a low voice before copsing on his chair once more thousands of miles away ¨C the capital of the ck Sun " haa¡­ haa¡­ I think my performance was convincing enough¡­ that damn little Weasel, I can''t believe I let him use me like this!!" the sage started panting after he ended the call, this was the first time he had to lie in ages! ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- after another two hours *Klopp Klopp Klopp* With the war horses moving at full speed and the ground shaking beneath them, Robin inserted his energy into the pair type voice ring, "General, how is it going one with you?" After a few seconds, a voice came, "¡­.Noble Robin, I''m already at the border. they refused to let us pass and the battle began about half an hour ago, I started with minor skirmishes and defensive moves as you ordered, but the strange thing is that the Evren army is doing the same, they too have sent just a few Defensive infantry units, then they just stood at the back watching, I think they are waiting for something¡­ the situation is currently in a state ofplete stand-still ." Robin smiled upon hearing that and then replied, "Good, in a quarter of an hour you will see me in front of you, listen carefully, I want you to¡ª¡­." After another two minutes of speaking, Robin hung themunication line "Robin, how is it? is there anything new?" Billy approached and asked "The Duke seems to have taken the bait, I must thank Sage Albertter¡­" Robin replied, then raised his voice to address everyone, "Put distances between each other, at least two meters between each horse and horse in all directions, as for the saints, pleasee forward And fly in front of the army¡­. the show is about to begin!" Chapter 166 Chapter 166 ¨C We Are Here! At the border ¨C Right now Two huge armies, one of 150,000 and the other of 250,000 stand face to face only 800 meters from each other, only a few divisions of armored infantry among them fighting as if they were in a training session, hitting on each other shields then retreating before an actual injury happened It has been nearly an hour since the mini battle began, but there were only a few individuals who actually got injured and 3 who were actually dead, it was as if both sides had taken instructions to content themselves with defending and minimize the losses. "Edward Bradley, just give up already, this is something between me and the Burtons, You have no business being here, if you submit now you ease the negotiation and actually help the Burtons¡­ you are not helping them now!" The Duke raised his voice from behind his army On the other hand, Edward replied, "I have entrusted this army by its owner, and I will deliver it to him as it is." "The army''s owner? Who is this? I''ll speak Brian Burtonter and settle things down, you are the one agitating a war right now! tell your soldiers toy down their weapons before it is toote!" Duke Donald announced "Toote? Hmph¡­" General Edward huffed, then continued, "All I need is permission or enough reason to turn your entire army into scattered pieces of rotten flesh even before support arrives, if you dare then order an all-out assault and test your luck!" "YOU WILL REGRET HUM-¡­" The Duke raised his hand and almost ordered the attack, but the words of Sage Albert echoed in his head, which caused him to restrain himself at the final moment and lower his hand slowly again "Duke, look behind us!" Until a shout from the saints came around him, causing him to turn quickly *Klopp Klopp Klopp* Rows behind rows of war horses swiftlying towards them, and contrary to any other cavalry formation, this formation is too open that the Duke and his high officers and saints can easily see every single horse and its rider from head to toe¡­ With each look, the Duke and those with him found that every time their eyes fell on one of the cavalries, he would be a knight. Even leaving aside these strangely huge numbers of low level knights, 9 level 21 Saints with the level 23 Billy in their midst can be seen flying in front of the army at a steady height like the head of a huge serpent. Theing lineup was nothing in size ifpared to the 250,000 soldiers that they are heading towards, but they gave the feeling that Death itself hade¡­ "Stop! Who are you? Who allowed you to enter ournds? This is an assault on our sovereignty and the punishment is death!" One of the saints next to the Duke shouted after seeing this scene But the oing cavalry team paid no attention to him, and continued advancing until they reached about 300 miles of the army, after which they stopped, and Billy began to shout, "I''m Billy Burton, and all around me are my uncles and cousins, open the way at once for our caravan and its guards or else¡­ We will have to open the way ourselves." "HAHAHA, you think you can *open* the Evren''s mighty army with a handful of new knights?! Come and show me how you will do it!" The same Saint responded again and jumped to the rear of the army and began to give orders to turn around and face theing Burton troops quickly Neither the Duke nor the rest of the saints stopped him, they already agreed an hour ago that this man will speak and try to test the waters when the timees that why they were here in the first ce¡­ testing theing enemy while showing their strength, is a must before the negotiation began, if they tried to start the negotiation now after theing troops killed three saints and 20,000 soldiers of their own, they will be in a very passive situation and most likely wouldn''t get more than 4% of the desired taxes!! but their features worsened with every passing second and every new knight their eyes fell on¡­ up till now they couldn''t find a single one who is at the Energy Foundation realm! "Then you won''t give way? As you wish!" Billy shouted, then he too started giving orders The Legions of Darkness and Wind descended from the war horses, wielding their long daggers and shiny bows, and moved to the side waiting for further orders¡­ As for the Legion of Fire, they began to join quickly and close the wide gaps between them, and took the shape of a spear head, They are ready to advance at any moment now. "Calm down, Billy," Robin shouted from the tip of the spear, drawing the restless eyes of all sides, "at the end, we are the offspring of the same kingdom, we can''t spill too much blood today." "Hahaha, where did this kide from? Do you think your little troop of level 11~ 12 knights can assure your win? whose blood is spilling today? Not from our side!" The Saint of the Evren Familyughed out loud Robin did not answer him, but randomly signaled to a knight next to him The knight nodded and jumped off his horse, then quickly advanced into the middle of the empty field between the two armies and shouted, "Who among you would dare to fight me?" The Evren Family Saints looked at each other in astonishment, the boy who had juste out was just a 12th level knight and about 30 at the most, where would he dare to challenge the experts of such an army? "Hmph, if you want a blood sacrifice first, we are fine with it!" The saint blew and then signaled to one of the knights at the 12th level also toe forward The knight advanced silently and with a few leaps cut the distance between him and the knight of the Burton family, and without a word ignited a scorching aura around his body and attacked directly with his sword It was clear that this knight was not a random person but an elite of the mighty Evren family army, uninterested in what is happening below, the Duke raised his eyes to look at Billy and the rest of the Burton Saints to try to read their features¡­ but to his surprise, he found no concern on their faces and obvious absolute confidence in their man¡­ But he soon understood when he looked down again at the battlefield¡­ he found one person standing and another person burning silently beside him with white mes. "What-what?!" The Duke shouted and then grabbed the person closest to him, "What just happened?! How did he die?" "That knight of the Burton family shot a white me ball and killed our guy instantly!" The saint responded with a fright ''So simple?!'' The Duke thought to himself ''Didn''t he find time to defend or even avoid it? He didn''t have the time toplete the attack he made that jump for?'' But at this moment something crossed his mind and he gritted his teeth and shouted, "Then you are the famous White me Demon Caesar Burton, the one whose achievements and tales about his talent is wide spread across the whole kingdom, No wonder you are so full of yourself¡­ what a cheap shoop from you, Burtons, but do you think you can win today with one man?" " My Name Is Gota Burton!" the knight in the middle of the battle field hit his halberd to the ground and shouted while pointing at a certain deriction, " None of you worms are fit enough to fight mymander, Caesar Burton!" Everyone''s eyes quickly got to where he is pointing, a thickly bearded youth riding his war horse at the head of the spear head, but unlike the rest of the legion, he looked rxed, even yawning¡­ with his halberd still on his shoulder ''This is Caesar? then the white mes¡­'' everyone thoughts for a second, but that didn''tst long as they were intubated by a piercing sound *SOOOOOOT* Robin put his hand in his mouth and whistled, then grabbed the sword that was attached to his war worse, lit a white me on it and raised it high then shouted "Fire Legion!" " WE ARE HERE!" *SHAAAAAAAAAA* Everyone behind Robin imitated him, and in the blink of an eye, all the Fire Legion raised up their halberds andunched their perfect firew heavenly technique white me¡­ all except for Caesar. The famous white me that gave Caesar his name across the eight kingdoms, the white me that every human alive was trying to figure out what is it and how Caesar Burton got it¡­. was now shot by thousands of knights towards the sky in a majestic, and frightening sight. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 ¨C White Fire Spear Head All eyes turned upwards, a sense of fear and awe struck their hearts like a hammer upon seeing this magnificent sight many of the Evrens'' army men began to take steps back without them noticing it, their will to survive has taken over their bodies Even General Edward ignored the petty battle taking ce between the infantry units in front of him and floated up to focus entirely on what was happening behind¡­ seeing the magnificent white fire spear head, even he felt a shiver running down his spine, but a smile soon took over the initial fear as he thought '' so this is the sign, the real show has begun¡­'' The burning hot temperature and excessive pressure resulting of thebined attacks of 2500 knights made the Duke himself involuntarily take a step back with his mouth almost touching the ground the mini infantry battle also stopped and all eyes were on the white sky behind them, all thinking of one thing¡­ ''What would happen if that enormous spear head shaped white mes fell on us..'' As if Robin was hearing their thoughts, his horse began to advance again as he kept raising his sword and pumping more fire power and pure energy into the spear head, and shouted, "FORWAAARD!" The Fire Legion advanced and the Dark and Wind Legion quickly fleed a couple more hundred meters to the far left due to the heat, even the Burton Family Saints stepped aside and made way. "AAAHHHHH" "AAAHHH MY SKIN!!" With each step the war horses took, the rear ranks of the Duke''s army took ten steps back. The intense heat of the fire spear head wasn''t something a group of lower level warriors could handle, as is was getting closer, the weaker ones were already being roasted alive "stop¡­ STOP!! what the hell do you think you are doing? stop this madness!" the Duke started shouting as he started to feel the burning feeling on his skin too " We have already sent too many messages to those who have minds and we had enough of this fruitless game, This is yourst warning, Evrens! move aside right now and clear the way for our caravan and its guards with no strings attached, or else¡­" Robin shouted, still advancing slowly " ha.. hahaha¡­ Or else? " The Duke eximed sarcastically and gestured to those standing near him, a total of 32 men and women including himself, all starting to rise to the sky, they were all saints, with several of them having a cultivation base higher than level 25! this was the true full power of the strongest duke family in the ck sun kingdom, this was the gap that made it impossible for younger families to hold their heads high in this world even if they have the advantage in everything else¡­ then he looked at both his sides proudly as he continued, extended both of his hands wide as he shouted, " ¡­.OR ELSE WHAT? " Robin didn''t respond again but elerated his advancement until the distance shrank to only 200 meters, then he threw his sword aside and raised both hands towards the raging sky opove him "HEEYYAAAAAAA." Robin seemingly began controlling the massive spear head of mes above him and started pressing it forward little by little until it movedpletely away from the Fire legion and began to advance slowly by itself toward the Duke''s army. "What are you doing? stop! STOP!!" seeing that his threat was treated like thin air, The Duke was horrified at the sight, if this spear head came down on his tight army formations, it would surely kill tens of thousands of them! And just like his threats, his pleas were not heard by Robin, the massive spear head of fire still advanced steadily¡­ " damn it!! What are you waiting for,e on!" The Duke called out to his men and quickly floated in front of his army with another 31 Saints beside him and shouted, "Support my shield!!" The Duke personally deployed a wide energy shield and the 31 Saints began to pour all their energy into it *FRRRRROOOOM* Secondster the spear head hit the energy shield "ARGHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAA¡­ HOOOLD!!!" In front of the united attack of 2500 knights, the saints began to be pushed back a little by little and as the energy shield retreated with them, the soldiers below began to get charred¡­ "AAAHHHHH" "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO" The frightening scene and the intense heat terrified the rear lines of the army and started running in the opposite direction randomly¡­ Right towards Edward''s army. "I see you sending your men towards me Donald, have you decided to start the real battle then? Alright then, as you wish, do not me me for you are the one who started it, PREPARE THE FIRE EXPLOSION TALISMANS!!" General Edward shouted from behind the Duke "What?! No Edward, WAIT..!!" The Duke was still thinking of a way to stop this attack that intended to devour arge chunk of his army when he heard Edward''s words that sounded like the worst curse from the bottom of the Hell If Edward now starts raining his unprotected and unorganized army with Fire Explosion Talismans, everything wille to an end, not knowing what to do, he started shouting at his own men, "stop you damn things, how told you to advance? hold your steps!!" He was counting on protecting them with his Saints'' energy shields!! "HYEAAAAAAAA!!" The Duke pumped all his energy into the shield and began to advance forward and push back the white fire spear head little by little, "Do not hold back, we must vanquish this attack right now or it will be all over, we can''t let that Damn Edward Bradly attack the army with out our protection!!" "YES!!" The Evren family Saints'' seemed to have finallye back to reality as they saw their normally calm Duke acting like this, and they pumped out even more energy into the energy shield as they pushed it back soon the white fire spear head started rapidly shrinking in size, after a minute or two like this, it will surely disappearpletely, " Hahaha, push! push!! make them see who the Evrens are!!" The Duke felt a zeal and willingness to battle that he thought he would never feel again, He has already decided that after he extinguish the attack to start an all out battle against those warms who are overestimating themselves But this feeling did notst long¡­ with the side of his eye, he saw 800 knights in the back, raising their seemingly categorized bows and preparing tounch its arrows towards him and his saints at any moment, these arrows might not kill or seriously injure them, but it sure will make them use energy to protect themselves, which will greatly weaken the energy shield, and if the shield shattered while they were facing such an attack, the losses would be just too great Another 200 knights had disappeared from their ces and he already lost track of where they are¡­ And the final straw that broke the camel''s back¡­ he saw Billy and the rest of the Burton Saints taking out small daggers with one hand, and Darkness talismans with the other¡­ "FVCK, I had enough! Negotiations!! I want to start the negotiations!!!" The Duke''sst psychological defenses havepletely fallen. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 ¨C [Bonus Chapter]Shadows "That''s enough! there is no need for all of this, every misunderstanding wille to the negotiation table no matter how long itsts, Let''s start negotiations as sensible men and end this madness!!" The Duke shouted as high as he could after seeing the many moves around him the 800 knights who are about to use categorized bows and metal arrows, the 200 knights who used *Darkness talismans* and disappeared already, and even 9 Saints are about to use Darkness talismans well with the clear intention of attacking them while they are busy with the energy shield Any group of these three undoubtedly can deal strong blows to the saints involved in the energy shield, or at the very least distract them If this happens and the shield is broken, a few saints will be severely injured and thousands of soldiers behind him will turn into ashes¡­ not to mention Edward, who put his army on standby with thousands of talismans attached to arrows threatening to demolish anotherrge chunk of his army Everything elerated very dangerously within seconds!! After the duke''s shout, Billy raised his hand with a stopping gesture, the Wind Knights lowered their bows and the Dark Knights reappeared¡­ but this time they appeared behind two of the Evren Family Saints with daggers in their hands, the two saints felt a shiver running down their spine when they saw this¡­ if those two hundred knights focused their attacks on them in such a situation, then they are good as dead! Then Billy raised his voice, "General Edward, please hold your hands! don''t destroy the Evren family''s army just yet, let''s hear what the Duke has to say first." "Again? Why don''t you just let me blow them up!! ..sigh~ it doesn''t matter, that is your army anyway." Edward replied, looking disappointed, then directed the crossbows to lower their bows The short conversation between Billy and Edward made the Duke almost vomit blood, but he pretended he didn''t hear anything and focused on the energy barrier for about another minute until the massive white fire spear head lost its momentum and disappeared into thin air¡­ And after the attack vanished, so was the energy shield¡­ Gn looked to his right and left at his 31 Saints and found them all sweaty and panting. Then he looked at the person who had caused this, looked at Robin, and spoke disgustingly, " I see that you have grown ws and fangs, good for you, sons of Burton!!" Robin gave a cruel smile as well, but he didn''t respond to the Dukes'' words¡­ he was better off than any Evren Saint he sees in front of him, actually, he is in a worse situation! Even though he knows the Fire heavenlyw perfect technique like the back of his hands, this was the first time he tried to attempt something like that, he only felt that he could do it when he saw the massive white fire spear head above him, that took its shape from the knights attacking formation, and decided to give it a try! controlling this massive amount of energy drained most of his energy, and even his recently strengthened soul Power took a huge blow with as well. "Your highness, I think we have a lot to talk about," Billy spoke without emotions "There is nothing to talk about with scum like you! Didn''t youe to pick up yourrades? Take them and get off mynd!" The Duke spoke angrily "Your highness!! They have killed 3 Saints and thousands of soldiers, they were our ken and blood! how can we just let them leave?!" One of the saints of the Evren family shouted "There is no need for more blood to be spilled today." The Duke replied in a strong voice, then looked at Billy, "What are you waiting for? scram before I change my mind!" "Scram, you say? just like that? moments ago we might have epted that, but now.. huh~" Robin raised both of his hands and shouted, "FIRE LEGION!!" "WE ARE HERE!!" *shoaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa* Once again, thousands of single fire attacks started rushing upwards and gathering into the shape of a spear head "ARCHERS, RAISE YOUR BOWS AND GET READY TO FIRE!!" A shout from Edward resounded on the other side as well " What the hell are you doing?! Why are you starting all over again?!" The Duke shouted while looking behind and in front of him, the powerful image he had taken for himself just a moment ago has copsed again, his psychological defenses had already been destroyed but he didn''t know Robinughed out loud, "Do you think your crimes will be solved by giving us permission to leave? Do you think that trying to bully the Burton family will go unpunished? Do you think that¡­ you are the one who has the power to allow the other side to leave or not?!" "AAAAHHHHH!!!" Thest glimpse of the Duke''s remaining control was broken by Robin''s words, not able to control himself anymore, he raised his fist andunched an all-out attack at him. *BAA* The sound barrier broke causing an air explosion by the might of the sudden attack as a fist-shaped energy burst made its way toward Robin "NOOOOOO" Billy and the rest of the Burton Saints know very well that if this punch reached one of them, it would put him between life and death, and if it reached Robin, he would surely be dead! *swoosh* Suddenly a dark shadow appeared and stood a couple of meters in front of Robin''s war horse BOOM The punch fell on the shadow, but to everyone''s surprise, he only took a few steps back before stabilizing himself.. the shadow that came out of nowhere has blocked an all out attack from the Duke! "Wh-¡­" Before anyone could make any reaction, Duke Donald felt a cold de on his neck¡­ When he looked out of the corner of his eye, he found a familiar person, "Senior¡­ Gusta¡­ Marley?! then that man right there is.." "Listen, I don''t care what happens between you and the Burton family, if you want you can kill them all, except for this boy! It is my duty to protect him at all costs if it happens and he dies somehow today¡­ I will have your head before we go back to the capital, hope I was clear enough." After Gusta finished speaking, he vanished without a trace, and the Saint who had shielded the blow in front of Robin also vanished, leaving everyone wondering what had just happened. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 ¨C Consequences "HYEAAAAAAAA" While everyone was still engraved with shock and fear knowing that this kind of high level figures are roaming around them, Robin waved his hand and threw the fire spear head towards the left group of the Evren saints and this time¡­ it was much faster. "What is this heat? Wh-AAAAAhhh!!!!" "HELP!! ARGHHHHHHHHH" "who¡­ screams¡­" The Duke slowly turned his head toward the source of the screams, but what had happened had already happened¡­ Three charred human corpses had fallen to the ground, and five others were shrieking as they were trying to put out themselves¡­ They were unable toplete raising any energy shield in time. "Paul¡­ Noah¡­ Gloria¡­" the Duke muttered with a dry voice as he looked at the three corpses on the ground¡­ three of his close family members had perished, just like that. After about a minute of looking at them with a face void of any emotions due to the initial shock, he turned to face the Burtons again with his face changed 180 degrees, Staring at Robin as if he is his sworn enemy of this world and the next one, then he let out a loud roar "AAAAAAAAAHH!!!!" ¡­But he kept floating there with out taking another step forward, not knowing how to direct his anger¡­ As for Robin himself, who had blood spurting from his eyes, ears, and mouth, startedughing hysterically, "Hehehe¡­ HAHAHA, you still dare look at me like that, Donald? Good.. very good¡­ it seems that you still don''t know who are you facing¡­ Caesar,e to my side! FIRE LEGION!!" "No¡­ no, NO!!" Hearing those two damn words again, the Duke regained his rity of mind and began to shout, then started to mutter in a low voice while gritting his teeth, "Wait, I understand now¡­ I understand very well.. what.. do you want¡­?" Robin smiled and lowered his hand, "Now that is better.. did we have to kill a few saints for you to understand? ¡­We want all thends between this point and the Duchy of Alton, every single Inch you had as a border with Dolivar, is mine now. Your time is up, old man, step back and watch the new rising star making his legend¡­ starting today the Duchy of Burton will be The one and only frontier duchy with the Kingdom of Dolivar." Upon hearing Robin''s demands and the words ''duchy of Burton'' all the knights and saints of the Burton family sank in their fantasies for a moment¡­ currently, in the newnds included, the Burtons control a huge piece ofnd that can already be described as a small Duchy, But they still need another piece at the size of a standard Earldom for them to rightfully im that they have a Duchy! But Duke Donald had another reaction, " what did you say? Are you crazy?! You killed 6 saints from my family and seriously injured 5 more, and now you are saying that you lot want to take away a quarter of mynds?! THE most important quarter at that?! Who the hell do you think the Evren family are?" "You started this and you must bear the consequences, if you want to me someone, me yourself!" Robin reached out to wipe the blood from the side of his mouth, then continued, "If you refuse, we will continue today''s battle and wipe your army off the face of the earth, and in a few days, you will find my Uncle Brian with our main army standing at the gates of The proud city of Evra to destroy it over your family''s heads!" " No! not the main army.. no¡­" The Duke went absent minded at those words, but quickly he realized he spoke those imparting words out loud and said nothing else as he gritted his teeth¡­ instead, he scanned his surroundings with the edges of his eyes. Robin''s condition is too apparent, even if he can support such an attack again, he wouldn''t make it a fourth time He currently has 600 knights with many of them above level 15, this is the number that he was able to quickly gather to stop Edward''s army.. this number, in addition to the presence of himself and the rest of his Saints, will be able to stand up to the Fire legion of 2500 knights and the Nine Burton Saints and potentially wipe them out, he believes that he alone will be able to kill at least a thousand of those new knights¡­ But also the losses on his side would be too heavy, during the battle more than half of the Saints and knights on his side would surely die And this is regardless of Edward Bradley who is waiting for a chance to wipe out the 250,000 soldiers standing behind him¡­ Assuming that a miracle urred and he was able to defeat and kill them all today, despite the huge losses he would incur.. he would have to face another army bigger and stronger than this one at the capital of his duchy?! Onest look he cast toward the nine Saints of the Burton family, 8 of them were new level 21 Saints but the pressureing from them outweighed even all the Saints by his side, not because of their strength¡­ but because of what their presence meant. The appearance of this number of new saints in one family is certainly not a coincidence, if this is measured by the words of Sage Albert, then¡­ even time was not by his side Not now¡­ Not in the future¡­ he finally realized that he chose to kick a metal wall. Reaching this point after about two minutes, he sighed, then looked at Robin, "You¡­ who are you exactly?" Robin smiled, "Robin Burton, just extra son to this family¡­ You don''t have to remember my name." "Just an extra son being protected by level 30 Saints? Haha~ Well done extra son, you win¡­ but remember what happened today!" Then he turned to face his army and shouted, "Move to the side!" "Haha, of course, I will remember such a glorious day!" Robinughed, then looked around and shouted, " Senior Gusta, I hope you have heard this agreement and will bear witness to his words!" No one else uttered a word as they all stood and watched Evren''s invincible army, retreating¡­ The retreating operation took about an hour until thest soldier of the Avren family''s army disappeared from sight "I can''t believe you did it, Robin!" Billy draw out a breath of cold air seeing what is happening in front of him, " but I don''t understand why he sounded so afraid of our main army? most of those above the knighthood realm are here, the main army is just a bunch of inexperienced kids that wouldn''t stand chance against Evra City defenses! hey, what did you tell Sage Albert to do Exa-.." *boof* "Father!!" Caesar panicked and jumped towards Robin¡­ With the departure of thest enemy soldier, Robin fell off his horse "Robin?!" Billy also went down quickly to see his condition, he knew full well how much pressure was put under with those two attacks "It''s okay¡­ it''s okay¡­ I''m fine¡­" Robin replied in a weak voice, as Caesar put his head on his knee and wiped the blood from all over his face. Billy sighed, "Whoever saw you swimming among your books and scrolls just a few days ago wouldn''t believe that you are the same person now, you really are a bizarre person, my friend¡­ Rx now, you deserve your rest." But Robin did not listen to his advice as he kept speaking after a few coughs, "Go and coordinate with General Edward¡­ leave here a garrison of 50,000 soldiers with 500 fire knights and 3 saints of our family¡­ they must stay until we finish taking over our newnds here¡­ And to protect the easternnds and factories in Dolivar as well¡­ As for the rest of the army, lead them towards the city of Jura to deliver the categorized weapons to their new owners¡­ And tell the Patriarch to stop our main army at the border with Evren to put more pressure on them.. so that the Evrens would not be slow in clearing out their troops and handing over ournds¡­ Tell the former nobles who ruled thesends.. that if they want they can still rule it under us.. and if they refused or slowed the process¡­ destroy them!! everything here must be settled.. before the war on the other fronts begin.." "Alright, Alright, I will do as you say, you just rest for now and-¡­" Billy barely finished his sentence when he found Robin snoring, he fell asleep. He smiled and shook his head and then looked at Caesar, "Put him in one of the wagons¡­ we will go back home." Then he flew towards General Edward to begin preparations¡­. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 ¨C Two Months Two weekster¡­ Jura City¡­ "Haaaaaaah~" Robin at up with a yawn and started stretching for a few seconds, then looked around, "Hm.? Looks like I am home¡­ M?!" Finally, his eyes settled on the body of a female lying beside him on his bed wearing nothing but her underwear "Hmmm.. good morning my love, I see you have finally woken up.. how do you feel?" M replied in a drowsy voice, yawning as well "You¡­ what are you doing on my bed with these clothes? Did you¡­ did you rape me when was most vulnerable?" Robin spoke seriously and covered his chest with both hands M stooped her yawn in the middle when she heard this and looked at him in anger, "¡­Is this a joke? I thought you were about to die!!" " does that give you the right to take my innocence? I will sue you!!" Robin continued to cover his chest "..pfff¡­" M couldn''t hold herself more and startedughing, " you¡­ Who hears the stories circting in the streets about the mighty Robinwho attacked more than thirty Saints and using abined power of thousands of knights to kill 3 strong saints in one stroke, wouldn''t believe you are the same person¡­." "Ahahaha hey you shouldugh more while you are with me girl, life can''t stand being so serious at all time or it will be too boring," Robinughed out loud and extended his hand, cing it on her breasts that were popping out of her bra and started squeezing them, and asked with an emotionless face, "How long have I been sleeping? What happened after I lost consciousness?" "¡­." M couldn''t find a reply, she just started wondering how can a gu keep just a straight face when he was doing something so lewd. "You know what, I will not beat you¡­ The fault is on me because I decided to sleep here the whole time you were unconscious to take care of you, hmph!" Then she got up and started to dress up "Hahaha, why are you so serious? I just wanted to reward you for your services!" Robinughed out loud and then fell again to his back. M stopped her dressing process, walked back again and Robin pinched him on the thigh, "Where do you think you are going? Get your ass out of bed at once, it has been two whole months since you passed out and everyone''s waiting for you, the war has already begun on the Lying Water Kingdom!" "wh-¡­ WHAT?!" Robin panicked and rose from the bed, "Two whole months?! Why didn''t anyone wake me up?!" "Do you think you were taking an afternoon nap? Everyone was worried about your body state and we could only hope that it is just exhaustion that will heal with time, how could we risk waking you up? never mind, What''s important is that you are up now¡­" M said as she put on thest piece of her clothes. "This.. my body needed two whole months to recover even with my body''s improved healing process that I got from life and vitalityws..?damn, I should be more careful using this method in the future¡­" Robin started muttering to himself, then calmed down a bit, and asked, " beauty, what exactly happened in my sleep?" M sat on a chair beside the bed and put one leg over the other, "After you returned to Jura, the Patriarch ordered the soldiers of the newnd to strip off their weapons to be redistributed half of which were given to Uncle Edward as per the agreement, So he took them loaded on a huge caravan, with thest batch of agreed talismans along with them, and set out towards Bradley''s Pearl city about a month and a half ago to join and lead the Bradleys'' army. As for thends you won from the Evrens¡­ some small battles happened between the 50K army you left there and nobles who refuses the Burtons rule and refuse the get of thend¡­ that Baron family who stole the two soul techniques were among them¡­ so Patriarch Brain sent the three special legions along side the saints, and well.. you may say it ended too badly for those who chose to rebel." Robin opened his eye wide, these two months were too busy as he thought, " then what?" " Seeing that the battles are growing fiercer, and that Prince Alfred came to join our army and refused to go back to the capital, the Royal Family decided to intervene and announced that thosends belong to the Burtons now and signed an official recognition of your right on it¡­ since then it became officially you family''s property and everything became much easier the battles stopped and those who refused to swear allegiance were thrown out, a quarter of the Duchy of Evren has be yours just as Jura is, with not even one rebel left¡­ I think you should thank Alfred for that!" "haha what a good boy! those who see my true greatness are bound to be great themselves, I reward himter" Robin startedughing "Oh please, I might suggest you start faking some modesty for change¡­" M rolled her eyes " Haha, what? don''t I deserve to be a little arrogant? then who is?" Robin startedughing, then gestured to her with both his hands to move one, " you said the war at the Lying water kingdom has started? since when exactly and how is it going? "The war began about 3 weeks ago, as two armies of half a million soldiers each moved towards the Kingdom of Lying Water. The Eight Kingdoms are in full swing and they follow what is happening. This is undoubtedly one of thergest wars between the kingdoms that have urred in the past few thousand years. " "So, what about the results so far?" Robin asked with interest " The Lying water kingdom noticed the gathering of armies in the duchies of Alton and Bradley more than two years ago and they had already started preparing in case they were attacked, so the invasion process did not go smoothly as we hoped¡­ if such an invasion had happened without our current means, our kingdom''s two armies would have been defeated by now, but because of the presence of talismans and abundance of categorized weapons, the war is somehow still going in our favor¡­ my father already took control of 30% of the duchy he attacked, and Duke Raymond Alton took 20% of another one." M exined "Two? Wasn''t the n to attack three duchies? three weeks are up and they are stuck with just two?" Robin wondered with a raised eyebrow "Yep, just two¡­ The n was to use the advantage of overwhelming talismans to sh deep into the two duchies that were at the side first and then take out subsidiary armies to conquer the third duchy that is in the middle¡­ but my father told me that they were using new methods to reduce the damage of the talismans, which slowed their advance significantly and made the consumption of their talismans faster¡­ There hasn''t been any particr massive battle until this point, but he fought many battles those three weeks and said that in the battles he expected Using 10,000 talismans, he had to use 15,000." Robin went silent for a bit then opened his mouth, " They already began to implement battling strategies that goes against my talisman? ¡­Sage Albert was right to encourage an invasion of this scale now, maybe in a few more years, we wouldn''t have held a chance¡­ Hmm but I think an invasion of this side is expected to go a little slow, And the results aren''t that bad so far, I think the next battles would be easier for them after they get used to those new strategies.." Robin rubbed his head but seemed to notice something and asked, "And what are you doing here, why didn''t you go with your uncle to support your father in his war?" M furrowed her eyebrow, "Why would I go? Your agreement with my father is that only Uncle Edward will go with him to lead the army, but I and the rest of the Three Saints and a few dozen knights will remain with the Burtons to support your growth." "This was before so many Saints and Knights appeared in the Burton family, plus everything is under control now, you all may graciously depart now to share in your family''s glory, I will not withhold you from such a matter without good reason." "Oh, you became stronger and suddenly my family''s support is not wee anymore, hah? what a generous man you are¡­ never mind, my father would be happy to have an extra help of this size" M nodded with a smile, "Alright, I will tell my three uncles and all the Bradley Knights to depart today towards the Lying water kingdom¡­ As for me, I''m not going anywhere." Chapter 171 Chapter 171 ¨C Towards North "Hah? wasn''t I clear enough? You also can leave with them, I''m an open minded guy and wouldn''t stop you from participating with your family in such a glorious event that will go down in your history" Robin got puzzled by her reply But Mi did not reply, but rose, smiling as she was, and approached Robin, then grabbed his ear and whispered, "My love, a woman''s family is her husband and her home is his side¡­ I am still mad at you that you did not take me with you to the battle against Duke Donald Evren, and got even more mad when I heard the details of what happened and how much those who have seen it glorify you¡­ but you want to keep me away from you again before such a big War? I want to see you fighting for once and not swimming in your books!!" "Ahhh okay you can stay, you can do whatever you want!!" Robin replied quickly, trying to get rid of her hand, then muttered in a low voice, "Tigeress¡­" "What did you say?!" "Nothing!!" Robin replied with a shout, then came back to mutter, "Just you wait till I get stronger¡­" "What did you say now?! ¡­Nevermind, put some befitting clothes on you, and let''s go to see the patriarch¡­" " Argh¡­ Alright, wait for me outside till I''m done changing¡­ or would you like you to see my little General??" Robin got up and put his two hands on the side of his pants with a chuckle, ready to take it off " do it," M went back to her seat with a lewd smile, " who do you think got you and your little General into those pajamas?" "..?!" feeling defeated, he moved with a word towards his room''s bathroom where he got dressed ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Patriarch''s manor- Half an hourter "Finally, you are up! haha, thank the heavens" The patriarch stood to greet Robin who wasing towards him, "How are you now?" "feeling good~ how are the preparations? When can we move?" Robin asked as he entered the office "All is well, after leaving 50,000 to protect the newnds andnds in the Duchy of Evren, we have a total of 300,000 soldiers here in Jura¡­ About a quarter of them were armed with rated weapons or armor, and the three special legions are armed from their teeth with a fair middle categorized full armor, and a middle categorized weapon as well. We also have about 100,000 Fire Runes left after in stoke and at least 5 thousand of each of the other types of talismans¡­ everything is ready for a month now and just some minor orders needed to be issued before we move, We canunch the invasion tomorrow if you want!" The patriarch opened his hand in wee Although M had general information about this, hearing the frightening numbers from the patriarch''s mouth has another taste¡­ even leaving the ridiculous amount of the talismans aside, was this an army a Marquess family should have?! Robin nodded, "Good, we arete already¡­ Gather the whole army, we will set out tomorrow morning." M interjected, "Gathering the whole army? Did you hear those numbers? Half of them would be enough to deal with a Marquess family!" "The purpose is not only to win and take a piece ofnd, but to crush thempletely and irreversibly, and this conquest should be an example for everyone so that no one else like the smart-ass Donald Evren, would show up and try to test us¡­ Gather them all, Uncle Brian, we will march towards a bigger show tomorrow!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Next morning *booooooooooooooooooooooo* The horn was blown at the military camps, but it was heard all over Jura City, and all its people went out to see what was going on *DUM DUM DUM* They found that again, after their return from a strong confrontation with the Evren family, their majestic Burton family''s army is on the move. " May heavens be with you!!" "Our hearts are with you, you are our pride!" "Kill a few bastards, son, and don''t be afraid, you are with a pack of brave lions!!" "¡­ where are they going thou¡­ It looks like we are going to go to war with the lying water kingdom alongside Duke Alton?" "This March of our great army means the annihtion of the Lying Water Kingdom, hahaha." Cheers resounded from over the city walls and in front of it as people rushed to bid their sons and fathers farewell, but this time with pride and joy, not fear¡­ With every move this army of theirs made recently, it brought them morends¡­ with every strike this army has blown, it brought them more Glory! But enthusiasm and encouragement did not overwhelm everyone, some of them narrowed their eyes, and the envoys of the nobles brought out their sound talismans, all sending about the same thing¡­ The direction in which Burton''s army was heading¡­ was not the direction of the Kingdom of Lying Water. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª A dayter ¨C tens of miles north of Jura City *Klopp Klopp Klopp* The movement of the army, numbering a huge 300,000 soldiers, is carried out at such a pace that it does not even scare the little animals and birds¡­ it can be said that they are moving extremely slowly. At the forefront of the army, different formations of war horses moving like they are taking a stroll, it was Robin and the saints in the first row next to each other, and behind them the old Knights and then the fire Legion While everyone else is having small talk and looking at the beautiful nature around, Billy''s ring fades and his eyes narrow, then he looks in Robin''s direction. "Maybe we should move faster," he said. "How much time is left for us to reach our goal?" Robin replied without caring " three days if we continue at this speed, if we go a little faster, we may arrive tomorrow," Billy replied Robin nodded, "Let''s move as we are then¡­ why the hurry¡­" Billy narrowed his eyes and spoke, "I have news that Marquess Tawi knew our marching line and gathered an army of 100,000 soldiers and is currently summoning all his helpers and every man capable of fighting in hisnds, even Marquess Rufus for some reason felt the danger and began to gather his army.." "Good!" Robin chuckled, "Maybe we should go camping for a day or two on the way too to give them extra time so it wouldn''t be said we have attacked them when they weren''t prepared and bullied them.What do you think, Uncle Brian?" The Patriarch nodded, "As long as you say that these invasions are primarily to frighten our enemies in the future, we should really wait for them to gather a little bit more of their strength," then looked at Billy and added, "Look behind you, who can defeat us? Let them gather what they want¡­ That won''t change fate." Although he knows the view well, since every few minutes he checks it with a smile¡­ he looks behind it again. A huge army consisting of 270,000 infantry soldiers, a quarter of them armed with ssified weapons, preceded by 30,000 ordinary cavalries, and in front of them were 2,000 Knights of the me Legion, all d in full white armor and holding white halberds, their shape sufficient to strike fear in everyone''s chest That not even counting the one thousand knight of the Darkness and Wind legions that were traveling ahead of the army and in the shadows to gather information and kill any spies! Everywhere he looked he smiled.. what he sees nowpared to what the family had 15 years ago, as the difference between mud and full moon¡­ Then he came back to look in front of him smiling and shook his head, but he suddenly remembered something and looked in the direction of Robin, "If you see that this war is about killing a duck using a halberd, why did YOUe with us?!" "Sightseeing," Robin replied smilingly, causing Billy to chuckle and press no more But the truth was more than this¡­ since the all-seeing god told him that he would take him to another alien after this war, he became worried and is trying to think of things to increase his strength quickly Just like the ident of personally rushing to aid General Edward, fully knowing the danger, he could have taken the patriarch, or at least saint David Burton with him¡­ but he was trying to increase the danger to himself to see what he would do with the little forces avable to him against odds that were not in his favor. Although he failed in the end and needed to be rescued by the Saints of the Royal Family, he still benefited greatly from the experience. Perhaps watching this war from the side also will give him something of the actual battle experience that he is sorely missing Freeing his imagination and thinking about what''s toe, the new ring on his hand began to vibrate lightly, "Hmm?" This was a ring based on the new soul imprint cards system, during his unconsciousness Billy had specially prepared it for him by putting all the soul imprint cards of the important people in it Robin passed his soul into it to hear the iing message, "Robin, can you hear me?! Please be there¡­" "Duke Gn?" Robin knew right away who was talking to him and replied seriously, "What can I do for you?" Chapter 172 Chapter 172 ¨C Change Of ns Gn was thrilled when he heard the reply, "Phew~ It''s good that you finally woke up, listen¡­ I just got word that the Duchy of Harris, the Middle one Duchy of the three, stopped their current role and decided to go on the offense, they have sent an army of 300,000 soldiers into thends of the Duchy of Alton to destroy the entire duchy, and the other two Duchies with which we are currently engaged have sent Two small armies as well, numbering 60,000 and the other 120,000, the first of them toward Alton too, and the other army is heading towards my own¡­ 120 thousand soldiers are headed directly toward the Bradley Pearl as we speaking!!" "What did you say?!" Robin forget that it was a soul type sound talisman and shouted loudly, and his war horse suddenly stopped When the patriarch saw this, he raised his hand, and the whole army stopped as well, wating to see what could make him react like this Then Robin continued, "How the hell did you let something like this happen? Did you and Raymond be transparent now? instead of mastering troops to stop you, they ignored you both to the point of attacking here?!" "What can we do?! the Duchy of Harris is much stronger than we expected, we wanted to eliminate the two duchies around it, then enter it from both sides to paralyze itpletely and bring it down without resistance, but the opposite has happened, and it is the one who constantly sends reinforcements to both sides, so even as we were winning we found ourselves surrounded with every step we take, it is clear that the kingdom of Lying Water has been strengthening the duchy of Harris for years in anticipation of this day¡­" "Damn it¡­." Robin clenched his fist upon hearing this, he definitely knew what would happen if those three armies seeded in what they wanted to do, "Can''t you two send a part of your armies to catch up with them in time?" Gn replied quickly, "We can divide our forces to deal with the 60,000 and 120,000-strong armies, but this plot is mainly to make us divert our attention and separate our troops, we can''t fall for that! what if that part we separate fell into a trap, our we the main body get a massive attack as soon as our numbers decrease? this is too risky¡­ And leaving those aside, What *part* can we send to stop that 300,000-strong army!? This will require aplete withdrawal and leaving behind us all that we have achieved, everything we gained so far would be for nothing! Raymond is already thinking about retreating to defend hisnds, but if he retreated I will be surrounded even more and be pushed back in less than two weeks! our only hope is that we both continue advancing now that the enemy troops have gotten smaller, as for those three armies¡­" "Ahaa, of course, of course, you two keep advancing and I am the one to confront the three armies and save your asses here, right?! THAT WAS NOT OUR AGREEMENT!!" Robin''s unstable emotions made those around him confused, trying to guess what was going on "Do you have another solution?!" Gn replied and then added, "No noble in the two duchies but you have a standing army that can stop a conquest of this size¡­ I can call another duchy and ask them for help, but they will suck my blood dry and their demands would be crazy¡­ and they might not even arrive in time and let my Duchy burn first!" "And you think I won''t ask for too much?!" sneered Robin, "¡­ never mind, I will help you this time for M''s sake, I will stop this invasion first and then will reevaluate our whole agreement¡­ goodbye, for now, I have a big mess to jump into." Seeing that the call was over, Patriarch Brian advanced, "What is going on, Robin? Who was this?" "¡­It''s Duke Gn," Robin replied to the patriarch in a heavy voice, "The Stagnant Water Kingdom has decided to carry out a counterattack and there are three armies on the threshold of our kingdom, two of them being 60,000 and 300,000ing to the Duchy of Alton, and one with a strength of 120,000 soldiers is going straight towards Bradley Pearl City." "AHH!!" Hearing that her unprotected city would be attacked by an army like this terrified M, then she quickly looked with eyes all pleading toward Robin, "Robin, what are you going to do!?" "This¡­" Billy was shocked as well, that''s nearly half a million soldiers!! and quickly looked at the patriarch, but found that his face was also turned upside down! "¡­" Robin remained silent for a while, although he had promised the Duke to act, he was still in an awkward position A few minutes ago he was already moving towards his own war, now he found himself facing apletely different opponent¡­ About a full minuteter, Robin opened his mouth, "We have to shelve our ns to attack Tawi and Rufus families for now¡­" The Patriarch sighed and nodded, "This is normal¡­ if foreign armies entered to destroy the two duchies and we went to start internal wars in the same duchies, it would be too much of a coincidence¡­ everyone would say that we are traitors who helped an enemy of the Kingdom, the Royal Family itself might hunt us down if they believed that¡­" "Then what do we do with this army we gathered? We just go back to the city? We''ll look bad in front of everyone¡­" Caesar heard the words and came on his horse. "Go back?!" M panicked, "Robin, you have to help Bradley''s Pearl City!!" "Hmm, we should at least defend the Bradley Pearl. They are our allies and they are considered family after your engagement with M, even if the Duke didn''t ask you to, we should go there and defend it." The Patriarch nodded. "And let the Duchy of Alton burn? Don''t forget that we are still a part of it and Jura City might be in danger if we leave¡­" Robin shook his head, "We must part ways here¡­ that is the only solution. Uncle Brian, you take 90,000 foot soldiers, 10,000 horsemen, 500 fire knights, 200 wind knights, 3 saints, and a quarter of our talismans and, take any road other than thends of the Marcus Tawi''s to head at once to the Duchy of Bradley and block that army heading there. The rest will remain here in the Duchy of Alton under themand of Uncle David to defend against the twoing armies, and I will remain here with him¡­ In this way, people will think that we havee out for the defense of the kingdom, and not for an internal war¡­ I think we would look like heroes instead of greedy bastards, there is a bright side after all haha." "This¡­" No one knew what to say, ording to Robin''s arrangement, he would use an army of about 200,000 against the two armies of the Lying Water Kingdom, which together totaled 360,000 soldiers¡­ almost double his own! But a few secondster, everyone nodded, this really was the safest solution they could think of Then Robin continued, "Oh right.. Uncle Brian, Uncle David, I want you to send voice messages to all the nobles in the two duchies, asking for help in equipment or men from them, except for Marcus Tawi and Marcus Rufus." "Hmm? Why? As for myself I don''t need help, in fact, I don''t intend to take all the army you allot me," the patriarch shook his head, 100,000 reinforced with all these capabilities against 120 enemy soldiers considered to have an overwhelming advantage, the army that would remain in the Duchy of Alton will need more support. "No, you will need the army I gave you, they say the enemy has new strategies to reduce the effect of the talismans, you will need every possible support before you can see those strategies ourselves and find ways no nullify it¡­ As for the help messages, you didn''t understand me, Uncle," then continued Robin, "just send the messages but go straight into the battle and don''t wait for reinforcements from anyone¡­ that will only be an extra reason to attack the two families after thismotion is over, we will say we asked for support from the two but they refused." The patriarch was silent for a moment and then looked at his cousin David, before they both burst outughing, "Hahaha, you brat.. you haven''t really shelved their matter, hah? Alright, then we will do as you said ." "Good, let''s start splitting the army up for two, we should start moving in an hour with at most, those three armies won''t wait for us until we get ready¡­. we have a race to catch," Robin shouted loudly, and themanders and officers immediately began the operation in the agreed order Chapter 173 Chapter 173 ¨C Someone Will¡­ Like headless chickens, everyone was extremely busy in the process of splitting the army into two and redistributing the weapons and talismans As for M, she ignored everything and everyone, and flew off her war horse and got behind Robin''s, hugging him from behind and giving him a kiss on the cheek, saying, "Thank you." "Haha, no need, how can I let my gorgeous fianc¨¦e''s city be destroyed while I am watching?" Robin began tough bragging, "Come on, get back on your horse, you are going with the Patriarch to Bradley''s Pearl City." "No, I''ll stay with you," M replied directly and pulled him closer to her "What do you mean by no? This is your city, go with them!" "No means no!" M replied, annoyed, then grabbed his ear, " didn''t you hear what I told you earlier? what if someone tried to kill you when I''m not around, my duckling? I will stay by your side throughout this war¡­ until you return to Jura again at least." But Robin did not shout in pain this time, but went to look behind him at the girl who was embracing him with and gave her a strange look, as he was thinking of one thing.. * Is this girl really starting to love me? why? ¡­It looks like i have underestimated my charm too much!* ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª *BOOOOOOOO* "Forwaaaaard!" Less than an hourter, the army was restructured and divided into two, one hundred thousand of them continuing their way north as they had been. The rest looked towards the east. Billy came beside Robin and General David after arranging their new ranks and asked, "What now? Uncle Brian has a clear destination to go to Bradley Pearl¡­ We have two armies to stop and we know nothing about them except that they areing to the Duchy of Alton, we can''t move blindly and hope we find them¡­" "you are right, but for now all I can do is to march at a high pace toward the border with the kingdom of the Lying Water, as we march we will have our destination given to us, don''t worry¡­" said Robin, then shouted, "PEON!" "Yes, father.. what are your orders?" Peon came quickly as a gust of wind and walked next to Robin''s horse, his left arm that was cut off at the shoulder evidently grew quite a few centimeters and was already half way between his shoulder and elbow! "Take a few knights from the Wind legion with you and move ahead, find out the locations of the two armies and their next goals," Robin said "Yes!" Peon bowed and then disappeared in the same way he came with¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Half a dayter *buzzz* Robin''s ring began to care and passed his energy in it, to hear: "Father, we have spotted the two armies, thergest of them with 300,000 soldiers, is moving at a slow pace and in a direct line, you will meet them in five days if you kept marching in the same direction and at your current pace, and the second army of 60,000 soldiers is moving much faster with an unstable line, they attack anything at sight¡­ they have destroyed a bunch of viges and smaller cities already and are currently shing with the first barony in Northeast of the Duchy of Alton, I fear they will be victorious within an additional hour and will continue to the next barony." "..Oh? good job, follow the movements of the smaller army and wait there until we meet soon," Robin answered and hung up Billy approached, "Is there anything new?" "..we have to split up again," Robin replied slowly "Sigh~ I was expecting this.." Bailey sighed, having two armies attacking us at the same time is too dangerous, they can''t ignore the other, or they might turn around and attack them from behind¡­ they just hoped that the two armies would join each other after entering the territory of the Duchy of Alton, but Peon''s report destroyed this hope. "Uncle David," Robin started speaking again, " The 300,000-strong army is still 5 days ahead, you don''t need to worry about it, right now we need to stop the smaller one before it mages to inflict too much harm or go much deeper into the duchy¡­ you continue forward with the main army and lead them to a good area to be the battle ground for the iing huge battle, and I will take the cavalry and the three special legions and the saints with me to fend off the smaller army, and I promise we wille back for you before the main battle begin." "¡­You are only talking a total of about 22,000 soldiers to fend off an army of 60,000? is it really going to suffice you?" Saint David''s response is uncertain "¡­ I think you are right, well, give me 3,000 extra archers to ride behind the cavalries or their horses, that will increase the advantage¡­ It would be a good sight seeing those talisman arrows flying from moving horses haha" "that''s a total of 25 thousand them, Still a little! you need some infantry to block them off at least" Saint David objected "I hear you, but what can we do? We have to get to them quickly before it''s toote, and then get back to you before shing after five days with therger army,¡­ we are bound to an extremely tight time line and this is the only option.." "Sigh~ Alright, do as you wish then," the general sighed, then raised his voice and began to give orders to divide the army, again¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Two dayster¡­ the Duchy of Alton¡­ the Barony of Levour "AAAAHHHHHH" "They are climbing the walls!" "where is saint Emily?!" "Baron, save us! save us!!" Screams resounded around the main city in the Barony of Levour, but they did not find an answer¡­ Those who they are seeking help from, are fighting a battle that will determine their life or death. A few hours have passed since a hostile army showed up from the east, bearing the smell of ash and blood¡­ After destroying two baronies in session till the point, their number was reduced to less than 50 thousand. destroying two baronies and almost finishing the third barony while losing only 10 thousand soldiers¡­ this was an elite troop! It is clear that they were trying to avoid collision with anyrge army that can defeat or stop them, so they raced against time to attack the heart cities of each barony before they can master an army of more than 20,000 ¡­ but their results were still frightening enough! Their main weapon was agility and their goal was to cause as much destruction as possible in the Duchy of Alton then go back to where they came from! "Send reinforcements to the eastern wall, it''s about to fall!!" One of the Saints of the Levour family cried out loud while fighting with an enemy saint in mid air "Hahaha, reinforcements? You are just dying the inevitable, you think your city will survive for another hour? die, old man!!" His opponentughed and fired several punches at him that prevented him from watching what was happening below again Although the fighting was still taking ce in front of the walls, the soldiers of the Lying Water Kingdom spared no effort to target behind the walls, the ming arrows ignored the soldiers of the Levour family and descended on the citizens'' wooden houses, setting fire to arge part of the city This was one of the reasons that made their task easier along their way here, all the members of the Baron''s army were afraid about their families from the fire and their minds became Distracted, which reduced their effectiveness on the battlefield, and many of them deserted their ce to try and find their families before they get burned alive "AAAHH!! His Majesty will not forgive you, you will all suffer a terrible death!!" After onest look around, the baron cursed his opponents with a loud voice, it was all over. Even if he somehow beats his opponent, there are still 4 other enemy saints fighting two of his family saints.. five against three, it''s just a matter of time before all three die.. that not taking in mind his army that is about to fully copse and his city that is already half burnt¡­ "Hahaha, you still have the strength to curse me? Then let me take your throat!" "You dogs!!" The baron repulsed the w attack that was about to take his life, "You won''te out of the ck Sun Kingdom alive! surely someone will¡­ some¡­ one.. will¡­!?" The baron''s words refused toe out as he stared at the horizon "Hahaha old man, finally you decided to keep your tongue in your mouth and wait for death? Did you finally realize how stupid what you say is? you say someone wille and kill us? Nobody even knows we are here yet haha after news of your destruction circtes, we will be already ughtering our next target! Hahaha, you ck Sun Dogs will regret provoking us!!" "Big¡­ brother¡­ look behind you¡­." Chapter 174 Chapter 174 ¨C First Victory "Huh? Can''t you see that I''m busy? What the hell would be more important than finishing this m-¡­ Eh?!" the Saint replied angrily, but the words quickly got stuck in his throat. A suspicious low cloud of dust was approaching from the south at a high speed towards them "What is¡­ that..?" The Lying water Saint retreated away from the Baron and began to carefully examine the cloud of dust *klopp klopp klopp* As the cloud approached, the sounds of hoofs began to respond to everyone''s ears, even the fights in front of the wall began to calm down as they looked at theing cloud of dust as well. Some of them hope that these are really the sounds of horses and that soldiers havee to help, and the other party hopes that it is really just a sandstorm and the wind is only ying tricks on the¡­ lucky, this confusion didn''tst long¡­ as everyone was in anticipation of what ising, a human voice like thunder broke the atmosphere apart. "Fire legion, prepare to engage." "HOORRAAH" the voice of thousands of men exploded from within the dust, before anyone could react, everything changed before their eyes¡­ The Fire legion all raised their halberd high, ready to sh it down at their next unlucky target, and lit white mes on its de As if a tornado of white mes suddenly erupted, the dust that was around them got burned in an instant, revealing instead a great sea of ??horses, in the forefront of which were a few rows of war horses. "This¡­ this¡­" "Are all these¡­ knights?" 2000 fire legion members, with the weakest of them at level 11 of knighthood, taking the front few raws with all of them dressed in white armor and raising their white halberds¡­ Those were actual knights acting like cavalries!! Leaving aside this frightening line up and looking slightly upwards, they were 8 saints flying at a steady pace, their eyes were fixed at the baron and the few other figures that were hovering in the skies¡­ it was clear that they were searching for targets The words were crammed into everyone''s mouths, the pressure caused by the Fire Legion cast everyone in a daze, whether the sons of the ck Sun or the Lying Water, whether Saints or those at the first level of the Energy Foundation¡­ Everyone stood watching the terrifying and bewitching spectacle at the same time with an opened mouth. "mes¡­ White mes! It is them, It is the Burton family!! We were saved!!!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- After two and a half days¡­ East of the Duchy of Alton "Wee back! I honestly expected you to bete another day or two, but thank the heavens you disappointed me! Haha." Saint Davidughed loudly as he approached arge group of cavalrying towards him. Robin jumped off his horse smiling and extended his hand to shake the saint''s, "Haha you praise me too much uncle David¡­ Honestly, I too expected at least another half a day of dtion at least, but we were lucky and got to them in an excellent timing because of Peon and his men''s excellent work, the battle was basically effortless." "Oh? Come to headquarters and tell me more about it," Saint David patted Robin on the shoulder, then looked behind him, "All saints and senior officerse too, I''m afraid you guys will have no rest today!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C After Robin and those with him entered a huge tent on top of a small mountain, a few old men and women inside the tent stood up and apuded them with smiles on their faces, Although they did not know the details of what happened yet there, Robin''s presence here now means that they were victorious, with a swift victory at that! And the army that he took is back almost asplete as he took it, the extent of the victory that has been achieved can be only imagined¡­ Robin and the rest nodded and found themselves seats in the empty chairs that were waiting for them¡­ The tent had nothing but chairs ced around arge map drawn on the ground and a few stones and pieces of wood showing the distribution of their army and the hostile armies¡­ with one nce at the ground, Robin understood the situation, "The sh will happen today !?" Saint David nodded, "They have quickened their movements, perhaps in two or three hours you will find them at sight." "¡­that isn''t good news for us, the cavalry and the archers are all tired from traveling, I brought them directly after the battle seeking to reach you guys and rest here¡­ I thought we still had a day until the battle" Robin slowly rubbed his forehead, in fact, he himself and the Special legions were also extremely tired, Robin ordered to turn back after the moment of victory and didn''t wait to Let them rest, but they are better off than those who are still in the energy base stage like the ordinary cavalries and archers¡­ He wanted to make sure he is among the main army so that he can help if needed, and seeing the situation.. he was right! But the cost¡­ "Don''t worry about that, their army is no better off." David smiled and shook his head, he understood what Robin was implying "Huh? they are tired? of what exactly? it''s impossible that any army in this duchy could have stopped them, they are cowards that won''t take a step forward if they don''t absolutely HAVE to, and there isn''t any big noble family in their route¡­ how is it possible that they are tired as well?" asked Billy, surprised "Since they entered the Duchy of Alton and have sent parts of their army to attack the small cities and viges near them, they have plundered and destroyed 7 of them so far¡­ If my army got busy killing a few hundred thousand peasants while raping women and little girls left and right, I guess they would be tired too! We have had to advance more than a hundred miles more towards them after we had pleas from the next cities on their path, their elders came here and prostrated in front of everyone here to make us advance to protect them¡­ I was about to refuse, but one of the elders has rmended this location to us which was actually better than the previous one, so¡­ here we are. We are currently in a very good strategic location¡­ it has a small hill that is about 50~100 meters higher than its surroundings, with the nearnds around us in a perimeter of a 1000 meters is exposed with little trees which will help using the talisman arrows, there are some forests and higher hills behind the 1000 meters mark, but we can basically ignore those, so I decided to wait for them here, is they want to continue towards the rest of the duchy they have to get past us first. Reports say that they also began to gather again in one body, most likely they knew that arge army is waiting for them here and they wanted to make sure of victory." Robin widened his eyes, "They are exhausting themselves by attackingmon cities and viges? What arrogance!" David shrugged, "The entire Duchy army is currently trapped in the Lying Water kingdom, who could stop them? They just came to sabotage and plunder¡­" Robinughed, "Let''s announce to the world that is another lion in the den then!" David nodded, "Tell me, what happened in your battle?" "Oh, nothing special¡­ We found them in the midst of a battle against a baron family and attacked them from behind, we didn''t need the cavalry nor the archers honestly The first fire legion''s dash alone have eaten a third of their army, the rest were either killed or captured in a matter of an hour, M and Billy and the rest killed the enemy saints too, none of them have escaped." "Oh? What about losses?" "A little less than a thousand ordinary cavalry and a few knights of the Fire legion has died, this happened after the first dash ended and the closebat began¡­ thinking about it, I might have made different orders to save their lives¡­ Sigh~" Robin shook his head. "Hmmm, it''s still a pretty good loss, but where are the captives?" One of the old knights asked, "Prisoners of war have a high price in the market, especially if their level is high and their age is young." "I left them to the Baron," Robin shrugged, "I wanted to get back quickly before the great battle began here, so how could I drag behind me a few thousand soldiers bound in chains? Second, his city was devastated by fires. I think he would benefit more from them than us¡­" "Hahaha, only you can forfeit hundreds of thousands of coins so easily, I hope that bastard of a baron would remember your grace!" Davidughed out loud Robin smiled and stood up, "I''m going to rest in my tent now, everything is at your disposal, Uncle David¡­. But when the war begins, please let someone remind me toe and watch it from the side." Chapter 175 Chapter 175 ¨C Shield Wall *boom boom boom* Robin suddenly opened his eyes and stood up from his meditating position after hearing a loud explosion "Your Excellency, the enemy army has arrived and they have already entered our shouting range!" A turbulent sound came from outside the tent *boom boom boom* Robin exits the tent and looked towards the east from where the explosion sounds areing, "Yeah, I could tell that we are shouting someone! why didn''t anyone call me earlier?" "They took us by surprise! Please go to themander''s tent and you will know everything about the situation." The knight bowed "Tsk~ ok ok you can go back to your squad.." Robin gestured at him and walked towards themander''s tent Two minutester¡­ "What happened? How did the battle suddenly begin?" Robin lifted the curtain and hurriedly entered the tent "Come see for yourself," Saint David did not look behind him as he knew who was talking, but pointed in front of him Robin slowly approached from behind him and looked through the open eastern side of the tent. * boom boom boom boom * As if the greennds were covered with human bodies, like locusts all hurrying towards his direction in a crazed manner, within sight there is nothing could be seen but soldiers, "This¡­" If Robin wasn''t sure there were 300,000 soldiers, he would have thought that there are a few million of them! *boom boom* *swoosh swoosh* Explosions rang out from under the ground as they entered thend mines range, but their running didn''t stop¡­ Talisman arrows flew over Robin''s head to fall on the iing ants, but their march didn''t slow down¡­ "These distances¡­?!" Robin finally spoke in shock Saint David nodded with a problematic look over his face, " You have noticed¡­ There is a distance of at least two meters between every soldier and any other nearest soldier, every arrow and everyndmine that explodes kills or injures only one of them, sometimes it misses and doesn''t even cause a slight injury¡­ this is no different from just shouting ordinary arrows!" then he inhaled and continued, "¡­They showed up from the horizon running with this strange formation, and as you can see so far we have only been able to hunt a few thousand soldiers of them, and it cost us about ten thousand talismans¡­" Robin narrowed his eyes¡­ "So this is one of the so called strategies against the use of fire explosion talismans, at this rate, all our fire explosion talismans stoke will be drained quickly and the battle will turn into a normal fight after¡­ That''s indeed smart, No wonder the two dukes are having problems there¡­ uncle David, do you have a n against this?" Saint David finally gave a slight smile, "watch and learn kid!" then he continued shouting with a loud voice, "The 1st, 2nd, and 3rd Battalions of Heavy Infantry, advance 50 meters and form a shield wall along the front¡­ 1st, 2nd, 3rd and 4th Battalions of Spear Infantry, stand behind the Heavy Infantry units and prevented the enemies from jumping above the shield wall!" Quickly, the soldiers began to move ording to orders. Within less than a minute, the aforementioned battalions advanced just about 50 meters from the rest of the army, and the 3,000 Heavy Infantry soldiers formed a wide line extending about a kilometer, all of them holding huge categorized shields. After their positioning, each of them nted his giant categorized shield into the ground to form a cohesive shield wall that was a little higher than they are! Immediately behind them, the spear-carrying soldiers were distributed in two rows, at equal distances from each other, and raised their spears up in an attacking position, they were ready to stab the hell out of anyone trying to jump or y any tricks. "This¡­." The view in front of Robin speaks of the extent of the soldiers'' discipline. There are many good details that happened without even being ordered by Saint David, which was evidence of General Edward''s good training of these men¡­ Also, the new armament that is evident in the categorized spears and shields made him smile.. these are the new power of the family! But the sight also indicates danger, "The front line of defense has be extremely thin, with some pressure they can prate any point and reach the heart of our army, if that happened we wouldn''t be able to use the talismans to the fullest anymore!" Saint David nodded, "I know, but look at their formation¡­ if I don''t stretch the line of defense to be like them or even longer, they will go around us and attack the sides¡­ It might be dangerous but it is an inevitable move." "GET READY FOR THE CLASH, IT IS COMING!!" The assistant general in charge of the armored infantry shouted "HYAAAAAAAAA." the three thousand of them shouted as they nted their own feet to the ground as well *BAA BAA BAA* Just moments afterpleting the preparation, the iing army quickly crashed into the shield wall formed by the Burton family''s heavy infantry The shield wall endured the first shock thanks to the strength of the categorized shields, but the shields began to tilt back little by little with each new row reaching the collision line, it was clear that they would fall at any moment now "talismans archers, shoot!!" General David shouted Finally, with a clear target and so many human bodes to shoot at, about two thousand archers above the hill began to shoot arrows like rain over the other side of the wall. *boom boom boom boom* The soldiers of the Burton family hid more under their shields to avoid resounding explosions a few feet away from them, but they could not avoid the blood and body parts that fell on them from above. During the loud explosions, the Lying Water soldiers seeded in breaking the shield wall in a few separate locations along the kilometer wide wall, but it was quickly repaired as the heavy infantries who were pushed back with their shields got back to their spots again and filled it and those who tried to sneak in were quickly killed by the spearmen, they held no chance against that many categorized war spears pointing at their throats In about five minutes, the about thirty thousand Lying Water soldiers who made up the first wave werepletely wiped out!! With the two thousand archers pulling their bow strings again to start a new round, a shout came from the assistant general in charge of them, "Enough! There''s something peculiar¡­" There was no more crowding in front of the shield wall, the rapid advance of the enemy soldiers suddenly stopped, but they still kept the meters distances between every soldier¡­ it''s like they froze where they stood Saint David''s features changed, "Problem.. it seems that the shield wall bait won''t work till the end, I was expecting to wipe out at least half of their army first using it, that person is not willing to make great sacrifices today¡­" Actually, those heavy infantries that were pushed back were ying a kind of a bait itself, to make them think it is still possible to break the shield wall and have them keeping to try, but even that didn''t work¡­ Robin narrowed his eyes. It can be understood that they do not want to sacrificerger numbers of soldiers to win, but standing in their ces will not win them the battle either¡­ What are they thinking? "You all¡­ who are you? Even the main army of the Alton Duchy that came to invade ournds didn''t dare to use talismans with such intensity! And from where did you get all those categorized shields from?!" While everyone was waiting for the next step, a shout came from behind the enemy soldiers "We are the Burton family, go back to where you came from, you shall not advance into the territory of this duchy any further!" David shouted, their job is to defend the Duchy while the Alton family''s army is outside, if he managed to push them back with out further losses, it would be the best possible oue "The Burton family?! I have heard about you¡­ no wonder you have all these talismans and categorized spears and shields, but¡­ do you think that 3000 categorized shields can protect you from us? you are dreaming! Hey, don''t you have hostility with the kingdom of Dolivar? What do you have to do with what''s going on here? Listen.. takeyour army and retreat, and I give you my word that we will not approach your territory, or else¡­." The voice answered, clearly respecting his opponent, but he had no intention of retreating. "Show me your worst" David replied straight away with no room for further negotiation in this direction¡­ as long as Robin promised the Duke that they would do something about it, they couldn''t hold back no matter how strong their opponent was, especially not when they were winning! Chapter 176 Chapter 176 ¨C Heavenly Lions Battalion There was no further reply from the Lying Water kingdom army''s side, but a few hundred individuals among their ranks began to gather in a single attacking formation, and then they quickly advanced towards the shield wall *Knights!* The first thing that crossed everyone''s mind when they saw their speed "If they continued at that pace they will surely make a huge hole in the shield wall!" Saint David muttered, then shouted to his left, " The Heavenly Lions battalion, Advance!!" 800 individuals in full categorized body armor with a roaring lion icon engraved on their armor, quickly advanced and stood in a defensive formation in front of the shield wall¡­ all of them were knights! These were the knights who had emerged from the new nobles families that swore allegiance to the Burtons in the New Lands over the past few years, an entire battalion of knights had been formed from them alone! it is worth mentioning all that they got was a weak minorw heavenly technique that appeared strong because of how perfect thew technique is, and they still had such numbers of knights emerging from their ranks¡­ it shows how much these people were thirsty for power! "Get out of the way you damn weaklings!!" The Lying Water Knight who was running up in front shouted, they came expecting resistance for their enemy knights, but the ones that came out to stop them were just¡­ too trashy! Those who loved to battle were actually disappointed at what they saw! Standing on the hill, with a single look saint David could determine the level of the man who just shouted¡­ a level 20 knight¡­ and those behind him as well wasn''t too far off, almost half of them were above level 14 Although their numbers are also around 800, the quality difference between the two parties was like day and night! knowing that his own battalion consists of knights that are at levels between 11 to 13, Saint David bubbles shrank. BOOOOM The first sh was too bloody, as soon as the two parties meet, too many heads and body parts fell to the ground¡­ all of them belonging to the heavenly lions'' battalion knights. The attacks of water and fire were flying everywhere, but the water always won, quickly, a great crack began to appear in the ranks of the heavenly lions'' battalion, it was clear that this *battle* wouldn''tst for another 5 minutes. "What are you waiting for? do something!!" Robin raised his voice as he saw the sight in front of him, he couldn''t control himself any more, this massacre can''t be allowed to continue "Damn it," David cursed, then shouted, "Caesar, take your men and¡ª" "NO!" Robin interrupted with a shout, "Leave the Fire legion aside, seeing the current situation, we will need them in another mission soon." "What do you need them for? This is the knights'' battle! Secondly, if I leave him aside, what do I do then?!" David shouted at him "Send out the Darkness Legion quickly, and appointed the Wind Legion to help from afar as well!" Robin suggested "Right!! Theo, take your men and go, you know what you have to do! Peon, shoot those bastards down, don''t allow them to have their way!" "We hear and obey!" The two bowed and disappeared ¡ª¡ª "7th and 8th battalions go to the right nk, 5th and 4th battalions, stay here help to break through, 3rd battalion- Ughgg." The fieldmander of the Lying Water Knights couldn''t finish his words, a metal arrow was nted in the middle of his throat¡­ and before he could try to take it out, the arrow exploded, causing his head to burst thirty meters into the air before hitting the ground in a frightening sight. "Your priority is to concentrate on anyone who tries to give orders! your second priority is to help our knights there as much as you can, don''t give them time to even think about advancing again!" Peon shouted as he lowered his bow from about a kilometer away from the target "Yes,mander!" The 600 Wind Legion soldiers responded in union before they pull back their bow strings and shouted 600 metal arrows towards the knights'' battle field *swoooosh* The extraordinary sense of hearing that users of the Major heavenly Law of Wind possessbined with the added wind speed of the arrows and their ability to change their direction after theunch¡­ made these categorized metal arrows more lethal than any long-range weapon known to the¡­ Especially when you attach level TEN Fire Explosion talismans to the arrows! "STAY LOW! Watch out for those arrows!!" shouts and screams of the Lying Water knights'' formation began to resound for the first time since the first sh happen¡­ Even though the 600 arrows had sessfully reached their targets, it had only managed to kill 15 knights of them, the rest managed to block the arrows, but it was at the cost of retreating in front of their opponent and losing ground and momentum Just after the first wave of the arrows, the advance of the Lying Water knights stopped and they began to fight the Burton''s Heavenly lions battalion more cautiously as they put half their mind in trying to predict and stop the iing weird arrows. "AAAHHHHH" While everyone else was preupied with the arrows or the low-level knights standing in front of them, a loud cry resounded from one of the knights, as he found a dagger piercing his heart from behind¡­ "What is it..?" "They are using dark talismans! watch out!!" "Come close and protect each other''s backs!!" First, the Lying water knights came with great confidence and didn''t care about Cooperation and coordination between themselves, seeing Burton''s knights were much weaker, they just wanted to get it over with as soon as possible¡­ Then they started to leave spaces between them due to the exploding strange arrows and their advance stopped due to the killing of a number of their ground leaders¡­ And now they came back to approach each other again and slowly retreated after the Knights of the Dark Legion appeared¡­ Everything was going perfectly, even Saint David started to smile from ear to ear at the sight in front of him "It won''t work¡­" Robin''s voice beside him cut off his satisfied smile "Hmm? What are you talking about? look ahead of you, We are winning!" The general looked next to him, furrowing an eyebrow Robin did not answer him directly, but Robin inserted his soul sense into the ring, he was clearly sending a message. A momentter, movements began to ur in the lines of the army that attracted Saint David''s attention, and he found that the Fire legion was retreating behind the hill, he looked back at Robin quickly, "Was it you who ordered this? Where did you send them?!" Robin raised his finger and pointed at a certain point among the enemy army, "Do you see their general?" "Huh? Of course not¡­" David shook his head after casting his eyes in that direction, it was a sea of ??soldiers! Even when he was talking before, he didn''t see him, so how can he spot him now? "I just pointed him out for you, you still can''t see him? ¡­ anyway, I see him clearly." Robin fixed his gaze at a very angry-looking old man, givingmands left and right. With his eyes, Robin could even read the movements of his lips from that distance, then continued, "He intends to send the 20 Saints of his to help the knights toplete their mission and open a hole in the shield wall, they will join the fight in a few minutes and he is also ordering his army to stand ready and to ignore the knights battle and quickly get through that hole when the saints open it¡­ the situation will be devastating if that happens." "They have 20 Saints?! What the hell are Gn and Raymond doing there? how can they spare 20 saints and send them here?!" David panicked, as he calcted, there currently have 6 Saints from the Burton family, 4 of them are only level 21, plus M, meaning 7 Saints in total, trying to struggle against 20 saints¡­ "well, this is the army of Harris family the middle Duchy that wasn''t attacked, they send quite a few of their own here¡­ it seems that they came with much more ambition than just relieving their anger!" Saint David panicked, "This is bad¡­ what do we do? Why did you make Caesar withdraw with the Fire Legion, we could use thatbined attack now!!" " Hey, that wasn''t easy on me and you know it, stop counting on it! ¡­plus, If I do it, I will burn our knights too, and if we tell them to retreat back first, the wall of shields will copse because of the enemy''s knights even before their saints arrive, that definitely won''t work." Robin shook his head. "This.. what to do then..?!" The Saint asked again,manding armies was definitely not his greatest point. "¡­.Do what I will tell you to the letter." Chapter 177 Chapter 177 ¨C Push!! On the other side of the battle¡­ "Sam, Mahi, all of you¡­ are you all ready? I have heard that the Burtons have very few saints and knights and that they were only an ordinary, Earl family a few years ago, technically speaking you should easily open that gap in the shield wall and reach their General headquarters But in truth, We don''t know the real strength of the Burton family! we can see now that they have 800 new knights, and maybe there are many saints hidden as well¡­ I will not lie to you all, if the mission was executed as nned, a few of you might need to sacrifice their life." The general shouted at 20 individuals standing around him "No need for this talk right now, Just give us orders, we will make our way towards their General above that hill and take his head no matter how many saints await us!" a saint hit himself proudly on the chest The general nodded, " Alright, in ten seconds you can-¡­ hmmm?" The General stopped his speech in the middle, "What is going on over there?" The saints around him moved their eyes toward the battlefield as well, and expressions of joy began to appear on their faces, "Hahaha, excellent, as expected of our mighty men!!" The battle of the knights in the middle took an unexpected turn, a gap appeared on the left side between the Burton knights, and a few dozen Lying water knights slipped out of the battle using it and were now running towards the shield wall toplete their mission, and none of the Burton knights were free to chase them! "Looks like the hole in the shield wall will be made without your intervention after all hahaha!" The generalughed out loud, loving what he sees, then started shouting, "ADVANCE! Keep the loose formation and move forward, don''t let your knights'' good work go in vain!!" "YAAAAAAAA!!" A loud shout resounded from all of the nearly 270,000 soldiers as they began running again in the same divergent formation as before. Upon hearing the shout, the Knights of Lying Water automatically began to leap towards the left, bringing with them the Knights of the Burton Family and the Darkness Legion, so the central area emptied once more for the massive army. The difference this time was that the scene in front of the Lying Water infantry was not the same¡­ The few dozen knights who had managed to escape had already reached the shield wall and were able to kill the heavy infantry and even the spear holders behind them¡­ In the blink of an eye, a hall of more than 100 meters appeared in the middle of the wall! "HEYAAAAAAAAAAAA! Glory to The Lying Water! Glory to the Duchy of Harris!!" "Move! MOOOVE!!" Seeing their knights wreaking havoc on the soldiers of the Burton family and the huge gap in front of them, made their blood boil from excitement, and started to elerate even faster After they stormed that point, the talismans wouldn''t be used freely as before because the Burton archers would be killing their own as well, a real battle would begin where the strongest and most experienced would win! "Whoaaa, they areing! get Back! Save your life!" The screams began to rise among the soldiers of the Burton family as they saw theing crazed looking soldiers thrown the huge gap in the shield wall The part of the army that was facing the gap in the shield wall began to morally and literally copse rapidly and the soldiers retreated too quickly that they even began to step and trample over each other. Seeing what was happening increased the Lying water soldiers'' enthusiasm exponentially as they sped forward shouting, "To glory!!" Because the gap was only about a hundred meters wide, the Lying water army began to automatically be closer to each other and the gaps between the soldiers returned to normal in the more advanced rows, seeing the new situation and how tightly the Lying Water formation has be, the Burton family''s talismans arrows andndmines returned to work, with every explosion able to kill or seriously injure three to four individuals. But this did not stop them.. The Infantries in the first rows kept running as if their life depended on it.. and it is. the explosion threat will all be greatly reduced when they arrive at the Burton army infantry front lines and the closebat begins, especially so for the closest to the fighting line! that''s why all of them kept ignoring the explosions and the body parts flying around and only focused on how to get to the frightened Burton''s infantry first! Not only that¡­ when they kill those frightened infantry units they can keep running straight to climb that hill and kill the annoying archers and seize their armory of talismans! "HHYAAAAAA!!" The first few rows of the Lying Water soldiers crossed the gap in the shield wall and rushed at full speed towards the Burtons who were trying to flee backward in front of them, ignoring the soldiers that were still standing firmly on either side¡­ *SSSLAAAASH* "Take this!" "AAAHHHHH!!" Like a hot knife in cheese, the iing Lying Water soldiers attacked the undefended backs of the Burtons'' army who were trying to escape¡­ a bloodbath began and still, the Burtons facing the gap still trying to rush back towards the hill, not trying to defend themselves against the full assault that was reaping their lives! " KEEP MOVING FORWARD!! it is in our hands, once we reach the top of that hill the battle will be over!" The assistant general responsibility of the infantry started shouting at the top of his voice, things are going much better than expected! The 2000 Burton archers still rained down their arrows at the back rows of the Lying Water soldiers killing thousands with each wave, but that didn''t stop them, they actually tried to elerate their pace to reach an even deeper position inside the Burton army! The death rate significantly dropped to those at the front lines as expected, the archers can''t target his men who got close to the Burtons'' army because they have almost been mixed up, and targeting them would kill the Burtons too. those at the far sides after entering the gap began to attack the rest of the Burton soldiers that didn''t fall back to also gain refuge from the arrows and may frighten those chickens too¡­ but their hopes were shattered the Burton Soldiers at the sides were all fierce, killing anyone trying toe near without taking a step back, those who tries to fight them found it no different from waiting for an arrow, they were both certain deaths But thank the heavens that the cowardly Burton family soldiers that were in the middle made it too easy for them¡­ so orders came to only keep the Burton family soldiers at the sides busy but to only continue pushing through the middle. Even leaving aside the killing of the archers and seizing their arrows that would already mean the end of the battle, even without this point, after they have pierced them to the end and split the army in half their formations will be destroyed, then iming the highernd that is the hill¡­ they cane down from above and easily eliminate the rest! "ADVANCE! PUSH! PUSH THOSE COWARDS!!" After pushing the ranks of the cowardly Burton family soldiers for about 300 meters back, their speed of advance began to slow down noticeably "What is going on ahead? why are we not moving anymore?!" shouted the assistant general of the infantry "The soldiers of the Burton family held their positions and began to resist!" "Hmph, they still have hope, hah? that no longer avable!" The assistant general smiled, "Send more soldiers, push harder!! we must split them in half in the iing 30 minutes at most!" "Yes,mander!" The officer bowed and retreated to order a few more battalions to start jumping over their brothers'' heads and move quickly to the front line "To glory!!" "Death to the ck Sun bastards!!" another 15 minutes passed, more soldiers began to advance from the back rows to fill the gap their brothers has made and to jump on the retreating Burton family soldiers to quickly kill them and make them lose morales again, and with that, the Burton family soldiers that were behind the gap at the shield wall has retreated for another 200 meters 100 meters wide and 600 meters deep¡­ More than one hundred and fifty thousand soldiers were crammed closely together, and the number is still increasing¡­ pushing and trying to keep advancing towards the hill with all their might! Explosive talisman arrows attacked their back rows, and a few arrows target their middle every now and then, but whoever dies was the one behind him trampling on his body andpleting the push forward fiercely The smiles of the generals and the Lying water saints became ear to ear, with great sacrifices victory became their sights! "NOW!!" With less than 50 meters remaining before they kill their way towards the hill, a loud voice echoed Chapter 178 Gray Thest few soldiers of the Burton family quickly leaped backward and a wall of categorized huge shields appeared in front of the Lying water soldiers, frightening them... "HYAAAAAAAA" shouted the soldiers of the Lying Water at the front line and tried to attack and uproot a few shields of the wall, but to no avail, and everyone who came close to a certain distance would be stabbed by a spear from over the wall, shing his head. "Where are the knights! We need them again!!" The rush stopped once more, Everyone automatically awaited their knights toe from behind and destroy the shield wall again as they did a while ago But when they looked behind them, they found their Knights were fighting people with bows on their backs and light swords in their hands, and their heads were quickly falling one by one... Aplete one sided massacre the 600 Knights of the Wind legion had descended from the hill and blocked the road from behind! "Make your way to the side! We have to-..." shouted the assistant general, attacking the sides was a waste of time and energy in his eye minutes ago, as the Burton family soldiers that didn''t retreat were all strong and most of them was holding a categorized weapon Focusing on moving forward was the right choice then, but any more... attacking men that are made of flesh and blood was much better than trying to take down this damn shield wall in front of them! but even this dangerous idea was met by another wall of categorized shields to his left, and when he looked behind him, he saw a shield wall on his right as well... They were sealed in like a giant cup of human bodies.. in a formation that looked like _n_ They were surrounded by categorized shield walls from the front and the two sides, while they were blocked by 600 knights from the rear and the assistant general could see that more heavy infantry with categorized shields appeared behind them toplete the rectangle shape and block thempletely inside¡­ and saw the 600 Burton family knights moving with extreme speed and started to take position around the rectangle, it was obvious that they wanted to help the spear holders in their mission to make sure no one will jump over these walls... "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!! Where the hell did you get all these categorized shields from?!" The assistant general started shouting, "My Men, fear not, Keep Moving Forward! we have to Break through this wall, we must get to the top of the hill at full speed!!" as he said, "the hill" and pointed upwards to fire up his soldiers and give them a target and a new hope... But when their eyes turned up, whatever hope left was gone, and reced byplete despair The number of the talisman archers at the top has increased by at least 5,000 more of them, they became so much that the top of the hill appeared to be covered with humans, Seeing this, despair possessed even the assistant general himself as he muttered, "This is bad..." "RELEASE!!" *SWOOOOOOSH* *BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM* after the order was given, the nearly seven thousand archers started injecting their energy into the fire explosion talismans then shot at the closed see of human buddies randomly "ARGHHH" "Open a way for me, I have kids I don''t want them to be orph-..." "Don''t shoot your arrows here! Don''t shoot here!! I surrender!!" The first round was sufficient to kill whatever fighting intent within them, many of them started to throw down their weapons and try to find a close corpse to get under it and protect themselves from the explosions As after the second round... the huge closed rectangle turned into a massive pool of sticky blood... Because the shields were firmly attached to each other and nted in the ground, the blood and body parts of tens of thousands of dead did not seep outside, but rather umted inside the rectangle and began to rise with each falling arrow. Leaving aside the terror descending from the sky, looking underground was enough to kill any remaining spirits of the Lying Water Soldiers, who were soaked in their brothers'' blood. *swoooosh* *boom boom boom boom* The third round came down, killing over 20,000 additional soldiers, and killing with them any shred of brains left in the rest. In the blink of an eye, everyone threw their weapons to the bloodke beneath them, knelt down, and raised their hands to the sky... expressingplete submission On the other side "Damn it¡­" The General of the Lying Water Army and the rest of the Saints by his side floated up and they could see everything going on inside the rectangle... it was the definition of the term one sided massacre. The General Then looked down... His originally 300,000-strong army hase down to less than 100,000 soldiers that haven''t entered the *death box* in time As for his knights, they are all now fully engaged with the Knights of Burton''s Army who has a roaring lion icon on their armor, and those who use the *darkness talismans* and hit from the shadows... they were already in bnce before, but after a few tens of knights of the Lying Water Kingdom side left them to open the gap, the knights battle slightly lost bnce and it became in the Burtons'' favor even without the Wind Legion helping them! ,m He desperately wants to depend on them to break that wall again, but he has no way he can pull some of them to help or the rest of his knights will be massacred! But thinking about it, even if he managed to pull some of them out of the knights'' battle, he still faces a big problem... and that is the 600 bow-bearing knights standing in front of him and besieging the shield wall rectangle..! Where did the Burton family get all these knights from? isn''t the Burtons are start-ups who were ordinary Earl family just a decade ago?! Currently, he has no weapon but himself and the rest of the saints, he can only make his way through the 600 bow-bearing knights quickly and destroy the wall and then deal with them in an open battle, if he and his saints started a fight in the middle of the enemy infantry they can use the opportunity to kill a few tens of them with wide scale energy attacks and cancel their advantage, maybe he can send an attack or two towards the annoying archers up the hill as well... As for his 100,000 soldiers, if he broke through the walls for them, they could still save theirrades, continue the n and keep going up the hill and tip the scales again in their favor! "EVERYONE, WE ARE GOING ALL IN, ADVAAAANCE!" The General resolved tomand him, so he raised his sword at the Burton family''s army and flew towards them quickly, with the 20 Saints flying behind him. "AAAHHHHH!!" "Help!!" But... Instead of the war cries... screams of pain and despair suddenly sounded from behind him The general and the rest of the saints stopped and turned around to look back, and they found 1,500 war horses piercing the rear of their army with ease like they were stepping on ants... "Are those... knights?! Damn!!" Realizing the situation, the general shouted, "Quickly go back and stop them!!" "You are all going to die today!!" Seeing the saintsing towards him, Caesar let out a loud shout, " FIRE LEGION, WE SHALL FEAST ON SAINTS TODAY!!" Then he raised his halberd upwards and a gray-colored me erupted out like a dormant volcano that stayed silent for thousands of years. just the extremely gloomy aura of the gray mes alone was enough to terrify everyone who felt it¡­ The 1500 fire knights activated their white mes and advanced behind their leader, and rushed straight towards the Saints! ---------------------- On the other side of the scene... "Is that... the Fire legion?!" Saint David was suspended after he saw a sea of ??white me sweeping the enemy army from behind Robin nodded, "Yep, I told Caesar to go round them and attack them where they stand, and maybe pull them back even further from us by attacking their weaker soldiers that stand at the rear." "... why? we could have just sent them from here in a straight line!" David asked with a raised eyebrow, a hint of sarcasm could be heard in his tune as well "If they marched from here, their saints would have advanced quickly to stop them before they reach their army, another battle at the middle would have erupted, and at least one of them would have sneaked destroyed the shields, and wreaked havoc here, another saint might have slipped and returned to their remaining army and moved them to cause even more chaos, all in all, it would have been a very stupid move that put us on a standstill... and we don''t want that, do we?" Robin replied directly. "You¡­." David looked at his side in amazement, is that really the *inexperienced* boy? He led the battle from start to finish as if he had fought a hundred wars in the past! "I''m what? I have read a few books..." Robinughed and then looked to Saint David his side, "Why are you still here? Take M and the rest of the Saints, and half the Wind Legion and go help Caesar, and send the other half of the Wind Legion to finish the battle against the Knights on the right nk¡­ This battle is over." Chapter 179 Blood On Hands One hourter... Everything was over. The Lying Water Kingdom Saints'' battle against the Fire Legion initially was somewhat bnced... the saints couldn''t have it their way in front of the sees of white mes, but still, the average level of the fire legion knights was quite low, and quickly dozens of Fire Legion knights ended up giving their lives for the cause. but that situation didn''tst long, after the arrival of M, David, and the rest of the Burton Saints and working with the knights as the spearhead... along with the 300 Wind Legion knights who kept annoying the Lying Water Saints with their explosive arrows every time they n an attack, the situation quickly turned around to their favor. The battle became much more at ease that 500 Fire knights defected from fighting the saints and began to wreak havoc on the remaining Lying water army without being deterred, causing great destruction in it. Trapped by mes and explosions from all directions, the Lying Water Saints began to fall one by one at a high rate and began to tactically retreat little by little towards the east. Even Caesar managed to deal the final blow to a level 21 Saint and kill him with the help of a fire legion squad! The screams of this particr saint resounded on all the battle field, giving a shudder to anyone who heard him... It was unknown whether those screams were because of the strange gloomy gray mes that were burning his guts that gushed out, or out of shame that he is dying at the hands of a mere level 14 knight! Seeing that the situation would not get any better, the Lying Water General flew away towards the east at top speed along with 6 other saints with out even bothering to look back any more. ....On another front, the Knights'' barely bnced battle was broken after the 300 Knights of the Wind Legion arrived personally at the field to help. although Robin appointed them for support from behind and for gathering information, they were all using perfect major heavenlyw technique... one that the wind emperor used to establish his empire and the one his descendants used to rule nearly a quarter of the known world! Wind des and hurricanes blew away the remaining Lying water knights, most of them were killed or captured in no time after breaking the bnce, and less than 100 individuals of them managed to flee. ...meanwhile, the main body of the army of the Burtons rushed out and surrounded the rest of the Lying water army, putting them in chains, as they had done with the others who were couth in the rectangle trap. In this battle alone, more than 120,000 prisoners were captured!! And this is a huge record. Usually, soldiers fight with the well-known slogan "victory or death," but again the secret lies in destroying the morale of the enemy to the point that he does not even want to die. Today, the main army of one of the strongest duchies in the kingdom of the Lying Water... has been broken. ----------------- In themand tent over the hill -- two hours after thest soldier of the Lying Water Army was chained "What are our losses?" Robin asked gloomy right after the arrival of thest official, ignoring the smiles and positive atmosphere in the ce the sight of the Burton infantrymen getting massacred while they were trying to fake escaping can''t get out of his head "...25,000 infantrymen were killed." spoke the assistant general in charge of the infantry "A thousand cavalry were killed, and two thousand heavy infantry who were in the front row after the wall was destroyed, they attacked from behind, and almost all of them died¡­" Then the assistant general of the special troops added Caesar looked at Peon and Theo and nodded toward them and then advanced, " The heavenly lions'' battalion has lost 327 of its finest knights, the Fire Legion lost 118 knights, another 49 knights from the Wind Legion, and 20 knights from the Darkness Legion..." Robin''s features shrank after hearing these numbers and slowly sat in his ce weakly, he looked like he have aged a few hundred years... "Hey, what is the matter with your reaction? Those numbers don''t count if wepare them against smashing an army of this size... when everyone knows what happened here we will be treated like heroes in the ck Sun, and all kingdoms will fear us! Hahaha," Davidughed out loud and patted Robin on the shoulder. The assistant Generals, high officers, and the Saints present nodded their heads with faces full of smiles, from which side were you looking at it, the victory was overwhelming! Even M came behind Robin and hugged his neck, "Don''t be hard on yourself, you have done well, if not for your bold strategies, the number of dead would have doubled, maybe even more..." "Saints..." Robin muttered, clenching his fist He was superior to the enemy army in everything except the number and level of the saints, had it not been for the 21 saints they were facing, he would not have needed to make all those arrangements and ns to limit their danger and trap them He wouldn''t have needed to give orders to sacrifice those 25,000 men and women to make the shield wall trap... They might praise him for the over all picture, but he can''s stop thinking of the blood he got on their hands after issuing the orders to the infantry behind the gap to retreat and don''t fight back... he felt like he had failed them. David looked at the rest of the Burton Saints and sighed. He knew what Robin was thinking... Their family deeplycks cultivators in the Sainthood realm, and if it weren''t for all the benefits that Robin gave to them recently that added more saints to them and raised the others'' level, they wouldn''t have won today even with losing half their army! "Our victory today was not because of my strategies or because of my talismans, it was because of the sacrifice of the infantrymen who implemented what I said knowing that many of them will die, and the knights who fought those who are in much higher levels than them with out fear... give the families of each infantryman a special additional pension, and to each knight''s family 10,000 gold coins and a monthly pension of 50 gold coins, understand?" Robin spoke while rubbing his forehead "Don''t be harsh on yourself, father, those infantrymen you are the one who raised their morale to the point of sacrificing themselves without questioning because they know their death wouldn''t be in vain, and even those knights it was you who created them... Also, isn''t that a bit too much? I request you reconsider." Caesar was delighted to hear of this decision about the deceased in his legion, but the total amount that needed to be paid has frightened him, Even leaving aside the thousands of infantrymen who will take the extra pension, the 10,000 gold coins for each knight alone is a huge problem... almost 500 knights died in total! "Don''t worry, our new ves will cover the costs after we sell them..." Robin waved and then asked one of the assistant generals, "How many Fire Explosion talismans do we have right now?" The assistant general in charge of the archers took a step forward and spoke, "We had a hundred thousand in Jura, and the Talisman Masters brought us another about 30,000 Fire Explosion talismans from the newnds, bringing the total to 130,000 Fire Explosion talismans... Patriarch Brian took 20,000 Fire Explosion talismans with him to protect Bradley''s Pearl City, and today we have used 40,000 Fire Explosion talismans from our stoke¡­ so right now we have about 70,000 Fire Explosion talismans, a little more or less~" "We used 40,000 Fire Explosion talismans in one battle and yet they weren''t the reason we won..." Robin muttered, a disastrous figure! Saint David nodded, "The sage had the right to urge the start of this war. Their tactics for dealing with talismans have crystallized to a very advanced stage. If we were not able to producerge quantities of Fire Explosion talismans now, we would have been defeated in a crashing matter." The kingdom of Dolivar was invaded and half a duchy was taken from them with less than 8,000 talismans, now this number is not enough to repel the first wave of soldiers in one battle!! "...M, call the temporary head of the Rune Academy now, tell him to dere an emergency and stop making all kinds of other Talismans and focus on only the 6th and 10th level Fire Explosion Talismans. from today one no need to make Vitality, Voice, wind des, or even Darkness... Even those who are still in training should start picking up the pin and try their luck... I need Fire Explosion Talismans, a lot of them!" Robin made up his mind and spoke. Chapter 180 Its About Time... M was surprised by his orders, "I don''t think this decision will please the noble families... They are impatiently waiting for the talismans at the monthly auctions in Jura and are already demanding to increase the numbers of auctions and selling points, they will certainly be angry after such a decision, and also.. for what will you need all these talismans? Your mission here is over. My father and Duke Raymond already keeping two of the three enemy duchies busy, and we just smashed the main forces of the Duchy of Harris to pieces... It is impossible for one of the three Duchies of the Lying Water Kingdom to send an army like this one again in the near future." "The nobles wouldn''t be pleased? what the hell are those? Let them go and fvck themselves if they don''t like it, I will sell what I want whenever I want WHEREVER I WANT! if they have a problem with that then they should go argue with the Burton family''s army!" Robin waved as if he hadn''t heard anything After he finished his words, a smile automatically appeared on his face for the first time in hours... All he was doing for the sake of the family whether strengthening the upper icons, training the new generation, supporting and financing, literally everything... was in order to openly say these words. Today''s battle had finally proven to him that he no longer had to fear or put anyone into consideration again when taking his decision, finally, he can do what he wants in hisnds and spread whatever he wants to spread of his knowledge with out thinking about the consequences of his neighbors Finally reached a degree of freedom that he was looking for from the beginning, after the news of today''s battle spread, everyone will know who the Burton family is, no one will try to provoke them again! ...Except... When Robin got to this point and thought of the Royal family, he shook his head and wiped the smile, then continued to M, "What did you mean my task is over? Who will pay for the blood of the family members who died today?! what do I tell the thousands of wives, sisters, and children that are waiting for their provider at home? They died protecting the Altonsnds?!" "This..." M looked with the side of her eyes at Saint David, who in turn shrugged, also not knowing what Robin was talking about. "We will get on with this subject at the right time, as for now just send the orders as I told you..." Robin waved and then looked at Saint David, "We will wait here for a few days so starts making preparations for it and settle everyone down... in the meantime, you send should the war prisoners to Jura to be sold there as ves, if we kept them here they screw up our rations." "No problem." David nodded with a smile, he was the appointed General for this army, but he didn''t feel anything strange as he took orders from Robin "Good! I will leave you to your new tasks then." Robin stood up and headed toward the exit, "When newses from the patriarch, let me know." ------------------------ Three dayster - themander''s tent "Why was I summoned? Is there anything new...?" Robin walked in and asked straight away Saint Davido nodded and motioned to Robin to be seated, "We have received news that the Patriarch fought with the hostile army 100 miles east of Bradley''s Pearl, the battle started about two hours ago and we think the results will be transmitted shortly." "Oh? That is actually pretty fast, I was expecting he would need at least another day before the battle begins, I think his enemy increased his speed to try to catch him off guard?" Robin sat down and spoke with interest, " well, I think we will know soon enough! Is there any news of what we agreed uponst time? The subject about the talismans, war prisoners, etc.." "Everything is done, the auction house in Jura is closed and currently 480 Rune masters are all working on the production of thefire explosion talismans only, the war prisoners are on their way to Jura City with a small troop of out forces and knights to escort them, I think Jura City market will be refreshed when they arrive haha" "Good.. very good..." Robin replied, then fell into a long silence *buzzes* Everyone could feel that a message was delivered to Saint David ring, and they all looked at him anxiously After a few seconds of closing his eyes, he opened them wide and dered, "We are victorious." "This is normal! what kind of a report is this?!" Robin interrupted the shout of joy that was about to resound from those present, and then continued, "Ask him about the losses." "...." The saint fell silent for another minute, then opened his eyes again, this time not very happy... "The enemy army was annihted except for a few saints and knights that managed to flee, but as for us.. 30 thousand soldiers were killed, 100 knights of the Fire and Wind Legionbined, and all of their 20,000 Fire Explosion talismans were used in the battle..." "This¡­" Everyone was shocked to hear the full report, no wonder the patriarch just said that he won at the beginning... The patriarch faced an army close in size to his own, with his army of 100,000- strong and his opponent is about 120,000... but the losses are catastrophic! it can bepared to their own losses even though they faced two armies that arebined three timesrger than the patriarch''s! Then they all returned to look at Robin, certainly, without his ruthless instructions at the battle, their losses would not have been limited to what had urred... "damn it..." Robin clenched both hands, he was trying to deal with the fact that his orders has got more than 25,000 men and women killed, and now many more were added to the list! He might not be the one who lead that army and caused their death, he is the one who sent them there and assigned them the limited amount of talismans and knights, maybe if he assigned more talismans for them... 20,000 fire explosion talismans were already too much in his estimation when he allotted them to the patriarch, he just couldn''t imagine that the modern war strategies would use that much! "Robin¡­" M took a few tense steps and ced her hand on his shoulder, "Don''t worry too much about the losses, my father and Duke Alton will surelypensate the Burtons properly for it When theye back victorious¡­" pensate us for the losses? Those two willpensate us for the losses? don''t make meugh!!" Robin exploded, " Can''t you understand what our losses mean? Our army is superior to your father''s in terms of armaments, the number of knights, and the number of talismans yet we have tasted all these heavy losses while we fought on our ownnds, so what do you think happens there when they are on a hostile territory with no supply chain and one army after another keeps showing to them? If your father were in control, would he have allowed For an army of 120,000 soldiers to slip from under his nose to attack the capital of hisnds? He and Raymond Alton won''t bepensating me... I''m afraid they need someone topensate THEM in the near future!" M tilted her head and took a step back, it was unknown if she became worried about her father now she started thinking about the situation there, or it was because of Robin yelling at her... A moment of silence eclipsed the huge tent, that was what was really in their heads, the war in thends of Lying Water must be witnessing massacres for the Altons and the Bradleys... At the very least, their conquest would never be an easy one as everyone thought "Sigh~ what do we do now?" Saint David asked gloomily, maybe after all these sacrifices the two dukes will return defeated and all will go in vain, by then they might refuse to give thends they promised before to Robin, much less give them any newpensations! Robin rubbed his forehead for a few seconds and then spoke, "Let''s go step by step.. as long as the external threat to thends of the ck Sun kingdom is over and we proved to everyone that the Burton family is loyal to the kingdom and shown how we protected its honor and people... now is the time to put an end to the internal conflict." "You mean¡­" The saint narrowed his eyes Robin finally got his hands off his forehead and spoke with a serious tone, " Yes, It''s time to finish what we left Jura City originally for, it''s time to take the family''s revenge, and mine too..." Chapter 181 Marching West! " Time hase... this is the best if not the only chance we will get to end these old conflicts, we can''t go back home before we finish it... we will attack the two of them at the same time Two days from now, dere Marquess Rufus and Marquess Tawi traitors for refusing to help defend the kingdom in the most needed time, - with the other personal reasons if a noble asked - and announce that the Burton family had taken it upon themselves to remove this tumor for the sake of the kingdom ...Half of our stock of the talismans with a few hundred more knights, including Theo and Peon, and two additional saints with one of them must be Billy, Send them all to the Patriarch to support his ranks After he and his troops have enough rest from the devastating battle, reorganize their ranks, and the support arrives... He must head west towards Marquess Rufus''nds! .... hmmm right, also tell the Patriarch to slow down on his way to the heart of the Rufus family''snds, tell him to only do his best to frighten them out and show off the strength of our army while capturing small cities one by one, he must avoid anyrge battle... as for you, Uncle David, head southwest to attack Marquess Tawi''snds... The patriarch will descend upon thends of Marquess Rufus from above, and you attack the Marcuse of Tawi from below, eat theirnds from both sides and cradle them in the middle, when they are trapped between both of you towards the end, it will be all over... For you, take from here only 120,000 soldiers and the rest of the saints of our family. Destroy Marquess Tawi quickly and decisively, make our victories there seem as legendary as you can. The rest of the fifty thousand soldiers and Lady M will stay here with me in case one of the two Marquess tries to flee east as well... and to show to the whole kingdom that we still care about the borders even in settling the inner conflicts, this move will shut many mouths... Also summon two saints, 400 fire knights, and at least two-thirds of the army we left to guard the newnds at the formerly known Dolivar and Evren, andmand them toe to meet me here, we need them here more... the remaining forces there and the rest of the 100 fire knights will be able to any rebellion attempt" Robin kept speaking with out taking a breath "hmmm all that is good and doable, but I can''t take on the Tawi family saints sith only myself and 4 other level 21 saints, Robin... attacking them with only 120,000 soldiers is hard enough! and the patriarch is in an even more bad situation with only 70,000 soldiers and even fewer saints..." Saint David replied after a little nod, those were two ancient families with deep roots! Robin gave a chuckle, " If that is your only concern then I want you to reassure you and the Patriarch about the matter of the saints in the two families, you just have to keep them busy within the battle scoop and make a thick barrier around them using the mes of the Fire legion Knights so that no one sees the details of what is happening inside, and the Saints of the Royal Family will take care of the rest¡­ Any other questions?" "Sigh~ I hope they will arrive in time them... Everything is clear, I will contact Brian and start preparing." David nodded seriously "Good!" Robin stood up and walked out of the tent. M finally got out of her silence and hastened out of the tent and followed him, "Robin, the Burton family''s army has juste out of fierce battles, why don''t you give them more opportunity to rest, or maybe forget about the Marquess family altogether..." " I may not be here forever to take off the legacy I left, I must make sure that the environment around the family is rtively safe before thinking of anything else, And even if I was able to wait and postponed everything to the future, how long can your father hold?... all that I''m trying to say is, when a person wants to move forward, first he must make sure that his back is safe." Robin replied seriously, then continued his walk, not adding another word. leaving M standing in her ce, trying to solve his puzzles... ----------------------------- Over the following days, the kingdom found itself on a hot te once again The news of the victory of the Burton family''s army over three armiesing from the Kingdom of The Lying Water with a total of 480,000 soldiers spread like fire on dry straw! The news was simply too exceptional!! Not much had passed since the Burton family faced the Duchy of Evren and news spread that they had wrested almost a quarter of the duchynds from them, but no one understood how the Duke had so squandered all thesends without going all out, after all, the news said that there was no big fight between them, it was a small skirmish and a few people actually died... Only now did they understand The Burton family today is not the same as the Burton family ten years ago.. the difference is like heaven and earth! The news started to spread, and with it, the legends spread about the Burton family did not suffer any harm when destroying the nearly half a million enemies! rumors got even more bizarre and spread that the Burtons has built an indomitable army and that they took the protection of the kingdom upon their shoulders. Even the Baron, who was rescued by Robin from the attack of the 60,000-strong army, confirmed these rumors and exaggerated the extent of the strength of the army that came to defend him, even telling his family members to walk around the kingdom and spread legends about the might of the Burtons army, thinking that he would repay them the favor this way... The Baron and his family spared no effort in all kinds of ass-kissing techniques. As the simple citizens celebrate that their kingdom has acquired a new shield and sword, and as the higher ups re-arranging their calctions on how to deal with the rising super power that is the Burton family... Another piece of fresh news was released that shook the kingdom again. The Burton family has dered both the Rufus family and the Tawi family traitors because they refused to participate in the defense against the huge attack on their respective duchies and that they do not deserve to live under the same sky with them! It was also announced that they target the bloodline of the two families only and do not want problems with the residents of thends that belong to the two families, and that after the Burtons take the two families''nds the locals will be treated as honored citizens under the authority of the Burton family ... Even cats and dogs in the streets can see that this is just an excuse, the Burton family has already sent a request for support to all the noble families that inhabit thends of the two duchies, but they did not wait for anyone and started their battles alone, they simply did not need anyone! Given the history of the three families, which is full of problems and blood, it is clear that the Burton family wants to take advantage of the momentum they gained by destroying their old enemies! But the first thing thates to mind is... The Burton family destroyed three armies with a total of nearly half a million soldiers, but instead of resting and celebrating, they issued another huge war? If a duchy''s army had gone through the same battles they would need to rest and re-supply their shorts for at least another 10 years before they think of even moving again, but the Burtons still have what it takes for it? Even the higher ups around the kingdom had to give in, It appears that the legends that wide spread earlier had not been far from the truth... ...The worst-case scenario for the two Marquess families since the Burton family''s rocket rise has happened After hearing the news and knowing that two armies from the Burton family areing toward them, the two families have issued a call to summon every man and woman capable of fighting in theirnds and arm them with anything that can shed blood... And they also sent messages and pleas to seek support from all their allies and all the nobles around them to send their armies to stand with them against the *Burton tyrants* They even began sending voice messages to their acquaintances from the royal family asking for mediation and protection against the *family that thinks they are the new kings*. But... all their efforts failed. Chapter 182 Absolute Victory No one listened to thepulsory summons call to the army except those that bear the family name. As for the rest of the citizens and small families in thends of the two families, theypletely ignored it, with even those who were already serving in the standing army began to escape in one way or another! They said it wasn''t their fight as began to look forward to the day when they would be vassals of the Burton family... The economic renaissance that took ce in the city of Jura and the surroundingnds were not hidden from anyone. The Burton familynds are heaven Where no one sleeps hungry. The two families didn''t like that very much and started dispatching troops to the near cities to force the recruiting process but they were met with riots instead and many died in the process! Losing hope in them and not wanting to exhaust their current army before the Burtons arrive, they gave up on them, while starting to toss out promises and threats about what will happen after the cmity is over As for all their allies and friends from the other noble families, they refused to send in support as well, not one soldier arrived to help... Had this happened before helped them no doubt, actually, they already made preparation to support the Tawi family when they though the Burtons areing for them before, and was ready to go all in with their allies but after testing the Burton family''s real power against the three armies of Lying Water Kingdom? After they became national heroes? No thank you. The royal family also replied that this was a personal matter that had nothing to do with them, and if they are really traitors that didn''t help then they deserve it! and this was the straw that broke the camel''s back... Meanwhile, Saint David and his army have already reached thends of the Tawi family, and a dayter Patriarch Brian also reached thends of Marquess Rufus, and they began to directly pass through all the castles and cities on their way. If this had happened earlier, Everyone living in thesends would have stepped up to defend with all their might so that a foreign army would not enter theirnds and shame them, every city and every fortress would have attacked using whatever they have to slow down the invasion... but not this time, most cities weed the Burton family''s army by throwing roses instead of arrows ,m especially Saint David''s army who was attacking the Tawi family, he wasn''t like Patriarch Brian who seemed to love collecting Cities along his way and would often go side ways, Saint David Burton was keeping a straight line with a quick march right towards the Tawi headquarter at their main City! Seeing that the invasion was serious and that no one came to the rescue, the two families sent messengers to negotiate with David and with Patriarch Brian... But all the messengers were killed. The response was too direct... The Burton family did note fornds, taxes, or punishments, They came to kill. Under the banner of victory or death, the saints and knights of the two families led sporadic and swift attacks on the two iing armies with the intention of exhausting them, but the presence of the Fire and Wind Knights notified this npletely and even reversed it against them after many of their Knights ended up being killed in every attack. On the fourth day of the invasion, Marquess Tawi assembled an army of 50,000 soldiers, 90% of whom were surnamed Tawi, and headed to meet the Burton troops that are approaching the capital of hisnds. Although it is considered a suicidal move to march with such a small army to battle the Burtons, which were already famous for being specialized in destroying armies muchrger than their own, it was not in his hand, even the savage mercenaries that are greedy for gold all the time refused to join him! Now all he could count on were the 13 Saints in his family and his personal strength as a level 29 Saint... But his dreams were smashed to pieces after a quarter of an hour from the start of the battle, the Burton family''s army was simply too strong for them to handle... The fifty thousand of his soldiers surrendered almost immediately after the Fire Knights began to move and killed a few thousand of them Then they went on and attacked the Tawi family''s knights and saints directly, killing most of them using their teamwork and the overbearing might of the three major heavenlyw techniques, and using the level 25 Saint David as the head of the spear against the other enemy saints but unfortunately, the Marquess himself, two other high-leveled Saints, three middle-leveled saints, and a few high-leveled knights managed to escape before they werepletely besieged. Saint David and his army did exactly what Robin asked and even some more... a legendary crushing victory with no losses. in this battle, no talismans were used! The Tawi family, which has maintained their position for thousands of years as a Marquess family... is no more The family that looked at everyone with disdain, The family that attacked and seized arge piece of the Burtons''nds twenty years ago without needing a reason other than they were stronger... haspletely fallen in four days And without the shedding of a drop of blood or the loss of a single gold coin worth of equipments or talismans. --------------------------------- The news of the conquest of the Tawi family, which was described as unique in history, spread like wildfire. The elimination of a huge Marquess family, as if they were walking for a pic... Another legend was added to the military achievements of the Burton family, and their image zed in front of everyone even more But the sons of the Rufus family did not receive the news the same way as the others... Every word they heard about this matter sounded like a death sentence. Especially the news that says that all those who bear the name of the Tawi family were sent to work in the mines or to be sold in the ve markets!! The position of the Rufus family at present was not much better, even though Patriarch Brian has only 70,000 soldiers and still has not reached the heart of their capital yet... so far they have only been able to assemble 60,000 soldiers, and their morale was already extremely low before, then what morale to speak off right now after this news?! When they lose the inevitable loss... will they be treated the same?! But the animosity between the Burton family and the Tawi family is well known and justified. It can be said that the Tawi family started bullying twenty years ago and killed tens of thousands of the Burtons, they basically halved their number back then! and some could even say that they deserve what happened. but what about them? What did the Rufus family do to deserve this fate? And one day after the news of the downfall of Marquess Tawi, when everyone''s morale was at its lowest point, Marcus Tawi personally arrived in their main family city with a few saints and a handful of knights... He decided that this would be hisst stronghold and came to fight with them to thest breath, Perhaps a miracle will happen after uniting the powers of the upper icons Marquess Maximus Rufus took advantage of this high level of support and went out to address his soldiers and the people of the city to raise their spirits that they have hope now, but unfortunately for him.. not one smile appeared and no excited shout rose for his speech In fact, the situation got worse. As everyone started talking that harboring the Tawi family''s descendants was an additional provocation to the Burton family and that their punishment would now be doubled! The idea of ??victory never crossed anyone''s mind... just how bad the defeat was, and how ugly the consequences will be... On that very day, news began to spread around the city that the dispute with the Burton family was due to the stupid son of the Marquess, who had caused problems with Caesar Burton in the past... He also made matters worse and tried to kill an important person from the Burton family inside the Bradley Military Institution and once more in the middle of the streets of Jura!! The new also stated that other than this, the Burtons have no other issue with the Rufus family, they only want justice for the repeated provocation. It was Patriarch Brian who announced that at the cities he captured, but it was unknown who was the one that spread the news among the public and among the members of the army in such a fast and efficient manner as for its effect on the public, it can be imagined... *Our family is threatened with extermination because of... the idiot son of the Marquess? Is that it?!* Chapter 183 Surrender? Their fear turned into hatred, The shiver in their spines turned into boiling blood in their veins.. the city started a revolt People went out in the streets, burning everything in it, and attacking the fortified inner area where the Marquess and his close family lived. The soldiers alsoid down their arms refusing to participate in the iing battle, and demanded that Remus son of Marquess Rufus must be handed over to the Burton family as an offering and to kick out the refugees from the Tawi family from theirnds then start to negotiate with the Burtons after that Facing such a general outburst just two days before the decisive confrontation, the Marquess ordered the knights to go out to the streets and kill all the rebels and behead every traitor who refuses to obey orders in the army. But they refused... After two or three days they will die in battle or live homeless in the corners of some foreignnds as refugees anyway, so why would they kill their own ken now? for what!? nothing would change if the public carried their weapons or not... Also.. how can they punish them when they are also thinking the same thing. Former Marquess Tawi gazed down from the pce balcony at the city that was burning even before the enemies could reach it, and saw how the Rufus family knights were so indecisive... are those the ones who he threw his all with? how are those going to defend the city versus the Burtons when they already burning it?! But where else would he go... no one in the kingdom would choose to refugee him and make enemies out of the Burtons for no reason, even the Royal Family abandoned him! If this city also falls, then he will be doomed to live as a stray dog with no home and be hunted down everywhere he goes Blood rushed to his head and with a fit of rage he ordered his knights and saints to go down immediately to carry out the orders of Marquess Rufus and take control of the city and restore order before the hostile army reach them All the Tawi family knights and saints and the city moved and started attacking the revolting citizens with full force But his decision proved to be the worst decision that could be made at the moment... The knights of the Rufus family finally moved, but this time to defend their families from the outsiders who weremitting crimes in their own city, they attacked the few Tawi family knights and killed them all. Seeing their rtives killed, the Tawi family saints attacked the knights of the Rufus family in a fit of rage, but their numbers were simply toorge for them to handle, and a few Rufus family Saints came to help. A massive battle broke out inside the city, but it also subsided in the blink of an eye... The results are that only Marquess Tawi was the only one left alive of his family''s upper icons. Afraid of his life, he quickly retreated to take shelter in the person who came to support, to Marquess Maximus Rufus, and toin to him about what happened and demanded to kill the traitors. but... When he entered the war council dome, he found Marquess Maximus Rufus still sitting on the main seat of the oval table.. but this time a long de pierced his heart from behind, and behind him stood Julius Rufus looking at him with fierce eyes like a hungry wolf The level 28 saint and the second most powerful saint in the family has finally made a move. *Betrayal!* The word exploded in Marquess Tawi''s head as he turned around and rushed towards the city walls to try to escape. But all the saints and knights of the Rufus family chased him down for two full hours until they finally caught him... and cut off his head. The madness didn''t stop there, all the sons of the former Marcus, including Remus and all his close associates of Knights and Saints, were captured over the next two days and were publicly beheaded. After two days when Patriarch Brian arrived at the city''s doorstep, he did not find an army trying to stop him. Rather, he found all the doors open, and in front of them, many knights and saints were lined up in a full bowing position... In front of them are more than a hundred heads ced on spears, and under each head, the name of its owner was written with blood. ------------------- "¡­. This is exactly the situation as I see it." The Patriarch called Robin and began telling him what is happening in thends of the Rufus family, "and now the new representative of the family, Julius Rufus, haspletely surrendered... honestly, their strength freaks me out, I don''t know if he did that on purpose, But Julius Rufus has arranged his men in a matter that is very intimidating even in bowing position, the numbers of knights and saints here are too much, none of them decided to leave the city, and I fear none of them will leave it if we attack now... if they decide to fight To thest breath, from behind the city walls, they would have caused us a lot of losses... What do you think we should do now?" "Hmmm excellent, everything is excellent! We should ept their surrender, of course! provided that all the saints and knights in their family swear allegiance to us and not leak our secrets... Tell them we will help and strengthen their family and give them even morends to rule if they worked well under our banner." The reply came quickly. "...boy, honestly tell me the truth, were you expecting this?" asked the patriarch, leaving the saints and the knights of the Rufus family still in bowing position Robin was the one who told him to take it easy in his march towards them as much as possible and just try to show the strength of the army, and now with his arrival, he found this sight that he would never have dared to dream of one day... Marcus Maximus Rufus... This person would not have bothered to greet him if he had seen him in the streets twenty years ago, and now his head is ced on a spike in front of his city as a sacrifice to calm his anger and stop the war... The Patriarch until now still has not been able toprehend what is going on! "Hahaha, I just had a hunch, an old family such as them would refuse to get exterminated because of such a silly reason, or that''s what I was hoping at least, I think they do still have smart and decisive people in their family, and those people will one of our strongest allies in the future! The important thing is, if they ept our terms, send them to the oath pyramid in Jura and send a saint from our family to apany them and follow through the whole process until thest of them swears the right oath¡­ you have Billy in your army, right? Send him with them, he would be perfect for the task." "Send wolves to our empty city? what if they tried to escape or make a move on the city? No no, I will wait for the Fire legion and the rest of the family''s saints to gather here and send them with them as escorts.." The patriarch immediately refused. "No need, they surrendered on their own, if they wanted to escape they would have done that already, as for plying any tricks... just make sure you encircle the city and have the families of saints and knights under house arrest before they leave to Jura, that will be enough to make sure they won''t y any games~" "Arrest their families¡­" muttered the Patriarch, "Honestly, I thought about it the moment you suggested sending them with Billy alone, but I am afraid to try something like this, I fear that the peaceful situation may turn into war and all of them attack us, the numbers of knights and saints by my side are not that many to try to force something on them, and seeing the knights and Saints of the Tawi family, I think I would still have a hard time even if do have much more back up.." "Don''t worry, they wouldn''t choose the fighting option unless we go too far, if they wanted to fight they wouldn''t have killed their Marquess and their backup from the Tawi family... just know that if you are afraid, then they are terrified... do it as I told you and you won''t find any resistance." "...So be it." The Patriarch didn''t argue anymore as he closed themunication line, looked towards the magnificent sight of all those saints and knights bowing in front of him onest time as if he wanted to burn it into his memory, then walked toward Julius Rufus who was two levels stronger than him, with shaky steps, but excited mind. Chapter 184 Milas Thoughts - 1 Hundreds of kilometers to the east... Robin is sitting on his bed in his own tent, the faint glow of the ring on his hand has finally disappeared "Hm? Who was this, Robin?" M, who was lying next to him in her revealing underwear, asked in a low voice "Just another moment and I will answer, my beautiful M..." Robin chuckled, then put his soul sense into his ring again... "Peon, can you hear me?" "Yes, father, Give me your orders" Words that popped into Robin''s head, were from Peon. "The Patriarch''s army will stay in thends of the Rufus family for quite a few days until the matters of the oath, stabilizing authority, and resources keys handover, etc... is done. I know that these people have almost annihted your family, but as they surrendered I can''t have you kill them all... you may search for the familiar faces that hurt you most and kill them, even if they are saints, don''t hesitate to vent your anger and close that page of your history In the meantime, I want you to begin to search for your kin, a good part of them must have been sold into very in the Duchy of Bradley, especially in thends of the Rufus family. You can take full advantage of the Wind legion members with you in this mission and reallocate a few thousand soldiers of the army to help you, make them work for their food instead of sitting in tents, gather what you can from your family and buy the freedom of whomever you can, there is no limit to the amount of gold you can use. Oh, your old familynds are under Gn''s control now after he attacked the Lying water kingdom, go there and look for any surviving members of your Camden family, and also gather the small families who have sworn their allegiance to you... I think you get the idea, gather them all back under your banner, and do it quickly." "This¡­." A small reply came from Peon, after which he paused for a few seconds before muttering, "Thank you... Thank you..." Robin didn''t know that Peon burst into tears in these moments of silence... In fact, even Peon hadn''t thought of freeing and gathering his people until this moment! he knows that there are likely hundreds if not thousands of them are alive somewhere... after achieving victory, selling the defeated enemies as ves is much more profitable than killing them, especially in the wars that start for benefits no vengeance. But freeing arge number of particr ves would surely cost a lot of gold and human resources in the searching process, however, Robin opened the gates to all the resources for him then Peon continued, "I will dly ept the matter about freeing my people, but please don''t worry about my revenge, father, If I found that it would cause harm to your ns or ignite the war again, I will just forget about it, I have my new life now, and it isn''t half bad.." " Good! "Robin smiled from ear to ear hearing this, then he ended the call and eximed, "Haaah~ What a nice day.." "Hey! What is going on over there? Is everything alright?" M asked again, this time in an angry tone Robin turned to her and looked at her exposed body from top to bottom, then nodded vigorously and seriously, "Yes, Yes, there are many things that happened and many things are going to happen, a lot of great news... but it''s so secret I can''t say it out loud like this, someone might hear us! Lay on your back and open your legs and let me whisper the news between them, It''s my new super new secretmunication technique..." "Amunication technique that needs for opening my legs, hah..?" M asked with a charming smile, then pped Robin on the forehead, dropping him off the bed, "Keep the news for yourself and tell me after marriage then!" "Damn it, woman! If you don''t want to do it with me then get the hell out of my bed or at least wear something, how many times am I going to say it to you?! I''m a man of flesh and blood, stop doing this!!" Robin got up irritated and threw a pillow at her M has started following this nerve-damaging method recently, when she sees him heading to sleep, in seclusion, or any ce where he is alone in general, she goes and spends time around him almost without any clothes, tempting him to do everything with her... and indeed everything is avable, except for thest step. "This is what you have gained on yourself, you selfish bastard!!" M grabbed the same pillow and threw it at him "Me? what did I do!?" Robin asked surprised and let the pillow hit his face "What did you do?! tell me, What is the matter with all those Saints who appeared in the Burton family in the recent years, huh? All of them had their energy aura andws techniques have changed, each of them could fight someone a whole level higher than him now... You are saying that this happened without your interference? Do you think I am blind? I can''t believe you invented something like this for saints and didn''t tell me, your fianc¨¦e!!" M exploded then took a deep breath and continued, "I already swore on an oath tablet years ago to keep your secrets before I was allowed to start working on the talismans, why are you still hiding things from me that many others know? It''s not fair.. even if I''m not your fianc¨¦e, I am I''m still working hard for you, you cold hearted bastard!" "Aha, It''s about that¡­" Robin started to rub his head in embarrassment at M''s explosion, it seems that she had been fed up and was waiting for an opportunity to let it all out... then he continued, "Since when has this matter bothered you? Months? Years..? Why didn''t you speak until now¡­" "If you were interested, you would have noticed on your own." M said in a low voice and then I looked in front of her again, her naked alluring back facing him... Robin looked at M''s gorgeous back, then gave a long sigh and said nothing. He had no defense for himself... she simply didn''t cross his mind as he tried toe up with ideas to strengthen the Burton family and his adopted children. "You are always so honest, to the point of being tantly rude at times and you tell the truth no matter the oue... so let me ask you something," M continued, "Now that you havee this far, strengthened the family, and eliminated all your old enemies, added morends and riches... you have basically nothing in mind after this war, would you ever set the wedding date?" Once again, Robin was left speechless He will go to another world after the war and there is a big chance he wouldn''t ever return, so how does he choose the date of the wedding? On top of that.. he knows that even if he did not have this task, he would not have appointed the wedding date either, and he would have given other excuses such as being busy with research or something else like that, in fact, he had the opportunity toplete the marriage more during the past few years, but he was finding excuses for himself to postpone. "That is what I thought..." M muttered after Robin''s long silence... "I''m starting to feel like you see me as a gold digger, and that I''m stuck with you to get something out of you for myself or my family, Robin... you haven''t forgotten who I am, have you?" Chapter 185 Milas Thoughts - 2 "..M Bradley, the first sessor of the Bradley''s Duke family, the number one beauty in the kingdom and also the number one genius in terms of martial arts, and the youngest human to achieve level 25 of sainthood in thest ten thousand years of the eight kingdoms history¡­ No, M, I haven''t forgotten how you are." Robin sighed and spoke atst. "Huh.. even I didn''t know that," M was surprised by Robin''s reply, "So what is wrong with you? It is clear you have searched well and you know you won''t find a better woman than me, why are you still behaving so cautiously with me? what else do I need to do or prove?" " you need to prove nothing, M... It is just that I''m not of the romantic type, don''t expect too much from me in this regard," Robin said after rubbing his head for a few seconds "I don''t expect you to be romantic... I know that we weren''t engaged because we were in love, but at least our rtionship should always be one with respect! As you see me as the best fit for you, I also see you as the only man who deserves to see me naked. I contribute my time, talent, and soul power to erging and managing the Rune academy for you, I worked hard every single day and finally became the best Rune Master after you, surpassing even Zara! and I contribute my strength by fighting for you in your unstopping wars starting from Dolivar back then and until this very moment... And what do I receive for all of this? you are giving your best creations to old men and women you have only seen once or twice in your life, rather than me who swore to keep your secrets? Even the energy cultivation technique you developed when you were still a kid you barely gave it to me when you decided to hand it over to your thousands of special forces! you never even speak you me about your ideas or future ns, you think I''m too stupid to understand them? I know you think you are the smartest person in the world, and you probably are, but this is too much... Is this the respect you show me after everything I''m doing for you?" M shouted with out a pause Again, Robin didn''t know what to say. In fact, he himself doesn''t know why he doesn''t try to help her in anything personal, even with the fact that her being stronger will be better for him... May because she just doesn''t appear in his mind when he decides those things? maybe because he doesn''t have deep feelings for her? Maybe because he hates being the weak side in the rtionship and wants to catch up with her faster so that he imposes his will on her and not be thrown off the bed as is happening to him now But it certainly did not ur to him that she is following him because she was a gold digger or that she wants to drain him for her benefit... In fact, he is the one who benefits from her since the beginning of this rtionship! "...Never mind, keep your silence." M stood up and started getting dressed, "Consider the marriage canceled, I will help you until all your present wars are over and you go back to Jura City, then I will leave for my family''s home." "M, don''t exaggerate now, a while ago you were sleeping next to me naked, what happened to you all of the sudden!!" Robin was trembled after hearing this "This is not a product of the moment, but a decision I made a while ago. you treated me like that when you still needed the Bradleys, then what will happen after having such force around you now? I''m not that cheap! I hope that with me gone out of your sight, and with no obligation or benefit needed from my family, you will think more objectively about this matter, Robin, and if one day you realize my worth, wanted me for me, and decided to treat me with the respect I deserve... you know where to find me, until then consider the topic closed and It will not be opened again." M spoke slowly as she put on herst piece of clothing, then walked over to Robin and patted him on the cheek, "there is another thing, who said I''d stop sleeping naked next to you? Until I go back to my family home, I''m going to sleep like this every night next to you, you may take it as my revenge. Hahaha!" p Robin followed her butt with full focus as she swayed out of the tent, then about five minutester gave a long sigh and said one word, "Women~" ------------------------------------ One week after this conversation, M broke through to Level 26 of sainthood. breakthroughs in the realm of sainthood need decades to aplish, especially the levels above 25! But only eight years after she broke through to level 25, M achieved just that... The Energy Cultivation Technique already had its effect and shortened the time needed by a few years, but this speed while using the Fire Shards Heavenly Law Technique that was full of holes and errors amazed Robin greatly! If she continues at the same pace, she will undoubtedly be able to reach the top of the sainthood before the age of 250 and will have a real chance to discover the third level of her technique and breakthrough to level 31 to be the 9th sage in history who took this difficult path after the ancestors of the eight royal families. But what surprised him most... was that on the same week she broke through to level 26 in the first try and without the help of a spirit Revitalizing Pill! and after that she went back to his tent, got off her clothes all the way to her revealing underwear, and slept next to him almost naked again, as if nothing had happened... Chapter 186 Tears Of Joy And Terror In the days that followed the surrender of the Rufus family, there were much more than just Robin''s romance problems. But the winds of change hit everyone. General David divided his army into battalions of ten thousand soldiers each and deployed them in every corner of thends of the Tawi family and clean it. On their way to the capital they took a straight line and subdued just a few cities, so their task this time was to subdue the rest of the cities and the minor nobles in thends and to search for everything bearing the name *Tawi* to send him to work forever in the mines or to sell him as a ve... no one was safe in this campaign As for patriarch Brian, things went better with him after the saints and the knights of the Rufus family agreed to take the oath in Jura City under the supervision of Billy Burton, and leave their families under the patriarch''s *protection* until theye back And everything went smoothly after they did... They all returned from the Jura family as loyal and eternal followers of the Burton family - whether they liked it or not - and their new representative Julius Rufus began to inform the Patriarch of every great matter and small detail in hisnds, and revealed to him all the secrets of the family and cities without holding a tiny bit back Seeing their sincerity, Patriarch Brain returned them their families, stopped any kind of arresting or execution activities, and even gave them the secondaryw technique that Robin made for their followers, and reassured them that the position of the head of their family - Marquess - would remain the same, and even ordered to have thends of the Tawi family be under their temporary control as well! As for Peon, with the tremendous help that Robin provided him in terms of money and men, his mission went smoothly. He sent advertisements and posters for the entire Duchy of Bradley saying that he was willing to buy anyone that pear the family name Camden at ten times the price of an ordinary ve, and he sent Knights of the Wind legion to investigate every ve market and each ve merchant, and he even sent a small army to the former Camdennds as they began to search for more of his kin. And with this, he managed to gather more than 4,000 sons for the Camden family without using much time, and there are still indications that he will gather even more! long separated sons and fathers, husbands and wives, brothers and sister, finally managed to meet again But after the initial hugs and cries of joy, terror struck their hurts... the first reaction of the members of the Camden family when they found their masters hurrying to sell them and gather them in one ce, is that the Rufus family regretted turning them into ves and wanted to thoughtfully annihte every single one of them But even though, none of them did something about it... there was not a single knight or a saint among them, as they all died in that battle, and many of them had their wills broken after living as ves for more than a decade... they just wanted to enjoy each other''spany till the ughter day... but it never came Finally able to manage some time off, Peon visited the camp and announced his identity and that they are all safe and under his protection as the wind legionmander, and under the protection of the whole Burton family. all of them went dumbstruck, they have been living as ves in the Duchy of Bradley for nearly 15 years and know full well what the name Burton means, and they also heard about the legendary fire, wind, and darkness legions that became extremely famoustely, and one of them was themander of one of the three legions? this was too good to be true! Peon kept looking around him, looking into the eyes of his family members... but only seeing self depreciation and ridicule, no hope and terror even after his announcement It made his heart ache... this is the consequence of being enved for too long... their spirits are broken But things got much better when some of the high ss members of the family recognized Peon and affirmed his identity as their Prince extreme confusion then extreme joy struck them hard as they started weeping loud... It was all over now. For them, the tragedy of this family has finally reached its end... but in Peon''s heart, he knew he would have been like them if his master didn''t buy him first... he swore in his heart to return them their lost pride. Happy with the results and busy interacting and reassuring his long lost kin, Peon even forgot that he got permission to hunt down and kill who hurt him back then... Days passed slowly but full of events And on the day that marked the passage of an entire month since the end of the conquest of the two Marquess families... The Burton family''s army disappeared into darkness without warning. ----------------------- A few dayster - far east of the Duchy of Alton "Hahaha, wee back, Patriarch!" Saint David stood up to greet the patriarch after entering themander''s tent above the hill "Tsk~ Next time you are the one going for the faraway missions, I''m too old for this! haha" The patriarch also chuckled and shook hands with David, then turned to look to the side, "you brat, why did you request to gather the entire army here again at full speed? Do you have information that we will receive another invasion?" A few days ago, Robin contacted the Patriarch and Saint David and told them to gather all the forces and gather with him as soon as possible, but he did not give reasons. "Hehe you look nice too, uncle, you came at the right time, I will exin everything to you... but won''t you introduce us to your friend?" Robin smiled, looking at the people who entered behind the patriarch Some of them are the Saints from the Burton family who went with him, but one of them is an unfamiliar man that he sees for the first time, A handsome looking middle-aged man with sharp-sided mustaches, and his aura is undoubtedly the strongest in this tent... a level 28 Saint! "Aha, this one?" The patriarch took two steps back and put his hand on the stranger''s shoulder, " Let me introduce you.. this is Julius Rufus, the current patriarch of the glorious Rufus family... Little brother Julius, this is Robin Burton I spoke to you about." "Robyn Burton¡­ Oh no no, I mean Your Excellency, Robin Burton¡­" Julius advanced and gave a small bow, "I''ve always wondered how the Burton family could move their army with the intention of annihting us because we had shown intent to kill two young men, I kept asking myself why would the Burtons be absolute enemies with us when there was no harm done, but when Brother Brian told me about your other identity I finally understood... Fate has yed its game on Maximus and his son, They were sentenced to death since they chose you as a target." "Wait Wait, who do you call brother, little boy?" The patriarchughed, "Don''t believe him, everyone, Julius Rufus is still not over 500 years old yet, he is a real genius and surely he''ll reach the pinnacle of sainthood one day! call me big brother, or uncle, you kid! haha" "Oh? Looks like the Rufus family would have gone through a change of leadership even if we don''t get involved then... There''s no need for formalities, Marquess, we are all on the same side now, maybe that game of fate on your former patriarch will benefit your family even more in the future." Robinughed in return, but then his face suddenly froze and asked, "But may I ask what are you doing in this tent?" Julius Rufus smiled, "I''m here for the same reason you said, Your Excellency, I''m here for a better future... we have already sworn allegiance to the Burton family for a thousand years, and we decided that we will do it in the best way possible... just hope Your Excellency won''t be stingy with us and will grant us this opportunity." Chapter 187 New Plan "Hmmm?" Julius''s answer made Robin raise his eye brows "When Marquess Julius learned that we were leaving hisnds and regrouping here, he asked toe with us, he said that he will bring with him 9 middle-leveled and high-leveled saints, and he brought with him 400 knights and 40,000 soldiers... I saw no reason to refuse, so I allowed him." The patriarch intervened and exined Robin became even more surprised, he didn''te alone? Even with the oath that restricted their freedom and made them absolutely loyal, the Burton family was supposed to be hated to the core by them now! and this is exactly why Robin didn''t think about calling them to help him in wars any time soon, there is no point in bringing someone to fight a war in this way, Even if they epted and executed every order perfectly, morale is what wins you battles, not numbers, they would only be a burden and weakness in the formation and nothing more The n was to leave them in theirnds to administer it on his behalf and to send him its taxes and riches annually, maybe even use them as a shield if they ever faced a threat from the north, in his eyes, they were nothing more than that... and perhaps with the passage of years, they will forget the humiliation that was brought on them from this war, and the benefits from being a vassal of the Burtons would soften their hearts... Only in this way the two families might get closer to each other, and only after that would he take their presence into ount when he ns a war, but now they are the ones who took the initiative to join him? Robin looked long at Julius Rufus, who was still smiling in front of him.. ''This guy isn''t simple...'' "If it were up to me, I would have brought with me the rest of my saints and the family''s knights, but as your excellency know, we need troops now in ournds now more than ever to help you secure the Burtons position as our new masters despite the acts of some small rebellions of a minority fools in the family And also to help Your Excellency in securing the control of the formernds of the Tawi family, there is a lot going on there, and it got worse when brother David withdraw his army" Marcos spoke to Robin "Oh, of course, I understand, if you didn''t keep enough troops there yourself, I would have ordered the return of part of your army... You have obviously thought of everything, Saint Julius, it seems I will enjoy yourpany." Robin muttered smiling and then pointed toward the table, "Please take a seat, all of you, gentlemen. Let us begin our meeting." "Here we are..." Patriarch Brian moved to the nearest chair, "Can you now tell us why you have gathered the army here?" " Please be patient, uncle Brian... Can any of you make a full report about ourbined army? Just so everyone knows the military situation before we go any further," said Robin. "Then let me do it, If we count the army that remained here, the one with the patriarch, and mine, and the army of the Rufus family, and the forces that came here as support from the newnds as per your request, then let me summarize the situation for you." Saint David stood and headed for therge map drawn on the ground for the area and began to move pieces of it, "we currently have: 320,000 soldiers, including about 20,000 cavalry 1000 knights who use Minor heavenlyws, About 3,200 knights who use Major heavenlyws, 21 saints, and finally, about 70,000 fire explosion talismans, with an abundance of all the other kinds talismans with a few thousand each." Everyone gave a long sigh after hearing those numbers...especially Marquess Julius. *3,200 knights who use Major heavenlyws* what kind of concept is this? in his way here, he kept asking Patriarch Brian about everything that concerns the Burtons, and the Patriarch wasn''t stingy in his replies His mind was blown when he heard that the three famous legions all use major heavenlyw, and till this moment he just can''t find it in himself to ept it! even ignoring their major heavenlyws, The army now contains more than 4 thousand knights?! these numbers of knights do not even appear in the wars between the duchies! And 70 thousand talismans? How can any army withstand the rain of 70 thousand fire talismans? Only now not only did he was assured that his decision was the best, but it was also the only one "good." Robin nodded with a smile, reassured after hearing the current state of the army, "And you all don''t have to worry about the Fire Explosion talismans situation either, we have much more than just 70,000 now." "Oh?" The patriarch was surprised, "Are you sure? I was supervising the Rune Masters before the war began, and there was only the quantity we took with us... Where did moree from?" "I issued an order that all the Rune Masters are to only and intensively work on the Fire Explosion talismans, 40 days have passed since... and a week ago the first batch of their products arrived... The quantity that reached us was 120,000 Level 6 Fire Explosion talismans, and a few thousand Level 10 Fire Explosion talismans!" "What?! How can the 480 masters of inscriptions produce an average of 4000 talismans per day?" Everyone was shocked by this number, 120,000 talismans in one month!! "This is normal after practicing the Soul Strengthening technique all these years, now the worst one of them can make five Level 6 Fire Explosion talismans per day1 and many of the Rune Masters can make up to 15 Level 6 Fire Explosion talismans per day! When we take out all the more difficult Runes from the equation and focus their entirety on the Level 6 Fire Explosion talismans, this result is only to be expected." Robin answered straight away and then continued, "So we currently have 190,000 talismans of the Level 6 Fire Explosion talismans." "This¡­." The Patriarch muttered to himself, this was just too much!! then asked, "What do you intend to do with all this?" Robin stood up and walked up to the map, then moved the pieces east, "We''ll conquer the Lying Water Kingdom." "As I expected..." David sighed "I also think it''s a good opportunity, but I don''t think Duke Gn Bradley and Duke Raymond Alton would be happy when you break the agreement like that." The patriarch knocked on the table Even M furrowed her eyebrows a little after hearing this, the agreement was that Robin would take part pieces of their oldnds in exchange for his assistance in helping them divide the Lying Waternds between the two of them! If Robin broke that agreement and jumped in with them, he will surely demand a piece of the new cake... this will mess everything up! "You think the agreement didn''t break when we had to fight 3 armies with a total of half a million soldiers for them! if we kept the original agreement and kept watching, there might not be anything called the Bradley or the Alton Duchies!" Robin snorted as he rested his back on the chair, then he continues "But don''t think too much, it''s not like I want to break our rtions with them or something like that... I was in contact with both dukes during thisst period, after our great victories here, the pressure greatly eased on them and they were able to advance again and managed to control 50% of the two duchies they are invading... But their fire explosion talismanspletely ran out. And the Middle Duchy -Harris- gave up the dreams of the counter conquest after we destroyed their main army here, and began to send reinforcements again to the other two duchies, even the other noble families there seemed to finally realize the bad situation and began to send reinforcements too... with this new situation, it became impossible for Duke Gn and Duke Raymond to keep pushing forward, they both had to stop at where they are and try to fortify a few citadels to defend what they got, but for how long can they hold their position with no talismans? There is one more option though... We intervene. if we cut through the Duchy of Harris, and put pressure on the other two duchies from the middle, that will give Duke Gn and Duke Raymond a chance to catch their breath and move forward again." "The situation there is that bad...?" M asked worried, her father did not tell her anything every time she tries to contact him, for fear that she would worry about them and try to catch up with them in the fire pit they throw themselves in... Chapter 188 One Last Dance? Patriarch Brian nodded heavily, " It is natural that their talismans supply would end. We saw with our own eyes part of the enemy''s strategies to increase the consumption of the fire explosion talismans and know how effective it is, The fact that they upied 50% of their target before their talismans stoke ended indicates the strategically genius of both of them... then? What is the n? Did you agree with them on something?" "Yes, I have already agreed about the guide lines with both of them, We will attack the Middle Duchy, the Duchy of Harris, this will prevent any reinforcements for both sides and make the situation easier for Duke Gn and Duke Raymond," dered Robin and then added, "both of them will hold their ground for now and watch from the side as he cut through the Duchy of Harris, until they receive support from us" "support? what is there to support them with more than engaging in the war ourselves?" Saint David asked " Even when we take the Duchy of Harris of the Picture, they will still be in a hostilend with no talisman.." Robin reminded then continued, " they will need talismans to keep moving forward and take control over morends with minimal human losses, and the support I was talking about is to allocate next month''s output of talismans and Send 60,000 Level 6 Fire Explosion talismans each to help them continue their way forward." M rolled her eyes at him, "Then just send them the 190,000 Fire Explosion talismans you already have as well and it will be enough, there will be no need for you to march the Burton army and invade the Duchy of Harris, actually if you kept providing them 120,000 Fire Explosion talismans a month they will be able to invade the Duchy of Harris as well." Everyone''s features froze, actually, they thought of this the moment Robin mentioned the matter of attacking the duchy of Harris, but they kept their mouths shut because they also understood Robin''s true intentions Robin looked at her with a confused look, "Who the hell told you that I''m running a charity here?!" The Bradleys and the Altons are not his subjects, they didn''t swear on an oath tablet to follow the Burtons like the Rufus family did In his eyes, they are temporary allies, and might even say *respectable rivals* So why would he keep feeding them hundreds of thousands of Fire Explosion talismans? why would he add more fame and military achievements under their name? why would he give them morends when he can take it himself? when everything is over and the two families enjoy their moment of fame and power, and it''s time to demand repayment, how much of thesends will the two families be willing to give him? Robin has already made up his mind when he first heard about the situation of the two Dukes ''I won''t go and beg them to give me my share after the war ends, I will go take it myself... ''I don''t need them, they need me... It''s time for the Burtons to shine, It''s time for ME to shine!'' Also... This might be hisst time leading the Burton army, he might as well make it worth remembering. "tsk~ a wolf in a sheep''s skin" Actually, M understood his intention about wanting a bigger share from the start, but she just didn''t like the act that he was doing it out of love and honor "Ahem... still, You will give them a total of 120,000 Fire Explosion talismans and that isn''t a small amount¡­" spoke the patriarch in a low voice, "Not long ago you took from Duke Gn about 15% of his oldnd and from Duke Raymond about 30%, in return you only gave them 60,000 Fire Explosion talismans! and now we will use our own army as well to help them take the Duchy of Harris out of the equation, I hope you thought well about this" "There were other aspects of the agreement that day that included many more details, Why do you degrade them innds and talismans only?" Robinughed, then added, "Anyway, don''t worry, my new deal with them doesn''t put us in a worse position than before." "If that''s what you are saying..." The Patriarch raised his shoulders and rested his back on the chair, feeling satisfied, this brat was better at haggling than him, if he is good with it then there is nothing he should be worried about. Robin stood up with a smile, "Very well, if none of you have any more questions, then start dividing our troops into equal 3 armies, even the same amount of saints and knights, talisman, everything! After we have eliminated arge portion of the main forces of the Harris family we won''t face any huge disciplined army that requires our full force, we only need to move fast and annihte the lesser noble families and we shouldn''t walk into theirnds in a straight line and risk being surrounded like what happened with Duke Raymond and Duke Gn, we will enter the duchy from 3 points and eat it from below Up, I want every time I look back I find ruins and burned cities, no noble family should be spared to attack us from behind... Please start the preparations from now, we will start the all-out invasion this week!" ------------------------ Two days after this meeting, the division of the troops into three armies equal in everything waspleted Then one of the armies, led by Saint David and had Billy with him as his assistant, set out towards the southeast. and the second army, led by Patriarch Brian and his assistant Julius Rufus, moved towards the northeast Their destination was north and south of the Duchy of Harris, but the routs weren''t only passed on that, both their nned routes had many specifically densely popted cities, There is one more reason for that, it was to cut off aid to and from the two neighboring duchies... leaving the Middle yground to the third and final Army to be led by Robin and assisted by M Bradley. After another four days, the three armies reached the agreedunching points at the borders with the Duchy of Harris, and aftermunication between the three of them.. the green light for the invasion was given! In the span of one day, the three armies stormed the borders guards of the Duchy of Harris at the same time and began attacking all the border cities! In just a day and before anyone could react, the three armies had already taken control of over 10% of the duchy''snds. Fear spread among the citizens of the Duchy of Harris, but not despair. Because the war has been raging in their neighbors''nds for about two months, all the nobles inside the duchy of Harris have put their armies in an active state to prepare themselves for the attack came here too, and to send aid to their two neighbor Duchies with hast. Right now, in every Marquess family, Earl family, a Viscount family, and even every Baron family there are standing armies numbering tens of thousands waiting for orders. And the fact that the *stupid* enemy has entered with three separate armies gave them even more courage, Instead of trying to gather a giant army from all the nobles to fight off the 320,000-strong army, now their forces can confront the iing enemy alone. Even if the iing enemies are strong, they are still only 100,000 soldiers, how powerful can they be? even if they won against one or two noble families they wouldn''t get too far! Or that''s what they thought... Chapter 189 Progress Soon enough the two reasons they used to reassure themselves were proved to not be working well as they thought... Their standing armies didn''t help, the enemy''s three separated armies didn''t weaken them... In the same week, the main armies of 3 Baron families and a Viscount family were destroyed... the least one of them had an army of 60,000-strong and the most of them was 130,000!! the battles were decisive and fast, it seemed like the battle was won the moment a Burton army arrives... The survivors of those battles said that even after applying some strategies to nullify the damage of the Fire Explosion talismans, it was of no use... the Fire Explosion talismans still rained down on them in huge numbers, it was as if hell had descended upon them. Knowing their the Fire Explosion talismans-proof strategies and that trying to use fewer amounts of the Fire Explosion talismans will damage his own army and maybe even stop him earlier, and in order to give themselves bases to defend and walls to sleep behind in this hostile territory... Rabin was not stingy in using the Fire Explosion talismans this time. In the four confrontations, the Burton family''s armies used more than 120,000 Fire Explosion talismans in total! Like the strike of a whip, Duke Harris suddenly found himself losing 40% of his territory in the first week of the invasion! Despair was finally starting to seep into the hearts of the public... If the invader continues at this pace, they will eat the entire duchy in no time! but the experts are reassuring them that this is just temporary momentum that always happens at the beginning of any invasion and that the invaders certainly no longer have any talismans, and that they will finally have the chance to counterattack Indeed, the citizens of the Duchy of Harris began to believe them, and morale began to rise... During the following week, none of the enemy''s three armies advanced again and contented themselves with consolidating the fortresses that they had controlled in absolute silence, like they already had enough and wouldn''t advance another step. Until... The news came that two of the three armies had united and attacked a Marquess family at the center of the Duchy, destroying the 170,000-strong army they have been gathering for the counterattack, and taking full control of theirnds! and then they separated again, and one of the two armies went back to march north as if nothing had happened. The third week has barely started since the invasion began, but the Burton family has already controlled 65% of the Duchy''snd!! But now, finally, the words of their experts are beginning toe true... In thatst battle, Robin used more than 60,000 fire explosion talismans, which wiped out his entire stockpile, and is now left with only a few hundred fire explosion talismans. Robin had a difficult decision to make at this point... He had already destroyed arge portion of the Duke Harris family''s army within Duke Alton''snds, killing a few saints and hundreds of knights, and destroying a vast army of 300,000 soldiers while seizing most of their war horses and categorized armaments. So if he now moves forward, even regardless of the talismans, there is a good chance that he will be able to exterminate what is left of the Harris family and take hold of the heart of the Duchy. But... even rabbits bite when cornered. To begin a *final* fight against the ancient Harris family, who are fighting for survival, and without any Fire Explosion Talismans... will inflict massive losses to the Burtons even if they win in the end. This conquest is for the sake of benefits and influence and is not a matter of life or death for the Burtons, so the victory in this way is not needed, it will be a loss actually... And indeed, in the end, Robin made up his mind and stopped any advancing after that point... But the battles did not stop. Due to the rapid advance, the three armies only cared about the forces of the major families and ignored the smaller subordinate families, and ignored the rebellions of the mortals, simply letting everything burn behind them¡­ So, after another week of fortifications along the front with what was left of the Duchy of Harris, Robinmanded to look back a little and begin to deal with the locals and sub-families. ... an announcement was made for everyone in the Duchy, especially for those who control more than 50 men under them Its content that the Burtons didn''te here to destroy but to build, not to steal but to enrich, and that they don''t want to hurt anyone unnecessarily... if they submitted to their new rulers, their position and their family and follower will be saved, if not, they will either be exterminated or sent to be sold as ves. As for the benefits offered by Rubin to the sub-families, they were extremely generous that even their Duke didn''t give them, much less an invader! and most of them already heard about what the Burtons had done in thends they had taken from Dolivar and the extent of the renaissance they had brought about to the locals there, so they know this announcement was no joke. That''s why many of them submitted without a fight. As for those who wanted victory or death, the Wind legion intelligence did what they have to do with them... It can be said that the ves market in Jura City hastely be the most crowded market in the entire ck Sun kingdom. these internal matters and the attempt to subjugate thends went smoothly for the Burtons, but it provoked the ire of Duke Harris, who considered it an insult to his existence, and that the Burton family had already considered thesends their own! But it was also good news... that the invasion has now stopped. The other two Lying Water dukes on the border also breathed a sigh of relief, atst, they were afraid that the neer might try to support hisrades against them and seal one of the fronts first... But thank the heavens that the Burtons were stupid enough to open another front and keep themselves busy there Now that the three fronts have finally stopped, it''s time to coordinate a counterattack to push them back! But the period of dreams and short rest was quickly over... ,m The Altons'' and Bradleys'' armies began to move again, using tens of thousands of talismans to sh their way forward like a hot knife in a cheese block. Finally, the two dukes received the level 6 Fire explosion talismans that the Burtons Rune Masters have been working on for a whole month And because the Rune masters didn''t have to make Level 10 Fire explosion talismans this time, the total they made during the month amounted to 140,000 6th Level Fire explosion talismans. and 70,000 Fire explosion talismans were sent to each duke, which is approximately The same number they had when the war started! And after coordination between the two of them, another wave of invasion began against their oblivious enemy. Chapter 190 One Last Battle? the people of the Lying Water Kingdom were certain and assured that the two Dukes did not have any Fire Explosion Talismans left with them after they fought several battles against them during the past month Every time the ck Sun Kingom''s forces would try to minimize its losses if they win and retreat if the get hammered, they didn''t fire a single Fire Explosion Talisman at them no matter what Even when a Marquess attacked one of Duke Raymond''s fortress, killed a few thousands and forced them to abandon on their mighty fortresses, there was no reply what so ever... But now, out of now where, the nightmare returned! they were surprised when the rain of Fire Explosion Talismans fell again upon their heads like thunderbolts, destroying their formations as they destroyed their body parts. The advance was so sudden and so fast that no one was able to react in time, in just three days the two dukes and their armies had arrived at the capitals of the two duchies! But they were both much stingier in using the Fire Explosion Talismans in their advance than the Burtons, which caused too many deaths among their ranks doing so and when they finally arrived near the capital, they had the same choice to make as Robin... to wait and n a more efficient, bloodless way, or finish the war in one a stroke... and they both chose just the opposite from Robin It was time to end this, taking more time means more variables, no one knows when the Royal Family of the Lying Water finally have enough and dere a Royal War! At least they must severe one of their arms before that happens! ...The cruelest battle since the beginning of the war has finally broken out outside the gates of the two duchy''s'' capital cities. Hundreds of thousands of human bodies shed to create an epic of fire and blood All that is left of the talismans were used in both battles, but they were not enough toe close to victory... The situation was just as Robin predicted, battles like this, battles when such a huge family is on the brink of life or death, strength, and strategies on the battlefield won''t matter much. It is just like when the Tawi family attacked the Burtons and broke their army, but the Burtons still managed to fight back desperately and hold enoughnds to stay as an Earldom... the Marquess family didn''t see thating, not the Burtons themselves actually knew they can do it... Being emotionally charged is far more dangerous than being armored with all the weapons in the world. The two battles at the capitalssted for three consecutive days, and hundreds of thousands of victims fell on all sides. Finally, at the dawn of the fourth day, the results of the first battle appeared. The Duke of Bradley managed to win a difficult victory after losing half of his army that reached the capital, of the half a million troops he gathered and entered the Lying Water Kingdom''snds with, only 150,000 of them left alive. But they inflicted much more damage to their already wounded foes... they were able to kill most of their saints and knights before the rest managed to flee for their lives and within another two hours, the capital was overrun. and small troops were immediatly sent to subdue what was left of the Duchy... The Bradleys finally managed to breathe a sigh of relief. but it wasn''t the case for their allies... Duke Alton''s battle went on for an extra day with no clear victor! On the fifth day, the Saints of the Alton family managed to deal a decisive blow to the cavalry of their enemy, restraining one of their most important arms, and forcing the enemy army to retreat slowly and fortify behind the formidable walls of the capital. This wasn''t the best possible idea for the retreating Duke, but it was the only one... As soon as they entered and closed the gates, Duke Raymond Alton gave the green light to besiege the capital, using ming arrows and catapults, and all possible means to destroy the capital and make life in it impossible. And he had what he wanted... one weekter, the capital also fell, and no one survived except for some saints and knights from the enemies who managed to escape. And they both fled directly to the Middle Duchy, the Duchy of Harris, to serve as theirst hope to try to recover what they lost. But they just didn''t know, the situation there was no better... Robin had already requested an urgent batch from the talisman masters and told them to send whatever they managed to make until now.. and the first batch had arrived, 60,000 Fire Explosion Talismans has refreshed his stockpile. While Duke Harris was delighted with the strong saints and knights reinforcements that came to him, he received terrible news... The three armies of the Burton family had united again, and the united army is now advancing toward his capital Quickly, the public rm wasunched throughout the rest of hisnds, with a forced recruitment order for every male who reached the age of more than ten years, and every female above 14 years of age. Warning of the fate of their brothers in the north and south, it is time to fight to the end for theirnds and their freedom. The movements of the Burton family''s army were extremely slow which helped Duke Harris a lot in gathering more soldiers than he already have! All nobles and non-nobles... even old women choose to go to the army and defend the capital Within one week of the buildup, the army that was stationed ahead of the Harris Capital had already reached a stunning number of more than 920,000 soldiers. And finally... the moment of separation hase The date of the arrival of the Burton family''s army ording to thest report, is today. Enthusiasm and boiling blood in the soldiers'' veins overcame the fear of what was toe. The sense of defending the homnd and the family, and struggling for freedom, has overshadowed the horror of the fire explosion talismans. Every one of the million-strong army stood their ground with racing heartbeats, holding in their hand some kitchen knives or wood axes devoured by rust... Today there will be a battle that will tear the heavens apart from screams, and the earth will be wet with blood... Everything depends on this one battle! Finally, the hour when the Burton family''s army was supposed to arrive...!! But no one showed up. Another hour passed, two, six... Darkness has descended, but the army of invaders still has note! "What is happening here?" Duke Harris shouted, "No news from the new scouting team?" This was the seventh scouting team they sent out after they lost contact with the first six, it''s been over an hour since they left and he still hasn''t heard of where the Burton family''s army is now or when they will arrive. Another half-day passed inplete silence, the Giant Army was still on standby, but the enthusiasm had visibly disappeared... Soldiers below the third level of energy foundation and Mortals were already starting to feel sleepy. "My lord duke, my lord duke!" Someone came rushing on a war horse towards the walls of the capital, then the knight jumped off him to the top of the wall and knelt before someone sitting on a high throne, "I have news from Vukata!!" "Huh? Is this a good time to listen to internal problems?" The Duke''s features reddened, "Leave that aside for now!" "The city is under attack!!" The knight shouted before the soldiers took him to the side, "A Burton family''s army of about 50,000 ware about to attack the walls when I ran over here. The city is almost empty of soldiers because they''re all here...they must have burned the city down by now!!" "what do you say?!" The Duke stood up and shouted. The city of Vukata was a hundred miles north of the capital... and an army of only 50,000? Wasn''t the Burton family''s army about 300,000? This was not logical at all. During the next two hours, simr reports followed, sessively, 4 other cities were attacked, and an army of 50,000 soldiers was spotted heading towards a sixth city. One of those cities is located just 50 miles behind the capital!! Chapter 191 Stabbed With His Own Dagger "AAAHHHH!!!" After another day passed, a loud shriek erupted from atop the capital''s main gate, the Duke finally understood what was going on around him. The Burton family''s army had allowed its spies and scouting squads to keep tabs on their slow march from day one, until they came within a day''s distance from the capital, then they began hunting down and killing the spies and scouting squads. After they made sure no one is watching anymore, they divided themselves into 6 equal armies and encircled the capital, attacking all the towns and viges around it, taking advantage of the situation as these cities and viges had be defenseless. The operation was carried out with incredible speed and uracy, in just 48 hours every inch of the Duchy of Harris, except for the capital, became under the Burtons rule!! "Dammit.." Duke Harris tried to calm himself a little but was unsessful, every time he think about it he feel his blood boiling in his veins, "What are these bastards trying to do? What will they gain from controlling viges and cities devoid of equipment and fighting men?! this is meaningless!!" "Maybe... they want to starve us?" One of the saints spoke, just the thought made the heads turn gray The capital currently holds about a million more mouths to feed, if the n is really to besiege and starve them, then... "If this is the n, our situation is not so bad, we have made ns for this and gathered enough food for three months, and with the army we have we can organize raids on them every once in a while to steal more supplies," said the saint in charge of the provisions. "that''s right, if they are depending on the longer breath strategy then it might not be the worst situation for us!" ,m "Yep, that''s much better than facing a trained, well equipped army, with mortals and farmers" "That''s not right... please don''t roll out the other possibilities! the military genius that the Burton family has shown so far can rule out that they will only depend on the subject of starvation to achieve victory, maybe they want to impose a siege until more supportes to them?" spoke another one "...That is most likely their goal," nodded one of the defeated dukes, "but if they think this is like any other city they are wrong! whether it''s army size, prepared food rations, the numbers of saints and knights...I dare say that as long as the walls are standing and we have an army of this size to defend it, we will never fall!" "Never¡­ how long can that be?" Duke Harris said depressingly, resting his head in his hands, "Why doesn''t the royal family respond to our distress? Why do they keep saying they can''t act without King Jeffrey''s orders? So where the hell is the King?!" "... The Royal family even issued orders to stop any other Duchy from helping up directly, we were just trying to dy them so we could get support from the royal family and our allies, but for some reason, we seem to have been abandoned... it''s time to forget about them and defend ournds ourselves." another defeated Duke responded At that moment a clear voice echoed: ("People of the Duchy of Harris, listen carefully to this decree...") "What?! Where does that sounde from?!" The saints tried to search around for the source but to no avail, the sound was so clear as if it was right next to them and yet its source could not be determined! ("..the city of Yark, the city of Tarva, the vige of Washin, the vige of¡­") the voice added another 12 names before he continued, ("These cities and viges are under the Burton family control now,") "what?! why didn''t anyone tell us?" "Is this why they didn''t arrive at the appointed time?!" Panic started to spread among the million-strong army, especially among the inhabitance of these ces then the voice continued, "(we took these ces easily and no one got killed in the process, all the people we found there are alive in captivity, but all of them will be burned on stakes tomorrow morning!") "AAHHH, MY SONS!!" "NOOOO, YOU ANIMALS!" "My wife... my mother... My wife... my..." Nearly a quarter of the million-strong army started shouting in denial and anger, and soon after the initial breakdown, they started weeping nonstop... ("We will give you one more chance¡­.") Then the voice continued, ("The men and women that belong to those ces must leave the capital before dawn today, you return to your hometowns, and surrender! Anyone who returns to his hometown, we will hand him his family and save them from this miserable fate. This is a promise that touches our honor, the Burton family!") "That''s bad..." The Duke felt as if the ground split open under his feet and heaven copsed on his throne. "STOP HIM! Find the source of the voice and stop it immediately!!" The saints began to fly over the walls and from among the army, like locusts, quickly trying to find the source of the sound -------- Ten miles east... Peon with a big smile on his face looked beside him and spoke, "Let''s go, our job here is done." The transmission of sound over long distances is one of the main functions of the Wind Law, and that is why the task was assigned to the best person to use this path... Three Saints behind Robin looked at the little kid in front of them in astonishment, before dashing toward their base... they were assigned by the patriarch toe and protect him until the mission is over, but it seems like the patriarch had underestimated him. Standing 10 miles away, he can escape easily even if he crawled all the way back, they won''t find him! --------------- "Hey... HEY YOU! Where do you think you are going?" One of the officers shouted at a man who started to move away from the formation, "And you there! All of you, stand still! this is an order!!" "My wife... my wife..." Unconsciously, the residents of those cities and viges began toy down their weapons and walk toward their homnds "Officers! Whoever abandons his weapon, kill him! who ever moves half a step, kill him!!" A shout out from a saint "Everyone stop.. STOP!!" Even after the permission, the officers did not find in themselves the strength to do it, the number of those who left their weapons is simply too many! "It''s just a ploy to break up our ranks, even if you go out you will be killed with your families, it is better to stay here and avenge them!!!" "I''d rather go back and die next to my son then, he is the reason I came here to fight anyway, if he is dead then there is no meaning in all of this! no one can stop me from going to him!!" a middle aged mortal shouted and started running.. but his head fell off after two steps. "Kill the traitors!! If you see your friend moving from his spot, put your weapon into his neck!!" "GHAAAAA let me go back to my family!!" "ARGH... you... you want to kill me? you idiot!! they have taken over the whole duchy, today may be my day... but tomorrow your city will be announced too!!" Chaos... utter chaos... About a quarter of the million soldiers were from those cities and viges that were announced After the first one rebelled, ten appeared, After the first ten, a thousand appeared, then ten thousand... After waking up from the first shock, they all began to wipe their tears and choose between staying and returning... betting on the promise of the Burton family, the invaders, or staying and taking revenge on their families. In the end, most of them chose to bet. But this time, they didn''t throw away their weapons and started running casually like the first wave, they fought! A few knights and officers from the afflicted cities even took charge of those who wanted to leave and made initial battle formation, a real internal war began in no time! RIOT was the headline for the rest of that night, a few tens of thousands were killed and about two hundred thousand fled under the wing of the night. leaving behind the walls of the capital strewn with the blood of its defenders, and an armypletely disintegrated after the utter destruction of its formations... Chapter 192 One Word... The next day, the voice came back and announced the names of 7 more cities and viges, saying the same threats, repeating the same incident. Without any change, the residents of those viges and cities began to leave their weapons and run randomly, The only new phenomenon this time is that The inhabitants of those cities didn''t riot alone. The rest of the residents of the viges and other small towns whose names were not mentioned took the opportunity and started running away with them! It was clear that this incident would be repeated the next day as the Burtons has taken hold of the whole Duchy, so why should they wait for their death? Again, nearly a hundred thousand soldiers, farmers, and house wife were killed under the heavy assault of the knights and saints, with about two hundred thousand managed to flee safely. At the end of the second day, of the million-strong army, more than half of them either fled or died. The only ones who remained in the capital now are its people, not one man or woman of the backup remained the Duke found himself with an army of a little more than 300 thousand soldiers, with little to none war horses, categorized weapons, and even officers and knights... Yet, this was not his biggest problem! The 300,000 soldiers plus the reinforcements of saints and knights from the two neighboring duchies is still a huge number, especially since the capital walls are on their side. they can still put up a fight! But the bloody experience they went through during the past two days struck every nerve they have. These simple men and women were ordered to kill their colleagues and friends with their own hands, just because they tried to protect their families... The excessive zeal and the feeling of defending the homnd to the death, protecting the freedom, and all this *nonsense* were lost in the wind, and muffled silence and a thick smell of blood took their ce. The army was devastated, with no formations whatsoever, with zero morale, they were left with absolutely nothing aside from the numbers. But even the state of gloom and depression did notst long, after only three days of the massacre... the capital found itself under siege. 6 armies from 6 different directions suddenly appeared and began to approach little by little until they blocked all possible ways to exit or enter the capital without passing by them, then theye to a stop And then began raining the Harris Duchy with Fire Explosion Talisman arrows from afar The distance was too far for an arrow to reach, but this is what happened... About 500 arrowsnded on the army in front of the walls in each wave, causing massive destruction and panic Ire began to rise in the Duke''s chest, he wanted nothing more than to take what is left of his army and march forward to cut down those ck Sun Weasels, but he knew if he took the army even the elite part of it to attack one side of the siege circle, the rest of the circle will advance and take the capital while he is busy! Seeing that the Burton family still had no intention of starting a decisive battle yet, the Duke gave orders to his army to quickly enter the capital and take cover behind the walls, then shut all the doors. The siege continued for another 4 days. The Burton family''s army was still satisfied with sitting far away and watching the Capital burn, while somehow the exploding arrows find their way into the capital and fall each time over the heads of the soldiers no matter how much they try to escape or change their ces It seemed like the exploding arrows will never miss, nor it will ever end... That is why all the saints in the city, except for the three dukes, were appointed to take turns setting up energy shields to give the army and the city-dwellers a chance to rest and catch their breath before they are all wiped out Inside the Ducal Pce "DAMMIT!!" Duke Harris smashed the armrest of his throne, "How long do these bastards intend to continue with these provocative actions? Why don''t they attack us directly and try to bring down the capital? Do they think we will surrender and kill ourselves due to these annoying mosquito bites?!" "I am afraid that this mosquito bite has killed a few thousands of our men and destroyed a few important sites inside the capital, and most importantly it greatly exhausted the saints of our three families¡­ If the decisive battle begins now, they will not be able to fight with 100% of their strength¡­" another spoke Duke Harris clenched his fist tightly, "Dammit¡­ if not for the information that their so called Fire Legion can unite their attacks to deal withrge numbers of saints, I would have ordered a few quick and focused attacks to wipe them all out!!" "As long as we''re inside they can''t do anything with their united attacks, and the Burtons don''t have saints strong enough to subdue us either... We''ll have to wait and hold on for as long as possible, perhaps the royal family will finally respond..." Duke Harris finally gave a heavy nod and didn''t speak anymore. Hold on... That''s all they can do for now. The following days weren''t much kinder to them... The Wind Legion''s attacks with arrows of the Fire Explosion talismans didn''t calm down for a moment and came from all directions, In addition, some carpenters in the army built catapults using the avable resources around the capital, and an attack with me balls and stones also began alongside the talismans! Whether you were an ordinary citizen or a soldier, a knight or a saint, no one had a good rest inside those walls... Everyone was exhausted, even the three dukes in the pce, tired of thought and anxiety as they looked from the balconies at what was happening below. Until the tenth day of the siege came, and a voice erupted across the entire capital, "HAHAHAHA, where did you think you were going to run from me, you son of the Rashford pig family, your owner hase to take your head!!" "This is a voice... Gn Bradley?!" One of the defeated dukes inside the pce stood terrified, how could he not know this voice when he used to hear it in his nightmares every time he closed his eyes He quickly flew from the balcony and the other two followed him, and the first look was enough to send a shiver in their backs, "Oh no..." Only a hundred meters from the main gate of the capital, at least fifty individuals, including Gn Bradley and Raymond Alton, were floating in the air. p Behind them, the Burton family''s army began to rapidly narrow the circle of siege and approach the capital at a steady pace, with a clear increase in the number of knights in their ranks. "All these days... they were waiting for the support of the Altons and Bradleys?!" The thought of a blow to the head of Duke Harris, then slowly looked back at his saints who had been exhausted by defending the walls for the past ten days, one word came up to his head... ''F*CK'' Chapter 193 Splitting The Cake The capital of the Duchy of Harris -- inside the Ducal Pce -- half a dayter "HAHAHA, good, very good!" Gn entered the main throne chamber stained with blood, swinging a human head in his hand by the hair, "Ahh~ I have always dreamed of making this ce my home!" "Hold your horses!" Robin walked in behind him with his hands behind his back, "Don''t let the excitement take you away, this ce belongs to me now." "Hahaha, Gn definitely didn''t mean to hint at anything, right?" Raymond found himself afortable sofa in the throne room and sat on it, he was clearly tired Gn objected, "Huh? of course I''m hinting at something! At least give me a chapter or two in the pce to be my own... His Highness, Duke Harris would have wanted that for me too!" Then he raised the human head and looked at its broken eyes, " what do you think Your Highness?" Then he startedughing hysterically before throwing the Duke''s head off the balcony No one has entered the throne chamber after the three of them, not Julius Rufus, not M, not even Patriarch Brian... No one else was worthy to be in thepany of those three. The battle ended barely half an hour ago with the killing of thest saint of the families of the three dukes and the arrest of thest soldier and put him in chains, after that, the capital was overrun and was subjected to bepletely cleaned of anyone bearing the name of the Harris family, and this process is still going on already now... But Robin gave strict orders not to attack innocents and not to loot anything... He said that the destruction that had befallen *his* city so far is enough. "Should we clean all the debts now?" Robin suddenly asked after drinking a few sses of wine with the two dukes "Hmm, why the rush? We just finished a 4 months war, don''t you know how to rx, brat?" Gn spoke in protest as he closed his eyes and raised his head up to face the ceiling... It was a really tough fight. Duke Harris and the two previously defeated Dukes alone were at level 30, and their tens of saints who were all fighting with the intent of victory or death... Although both numbers and readiness for the final battle were on the ck Sun Alliance side, quite a few Saints from the Three ck Sun Families fell during the battle. "Gn is right, leave these matters forter, we aren''t going anywhere kid..." Raymond spoke in a low voice, he sounded like he is about to fall asleep. "No problem with me," Robin shrugs, "but I''m heading to Jura today or the day after, we should clear everything before that, so.. when will we talk?" Gn finally lowered his head and opened his eyes wide, "What are you going to do in Jura at a time like this? Don''t you know you still have to clean up where you ate? Also, the rest of the Dukedoms and the Royal Family of the Lying Water may attack at any moment... This is definitely not the time to let things here aside and go back to Jura City!!" "I know, I know." Robin rubbed his forehead, "But there is something I have been dying for years and I have to start preparing for it... I will leave here the entire army under the leadership of the Patriarch to clean up the remnants of the old regime and help you out if there is a major attack... I will devote a few more months of Fire Explosion Talismans to the Burtons here just in case, and I am also sending you a few batches of Fire Explosion Talismans as a gift from me to secure your new frontier¡­ But I personally have to go back." ,m "The issue that calls you back to Jura is so important? What could..." Raymond muttered, but quickly sighed and fell silent... He wanted to ask what could make the current Robin this anxious, whether its power or prestige, there is none above the Burton right now... Aside from the Royal family of course. but when he can down this line of thoughts, he decided to leave it aside, and just admire the boy in silence... Robin managed to capture a ducal capital and yet he was thinking about the next step... maybe this is what defines a true genius, Raymond finally sighed then continued, "As long as you have to leave, then there it''s okay, let''s talk now.." "Alright, Alright, let''s do it now... if I allowed myself to sleep today, I won''t wake up for at least a week or two. Haha." Gnughed loudly and then looked at Robin, "Speak then... what do you want?" "My dear father-inw," Robin faced Gn and smiled, "We had previously agreed that I would take 30% of Rufus''s Marcusend, that was roughly 15% of your totalnds at the time¡­ but that was before the Rufus family swore allegiance to me, and before I sacrificed about 30,000 men of my family in defense of Bradley Pearl City, and before I sent you an additional 70,000 Fire Burst Talismans to aid you in the war, I even sent you all your Knights and Saints you assigned to aid me¡­" "...all this and you call me your dear father-inw?!" listing *services* frightened Gn for a moment, "I know all this, and then what...?" "I want all of the Rufus family''snds." Robin put it, "Keeping all theirnds with them would be a good reward for their loyalty to me and their participation in this war with all their might, don''t you think?" Gn didn''t reply, but stared at the kid with his punch-able face in front of him, after about a minute he held himself from trying to give him a punch that would knock his white teeth down and just shook his head, "I''ll give you two-thirds of theirnd, that''s good enough." "I will take their wholends! ... but for the sake of M I''ll give you a portion of the North Duchy of Harris equal to the extra one-third of Rufus''snd, and I''ll let you choose which piece you want too, what do you think?" Robin quickly replied "...." Gn fell back into silence for about another two minutes and then finally spoke, "Tsk~ Alright... I''ll pick my favorite spot and let Brian know about itter... Julius Rufus has just chosen to fight for you but you started taking care of him, huh? You''re starting to tempt me to do the same hahaha" "Hey, the doors are always open, my dear father-inw!" Robin jokingly replied and I started another side conversation ofpliments with Gn, the atmosphere is much lighter than before But one didn''t think so... Raymond was still trying toprehend the punishments this brat had inflicted on his fianc¨¦''s family, and it was mainly for stopping an army of 120,000 soldiers. Sweating began to pour down his forehead when he remembered the two 360,000-strong troops that Robin had stopped before they destroyed his duchy... Chapter 194 Sir Robin While Raymond was drowning in his thoughts trying to guess what Robin might ask and how to respond to it, he felt someone stare at him. When he looked next to him to find Robin looking at him, smiling as if he saw a piece of meat after spending a month in the desert... This is the second time he has seen this sight, the first time when it was agreed to help them more than five years ago and he took from him everything that the Tawi family owned, which constitutes about 30% of his total territory! Atst, he gave a troubled chuckle and spoke, "Would you stop looking at me like that?! Say what you want straight away.." "Haha, alright, alright, I was just messing with you," Robinughed loudly, "theTawi familynds that you agreed to give me... I will just take a third of it instead of the whole thing, is that a good start?" "... hah?" Robin gave up two-thirds of the previous deal from the start, this was certainly not expected at all, after a few seconds, Raymond continued, "No no that''s not Robin that I knew, Have you got a heat stroke? Or do you want to use thends as a dowry for my younger sister? I don''t mind by the way.." "Hey! The boy already has my daughter, find a groom for your younger sister somewhere else!!" Gn jokingly threw an apple at Raymond "Haha, You must be kidding, with all due respect, even if I were to marry your younger sister, I wouldn''t offer such a huge dowry!" Robinughed, "You know, I took a nice piece ofnd from the Duchy of Evren, but thosends are not connected directly to Jura, but there are two barons belonging to you between Jura and the border with the Duchy of Evren... I want you to pass on to me the ownership of the two Baronies, when I have them then the Burtonnds starting from the former Dolivar Kingdom passing by the former Evren Duchy, then all the way to Jura.. will truly be connected" "Oh¡­." Raymond took a few seconds to think, " there is no big difference, thend you gave up is about the same size as the one you want, there is a few gold mines in the one you want though... but never mind, that''s fine with me, you can have it. I will send voice messages to the two Barons letting them know that they will serve under your rule starting today. Raymond then stood smiling and turned towards the door in high spirits, ''That was much better than expected!'' "Where do you think you are going?!" Robin raised an eyebrow, "You said yourself that the two pieces ofnd are almost identical, what did I get? the gold mines you talk about are nothing special, you took a few rare metal mines in thosends I gave up as well, Please sit down, We still have something to talk about..." "HAHAHA, you thought you survived, huh? this is hrious hahahahahaha" Gnughed out loud and went back to eat from the giant fruit tter in front of him "Tsk~ continue then.." Raymond sat down again with a gloom on his face "What were we saying? ..oh, as you both know, I didn''t n to attack the duchy of Harris, I did it to protect you guys, but now I have a whole duchy that also became separate from the headquarters in Jura, and now that I have connected the south east with the north, I can''t let the east left alone... I want all the noble families and theirnds that are located between Jura City and the former Borders with the Duchy of Harris" "you... what? You know that you are asking for almost 40% of the total area of ??the Old Duchy of Alton, after already taking 30% of it!?" Raymond leaned his body forward and asked Robin sarcastically "Would there be such a thing as the Oldnds of the Duchy of Alton, nor new ones, if I hadn''t stopped the 360,000-strong armies?" Robin raised an eyebrow and asked with feigned innocence, "That''s a bargain if you asked me! but I hear you, I''m not an unreasonable man... I will only take two-thirds of those nobles, and I will give you a piece of the Duchy of Harris from the south to be merged into your own newnds... what do you think?" "Still too much!" Raymond hit himself in the thigh and then continued, "You are the least among us who suffered losses, during your entire campaign on the Duchy of Harris, almost no one died from your family, and even in thest fight you used us!" "Hey! Don''t me me for my genius in choosing timing and strategies to minimize casualties, I entered this war mainly to help you, not to race on whose soldiers would be killed most!" Gn nodded vigorously and smiled as he ate a mango Raymond did not answer directly but tapped on the sofa bench with his four fingers for about a minute, then finally spoke, ".. you know, those of the past were truly wise, My father once told me not to ask for payment after I''ve finished my work... the other party might refuse to give me what I want, in that case, I wouldn''t be able to anything about it." "Your father is a wise person¡­." Robin nodded slowly with a straight face and then continued, "But if you had an army that could destroy duchies with a mere gesture, you wouldn''t have to worry about such nonsenses, in that case, those who have debt WILL pay, especially if their 70% of their army was destroyed in recent battles, don''t you think?" "...Hahahaha that sounds about right." After a few moments of silence, Raymond burst outughing and spoke and then quickly stood up and started walking towards the door, " we have a deal. I will leave before that brat remembers anything else, bye!" "Hehe." Robin shook his head as he saw Raymond running away, then said, "I too will take my leave to-¡­" a loud snore stopped Robin in mid-sentence, when he looked toward Gn again he found him sleeping in his spot, with a half unfinished apple in his mouth, Seeing this, he smiled and left silently... ------------------------- A weekter... in one of the main rooms of Duke Harris''s pce... "Hmmm.." Robin opened his eyes and began to sniff, then started looking for M who is usually next to him at these times, and indeed she was found in a meditating position next to the bed, and as usual also in her revealing underwear... "Good morning my beautiful M~ AAhhh What a good night''s sleep, I feel like I slept for a week!" M opened one of her eyes, "That''s because you really slept a week." "what?!" Robin rose from his bed, "Strange... why did I need so much sleep, I didn''t fight myself.." "You seem to have underestimated your mental fatigue since the war began." M stood up in a sexy pose and walked over to him, "Thinking of strategies and taking responsibility for the deaths of tens of thousands of soldiers and innocents, all this mentally exhausts any general even if he does not move from his ce, and you were the best leader during this war, my handsome general." "Is that so¡­ sigh~ my genius as a general has been draining me mentally, no wonder.." Robin nodded a few times and then gave a chuckle as he started caressing M''s breasts, " It is finally done now, there is nothing here for us anymore, start arranging your luggage... We will head back to Jora today." M smiled a gentle smile and shook her head, " YOU.. are going back to Jura today." "...haven''t you forgotten that matter yet?" A sudden feeling of depression hit Robin when he remembered M''s previous words that she would leave him after the war ended "Have you made a serious decision about our future?" I asked M seriously "...." Robin didn''t know what to say, his future isn''t even here! "As expected..." M shrugged in response, stood up, and started getting dressed, "When you make up your mind, you know where to find me..." "M¡­" Robin raised his hand to grab her closer to him, but stopped himself halfway and clenched tightly, then spoke, "¡­ you may continue to create the talismans for your family, if you want, I think your father would benefit from some Oath Tablets in subduing his newnds.. but remember to make it with your own hands, do not give them the way to mass produce them." "Oh.. the Bradleys will appreciate that... thank you¡­." M turned after getting dressed and thanked him with a smile that was hardly a smile, then approached and gave him a kiss on the cheek... "Be careful on your way to Jura, your excellency." Chapter 195 Back To Track On the same day, Robin began his preparations to return to Jura and contacted the elders of the family to let them know this intention Of course, because they did not fully control the territory of the Duchy of Harris and there was still the danger of attacks from other duchies or the royal family of the Lying Water Kingdom itself, it was impossible for the main forces of the Burton family to return to Jura any time soon. But if it was only Robin who wanted to leave, no one minded, actually quite a few were extremely supportive about it Although he won their respect as a military general in this legendary saga, they know that his real ce to shine is not on the battlefield, but behind his locked doors. It was also decided that two newly ascended saints and a few knights from the family would return with him to supervise Jura and register their newnds with the royal family, and begin arranging their rtions with their new nobles who had moved to work under them instead of the Altons... Robin announced that he would also take Caesar with him, and themand of the fire forces was given to his deputy and second most powerful person in the legion, Jota Burton. Peon got orders from Robin to return to the task of searching for his family, training them, and resettling them anywhere he wants. As for Theo, he decides that he will stay behind with the army and serve as the highest authority in the special legions. As for M, she already took off north to join her family troops after she affirmed that Robin is fine... And indeed, on the same day, Robin and his fewpanions set out for Jura, leaving the burning grounds behind waiting to be burnt even some more... --------------------------- A weekter - Jura City - Inside the underground room at Robin''s Pce *swoosh* Dots of light shot out from Robin''s forehead and began to form in a human body, "Why are you sote? I thought you regretted your decision and wouldn''t contact me again... Are you ready to move?" "Not yet, I still have about 14 sessions for Caesar, I''m not leaving until I secure his future," Robin replied, rubbing his forehead. "Huh? you haven''t finished his sessions yet..? Dammit, you just had to Integrate DEATH major heavenlyw into his cultivations base with that crappy foundation modification Technique of yours, hah? I told you to let me give you an easy and full solution to his problem, but you insisted on making me only help you with small pieces of advice toplete your own work faster... At this pace, it will take an extra year or two for you to finish with him! I told you time is short, this dy won''t help you in your mission, you are practically raising your death chances." The all-seeing God furrowed his eyebrows, ? " I want my own path with my own decisions and ideas, It was already hard on me to ask for advice to speed up the process, how can I ask you for the whole thing? plus, you already praised my idea and my foundation modification Technique, why are you saying it is crappy now, that hurt!" Robin grasped his heart in a sarcastic manner "Hmph, it is indeed brilliant for a brat like you, but not when it put our ns on hold! Why did you summon me here anyway?" "I''m bored honestly, aside from helping Caesar I have nothing to do, I thought of researching the second stages of the majorws first, but I have no passion for that now, it would be too boring... I thought you would have a solution to that, please tell me what I have to do for the next period..." Robin spoke with a slight smile, " When I was on my way back here, I thought about your words back then, you were talking about space portals and the need for energy and so on... Suppose I told you I''m ready Now, what will happen when I''m ready? is there anything I need to prepare" "You brought me just for this? you shameless little fu-.." The all-seeing god sopped himself and then added, "Don''t worry about this, just collect some energy stones and when the time is right I will give you the design to make the portal and turn it on." "Now is good as ever, please give me your instructions." Robin extended his hand "As you wish," the all-seeing god replied curtly A pen on the table began to move with extreme speed over a few empty scrolls, and after about a quarter of an hour of writing, hundreds of scrolls were filled to the brim! "That''s all you can know about the space portal, after you''ve finished your business here and start setting up the portal, contact me to help you and to give you the exact coordinates, well, I can''t stay here any longer... Bye!" The all-seeing God said and then disappeared, returning to Robin''s forehead Robin slowly moved to the first scroll and began to read silently... after two hours... "F*ck!!" Five hourster... "Is this a joke?! does he really think I can make such a space portal whenever I want!?" Robin began reading quietly out of boredom, curiosity, and not to remain ignorant of what was toe... but after each line he reads, his features changed. The items required toplete the portal were simply too many! After reading more than half of the grand library inside Jura, Robin had a great understanding of different types of resources... and all the minerals on the lists are considered to be among the rarest resources on the! For example, one of those resources needs high-leveled Saints to go inside extremely dangerous zones to fetch a few grams of them, but the scrolls said that he will need around 250kg!! As for the energy needed.. just the energy needed to operate in order to move one individual, If it is pulled from the energy stones avable on this, he will need approximately... He will need to purchase Energy Stones worth 15 million gold coins to teleport only him!!! This enormous value erased any hope for Robin that he would be able to take a few saints with him to the other world even if he wanted, but he began to doubt that he would find energy stones inside the kingdom of this value in the first ce!! That''s regardless of the value of the minerals that the space portal needs, which will not be less than another 15 million gold coins as well... After Robin hadpleted reading all the steps and ording to the number of resources and work required of him, he thanked Heaven that he had asked the all-seeing God for this information now and that he did not wait until he was ready to leave. These resources may not count as something to someone like the all-seeing God, but they will split the spines of Robin and the entire Burton family in an effort to gather them as quickly as possible. Theing period is not very calm as he had imagined... Chapter 196 Raising Funds Before the war, Caesar had undergone only six sessions to modify his foundation to bepatible with new parts of the deathw that was added to his heavenlyw cultivation technique, and ording to Rubin''s initial estimates, he would need 14 additional sessions. And if he managed topress a few sessions of them to be every 3 weeks instead of every month, this means that he would need a year toplete the adjustments to the entirety of Caesar''s foundations And now, in the same year, he has to collect nearly 30 million gold coins worth of resources and energy stones¡­ That is a lot!! Only a Royal Family with thousands of years of umtion could confidently say that they can spend this much money within one year, yet even they would definitely not use this much gold if not to stop some kingdom''s crippling issue! That night, after reading all the manuscripts and engraving them into his soul, Robin spent a few more hours sitting still with his eyes closed, trying to think of ways to raise that money, and most importantly, thinking of a way to collect all those resources. Profits from selling talismans and ssified weapons? ...no, impossible. If he wanted to rely on these two, he would have to wait for at least five years, and during those five years he must allocate every single copper coin of the profit to purchasing the needed materials And that''s impossible for a growing family as the Burtons! The family needs huge expenses in theing period to consolidate its new borders, build new citadels and forts, mobilize and equip new armies, and establish more projects and factories in the newnds. Relying on these two branches, which are the main source of ie for the family, means that he will need to wait about 15 years for the profits to umte in the treasury... and this of course will not work for him. He already postponed his mission for nearly 4 years now, if he waited much more to go on such a mission, then he better not go at all! After staying still and squishing his thoughts so much that he started to get headaches, he inserted his soul sense into his ring and sent, "Sage Albert, are you there? I need you for something important.." After about five minutes the reply finally came, "Oh, Robin? Wee, I salute his magnificent the Burton Duke, or may I call you *Your Excellency* now like the rest of your family does?" "Please don''t make fun of me, Your Highness, how can this little boy earn any title out of your mouth? Simply calling me Robin is honor enough," Robin quickly replied. "Oh? Your social skills have improved a lot, good, then tell me what''s important you need me for.." Robin paused for a few seconds and then sighed and replied, "Sigh~ Honestly, there''s a big problem that I have faced and I can''t find a solution except to ask you for a solution." "Oh? And what could be this thing that troubles even our genius boy?" The Sage spoke earnestly "Money... I want to ask you for money, lots of it..." "Money? Hahaha," the sage burst outughing, "I would be lying if I said that the royal family earns more per month than you do now, our treasury has only recently started to recover after the taxes you send us! You know how to joke, boy, no no honestly, what do you want? " "Your Highness¡­ I wasn''t kidding, I know how precious your lordship''s time is¡­ I want 30 million gold coins within a year." "..." p "..." After a fall minute of silence, the sage finally spoke, "Why haven''t youughed and said it was a joke yet?!" "Because... it isn''t?!" "No, no, this must be a joke¡­ If it isn''t then you are mad! I''m not going to take 30 million gold coins out of the royal treasury for you! What would you do with all this money anyway?!" The sage quickly replied irritated when he realized that Robin was talking seriously "Honestly, I have a big project I want to do and I needrge amounts of energy stones and rare resources, the value of everythingbined is about 30 million... and I can''t wait long to collect them, only one year is avable, so I contacted you to guide me, Your Highness." "What kind of project is this that requires all these resources?! Whatever it is, postpone it or find another way, what you ask for is impossible." The wise replied emphatically 30 million gold coins? This amount of gold can transform the fate of a nation, it can transform a kingdom from poverty to wealth! "Strange... I heard that you wanted to buy the method of making Level 6 Fire Explosion talisman for 50 million coins when I ordered the attack on Dolivar, but now that you have taken the method of making Fire Explosion talisman and the method of making Darkness talisman, and above them, the method of making Vitality talisman.. is the 30 million coins really too much for the three?" Robin spoke sarcastically "...the matter is different, the agreement between us did not include any talk about gold, it was an exchange of another kind." The sage replied slowly "What exchange?! Please don''t forget that you took them in exchange for killing the saints of the Tawi family and the Rufus family, but in the end, we managed it ourselves and no blood touched the Royal Family''s hand... the royal family in the end took the method of creating the three talismans without paying anything, don''t you see that this is unfair? if we considered how you valued the Fire Explosion Talisman in the past, then you currently owe me at least 200 million gold coins." Robin was irritated and nervous at the same time. The royal family is thest source he can think of for that sum and without it, he will have to wait at least another decade, which will simply make his already difficult task impossible. Chapter 197 Long-Awaited Permission "...Sigh~ I knew you would mention this," the sage paused for a moment and then continued, "Our agreement was to move the Saints of the Royal Family to kill your enemies, did we refuse to do it when the time came? is it my problem that you managed to deal with the two families yourselves? We the Royal Family didn''t break our promise, you just didn''t choose to use it." "That doesn''t mean you don''t owe me!!" Robin replied, "Of course, I can''t force the royal family to do anything, but it will certainly affect our future business if you can''t even pay for what you already took." "....." The sage remained silent for a few seconds, "What exactly are those resources that you need?" "I need energy stones worth at least 15 million gold coins, 50 kilograms of ice silver metal, 100 kilograms of a fortified gold metal, twenty liters of Illusory Winter Lotus Extract, a 250 kilograms of¡­." Robin kept recounting at least twenty other names and then added, "And I want them as soon as possible, the project must be finished within one year." Robin didn''t get a response for about five minutes, after which a voice echoed in his head, "Little friend, what did you get yourself into exactly? When you said 30 million you put the normal market price and didn''t take into ount that these resources don''t *normally* sell at markets, these prices can only be useful in starting auctions on them, even 50 Million gold coins might not get you everything! Secondly, thest of your problems is money, even if you have all the gold in the world, you may not be able to obtain these quantities of these rare minerals and resources. you must search for certain people in this world as these quantities must be umted by their owners for thousands of years, or you should begin to buy piece by piece from dozens or hundreds of sources to collect them. Third, our kingdom does not even contain a number of those resources and it is impossible to find more than 5% of the amount you need from those resources inside the ck Sun Kingdom, at such pace, you won''t be able to gather all of them even in twenty years even if you double the gold needed!" "This¡­" Those words were what Robin had feared the most since he read their names, if even Sage Albert was saying this, then what would he have to do to gather them?! "...Listen, I have a solution that will work for both of us," After another few minutes of silence a message arrived from Sage Albert "What is it?! Please speak." Robin replied quickly, he had started nning in his head to postpone his journey to Nihari for at least another ten years at least! "Of the 30 that you originally requested, the royal family will directly contribute 5 million gold coins, and, the royal family will also bear any increases above the 30 million, so even if the total amount at the end reaches 50 million gold coins we will bear the additional 20 million... This means that you are only responsible for providing 25 million gold coins. And I will take care of the rest, does that sound good?" "25 million gold coins..." Robin muttered for a few seconds, "That''s still too much to collect by just selling talismans and weapons... Also what about the resources themselves? Didn''t you say some of them don''t exist in the kingdom? how much time will it take to collect them all?" "The Eight Kingdoms have hadmercial and political rtions since the world war age. Our rtions with the Lying Water Kingdom and Dolivar have recently worsened after the strength we have gained... But our rtions with the remaining five are not half bad, especially with the Kingdom of Garia, which lies on our northern border, they can be considered an ally even. Using our rtions with the royal families of those kingdoms I will be able to collect all those resources for you within a year, you don''t have to worry about it, as long as you need them badly I will bring them for you. As for the coins that will buy all of this... Sigh~ ok I''ll make an exception for you since you are a strong ally of the royal family... tell me, you can make Minor Heavenlyw Techniques whenever you want, right?" "Yeah.. what does this have to do with our matter?" Robin asked surprised, Robin was already extremely pleased with the sage assurance about collecting the needed materials within one year, but the gold... "From today, I will allow you to sell techniques for using the Heavenly Laws within the ck Sun kingdom without any restrictions from the royal family! but of course, you will give us taxes from those sales." announced the sage "Really..?! I Can sell them to anyone I want?!" Robin felt as if lightning had struck him, his eyes widened, and stood up quickly "That''s right... to anyone." The sage replied curtly, as if for a moment he regretted what he had said but could no longer take it back, "The world has changed at a rapid pace since your appearance, and the emergence of a number of knights to preserve our newnds is not a very bad idea...." The sage''sst words seemed as if he was trying to convince himself of the decision... Although he spoke the truth and wasn''t lying to convince himself, the extent of the decision is certainly not limited to the emergence of new knights only! The cirction of Minor Heavenly Laws techniques has always been under severe restrictions from the royal family, even families that produce a genius cultivator who can make a technique for his own family, the royal family forbids them from selling it or giving it to another family without permission or else they will face consequences they can''t afford Sage Albert allowing Robin to give techniques to some families in the newnds *even if under the influence of an oath* was indeed a huge exception for Robin, one that did not happen before in history, The nobles rule themoners.. that''s how things have been since ancient times And to *ensure the stability of the nobility system*, Minor Heavenly Laws techniques were always the preserve of a certain ss of the people, and that ss *nobles* governed the rest, if everyone had those techniques it will make them no different from the nobles, how would the kingdom run its society them? Who will listen to the noble families and respect them afterward? The Sage''s announcement was not limited to a way to bring in money... It is an announcement that will change the entire kingdom, and most likely he had already talked about something simr with the King before, or he wouldn''t have dared take this decision on his own. "Then everything has been resolved haha, thank you very much!" Robin almost jumped with happiness, this will be the most direct resource for quickly raising money and it isn''t even just about money anymore, this was his n ever all over, this was part of his dream! Finally, he can publish his works to the public without fear... Chapter 198 Falling Walls The day after Robin''s conversation with Sage Albert, he summoned Caesar, Zara, and 4 mid-leveled knights to his pce, as the seventh session began... "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH" After a few months'' absence, Caesar''s screams shook the administrative area again But it was nothingpared to the first few times. After Caesar experienced the gray me and knew for sure that he was getting stronger, and after going through this painful experience a few times already... his screams became noticeably milder, his resistance became weaker, and not even once from start to finish of this session did he beg Robin to stop Another reason is that Zara has be level 12 and the amount of energy she is pumping into Caesar''s back has also increased significantly! But.. the end result did not change at all, after hours of shouting Caesar fell unconscious with blood flooding from his ears, mouth, nose, and eyes.. the four tired knights had to slowly carry him to his house. This one night will seal the whole next month for him, he will do nothing except try to recover As for Robin, the night has just begun. After Caesar, Zara, and the Four knights left, Robin went straight to his secret room, lit a big fire, and sat in front of it... It''s time to choose the first public Minor Heavenly Law Technique in history!! The ck Sun kingdom is famous for its fire rted minorws, so the first public Minor Heavenly Law Technique must be of the fire path as well, Robin made or looked in many techniques for Minor Heavenly Law Technique of this path in the past, but this time is different... This time, the technique will not be published under oath or under vicious conditions, or in exchange for vastnds and special services... Rather, it will be like any ordinary book or goat, it will be sold and bought in the markets... Whoever will buy this technique with a lot of money will certainly try to preserve it for himself or his family only, however, it is destined to be leaked from whoever buys it sooner orter But this did not discourage Robin, on the contrary... This time he will not write the technique of any casualw thates to his mind like what he did with the four Minor Heavenly Laws he gave to the Royal Family before, but rather intends to choose a Minor Heavenly Law that is only worse than the Minor Heavenly Law of the royal family! As the first publicw technique .. as the first real useful legacy he leaves for all the inhabitants of this world... everything should be perfect. A few days went by so quickly... Robin didn''t move from his spot, He spent every moment looking at the fire in front of him like an excited little child trying to identify a perfect piece of the overall pattern to write a technique for. Finally, after a whole week, he stood smilingly, went towards his office, grabbed an empty book, filled his pen with ink.. and began writing on it excitedly. He didn''t get up from his desk except to eat something to keep him energetic or to go to the bathroom, or... to torture Caesar once more after three weeks. "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" After he finished and sent off the torture party, he went back to his room in silence, continuing what he was doing... If it was another Minor Heavenly Law technique, it would have already ended by now, but this one.. even with the eyes of the truth of the second-grade, it still required a lot more time than expected. After another two weeks, the Minor Heavenly Law technique waspleted. This was undoubtedly one of the most beautiful days for Robin... This technique was not due to anyone''s pressure or was it for strengthening the family to protect himself... this technique represented what he wanted to do since he entered that cave a century and a half ago He could barely part from looking at the small book atst after about an hour, then he put it in his pocket and came out of his seclusion with a smile from ear to ear, it was time to meet some of the old guys in the family to arrange this sale! But the scene he saw as soon as he had a view outside the pce made him stammer, "What the¡­?!" The walls of the administrative area... have been destroyed. Dozens of residential andmercial houses around the administrative area are being demolished in front of his eyes now! Even a few administrative buildings and a few other pces that belongs to the elders that were right next to his pce were also taken down At the request of Robin and M, the mansion was built to be anti-noise, especially the underground roompletely isted from its surroundings, so Robin didn''t realize anything was going on around him while he was inside. He hurriedly moved toward his pce guards, and asked, "What is going on here? Why is everything taken down? are we under some kind of attack?!" "Uncle Robin, have you finished your seclusion?" The 70-year-old guard bowed a little and then continued, "Nothing to worry about, Uncle Billy ordered this, perhaps you can ask him about it yourself." "Billy is back to Jora?" Robin was amazed at the guard''s words and quickly asked, "When? Are there no battles in the newnds to the east? Have we been defeated?" "No no, Uncle Billy came back with a small part of the army and they all came with good news, I don''t think it had anything to do with a defeat... Uncle Billy came to meet you upon his return but when he learned that you were in seclusion he declined to interrupt you and left, he is currently in the patriarch''s office, running city ??affairs on his behalf." "Oh.. well, I''ll go visit him," Robin rubbed his chin and then headed toward the patriarch''s office, saying, "Keep up your good work!" Chapter 199 Blueprint "Billy! What''s going on in the city? What is up with all this destruction?" Robin immediately opened the door to the patriarch''s office and entered asking But he was soon surprised by the number of knights, and even the presence of a few other Burton saints other than Billy, all standing around arge table and deliberating about something in the middle of it. "Hahaha Robin, you finally got out of your seclusion?" Billy turned toward the door with his arms wide open, "Come on, you will know the causes of the destruction after you take a look here." Robin stepped forward with his hands behind his back and stood next to Billy, looking at a blueprint on the table... a huge city blueprint! "This...?" The city, as usual for most cities in this era, is divided into three sections, and each section has a wall around it Like the current Jura, The outer district were the weaker families who swore allegiance to the Burton family, the strangers looking for work, the families of mercenaries, the poorest of the Burtons, etc... The difference in this blueprint is that the outer area was so huge agriculturalnds for basic crops were added inside the walls, and it appears in the blueprint A few ces for low-level beast farms, voice talismans carriers factories, hide and paper scrolls factories, and various other industries! The inner district is much smaller than the outer one in the blueprint, but it is clearly superior to the Current one in Jura, this one he was looking at can surely amodate all members of the Burton family and there will still be a lot of room left, withrge numbers of restaurants, theaters, auction halls, hotels, huge structures with *Runes fixed selling points* written on them, high-level military barracks and training grounds for the knights, and even with all that there were still Lots of empty spaces left for future generations As for the central district, the heart of the city was increased in size a few times and more high-level training areas and secluded training spots were nned, with many more pces andrge structures! Robin was surprised when he moved his eyes and found the word Jura in the blueprint, "This is not Jura City!" "Haha, not yet, but very soon my friend!" Billy patted Robin on the shoulder "My God!" Robin finally understood and looked at Billy, "This blueprint is at least 10 times the size of the original city. I can''t even imagine how much manpower and funding it would need. Do we have enough gold for a project of this size? Is the internecine war over in the Duchy of Harris and Tinley? ...is this the right time for it?!" "You don''t have to worry about that," Bailey smiled and then continued, "The situation is stable throughout ournds, thends we took from Dolivar no longer need our intervention anymore. The first few years after the initial families swore their allegiance to us and took the Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique, the situation was kind of bad, tens of their elders died because they tries to backstab us or leak the Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique to Dolivar, or even knew someone in the family was about to backstab us but did nothing about it they hated us quite a bit after every dying one, but as the years passed they learned their lesson... thest time one of their elders died because of the oath was a couple of years ago, and they are learning how to behave atst. after the new nobles became stable and started gaining more knights, the situation there became fully under our control, we only need a saint or two there to direct them and you won''t hear from them any problems ever again... Thends that we took from the Duchy of Evren are quite calm, we found a few local families there and we made them follow us as well and gave them the Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique, and soon we will see their knights ruling over thend for us... As for thends of Marquess Rufus and Marcus Tawi, there is no dispute over them, they are under the absolute control of Julius Rufus, who became to Follow us faithfully. As for our newnds in the Duchy of Harris, our military campaign frightened everyone, and because of our sess in thends of Tinley, those who had little love for the Harris family actually wanted to be our subjects, it was actually quite easy to deal with them after your departure. There were a few rebellions, but we put them down easily, and a few new fortresses are being reinforced there to repel any external attack, We were also able to convince a few families from the former Duchy of Harris to swear on the tablets and there are already a few of them that are loyal to us, in a few years there will be knights emerging from them that will make our rule there absolute. As for the project to rebuild the city... If we talk about the manpower, there are thousands who are waiting for a job opportunity, and we also have a lot of skilled workers after the giant projects, and Marquess Rufus and the Dukes Alton and Bradley helped by sending all the avablebor to them as well when they heard about the project, atop all of that, we have too many ves because of the recent wars... As for money, this is easier. We have a reserve of a few million gold coins that will suffice to finance more than 80% of the project. Most of the projects are just brick walls and structures for housing or variousmercial projects. There is no specific project that will cost expensive resources. And if we need more money, we have the Rune Masters to provide for our needs!" Robin waited silently until Billy finished, "Tsk~ I still think it''s too hurried... we could have put this effort and money into something else useful." "Haha, nephew Robin, we are ¡ªunofficially¡ª thergest duchy in the ck Sun Kingdom, how can we survive in our cramped, worn-out, outdated city?" One of the old saints spoke, "The old city is not worthy of our new standing, it cannot amodate more soldiers, training areas, and travelers, we cannot defend it because its walls are weak¡­ It simply couldn''t fit us anymore." Although Robin knew all this and in fact, he internally supported this project and he might have suggested it himself if the circumstances were different, the idea of ??throwing millions of gold coins at a time like this hurt his heart... "Sigh~ as you wish then... so when are you going to finish the mega-project?" Robin asked after giving a long sigh "It will all be over in nine months at the most," dered Billy, "the day we celebrate the city''s re-opening, will also be the day we officially celebrate the promation of Duchy of the Burton family!" "Oh? Has his majesty didn''t appoint us as an official duke family yet?" Robin furrowed an eyebrow, he thought it was already over Billy smiled and took a scroll out of his pocket, "See for yourself." Chapter 200 Map Robin picked up the scroll from Bailey, opened it carefully, and began to read... This was the decree dering the Tenth Duchy, the Duchy of Burton! The decree is also attached to a small map of the recognizednds of the family... The heart of the Duchy lies at the very center, the capital of the new biggest duchy in the ck Sun Kingdom and Arguably the biggest in the whole Eight Kingdoms... the City of Jura. It extends northward, taking thends of the Rufus family and third of thends that belonged to the Tawi family, and going all the way up to thends of the Camden family that formerly belonged to the Lying Water Kingdom. Extending east, enclosing on its way a number ofnds that belonged formerly to the Duchy of Alton, and swallowing most of thends of the former Duchy of Harris It extends southeast, taking another big chunk of thends that formerly belonged to the Duchy of Alton, prating thends of the Duchy of Evren taking a third of the whole Duchy, and devouring half of the former half of the Duchy of Tinley of the Dolivar Kingdom. Seeing the sight resembling a three-wed beast palm shown in front of him on the map, even Robin gave a long sigh... Even on the map, The Duchy of the Burton family is visibly muchrger than the rest of the kingdom''s duchies, and even the duchies of neighboring kingdoms! "Hahaha, awesome, isn''t it?" Billyughed hysterically, even the rest of the elders in the council began to show involuntary smiles... that scroll was simply an impossible dream a decade ago. Then Billy continued, "We are indeed a Duke''s family already, we are just waiting for the City to be rebuilt to fit our new standing, when it is done, Jura will be only inferior to the Royal Capital in size, but not far away in term of luxury and defenses... Only then we will invite all the nobles of the kingdom for the announcement celebration, The Burton family must not appear inferior to anyone from now on!" Robin let out a small sigh, nodded and returned to Billy the scroll, and asked, "What will happen to the current poption during Reconstruction? And most importantly... what about the auctions? will theye back this month as nned?" "We have put a n for the reconstructing, we divided the city into sections and will proceed the operations at a section after a section of the city, when we reach a section then its residents are transferred to another section, and so on... or they are settled in temporary tents outside the city... No one objected to this knowing that they will receive better and bigger houses and shops than before." Billy exined putting the scroll in his shirt Then he continued, "As for the auctions¡­ I know that you wanted to direct the effort of only two months of the Rune Masters towards supporting armies in The Lying Water Kingdom, and ording to that, we would have to open auctions after about two weeks¡­ But I have a request¡­ I hope you will agree for auctions to be postponed for another two months, when we are done with the east side of the city then we can continue, so as not to disturb the nobles with the construction noise, and during this time we can construct selling shops for voice talisman the other runes with fixed prices in general, what do you think?" "Two and a half months..." Robin muttered and rubbed his chin for a few seconds, then nodded, "It''s okay.. I''ll give orders to the Rune Masters to produce Fire explosion Talismans at half their capacity for the next two months and with the second half they would produce the fixed-price talismans for small scale sales, the profits of those sales can be put to work in the city construction as well.." "Haha, excellent!" Billy pped his hands in joy because Robin agreed, just now a few elders were saying they needed money from the big auctions and it must re-open as soon as possible, but as long as Robin agreed, it was settled. Whileughing, he seemed to understand something, "Right, what brought you here in the first ce? Are you just asking about the reconstruction work?" "Actually no,I wanted you to do something, but it appears that I will have to dy it for two months." Robin muttered, then continued, " But some adds now wouldn''t hurt, listen... I want you to announce around the whole kingdom, to all nobles and non-nobles, all families big and small, and even gangs in the far mountains... Tell everyone under the skies of this kingdom that we will be selling a minorw technique on the re-opening day of the Great Auction Hall of Jura!" " "WHAT?!" Even the elders who had been calm and silent up until this point couldn''t be silent any longer, "What about the royal family? What''s going to happen to us if he did something like this?" "It''s true that our family has be thergest of a Duke''s family, but we absolutely are still not in a position to decide something like that!" "Robin, you have to reconsider!!" Robin raised his hand and gestured to everyone to calm down, "I have already taken Sage Albert''s permission. We can sell to anyone we want... Although he''ll be a little surprised at how many I''m going to sell to, but it''s his fault he didn''t specify a certain number haha." "Sage Albert... agreed?" Billy muttered, still unbelievable " we will..." "...Be RICH!!" "HAHAHA, our ancestors are sending us their blessings, we won''tin about ourck of gold ever again!" "Gold is no longer a problem, we can make the city two or three times bigger than this blueprint, we can add more defenses, we can---!!" Robin left them for about two minutes without interfering, some partying and some still in denial, and finally said, "Ahem... the profits of that technique, put 25 million gold coins on the side for me, if we managed to get any more then you may do whatever you want with it, alright?" "Wh-... What?! 25 million gold coins.. why would you need all this gold?!" One of the elders hit the table, even the rest of the elders fell silent and looked at Robin.. their dreams were shattered 25 million... An auction on a weak first-grade minor heavenlyw technique may eventually reach one million or one million and a half, if the auction is repeated every month, the 25 million will be saved over at least two years, and during that period they will not touch this much money? Robin looked at the angry elder who spoke and replied in a short sentence, "This does not concern you." the atmosphere froze a little, after a few seconds that elder gathered his courage and was about to reply to Robin, When another voice blocked him "Ahahaha, easy now guys." Billyughed and gestured for the elders to sit down, "We didn''t even consider the profits from that technique in the first ce, there is no reason to overreact about it. Don''t worry, Robin, we will forget this gold exists and will collect all the profits for you, not speaking of 25 million, even if you wanted these profits forever we won''t say a word. and I''ll start doing the advertising right away!" "Good, it''s always nice to talk to you, my friend." Robin replied then turned and hopped to leave, but he stopped before reaching the door and looked at Billy, "I almost forgot, I want metal tablets, beast hides, and the rest of the resources used in the Thought conveying Technique, collect as much as you can and send them to my pce¡­ I also want you to build me a huge metal warehouse near my pce, it should be imprable by any eye or sense, I''ll count on you!" Billy nodded again and smiled and followed Robin''s back as he made his way to the door. After confirming that Robin had left the building, one of the new saints stood up and shouted, "Billy!! At least you should have pressed him more or tried to bargain with him about that gold! this much gold should be under the disposal of the whole counsel, not to leave it aside for one man! ... Billy, If you can''t manage the family resources, then leave your responsibilities to those who are capable!" Chapter 201 Do It After confirming that Robin had left the building, one of the new saints stood up and shouted angrily, "Billy!! what was that? At least you should have pressed him more or tried to bargain with him to lessen this terrifying amount of gold, what would he do with it anyway? the family is in need of this wealth right now more than ever! If you can''t manage the family resources wisely, then leave the job to someone who can! " The usual light smile wiped off Billy''s face as he moved his head slowly and gave that old man a vicious stare that caused him to fall back on his chair then he started moving his eyes on the rest with the same stare... Billy had just broken through to level 24 saint, aside for the patriarch and saint David, there was no one stronger than him in the family! The oppressive atmospherested for a few seconds, none dared to say another word... After making sure everyone was back to his seat silently, a smile returned to Billy''s face as he pointed toward the map, "Anyway, in this ce I wish to build arge public square, and there we need to add another...." --------------- After Robin left the patriarch''s building, he left the administrative area for his usual tour around the city... First towards Uncle Tim''s restaurant, which was still standing because it was built in a suitable ce and is still new, then he started walking around the city to see the new expansions and demolitions himself. But... there was something missing from his tour. Everything he loved to do before was still there, and the people of the city loved him more than ever after his achievements as a General in the Lying Water Kingdom wars, some even to the point of worship! But for some reason, the food did not taste the same, and walking in the streets and public parks did not bring him the same smile Even some mild depression started filling him up instead... He did not know what happened to his mood today, so he decided to go back to his pce directly and end the tour in the middle of it.. -------- Robin''s Pce -- his secret room -- in front of arge bonfire When Robin came out recently, his main goal was to meet a city official to tell him that he would be auctioning off the first grade of the Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation technique in two weeks'' time, when the auction house opened again. But dying for two more months gave him a crazy idea What if... he managed to make the second grade of the Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation technique before the auction? Robin previously had previously modified the second grade of a few Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation techniques, and his eye of truth could see the patterns of the second grade ofws rtively clearly after entering the Knighthood, there was nothing to hinder him from trying! A week followed another... Separating the patterns of the second degree from a certainw from everything that he sees in front of him was not as easy as he thought... He also wanted to make sure of something else, in particr, he had to find easy and streamlined ways to connect the second grade of the technique with the first grade, so that a bottleneck wouldn''t appear for anyone using his technique when he reached level 20... Robin''s current goal is to kill any reason that prevents a cultivator Or dys him from entering the Sainthood! After about five weeks, almost all the important patterns, threads, and connections were already formed in his head... and he grabbed a nk book and a pen. This was writing theplete technique for the Second Grade of Minor Law from scratch! Not only that, Robin even decided to write notes, give suggestions and exin the technique in the simplest way possible for those with less talent to have a faster breakthrough all this took Rubin a little more than three weeks. Finally... Robin grabbed the book of the second grade in one hand, and the book of the first grade in the other, lifted them up high... and startedughing hysterically as he looked at them. Even with the effort he made to find a minorw inferior to that of the royal family and be half as strong at most, his attempt failed, and it was a catastrophic failure. The Minor Heavenly Law of ze. That was his choice for the first Public Minor Heavenlyw Cultivation Technique... It is indeed lower in nature than the one used by the Royal Family, but now that he has seen the end result of the Perfect Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique... They are simply as strong, or maybe even a little stronger! Of course, theseparisons are in rtion to the strength of the first and second grades of thew... This cannot bepared to the priority of the third degree with the one of the royal family. ...even after a few hours had passed since thest word he wrote in that book, Robin did not let it go of his hand, as though he was reflecting the most beautiful gem in the world, with only one thing in his head... Should I write my name on them... or not...? Legacy ~ Fame ~ History ~ Immortality ... This is what he was working for in the first ce, this is what drove him to leave everything behind and enter that cave a century and a half ago... And the opportunity has finallye! The Burtons no longer had real enemies within the kingdom, and even if they had them, with the Bradleys and Altons as allies and the Burtons'' army itself, what enemy could he fear on the scoop of this entire continent? And on a personal level, there are level 30 Saints from the Royal Family who protect him all the time.. why should he be afraid then? from who?! A voice kept resounding in his head none stop *do it ~ do IT~ DO IT!!!!!* Chapter 202 Gold Grand auction halls... where the most rare and precious items are sold, where the wealthiest and the strongestpete with each other to win them To hold such an auction and invite the powerhouses of the Kingdom, then it must contain many types of strong beasts hides, Weapons, Natural resources, Tough minerals, and many more.... It is one of the most important practices on the continent and in almost every city there is at least a small hall, especially the auction halls in the ancient Ducal cities are the most prosperous and rich in treasures But those ancient auction halls often take a year or more to collect enough resources to call for an auction And of course, the ultimate number one is the Capital Auction Hall, which is an event that takes ce every five years and brings together all the nobles of the Kingdom, no matter what they are doing, they must leave everything aside and go to have look there. However, the main role of the *auction hall* has changed in recent years. With the emergence of Grand Jura''s auction hall that contains nothing but Runes, and only recently a few categorized weapons have begun to be sold as well, and it is held once a month which is an extremely fast pace! And during the rest of the month, the auction hall remains open for selling fixed-price talismans. Jura auction hall has undoubtedly be the focus of everyone''s attention as ofte, taking the limelight of the Capital Auction Hall, even as it is selling the same items every month, the high level nobles would rather go there than the Capital Auction Hall of they are both held in the same day! Actually, there is no noble family inside the ck Sun Kingdom without people who are always In Jura to find out if there is news, and try to buy something useful for them or for their families if the money is avable But recently, as if the Burton family thought this interest in their auction hall wasn''t high enough... they announced a public sale of a Minor Heavenlyw Cultivation technique!! Billy spared no effort in publicity as Robin rmended, and indeed the whole kingdom has been upended over the past two months by the news. Regardless of Jura''s auction, this was the first time in the kingdom and perhaps the entire continent that a Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique is to be sold!! Civilian merchant families, smaller military families, big gangs and desert bandits, and lone cultivators have been looking for an opportunity like this for ages... they all resolved to go and have a look. Even though they all knew that an auction like this will end by selling the Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique with millions of gold coins, even if they were sure that it is impossible for them to even look at it... But this is still a unique moment in the history of the kingdom and at least they should take part in this, maybe this event will be the spark that will allow for more Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique to be sold in the future... The noble families from the oldest to the youngest also decided to attend, and with the presence of major family figures this time and not the usual representatives, many families sent their patriarchs personally to Jura! All the great noble families would like to increase their options, and all the small noble families would dream of one more choice when nurturing a new knight... 12 dayster -- Auction Hall reopening day -- Robin Pce "Robin!" Billy went straight into the Pce and yelled excitedly, "Where are you? The opening ceremony starts soon." About a minuteter, Robin climbed down the stairs with a smile on his face, "Finally..." "Oh? You seem as excited as me or more, that is rare... you want those 25 million this bad?" Haha," Billy chuckled, "but I warn you, an auction of a technique will give you no more than a million or two If the technique is good enough and the guests are in a good mood, don''t get your hopes up too much, I''m afraid you won''t be collecting those 25 million gold coin today my friend." "Auction ... Who said anything about an auction?" Robin eximed with a raised eyebrow and moved towards the gate "...Hah?" Surprised Billy, no auction? but what about all those advertisements..?! At least tell me what you intend?!" "Send people to carry the scrolls and tablets from the front of my private room and send them into the auction hall," said Robin, turning his back to Billy, "I''ll be waiting there, when the timees to announce the technique tell me, I will personally introduce my creation this time." Billy furrowed his eyebrows lightly, then quickly sped down the stairs, but soon came to a stop and opened his eyes wide, "Oh¡­ my God¡­" --------------------------- "29 thousand gold coins!" "The gentleman in the fourteenth row says 29,000, is there any higher bidder?" "32 thousand, this tablet will not belong to anyone but me!" "Hmph, 35,000 thousand gold coins, it''s mine!" "Dammit!" "35 thousand... 35 thousand... Are you bidders? .... Single-use thoughts conveying Technique tablet, Sold to Anonymous Bidder No. 641" "Next time, it will definitely be mine!" It''s already been a few hours since the reopening ceremony, yet thepetition didn''t subside for a moment. The first bidding started by selling only a Package of 50 Level Six Fire Explosion Talismans, but it was still quite exciting for everyone, and the Package was sold at 3000 gold coins, with means 60 gold coins per one... that''s more than thrice the initial price for this kind of talisman! All those present were either well-known nobles, famous merchants, or even anonymous individuals who wear masks and refused to reveal their identity, but there was one thing that wasmon among all of them... Gold! They all came with carriagesden to the brim with bags full of gold! This is undoubtedly thergest gathering of golden coins that the kingdom has witnessed throughout its history. Never before has an event been held that called for these numbers of wealthy people to prepare all this money and gather in one ce! Had they not known about the existence of the new car park that was built next to the auction hall and the tight security on it, and the Burton family bears responsibility for securing them on their way out of Jura City, today''s event would not have been possible, not with this sight at least... Even Robin himself, on his way to the auction hall, saw the shy carriages and the bags of gold and precious stones on them, started to drool, thinking, *All this will be mine today!!* But he quickly restrained his thoughts and began to think how impractical this method of exchanging resources was. In the end, gold is just a heavy and shy-looking metal, why is it used alone in transactions? Why is there no higher-level currency that is easy to carry around to lighten people''s burdens while traveling? He has no doubt that some of those who intend toe today did not arrive because of the bandits attacking them on the way... This is simply disturbing and may cause manymercial transactions to be discouraged just because of the concern about the way the gold will be transported! In the end, he decided to put his thoughts behind him temporarily, and made his way to the hall... Today, he has a show to host! Chapter 203 Unwanted Attention "A batch of twenty Ten-Day eleration Vitality Talismans, the starting bid is 20,000 gold coins!" Announced the Elder hosting the auction Although the Elder is just a new saint, this is the first auction in history to be hosted by a saint personally! The guests Didn''t know if this was a special event for the re-opening of thergest auction hall in the kingdom, or did the Burton family just want to show off their new saints... But it didn''t really matter, in the end, they seeded in both! "21,000 gold coins!" "I hope everyone will let me win it and I will surely remember your grace, I need this batch a lot to save lives, I bid 22,000 gold coins." "Haha, as if I would! 25,000 gold coins..!" "...." "..." "37 thousand gold coins for 20 ten-day eleration vital runes, is there any higher bidder? ...Sold!" The elders announced and pointed toward the buyer Although there are now many selling points around the city for these regr talismans at a fixed price, the demand for them is simply too high, and obtaining arge number of talismans in a short period is still very difficult. Even those who do not need the talismans would hover around a selling point and go buy everything they can as soon as a new talisman arrives, simply to sell them again on the ck marketter for a much higher price! This was the best opportunity to get reasonable size batches, directly from the source... Of course, the prices be much higher ifpared to the fixed price at the selling points, but it is still actually a little cheaper than the ck market .. It''s already been about 3 hours since the auction started and the hall hasn''t calmed down for a moment from thepetition, however.. the people who booked the VIP rooms haven''t bought anything yet.. They just didn''te for this. Even though their hands eat them to buy all those talismans... the money they brought in today must be kept for the main event... Finally, their wait paid off, as the host saint opened both hands smilingly, "Ladies and gentlemen, there are no more talismans to sell today, but the auction is not over¡­ We have kept you waiting long enough, it''s time for the main event of the day! " "Finally!!" "Come on, get it out quickly!" "Please first give us an overview of the Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique!" As if a storm broke out in the hall, the VIPs finally tilted their bodies forward to take a better look at the hall from above, and the ordinary nobles stood up and started shouting excitedly. "Haha, please calm down¡­ I had the honor of hosting today''s event up until this point, but now, someone more suitable than me for this special event will take the position." The Saint signaled everyone to sit down, then looked toward a certain direction in the hall, "You maye forward, the stage is ready for you." Everyone looked in the same direction and found a young man leaning against one of the walls of the hall at the back, then began to move towards the tform with steady steps with a smile on his face Upon seeing him, the VIPs started to furrow their eyebrows... As for the rest of the lesser nobles, they just were unable to observe silently. "Who is this..?" "He''s a young guy! ..at level 13 of Knighthood?!" "How can a child be more fit than a saint to offer us the technique ofws?" "Tsk~ They are messing with us now, the Burtons'' mind games are really as weird as them.." Here the saint who was still on the stage raised an eyebrow and shouted, "Silence! You are in the Burton familynd, even if we bring a baby to host the auction, he must be respected!" Very powerful words... and some might even consider them an insult! but no one said a word to respond. The pressureing from the name Burton has simply gotten too intensetely. "Haha, I apologize for raising my voice, please don''t take offense from the words of this old man." Then the Saint continued, deferring to Robin, "This young man here is Robin Burton, I have no doubt that all of you have heard that name in one way or another." Everyone returned to look at the young man who was still making his way to the stage, but this time it was not a look of disdain .. but rather an amazement "Robin? Is that Robin..?! He looks so young..." "The one who took Lady M Bradley as his fiancee?" "I heard he was the one whoid the foundation for the economic adjustment that changed the shape of Jura City and the surrounding areas.." "Forget that, he is the one whobined the attacks of 2,500 knights to attack tens of Saints from the Tenley Family including the Duke, and killed 3 of them!!" "Wasn''t he the general who fought to defend the Duchy of Alton at the Dembele Hills famous battle and protected the whole kingdom from the counter-invasion..?" "I heard that the war on the Rufus family happened because someone attacked this young man in the street!" "Rumor has it that he is the one whoid out the strategies to take control of the Duchy of Harris with near-zero casualties from the Burtons!" "Robin Burton has superior energy control skills and has intimidating military and strategic capabilities, he''s a pearl to the Burton family, no wonder he would have the honor of introducing this technique, that''s his reward for sure!" "Brother Robin, you are the best!!" Side gossip began to take ce among the guests, and quickly all the public news about Robin Burton spread among them, a few shouts also began to rise, but this time not to mock him... "Robin... Burton..." In one of the private rooms, an extremely old mummy-looking man muttered, "Didn''t you say... in the report... he is his current age... about 170 years... of age?" "There is no doubt, Your Highness, this young man was actually born in Jura City 170 years ago and disappeared for over a century before returning to his home recently, everyone knows this." One of the two men standing behind the old man bowed respectfully and spoke directly in his ear, he was a level Saint 30... "But... the age... of his bones... he is barely... 26 years old..." the old man muttered again as if every word that came out of his mouth would take his life a few days! "It is true, Your Highness, this is a mystery that baffles everyone who knows it, but no one dared to pressure the Burton family to know the details of this strange phenomenon, we heard that a few Noble Families has spoken with the Royals and asked them to pressure Robin themselves to speak about the secret, but they were refused. I think that the Royal Family of the ck Sun Kingdom does not want to steer problems with the Burton family in that aspect, since they do not have any High Elder who is close to the limits of his life force..." The person on the other side also bowedpletely and replied, he also was a level 30 Saint. "... Robin... Burton..." the old man muttered but didn''t add another word, just following Robin with his almost closed eyes until he reached the stage. Chapter 204 Disappointment "Ladies and gentlemen, we apologize for keeping you waiting... Are you ready for the main event?" Robin finally reached the middle of the stage and spoke with a confident smile "Hell yeah!!" Some enthusiastic young men responded, and the rest of the guests began to tilt their bodies in hope and prepare for the historical moment... Robin looked at his side and pointed his finger, and a few beautiful girls came in pulling a small cart made of gold and precious stones. Above the cart, there are four items.. two scrolls and two metal tablets "This¡­" Everyone started examining the four items carefully There is nothing special about the two scrolls or tablets, in fact, there were only two small lines written on the four First Line in a Scroll and Board: The Perfect Technique of the Minor Heavenly Law of ze - 1 And on the second scroll and the second tablet it is written in the first line: The Perfect Technique of the Minor Heavenly Law of ze - 2 The second line on the four of them is the same: Created by X Burton "The Perfect Technique of the Minor Heavenly Law of ze? What is this? Has anyone heard of that name before?" "No, I haven''t read that name in the list of discoveredws before." "I thought the Burtons were going to sell one of the techniques they seized in theirst wars? Maybe one from Dolivar or from the Lying Water.." "And who is this X Burton? A technique made by one of the Burton family? Is this a game?" "I knew it was a scam since I first heard the news, no wonder the royal family allowed it to be sold!" "I don''t have time for this!!" Most of the guests turned silent and Sighted, but some couldn''t handle the shock and started raining questions, and even anger began to rise amongst a few of them... They all came for the opportunity to buy one of the well known techniques from one of the neighboring kingdoms, but in the end, they found a Law they had never heard of and is signed by someone from the Burton family? ? Who in the Burton family could write a technique for a newly discovered Heavenly Law? Even their Patriarch is barely at level 26! Anyone can grab a pen and paper and write any nonsense and say it''s a new technique, it doesn''t mean it works! who would want to buy something like that..? "Haha, I guess the auction is over at this point, goodbye everyone!" "Take me with you, I won a few good things today, it wasn''t apletely useless visit haha." A few people ignored Robin and start walking toward the exits already... Even those of them who actually care about the technique and might have bought it from another ce and gave it a chance, but even those startedughing and getting out too, it is the best possible chance to give the Burton family a political blow to discredit them and return them to reality after the rocket rise they have been on recently And what is the worst thing that can happen to them? nothing! What would the Burtons do? these Runes have already be public property for everyone in the kingdom, they can''t stop them from buying them! Never mind them saying a few words, there was even a small group from the Evren family here today and they won a few talisman batches! They heard that the Royal family has interferedtely and forced the Burtons to allow their enemies toe to their city and buy their stuff... So if even the Evrens'' who have a direct conflict with the Burtons can attend, why fear them? it is time to kick them when it hurts... their money! ...The rest of the guests began to look at those next to them with questions and bewilderment in their eyes. What would they do in such a situation...? Is it better if theyplemented the impulsive nobles who heft and go after them, or do they sit to the end even if they weren''t willing to buy it so as not to anger the Burton family? The guests began to look at the Burton family members to see their reactions, and they found that all the organized Burton family members were looking toward the stage, their hands clenched and their eyes full of sparks as if they were waiting for a signal, even the few saints among them were no exception to this When they followed the path of their eyes, everyone''s eyes eventually fell on the stage as well... specifically on Robin He simply stood with his eyes closed and his breath steady, even his heartbeat slowed as if he was floating in a pool of icy water. He didn''t try to stop anyone, he didn''t try to justify anything, he didn''t give any orders or move a step.. he just stood there. Seeing him like this baffled the hesitant even more, this young man named Robin simply wasn''t shaken by what was happening around him at all! In the end, they resolved to stay and listen to the end politely... Being stuck in the thighs of a rising family is better than trying to stop them and creating enmity with them without a real reason. After about five minutes, about 15% of the total number in the hall had already left the hall, and the rest were sitting silently in their seats They were waiting for Robin to announce the start of the auction on the Technique and someone buys it, so they too can leave for their business elsewhere... After another five minutes... Robin opened his eyes, atst, looked toward one of the Burton Saints, and spoke with a low voice, "Uncle Milton, please make a list of the families of all those who have just left the auction hall, from today onwards all of those families will have to pay TEN times what everyone else is paying in exchange for our products, this is a final and irreversible decision." "Consider it done." The saint nodded with a smile. "Hoo¡­" Most of the crowd let out a long exhale, the rest furrowed their eyebrows, this was simply too overpowering! "Robin Burton, don''t you think that''s too harsh? They just said their opinion." One of the nobles who had a good rtionship with those who steeped out and spoke "You may call me Sir Robin or Your Excellency Robin," Robin looked at that person with an eye filled with disdain before he continued, "This is our city, our auction hall, our sales and OUR rules, whoever doesn''t want to abide by them does not need toe to Jura anymore." "ROB.. you..!!" The nobleman cut his yell in the middle of his anger and continued, "Do you really think you can carry out this punishment? Do you know exactly who these are? They are from Earl, Viscount, and even Marquess families! How many people do you want to provoke? Can you even handle it?" Then he looked at his sides, "Can''t you see what''s going on? They are trying to dominate the whole kingdom, they''re using the monopoly over the Runes sales here to do whatever they want, how can you keep yourselves silent over this? We all have to leave to tell those thugs that it''s impossible to control us!" Robin gave a mocking chuckle and shook his head, then raised his head and scanned the entire hall with his eyes, "Gentlemen, you all know how respectful the Burton family is in dealing with our guests, and you know who was wrong in the previous situation, and the wrongdoer must be punished. This is the punishment of the Burton family that came down on them and it will not change, if you all want to join them, there is no problem, the prices of everything will be raised ten times for everyone, and if you do not buy anything in the future, there is no problem either, we will store those talismans and weapons and use them in our own wars, many of our members would love that anyways... We have lived without the sales of talismans for thousands of years and we don''t mind living without your gold again! As for those of you who want to stay... I promise you that you will never regret it." Chapter 205 Blaze *This is too arrogant!* This was the first thing that crossed everyone''s mind when they heard Robin''s statement. This is the first time they have seen this young man, but he has already begun to establish new policies? and everyone present from the Burtons is okay with it, including their saints?! Indeed, the Burton family has been treating the guests with great respect since the first day they started selling the runes, they were even mocked for being too respectful! Even if a noble had bullied a member of the Burton family or created trouble, things were resolved amicably, especially if they were from families of the rank of Marquess or Duke Even though Robin''s words sound respectful, it is clear thatpletely different policies will begin. Those nobles who left wanted to make a big problem to shake the confidence of the Burton family and bring them back to the ground, telling them that they are still a new family without real allies... they wanted to tell the Burton family that even with your recent victories you are still nothing in the political arena. And Robin''s announcement was the exact opposite. "HOW ARROGANT!" the same man shouted, " you really think you will be able to pass those *punishments* of yours? I dare you to hold on to it for more than a week!" Robin looked towards the man in an awkward way and spoke, " I''m starting to feel that you want to hurt them more not defend them, are you stupid or just can''t the new reality? tell you what, I will y with you in both ways" Robin smiled and then continued, " in addition to the punishment I imposed on them for eternity, I will also forbid them from buying the ze Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique for fifty years." "Who wants your stupid Technique?! did you hear that, everyone? do you see how arrogant are they?!" Yes, they heard, and Robin''s words terrified them... this new face of the Burtons was too overbearing! Everyone in the room began to bnce again between continuing to deal in peace with the arrogant Burton family or joining the families who left the hall to protest these new policies... In the end, no one moved. Some of them are low-level nobles and don''t care much about the political arena, they just want to buy talismans to strengthen their families And some of them do not want problems with the family that controls thergest duchy in the kingdom, especially if it is something that has nothing to do with them in the first ce Others, like gang leaders, famous merchants, and representatives of the wealthier mortal family, simply want to buy this technique even if it is the worst Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique in history! On the contrary, what is happening now benefits them... Rather, they wish that the rest would rise and leave to raise their chances of winning this auction!! p They don''t need the best Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique or even average one, just the trashiest of them would do, if just one among them entered level 11 they would be d! The man who spoke earlier looked around and found no one else standing, a few minutes passed and everyone was still in their ce, no one even adjusted his way of sitting... he finally realized that his efforts had failed. Then he just returned quietly to his seat again, as if nothing had happened. But that didn''t go unnoticed by Robin, who pointed at him, " DID YOU ASK MY PERMISSION TO PUT YOUR ASS ONE MY PROPERTY? Get out of this hall right now, and starting today your family will need to pay 15 times the original cons of any of our products." "RO - ROBIN BURTON!! don''t press me too far!!" The man was shocked like never before in his life, he couldn''t even muster a reply! But Robin didn''t look at him again, he just waved to the guards and a few individuals in the white armor of the Fire legion came forward, then grabbed that person and dragged him towards the exit under everyone''s fearful gazes. "Alright, I guess the minor annoyance is over...." Robin finally smiled and sped his hands together before he continued, "I''m sure some of you have some concerns about this new technique and it''s your right as buyers, so let me show you a bit of its power. " SHWALAAAAAA Robin raised his right hand and an almost invisible pale-colored me appeared around his palm SCREEEEEEEEEEEEE Unlike a perfect heavenlyw of fire, this one didn''t burn silently, it was far from calm A bone chilling sound began to emerge from the pale me, a frightening sound as if the surrounding air was screaming for help from the severity of the agony that had befallen it. Everyone in the hall slowly started to stand up, as if they were trying to get an inch closer to that pale me... Shock! "This me... this technique... it''s more powerful than the first grade ofw... fire shards?" Someone muttered "Fire Shards my ass! I saw a prince using the Minor Law Technique that belongs to the Royal Family once, it''s absolutely as powerful as this one!!" It was not known which VIP room this shout came from, but everyone''s eyes widened more and more, and some of them could not control themselves anymore and swallowed their saliva. The voices of *Gulp* became the only thing that could be heard in the hall after the terrifying sound of the mes After a few more seconds, Robin closed his fist making the me disappear, and said, "I apologize to all of you for my inability to give you a better demonstration, I haven''t built my cultivation pirs using the Minor Heavenly Law of ze, so I can only show about 70% of the true power of the technique, but rest assured, the knights who are going to build their cultivation pirs using This technique will be able to show significantly more strength." "WHAT?!" "Why didn''t he use thisw to build his pirs and could he show such strength by using it?" "doesn''t that make it better than the one with the Royal Family already?" "Dammit, I almost followed those retards and was about to leave, I''m d as hell I stayed!" "This X Burtons guy... What a genius..." "What a legendary technique!!!" "This technique from today belongs to my family, I will win it!" "IT''S MINE! I''ll pay a million coins for it!" "Get away clown, a million? I''m bidding 1.5 million gold coins!" The initial shock soon turned to hysteria, all the representatives of the big noble families started shooting numbers left and right! Some of them started using sound rings to call their family headquarters to ask them for permission to use more gold! And others fell into a pit of despair already... Representatives of small noble families, merchants, and the others, since they saw that little burning in Robin''s hand, they knew that it was impossible for them to win this technique anymore... everything went back to zero for them. "Sigh~" They all sat back to their ces, dejected, it was expected from the beginning that they would not win, but at least they had the honor of attending this historic event. Chapter 206 Stage One Since they started *bidding* Robin has been watching around silently with a slight smile on his face, not saying anything, nor stopping them... And he remained in this state until the owners of private rooms also began to bid, and soon thest price was said for 2.8 million gold coins for the first stage of the Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique! And the auction did not stop at this point, but there were no indications that it would stop before reaching at least 4 million gold coins. Even Robin was dumbfounded under that smile, first stage Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique can take its user to the knighthood realm, but that''s it these people who are racing to empty their pockets to buy it are all high-level nobles and they all have other Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Techniques that have reached the second stage He simply hadn''t expected how tempting it would be for more knights with such formidable power to appear in any family, even if they were destined to never enter the sainthood... The Bidding reached 4.2 million after a few minutes, and the struggle between the buyers began to ease significantly, but it did not stop The richer individuals who upy the regr seats in the hall began to fall in session to their chairs in disappointment, this technique got out of their hands... It''s now most likely will go to one of the Duke families. At this point, Robin raised his hand and gestured to calm everyone down "What is the matter, Young Robin? No winner hase out yet!" Asked one of the VIP guests with a frown, he was thest person to put a price to bid "There is neither winner nor loser today, Your highness, Duke Julian," Robin replied, shaking his head. "Hmmm?" The Duke furrowed an eyebrow, not understanding anything "Haha please allow me to exin, I had no intention of starting today''s auction on this Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique, you guys started the biding before you gave me a chance to exin, and frankly I thought it would be a good opportunity to know the real value of the Technique." "This..." "So that Technique isn''t for sale..?!" "You didn''t gather us here to y with our nerves, right, young man?" Another strong sound came from one of the VIP rooms "How would I dare?" Robin put his left hand on his chest, "This Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique will definitely be sold today, it''s just that the selling method will be different." No one else spoke, they all just looked at the tform with furrowed brows, trying to deduce what was going on. Robin walked towards the little golden carriage next to him and picked up one of the two scrolls and one of the two tablets, the two with the number 1 written on them. Then he returned to face everyone while holding them in each hand and spoke, "We, the Burton family, have witnessed a rocket rise thanks to the presence of talismans, but we have not and will not forget that we are part of this ancient kingdom and that all the inhabitants of the kingdom consider our family and friends, and for this, We decided not to skimp on the people of this kingdom when we had something to share." The knots of the eyebrows of the present grew more and they began to look at each other, this is an auction for sale and not a charity, what is wrong with this strange speech?! Robin then continued, "In my left hand is a single-use Thought conveying Scroll, it contains the first stage of Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique of ze, with this scroll the Technique will be mentally transmitted to only one person after which the scroll will be damaged and never to be used again, This scroll will be sold at a fixed price of 50,000 gold coins per one. In my right hand is a multi-use Thought conveying tablet, containing the first stage of Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique of ze, it can transmit the Technique to more than 500 people before the seals in it are damaged, it will be sold at a fixed price of 500,000 gold coins per one." "Wh- wH- WH--?!" "WHAT?!" "I... I can buy it for myself with only fifty thousand gold coins?" "I can buy this technique for all my family members for half a million gold coins?! Is that real?!" "Long live the Burton family!!" "Long live the Burton family!!!" Merchants, heads of small families, and even low-ranking nobles started cheering, some of them even started crying! Just at this moment, the guests understood Robin''s speech... many average families have a deep enough foundation to have umted such an amount of gold over the years The Burtons in the past for example had a standard revenue of only about 100k gold coins per year, but their treasury overall absolutely had far more than that! Maybe not every mortal family or gang will be able to purchase it, but there is a good number that will... at least everyone that came today will! The Burton family simply wants to strengthen the whole kingdom with a price like this! As for the people in the VIP rooms, they did not look pleased at all ... "You Burtons... do you realize the consequences of what you are trying to do here?" Ask one of the guests "Don''t worry yourself, Marquess Beethoff, we do nothing but raise the average strength of the people of the kingdom," Robin looked at that room with a smile, "The recent sesses we have seen and the expansion of ournds call for more strength to maintain, don''t you agree?" "Long live the Burton family! Long live young Robin!!" Everyone''s enthusiasm in the standard seats increased and almost reached the point of suffocation Their dreams.. their ancestors'' dreams.. they are finallying true! But the confusion of the VIP guests increased, and they even began to look at each other from the open balcony. If all the wealthy mortal families and gangs, etc... had ess to such a strong Heavenly Law technique, then their absolute dominance over thends of the kingdom will be greatly damaged these mortals are going to have knights stronger than their own?! then what, they will have to use saints to control the streets from now on? They have nothing left to say but to buy one of the tablets for now, and then they contact the royal family to see what the hell is going on... "Young man... Robin.. what about that other scroll.. and that tablet.. on the.. carriage..." An ancients voice came from one of the VIP rooms No one saw the speaker and no one tried to mock the voice that seemed to be on the edge of death Even with the corpse-like voice that sounded like the grim reaper himself, every word came out powerful enough to silence every other voice in the hall "Good eye, senior, indeed, the Burton family''s surprises for our dear guests today does not end yet." Robin wanted to course at that old man, but to hold himself back, he wanted to enjoy seeing people celebrate the first stage of ze for a while longer!! Chapter 207 Ancestor Noah Robin returned to the golden carriage and left the scroll and the tablet in his hand on it, then took the other two and turned around to face the guests again with a proud smile, "As you all know, Heavenly Laws have stages, the first stage is that which helps a cultivator breakthrough up to the twentieth level, and thenes the second stage which brings its user into the realm of sainthood... We, the Burton family, have decided to sell the firstw cultivation technique in history, so how can we sell it iplete?" Everyone held their breath, most already guessed what Robin was going to say, but they simply couldn''t believe it... "The single-use thoughts conveying Scroll and the multi-use thoughts conveying metal tablet in my hand both contain the second stage of Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique of ze!" Robin announced *buzzzz* ? As if a wire in everyone''s heads was suddenly cut off Announcing the sale of the first stage of this overpowered technique was one thing, and it was already an event that will be recorded in the history of this! But now... the second level of a technique equal in strength to that of the Royal Family''s is being sold... Selling the method of making saints who are equal in strength... to the saints of the royal family?! When did thisw appear exactly? When did its creator have enough time to make the second stage out of it?! Since it''s easy to make the second stage of a Law Cultivation Technique?! Even the Grand Dukes'' Families are still prisoners of the second stage of their Laws for thousands of years, with none of them able to make the third stage of their techniques until now, and all of their techniques are far weaker than this one! Finally, someone in the VIP rooms broke the heavy silence and spoke, " Mr. Robin, who is... the genius who made this technique?" Everyone remembered that the name of the creator is already written on the techniques... X Burton "Who is this X Burton? I''ve never heard of that name before...?" "Since when did the Burton family have someone who could produce a technique like this?!" "Do the historical records mention that the Burton family had someone with that name?" "Perhaps the name means *unknown*?" Robin raised his hands in a calm gesture, then spoke, "The ze Minor Heavenly Law Technique is undoubtedly the production of someone who goes by the name Burton, he''s just a little shy and says it''s not yet time to fully announce his identity, so temporarily, you can identify his first name as Anonymous or X." "X... Does Sir. X have anything to do with the Runes?" Someone muttered in a low voice, but everyone in the hall heard it The Burton family has aplete monopoly over the Runes and all their applications, if only one of them had discovered this stuff, then that makes perfect sense! A few high-ss nobles at the VIP rooms began to look at each other with shock and suspicion, some even began to use the thoughts conveying Technique to talk about this huge information! What is this X Burton guy? is he really some strong ancient figure? is he one of the current weak generation that has a special talent? If he really is strong then why didn''t he announce his name right from the start, and if he is weak why would he bring such unwanted attention to the upper ss of the Burton family members?! They all returned to look at Robin to take from him a denial or affirmation, but he only shrugged his shoulders. "Forget about it, if that genius wants to stay unknown for now then we must respect that, How much will the second stage sell for, Mr. Robin?" asked one of the heads of the small noble families respectfully, his heart beating fast with excitement Robin shook his head, "The first ss will be permanently sold at the sale points inside Jura City, any one of you who can collect the required amount of gold cane at any time and buy one¡­ but that does not go for the second stage. The second stage, either a single-use scroll or a multi-use tablet, will be sold here in public auctions whenever one of them is avable, one may appear every month or it may appear every few years... for example today I only have 3 scrolls, and 3 tablets, who amongst you will win one of them? This will be left to fate!" When Sage Albert gave Robin the authority to sell a Heavenly Law Technique, he didn''t tell him to sell only the first stage, but there is no doubt he meant the first stage. Robin took advantage of this loophole in the agreement to get the second stage in the equation as well to increase his profit and heritage, but this will undoubtedly anger the royal family, especially since the technique is so powerful... Therefore, he has no choice but to sell it on a limited basis every once in a while and to certain people in the upper ss of society so as not to turn all the scales upside down! Robin would have wished he could sell the second stage of his technique as easily and at reduced prices as well, but this would have provoked the royal family to apletely different level, perhaps issuing an immediate ban on the sales, or even gaining their enmity! so he decided to use it as a way to gain fast money for now. After all, Prevention is better than cure. The heads of the small families sighed and took their ces, knowing that a great opportunity missed them, they could have leaped towards the sky with a single step! but quickly the smiles returned to their faces when they remembered the strength of the first stage and that they will finally have strong knights in the near future With the first ss with them, they will undoubtedly be able to raise enough money for the second stage in theing years Maybe fifty years? a hundred..? no problem! they have already waited hundreds or maybe thousands of years to have such an opportunity, so what if they waited a little longer? Finally, the smile returned to the high-ss nobles after Robin''s announcement, at least they will still have an edge over the rest, this way, not too much has changed and one of them suddenly shouted, "I Bid for the multi-use tablet with five million gold coins!" 5.1 million gold coins! "5.3 million gold coins!!" --------------------------- "Call me.. that boy... Philip.." The seated old man ignored the auctions and spoke in a low voice to one of the guards next to him One of the men behind him nodded and took out a multi-use sound ring, passed his energy, and spoke in a loud voice, "Your Excellency King Philip Marley, I apologize for disturbing you, Ancestor Noah wants to speak with your majesty." After about half a minute the ring was lit, so the man nodded and put the ring in the old man''s hand, who also put his energy into it and spoke in a hoarse voice, "Philip... I was passing by your kingdom.. for some sightseeing.. I came to the home of the Runes to widen my horizons... Here I found... Auction on the second stage of some minor Law Technique... I want your permission.. to buy it.." A voice echoed in his ear after a few seconds, "What do you say, Ancestor Noah? Our kingdoms have been in alliance for so long, how can I mind you buying a mere second stage of technique? You don''t even have to buy it! Rx and I''ll contact the Burtons to get you one, and I''ll send it to you in Garya." "No need... I will buy it from them.. at a high price too.. to make up for the loss of the ck sun¡­." The old man spoke, her eyes almost closed, then gave a slight wave to the person next to him. Who in turn came up to the balcony of the room and shouted a number that made everyone shut up, "20 million gold coins." The old man ignored what was happening next below as if he was already one of the three tablets, then went back to pumping his energy into the ring and spoke, "Philip... I saw an interesting boy here.. his name is Robin Burton... what do you know... about his bone age?" Chapter 208 Golden Night It was a record-breaking night... The highest price for a single item in any auction hall in history = the second stage of the Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique of ze at 20 million gold coins This number is simply mythical, the former Burton family would have taken about 150 years to collect such an amount of gold in their treasury This kind of money will note out of the treasury of ANY family at once unless it is for a very strong reason, such as preparing an army for a war to determine its future, or if the treasury has been looted... Certainly not to buy something from an auction! The highest total profit for an auction session in history + 45 million gold coins!! The first auction on a multi-use tablet of the second stage of ze ended immediately with 20 million gold coins, the next auction was won by someone for 8.7 million gold coins, and the third auction was even more intense because it was thest and ended with a price of 13.1 million gold coins This in addition to the rest of the hall''s sales of the talisman, weapons, and single-use scrolls for the second stage of the ze as well, the total easily broke the 45 million gold coins mark. This is without calcting the sales of the first stage of the Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique of ze!! After Robin announced the end of the auction, all guests rushed outside, heading towards the fixed selling points in the city, intending to buy the first stage of thew... This alone achieved additional sales of 40 million gold coins!! More than 80 million gold coins were earned in one day... the number almost broke the minds of the elders and officials of the Burton family! Were it not for the new treasury facility that was recently built, they would not have found a sufficient ce to put all these quantities of gold in it. The entire administrative area was shining in golden color from the many chariots loaded with gold that entered every minute! Even the elders who were outraged by the decision to withhold Robin''s $25 million in profits previously simply forgot about it now, realizing that Billy had a future viewpoint that went beyond their own... Even after deducting the part Robin wants, they will still have more than 55 million gold coins... This will be enough for them to live in prosperity for dozens of years even if they never work one night in their lives again! ----------------------- On the evening of the same day-- inside Robin''s Pce "Your Highness Albert, I trust you have been fine since thest time I contacted you." Robin put his spiritual sense into his ring and sent After a few seconds, the reply came, "Haha, wee to the new rich man in the kingdom, I heard that you cleaned the kingdom of all its gold today.." "Me? I wouldn''t dare call myself rich in the presence of the royal family, what I have is nothing but a needle in an ocean inparison to what you have, my highness." A smile appeared on Robin''s face, eyes closed. "Tsk tsk~ If the Burton family hasn''t already amassed a quarter of the royal family''s total wealth, you''re not too far away... I can''t believe what''s going on, in one day you collected what our ancestors reaped over hundreds of years from wars and taxes!" "Haha, the world is changing, Your Highness. All I care about is that you are not angry at today''s events." Robin replied curtly. "Angry? I was the one who told you to sell from the beginning so how can I be jealous now? haha, the only thing that bothered me a little is that second stage of your technique, that wasn''t fine at all.." " haha, it''s just a second stage of minorw, your highness, how many of those are inside the kingdom anyway? I only thought we might collect the highest amount of gold possible in this way, was I wrong?" " What a *just a second stage of minorw* you got there! we both know how strong that technique is and how you messed up the knights and saints of the royal family with it!" the sage replied with a sneer " Did I? well, in the end, it''s nothing but a second stage, right? as long as the royal family got you and his majesty then you will never be *messed up* " Robin said with a little anxiety " Stop your nonsense kid, just make the future sales of the second stage more distant, maybe in a few years or in a few tens of years! only when you NEED gold, got it?" " Yes sir! any more instructions of this 160 year old kid?" " Yes! " the Sage ignored Robin''s sarcasm and continued, " don''t you dare sell the third stage of thisw or any other, are we clear?!" " yes, of course! I can''t make them anyway, and if a managed to make one in the future it will only go to your highness." "hmm good, don''t forget to send taxes on all those profits by the way¡­" "Of course of course, how could I forget? Let''s wait until all sales have settled and we''ll send you taxes, I think they''ll be in the millions, not so bad for you huh? Haha, I will also send the whole ze technique as a small gift to Your Highness." "Good!" Albert nodded and then continued, "Then? Why do you want tomunicate with me? Don''t say you''re talking to me just to see my attitude on today''s events, you don''t really care about my anger otherwise you wouldn''t talk to me about it after you did it, you little brat..." "Hahaha, of course, I care about the opinion of the sage, how could I not? But there is actually something else I wanted to talk to you about.." Robin paused for a few seconds and then continued, "A procession of fifty chariots carrying 25 million gold coins will be leaving Jura in a little while towards the capital, with that I end my part of the deal. I want your highness to send me everything that you have collected during the past months, and to please send me everything that you reach constantly, I need those resources that I requested from you in a current project, and everything you send I will use, so I hope you are not toote." "Hmm... it''s good that you told me, I will send a few saints to meet the caravan and addyers of protection to it, and I have no problem with your request, within ten days you will find all that I collected in front of your pce, and then I will send you small caravans every two weeks until all the items are finished, is there another thing?" "No, that''s it! I know your highness''s time is precious and I won''t waste it anymore, I ask you to hang up, Your Highness." After a few more pleasantries, the connection between Robin and the sage ended, and with it all the anxiety and smiles on Robin''s face... He just found himself sitting alone in the dark... not knowing what he was feeling. Chapter 209 Vacation The sage told him that the resources would arrive in ten days, which means that during the next ten days he would bepletely free There is no more pressing matter to do in this world anymore, no wars... no conflicts... nothing. He destroyed every obstacle in his way, and he destroyed everyone that might have been an obstacle in his way... And the family''s future was secured with all those resources and knights. There is simply nothing left to care about. As someone who hade out of crushing mental exhaustion due to sessive wars, and then entered into long retreats to discover and write the ze Heavenly Law Cultivation technique without a single day of rest, Robin felt he desperately needed vacation during those ten days. But what does he do with them? ...Maybe spend them with his four adopted kids? Caesar is now in pain in his home due to injuries from the foundation modification technique, although the time between each session has be only 23 days and is decreasing each time, this did not mean that the pain of the damage has be any less, It only indicates that Robin became more urgent and Caesar is okay with it... ,m So.. no, he can''t spend his vacation with Caesar. Peon is now busy looking for the rest of his family and rehabilitating them psychologically and physically so that they can return to what they were before the envement, he definitely will not leave something of this importance to take a vacation with his bored adopted father... Theo, still in the easternnds, the formernds of the Duchy of Harris, has be the suprememander of the three special legions and he has to stay there to fill the void left by Caesar, and Peon, he too is very busy for a vacation... Zara spends arge amount of her energy and time treating Caesar, the rest on training and leveling up quickly as Robin ordered, and trying to discover more applications of the Major Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique of life! The healing ability is a nice side branch to the overall picture, LIFE is much more than just that! So she is arguably busy even more than her three brothers.. ...maybe he enjoys thepany of people his age for once? No, even his only friend Billy has be a stranger to him since his return, all those years have changed a lot in both of them, it''s only the old knowledge that facilitates their interactions that makes Robinmunicate with him more than the rest of the saints in the family Maybe Mil... Sigh~ Only now... Robin realizes how lonely he really is. ''Everything is going as I nned.. My 4 kids will make sure my name is immortalized, whether Runes or majorws or even The Minor ones, I have already changed the face of this, and the name of Robin Burton will live forever when my achievements are announced... Even if I die today and the Burton family fails to take over the continent, even if they lose what I left for them, people will still say that once upon a time there was a true genius who walked this earth and his name was Robin Burton... This is what drove me when I left the family when I was a teenager, this is what I aspired to when I entered that cave and threw everything I once knew behind my back, I am already a legend! But... will anyone grieve for me after I die?'' A wave of depression started creeping into Robin''s heart and hit him like a hammer without warning But he quickly shook his head and pped his face then stood up and headed towards the pce door ''Who needs someone to spend time with? I lived alone for almost a hundred years and I can survive a few days doing nothing!'' He walked out directly from the door of the pce with a clenched face without greeting the bent guards as usual, but this time he did not move towards Uncle Tim''s restaurant or one of the gardens in the inner area. This time he walked towards the best brothel in Jura! This was the first time he even thought about going somewhere like that since he found Caesar in the Outer Beast Region that day ...For about five hours Robin spent his time in the bar drinking all its wine and enjoying the women dancing and the whores swaying around him, but his emotionless face never left him for a moment This wasn''t as fun as he remembered... Even with the wine, his mind was still clear as ever no matter how much he drank Added to that... this time he could see the truth around him. All the guests are losers who wanted to escape from something in their lives, and all the swaying,ughing women want nothing but what is in their pockets. Neither of them cares about the other, if a chance arouse then those women would kill every man here to take whatever they have before they defile their bodies for a few silver coins, and surely the same goes for the *guests* After seeing that drinking and mixing with those scum wouldn''t help him, he chose one of the girls and went to a side room to get it over with... maybe having sex after all these years would make him feel better. But after only ten minutes inside the locked room, Robin opened the door and came out with his face darker than ever leaving behind a bewildered naked woman, and a few gold coins next to her... ----------------------- After Robin left the brothel, he did not go right or left again, but went straight back to his pce and then to his underground room, then sat in the middle of it in a meditative position, and began his preparations to break through to the next level in the knighthood. The vacation dream was over before it even began... Chapter 210 Level 15 Robin didn''t leave that room over the following days, he didn''t even move a single step from his original spot, enduring hunger while putting himself inplete focus to raise his cultivation level. He just wanted to flood out the feeling of depression by thinking about something else... This is not the first time he has encountered something like this, during his long life in the cave he thought of suicide a few times due to simr waves of depression, but each time he was saved by thinking of the greatness he would achieve when he discovered thew of truth But now, what is there to stop him...? Maybe discovering otherws and Runes and achieving more glory? Robin shook his head every time it came to this though didn''t want to think in that direction anymore He definitely didn''tck ambition nor did he stoped making ns for himself and for the expansions of his family that will protect his legacy long after his death... Maybe hecks the needed scarecrow to make him hurry forward in his ns, but he still has a lot to do and he definitely isn''t giving up! And there is also the Nihari journey which he visibly feared, but deep inside he was aching to go... seeing new creatures, hearing new stories, maybe discovering newws that aren''t here? What is better for a researcher..? The depression this time certainly has nothing to do with the sense of failure orck of direction... it''s just there... So he just took a few Soul Revitalizing Pills, ignoring the time around him, putting all his focus on forming thew foundations in his body. ...And after just 13 days of total concentration, he jumped from level 13 to level 15 in one session! As for the next two days, he fainted due to extreme exhaustion. -------------------- "Hmmm, good morning my M-" On the fifteenth day of his seclusion, Robin rose from his sleep and looked beside him at the usual naked body with a smile, but suddenly he remembered something and fell into a long silence. After a few minutes, he shook his head with half a smile, then tookzy steps, took a shower and found something to eat, and then came out of his room at a heavy pace after about two hours... "The hell is this?!" Robin snapped as he reached his front yard, there was no green to be seen anymore Just piles upon piles of minerals, and a few small mountains of energy stones! Robin quickly moved toward one of the guards and grabbed his shoulder, "When did all this arrive? How long have I been inside the pce?!" "Oh, your Excellency, you are finally done?" The guard quickly bowed, "Your Excellency, you were in seclusion for 15 days, these items arrived in your name from the royal family 6 days ago and they refused to put it anywhere other than your front yard, so uncle Billy had to let them do so" Robin left the guard and began checking everything in the front yard for over half an hour, then muttered to himself, "That is about 60% of the items I ordered... I never thought that they had collected all this within such a short period of time, perhaps I should raise the ceiling of my expectations of the ck Sun Royal Family in my next conditions, I let them off too easily by paying those 25 million gold coins¡­" Then he looked at the guards and shouted, "Get someone to move all this to the metal warehouse next to my pce, everything has to be moved before the end of the day!" "Yes, your Excellency!!" ---------------------- Since that day, Robin has put his full focus on creating the space portal, and he was not alone... ording to the designs passed on to him by the all-seeing God, the gate is a hollow semicircle with a diameter of 15 meters, made entirely of rare strong metals! So 20 Knights from the Fire legion were assigned to stay with Robin and fully assist him, first because it would takerge amounts of me to construct a metal structure of this size, and also because he was sure they would keep everything they saw a secret. And indeed he has already used them to the greatest possible degree, in smelting and welding metals, or sending them on external missions such as getting the toughest of the metals to Jura factories, or searching for the more avable resources... none of them were speared The huge warehouse, which has been quiet since its construction, has be a noisy factory due to therge number of movements and noise emanating from it daily. Everyone became obsessed with what was happening inside... But no one dared to approach. After another two months... The royal family has sent all the agreed upon resources without any deficiency, it was unknown if the ck Sun royal family was really this awesome, or it is that Sage Albert exaggerated how hard it is to gather everything Either way... now there is nothing left but toplete the construction of the space portal. As for the huge hollow semicircle, it is almostpleted! It was not that difficult actually, Robin and his knights could have built a simr structure with those same minerals in less than two weeks It is just that the designs were simply too precise and that is what took them so long Robin had to walk very carefully in making the portal and do everything ording to the designs with utmost precision, or else a problem might ur during his move and he could find himself floating beside a sun! He kicked the knights out of the warehouse more than once and summoned the All-Seeing God to follow up on what he had achieved so far and bring out the defects for him to work on fixing them So what he got so far was already urate to the point of perfection. After another month, the construction of the portal solid structure waspleted. Robin stood in front of it, both his hands on his waist, and started to look at his hand-making with a proud smile... The portal was simply enormous in size, he still didn''t understand why the All-seeing God would give him the designs to make a portal of this size if only he was going to use it! As a kind of celebration, Robin took the twenty knights and resolved to eat out that day After they finished, an idea came to his head... instead of going back to the administrative area, he changed his way and took them to the best brothel in the city and announced that he would pay all the party expenses in the brothel as well. It was a wild night... After a few hours of celebration, each knight took a girl to one of the rooms and left behind Robin with the most beautiful and alluring woman of them all. ...but yet again, after a quarter of an hour, he left the room, lowering his head like a defeated dog, and walked alone out of the brothel, leaving his knights behind enjoying themselves. To prevent himself from thinking too much again, he headed straight to the warehouse to finish his work On the same day, Robin began mixing the rest of the non-metallic resources to make inks for the next part of the Space portal construction... encasing this massive structure with runes rted to the space path! The All-seeing Gog simplified the runes as much as possible and reduced them to the lowest possible degree so that Robin could draw them, he even devised a way for Robin to draw these higher level runes ... But even with that, they were veryplex and strange to him Whether it''s the new path, the rune level, or the usage of those runes.. everything was new to him He tried a few times toprehend the path of space from the runes but soon found that impossible... It was like a newborn trying to study the easiest ways to break through to Sage-hood. Therefore, he contented himself with transcribing the manuscripts ording to the instructions set by the All-seeing God, and he contented himself with memorizing all the space path runes in his head, maybe they would be handy in the future... And quickly another two months have passed. Chapter 211 Little Things.. "Hmm over there," the humanoid light pointed toward one of the runes on the gate, "its figure should be a bit narrower, and¡­ over there! Redraw that rune again from scratch there are too many mistakes on it, and¡­" As usual, after almost every week of work, Robin summoned the All-seeing God to see the developments up to the moment and point out the mistakes, so that he could move to the next step steadily and everything he did is in perfect condition.. and today was one of those days. "Alright.. yes I agree with this one, I also see that... yes..." Robin kept nodding his head, going through everything that the all-seeing god pointed at and burning it in his memory. After about two minutes of nodding and pointing around, the all-seeing God looked at Robin with the side of his eyes, and pointed at him, "And there too... something is a bit off." Robin tilted his head and looked toward his own chest, then looked toward the humanoid Light in surprise, "...Huh? what are you talking about?" "What is this negative atmosphere around you? ...Are you Alright?" the humanoid Light turned its body to face Robin and spoke seriously "Me? Ahahaha of course I''m fine! what else can I be? ... I''m fiiiiine." Robin hit his chest and dered the humanoid Light looked at him for a long time and said, " Boy, I was not named the *All-Seeing* God out of the blue, If I say I see something off about you then I know what I''m saying! ...everything we do will be useless if you are not at your best, I''m sending you on a precise mission and I expect only sess, If you go distracted and looking for death then you better not go at all! I''ll repeat the question... Are you alright?" "...Sigh~ I don''t know.." Robin found himself a chair and put his chin on his hands then added, "I have spent most of my life inplete solitude with no problems, even after returning to the Burton family I have spent most of my time here in seclusion too, to create something or to find Solutions or cultivating... I don''t know why being alone suddenly became too heavy for me to bear." "hmmm I see, Solitude is the way of the Great, whether for cultivating, scheming, or creating... you will never find a *social* genius who sits with this, drinks wine with that, or finds himself some useless blood sucking friends... You clearly understand this very well, and it is also clear that you have no problem with the life of solitude since you spent most of your short life in it, and I see that you know your direction very well and you want to keep pressing forward or you wouldn''t be here now doing your work even with the high level of depression you are having The trick, my little friend, is how to vent your human needs after those long periods of stressful hard work... I''m talking about those little things that bring a smile to the lips every now and then to keep you moving forward There are those who find satisfaction in seeing bloodshed and initiating massacres, and there are those who have their satisfaction in protecting the innocent and hearing the words of thanks, and there are those who seek it in women and make up arge harem to spend some time with, and there are many other examples... The question is, which of those are you?" "... I don''t know, I have no difference in the matter of blood whether I see it or not doesn''t matter, and I do not care about the subject of protecting the weak also, I used to do it a lot during my early years in the cave but it was just a stupid burden and I stopped, rescuing one of them is like rescuing a thousand, they keep popping up! in fact, with my current strength, I think I need the protection of my kids never the less than going around saving some strangers! and For women... this can be difficult...." Robin scratched his head "difficult? Why would it be difficult¡­?" The All-seeing God asked, surprised "...Sigh~ It''s not like you are going to tell anyone, well... I have been to a brothel twicetely and tried to do it with two different women, both are gorgeous and expensive! but he.. he didn''t respond.." Robin lowered his head. "He...? Oh!" The All-seeing God seemed to understand something, "Ahem... it''s okay... Do not let your preferences defy you, you can make a harem of men you know, who can mock you as long as you have the strength to shut them up? Rise up and announce your preferences bravely and-" "what are you on about? .. Oh!! WHERE THE F*CK DID YOUR MIND GO?! I love women!!" Robin quickly shouted, sat down again, and continued, "...I used to visit bars and brothels frequently in my younger years, I''m sure I liked women! But when I tried Once again I found it disgusting... I couldn''t force myself to do it..." "Hmm.. the ones you buy with your money can satisfy you physically, but not psychologically, whores lose any advantage when a loved onees." nod light structure "A loved one? What are you talking about...?" Robin was surprised, but a certain image clearly appeared in his head "There are two possibilities for those brothel incidents, and there is no third of them. Either your preferences changed and you should try your luck with men, or you are constantly thinking about another woman and can''t stand being intimate with someone else... And believe me, I also hope with all my heart that it will be the second option." Aplicated look appeared on Robin''s face, then he turned his face to the left and drowned in his thoughts... "Pheo~ It seems that the second option is correct then." The All-seeing God said with relief, "Where is she? Why don''t you go to her directly and instead try to rece her with whores? Is she.. dead?" "...." Robin was silent for a few seconds and then spoke, "She is fine, she left me because I don''t care about her..." "HAHAHAHA, women, hah? They are all like that, I also got into a simr situation with my wife number 109¡­ Heh~ those old days.." The All-seeing God burst intoughter Robin ignored the Light humanoid''sughter and furrowed an eyebrow, now just facing reality... There''s no doubt that she really pops up a lot in his head, Even behind the closed rooms in those brothels, he wasparing the bodies of the women in front of him to M''s and their beauty to hers, but he thought it was a normal thing since she is the most beautiful woman he saw... but to the point that he can no longer have sex with any other woman? He had never expected that her absence would affect him to such a degree! As he seeks to immortalize his name forever, he will travel to another to put an entire race under his control! ...but he was depressed because of... a woman? Chapter 212 Son-In-Law Robin sank in thought for a few minutes, his eyebrows furrowed and his head between his palms. ''Are the words of the All-seeing God true? Do I really love M...?'' There is no doubt that he had more feelings for her than ordinary women, and these feelings deepened more and more during the years she spent in Jura, but... love? This didn''t cross Robin''s mind for a moment, his idea of ??himself being a practical person with only his goal in mind Falling in love with a woman was definitely not one of his goals... "...." The humanoid light kept staring at Robin from the side the whole time, and atst, he spoke, "Well, looks like this will take a while, you continue your little existential thinking here, I''m out." "Wait!! ...even if I wanted to get that girl back, could I? In a few months, I''m going on a mission where I''ll spend decades, and probably will nevere back... should I just forget about it? should I tell her nothing and just disappear when the timees..? what should I do..?!" Robin quickly stood up and asked. The humanoid Light looked deeply into Robin''s troubled eyes, deep down he could see Robin was Almost begging for something He certainly didn''t look like he was asking sincerely but wanted to confirm an answer he desperately longed to hear... the All-seeing God sighed, " Since when this exalted one became the All-Romance God?! ... Heh~ forget it, listen here brat.. as long as you have these feelings for her, go tell her your circumstances and let her decide for herself. At least if she rejects you, you will gradually be able to forget her, because she is the one who decided to stay away from you, and the feeling of regret that fills you will seize to exist as well, I am sure you will have no problems sleeping with whores again if you probably cut ties with her." "Feeling... regret...?" Robin looked at the ground for a few seconds and then faced the Temple of Light again, "Can I bring her with me to Nihari? she''s strong and she can protect me until I get stronger... I have enough gold to buy more Energy Stones to move one or two more individuals with me." "Is she beautiful?" the All-seeing god Asked with a serious face "Of course! She is the most beautiful girl in the kingdom, maybe in the entire continent!" Robin said with a bit of pride "Then no." The All-seeing God gave a decisive response "What the...?" Robin was surprised by the response "The Nihari giants are very lustful creatures. If they see a girl as beautiful and petite like her, they will rape her. My words are not talking about the worst of case scenarios, it is simply what will happen, her strength will do you both no good there." "Nihari giants..? What do you mean by petite, she is almost as tall as me!" The amount of information in that sentence closed Robin''s brain "You too are petitepared to what you will face there! You will know everything when you arrive there, don''t take women and don''t take anyone to protect you because they will need protection, this job requires adaptability, intelligence, and even the ability to take humiliation while keeping your head down! if you really want you can take someone with you then pick the one you wouldn''t be afraid to sacrifice when the timees... bye for now." The All-seeing God said hisst sentence and didn''t wait for another reply, his body dissipated and hurriedly entered Robin''s head Robin sat for a few minutes trying to flip what had just happened in his head, then suddenly stood up and headed toward his pce with a decisive look in his eyes... It was clear that he had made up his mind. After another ten days-- Robin came out of the pce and told one of the guards, "Get me the fastest possible transportation to travel to Bradley Pearl City!" Robin was already following M''s news whenever the opportunity arose, asking Billy or one of the Fire legion about her whereabouts or her condition, and Billy even assigned part of the intelligence team to closely follow her movements. And 3 months ago, M returned with her father to Bradley''s Pearl City. The situation was already settled in their newnds, and the abundance of saints in the family afforded the patriarch and his daughter the luxury of returning to the capital and living the good life they are used to, and also for Gn to supervise all hisnds from his capital... It''s time to meet M again. ---------------------------------------- After 5 days... Outside Bradley''s Pearl City... "Hahaha, My dear son-inw, I couldn''t believe it when I was told that you were spotted near the city, why didn''t you give us advance warning to receive you better?" Gn opened his arms in front of the gate andughed out loud Robin jumped out of his carriage that was dragged by multiable warhorses, furrowed his eyebrows, and muttered, "son-inw...?" "What? You don''t want to be called that?" Gn asked, surprised "No, no, it''s good... How are you, my father-inw?" Robin put a smile on his face and walked over to Gn, extending his hand to shake his "arghh" But Gn opened his arms and hugged him so tight that he almost broke his ribs, before finally leaving him and asking with augh, "Why are you here? A new business deal..? Or are you visiting your fianc¨¦e whom you forgot?" "....." Robin didn''t reply directly but just made sure all his bones were in the right ce, before adding, "Who could forget M? I have just been a bit busytely, and I''m here now to visit her, where is she? Why didn''t shee with you.. is she mad at me?" "Hahaha good! I heard about you arriving just now and came right away, she probably doesn''t know yet... She must be in her mansion now, she has only been out once or twice since we got back to the city and this was to fetch raw resources to make the oath tablets I asked her for, oh, thanks for letting her do that by the way¡­" "No problem at all, we''re family, aren''t we?" " Hahaha of course!" Gn Advanced and patted Robin''s shoulders with enough strength to main a low level knight, then continued, "e, let us catch up at my office, I think we have quite a few things to talk about." "No problem, but not now! I need to go to M now." Robin said with a voice that appeared like crying Gn nodded, "That will do too," then looked beside him, "Brown, take Robin up into that girl''s mansion, and make sure she knows he is there." "Of course, of course." Saint Brown Bradley took a few steps, "Come with me, Your Excellency." "Haha, no need for this Uncle Brown, if it wasn''t for your testimony that day I probably wouldn''t be here today, just call me Robin, let''s go!" ---------------------------- Two hourster -- inside M''s mansion "I couldn''t believe it when they told me that His Excellency Robin hade to visit this little girl. To whom do I owe the pleasure of this visit?" M entered the reception room and spoke softly, only Robin was in the room... Robin quickly turned toward the source of the voice and his eyes roamed her body slowly... "Really? You let me wait two hours for this?" M just looked amazing. Jewelry, makeup, and luxury clothes, nothing revealing this time, just pure beauty and ss, as if she was preparing for a party that only the kings of the world would attend... This is the first time he has seen M in all her elegance... She simply looked like a drawing of a fairy who came out of a painting. "What? Don''t you like how I look?" M spun around herself andughed "How can I not like it... it''s just that I never thought you can be even more beautiful..." M stopped turning and looked at Robin with a cheerful smile, "Oh..? Ice boards can say nice words like everyone else?" "Hehe, if you don''t make the Ice board speak, who can?" Robinughed low and then pointed to a chair next to him, "Have a seat please, we have a long talk to finish today..." Chapter 213 Heart Talk "Here I sat~ now, what is that long *talk* Your Excellency wants to start with this stupid little girl?" M sat right in front of Robin with a big alluring smile on her face Robin couldn''t hold back hisughter after hearing *Your Excellency* again and again from her, so he gave a low chuckle and then said, "Before anything... why is your father still calling me *my son-inw*? and that receptions outside the city... I was afraid to announce mying so that he wouldn''t close the gates! You didn''t tell him we broke up?" M smiled, "A decision like this would surely have caused a stir in the rtions of the two families, and my father might get angry and consider it an insult to me and to the Bradleys, who knows, he might havepletely severed the rtions between the two families¡­" "Oh..? Do you want to keep your family''s good rtionship with me so bad? Why did you leave then?" Robin was puzzled, something like that can''t be hidden too long anyway "I don''t care, you idiot! ...I wanted to see if you''de to see me if everything remained the same, an apology wouldn''t have made me feel any better if you hade because of problems between the two families, hmph! I told them at first that I hade to help them establish the family in the newnds, and then said that you were too busy and that I would spend a few months here until you were done with your seclusions, I was making all kinds of excuses so that no one would think we broke up, just for today... Well... You came on your own and without pressure, whatever you want from me now will be your real decision.. so.. what do you want to say?" Robin was shocked by the response and smiled spontaneously afterward... The topic he came for hadn''t been opened yet, yet he smiled happily today already more than in the past 9 monthsbined Although in theory he no longer needs the Bradley family for anything, it is a huge ancient family, who has an extremely long border with him, and has the ways of making Fire Explosion Talismans and Darkness Talismans... Under no circumstances would Robin turn the situation with them into hostility unless there is absolutely no other way out. If Gn became angry about the breakup of the engagement, Robin would have tried to make up for it out of guilt because he was on the wrong side... M apparently expected this and did not want to see this version of Robin... "M¡­." Robin leaned his back forward and spoke but quickly fell into silence, before trying again, "I will¡­ after 2 months I will have to¡­ Sigh~" M turned back to look at him, "What''s wrong with you stammer? Are an apology and a little promise that hard?" "...If only it were that simple¡­." Robin leaned back to rest his head on the chair and started rubbing his forehead. "...you are starting to worry me, Robin..why are you here today? Speak, even if we''re not together anymore, even without the oath I took... I would never reveal your secrets." M furrowed her eyebrows and asked seriously "The point is, the All-seeing God said¡­ No, you wouldn''t know who that is¡­ two weeks ago I was¡­ that wouldn''t work either¡­." Robin tried to start the conversation more than once, but he stopped each time, after a few minutes he resolved and looked at M directly, " Any single part of what I want to say to you will not be understandable on its own, for you to understand what I will ask of youter you must know all about my journey from the very beginning until I came to this seat, listen carefully... When I was 14 I got tired of everything about my life as the *family genius and hope* and wanted to cripple myself, but I was afraid that my and my mother''s lives would have only gone worse, So I left the Burton family and went to that cave where we met with an impossible goal in my mind, to discover my own Minor Law! and then I started-----, but my loneliness drove me even crazier and my dreams developed as I finally was determined to discover a whole path of my own, the path of Truth, and then----" Robin went on, trying to remember every little detail and put them in the right sequence for her... Sometimes she put her hand on her lips in panic, and sometimes on her chest in relief she smiled sweetly when the day of their fated meeting was mentioned, and her chest narrowed when he exined to her his experience in the cave when the story reached the moment of his death A few tears fell from her eyes, but soon Her eyes and mouth opened wide when he mentioned the appearance of the Humanoid light and the time stopping act It''s been over two hours since Robin started telling his story, but M felt like a moment has passed... and it was one of the most beautiful moments of her life. The person she loved finally opened his heart to her. "¡­.. Well, That is it... that''s everything that has happened to me during the nearly 170 years I have lived on this." Robin finished and reached out his hand and grabbed a ss of water in front of him and drank it in one go, it was a long talk, longer than he thought it would be... ... Nihari..." M muttered furrowed eyebrows, she let him speak without interruption so as not to lose his train of thought, but she certainly remembered the most important point in her head. Robin smiled, "Smart.. you must be aware of the dangers of this journey, it''s a death sentence. Even if a miracle happens and I somehow managed to do it with keeping my head intact, I won''t be back for decades." "...." M remained silent for a while, she had already realized all this since he exined his n, but her heart sank when she heard him talk about the possibilities himself, but she got on her nerves and asked, "And..? Why are you telling me all this now?" "... M, I didn''t prevent you from leaving me because I knew my future path, a path in which you do not exist, there is no Caesar or the rest of my adopted kids either, it is only me in another world struggling against fate... previously I thought It was better to let you go and have you hate me than tell you my fate, but I changed my mind, I didn''t want you to think that you were less of a woman than anyone else, or that you were not loved, No... I want you by my side, but fate does not agree... that it. After I leave today I want you to announce that you broke off the engagement because I am a weird person, and I''ll confirm your words so that you preserve your reputation and prestige... The other option is we go and get married for a month or two and then I leave you to live as a widow for the rest of your life... Haha.. hah.." Robin spoke slowly, feeling suffocated by every word.. thest sentence sounded like sarcasm, but it was Robin''s biggest hope, the reason he''s here. Everything was put on the table now, all that was left was M''s reply... He closed his eyes and silently waited for the answer. After about two minutes, M''s voice was finally heard, "You bastard... you selfish bastard..!!" "..Hah?!" Robin opened his eyes in surprise "You think you and that fate of yours can treat me like I''m a side character? I''m the one who should have made these decisions from the start! I''m the one who should you say if I want to continue with you or not!!" M stood up and kicked Robin in the foot "Ouch.!!" Robin raised his foot on the bench and began rubbing the spot where he had been kicked, "Why did you hit me?! Damn woman, you broke this beautiful moment of romance and sacrifice!!" "Dammit, we lost about 9 months because of this nonsense, I could have carried your baby during that time!" M again approached Robin and weakly punched his shoulder " Hi..!!" Robin patted his shoulder, furrowing his eyebrows, but astonishment suddenly appeared on his face, "You... what did you just say?" Chapter 214 Wedding Gifts "Why are you so stupid when you are supposed to be a genius? Even if I''m sure you will die tomorrow, I will still agree to marry you today!" M put her hand on her chest and announced "M..." Robin said in a low voice, the statement was very strong but sweet at the same time... "Hehe It is not like I will sacrifice for love or anything, the person who discovered the Heavenly Path of Truth, the person who turned his family from crumbling into the biggest duchy in the kingdom and probably the richest family in the continent, the person who made a God trust him and demand favor from him.. the person I love.. wouldn''t die in a mission like this! ...I will consider your mission as a long journey to broaden your horizons, but don''t make it a chance to bete if you don''t absolutely have to!!" M took my step towards him and bent down so that their faces were only a few centimeters apart Robin couldn''t hold himself any longer, so he quickly reached out and grabbed her hair to bring her closer to him, then ced a passionate kiss on her lips. After a few seconds, he finally let go of her with a smile, but M looked down and then looked back at him again, "Why is your little general so excited? We are not married yet darling hehe." "Hahahaha, he is just so happy to see you, let''s go, I want to visit your father right now!" Robin stopped suddenly and took a few steps towards the door "Uh, maybe you should wait a bit before you get out of here," M said shyly pointing at his lower half "Hm? ooh! " Robin quickly sat down again, "...Do you have tea or coffee here¡­?" ---------------------------------- "Haha, you finally decided on the date of the wedding ceremony?" Gn stood andughed out loud "Yes, the wedding will be in the new city of Jura in three weeks from now, if you agree, of course, my father-inw," said Robin. "3 weeks... 3 weeks.." Gn sat up and rubbed his lips, "The time frame is very tight, we need at least two months to make a good event and send invitations to a good number of saints and-..." "Father!! Did you forget that the opening ceremony of the new Jura City and the announcement of the Duchy of Burton will be in 3 weeks? The arrangements are already in ce and all the big families will send envoys that day to bless the Burton family, all we have to do is announce that our wedding will be that day too ." M interrupted him and said, "Ah, I totally forgot the date of that Burton family party. Excuse me, Little Robin, my head has a thousand things chasing each other Ahaha." Jn looked at Robin with a sorry look "Don''t mention it, I too forgot about the specific day and your daughter was the one who chose the date." Robin raised his shoulder "Ahahaha, this is one of the benefits of women, huh?" Gnughed out loud Robinughed out loud and adjusted his seat, "You are absolutely right, they have a remarkable memory for those little things, once I was-..." "You two,e back to the topic!!" M hit her foot on the ground "cough cough... this day would be really perfect but, what about wedding gifts and all those other formalities? I really think we should wait for a little longed" Gn spoke in a low and rather shy voice, Thest war nearly wiped out the Bradley family treasury "What are you talking about, father-inw?" Robin interjects, "You have already delivered your wedding gifts by sending many knights and five saints to help us in the time of need. Had it not been for Saint Edward, we would not have revived our family''s army so quickly, and had it not been for M, the Rune Academy would not have grown and developed so quickly." "These are simple favors between any two families with a good rtion, how is it appropriate as a wedding gift for my eldest daughter to marry *your Excellency*? Haha, no no I have to arrange something good." Gnughed and shook his head. "I will not ept anything else from you, please close this subject for good! Actually, we are the ones who haven''t handed you the wedding gifts yet, and... there you go!" said Robin emphatically and then took out three metal tablets from his pocket. Gn''s eyes started shining the moment Robin those famous metal tablets In the past, he would break it on the head of its owner, but now he looked like a child who saw the most beautiful toy, "What is this? Huh? What is this..?!" "You know, I recently started selling the Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique of ze and heard that the Bradleys hadn''t bought it yet, so I brought you this copy of the first and second stages of the Technique." Robin put the first tablet on the table in front of Gn Seeing the tablet showed a big smile from ear to ear on Gn''s face, of course, he wanted this technique! But it was simply out of reach at the moment, he needs almost 9 million gold coins to even think about it, and this is no longer avable after the war, and probably won''t be avable for a very long time, until he starts reaping something from his newnds at least... When he was about to thank Robin, he found that Robin continued, "The Techniques of the Heavenly Laws in this world are full of ws and mistakes, and whoever learns them leaves permanent traces in his foundations that cannot be erased with normal means, and this may cause him to stop his future potential..." At this point he ced one of the tablets on the table in front of Gn, "This is a foundation modification technique, whoever uses it can ess the issues in his previous solid cultivation and modify it." "What-..?!" Gn grabbed the tablet with her hand almost trembling, of course he knew the value of a technique like this! Even those who don''t know the right way to cultivate theirws still have some regrets considering their previous cultivation! But the question still hit his head and asked, "How do we identify the problems in the previous training...?" "Good question," Robin puts the third tablet on the table, "This one contains the perfect technique for the first and second stages of the Fire shards Minor Heavenly Law. You can use it as a reference to modify the previous solid cultivation of those who are using this Law." "P..- Perfect... Technique?! ..Perfect¡­." Gn simply couldn''t help himself!! M looked with the side of her eyes at Robin, "You came to give me a farewell speech, but you have already prepared such well-thought wedding gifts?" "Let us say that I had confidence in my personal charm hahaha¡­ Ouch!!" Robinughed out loud but was stopped by a punch in the shoulder, when he looked next to him he found a big smile on M''s face... "SIgh~ you are embarrassing me, Robin," Gn shook his head after about two minutes of going through the content of the tablets in his mind and put the three tablets on the table, before speaking again, "If we speak only in thenguage of gold, these three tablets can''t be purchased with gold, not even hundreds of millions of gold coins can buy that Modification technique, let alone the rest..." "You are doing it again my father-inw, these are simple things for me that can''t even amount in my eyes to be proper gifts to my M, If I had time I would have prepared even better things for her, so please don''t take it like that, I just hope that after today, our families will be closer than before." "No, no, it''s not enough, listen... I have two other daughters who are younger than M, they are not quite as talented, but they are very beautiful too, I can give-" "Father!!" M stood and cried out loud "what? Don''t you want good for your sisters?" Gn asked with an innocent face. "Hmm... maybe I should leave now to prepare for the wedding, goodbye!" Then Robin stood up and quickly left, afraid that he would be there when M smashes the room on Gn''s head. Chapter 215 A Day To Remember Three weekster - Jura City *SWOOOOOFF... BOOM* *boom boom boom boom* "Mom, look!!" A little boy eagerly pointed towards the enchanting colorful explosions in the sky "Wow, what attractive colors!" "The city is more beautiful than ever! Ah, I have never seen a city of this structure and beauty in my life... Maybe it rivals the royal capital!" "I went to the royal capital once, the capital is a litter bigger in size, but Jura is more beautiful and more luxurious... I can''t imagine how much money they spent on a project like this..." "Do you think the Burtons are short on money? Look around, they even spare nothing for today''s party, these decorations and musical bands and the colorful explosions that have reached over twenty thousand explosions so far, all of this is surely worth hundreds of thousands of gold coins! Right, did you see the Fire Legion parade an hour ago? "The Famous Fire Legion put on a public parade?! Oh, Damn me!! why didn''t anyone tell me?!" *hustle hustle* The colorful explosions haven''t stopped for a moment since the opening festival started 3 hours ago The explosions were actually arrows attached to them a level 6 fire explosion talisman + a bag filled with various colored sand that fuses very quickly with the explosion, creating this stunning view. Two more hourster, at dusk, it was finally time for the official announcement of the Duchy of Burton A huge number of people gathered in the main square looking toward a high tform on which the Burton Family Patriarch and 8 other people were seated With a quick look, all those who have basic knowledge were left stunned, those eight were all Dukes! Gn Bradley and Raymond Alton came, of course, and the rest of the Dukes couldn''t refuse the invitation even if they wanted to... After the sale of the Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique of ze and the announcement of the name X Burton, the Burton family was simply above A Duke family even If they had a shortage of saints The only one who didn''t show up was Donald Evren, for obvious reasons, and everyone knew he would havee if the Burtons had sent him an invitation! Under everyone''s gaze another person appeared on the high stage, when he appeared, all the Dukes rose from their ces and gave a deep bow. Even themon people who did not know who this person was, just his arrogance that was rightfully integrated into his bones and his aura that they felt without him trying to show off were enough to subdue everyone... And before anyone realized what was happening, most of them found themselves on their knees. A few secondster Brian Burton introduced and eximed, "We salute the wise Albert and we are honored to have him in our small town." *THUD* Those who did not kneel yet followed their fellows and got down on their knees... This was the first time that a Sage has appeared in public in hundreds of years!! Without further ado, the sage gestured to a few knights toe up the tform, carrying a huge scroll, evidently from the hide of a beast. Then they reached the edge of the tform that faced the crowd and unfolded the scroll Everyone was more surprised when they saw this huge scroll fully extended, it was tens of meters in all directions and it was clearly a one piece of beast hide and not sewn, the skin looks very solid and can even withstand the attacks of saints..? ''What kind of beast could reach this size and have such power?!'' That was the only thing going on in everyone''s head? But everyone''s questions were interrupted by a shout from the Fire Legion that was standing nearby, "Long live the Burton Duchy!" "Long live the Burton Duchy!!" Only now did most of them realize that this huge scroll contained a symbol resembling the 3-wed paw of a huge beast in the middle, with words like *Duchy of Bradley* or * Duchy of Alton* around the huge paw... This was the specific map of the new Duchy of Burton! While everyone was contemting the absurd size of the Duchy of Burton, they found that the Dukes on the square straightened their backs once again... Sage Albert left as he came, without saying a word. "Hahahaha today is a happy day, give out the drinks and food, all our guests please eat whatever you want! Everything in this City is free today! hahahaha" Duke Brian Burton opened his arms and announced "YEEEEES!!!" "Long live the Burton family!" "Long live the drin- ..ahem, long live the Burtons!!" *boom boom boom boom* Colorful explosions came back in action over the city, turning the night into a bright day "Haah~ What a day, I don''t think the kingdom will witness a simr celebration before at least another five hundred years," said one of the dreamy girls while looking at the sky "Huh? The night isn''t over yet, there is still Robin Burton and M Bradley''s wedding, it will start in minutes" "... Haaaah?! let''s go!!" ---------------------------- After about three hours - inside the administrative area of the Burton family "I didn''t expect you to be at the duchy announce today, you even attended my wedding... Thank you for that, and thank you for the gifts... It''s nice..." said Robin, leaning against the room door, most of his body covered in shadows. "Haha, no need to mention such simple things, the ck Sun doesn''t announce a new duchy every day, and it doesn''t witness the wedding of two of its best geniuses every night!" replied Sage Albert while looking through the room window and then looked back at Robin. "You look nice and polite hehe," "Tsk~ M said I have to wear this crap or she won''te to the wedding." Robin walked over to a chair and his features were finally visible, with a shaved beard and mustache and brushed his hair back, all dressed in white... This was the traditional look for weddings in the Kingdom of the ck Sun. "Hmm, M is a good girl and she deserved the legendary wedding she got, it''s good that you listened to her words, but you looked pored as hell kid, I pet she will punish you for thatter" Sage Albert nodded with aughing face as if to hold himself fromughing as much as possible, " don''t even make me remember it, arghhh! these things we had to do in the marriage ceremony, it was silly and stupid!! I just wanted to get it over with.. how are those silly things supposed to get two persons married?! why not just announce that she is my wife? I felt it is like preparing the two for a long life of humiliation!" Robin spoke while pouring a drink for himself with an angry face " Don''t say that in front of your wife, they love those things haha," then continued, "Look at the bright side, it''s over now, M Bradley is a perfect start to your harem, you know who''s good too? My great-granddaughter!" "Forget it, I still have a 160-year-old virgin waiting for me, I still need to see if I can satisfy her first!" Robinughed out loud and shook his head Chapter 216 Last Session "This is your loss!" The sage said with a chuckle, then continued, "SO...? why did you contact me and asked to meet here today? You have a bride waiting for you on your bed, why do you want to meet with an old man like me right after your wedding?" "... There is no need to hide it, Actually soon I''ll be gone for a long time, I''ll definitely be back, but I don''t know when¡­" Robin spoke in a low voice. "Oh, really... and...?" an expression of surprise appeared on the sage''s face, but they quickly disappeared "I remember that you promised me earlier to do one thing for me, whatever it is.. and the time hase." Rubin spoke earnestly, "I want the Royal Family to protect the Burton family during my absence from any danger, both internal and external." The sage raised his eyebrows, "That''s easy, I really don''t think your family needs protection, in fact, some families are talking to me about protecting them from you haha." "No one knows what might happen tomorrow. If you think my request is easy, that''s better for you, right? Promise me you will do it." The sage didn''t reply directly and remained silent for a few minutes, "You know the politics of the royal family, we can''t go and fight with your family if someone attacks yournds, but¡­ I can promise you that no one will touch Jura City in your absence, is that good enough?" Robin''s serious face turned into a smile, "Good.. very good!" The sage nodded and turned to leave, but he stopped abruptly as if he remembered something, "By the way, the ancestor of the kingdom of Garia noticed the age of your body and asked for a way to return his body to a young man like you, he said he would offer you half of his fortune if you did this for him, And believe me when I say that his fortune is massive! What do you think?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows and then sighed, "Your Highness, if I told you directly that I refuse to help him, will this affect our rtionship?" Sage Albert shook his head, "No, it has nothing to do with us, but ancestor Noah would not like this response very much, our transactions with the kingdom of Garia will surely be affected, especially those involving the Burton family, a big chunk of the resources you requested hase form there after all..." "As long as it does not affect the rtionship between us and you, there is no problem, as for that trade, there are always alternatives to take... But in order not to put you in a bad situation, let me give you an official response. What happened to me was a phenomenal event that I could NOT repeat even if I wanted to, please send my sorry to that ancestor Noah." "Oh? The ancestor of our royal family died a hundred years ago, and now I am the oldest person in the royal family and my age is slowlying to an end as well... If I asked you to do something simr one day, you would also refuse?" Albert narrowed his eyes. "Don''t say that Your Highness, you still have a long life ahead of you, who knows what will happen during those years? everything is possible with a bit of time..." Robin Hinted and went quiet, he did not promise him help and did not refuse outright either... it would be stupid if he won the enmity of Albert now on something he will face hundreds of yearster! "Hmm, well I can live with that answer, now go get that 160-year-old virgin of yours! Hahaha" said the sage and disappeared. ------------------------ "Silver Ice Lotus Ink with Giant Forest Worm Sap, and one Broadbrush!" Robin spoke in a hurry, he was hanged from his waist with a rope to a point on the left side of the portal "Yes!" M responded and quickly flew to Robin''s side This is how their honeymoon was from the second night after the wedding... After a long night of bed wrestling that ended with Robin raising his ancestors'' head again, he came straight to work on the portal, but this time his new wife followed him to be his new assistant as well. And who better than to be an assistant to Robin, other than the head of the Rune Academy? Robin''s work became more efficient and faster with her presence, during the 3 weeks hepleted work equivalent to approximately 2 months when he was alone! He didn''t know if it was because of the good and quick help, or because of his recent high spirits... but the answer didn''t matter much, in both cases M improved his productivity and he was pleased with it. With this, their days passed quickly.. all day long working on the portal inscriptions, and all night working to determine who was the controlling party in the rtionship. Of course, M came out victorious every time. After another 6 weeks from the wedding ceremony... "Good... That''s good enough... M, bring me the ink jar number 34 and brush number 7.." Robin spoke in sweat, looking excitedly up at the Rune that was almost on the floor. "there you go.." M quickly brought the things and passed them nervously Robin grabbed the brush and dipped it into the jar and then, *whoosh*, drew straight across over thest Rune. *Bbbzzzzzzzzzzzz* All the Runes on the metal gate glowed for a moment as if they had been resurrected before dimming again. "Hahahahaha!! We did it!!!" Robinughed hysterically when he realized what had just happened. The Space Portal.. has beenpleted! All he needs now is to provide it with energy stones and enter the coordinates into the control board and the space portal will be ready to move him wherever he wants!! "So... are you leaving...?" M asked in a hesitant voice, not showing any enthusiasm or happiness. "haha... Hh.." Robin''sugh was cut off midway when he heard the question, the smile fading away, until suddenly a few momentster, "I''m not leaving now of course! Caesar still needs an extra session in two weeks, have you forgotten?" "And after the two weeks..." M asked again "We''ll see then!" replied Robin, annoyed, then gave a dirtyugh and moved forward and leaned into hisp, "Don''t you think this achievement deserves a special celebration?" "Oh, are you sure? Thest time you said you were going to punish me by sleeping alone for two days?" A smile full of meanings looked on M''s face "It''s because you provoked me! At least cooperate with me more, I''m doing my best here!!" Robin was annoyed "Hehe No, quickly increase your cultivation level and listen to the little voices and moans you like with your own power, wouldn''t it sound even better then?" "Tsk~just shut up and let''s go, you know what, we will do it standing today, to bed for you tonight!!" Robin found nothing more to say, so he pped her in the buttocks and started walking towards a special corner of the warehouse. His cultivation level and even his body that was weaker than those who are at his level made it difficult for him to handle a level 26 saint! He had to squish even an ounce of energy and experience every day to gain some face! Actually, he finally started thinking of ways to strengthen his body for the first time just because of this! ------------------------- For the next two weeks with no urgent work and nothing to do, Robin was back in training to increase his strength. after the first week of trying he came to make sure that strengthening his body with alternatives was much easier said than done, and even if there is room to make it happen he will need months and maybe years to even begin, so he just brushed it aside, and went to raise his cultivation level. Although he knows that increasing his level does not increase his actual strength by much, every small amount of strength can benefit him wherever he goes... And indeed, after fifteen days of seclusion, he managed to break through to level 16 of Knighthood without problems and even made a few preparations for the next level... Today is the date of thest foundation modification session for Caesar... Today is the date of thest thing that binds him to this world... Chapter 217 Ability "AAAAAHHHHH.... AAh... AAh...." Caesar''s cries slowed down until he stoppedpletely and fell on his face, but this time the blood did not flow from all the orifices of his face as much as usual, and his eyes were still open, he did not faint as usual.. "Hmmm, your endurance is much better, congrattions on your new foundation, kid!" Robin chuckled and patted Caesar''s shoulder, then looked at the standing Fire legion members, "Take him to his house to rest." ...After everyone had left, only M was left with him in the room, he felt her gaze on him, but he was afraid to look back at her. He knew what she was thinking, there was nothing left to tie him to this ce anymore, if he wanted he could leave at once! After a few seconds atst he looked at her for a long time and then moved towards her then gently hugged her and kissed her head, "I will go into seclusion to speak with the All-seeing God to prepare for a n for theing period." "A n for what! Do you think I''m stupid? Robin.. don''t you dare leave without saying goodbye to me! I will follow you step by step from now on." M pushed him and yelled "Hah? Haha, How can I dare do that to my M? don''t worry, I will talk to him for a moment and ask him for a few things, even if we agreed to make the move today I will still have to cross get out of my room and pass this ce to get to the warehouse right? just wait for me here." Robinughed a fakeugh and stroked her hair "...En." M nodded gently, then watched him as he descended the stairs toward his seclusion room. ------------------------ *swoosh swoosh swoosh* Bright spots began to emerge from Robin''s head and gathered in the form of a humanoid light, "Finally you summoned me... are you ready now?" "...Yes" Robin replied in a low voice The All-seeing God furrowed his eyebrow, "What is wrong with this depressing response? you didn''t manage to get that girl of yours or what? don''t worry, It''s her loss, you will find many pretty girls where you will go!" Robin smiled, "Actually, I did marry the girl we spoke to here, My mental state has improved a lot since thest time, your advice was spot on, you should really consider renaming yourself to the All-Romance God hehe..." "Your mental state has improved? Well, I don''t see that in you!" The All-seeing ignored Robin''s teasing and then added, "Listen here kid, this is a very important and dangerous task and I think you are well aware of this, I know you are not fond of the idea of ??going, but at least Tell yourself otherwise and have some morale or you will die the moment you reach Nihari¡­ and If you absolutely refuse to go, it doesn''t matter, I''ll think of something else!" Robin quickly shook his hand, "No no, it''s not that... Actually, I have been getting excited to go for a while, I have nothing to do here anymore, and life can be said to be getting boring, seeing another world and taking on a new challenge doesn''t seem like a bad idea at all, But.." "but what..?" the humanoid light Narrowed his eyes "I have a bad... feeling," Robin spoke slowly "A feeling? Describe it to me." The all-seeing God didn''t mock Robin and asked quickly "I don''t know... I feel bad about something, when it hit me I feel like my heart is squeezing... I feel like someone is choking me!" Robin put his hand over his heart "oh? To that degree? why does that happen in your opinion? because of leaving your loved ones behind perhaps?" asked all-seeing God again Robin shook his head, "No, I had that feeling before, it was just a year or two after we meet... At that time Caesar left for an event called the Eight Kingdoms Tournament, Because of this feeling I tried everything to help him, and I was right! ...After my ked arrived there, there were several attempts to kill him, and even my blood brother betrayed the family to make a trap him... If not for the high-level talismans I sent him, and the arrangements I made with M beforehand to protect him, if I didn''t even send him Theo and Peon to help him... He would havee back to me a dead body." "...interesting.. very interesting.." The all-seeing God raised his hand under his chin and muttered. "What exactly is interesting?!" Robin was surprised, what would interest such a person? "There is no harm telling you.. since I took the first opportunity to leave my mother countless years ago and I have been jumping from one to another trying to understand my new path more because there were no manuscripts or previous research talking about this path on my¡­ After moving to severals and searching for the secrets of the few users of this path on each for a few thousands of years I found some useful thing things but some strange things as well mentioning one, I read in one of the history books on a middle that a person lived on that one day, he invented many techniques and made inscriptions that benefited everyone, and his memory was still alive even after dying for nearly a million years... He was definitely a student of the true path! Unfortunately, I couldn''t find anything left off the track that might help me, but I read something about him that baffled me.. it was said he could memorize any technique just by looking!" "Memorize any technique just by looking...?" Robin was startled and said the words slowly "Yeah! Strange, huh?" Then the All-seeing God continued, "I thought that this history book exaggerated the glorification of that person, but I read about his life from several sources and all of them confirmed this information. He was even called the copyist. Some history books even exined situations in which he was able to copy ancient mighty attacking techniques that were kept secret for thousands of years from his enemies after they used them once in front of him!" "That... But this is very difficult even for the path of the Truth! we should first check thew itself and try to merge or add some otherws and tricks toe closer to the original! that could take months and... and..? wait a moment.. you mean..?" It was as if Robin understood something and suddenly stopped "I don''t mean anything, it might just be an illusion in my head and yours...." The All-seeing God closed his eyes as he shook his head, but suddenly opened them, "But it might not be so..! I will only tell you what I know about this... During my travels, I found many traces of others who were using the path of truth. History wrote details about their lives and achievements, most of the things I read I could rte to, but there were sometimes other things that I was not able to do no matter what... it was like a special ability for some sort In the end, I stopped after I learned that I too have an ability that no one has ever had before me, at least, it was never written about." "Are you saying that each Truth Master has a certain unique ability?!" Robin stood with his eyes wide open, that was huge news! Chapter 218 Final Preparations "Not all of them." the All-Seeing God shook his head, "During my lifetime I have met or read about thousands of truth path users, only nine of them had a special ability that I am unable toprehend." "Oh.. you think the original discoverers of the path like us were the ones who enjoyed these special abilities?" Robin sat down and started rubbing his chin "No, at least one of the ten was a disciple of a former truth master, and another one discovered the path when he was at the top of his in terms of strength and age¡­ There is no particr pattern connecting the nine of them. the only thing they have inmon is that this ability has shown itself close after they gained the Truth path approval, they were in a very dire state when their abilities started to show themselves, and somehow every time they had received just the ability they need." "Strange¡­ I wasn''t the one in a dire state at that time! and you mean the Truth itself gives this ability in certain situations and not randomly..? does it like.. have consciousness?!" Robin muttered then raised his face toward the humanoid Light " I don''t know, the only thing I''m sure of is that every one of those abilities really had something to do with the path of the Truth but just a little overpoweringpared to the norm of the path. as for your other questions... I don''t anything, I''m still but a student of this magnificent path." the All-seeing God shook his head Robin frowned, " what kind of a God are you?! anyway, What about your ability? What can you do that I can''t?" "Sorry I can''t tell you, my ability is the secret that made me who I am today and no one is allowed to know it, not even my children!" the All-seeing God refuse bluntly "Hey, that''s unfair!! You know mine" Robin furrowed his eyebrows and shouted "What is my fault that you are an idiot and you revealed it yourself? Secondly, neither I nor you know what your ability is yet.. a bad feeling? What is this exactly? And it may not be ability at all, maybe you are just overthinking the worst because you are worried about your little chicks haha. " Finding that Robin did not react to him and still looked at him with a strange look, the All-seeing God continued, "Ahem... you told me you were feeling it when he thought of your son Caesar before that incident happened to him... who are you thinking about this time when you get that feeling ?" "...everyone." "...." The All-seeing God raised his eyebrows after releasing how serious Robin''s thoughts about this matter were, "Boy, don''t you dare change your mind about your mission because of this! Even if this is indeed a special ability and something bad will happen to *everyone* in the future, your presence here with them won''t prevent it! if even those *saints* and that massive army of yours can''t do a thing about it then you wouldn''t be able to too, you are still too WEAK!" "I know this! that''s one of the reasons why I didn''t decide to stay, But¡­" Robin put his head in his hands ? "...You said your preparations saved Caesar earlier, right? That means your bad feeling about the future can be reversed, right?" The all-seeing God suddenly asked "correct.." "If you left a few things behind to help *everyone*, would that make you feel better...?" "I think so.. what do you want to say?" Robin shrugged, then asked seriously "I helped you speed up your research once already. What''s the problem if I did twice?" The all-seeing God said and then looked seriously at Robin, "Today we will begin yourst seclusion in this world, after which I will not ept any excuses... Understand?!" "... Alright." ------------------------- After a month and ten days... *KRRR* The sound of the door opening came from the basement *whoosh* A shadow mover quickly and stood in front of the door in a blink, "Robin!! what took you so long? I was worried sick about you!! you told me you were just entering a short meeting with the all-seeing God guy!!" An involuntary smile appeared on Robin''s face as he gently hugged M and kissed her on the cheek before speaking, "Would you please summon my kids back here? And Billy too.. I need to talk to you all as soon as possible." "This... Alright." M''s heart clenched when she heard these words, he clearly wanted to say goodbye... ----------------------- Three dayster - inside Robin''s Pce "Sorry for... beingte.... father." Theo walked in and bowedpletely, then found a chair next to the rest. His tongue was still not fully ustomed to speaking yet. "Oh, you also reached level 16? No wonder you came from the easternmost corner of our Duchy in just three days.." Robin nodded with a smile and then looked at Caesar with a wry smile, "I told you they would outrun you." "Tsk~ Just a pause, you will soon see how I get past them all!" Caesar punched in the chest with confidence "Well, everybody''s here now..." said Billy, "Robin, why did you ask to meet us today?" "¡­." Robin did not reply immediately, but merely looked around at the faces of everyone present, the bad feeling, and suffocation umted to an awful degree. But he quickly restrained himself and said, "..some of you already know what I''m gathering you her for and of you who are still ignorant... for those who don''t know yet, I''m about to take a long journey to another and it may take tens of years, I''m leaving today in fact." "what?!" Everyone, except M and Caesar, suddenly shouted "Another? What do you mean another?!" asked Billy, furrowed with eyebrows. "You are leaving today? Can wee with you?" Peon asked Robin gestured with his hand to calm them down, "The topic is long and there is no need to go through its details, the important thing is to know that I will be away for a while, but I will definitelye back... definitely!" "Dad, please take me with you!!" Zara came forward with tears already filling her eyes Even after bing a stunning youngdy of about 24 years old, she still finds herself as a child in the presence of the person who once saved her childhood. "Sorry, my dear, I can''t take anyone with me for this mission, especially if it''s a lovely girl like you!" Robin said, patting her hair "Hmph, you just want to run away from everyone you know, looks like you are bored with us and want a change of scenery," M said excitedly Robin looked at her and chuckled, "You know that''s not true, even if we put aside how much energy stones it costs to move, it might be too dangerous out there and I can''t afford to put anyone of you in danger." M didn''t say anything else, she just looked away as a thread of tears started to fall from her eyes. Seeing that no one else cared about the most important point, Billy shouted again, "Is there anyone still sane in this family?! What the hell do you mean by another!!" Chapter 219 Parting Gifts Robin looked at his side with a frown, "Another means another, what do you keep raising trivial matters?!" "A... a... you mean those dark things we see in the sky sometimes? What are you going to do here?" Billy kept pressing, he simply didn''t want to take it. "You¡­ Sigh~ We are not alone in the universe, there are other beings on others, and I''m going to one of thoses, is that exined enough?" "This¡­ this¡­" Billy felt as if a wire had been cut in his head Robin''s words weren''t as simple as it seems, if he can go to *others* doesn''t that mean that the inhabitants of others cane to them as well? Will theye in peace to explore or to conquer? What do we do if theye? Only a rational Billy who had a huge family to protect thought about these things, while the rest were busy looking at Robin as if it was thest time they would see him. "Well, maybe we should take this conversation to the next level.. I brought you together today mainly to say goodbye, but also to hand you some new toys." Robin spoke, then reached out to his chair and grabbed an open small bag full of metal tablets "This..? Did you invent something else?" Billy woke up from his confusion and took a few steps toward the bag, with anxious eyes "Wow, that was so fast, I thought you faint again hehe." Robin looked at his friend''s condition, gave a slightugh, and began to take out the first tablet. "This tablet contains the second stage of the Perfect Major Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique of Fire, it will be the property of the Fire legion and will always be with theirmander." Then throw toward Caesar Everyone opened their eyes to thest of them, this was very big news! The discovery of the second stage of any Minor Law is a cause for celebration and pride. What about the discovery of the second stage of a majorw?! Then Robin took out three more tablets, "the second stage of the Wind Major Law, the second stage of Darkness Major Law, and the second stage of Life Major Law... the first two will also be the private property of both the Wind and Dark Legionsmanders whoever that be! If one of you three decided one day to roam the world and leave the army then do as you wish, just choose a good sessor, give him a more strict oath, then hand him the tablet. As for the Majorw of life, it will remain specific to Zara and her future personal disciples... I nominate to open a special fourth smaller legion in which the absolute elites of the family are chosen to study thew of life under Zara''s direct supervision, and it is better to keep their numbers few, and of course, they also must follow a strict oath! " "Wh-.. what the..?!" Billy''s heartbeat drove up, everyone was dumbfounded at what they are seeing... The second stage of the Four Perfect Major Heavenly Law Cultivation Techniques in the family!! "What?! Can''t I advance my research...?" Robin asked with an annoyed face "When did you have time to research all this?" I asked M, surprised "I had a special moment of enlightenment... thatsted a month..." Robin shrugged the question away, then took out another tablet and threw it toward Caesar, "This tablet contains the second ss of the Death Fire Technique." "Whoaaaaa I knew you wouldn''t forget me!!" Caesar happily picked it up, and hugged it as if he saw his long lost child while leaving the tablet of the Perfect Heavenly Law of Fire to fall next to him "This was also during thest month?!" M asked, narrowing her eyes "Yeah, it was a very productive month," Robin replied, then took out another tablet and gave it to M, "This one has a copy of the Foundation Modification Technique that can help upgrade a person''s foundations from a minorw to the mainw in the same path... You and Billy should use it and train in the Perfect Major Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique of Fire" M opened her eyes wide, even Billy took a few steps toward the tablet and saliva started dripping down on him, "This... if all the elders trained in the Perfect Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique of fire as well, the family will--" "NO! Only you and M can use it!! or you can use it as a reward for the one who makes the biggest contributions to the family and it has to be approved by everyone present here, and you have to be sure of his absolute loyalty to the family, and to ME before he can take this technique, understood?!" Robin spoke decisively "Huh? Why? If the entire Elder Console are trained on this, they would-" "NO MEANS NO!" Robin interrupted firmly, then after a few seconds he added, "...I don''t feel good when I see of most of them..." "Don''t feel good? What are you talking about...?" asked M "Aha...nothing¡­" Robin shook his head and took out another tablet and gave it to M, "As for this... it is your wedding gift, I''m sorry if it is toote¡­ this tablet contains the first and second stages of the Fire of Life Law Cultivation technique, it is a special technique I made just for you.. after you have upgraded your foundations to be of the perfect firew, change some of them into thew of life with the help of this technique... Caesar and Zara will teach you how, since you are a high-level Saint now, you''ll be able to handle pain much better and you won''t need my personal help." "Robin, this¡­" M''s heart pounded when she heard what Robin said, this was simply a very expensive gift! "No need to say anything, you are more special to me than any gift can say, just don''t give it to anyone else, after you are done practicing with it, destroy the tablet." Robin smiled and stroked her hair He thought a lot about what he would leave for her before he left, and found Caesar''s wish to be special wasn''t a bad idea... who likes to be special more than women?! Also, the Fire of Life will preserve her life in his absence much better than the fire shards she is currently using Chapter 220 My Name "Wow, looks like when you said you might be gone for a long time, you weren''t exaggerating..." Billy looked at the metal tablets in everyone''s hands and said. At this stage, all these tablets weren''t just temporary parting gifts, he didn''t know when Robin got the time for all of this, but it looks like he is saying his final goodbye! "Leave that sentence to the end, I''m not done yet." Robin chuckled and then took out another metal tablet, "The energy training technique I made earlier relies on directly absorbing natural energy that is hovering in the atmosphere and it is perfect in this regard, but the density of the natural energy is limited after all and that limit the speed of my technique... here, this one contains a specialized technique In absorbing energy from energy stones, using it, a cultivator can absorb arge number of energy stones at the same time and increase his cultivation speed by MUCH¡­ Now that the family is this rich, I think we can provide good amounts of energy stones for our elites, right?" Billy slowly took two steps and grabbed the tablet in Robin''s hand with a dazed look on his face, "This technique..." "All these techniques that I have produced so far and you havee to be amazed at this one?!" Robin reached out and pped Billy in the forehead,ughing out loud "You... don''t you realize its value? If it''s as you say... it''s definitely as important as the Life Major Heavenly Law Technique, maybe more!!" Robin''s first energy training technique is truly miraculous and has rocketly speeded up their cultivation, as for this one that he described as *much faster* how fast would it be?! "Really? I didn''t think of that.." Robin shrugged "Have you given it a name?" Billy asked, his eyes not leaving the tablet Robin shook his head, "No need, it''s just an energy absorption technique like the rest and--" "No! you will have to name it, The atmosphere Energy Absorbing Technique you made earlier needs a name too, stop beingzy!" Billy said angrily Robin scratched his head and looked around, "Does anyone have a name suggestion? ...e one you have to help me get this guy over my head" The look on Robin''s face softened the atmosphere a lot, even Zara giggled a little and wiped some of her tears. "The two techniques my husband made are the absolute best, there is noparable one that ever came before and will never be another that wille after him, unless it was my husband himself who upgrades them againter, they are absolute and iparable." M said proudly, "Let''s call them: The Absolute Atmosphere Energy Cultivation Technique and The Absolute Stone Energy Cultivation Technique." Caesar and the rest nodded, even Billy nodded twice, "I can live with that name..." Robin gave a big smile, "Okay, as long as we agree, I want The Absolute Atmosphere Energy Cultivation Technique to be disseminated among all of our family members and subfamilies, and also to be auctioned under the name of the creator X Burton... Only The Absolute Stone Energy Cultivation Technique will be preserved for the upper ss of the family and the family''s special forces." "Hmm... as you wish, it''s your invention after all..." Billy nodded, "As long as the topic is brought up, do you have another rmendation?" "Yes, spread the policy of increasing births, encourage the bearers of the name Burton to have a lot of babies and to do it fast, give those who give birth to more than four children financial support, and increase the support for each new born." "Hmmm?" Billy furrowed his eyebrows, this kind of decision might cause a poption explosion in the city they just finished, but he eventually nodded and asked, "What else?" "Begin to erge the Special Forces, make it so big that it doesn''t even be Special after that, but of course, its growth must remain restricted by an oath of absolute loyalty to the family and to the chief of forces - one of my four sons - ...I think that after the strength they have shown and sessive sesses, you will have no problem finding volunteers. Also, don''t get all the Rune Masters to create just foe sale when you hit like a million talisman in stoke, always keep 50% of what they produce in our storages, put in mind that you will never have enough!" Billy opened his eyes wide, even the rest of the room looking at each other, if this request is linked to the one before it... "I thought we would enter into a period of peace and prosperity after our wars were finished and the Duchy is formed, especially since you were leaving¡­" Billy said solemnly, those decisions are absolutely not to stay peaceful! "I hope so too, but prevention is better than cure... Do not neglect the army even for a moment, I repeat, Do NOT neglect the army even for one moment... pump most of the profits you gain from selling the talismans that the Rune Academy produces into nurturing more knights and saints to the family, do not leave it in the hands of those old men to spend it On luxury and bullshit, DO YOU UNDERSTAND?!" "...." Billy was silent for a while, then asked again, "What else?" "Haha, nothing specific, I''ll leave the rest for you, M, and the Kids to decide, I trust that you have already got my point and that you will make the right decisions when the timees." "Alright then, I won''t let you down." Billy patted his chest and looked at Robin''s hand, "oh right, We got it off-topic, what else do you have in that treasure bag?" "Oh, it''s some old stuff like the Perfect Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique of ze and some other techniques with the ways of making copies of them to sell, you will also find here the way to upgrade the furnaces to make high categorized weapons! there are also ideas for talismans to teach the Rune Masters... just a few ways to secure the family''s profits for years toe," said Robin and threw the bag over to Billy. "Is that all?" He took it with both his hands and looked at the tablets, "You gave Caesar the fire of death, you gave M the fire of life, didn''t you do something good for me too?" "Are you my son or my wife?" Robin looked at him in a weird way "I''m your friend!!" Billy said agitated, but it was obvious he was joking "Try harder!" Robinughed loudly and patted his shoulder "Sigh~ my feelings hurt but whatever.." Billy put his hand on his chest sadly, before he also burst intoughter, "Alright Alright, looks like the important things are over... I''m leaving now to give you time with your close ones." "You are family to Billy, secondly, I''m not done yet, there''s something very important that you should take care of." Robin grabbed his arm. "Hmm? What can I do for you?" Billy asked with a serious look on his face "If I don''te back in fifty years from now..." Robin paused for a moment and continued, "Announce to the world that X Burton is none other than Robin Burton." Chapter 221 Good Bye "Father, what are you saying? You will definitelye back to us!!" Zara spoke nervously The features of the three boys flipped as if their hearts had stopped, especially Caesar who seemed to be barely restraining himself from smashing the handset of his chair. "There was no point mentioning something like this now.." M choked, trying very hard to hold back her tears "Haha, what is wrong with you all? In fifty years from now, the family will be strong enough to withstand the consequences of this announcement, and every one in this room will have the power to protect himself, that is what I meant, but I will definitely be back! what, do you not want your father to be famous and achieve his dream? Hahaha," Robinughed out loud at the end. Billy looked at Robin for a long time, then nodded vigorously, and disappeared from his spot. "Father, you said you want to leave today? that wouldn''t work... you are a genius but you are not strong enough, at least let me give you some pointers" Caesar suddenly spoke Robin looked at him and smiled, this boy''s way of asking seemed as if he was nning something, " Hehe I give you your power and you use it to give me pointers, the world ising to an end or something?! never mind, I will have to leave within this month, there is no problem to stay a few days and wipe your ass a few times!" "Good, I will wait for you at the private training grounds then." Caesar spoke, then stood and moved toward the door, "Come on guys, let''s let our father enjoy himself a little with his wife before we knock out his teeth." The other two boys moved after him, but Zara refused to leave before giving Robin onest hug, and then ran after her brothers. After a full two minutes of everyone leaving and confirming in her own spirit that no one was around, M looked at Robin, " leaving in a month, huh?" "I didn''t lie, today is a part of the month too, I know that boy very well, he is absolutely stronger than me now, he will try to invent something toe with me or even stop me, maybe even break me a few bones in the process to dy me! I can''t just sit back and wait for that to happen..." Robin smiled and replied and started moving towards one of the back windows of the house to jump out of it, saying to M, "Let''s go... it''s time to see that Nihari." But M grabbed him at thest moment and pushed him toward the sofa, "What do you want, woman?!" M didn''t answer him, she just rushed towards him and kissed him hard and started to undress... ---------------- p Two hourster - the iron warehouse "Lioness..." Robin said, still adjusting parts of his clothes "What? Shouldn''t I get a goodbye session? Hmph." "I just hope that those two hours will satisfy you until Ie back... Don''t look at men other than me here! I will be sad if you do!!" Robin said with a chuckle "Hmph!" M looked away, but a strange light made her turn her gaze toward Robin again The All-seeing God''s humanoid Light had already formed! Prestige... Strength... Pressure... "The All-seeing... God..." Everything around that light structure made M feelpletely submissive before she realized she found herself making aplete bow toward him... Seeing this, the All-seeing god furrowed an eyebrow and shook his hand, " We do not do this here.." Then he looked toward Robin, "Who is this?!" "Aha, this is my woman we talked about earlier, I already told her everything, you don''t need to be careful when she is around." Robin said and then moved toward M, "Girl, the All-seeing God is a big brother figure to me, no need to bow before him." "But... but you said he was a God!!" M said in astonishment, stiffening her back "He said this himself, not me." Robin shrugs "This is what everyone calls me, I didn''t call myself that!!" The irvoyant god said out loud, then continued, "Never mind... are you ready?" Robin looked firmly at the humanoid Light and then nodded vigorously "Finally!" A big smile appeared on the face of the humanoid light, then he raised his finger, and a fast beam shot towards his head Robin, "These are the coordinates of the Nihari, specifically in a forest next to a city of one of the major tribes there, I chose that ce so that you can take your time to get used to the atmosphere of the and n what you will do... Write the coordinates in the Control Panel of the Space Portal and then turn on the gate, after you set foot in it, it will consume all the stones and it will close automatically The warning made M''s body shiver, injured even before he reached that dangerous ce?! But Robin just nodded again "Good! also know that I will not be able to help you much on the Nihari as I''m here, Actually I will not be able to help you at all, if that person feels my presence, he may send someone to kill you, and will speed up the conquest ns, I will be screwed! From today on I will forget I know you, I will not even be able to monitor your actions there, you will be alone and you better understand that... do NOT try to contact me even if there is a fatal threat to your life... Act smart and embrace humiliation, don''t get yourself in trouble in the first ce if you can''t handle it... so if you were nning on depending on some time-stopping acts from me to save you, too bad! do you understand?" Robin nodded again "Good that you understand, have a safe journey!" The All-Seeing God said and then disappeared "...." M remained silent for a few seconds then spoke, "What a big brother treatment, huh." "I''m just returning his favor..." Robin said as he headed towards the control panel and started writing the coordinates manually into it, every rune he draw would disappear and then he would write the next one, very quickly he wrote a few tens of them! After he wrote it all, he chose the option to turn the space portal on. *bbzzzzzzt* A sliver of faint blue light began to appear in the huge half-circle, looking like a translucent substance that Robin could look through "Well... I guess that is it... there''s no turning back now." Robin looked toward the portal and spoke in a low voice, not even knowing if he was talking to M or to himself. "Robin, maybe you can postpone this trip until Th--" M spoke quickly but couldn''t finish her sentence, as Robin ced a strong kiss on her lips thatsted for a few seconds before finally letting her go and saying, "Don''t allow my legacy here go to waste¡­." Then he jumped towards the space portal, disappearing inside... *FRRROOOOOOOOOOM* *peeeee* The gate glowed intensely for a moment before the light disappearedpletely after that, leaving nothing but arge pile of energy stone ashes. And a woman crying on the floor. Chapter 222 Arriving At Nihari ''hmmm..'' ''What a strange feeling...'' ''My heart stopped... my bowel movement stopped... my lungs stopped... everything is dead, except my consciousness... what''s going on..'' ''..... How long has it been since I jumped inside the gate? Hours.. days? Time flies by strangely here...'' ''I don''t see anything nor hear anything... My eyes are closed... I can''t open them... My consciousness is also slow... Without my spiritual strength, I wouldn''t be able to think.. Anyone below a sage level of soul strength would have passed out already...'' ''Is this what inside a space portal is like? What a strange effect...'' ''Am I now on my way to Nihari?'' ''Ahh... I wish to see what is happening around me.. right... I will try to open... the eye of Truth!'' --A faint green light started shining behind Robin''s eyelids '' My God...'' Using his eyes of the Truth, Robin was able to ignore the existence of his eyelids and see shadows of what was happening around him His stiff body looked like a static puppet, around him something like a spiral tunnel and countless small bright spots were passing by at an insane speed ''This.. the tunnel..'' After his initial astonishment at the sight that he would not even see in his dreams, Robin focused on the most important thing he had seen, ''there is a strongw..in this tube... I feel it.. Space Law?'' ''Yeah... The Heavenly Space Law.. Contrary to the high-level Runes.. which the All-seeing God gave me.. here I can see everything clearly.. starting from the first level of the majorw... It is the most... obvious and clear pattern... I have seen...'' Robin thought, then fell out of consciousness for a moment again. ''What... a chance...'' -------------------- Eight dayster -- A small blue gate opened and Robin''s body emerges in the same condition he entered on the other side... both feet on the ground and in a running position. But the moment his foot hits the ground... *BOOM* *Kaa Kaa Kaa* "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" The moment Robin''s feet touched the ground, his face also *touched* the ground like a cannonball that met its target, making a huge hole in the floor below. The only thing he heard after the initial sh was the sound of cracking bones, and the second thing was his own scream. At one moment he was delighted trying to not miss a single pattern of thew of space, which is one of the highestws, and a momentter he felt that a hundred earth dragons were standing over his body, crushing it... Everything happened in the blink of an eye to the point that he did notprehend what was happening "What the... WHAT THE..?!" Robin tried to move his body with all his might, but he couldn''t even lift his finger. "Haa.. Hoo.. Haa.. Hoo.." After a few failed attempts to move, Robin began trying to take a long inhale and exhale, trying to calm himself and find out the most of what he can, "... All my inner organs is back working with no problem... wow, the density of oxygen in the air here is higher than on my... I feel my respiratory system is thanking me for breathing this air... The natural energy in the atmosphere is also incredibly dense... I can literally touch it... It seems like no ident has happened, I have reached the Nihari." *inhale.. exhale.. inhale.. exhale..* "What happened? Did Ind wrong? ...Ahh, I''m hungry... How can my bones shatter from a fall like this?! even a baby could have withstood it!! ...There is no energy in my body, not even a drop... How many bones did I break? ..Ahh I''m thirsty..." Whenever Robin tries to think of something intellectual, his stomach rumbles him back to his survival instinct.. he was actually starving.. literally starving to the point of near death... And he quickly thought of a possible reason. Inside the spiral tunnel, all of his organs were in a frozen state, it''s most likely a mechanism to make the traveler reach the other end of his destination without the need to eat or do anything important to live, because well, they couldn''t in that space. in other words, for anyone else, it would only feel like a short nap and would get back to full power the moment he exit that tunnel... but Robin was not an ordinary traveler... Activating the Eye of Truth requires a not small amount of energy, and he has activated it for days. All his energy stores in his body were gone, after that, any food in his body was burned and turned into energy, and then his muscles lost all their power and send it into his eyes, at this moment, he was already starting to lose Weight... The state he was in made him unaware of what was happening in his body, and his focus on spacew made him ignore the consequences. When he got to this point of conclusion he gave a long sigh, "F*ck me.." "No." he suddenly said and furrowed his eyebrow, "That doesn''t exin that terrible fall, nor does it exin why there are more than 19 different broken bones all over my body!!" *crack* "AAAHHHH!!!" No sooner had he finished his words than hepleted the lucky number 20 broken bones. "No, no, no, this is not because I lost my power. There is a great force pressing on me from above!!" The hole caused by his fall made him not see anything around him, so Robin tried to straighten his head with difficulty and looked up next to his eye, only to find the sky "This force... pressure... it exists... I feel like it is crushing me... it''s... Gravity?!" Robin opened his eyes wide, "Yeah.. no doubt... it''s tens of times stronger than my''s gravity!!!" *inhale.. exhale.. inhale.. exhale..* Robin felt like he was about to cry, he had barely touched Nihari but bad luck hit him right away, nothing in his situation could be envied It literally can''t get any worse! *RAAAAAAAAAAAWWRRRRR* Chapter 223 Immediate Regret "F*ck." Robin''s mind stopped working for a moment when he heard the roar He might be on another but a roar is a roar, that was a hungry damn beast for sure, and it looks like it is quite near too! Probably the strong sound he caused after falling caught the beast''s attention... ording to the distance that the roar came from, even if the beast came with no hurry it would reach this ce in a minute or two! The power behind its voice says it is very strong, but even if it is not.. any passing rabbit could kill Robin for fun in his current condition! "Think... Think..!!" Robin tried to calm himself and his eyes traveled all around him, trying to find something to put his hopes onto, but he only found the sky above him and the solid ground around and below... *kshhhh* He barely moved his fingers, with enough force to scratch the soft soil beneath him, and shouted, " No... No No NO!! I didn''te all the way from another damn to be some beast shit here!! I''M NOT WILLING!!! " But then his features took a sudden turn from fear to amazement, he quickly furrowed an eyebrow and looked under him again, "This ground..." As he scratched the ground with his fingernails, he felt a slight quivering in the atmosphere around his fingers, as if a strand of energy was escaping from the lines he scratched "This ground... it contains a natural energy that is almost equivalent to what is found in the energy stones in my world!!" Robin''s surprise knew no bounds when he sensed this Energy stones are a specific mineral that can store natural energy in it over very long periods. Everyone on his is looking for mines for these stones day and night, but their quantities are always limitedpared to the demand. Even though the inhabitants of his nascent didn''t know how to exploit these energy stones to the max, for example, their absorption would be 10% faster than their cultivation if they used the natural energy in the atmosphere around them, it was still a precious item and one of the foundations of any noble family... 10% more speed is tens of years fir saint! As for here, even the random dirt that he fell on contains a simr amount of energy stones of the same size? Doesn''t this mean that if he created a space portal here, he would only need a few shovels and two average ves to secure his energy requirement?! *soooooosh* Without dying another second, Robin turned on The Absolute Stone Energy Cultivation Technique and a torrent of energy began to emerge from the ground beneath and enter his body from all the pores. "Ha... HAHAHAHA.. hah.. ha..." The feeling of thrill that Robin had when the energy started flowing to his body did not feel for a very long time, but he soon stoppedughing and a stupified expression formed on his face as he looked up... But this time he wasn''t looking at the sky... but rather a huge head that exchanged looks with him The head of a strange dark color creature looks like a mixture of a mouse and a wolf, covered with shiny tes that look like metal... The size of this head indicates that the length of the rest of his body is at least 6 meters "Hello, Mr. creature from an alien world... hope you are having a nice day? In fact, I came to you in peace... Can we a nice decision?" *RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!* The creature roared with joy and passion as if it had found the whole week''s catch, then opened its mouth and swooped down "Not today, ugly motherfucker!!" Robin shouted and moved a finger, and a gust of wind flew one of the talismans in his pants and quicklynded on his Index finger. The moment itnded on Robin''s finger, he pumped most of the energy he had absorbed during these few seconds into it, activated it, and then with another gust of wind, the talisman flew towards the mouth of the beast and entered it. *Gulp* *cough cough!!* Surprised by what just happened, the beast stopped its attack and tried to vomit the strange thing it had swallowed, but it heard a voice, " you seem hungry? you want to eat something, huh? Tell me how you will find the Fire Explosion Talisman then!" *BOOM* "SKEEEEEEEEEEEEE" The beast shrieked in agony and vomited a few mouthfuls of blood, some of which fell on Robin''s face Then Robin heard erratic steps moving away, clearly, the beast was seriously injured... "Ptui Ptui" Robin spat the blood that ran down his face and entered his mouth, and then shouted, "What the hell was that?!" The talisman that just exploded is a level 25 fire explosion talisman that Robin prepared especially for this trip, but the explosion didn''t kill the beast?! And this result after it exploded in his soft intestines? What would have happened if he attacked his scales from the outside? will it cause the beast to blush?! "...what have I gotten myself into?" Robin said, almost crying. This was the first random creature he had met in this world, and it was not encouraging at all. *Shhhhhhhh* Activating the Absolute Stone Energy Cultivation Technique once more, The energy from the ground started to flow again to his body silently. Sitting here in a pool of blood and regretting his life choices wouldn''t help him in any way after two hours--- "HSHHH... HAAAH... FFFF ... MEE... HAAAH..." Robin pulled himself up the hole atst with his almost intact right arm. "This..." The first thing Robin saw around him aftering out of the hole was blue, a lot of blue... He had reallynded in a forest, as the All-seeing God had told him. This was evident in the grass around him, the thick-stemmed trees around him, and the short intertwined bushes... But the strange thing in this forest is that all of them are shades of blue, unlike the green color he was ustomed to. "Blue Blue.. even if it is pink it doesn''t matter... HAAH.." Robin then reached out his right hand once more and started crawling again toward the nearest tree like he was fighting for his life Chapter 224 Silent Struggle "HAAA¡­ HEEE¡­ HAAA¡­" Every few inches he crawled forward with the help of his right hand it appeared like it took an effort as if he was struggling in a battle that will decide his life or death And after every push, he takes a short rest, then shouts, " F*ck you, All-seeing piece of shit." Then the crawl continues How did he not tell him such a thing? What is difficult about *Be careful, you will face gravity tens of times greater than what you are used to*? Is it possible that he forgot that the gravity of this is greater than that of Robin in this frightening way? Or did he not look into it as he did not care about it? Or did he know but thought it was a silly thing to talk about?! What would have happened if Robin acknowledged his mission as soon as he told him and came here when he was still at level 11? Would he have died as soon as he arrived..?! "HAAA... F*ck you, All-seeing piece of shit... HAAAA" a distance of only two meters from the location of the hole to the nearest tree, but it took more than half an hour to cut it Then he waited for another quarter of an hour and with a, "HEYAAAAAA," he put all the energy he had collected in his right hand and managed to flip himself over to lie on his back, "Haa... Haa... Haa..." Finally, he saw a glimmer of hope... There is a fruit pampered from the branches of the tree above him After another five minutes of rest, Robin waved his finger *swoosh* A strong de of wind moved towards the nearest fruit to his face... but failed to cut it in half. "Impossible!! Can''t I even cut a damn fruit?! I know my attacks are weak for a level 16 knight, but hell I''m not that weak!!" *swoosh, swoosh, swoosh* A few more des hit the same spot until the fruit was damaged enough and the juice inside it began to fall on Robin''s head, who tried his best to adjust its position so that the juice would go directly into his mouth. *gulp gulp* "Haa... Haa..." *gulp gulp* Within about a quarter of an hour, all the juice dripping from the huge fruit was gone, but it was plenty enough to fill part of his stomach, his face, the top of his clothes, and even the ground under his head as well. "Dammit¡­" After he finished this impossible task -eating a piece of fruit- Robin started thinking about his situation again¡­ He is technically asleep on an inexhaustible energy reserve and even breathing it, but natural energy is not everything... With this energy, he could use his Laws and talismans freely, but in the end, he still has to rely on his physical strength to move around! And as for the state of his physical body, he is... Hungry, he has 20 broken bones that seem they are about to increase, most of the muscles in his body are torn or stiff, and a terrible gravitational force is pressing on him... That fruit didn''t satisfy his hunger, and it certainly wouldn''t satisfy his physical body''s needs, but it was a good start... after digesting it, crawling around will be a little easier. As for the injuries all over his body, *SHAAAAA* A faint green light started igniting from his body as the Life Law began to instantly convert the energy he pulled from the earth into life energy to circte in his body and automatically heal it. "This..?" Robin was surprised when he saw the aura resulting from the activation of the Life Law, it was much more intense than he remembered! ''Is thew of life in this world different from what I know..?'' Robin thought but did not continue to think much in this direction, it wouldn''t matter for now how different it is as long as it works! So he closed his eyes again... He didn''t know how long his body treatment would end, but it appears like he would need maybe two or even three weeks! In this period... it''s time to think about the most important thing "How do I get rid of this gravity... how... how..." Robin muttered slowly maybe if hended on this with his full power he wouldn''t get so many injuries and find himself in the situation, but surely he would have found trouble moving around! Even if he stayed put until he heals himselfpletely, he would move around like a mortal at best! After 3 hours --- Robin opened his eyes and spoke, "Gravity! If my problem is the heavenlyw of gravity on this, I will make it work as I want!! Yes.. that is it hahaha!" Without further dy, Robin''s eyes began to sh a faint green glow with a big smile on his face and he started looking around. The view waspletely different from what he remembers on his... The patterns of thews are the same, but their density, rity, and avability around him arepletely different! He started moving his eyes around him for another half an hour until he finally caught the first string... the major heavenlyw of Gravity! Contrary to his mother, the major heavenlyw of Gravity was as powerfully present in this world as thew of wind or light and could be seen clearly! He needed some time to separate the major heavenlyw of Gravity patterns from all the other patterns ofws around it, but with how clear the patterns he sees are, It seems like he wouldn''t even need a special ce to study it to the end he won''t need a volcano as he did with thew of fire or a mountain strait as he did with thew of winds.. even if He was lying on his back here, and with the help of the second stage of the Eye of Truth, he was sure he is able toplete learning the first stage of the major heavenlyw of Gravity in two weeks or less! With a body and eyes that glowing green... Robin looked like an abnormal corpse But perhaps on the whole, no one was more busy than him at this moment. ------------------------------------ Five dayster-- *Bshh Bsh Bshhh* "Who''s there?!" Robin shouted after he heard a rustling in the grass near him, and immediately he stopped activating the eyes of truth and thew of life *Bshh Bshhh* But he didn''t find a response and the sound kept getting closer, and it was toote anyway... because he was busy with more than one thing at the same time, He couldn''t spot the iing threat in time, whatever was approaching him had already reached a dangerous distance. Robin moved his finger and one of the fireball talismans flew from his pants andnded on the index finger of his right hand, ready to fire at any moment towards the iing creature. *ksh kshhhha!* Robin opened his eyes to the end of them.. what appeared before him, atst, was not a beast but a very beautiful girl with big eyes looking at him with fear. Everything about this girl''s appearance was a little weird.. she was a little short but she had a huge chest, half naked, no clothes to mention except for two rags covering her sensitive areas... and remembering the beast from before, that was definitely not a ce for a scared short girl like this one! Robin''s killing intent calmed down a bit, as he raised his head slightly to look her in the eye and spoke with a smile, "Hello, the weather is nice today, isn''t it?" Chapter 225 Giants "Ahh!! Kara Tui! Kara Tui!!" The girl screamed in terror and then ran in the same direction she came from "No no no!! don''t go! I don''t bite!!" Robin tried to calm her down, but she was already out of sight, "Dammit, I missed my golden opportunity to sit down..." Robin''s back was already numb and in great pain after sleeping on this hard ground for five days, especially when there is a great force still pressing him down Although he was not fond of the idea of ??meeting the natives in his current situation, the idea of ??someone helping him and supporting him on the tree trunk is very tempting! And the girl didn''t appear to be that frightening.. maybe his original fear about the locals was unnecessary "Sigh~ It doesn''t matter then," Robin said and then went back to continue where he left off During these few days, the wound healed at a reasonable rate, and he was able to find about 30% of the first stage of the pattern of the majorw of gravity, but he still has a long way to go before he can move freely again... Just as he was about to activate the Eye of Truth again he heard a voiceing closer, "Sar sar, kara tui cy Val, SAR SAR!!" It was the voice of the girl who had just run away, but she was not alone this time... So Robin, who was almost touching the ground, heard the sounds of *baa baa baa baa* it sounded like the noises of human steps, but it was much heavier, and the distance between each step and step is farther than that of a running human! *Gulp* ''I wonder if one of them would be nice enough and agree to help me sit down..'' Robin tried to stay as positive as possible even if his heart nearly exploded with fear... After a few more seconds, the girl appeared again from the same direction, then pointed toward him, looked behind her, and then shouted, "SAR SAR!!" "Haaaa." An annoyed voice came from behind the bushes, and then someone came out to stand next to the girl "Is that... a human...?" Robin muttered in a low voice, looking slowly at the person who had just appeared from the bottom up, and it was a long way to go, at a point Robin felt like he would never reach his face... That person was at least 2.7 meters tall * about nine feet*, wearing nothing but long pants, the upper part was covered with nothing but a belt of beast hide, and the rest was covered with strange tattoos, the apparent muscles of his body seemed to be carved out of rock! His features are harsh and his skin color can be said to be normal but it was more bluish Many strange attributes, but he is still generally can be considered human ''Is this the guardian spirit of the forest or something?'' Robin thought Robin was still in his shock after seeing this strange looking *guardian spirit* and trying toprehend what he is suddenly another one with almost the same attributes came out from behind the bushes, causing Robin''s mind to stop working for a moment!! "Hehehe, Kara tui, huh?" One of the two giantsughed and pped the girl on the back of her head before pointing at Robin, "Mei Sot Rati--" Robin furrowed his eyebrows, he didn''t understand a single word that was said Because the continent on which he was born had been in constant conflict and wars for tens of thousands of years even before the cultivation era began, thends and poptions moved from kingdom to kingdom almost every few years Amonnguage arose thatbines the characteristics of all the ancient tribalnguages ??and spread rapidly with wars to be an officialnguage for everyer on So almost everyone in his world spoke the samenguage except for an ent or a few changed words Even the beasts above level 4 could understand this humannguage with ease! So this was the first time he faced anguage barrier. But one thing is for sure, that giant was not pleased to see him, it was clear that he was making fun of the girl for some reason... "Soi Hira Kara Tui!!" the Giant then mmed himself on the chest and took out a dagger from his waist, a dagger that was big enough to be a sword for Robin! Then he started moving towards Robin,ughing. "Haa!!" Robin panicked at the scene, raised his head to see exactly what was happening, and grabbed a talisman with all his might, ready to use it at any time. A level 25 fireball rune will definitely be able to inflict great damage on the person holding the dagger and a 90% chance that it will kill him, but what about the other person? His aura and physical strength said he was definitely equal to or stronger than level 25, he wouldn''t have time to shower him with talismans... that person would immediately kill him if he tried to shoot the first talisman at the dagger holder! Whether he shoots or not, he is dead in all cases. "STT!" The other Giant signaled to hispanion to stop in his ce and then looked at Robin with serious eyes and spoke slowly, "Minnie khut rat Kiri." "Hmm?" The other Giant stopped and looked at Robin seriously as well and then eximed excitedly, "Hua, Khinte Konso!!! Hahaha!" The giant seemed to be celebrating for some reason, and then put the dagger into the scabbard Robin didn''t know what was going on, but whatever it is it was fine as long as it doesn''t involve using that dagger! Before he could figure out anything and how to interact with these people, the giant quickly took a few steps toward Robin and carried him on his shoulder like a baby, and nodded at the other giant, "Huav Chubah!" Then two giants started chatting happily on the way back with the short girl walking behind them with her head lowered Hearing their voices and seeing their smiles, they seemed happy as if they had found a treasure, or enough food for weeks... Are they good people? Their first reaction when they saw him wasn''t suggesting that... then how bad they are?! Robin felt his heart clenched at the thought of the things these two giants might do to him, but he could do nothing even if he wanted to... With a talisman in hand and closed eyes, he decided to walk with the flow and leave his fate to his luck. Chapter 226 Otherworldly Creatures *baa* *crack* "ARGHHH!!" Robin felt terrible pain after being thrown to the floor by the giant... All the energy and time that we spent healing his body was wasted in a moment after he heard the sound of new cracks in his bones "HAHAHAHA Kara tui sui, Nutri ka!" The Giantughed out loud when he heard Robin''s bones break so easily then he made a hand gesture, and the ground under Robin started to move... About a quarter of an hour passed before Robin recovered from the pain in his body and began to look around, he found himself in arge, fully metallic cage, and there were people... or things... cuffed around him. One looks like a mixture of a human and a frog, another is so short that Robin missed him at first sight, and another is so skinny that you can count all the bones in his body one by one. About 11 individuals and each of them had a weird feature that made him special But what aroused his curiosity the most was an individual.. or a thing... unlike the rest who had just cuffs on their hands, this thing had cuffs on both hands and legs and even around his neck, and had chains all around its body, and soon he found out it was for a good reason... Its body was covered with blood-red scales, with two long spiral hornsing out from his forehead, and that was not it... Robin could easily feel an explosive force from his muscles as if they were made of metal and not flesh and blood, taller than Robin and shorter than thatbor, his height was approximately 2.2 meters *7.5 feet* But even all of these specifications were not what attracted Robin''s attention, Rather, his neck and face! His neck was covered with something like gills, which opened and closed constantly, as for his face... there was nothing in it but a mouth full of fangs! His skull is just like a human''s skull, but his eye, nose, and ear were not there, It''s not like they were cut, no, their spots were so smooth and polished that indicated it was born that way... it appeared like a training doll! Only his mouth was wide open and full of long sharp teeth And currently, the head of that creature was directed at Robin, and saliva was dribbling from his mouth... "What are you looking at, you bastard?" Robin''s heart clenched when he saw that creature''s saliva dripping while looking toward him, as he clenched on the talisman even more forcefully, but he clearly knew that this thing would definitely not be defeated by a level 25 talisman either! Within a few minutes, Robin met two beings who could bepared to a mid-leveled saint. At that moment, the girl who had found him earlier entered the carriage, gently adjusted Robin, and seated him with his back on the iron bars behind him. *GRRRRR* The crimson creature gritted his teeth like he couldn''t hold himself anymore and dashed to move forward toward Robin, but the strong chains around his body prevented him. "You lowly being, you won''t eat me today!!" Robin cried out loud when he saw this scene, that thing was clearly dying to eat him!! The girl giggled when she saw this and then looked at Robin and started making a few gestures with her hand... Thenguage barrier may be too great, but hand gestures always do the trick for intelligent beings... Quickly Robin understood that she wanted to say that that creature can''t hear and that his screams wouldn''t help. Then the girl fetched a bucket of water and began wiping Robin''s neck and face from the fruit juice and blood of the beast he had blown up earlier before a voice came from outside the carriage, "Sallmon MAT!!" The girl panicked, then took the bucket and left quickly, leaving Robin among strange creatures, some of whom had their eyes fixed on him as if they could not bear to wait to eat his flesh and chirp his bones. Annoyed by the situation, Robin just closed his eyes again and turned on thew of life to heal himself, but this time with a quarter of its strength, afraid that he would draw attention with the green glow... with the mini-prison carriage moving and he was left alone again it wasn''t too much different from he was lying on the forest floor afraid that another beast might appear at any moment, here is a possible danger, there was a possible danger... it actually would be hard if he had to choose between the two! Well, for now at least... the only new bad thing now other than all the danger around him is that he did not find the same peace and silence that he had enjoyed all those past days... The prisoners next to him started talking to each other in a loud voice after the carriage started moving again "Um te tari?" "Kikiki Sami Ra Ni Ri!" After trying to focus a few times, Robin surrendered to reality and slowly opened his eyes again, and began to look at the other prisoners with some interest... The two sides of the conversation were an old woman wrapped in tree branches and it seemed as if the leaves wereing out of her body, while the other person was a man sweating profusely as if a waterfall had opened over his head. They didn''t care about Robin''s gazes as they continued their discussion, it''s clear that they are used to this kind of attention... so they ignore Robin, and Robin ignored the creature that is still salivating while looking in his direction.. each one cares about his own affairs And on that, another 5 hours passed -- "Ser fet A cert... I''m in the past... Calto Sylvay.. at that big tree and..." "Me too! Kote Far Soon Siri.. that day and I was.. faw vex ti!" That was what Robin was hearing now... After the first quarter of an hour of conversation between them, he was about to yell at the two of them to shut their mouths, but he restrained himself when he learned the word *I* from their conversation when the woman pointed at herself as she said it And he continued observing them silently... Repetition of words, hand gestures, pointing here and there... In just 3 hours, Robin was able to trante the meanings of more than 30 words! After that he wanted to take the subject to the next level, so he activated the Eye of Truth with a quarter of its power and started reading their lips and monitoring all the physical and nervous variables while pronouncing each word, and so the number of words he knew increased exponentially... By the end of the five hours, he had already tranted almost all the simple words that a four-year-old kid would know, so it wouldn''t be an exaggeration if Robin said he could understand a quarter of the conversation beside him! It also appears that * Kara Tui* the girl yelled when she saw him and the other giants said a few times also meant: talking corpse Robin was extremely confused when he knew this, why would that girl yell that when he tried to talk to her? Was it because of the blood and sticky juice on his face? his weak aura? Was it because of his extremely damaged body? ... but she looked like a weak little girl, how can she sense his injuries?! Robin continued listening to their conversation for another three hours with utmost interest, until a giant came and told them to shut up, before they started preparing a camp outside for the night. After a while, Robin found the girl who came next to him with dishes, something like bread and some roasted beast meat, a simple dish without any spices, but it was Robin''s first real meal in this world, and it was actually the most he can hope for in a situation like this.. maybe those guys weren''t too bad after all! and then she started feeding him in his mouth and said with a smile, " Eat all of it, okay? maybe a miracle happens and Your fish-like bones would get a little bit stronger hehe." The words were so simple that Robin understood the whole sentence easily, but it also left him dumbfounded! Chapter 227 Slaves, Or..? What does she mean fishbones?! he has cracked many of his bones but that could be because of a beast attack or something else After hearing the girl''s strange words, he immediately activated his spiritual sense and pour it all on her body, and immediately stopped chewing his food in stupefaction... Her bones are at least two or three times more dense than his own and they take up more space in her body than his, her skeleton makes up at least 60% of her entire body in size, and represents about 90% in terms of mass and weight! Not only that, but the number of bones in his body is also higher, especially in the areas of the body''s joints Her spine in particr is extremely strong, with this structure and toughness, it can bepared to a steel pir! Seeing her bone structure, it was not strange if she called him fishbones! Even her muscles are not like the muscles of the humans he knows, the texture of the flesh in her body tends to be spongy, it seems as if it is specially designed to withstand pressure without tearing, but at the same time it is tougher than the flesh of ordinary humans and it would take much more damage to harm it This short, slender girl, in fact, is much heavier than him, and her body is much stronger as well! Just based on the strength of her bones and flesh alone, this seemingly young girl can beat the shit out of a tenth-level cultivator... If she was born in his world and had the surname Burton, she would have held the rank of an army officer or been treated like a genius who should be brought up with care! This short, big-chested girl was far from being an ordinary human being! "What? Do you like my chest too, fishbones? Hehehe" The girl giggled as she felt Robin''s shooked look on her Embarrassed, overwhelmed by his astonishment, Robin lowered his eyes and quickly returned to chewing his food. "Hm?" The girl was surprised by his reaction, which seemed as if he understood what she was saying, but wasn''t he speaking some Foreignnguage? she was to say something, but a voice interrupted her " Girl, Laurie,e here!" As one of the giants suddenly shouted "Coming!" The girl immediately left the food aside and then looked at Robin with a smile and said, "I will be back in a bit." Robin followed her with his eyes until she jumped out of the carriage, and then went back to look at the grilled meat in front of him... he tried to raise his right hand to get it closer, but he couldn''t raise it more than an inch from the floor before it went down and bumped into it again, so he sighed and gave up... He would have to activate all his energy reserve just to grab that dish and he doesn''t know how will that affect the giants when they feel it, maybe they would feel threatened and kill him? or maybe not... but it isn''t worth the risk. Food is right in front of him and he can''t even help himself! "AAAAAhhhhhhhhhhhh... EMM... EMMM" Suddenly a painful cry came from behind him, followed by several screams that sounded muffled. Robin quickly turned behind him to see if thieves had attacked the caravan and killed someone! But he did not expect, even for a moment, what he saw. One of the giants grabbed the girl *Laurie* and violently had sex with her from behind... The awful size difference between the two was visible to Laurie every time he bumped her from behind "Hmmm! Hmmm!!" She put both her hands over her mouth so as not to let out loud screams as two lines of tears went down her eyes, as well as a torrent of blood from her genital area... Robin couldn''t force himself to watch this savage sight anymore, he gritted his teeth, then redirected his face forward again and closed his eyes. This did not concern him, and even if it did... He had nothing in his hand to do. "EMMM! Emmm!" "HAHAHAHA YES! YES!!" "Hmmm! Hmmm!" As the first one started a few soon followed, in a few minutes the noises doubled this time it was from more than one source, it was other girls with other giants... the exact same situation was happening everywhere Even one of the giants seemed to need some privacy so he left the rest of the giants and came and did it with a girl right in front of Robin''s face Only now was Robin beginning to understand how big that caravan was, and it wasn''t just two giants and one human-like girl... So far the voices he''s counted under the wing of the night belong to 7 giants and more than 15 different girls! One of the strange things about what is happening is that the prisoners werepletely unaffected by what was happening... No one was aroused and no one was angry, even the two chatterers did not stop talking but kept it lower as if nothing is happening around them! But Robin couldn''t take it any longer, using the minor heavenlyw of sound, Robinpletely shut off his hearing as he closed his eyes, trying not to think about what was going on around him. *poke poke * About half an hourter, Robin felt something poking his shoulder and quickly opened his eyes, It was Laurie, who spoke with a smile, "Have you been sleeping? Let''s get on with your meal!" Robin looked at her as if she was the strangest thing in existence, traces of tears were still on the girl''s cheek, and blood was still dripping from between her legs, but she still came with a forced fake smile to feed him... He also looked outside the carriage and found that the group sex party was over, and he found some girls lying on the ground breathing heavily in a small bond of their own blood, and some of them returned with difficulty to their work as if nothing had happened... ''What the hell is going on here?!'' A question burst into Robin''s mind The girls don''t appear to be ves, they don''t have chains, they don''t seem to work with the fear of the whip, nor did they hate the giants or their jobs... that giant even called her with her name, Laurie, as if they are friends! Even this girl Laurie when she found Robin was wandering alone and had to go back to call the two giants, which means they have a lot of freedom! All clues indicate that they are free... but they are undoubtedly treated worse than ves!! '' these girls aren''t humans, at least not like me.. are they the females of this giant''s race? Is this normal in this world that males treat their females this way?! How is it possible that the difference between males and females of the same race is so vast in size and stature?!'' Robin thought as he looked at the girl in front of him with knotted eyebrows. "Say ahh." Laurie brought a piece of meat and brought it to his mouth with a smile, unconcerned with the frown on Robin''s face. Chapter 228 I Will Have To Do WHAT!? Robin wanted to ask her a thousand questions, but in the end, he opened his mouth and took a bite of the grilled meat... If what had just happened was normal for this world, it would seem suspicious if he asked about it, or rather... he didn''t want to hear that what had just happened wasn''t normal, it would only make him feel worse about the situation when there is nothing in his hand. The most important thing now is to heal himself quickly, finish exploring the majorw of gravity and try to get the hell out of this cage before the giants decide to rape him too!! next morning --- "Open the gate, we are --Shira Tate Kunasa--" Robin opened his voice after hearing a shout from one of the giants and felt the carriage stop, he slowly turned to his left and found high wooden walls and a few giants in uniform surrounding the carriage It is clear that they were trying to enter a city of some kind. After about five minutes of exchanging words, one of the giants from the caravan grabbed a girl and thrust her toward the chief of the guards, "She has a big ass and -- tashi kum da-- she will be -- tara sso-- for you! Hehe." "Hmm¡­." the chief of the guards put his hand on the girl''s head and rotated her to see her buttocks, then smiled and nodded before asking, "How many times has she been used?" "Only 5 times!" The giant quickly replied "Hmm, she would survive a few more... alright, you maye in." said the chief of the guards, giving a leud smile, as he pulled the girl''s head away from the road and signaled to the guards behind him to clear the way for the caravan. The whole time Robin did not take his eyes off her... from start to finish the girl did not say a word, but from the involuntary movement of her fingers and the loud sound of her heart, it was clear that she was afraid, but it was also clear that she did not feel any nostalgia to return to that caravan! She was just afraid and anticipating her new fate, but it didn''t appear she felt much of a change... ''What exactly is this situation!?'' Robin furrowed his eyebrow when he looked at the rest of the girls in the caravan and did not find a reaction towards their sister who had been taken by a stranger in front of their eyes He even saw see a girl of them waving her goodbye with a smile? ''The women in this world are very strange...'' Robin thought and sighed, truly feeling bad for all the women of this race but after one moment it seemed as if he had had a stroke.. Right after entering the gate, Robin saw giants in the streets with long hair, prominent chests, and they appear to be very much... females? ''Perhaps they are strange looking males?'' Robin thought to himself, but he automatically started looking for the giants all the way and trying to differentiate between them, those giants with a female appearance are just too many.. almost half of the pedestrians in the streets.. Even though they did not look even a quarter of the beauty of the girls in the caravan, theposition of the body, the clothes covering the chest, and even the slightly different walk style confirm that these are the females of the giants'' race! Robin quickly turned back to look at the girls in the caravan and a question exploded in his head, ''who the hell are those..?!'' But he didn''t have time to think, and the carriage stopped again, but this time the giants in the caravan began to move quickly, getting out wood nks and construction tools from another carriage in the caravan. After about a quarter of an hour, it became clear that they were trying to build something, a tform specifically. Robin was terrified when he saw the tform, if hebined this with his ce in the cage and what happened to the girl at the entrance to the city... Is this a ve caravan? Will I be sold now?! he can''t even walk probably! Will the buyer treat him like some kind of a doll? will he be eaten? Will he be treated like an animal as he is now..? What is the probability that a smart person that will treat him with the respect he deserves buys him in a ce like this? ZERO! "ARGHHH!!" Robin tried to put all his strength into his legs to try to stand up, but most of the fractures were simply there and he didn''t have enough time to heal them yet, trying to escape now is impossible! His features turned into an ugly shape, and secretly he pumped all his energy into all the talismans that he nted around his body... with a thought, an explosion will ur that turn a quarter of this city to ashes, and of course, his body as well. He simply ignored his mission and everyone he ever knew at this stage, Robin Burton shall not be sold and bought!! At that moment a voice was heard, "Calm down, nothing bad will happen to you." It was Laurie, when she noticed his movements and features she came to calm him down "...Is ... I... sold?" Robin asked, stuttering in theirnguage "Oh! You do know ournguage then! I thought - sassy Colvay Sisrr - that''s good!" A look of happiness appeared on Laurie''s face "Please.. word.. easy.." Robin spoke again "Oh? I will try... do not be afraid.. you won''t be sold.. do you understand?" Laurie looked cute trying to choose her words, but the words were enough to calm Robin a bit.. he''s still ready to blow himself up with them at any time... but he rxes a bit. "We will talk after.. umm.. we finished, okay?" Laurie said again with a joyful smile, when she saw Robin nod, she giggled and then got off the carriage and went to help build the tform with the rest. After another hour ---- ? "Come on,e on, we are the best -- Kunasa -- in thends! Come one on." One of the giants stood on the tform and started shouting People in the street are already starting to gather, especially the giant females who came over with big smiles and anticipation in their eyes At that moment, one of the giants opened the cage and grabbed the half-human half-frog, and led him to the tform There the half-human half-frog started doing acrobatics and jumping around, and the assembled giants started pping and whistling After he is done, one of the giants brought the half-human half-frog to his ce in the cage again and took the olddy with tree branches instead, leading her to the tform too where she began to perform nts rted show. "Hahaha what a strange race, look where the branches from haha" Robin finally understood what was happening... this is a wandering circus! ''Will I also have to do a show like them?!'' ''I''m dead! They will kill me!! I am a failure at anything social !!'' ''AAHHH!!!'' Chapter 229 Display The whole thing took about two hours, everyone who was with Robin in the carriage got out and performed a special show that only his kind can do But the two hours passed on Robin as if it were two minutes... afraid that he would be called to the tform! The possibility of this happing was extremely low for his condition, they shouldn''t be too stupid to force him jump around in this state, right? But the fear of being forced out on that tform and dancing around like a clown as these fools, was eating him from the inside out! He, Rubin Burton, was not meant to entertain people in such manner! He was hoping that the guards woulde and cancel the circus at thest minute or some young master to some and crash the party, just anything dramatic like that to save him from this possible humiliation... but time passed and nothing happened As he as drifting in his thoughts and fears, life was beaming outside... After each show, the audience would throw ck notes at the seven giants in charge of the circus, and they were gleefully collecting the ck notes from the floor Robin guessed that these things were some kind of money. Even the crimson creature towards the end also came out with cuffs on his hands, feet, and neck, he couldn''t move a single step without being guided by two giants... Yet the audience was frightened when they saw it. " A demon!! " "Wow! They even have a demon with them!!" They weed all the performances withughter and apuse, but this particr crimson creature was greeted with shouts and fear, some of them even involuntarily took a few steps back. Robin furrowed his eyebrows, he could easily tell that some of the people who looked afraid or preparing to flee were in fact stronger than the *demon*, but that didn''t stop them from being afraid of it anyway. The giant in charge of the caravanughed when he saw this and reassured his audience, then he brought arge beast bone covered with meat and started waving them in front of the crimson creature soon he started directing his head wherever the piece of meat went as if he was hypnotizing Then one of the giants let go of the chain that tied his neck a little, and the crimson creature rushed towards the piece of meat like an arrow, and took a huge bite crushing even the bone as if it was nothing, and almost nibbled the fingers of the giant who was holding it! "Wow" "They are really what I heard..." "I wouldn''t want to deal with those things, our men who control these things are really awesome!" "Wretched demons, how can you sleep with those things alive around you people? I always say we should exterminate them and do the dirty work ourselves, but no one listens!!" The crowd split about this one, some of them started side discussions and some pped a little and some of them started throwing those ck notes again But this time, while the giants were collecting notes from the earth, one of them spoke, "You are wasting our time, isn''t there anything new?" Most of the crowd nodded, it was clear that they had seen some of these creatures before or at least heard a lot about them, what attracted them to the circus were only the dazzling performances... "Haha don''t worry everyone, we left the best for the end!" The circus chief dered, then waved to his men They hurriedly escorted the crimson creature back to its original spot and tied it well, then one of them carried Robin on his shoulder! ''Dammit! I''m the best they left until the end?! I know I''m awesome but not in this way!!'' Robin screamed inwardly, but he didn''t dare say a word The giant walked forward with confidence and a big smile under the audience''s knotted eyebrows and strange gazes, until he reached half the tform and lowered Robin from his shoulder, and made him turn around to face the audience, then he grabbed Robin''s hands and pulled two arms firmly on both sides while his feet were still off the ground... In this scene, In particr, Robin looked as if he is crucified. "Hmm? What are we watching? A slightly taller human male?" One of the spectators asked in a sarcastic tone "Haha, please everyone, feel his body with your soul sense." The head of the caravan said confidently Robin closed his eyes and gritted his teeth until they almost shattered... This was undoubtedly the most humiliating moment he had faced in his entire life. "AHH!!" The first cry came from a giant female, then she put her hand over her mouth, and then the astonishing reactions followed. ? " Oh my God.." "What are these bones? What is this tender meat...?" "Look at all those broken bones!!" "How is he alive?" "Is this a new species?" "You found a treasure for yourself!" "This is definitely a rare species, he is not a human male!" "I have opened my eyes today!" Involuntarily the audience began to take out the ck papers and throw them toward the stage in satisfaction, although their eyes were still focused on Robin Other people passing by in the street heard the shouts of wonder and stood to watch this new creature as well, very soon the number of spectators doubled "Hahaha thank you very much." The giantughed out loud, the money he got immediately after Robin''s disy exceeded all previous offersbined! After a few more minutes, after making sure no one else would pay anything, the head of the caravan ordered the giant carrying Robin to put him back in the cage *gently* *baa* "ARGHHH" his head was busy with returning back quickly to split the profits with his aplices, the giant threw Robin at the metal floor like a sack of potatoes unconcerned with whatever happened to him, causing him two more fractures in his right leg. Laura waited until the giant left and hurried into the cage to help Robin to sit up straight, then put her hand on the new fractures with a look of pity on her face, "Does it hurt so much? this shouldn''t be new to you, you should have faced this kind of injuries a lot in your lifetime, How do you treat yourself when you got hurt like that? Tell me to help you." "No... you need... please.. leave me.." Robin spoke in great pain, his eyes still closed. The girl thought that he was in pain because of his leg, but knowing that he doesn''t need her, she looked at him sorrowfully one more time and then left the carriage, thinking that he should have a way to treat his wounds... And he does! but she simply did not know that the damage to his dignity was much more severe than a thousand broken bones... He didn''t even think about his injuries or to return to learn Gravity Major Heavenly Law again, his mind refused to be cleared... Nothing is going on in his head now except the most brutal way to kill those seven damned giants!! Chapter 230 Desperate Bet A few hours after the circus show -- dozens of miles away from the city Immediately after thepletion, the seven giants dismantled the tform and prepared the caravan again to leave, and then exited the city without dy, as if they were afraid to wait a minute longer in this ce. As for Robin, his eyes were still closed, trying hard to hold back his tears from falling... The resounding fall, the supernatural gravity, tens of broken bones and torn muscles, and the confrontation with the giant dark beast didn''t break Robin... but those minutes on the tform almost did it. The only thing preventing him from blowing himself up with everyone right now is that he came knowing that he might get humiliated.. . at least that''s what the all-seeing God repeatedly told him. But he thought that the insult he was talking about was like the one he and Caesar faced at the Bradley Military Academy at the hands of the few brats, but this is simply too..!! ''sigh~'' At this moment, he remembered something.. So he opened his eyes and looked at the other handcuffed creatures next to him He was now sure they were once free like him but were caught and are now forced to do these shows to keep their lives But looking at them, they did not even look sad... And the short humanoid girls in the caravan are all hard-working and acting naturally as they have already forgotten that one of them was given as a present to the city''s guard earlier TODAY! Robin couldn''t spot any signs of hatred or even alienation against the Seven giants. ''Why... why does everyone act as if they are on a pic? Don''t they know what *humiliation* means in this world!? Do they not know what it means to be a ve?!'' A question exploded in his head But he quickly calmed down again, and a serious look appeared on his face... It seemed as if he had made up his mind about something. *shooo* Faint green light began to glow around his body and emanate from his eyes. "Huh..? guys, look at fishbones..." One of the giants noticed what was going on and drew the attention of the others "Hmmm? he is radiating light?" A giant approached Robin to take a closer look and began to poke him, but Robin did not pay him any attention... "Oh? hurry up and Check out his body!" The head of the caravan suddenly said "It¡­ heals? Slowly.. but it heals.." A look of astonishment and shock appeared on the faces of the rest of the giants, and even the girls and the rest of the imprisoned creatures looked at him in amazement. "What a strange species..." "What do we do, boss?" The head of the caravan looked long at Robin who seemed to be separated from the world, then looked at the path ahead of him again and spoke, "Leave him be.. maybe this is his kind''s way of recovering, it would be good if he stayed alive for us a little longer." "Haha, you are right, boss! Get well, sweetie, get well soon! Haha!" p Hearing those words, Robin finally breathed a sigh of relief. When he stayed 5 days lying in the forest before under theplete influence of the Law of Life, he had healed himself reasonably well, although arge part of the energy was intended to keep him alive due to theck of food. As for activating thew of life in its weak form now, as he did since he was arrested, It will only make things worse It will take much longer, and those animals will throw him badly again and break his bones again, The Perfect Major Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique Of Life must be activated in the best way! There weren''t too many options in front of him if he wanted to leave this cage The only way is to activate The Perfect Major Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique Of Life with its full energy and pray that no one will interrupt him.. andpletely activate the eyes of truth also to speed up the process of discovering the major heavenlyw of gravitation. Robin was truly far away from his best when he was on that tform, but from their reactions, he knew how much money they made from his show So if he didn''t do something that was a direct threat to them they definitely wouldn''t kill him or do him more harm. So if he activated the two techniques either they would get suspicion and want to harm him and in this case it would end up with everyone dying together, and for how he feels now he was really ready to do it... or they would leave him heal himself in peace. This was a huge bet, and he won! Quickly another four days passed, the caravan kept a straight line in and out of a few forests... during which time Robin didn''t blink once "Hmmm?" Even the seven giants were very surprised by the green light activating so far on his body and in his eyes and started looking at each other that something strange was going on. But the head of the caravan dismissed everyone''s concern every time that this was normal for Robin''s sex, and even ordered Laurie to increase Robin''s ration so that he could heal better. Only a fool would risk the death of such a treasure! As for Robin, he had no idea what was happening around him... His entire focus was extracting the majorw of gravity patterns, even while eating his meals he didn''t look at the food or listen to a word that Laurie was saying. His eyes arepletely open and are constantly moving toward the horizon After another four days-- the convoy reached another city The same circus was repeated with the same shows, even with the same bribery to the head of the city guard with a humanoid girl. To ensure that a smart person would not see him and be exposed, Robin stopped using the twows after entering the city, but returned to activate them again immediately after leaving it. When Robin activated his two techniques again after leaving the city, they didn''t look at him the same... his action caused suspicion this time to enter the heart of everyone, even the head of the convoy himself... but he was too precious to do something to him. After another five days -- a few individuals got out of the bushes and attacked the caravan. Chapter 231 The Human Role There were at least 15 giants among the attackers, Robin estimated their strength to be around the middle and high levels of the knighthood realm, with two of them being between low and middle-level saints. With them also another 30 half naked males that the tallest of them in about 1.6 cm *5.1 ft*, just slightly taller than the girls at the caravan and has a simr physique to them, and all of them have equivalent to level 10 strength as well The attack was very fierce and fast, but the battle was resolved just as fast... It may even be described as a one sided massacre, it was like a fight between thugs and trained elite soldiers Although at first sight, Robin estimated that those 15 were just as powerful as the giants of the caravan and perhaps even stronger if their numbers were added to the scale. The Seven Giants of the caravan were unexpectedly powerful! When the fight began, the tattoos of the seven giants began to emit energy vibrations before every attack they directed When the attackers felt the presence of the tattoos they started wavering and some started running away! this attracted Robin''s attention and kept on looking at it with frowned eyebrows, ''these are definitely not ordinary tattoos..'' In about a few minutes all of the attackers were killed, even the head of the convoy stalked the two strongest bandits and banged their heads effortlessly even though their physical strength appeared very close! ''Those tattoos...'' Robin muttered, these things are most likely the key to the power system in this world, he definitely felt some Heavenly Laws in it, but he just couldn''t get his finger on what it is... From start to finish Robin did not care about the result What if the bandits win? they would never let him and the prisoners leave! and his current condition is not optimal anyway, so it didn''t really matter who kills whom, but the tattoos officially attracted his attention now... It was undoubtedly the difference in the fighting that urred... and it told him that the true strength of those seven was far beyond his initial estimates. After the fighting ended, the head of the caravan ordered the girls to make camp to spend the night here, and then he and the rest of the other giants took some of the dead bodies and disappeared among the bushes... After two hours they came back againughing, with 3 huge beasts on their backs with blood dripping from their teeth... It''s clear that they used those corpses as bait It was a big feast today celebrating a crushing victory, followed by lots and lots of violent sex, and the end was that one of the girls died of excessive bleeding. The reaction of the giant who was having sex with her was that he angrily threw her on top of the rest of the corpses, then took another girl that was passing behind him by chance and continued what he was doing.. as if nothing had happened. The other girls also tented their own wounds silently or just gave the corpse onest goodbye gaze before looking in front of them again After the whole party was over, Laurie came with some leftovers and sat down next to Robin, and started cutting the meat, "You are in luck today, there are a lot of leftovers! I see that most of your wounds and all your fractures are about to heal, at this pace maybe after another 3 days you will bepletely healed? that''s awesome! What a tremendous healing power, no wonder you managed to survive all these years, you know once I ~~~" Robin looked at the girl who did not stop talking and the blood that did not stop falling from between her legs... Is she his enemy or his savior? This girl was the one who found him and put him in this position, but without her, he might have already been some beast''s dinner... Thest time he replied to her was after his first circus show and he told her to leave him alone, yet she came every day to feed him and talked nonstop even when he waspletely ignoring her. "You... what are.. you?" Robin finally uttered his first words in 9 days "Oh!! You finally decided to talk to me again? .. What''s wrong with this question? What am I like? Oh sorry, do I speak fast? Do you understand anything I''m saying?!" Laurie said in one breath Over the past few days, Robin took some of his time by directing the eyes of the truth toward the giants while they were talking or the little chats of the prisoners, his master of thenguage became much better. "You... a ve? Free? Why are you treated like this every day... and then youe to me as if nothing had happened? How do you keep that smile of yours?" Robin spoke as if he was trying to study a strange case "ve? Free..? What do you mean? I don''t understand you..." Laurie raised an eyebrow, "This is the role we humans have in life, no more, no less." "Role...?" Robin furrowed an eyebrow, then continued in a heavy tone, "What do you mean... the role of the humans?" "Hmmm? Have you been living under a rock your whole life?" Laurie was really surprised "I was born with a different body.. as you see.. that is why I was living with my grandfather in istion from the world to protect me.. and I don''t know anything.." Robin casually made up an excuse "ooh is that so? So you were born into a human family like us? damn, you can start your own species if your kids got your attributes! But you know what, I knew that we are rted somehow!! Hehe." Laurie giggled And then proudly ced her hand on her chest, "Let me tell you what you need to know then... we live in the world that belongs to a species called the Nihari Giants, they are very, very powerful and they have divine tattoos on top of that, they are the supreme beings and they stand above everyone and everything, and you have already seen quite a few of them hehe. As for all the other races, they are secondary races whose mission is to serve the Nihari giants in one way or another. There is a race that grows crops for them, a race that takes care of mining, Some races that provide them with meat like the intelligent lizards, their limps are a primary source of food for the Nihari Giants, and they are kind enough to give them time to regrow their limps before harvesting them again. And there is even a race that takes care of keeping the numbers of the rest of the races under control... They are too kind to let us Humble beings live in their world As for us humans, we are in a very high position because we look like the Nihari giants! They use us as personal assistants and the females of our human race especially because we help them relieve their sexual pressures... it''s... it''s a great honor for us!" Robin was shocked to the point he hoped she was exaggerating! But he did not detect any signs of lying or deception in her words, the rest of the prisoners also did not seem to have any reaction to her words except for a prisoner that have scales and looked a little like a lizard, he seemed pained... Every word she said was undoubtedly true without any exaggeration. Chapter 232 Farm Robin narrowed his eyebrows as if he had heard the strangest thing ever... They are ves, their entire races are ves... and they are okay with it? What did the giants do to their ancestors in the past to make all the other races submissive to this degree... How did they make theter generations be born epting their fate as eternal ves?! "So... you volunteered toe and help those seven Nihari Giants?" Robin asked again, trying to figure out as much as he can "No no, they came to our settlement and they chose all the pretty girls in it, we are the ones you see now.. but I don''t think I''m pretty though, you should have seen the girls who were taken two years ago! They were really gorgeous!" Laurie spoke while feeding Robin into his mouth He chewed his food slowly as he looked at it strangely and then asked after he finished, "You had a settlement? Tell me about it? Did you have a family?" "Hehe I''m d to answer, but open your mouth again!" Laurie put another piece of meat in his mouth and then continued, "I was born in one of the human settlements in this province, the whole settlement is dedicated to us humans, and the giants have issued orders that no one enters or leave it without permission, this is to protect us of course! .. as for my Family... Yes, I had one... I have had many siblings in the past, but When I left, I still had two sisters and my father... but that''s in the past now..." Robin finally noticed some pain when she remembered her family, "What do you mean you had it? what happened to your other siblings? ...and why didn''t you mention your mother?" "My other siblings were summoned to help the masters before me and so they are out of the family, whoever finds his role neveres back. Just like me now, because I got out of the vige my two remaining siblings aren''t allowed to speak to me, now I have to serve my masters to death, I don''t have a family or anything like that anymore..." Laurie then took a short pause her then a smile came back to her face as she continued, "well, that is how life is! hehe, oh, as for my mother, she died like a Superhero!" "Hero? How?" Robin asked as he took another bite of the over grilled meat "...one day 4 giants came to the vige to choose a few girls, but the number of girls in the vige was very few because of the recent deportation of arge number and this threatened our linage existence, and this is a serious crime punishable by the high-ranking officials of the giants... But the four giants refused to listen to our settlement chief and go away and choose violence. In the end, the chief made a deal with them to give them one woman who already carried several children before... and they chose my mother." Laurie spoke slowly and tried to upy herself with cutting the food and looking down, perhaps to keep her tears from falling. She didn''t need toplete the rest of the story.. four giants take turns on an old woman... He could hear her screams and imagine the bloody scene just by mentioning it. A settlement for humans that prevents them from leaving or entering without the permission of the giants, the giants can juste by and choose whomever they want among them and leave, and There arews that prevent the overuse to protect the linage of the settlement and to secure a stable supply of the future generations... This is a description fit for a farm!! "Did your father not try to defend your mother that night? Or did that chief of the settlement not try to stop them from killing her...?" Robin asked again, trying to understand this world more "Hahahaha." One of the prisoners chuckled as if he had heard the strangest joke, he was the lizard looking guy "Shut up or you will cut your ration!" Laurie looked at that prisoner and said sharply, and then returned to Robin with a smile, "I don''t understand what you are saying, why would my father or the chief interfere? My mother did a great favor for the girls of the tribe, and there was nothing suspicious about it to even report it to the authorities... Everything was done peacefully in her bedroom." Robin opened his eyes to thest of them... They raped her to death on her bed? This is too overbearing... But the strangest thing is that her husband did not say anything? Have all their sensations been killed to this degree? Did they all just turn into cows and goats?! But Robin is sure that when he has his mobility back he will be strong enough to kill a few giants without a problem, as for those local humans, they have much more physical strength and hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation history than his! theoretically, they should be much stronger than him... What he is hearing now didn''t make any sense at all! When a question came to Robin''s mind and he spoke directly, "In your opinion, how far away is your settlement chief''s strengthpared to you?" "Hmmm I don''t know, I think I''m a little stronger than him because he''s old now, but he''s more experienced than me, I guess we''ll know when we have a fight! Hehehe,e on open your mouth and say ah~" ''as I expected'' Robin thought... the humans of this world don''t know anything about energy cultivation and martial arts. Then he just narrowed his eyes and looked at the horizon again and chewed his food quietly, he did not try to ask her anything else.. the picture of this world in his mind has became much more clearer now. If he wants to sessfully defend against the attack that will affect this within fifty years, he will have to unite the Nihari giants around one cause... or that is what he thought This arrogant race will definitely not listen to a lowly being like him! It''s more difficult than he imagined, he has to start thinking of some strategy right now and-- *Drip* The sound of a water drop hitting the floor made Robin shiver all over and stopped his thoughts. Not using the eyes of the Truth to check the patterns around him, and not busy talking to Laurie, Robin was forced to notice something he had been trying to ignore since he entered the cage... the drooling terrifying crimson creature that was still looking in his direction. Besides the short time he spent on stage, that thing didn''t budge his head from Robin''s direction for a moment, even when raw meat was brought for him to eat while looking at Robin! Like a wolf looking at its prey, like a rapist looking at a beautiful girl... That thing was dying inside to jump at him and eat him alive. Robin felt humiliated, endangered, and angry every time he noticed that creature, this time he couldn''t just ignore it and shouted out loud, "WHAT THE F*CK ARE YOU LOOKING AT!!!" Chapter 233 The Demons The loud shout frightened all the prisoners and even attracted the attention of the giants, but the crimson creature didn''t react at all... Laurie sighed and shook her head, "I told you not to pay attention to him, the demons do not hear nor see, and do not care about the gestures and feelings of any other race,munication with them is impossible..." "Hah.. haa.. haa.." Robin gasped hard after the shout that drained arge part of his energy and psychic power, everything in him is yelling to get up and kill that damn crimson thing right now!! Then he looked at Laurie and asked, "How is it possible for a whole living race to not hear nor see? How do they survive then? That is impossible!" "That a known fact, See those big nostrils on his neck? This is his nose, and it is also his whole life.." Laurie said and then continued the exnation, "The nostrils of the demons are extremely sensitive and powerful that he *sees* the shape of our bodies now precisely by counting the number of pores that produce sweat out of your skin, As he is looking at you now, he sees a red aura in the shape of your body, and for some reason, it is clear that he likes your smell more than anyone else... maybe because you have a delicate and soft body? hehe. Demonsmunicate with each other through certain smells thate out of their nostrils as well, but they are extremely simplemunicationmands, such as: Danger, Attack, Retreat... things like this. And they know nothing in their lives but reproduction and hunting, they breed very quickly and their children grow rapidly, and then they startforming groups at a very young age to attack their prey in packs, they eat anything that has blood in it, but they especially love hunting the intelligent beings!" "They can breed quickly?!" Robin was astonished by this information, knowing that this information came from humans, who are considered one of the fastest breeding species and one man can have tens of children in his lifetime if he took multiple wives, so what about those? Then he continued his question, "If there is a race that breeds as fast as you describe and can reach this kind of strength¡­ then that truly frightening" Robin pointed toward the demon who possesses the power of a middle levels Saint, "Looks like the era of the Nihari giants is about to end!" "Kikiki" one of the prisonersughed, "They are just stupid bastards, they work as cleaners and they don''t even know!" Robin looked at the prisoner and narrowed his eyes, it seems that this person wasn''t afraid to speak, unlike Laurie "... the Nihari giants do not reproduce quarter as fast as even the humans, their women do not like the idea of ??having sex with their males, they prefer to go to battles than take care of their children so they had to find a way to bnce the numbers of other creatures, or they would increase in number to the point where they would be in danger." The prisoner spoke in a low voice and then continued, "The demons love to hunt intelligent beings that have the shared ancient bloodline, such as humans, nihari giants, half-frogs, lizard people, and so on... Eating our meat and drinking our blood is what increases their strength. That thing in front of you probably ate hundreds or maybe thousands of intelligent beings to reach this kind of power. And the Nihari giants make this easy for them, as they lure them next to the settlements of other intelligent creatures and prepare suitable nests for them so that they act as predators to reduce the increase in the poption of this area... That is their *role* in the Nihari world, they use their tiny bit of intelligence they got from the ancient bloodline to work together to hunt other intelligent creatures, that is the only thing they are f*cking smart at! Sigh~ when the poption of the settlement they are hunting at reaches the ideal number that the giants want, they capture the demons again and wait a few years before releasing them again in the same settlement, or send them to another settlement to clean it... as I said, they are just a scavenger race" "For the sake of..." Robin''s chest tightened again upon hearing this, the giants simply don''t see the rest of the living creatures as beings in the first ce, this is an unpleasant fate even for insects! "That is not true, they do not do this because they are afraid of us, but rather they do us a favor so that he does not starve because of ourrge numbers, and they use the demons to give us an equal chance of surviving!!" Laurie spoke heartily Robin shook his head upon hearing her, this girl''s head was washed horribly, but most likely her elders did this to protect her... A question suddenly popped into Robin''s head and asked Laurie, "But the demons'' numbers themselves..." If they are really reproducing fast and their kids are growing up fast, and they are getting this kind of preferential treatment and getting a lot of food, then they are the most dangerous species in the eyes of the Nihari giants! Before Laurie answers, that prisoner interfered again, "I know what you are thinking, brother, but you are missing something... the noses of these stupid beings are their greatest weapon but also their worst misfortune." Robin opened his eyes as if he understood something but let the prisoner continue, "There is a herbal form created by the First Heaven chosen and is now in the possession of all the great powers of the race of Nihari Giants. if you apply that form to your body, willpletely hide your smell... You can simply dance for two hours in front of that stupid thing And he will not even know that you are standing in front of him! There are giants dedicated to dealing with the demons, they use this form to enter their nests and kill their offspring every now and then, they just walk there chatting with each other while killing the kids in their mothers''ps, it''s easier than killing wild rabbits for them! Those stupid demons must think that their children die a natural death hahaha." Robin looked at the prisoner for a long time, " The demons are suffering just as much as the other intelligent creatures then, but It seems you don''t like them very much..." "Let me see you love them if you see them eating your family in front of your eyes." The prisoner spoke with a deep hatred "Enough! Enough talking about the affairs of the masters!!" She warned Laurie, with a look of great fear on her face "Hey.. who is that first Heaven Chosen?!" Robin remembered something and asked the prisoner, ignoring Laurie''s warnings "He''s just a son of a bitch who has---" The prisoner had barely started speaking when a hand went through the fence and grabbed his head. *saaash* Blood and brain parts sttered everywhere as the prisoner''s head disappeared. "You talk too much, fishbones..." Chapter 234 Scream Robin was nailed from his ce, terrified. He didn''t dare to blink even when a piece of the prisoner''s brain started slipping from his forehead and into his eye. Laurie also grabbed the rest of the food and quickly got off the carriage! Even when Robin was not focused he could hear her heartbeat bing too fast, it was so fast and loud that Robin felt her heart was going to explode.. "Ptui!" When he saw everyone inside the bars shut his mouth again, the head of the caravan spat on the ground and then left.. *baa baa baa* Robin miscalcted again. He had thought that no one would harm him as long as he brought them money, he is their hottest property now, how can they harm him bad enough to make him enable to *perform*? Only now did he understand how wrong he was. The head of the caravan did not hesitate for a moment to kill someone who made him money, he just crushed his head without warning! And all this because he cursed the first heaven chosen guy?! Who is this first heaven chosen?! The question exploded in Robin''s head, and he couldn''t bring himself to think of something else, but the pieces of the brain and the blood sttered on him convinced him to keep quiet... It is clear that this is not an existence that he can talk about freely. *inhale.. exhale.. inhale.. exhale..* Even with the power of his soul, it took Robin over ten minutes to clean his breathing and heartbeat... then he reactivated the major heavenlyw technique of Life and the eyes of the truth simultaneously. He should get out of here as soon as possible!! -------------------- After two more days-- The green glow in Robin''s eyes disappeared as he looked at his left arm and feet with a smile, the gleam around his body started fading as well until it disappeared... His recovery isplete! All his broken bones, all his torn muscles.. everything is back to normal, there is no scratch on his body anymore And better... Robin raised his left hand with ease and started turning it right and left with joy on his face. Over 90% of the first stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Gravitation pattern has been found and memorized! Although he still can''t use the majorw of gravity in full force yet, you can easily extract and use a few minorws of gravity from the patterns and use them to reverse gravity enough for him to move with ease Robin looked out of the corner of his eye at the seven giants leading the caravan... In that fight with the bandits, 6 giants of them showed that they had strength equivalent to an expert at the top of the Knighthood realm... Fighting them or trying to escape from them now would never be a problem. Robin''s strength as a level 16 knightbined with all thews he studied, fighting them wouldn''t be a hindrance, he wouldn''t even need to use the talismans he has! but... His eyes fell on the head of the caravan, that person has a strength equivalent to a saint at the middle levels and upper middle one at that, maybe level 25 or 26... the talismans might affect him but it wouldn''t kill him. The best n to deal with him would be to distract him with talismans, cause him some damage, and then run away at full speed "Dammit..." Robin said in a low voice Running away from a 25-level saint is definitely not as easy as he thinks it is, and it is still not his biggest problem... He might not have cuffs like the rest of the prisoners but he is still locked with them, the door opens only when one of the girls brings the food, and the giants keep full alert at that moment the only other time they open the door is when the circus starts, when can''t escape from much more giants watching!! His escape have to be dyed, but it was not impossible... First, he will have toplete the study of the mainw of gravitation as the minor ones will not help him in escaping from that person His second mission would have to increase his energy capacity a few times in order to withstand fighting the Six Giants and endure the use of talismans frequently, and then withstand running long distances¡­ In theory, he needs to be a saint to do all of this! But maybe level 20 will be enough... Robin clenched his teeth... Staying here until he gets to level 20 and finishes studying the Major Heavenly Law of Gravitypletely?! Now, there has to be another way, he has to-- *drip drip* While he was busy in his thoughts trying to n for the next period, he heard the voice that he hated the most it cut his train of thoughts and made him tremble all over. Robin knew his source directly... He looked forward again and saw the crimson creature looking in his direction with increased excitement... It seems that Robin''s movements stimted his scent, which aroused that creature even more. ''That''s it!!'' The two words exploded in Robin''s head, he couldn''t stand the look on that creature''s face any longer. He unleashed his full soul power in the form of a sword, and in the most aggressive way possible he stabbed at the demon''s soul And then used his Thought conveying Technique, "LISTEN HERE YOU HORNED PIECE OF SHIT, I swear that if you keep pointing your disgusting face at me, I will cut off your scales one by one with a f*cking spoon and then grill you slowly with a mild fire, just to see if you find your scent alluring then!!!" "KAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!" The demon let out a loud shriek, then quickly stood up and stumbled backward with all his might. His body hit the metal bars from the top of his head to his heels, as if he wished his body was liquid to pass through them!! "What is going on in the back?" "Who provoked the demon? Does he want to eat Fishbones again?" "Hell, This is the first time I know that demons can scream like that!!" The seven giants quickly turned around the carriage when they heard the scream, their faces only expressions of astonishment and wonderment. "That''s bad.. this wasn''t a fight cry but the demon seems to be scared, looks like it has picked up the scent of a powerful creature nearby, we have to get out of here!!" said the head of the caravan, then leaped backward with all his might and hid among the trees, after which the rest of the giants jumped each one in a different direction! The prisoners panicked too, and each one retreated to his spot and stuck to the bars behind him. The rampage of the demon isn''t something they could ignore If there is something that can scare that damn thing, then how scary would it be for them?! The human girls squatted on the ground and put their hands above their heads and their bodies trembled with fear, the masters abandoned them in the face of theing monster and they don''t even get the bars to protect them... In their hearts, they knew they are already dead. Chapter 235 A Chance! Horror.. wailing.. preparing to die.. and.. ''what the hell just happened?!'' Robin looked in all directions around him in stupefaction, not in his wildest dreams would he have expected his little chat with the demon to cause all that! He looked around him trying to find a trace of the giants but found nothing, not even a tree leaf was shaking, they were all long gone... Is it possible that his problems have ended? just like that?! He quickly found Laurie and spoke, "HEY! what are you doing? there is no time to be afraid now,e open this door, it is the best chance to escape!!" "I.. don''t... have.. the keys.." Laurie said in a voice so full of trembling and fear, still hugging the ground and cing her hand over her head, Robin was worried that she would die of fear because of him when he heard her! "Alright, everything is alright, just calm down, it could be a false rm... Do you at least have anything to get those cuffs of the rest of the prisoners?" Robin tried to find any loophole to get out, maybe one of the prisoners would have a way to escape the cage when he is freed from the cuffs! but she kept trembling on the ground... visually not confessed of what he said False rm? how could the demon give such a horrifying scream for no reason? for what? deceiving the giants? impossible! Those creatures can''t use advanced strategies of this kind! That demon was so terrified that he started screaming and forgot he can''t even hear his own voice!! "Shit..." Seeing that Laurie and the rest of the girls outside were useless, he started thinking of other ways to try to get out, so he stood up and grabbed the iron bars. "This metal¡­." The bars are made of a metal that can at least craft middle categorized weapons on his home! Even if he had a specialized furnace here, it would take him about half an hour to melt one of those bars, but if he tried using his hands only he would need at least three hours to melt one of them. "There is no other solution," Robin said, and intense heat began to escape from his hand, then he grabbed one of the bars with his left fist from the top and the other from the bottom. *SWOOOOO* When the prisoners felt the intense heat that appeared beside them suddenly, terror filled their hearts even more, but when they were sure of its source, they started looking at each other and then at Robin in amazement... "Yeah! Do it.. get us out of here!!" "You''re better than you look, Fishbone!!" When Laurie heard the strange cheers, she slowly raised her face from the ground, and saw the most strange sight she could see... Robin spews an extremely hot white me from both of his hands and the metal bar in his hand was starting to turn red from the intensity of the heat, it is clear that he is trying to destroy the cage! "You... you have a tattoo?!" Laurie forgot her fear of theing monster and shouted The rest of the girls also raised their faces from the ground and looked at Robin in astonishment and even some fear... "A tattoo? what is that? ..it Doesn''t matter, step back a little or you will get hit by a sliver of me or a piece of molten metal and hurt you." Robin didn''t pay much attention to what she said, he waspletely focused on what he was doing "No... NO! Stop!! They are still around, you shouldn''t do that!!" Laurie spoke in panic, then got up and grabbed Robin''s pants! "What do you mean? They all ran away!!" Robin was surprised by her words and started looking around "This isn''t the first time they have done something simr, when bandits or beasts stronger than them appear they give up everything and they run in different directions, When the bandits take what they can take or when the beast to grab some of us, they return... they are definitely nearby and will be back soon, they always do!!" "what?!" Robin unleashed his entire psychic sense in all directions 30 meters... 50 meters.. 70... still nothing 120 meters ... "found it!" One of the giants was found lying with his ear on the ground, trying to hear any stepsing toward him... 140 meters... "Dammit..." Robin found the rest of the seven giants in a simr situation in different directions, with the furthest of them being only 160 meters away, if one of them decided toe back, he would be back in a few seconds! "When do theye back each time they do this procedure?" Robin looked at Laurie and yelled "After half an hour, the quickest of the sevenes to look from afar, and if he finds it safe, he will invite the rest toe too.." Laurie quickly replied. " Just half an hour?!" Robin received the girl''s words like an arrow in his chest... Even if their terror is at a high level and they will bete this time, maybe the first of them wille back in an hour.. two hours? Robin will need to melt at least 3 bars to be able to get his body out of the cage, which means that he needs 9 hours! "...." Robin put out the mes and let go of the metal bar, then sat down on his spot as if his feet lost any power *baa* "Sigh~ Looks like we are going to be here a little longer.." All the prisoners here were experienced, they understood that Robin''s technique wouldn''t get them out in time and that he had given up... But Robin didn''t really give up. Maybe in his whole life, his mind didn''t work as fast as it does now... Laurie looked at the rest of the girls around her, who nodded and gestured at her toe forward Eventually, she managed to gather up her courage and poked Robin in the foot, "Excuse me.. do you have a tattoo?" "What? I don''t know what you are talking about, let me think now!" Busy with something else, Robin didn''t think about his answer, and replied directly to silence the annoyance and went back to trying to think of something. But his response was more than enough to turn the world of the girls upside down. After a few seconds, Lori clenched her little hands tightly and clenched her teeth, then asked again, "Tell me... are you really a human? you really were born in a human family?" Robin got really angry at this point because of repetitive interruptions and shouted, "WOULD YOU PLEASE SHUT THE F*CK UP?! I''M TRYING TO--" "ARE YOU A HUMAN?!" Laurie shouted in response, not backing down "...Tch, Yeah, I''m a damn human!" Robin shouted the answer, maybe she let him think of a way to save his and THEIR lives peacefully!! Laurie turned back to look at the rest of the girls and nodded at them, then went back to face Robin with firmness evident in her eyes, "We can get you out of here." Chapter 236 A Strange Look Robin narrowed his eyes upon hearing Laurie, "Thene on, get me out, do you want to bargain with me or what?!" "No No, but." Laurie bit her lip, "To release you, we need the key, and the key is with the caravan chief... Wait for him to give it to me so I can get you the food and then you can pretend to push me aside and run away!" "Hmph, if it were that simple I would have run away days ago, I can''t run from that caravan chief... he''s a scary person." Robin shook his head. "Then... Then we will just wait until the caravan chief is away to do some business, he doesn''t do that often but in happened in the past a few times, he will surely leave the key with one of his assistants, then it will be your chance!" Laurie spoke quickly, "You can''t escape now, if theye and see damage to the metal bars they will kill you or at least raise their guard level by fold, please listen to my words!!" Robin was about to refuse and order her to shut up again, But he restrained himself... Nothing he knows can affect these bars other than the major heavenlyw of fire, and to make a hole big enough to get out would need a few hours... During this time the giants will return - ording to the girls - and it will all be over Another foolish option is to use the talismans that he has on the bars to cause a dent in them, but the explosions will affect him and at the very least he will have burns and external wounds that prevent him from moving, and the sound will attract giants faster! Thest option is to listen to what the girls say and stay... He... Has to listen to these ves of the giants and rte his fate to their tongues. There is basically a great chance that they are just very good at lying and that thing about the giants returning quickly is a facade in order to prevent Robin from escaping Robin''s features shifted from concentration and thinking to squeeze... This bet is simply too big! "Hey.. listen to the girls.. they won''t hurt you even if they hate you to the core, human boy..." One of the prisoners spoke, and the rest nodded Robin looked aside at that person, he didn''t look like he was lying either, even the rest looked serious in their gestures. But that person drew his attention to something else, if one of these spoke to the giants and told them about his strength or his agreement with the girls, he would be eliminated as well! The bet just got even wider and more dangerous... "...Damn it, never mind, I will stay!" Robin shouted, then returned to sit with his back resting on the metal bars, just as he first was, as if nothing had happened... but he was angry with himself for his helplessness... He handed over his fate to a handful of ves and prisoners. The girls let out a big sigh and quickly gathered together and started talking in a low voice.. . Everyone hadpletely forgotten about the monster that scared the demon! ------------------ after one hour--- *baa* The sound of a crash came next to Robin, and when he looked next to him he let out a sigh of relief, he really is one of the giants... Only now can he rest assured that the girls weren''t lying to him Then the giant began to ask the girls about what happened, but they answered him that nothing came and that the monster must have taken another path, so the giant was rxed and released a distinctive cry... And after a few seconds, the rest of the giants also returned to the caravan and continued the journey right away The prisoners strangely did not speak either... Robin was already prepared that he would be reported by one of the prisoners and the girls would defend him, but all of this was a fantasy in his head... None of them uttered a word, Robin did not know whether this was out of fear of him, hatred towards the giants, or because there was a possibility that they would escape as well... He didn''t know.. and it doesn''t matter anymore as long as they keep their mouths shut~ But the girls doing this for him and the prisoners keeping quiet... it appears that they weren''tpletely submissive and dead inside as he initially thought As for himself, he regained his rity of mind and decided on his next path, after his recovery wasplete, it was time to invest this unlimited energy in something else. Breakthrough to a higher level! In general, Breaking through to a higher cultivation level needs the necessary energy + a higher understanding of thew in which the pirs were built... As for energy, there is no need to think about it, it would be absolutely no problem! As for a higher understanding of thew... there was no fixed technique that Robin can follow or a pattern for the truth that can be figured out, he just had to use thew frequently to understand it more After reaching 90% of inspecting the majorw of gravity, and observing the major heavenlyw of space for a long time during his flight here... Robin felt He would no longer have a problem if he tried to break through a few levels now. As long as the n is to wait for the Caravan Chief to leave the ce for something before trying to escape, he no longer needs the Major Heavenly Law of Gravity right now, but rather needs a sufficient supply of energy to fight those six giants and then escape, level 16 will not suffice him And with that decisive mindset, over the next two days, Robin actually managed to reach Level 17 in one hit! "Tch... Fishbones has been annoyingtely." said the head of the caravan when he felt the turbulence of energying out of Robin. The sentence hit Robin like an arrow and made him pay attention to what was around him as he tried to quickly suppress the effects of his breakthrough, then he followed with the edge of his eye the Seven Giants to see if anyone wanted to investigate further. But in the end, they all ignored him again, saying that it is a new race and its behavior is iprehensible... "Heeh~" Robin let out a big sigh when he realized they had continued their way down the road and looked forward again... Happy with his achievement, he tried to take a short break before he continued toward level 18, but his mood immediately turns sour. The demon was looking in his direction again... "Didn''t you learn your lesson you little piece of s----?" Robin muttered angrily but paused mid-sentence, there is something strange this time about the demon... If his mouth no longer drools but is closed... his sitting no longer indicates preparation for the attack, but rather... anticipation? That thing is no longer looking at Robin as if it wants to eat it, but rather as if it is waiting for something! Chapter 237 Delicious Robin furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at the demon for a long time This time it wasn''t a look of hate or disgust, but rather a look of marvel... After a few minutes, he thought of something and then let out his spiritual sense to envelop the demon and sent through the Thoughts conveying Technique, "Don''t look in my direction." *SHAA* Just the moment he finished his sentence, Robin was left speechless as the demon actually turned his headpletely to the right, and did it so fast and in a decisive way that Robin thought for a moment that his neck tendons would be torn! "What the...?!" Robin mumbled to himself, that creature can understand his words?! When Robin used the Thought conveying Technique on him previously, he just wanted his angry intent and strange words to appear in the demon''s head to scare him, And as such he used his originalnguage to transmit to him the two times and not thenguage of this world! This being basically does not know thenguage used in his world because he did not hear it or write it or even see the lips of those who speak it, the matter was simply to cause terror and questions in himself, and even if the n failed and it did not scare him, it is a good way for Robin to vent his anger! But he never expected the demon to understand every word he said... How?! After a few minutes, Robin sighed and shook his head... Once more, he had invented something he didn''t know the limits of its uses Only now did he remember that the technique was designed to convey the feelings and thoughts of its owner directly to the soul of its target Feelings and thoughts do not knownguage!! On his home, everyone speaks the samenguage and he didn''t notice this, even the beasts of his can recognize a few words of humannguage after reaching the fifth level They can''t speak them, but receiving orders and instructions from humans was never a problem "Look at me.." Robin used the Thoughts conveying Technique again and spoke to the crimson horned creature The creature''s head moved at the same speed and headed toward Robin firmly and disciplined as if he was a soldier in the army! "Is this the first time you havee into contact with someone else spiritually? If it''s true, lower your head and raise it slowly. If it''s wrong, shake your head left and right," said Robin, via the Thoughts Conveying Technique. The scarlet creature nodded slowly. "...Do you find this a good thing?" The scarlet creature nodded again... "...You still want to eat me?" The demon shook his head vigorously Robin stretched his lips slightly forward when he saw this... That being is acting as a deaf person who heard a voice for the first time Robin partially understood his actions, if the situation was reversed, Robin would probably try to stay around the source of that sound as long as possible to hear something again How does he deal with this demon? He is waiting for him eagerly to speak as if he were a dog waiting for his master to throw the stick... His feelings for him switched from * I''ll definitely give you a painful death* to *interesting..* And indeed he had a thousand questions in his head for that creature, but he began to notice that the rest of the prisoners were already looking at the demon as well, trying to understand why he was constantly nodding and shaking his head... If he continued to ask him a little longer, perhaps the giants would also suspect about it. He eventually decided to ignore the demon''s excited and anticipating bodynguage for now, and return to cultivating silently... ---------------- The next day, Robin opened his eyes when he felt the carriage stopped and saw that he was in front of a high wooden wall and the leader of the caravan was talking to the guards. "Heh~" Robin gave a long sigh, a day full of humiliation and worthlessness hade again... Just like every time, the caravan entered without problems just after a little talk and perhaps a small bribe to the guards the Seven Giants set up the ominous tform and started shouting like always to gather the spectators'' attention. One by one, the prisoners went up, doing their usual shows. But when the crimson creature ascended this time, it did not do its *usual* show... He did not show his massive fangs and bite the air or try to escape like a madman, but rather stood quietly as if he was bored, and his bodynguage says that he can''t wait to return to that cage again! This was not very well received by the viewers, some of them even left after describing the show as boring. Which prompted the head of the caravan to give orders to return the demon to the cage and take out his gold mine... Fishbones! As usual, Robin was carried - because he still can''t move without help - and presented to viewers as crucified, and like every time they collected a lot of ck notes because of this *new race* Robin sighed in relief after this situation was over, and internally swore that he would definitely escape before reaching the next city! There is not much left to reach level 18 or even 19! And only about 3% of the pattern remains and he finishes studying the perfectw of gravitation as well... I t''s a matter of a few days, then he won''t even need the caravan chief''s absence from the ce, when the door opens at any time to enter the food he will be able to escape! But Robin''s beautiful thoughts were suddenly interrupted by a shout from among the spectators, "Where are you going? This creature is mine now." The Giant carrying Robin stood still and looked at the head of the caravan, who in turn smiled and spoke, "Excuse me, young man, this creature is not for sale, he is the star of the show as you see hehe." "I''m afraid I wasn''t asking for your opinion, this creature will be mine today no matter what!" A young giant stepped forward from the crowd and stood in front of them, it was clear that the quality of his clothes was better than the rest, and with some escorts standing behind him The caravan owner lowered the belt wrapped around his body, showed a strange-looking tattoo above his stomach, and then spoke confidently, "This creature... is not for sale." When the young man saw this tattoo his features changed for the worse and then he gestured to one of his subordinates and took something from him, it was a purple-colored note... then presented it to the head of the caravan, "Is that enough? Come on, you should help me here.. this creature is physically weak and might die from wandering with you any day now, is it not better toe out with a bargain today? He is a waste in these types of cheap shows, how can you use him like this? I know how to use him... he looks too.. delicious..!" Chapter 238 A Quick Plan *BZZZZ* The word *delicious* came into Robin''s ear like a thunderbolt, it was bad enough to ept that someone wants to buy him as a ve when he is so close to escaping, but that damn tall thing wants to eat him?! "Oh? So you are an intelligent beings eater?" The head of the caravan looked at the boy in a disgusting way and spoke This was a widespread phenomenon among a group of the giant race, especially the wealthy and young ss of the giants It is a disgusting thing for the general public of the giant race, but it is not against thew. Intelligent beings - especially humans - live at their service, they can speak and express themselves and they look a lot like the giants, you sure can kill them, but eat them? Often those who eat the carriers of the ancient intelligent bloodline are seen as a step away from eating the meat of their own kind as well, which is totally uneptable! "Tsk~ what do you know? It is a special pleasure that only those who have tried it will understand." The young man showed annoyance "It''s true, I don''t understand, and I don''t care what will you do with Fishbones either.. but one purple note won''t suffice to change my mind!" The head of the caravan spoke, he didn''t reject the whole idea of ??selling "SHIT..!!" Fear entered Robin''s heart when he saw the boy begin to take out another purple note, it was only a matter of time before he could convince the head of the caravan! The young giant himself doesn''t seem very strong, maybe he''s equivalent to someone of an average knight''s strength, but the people around him are strong... One of them is barely weaker than the leader of the caravan himself and his chest is tattooed... If he falls into the hands of this group, he will have no choice but tomit suicide! ''I have to get out of here right now!!'' Robin quickly turned his head in every direction like a mad man, trying to catch sight of ant thing that could save him from this mess His eyes finally stopped on the two giants of the caravan standing not too far from the carriage, one of them was responsible for getting the prisoners out to perform their shows... the keys to the cage and the chains that wrap the prisoners surely still with him! An idea quickly crossed Robin''s head, so he turned to Laurie who was looking like she was about to cry, and sent her through the Thought conveying Technique, "This is me, Robin, you must have understood the situation by now.. there''s only one way to get me out of here, but it''s going to take a risk from you, and in the worst case, it could very much take your life, can I count on you?" Seeing her reaction when she saw his strength previously, and her reaction now when she saw him about to die, made Robin bet that she might take a risk for him, everything now revolves around her! The girl looked toward Robin with fear and astonishment, but she did not nod or shake her head... She seemed to want to say something but did not know how. Robin sent her again, "I have a keen sense of hearing, say what you want in a low voice and I will hear you, just hurry up!!" Laurie pursed her lips and spoke in a very low voice, "If I do as you say... would you go to Human Settlement Number 53 and tell the Chief what happened here?" "Not a problem." Robin''s reply "You will tell him everything, and about you powers that you showed us too! Swear to heaven for this!!" Laurie said again, this time she raised her voice a little and made the girls next to her look at her in surprise "Swear to heaven? I''ll give you something more precious... I swear on my Honor that I will do as you say!" Robin announced "... what do you want?" Laurie let out a sigh and said ---------------- Half a minuteter-- "HEY! Why are you only negotiating with him? If this creature is seble then I also want to buy it, his skeleton would be a good addition to my wall!" The circus show quickly turned into an auction and so far the price has reached 7 purple notes! "KAAAAAAAA KAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!" *Baa Baa Baa* At this moment, strange and strong cries suddenly came out and everyone looked toward the source, it was the demon who had been standing quietly on the stage just a little while ago! It suddenly got up and started screaming and hitting the metal bars with frenzy and hitting the floor with its foot, it looked like it had gone crazy! "Haha, the first time I''ve heard the demon roar, and what a weird one, it resembles a chicken cry, hahaha!" "This is the first time I have known that demons can roar, aren''t they silent creatures?" "Hahaha what a weird demon!" Distracting the audience from the *auction* and their eyes on the mad demon did not make the head of the caravan very happy, he looked at his aides and shouted, "Shut up that annoying thing, or kill it if you fail! We can always catch a new demon!" "Haha finally, I always wanted to kill that stupid demon!!" The giant with the key spoke and went to put it in the gate As for the head of the caravan, he looked again ahead of him, "The gentleman over there said 7 purple notes, this price is not so bad, is there anyone who wants to¡ª" *BOOOOOOOOOOM!* *BOOOOOOOOOOM!!* Two loud explosions suddenly came from the direction of the prisoners'' cage Before anyone could see what had happened, the waves of the two explosions blow them away In nothing but a second, the scene has turned from a peaceful street auction to tens of bodies flying around and hitting the nearby buildings! *baa baa baa* *Bizzz* Even the head of the convoy was thrown a few feet away and momentarily lost hearing due to the explosion... When he looked towards the source of the explosion.. towards the cell.. He found it open, and there was an arm hanging from it holding the keys... An Arm... That''s all that''s left of the two giants that went to silence the demon. Chapter 239 Crazed Demon Blood, pieces of flesh, and eyeballs.. not a single part was left intact in the bodies of the two giants... The first explosion destroyed their spine and managed to kill them already, and the second explosion came and wiped out any trace of them... Even the two prisoners closest to the gate of the cage were also killed in the second explosion! "AAAHHHH! Who did this? Who did this?!" The head of the caravan cried out loud and started to look around him like a crazed man, and he wasn''t the only one who was terrified after the two loud explosions... The audience, who had been tossed away by the rippling waves, slowly started to get up, with looks of stupefaction and fear on their faces, and then, "Kyaaaaaaaaah!" Their screams started to get louder one by one, especially the female voices of them, as they started running in all directions. The head of the caravanpletely ignored them and shouted around him like a madman, "lock the area! We must find who did this to my brothers!!" Even the powerful ones among the spectators started jumping over the nearby buildings trying to spot the cause of the two explosions "The demon is out! The demon is out!!" While everyone was busy running or searching for the one who did this, this terrifying shriek came out frightening everyone even more Finally, everyone''s gazes came back to set on the cage again, and indeed they did not see the demon in it He was already out and moved at a lightning speed, but not in order to escape... He was heading like an arrow towards the head of the caravan! "Do you want to die?!" The head of the caravan shouted and the tattoos on his body began to emit energy vibrations The energy vibrations quickly turned into small lightning snakes that covered his entire arm, then he raised his fist and punched at the iing demon. *BAAA* The demon managed to block the attack with difficulty with both hands and was sent a few feets back, though a clear sound of bone breaking was heard from his left hand, it was not enough to deter him He jumped back again and managed to grab the neck of the chief of the caravan with his right ws "HYEAAAAAAAAA!!!" But the head of the caravan again attacked the arm of the demon before he managed to smash his neck, and this time a few veins blew in the arm of the demon and blood began to fall on the ground He was sent flying a few meters to the right, but he seeded in scratching the neck of the caravan chief deep enough and made him bleed as well. And again, he came back to attack his left leg! "Oh my God... I''ve never seen a demon attack with such valor before.." muttered one of them "What is this demon doing? Why isn''t he trying to escape?!" The demons don''t have a sense of backbone, revenge, and all that, they see someone they can kill and eat, they attack, if not they escape... as simple as that! Everyone''s eyes went to the fighting going on between two individuals whose strength was equivalent to the level of an intermediate Saint, afraid to miss a single detail from this bizarre battle But no one dared to interfere, even the rest of the giants of the caravan stood still, this was out of their league! Even the giant responsible for carrying Robin and disying him stood like a statue watching with his mouth open, not knowing what to do... until he heard: "Why are you still carrying me you stupid f*ck? Do you think I''m your newborn nephew..?! You really don''t value your life..." "SHUT ---" the Giant looked down at Fishbones to shut him up, but what met his eyes was not Robin''s face, but fingertips pointing toward his throat, "Arggg ggggaa!!?!?!?" The Giant opened his eyes wide onest time as he looked at *Fishbones* who was giving him a satisfied smile and then heard him say, "Ah~ I wish you had let me already, I wished to kill you with the cruelty you deserve when I return backter, but it''s okay, you got away with a quick death, I will make sure to add your share of misery to yourpanions." The hair on the giant''s body stood on its back while listening to this curse, he wanted to scream, he wanted to warn the rest!! But he fell to the ground, blood was running down his neck like a waterfall, life had already vanished from his eyes as Robin had vanished from under his armpit. *swooooosh* As for Robin, he used the ability of the Major Heavenly Law of Darkness *Shadow Mobility* to jump between the shadows of the spectators and the surrounding buildings until he reached an alley about a hundred meters away from the ce where the head of the caravan and the demon were fighting, then he stood and looked back... Watching the battle. *BAA BAA BAA BOOM* It wasn''t a fight in the literal sense, it was more like a tough training session, where the head of the caravan rains punches on the demon but he still jumps back and tries to hurt him with everything he got. But determination alone does not work. Injuries already massed on the body of the demon, and blood covered every inch of his body, it was so thick that it was visible on his already crimson body! When Robin saw this, he frowned, then a talisman slipped from his sleeve and began to slowly move through the shadows toward the scene of the battle. Then he sent the demon through the Thought conveying Technique, "Quickly take 4 steps back and stand on full alert, I will send you a gift right away." The demon immediately carried out orders and jumped back making a difference of 4 steps and stopped in its ce, and took a stance ready to fight back at any given moment "Haa.. haa.. haa.. finally you got tired, you crazy son of ---AAAAAHHHHHHH!!!" *BOOOOOOM* Just before the head of the caravan finished his words, a giant fireball appeared out of nowhere and hit him in the back, causing him to fly towards the demon Who in turn opened his mouth, and made a normal biting motion... *TRRRSHHHH* Due to the severe injury to his back, the head of the caravan could not defend himself in time, the bite of the demon took arge piece of his neck He didn''t even have time to scream again, he just fell down in a pool of his own blood, with nothing left to connect his body to his head except some skin and tendons on the right side of his neck He couldn''t be more dead than this! *gulp* The sound of the demon swallowing the neck of the head of the caravan terrified everyone present, and they took a few steps back, ready to escape or defend themselves if he kept his craved attacks. But they were surprised that the demon turned around and jumped on the roof of the neighboring building, and quickly disappeared from sight... Chapter 240 Man In Black -- A half an hour after the head of the caravan was killed -- "So, the bottom line is that someone caused an explosion and killed two of yourpanions. Then the demon escaped from the cage because the door was open, and attacked your boss directly instead of escaping.. your boss was about to win, but the person who caused the explosion came back and blew up another explosion at him and that distracted him, so the demon steeped up, killed him, then he escaped, did you forget something?" Someone dressed as a guard spoke with half-opened eyes "...I don''t know if this will help anything, but Fishbones have also disappeared, and the guy responsible for guarding him found ughtered¡­" spoke one of the seven giants in charge of the circus, or now one could say: one of the three remaining ones... "Fishbones? Ahaa, the new race you were trying to sell at an unofficial auction before the attack began?" The guard spoke as if he remembered something A chill hit the giant''s spine when he heard the word *unofficial*, this was a punishment worthy of amputation of limbs or even death! "Hmm, maybe someone who wanted to buy your Fishbones had killed the guy that was carrying him and kidnapped him, we can ignore this now." The guard spoke and seemed to be writing something. "Boss,e look here." One of the other guards at the scene called out, and the man who had been investigating the giants verbally moved toward the location of the cage. When he arrived the guard pointed to him on the floor of the cage where there was a pile of 5 handcuffs and many meters of chains piled on top of each other, the chief guard raised his eyebrow and then looked at the three giants for an exnation. "This... these have been all over the demon''s body ever since we bought him and we have never taken them off, doesn''t matter if he eats or sleeps or even when he performs on the stage, the cuffs and chains have always been on him!!" Someone spoke in surprise and fear "These chains weren''t broken, they were opened with a key¡­." The chief of guard spoke slowly, "Maybe the person who caused the explosions was the one who unlocked them?" "No, no, no, a stranger would move under our noses and not pay attention to him? impossible? even if we the dumb ones couldn''t spot him, what about the boss and the other strong ones in the audience?" another shout "Hmm.. so whoever opened these handcuffs was someone who was already with you at the time of the explosion, someone you could not suspect doing such a thing, someone whose presence was basically ignored even as he unlocked the handcuffs one by one¡­" the head guard spoke and looked away from the handcuffs towards the three giants, and then towards the human girls... Just one look almost killed some of them in fear "This¡­." The three giants looked at the girls in surprise, then with great hatred, before one of them lowered the knife and advanced, "You are the ones who caused this?! I will kill you all!!" "AHH!!" The human girls all screamed and closed their eyes, waiting for their inevitable fate But before the giant lowered his dagger on the first girl''s head the chief of guard stopped him, before speaking to the girls with a smile, "Do any of you have something to say?" The girls looked at each other but did not say a word. The chief of the guard did not press them anymore and looked back in the cell, toward the rest of the prisoners, "Does any of you have something to say? Whoever gives me a piece of evidence I can use, I will release him." "But sir--!!" One of the three giants tried to intervene, collecting these guys wasn''t easy! But the chief of the guard signaled him to be silent and continued to look at the prisoners for a few seconds, until the old woman with branches and leaves spoke and pointed at Laurie, "It is that girl... She came here and removed the handcuffs of the demon, I asked her to undo my handcuffs as well but she ignored me, Hmph!" "Oh? Now that''s interesting.." The chief of guard smiled and looked back at Laurie, and then he walked to a man that was standing at the side, wearing a ck cloak that hid his head and face, and started speaking with him in low voice. Then the man in ck came to Laurie and started raining questions, "What is your rtionship to the causer of these explosions? who was he? which terrorist group are you from? how did you know the real identity of the head of the caravan? do you all think this will affect our mission?!" Laurie took a few steps back, she didn''t understand anything, but in her fright, she forgot how to breath The worst possible scenario has recently urred... There is no escape today from these guys! The chief guard also took a few steps toward her, "Betraying your masters and helping a stranger terrorize a city for the Nihari giants, do you know the punishment for your act?" "Oh, I didn''t, I --" Laurie tried to say anything to get out of the situation, but his mind had stopped working. "You are still trying to deny it? So what about you? Do you have anything you want to say?" The chief of guard ignored her and looked at the rest of the girls But they looked down and neither of them said anything The man in the ck cloak raised his hand as a gesture to stop, then spoke "It doesn''t matter... We don''t need useless humans toplete our investigations, we will take down the terrorist group of yours as we did to many before!" The smile on the head of the guard disappeared, then he signaled to a number of guards, "Take the human women and sell them to the intelligent creatures restaurant in the city, their price should be enough to repair the damage caused by the explosions." "Ahh!" "No, no, please no!!" "Move bitch, more!!" ? The girls copsed on the ground, between shock, disbelief, and hysterical crying... But in the end, they started to move after the guards started beating them with whips that were cutting through their bodies A hundred meters away, in an alley -- "Dammit... Dammit!!" Robin clenched his fist tightly, it appeared like he was going to break it The reason for him standing here until now is to find an opportunity to smuggle Laurie and the rest of the girls... It was natural that they would be suspected, he thought they will be deported to prison or something, but an immediate decision to make them meat source?! And not only Laurie... If she was alone, he might have done a few tricks, and rescuing her wouldn''t be too much of a problem, but that bastard sentenced the 11 girls to death... How cheap is human life here?! Robin''s brain almost stopped working when he saw the girls advancing under the influence of the whips, he didn''t know what to do... He just followed them in the dark, maybe he would think of something on the way... Chapter 241 ANGER 10 minutester-- 2 blocks away Robin watched the guards as they were negotiating with some people who were all wearing kitchen aprons and were stained with blood all over they didn''t look like trained soldiers, yet their aura was extremely dark and suffocating... The negotiations continued for about another 5 minutes until the fattest and oldest chef among them ordered one of his boys to bring ck notes from inside... The deal to sell the girls was already done! Robin reached out his hand and took out two fireball talismans, the strongest one of these bunch was one of the chefs and his strength was about that of a low-level saint, one Fireball would take care of him, and the other would kill the rest of the guards or at least scare them away After that he would take Laurie with him and order the rest of the girls to run in different directions, everything should be fine by then, at least he would be able to save Laurie and a few of the girls... But after he took a step forward, Robin suddenly stopped.. he felt a tightness in his chest, no matter how hard he tried he couldn''t take another step as if his feet were refusing to carry out his orders "This feeling...." As if he had grasped something, Robin stretched his senses to as far as possible... and his eyes went wide as soon as he did. The chief of the city guards and with him a few individuals wearing ck cloaks covering their heads and faces were hiding on the roofs of buildings and in the adjacent alleys around him, the whole ce was surrounded!! "Dammit..!!" Robin clutched the two talismans The number of hiding people isrge and some of them are at medium or high saint level, even excluding the saints, he would have big problems trying to escape from these knights if they knew where he is right now. Then what would happen if he take Laurie with him as well? If he showed himself now, he would be dead. "No, please, no!! let''s work as your servants, we can do anything for you!" While Robin was trying toe up with a n, he heard a voice that made his heart beat go wild as one of the girls fall to the ground and starts wailing The owner of the restaurant bent down and grabbed that girl by the neck and lifted her up until her feet were no longer on the ground, and then started talking to her, ignoring that she was choking, "Servants? ? I don''t need this... Do you know when was thest time I was able to get human girls of your age to be added to the menu? The number of idiots among our race in not small, they think you are their pets or something, they say it is not right to eat you." "Khh.. kkkgggghh" The girl''s eyes went up, she almost died of suffocation But that didn''t stop the owner of the restaurant from continuing, "When will people realize that you are just another lowly race, what is the difference between you and any other livestock? ..Servants? No, no, my dear, I don''t want that, I''ll make dishes out of your arms first, then your feet and breasts, I will cut you piece by piece while you are still alive, and then finally ughter you for your guts, and then--" "BOSS, if she dies of suffocation, the blood will be trapped in her body and it will not taste that delicious anymore.." One of the chefs pokes the owner of the restaurant in the shoulder, causing him to lose his train of thought. "Tch.. you are right," said the head of the restaurant in anger, then threw the girl into the restaurant Robin''s features turned dark when he heard that terrifying speech He can''t leave Laurie and the rest of the girls here, or they will face a fate much worse than death. The strange thing is that... Not one of the girls spoke a single word that Robin is behind all this!! Speaking now would make the guards lead them to the prison as witnesses, he wouldpletely understand if one of the talked, in fact he started hoping that one of them! but they still kept their mouths shut... why were they doing this for him? Those little girls... what kind of determination do they have?! He finally made up his mind and looked at Laurie who was still crying out loud and sent her through the Thought conveying Technique, "I''m sorry, I swear that I will not allow your sacrifice to go to waste." Laurie stopped crying upon hearing the message and looked up at the sky and muttered in a low voice as two lines of tears were still flowing, "Ancestors... I will see you soon, I hope you all are... proud of Laurie." At this moment, she felt a piece of beast hide settle on her chest and... *BOOOOOOM* "AAAAAHHHHHHH!!!" "What was this?! Where did the explosione from? spread quickly and get who did this!!" A massive explosion suddenly urred among the human girls, turning them all into scattered pieces of flesh and blood And because the chefs and soldiers were all standing next to them for the sake of negotiations, the explosion affected them too, and most of them were killed, except for the head of the restaurant, whose front half had been charred and his stomach was shed with his guts gushing out, but he remained alive, muttering, "No... my ingredients.. my ingredients is ruined... AAHHH.." Robin ignored him, ignoring the individuals who started moving to shut off the entire area to catch him And kept his eyes on a separated head that was slowly being devoured by the fire, it was Laurie''s. His features were still in as if he was looking at something that does not concern him... But only he and the heavens know that the mes on Laurie''s head were nothingpared to the anger that started eating up his heart. After about 20 seconds he took a step back and silently merged with the darkness in the alley... ---------------------------------- After a few hours -- a hundred miles away from the city "Dammit.. we had to stay inside the city until they caught that guy!!" One of the three remaining giants spoke as he was guiding the carriage that have the remaining prisoners. "Shhh!! Just follow the orders, you want the Special Forces envoys to kill us instead?! Don''t worry, we are safe under their protection and-- WHOAAAA!!" The giant''s words suddenly stopped in his throat and screamed "khhhgggghh....." Only two feet away from the giant, a hanged body fell from the tree and started swinging It was the body old woman covered with leaves and tree branches, with a cut-off leg Her thigh bone and flesh were showing terribly, and her face and body showed signs of severe burns and torture But she wasn''t dead yet... she was dying right now in front of them. She is the prisoner who was released after she reported Laurie!! "Who is here?! Who is there?! Go away! Leave us, or you will die!!" One of the three giants shouted, and the other two came down and stood by him trying to protect each other, but their joints were visibly trembling. *crack* The sound of a broken branch on their left attracted the attention of the three, and they found a person covered in blood and injuries slowly emerging from behind a tree, holding in his hand a pointy, covered in blood leg bone... Finally, Robin looked up with his eyshes dripping with blood, and said in a rough voice, "Where are you going..? Did you forget about me? tsk tsk~ that is not a good way to treat your employees..." Chapter 242 I, ROBIN BURTON!! "Fishbones! What are you doing here? ...is that the olddy''s leg bone in your hand?!" So many questions flooded the heads of the three giants as they looked at Robin, This *cribble* was thest person they expected to see here! "Fishbones... FISH DAMN BONES!! Did you like the name? Is it so funny? Come... We willugh together today, and because your brothers died easy deaths, you will have their share ofughter add to yours!!" Robin spoke in annoyance and slowly started walking towards them, extreme rage visible all over his features "Tch~ I didn''t know you had such a big mouth, Fishbones, but you came just in time." The strongest of the three giants spoke and then poked the Giant to his left, "Bring him and put him in the cage with the rest, we can make up for all our losses as long as he''s with us." "Me?" The Giant was surprised and took a step to the side and asked, he has to go to get him alone..? Doesn''t he see blood on his body? Did he not hear the way he spoke? what about the f*cking bone in his hand!! "Go ahead already!! Don''t tell me you''re afraid of Fshbones hahaha" Eventually, the giant spat on the ground, knowing that he could not escape this, then he pulled out his dagger and started walking toward Robin, y on your belly and put your hand above your head and you won''t get hurt, or else I will -- Brgghh aggghhrr...?!" In a blink of an eye, he saw Robin waving his hand in a shing motion, after that no word came out of his mouth no matter how hard he tried After about a second, he began to feel something warming down his chest, so he put his hand to feel it, and he found a red sticky liquid covering his neck and chest like a waterfall. His neck has been cut. "Agghh AGGGHHH!!!" The Giant slumped back, got down on both knees, and sped both hands on his throat, the wound wasn''t so deep as to kill him outright but the loss of blood would do the trick if it kept flowing like that! ,m "you!!" The other two giants took a step back in their freight, "What magic do you use?!" Robin did not answer, his gaze seemed unfocused as he kept walking forward, it wasn''t even evident if he can see or not from all the blood on his face and eyshes Soon he reached the giant who was holding his throat in a kneeling position, and he made another wave with his hand Another wind de came out towards the giant''s stomach, just like the wound on his neck this one also made a horizontal cut just under his abdomen this time, cutting his skin, and flesh as blood began to spray out of it, " ARGGGHHHH!!!" The giant fell to his side and lowered one of his two hands to try to shut the cut on his stomach As he was on the doorstep of death, Robin ignored him and continued his way toward the other two, not even sparing him a nce At this point, it was clear that Robin had made the two cuts in this very way in order to prolong the time of death *Gulp* The two giants took a few more steps back with their eyes on Robin''s hand, trying to figure out where the attack woulde from! "You... if I were you, I''d run away now! You can''t even imagine what''s going on around us right now, this is a tip for you because you were one of our crew!" One of the two giants spoke tremblingly, still looking around every now and then A stiff smile appeared on Robin''s face when he heard this, "You think all these wounds and blood on my body happened from fighting against the old woman, you idiot?" "You mean..?" asked the giant, and terror began to fill his heart "Four individuals wearing ck cloaks, three of them are at the pinnacle of the Knight''s Realm and the fourth is a Saint at the elementary levels, right?" Robin spoke confidently The Giant did not understand what knights and Saints meant, but talking about the four in ck cloaks was enough to make the Giant forget to breathe! "The four of them were scattered in a circle of 300 meters around you, finding them and eliminating them silently was not easy, they are masters of stealth and do not fall easily... it took more than three hours to kill thest of them But it is clear from your words that you were aware of their existence..? Is this a n to catch me? They did the same with the girls... hah, those ck cloaks guys are all extremely strong and smart, who are they exactly? Why would they help a scum with a moving circus like you?" asked Robin, raising an eyebrow, still advancing. "You don''t know what you got yourself into, you idiot! Hahaha, the ck cloaks, they will chase you to the ends of the world until they take your head! unless.. unless you leave now! yes.. leave now towards the north and we will tell them that whoever did it head towards the south!" The giant spoke quickly as if he had found a straw to hang on... It became clear that Robin was the one who schemed the killing of their mighty boss! "I have another offer, what about I kill you all here? This will better hide my identity, right?" When Robin said thest word, he disappeared from the eyes of the giants "AAAAAHHHHHHHHH.. PFFFTT!!" When he reappeared, he was standing behind one of the giants with his sharp leg bone sticking out of his chest. When his teammate saw this, terror filled his heart, instead of trying to attack Robin that was just a step away from him, he turned and put all his might at his feet, ready to leap with all his might to escape, this is not a fight he could engage in! *swoosh* "AAAHHHHHHH"! The giant cried out with all his might after feeling terrible pain in his lower half, when he looked down he found that both of his legs had been cut off at the knee by a wind de talisman, "Ahhh... AAAhhhhh... Ahhh" "Fishbones huh... COME ON! TELL ME WHO IS FISHBONES!!" Robin shouted, a crazed look took over his face Before the Third giant realizes what is happening around him, he felt someone pulling him by the hair, "AAHHH... let me go... what more do you want... leave me alone!!" A frightening scene... The prisoners watched Robin in horror as he pulled the two giants and threw them over the one he ughtered a moment ago. Then he just stood there, looking at the three of them... One was on his way to death from losing blood, the other was stabbed in his lung and still trying to breathe, and the third was losing consciousness from pain and blood loss from his feet... Even if he left them there they would either die or live a life worse than death! However... This didn''t bring him any joy, his mood has only got worse. Pictures of Laurie''s cut-off, melting head kept showing in front of his eyes... BECAUSE OF THOSE BASTARDS... because of him... she... After a few seconds, he snapped and started shouting at the top of his lunges, "AAAAHHHHHHH!! I, Robin Burton, who brought kingdoms to their knees, being shown like a f*cking clown in a circus? Me? I, Robin Burton, was humiliated by scum like you?! MEEE?!" Then he waved his hand and a ck me went out on the three of them... "AAARGGGHHHHHHHHHH!!" "AAAHHHH! NOO! Please kill me.. KILL ME..!! AHAA HAAA" one of the three started crying, but his tears were evaporated as soon as they were formed "Don''t stand like that! AAAHHH!!! You animal... KILL ME, YOU COWARD!!" Even they didn''t know they were screaming because of the severity of the pain from the fire, or because of the deadly aura that was suffocating them to the extreme The giant''s tough body was showing great benefit now, as the burning rate was very slow, Robin also made the temperature as low as it can be on purpose... After a few minutes, before the three could finally have their rest and die, he answered the call of the three giants and did not stand still. He raised his hand towards the three of them and green energy began to descend upon them, it was life energy. Their wounds began to heal quickly... and then burned again. "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!" "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" after an hour---- Finally, the strongest of them breathed hisst, not because of the physical damage.. but because his mind died from the severity of the pain The cries of pain did not stop for a moment during the hour... Neither did Robin take his eyes off the three of them for a single moment. If any younger version of Robin saw his crazy cold look now, he would be terrified to death... Do the three deserve this horrific death? Maybe.. maybe not... but it doesn''t matter. In his view, their crime could not bepensated for, even with a thousand deaths like this. Chapter 243 Chase Robin continued to look at the lump of ashes in front of him for another hour with an emotionless face... He only had one thought in mind, one wish... he wished that they would be raised again from the dead, just to bring them to this state again. In the end, he moved his hand and a gust of wind scattered the ashes away... Only a few metallic objects they were carrying remained in their ce As for hair, bones, flesh, and blood... everything evaporated or scattered as if they had never been there to begin with. Then he looked back... "Keeeih!!" The prisoners who were still sober hit their feet on the cage floor and rushed back, their backs and heads hit the bars and began to bleed Even those who fainted opened their eyes at the sight of Robining toward them, their hearts stopped for seconds... They were still partially absent minded after the horror they saw, and the wails they heard for thest hour Robin turned his body and started walking toward them, then stopped between him and the cage a few steps, "Do you think someone like me can''t kill you right now?" The prisoners looked at each other in fear, then one of them replied, "Yes... yes, you can...but please--" "Shhh!" Robin raised his hand and silenced the prisoner, then lowered it behind his back, "You want me to release you? Suppose I released you now and the ck cloaks captured you and forced you to confess who the killer was, what would I use then? Maybe I should just kill you now..." "I... I tell them you about you? What could the ck cloaks guys do to me more than you did to those three? Please... let us go... I swear I will kill myself if I was useless enough to get caught again!" "I also swear that I will kill myself if the ck robes catch me!!" " Me too---" Robin did not add another word, he used the majorw of the wind to carry the keys from the ce and threw them inside the cage .. Then he disappeared. It would be more useful if the investigations said that the prisoners had disappeared from the scene of the ident, This would greatly expand the search for them to include a rival circus, bandits, or a former prisoner who wants revenge... And after what he just did, this was his way to cure his soul... he can''t let the remaining part of his humanity be lost, not yet. ------------------------------------ 3 dayster-- on a mountain peak-- tens of miles from the scene of the killing of the three giants "Hoo¡­." Robin let out a long exhale, he finally broke through to level 18! Then he opened his eyes and looked down, dozens of miles away in front of him another city of the giants, one that matches the cities he had seen earlier in his *visits* High wooden walls, people dressed in beast hides, and ve politics were still prevalent here even if they had taken on another, more cruel form¡­ ''Isn''t this supposed to be hundreds of thousands of years ahead of my own? Why are the people here still behaving so primitively?'' thought Robin Not to mention the Four Mythical Empires that he only heard about from the legends, The understructure he sees now can''t even bepared to the ck Sun Kingdom! Maybe because of the wars that keep them where they are? But he hadn''t seen any wars or battles since he arrived, he hadn''t even noticed the anxiety among the giants yet or heard a word from someone on the street about a possible battle This ce lives in peace! While Robin was trying to solve the dilemma in front of him, his spiritual sense picked up something and quickly looked to his left "Tch..." Robin''s face turned for the worse and then disappeared into the shadows under his feet... This wasn''t the first time this had happened, Robin could already break through to level 18 the next day after he killed the three giants, but every time he was about to break through, his soul sense would pick up individualsing towards him, and he had to stop and leave. The only thing that helped him escape was actuly sensing theming from long distances... If whoevering managed to catch Robin by surprise it would be all over, and he knows that... So far, Robin is still using the Minorws of gravity and his speed is still very limited! But how do they reach him every time!? --------- Two more dayster -- in a wooded valley *baa baa baa* 7 giants wearing ck cloaks covering their bodies and heads descended and started looking around The person standing in front of them took an insect that looked like a beetle out of his pocket, put it on his palm, and began to move it around But the insect did not show any reaction... "That mouse did it again..." "Damn it! Every time we get closer to him the smell disappearspletely, and when it reappears, it would be a few miles away." "How long will this ridiculous gamest?" The giants standing behind him started grumbling Instead of doing the things they love they were caught up in an endless chase thatsted for 5 days without any real rest! "You will keep going until we find him! go... you can rest a bit until the beetle catches his scent again, none of you will go home if we don''t bring back that peculiar human with us!" "tsk~ when we find that little shit..." The seven ck cloaks giants began to lie on tree trunks and look for something to eat like every time, but they did not know that this time is not the same time... Robin was just meters away from them this time, hiding in the shade of a tree, his eyes wide open in fright when he heard *that peculiar human?!* The ck cloaks are here for him and that''s obvious, but they determined that they are actually tracking a human? how?! Did that strange insect tell them...? How did they get his scent in the first ce?! A million questions ran through Robin''s head, but the answer was not important... What is important now is that these people will not stop chasing him as long as he is alive, and the longer the chasests, the greater the number of pursuers and the possibility of catching him... Three days ago, there were only fouring after him, but today they are seven. There is no longer any hope to escape, and it appears that there weren''t any from the beginning... He has to first kill them and crushes that beetle, then search for answers to his questions! Robin fully opened his eye of the Truth and fixed his gaze upon them, trying to gather as much information as possible about his opponents before the battle began Four at the top of the knighthood realm... another one is a low-level saint... the sixth is a middle-level saint And their leader, the one who holds the beetle... is a top-level saint!! Chapter 244 Talisman Rain "Tsk~ his disappearance took so long to this time, Where did that human go?" The high-ranking Saint moved the beetle left and right hoping it would pick up something, but it was no use "Maybe he sensed that we easily caught up with him each time and decided to increase the distance between us before he could nullify whatever he is doing, but little did he know that this is useless! Hahaha, he will never run away from the Emerald-Nosed Beetle!" Anotherughed and took a bite of a piece of fruit Although they are all elite in their field, their positions werepletely rxed, some of them started preparing firewood to grill something, and some even closed their eyes and fell asleep... It seemed as if they were going on a trip! But this is understandable, for 5 days this happened again and again! Every time they are close Robin uses Darkness Heavenly Law Perfect Technique to hide his scent, and they will have to wait until he gets tired and appear again many miles away... and today doesn''t seem any different! "Hey! what are you all doing? Our target is dangerous, stop messing around!" The squad leader shouted as he put the beetle in his pocket again "Haha, you overestimate him too much, boss, he is just a peculiar human, how strong can he be? sooner orter we will--" *BOOOOOOM* "AAAAAHHHHHHH!"" A huge explosion ripped through the back of the low-level saint before he could finish speaking and sent him flying into the air more than 30 meters away from his original spot *SWOOOOSH* At the same time a few more talismans flew around, two talismans of them headed toward the middle-leveled saint! He was still sleeping on a tree trunk with closed eyes, he didn''t have the time to even open his eyes after hearing his brothers'' shout And just before the two talismansnded on him, they both turned into massive fireballs Finally, the middle-level Saint felt the danger after hearing the scream from his brother and felt the extensive heat of fireballsing at him finally, he opened his eyes, and was greeted by two giant me ballsing toward him! Without thinking he punched one of the two fireballs with his a fist covered with tiny thunderbolts, and instantly that fireball vanished into thin air but the other one found its target, and the giant''s body turned into a living torch... "AAAAHHHHHHH! DAMMIT!! ARGHHH!!!!" As for the rest of the talismans, they all headed towards their top-leveled Saint Chief from different directions 4 talismans all transformed at the same time, including two level 25 fireball talismans and two level 25 wind de talismans. "Hmmm?" The Top-leveled Saint furrowed his eyebrows but did not panic, he quickly pulled the war hammer hanging on his back and in an instant was enveloped in thunderbolts and with a *whoosh* *boom boom ck ck* He circled the war hammer at the four attacks, destroying them all beforeing near! *baa* Just at this moment, the low-leveled Saintnded on the ground 30 meters from his original spot¡­ Everything happened at the same instant that the knights couldn''t show any reflex other than staring around them, knowing fully that if one of those attacks wasing for them they would surely be dead "AAAAAHHHHHHH!! Get out here! Come out if you dare!!!" After the mid-level Saint extinguished the fire on him he started shouting, The fireball''s attack was surprising and extremely powerful, his entire body filled with burns, especially the front half that had received the full shock waspletely charred... But it wasn''t enough to take him out, he was still strong enough to fight. As for the low-leveled saint, he was done for... He was still breathing, hardly, but his back was utterly destroyed ? The four knights went to help the low-leveled Saint after his spine had exploded from the intensity of the explosion They ced him in their midst to protect him, standing ready in a tight and closed circle to fend off any possible attack against their fallen brother. The atmosphere became extremely heavy... Everyone started looking around them in readiness and even some freight... "Beautiful and tightly closed defensive circuit... But against someone who uses explosions as a weapon? Do you think I won''t blow up the five of you just if I wanted, you idiots?" Finally, a voice echoes from behind the trees The top-leveled Saint narrowed his eyebrows even more when he heard it, the voice didn''te from a specific direction but seemed as if the forest itself was speaking! The knights started looking at each other out of the corners of their eyes, frightened, and they unconsciously took a few steps forward, widening the circle a little bit. "Do you know the consequences of what you just did? Do you know who we are?!" the middle-ranked Saint yelled in anger "Consequences.. let me think, are they going to send elite squad after me to hunt and kill me? Oh wait, this is already happening now!!" The voice echoed again, "Give me one reason why I shouldn''t exterminate you all right now." Everyone had fearful and anxious looks in their eyes, Robin could easily hear their racing heart and high breathing... almost everyone. Their boss didn''t react at all... His face is still not visible under the cloak, but his bodynguage and bodily functions arepletely stable, and it seems as if he... felt some reassurance from Robin''s words? ''Dammit..'' Robin thought to himself when he saw this and grabbed three talismans firmly in his hand... They were thest talismans he had left. That person with a wave of his war hammer destroyed a sudden attack of four Talismans from the four sides, he was definitely not an ordinary top-ranking Saint... Whether his strength level, his martial techniques, or the height of his observation, he was undoubtedly the strongest person Robin had to face. It reminds him a little of standing before Duke Donald Evren that day... His goal ofunching that intense attack and then speaking intimidating words was to scare that top-leveled saint Robin hoped that he would promise him to retreat and give him the beetle in exchange for their life, but he didn''t seem to be affected at all... "You are not going to scare anyone with your words, Show your everything if you want to get rid of us." The top-leveled Saint spoke confidently Robin could even see a slight smile..? "Chief..!!" The knights quickly looked at him as if they were begging, even the mid-level Saint looked with the side of his eyes to try to understand what his Chief wanted to achieve... they were clearly on the weaker side here! Robin''s eyes widened when he heard the chief''s words, that was the worst andst thing he was prepared to hear. He isn''t Theo, He didn''t build his Pirs with Darkness, he can''t activate Darkness Heavenly Law for long periods, It was already good that he can use it!! If he chose the easy way and runs away now, no matter how far he goes or how much he remains in hiding, he will have to stop Darkness Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique to rest, and then he will find other pursuers at his ass. He wouldn''t see a single good day in this world if he didn''t kill that damn beetle with the top-leveled saint!! "....Sigh~" Robin let out a long sigh as if he had given in to his fate Then he jumped off the tree to stand in front of one of the four knights and spoke, "You don''t deserve another talisman to be wasted on you, I and this fist are enough to kill a bunch of bastards like you!" Chapter 245 [Bonus Chapter] FIGHT!! "Appearing in front of us now... it was thest mistake you will do in this life!" One of the knights spoke in a tone filled with hatred, then broke the defensive formation and charged toward Robin holding his spear with all his might, while the rest remained in their ces in anticipation of another attack from the guy who sent those fire balls! Physical strength is everything in this world, and with physical strength as none existence as this peculiar human, he certainly didn''tunch these attacks himself, He has to have a partner or some external methods that he used... This is the best chance to get rid of him before focusing on whoever attacked them just now, but they still have to be careful of what is around them.. the peculiar human wouldn''t have shown himself like that if he didn''t have a n! "Come on!" When the knight reached an appropriate distance, he stabbed with all his might toward Robin''s head, wanting to kill him and get back to the defensive circle as fast as possible Seeing the tip of the spear approaching, Robin used the Major Heavenly Law of wind and quickly moved a step to the side, avoiding an attack, and then lunged forward using one of the minorws of gravity, Reverse Repulsion. *BAAA* The ground under Robin''s feet shattered as he sent himself like an arrow toward his opponent The knight tried to track Robin''s movement to make a counterattack, but he was simply too fast to follow with his eyes, regardless of a counterattack! "Puff!" The next thing the Giant sensed was a blood cannon shooting from his own mouth When atst he looked down he found Robin''s arm all the way to his was nted in his chest... A de of wind and energy strengthened fingers opened the way for Robin''s arm all the way to the giant heart "My end hase... on the hands of a... Damn Mouse...?!" The giant knew right away that his heart had been crushed, but seeing his killer who weighed less than the size of his arm, simply was more painful and humiliating than death itself!! "You are dead but you are still trying to provoke me?" Robin''s features turned irritated when he heard the word Mouse, "You have seeded!" "AAAAAHHHHHHHHH~~!!!!!" The knight shouted loudly for a second before suddenly falling silent *baa* Robin finally pulled his arm that was zing with white mes from the giant''s chest and allowed his corpse to fall backward, allowing the rest of the giants to see therge charred hole in the center of his chest. Then, taking two more steps, he held the giant spear in an attacking pose and spoke softly, "Who''s next?" "YOU LITTLE...!!!" The mid-leveled Saint''s anger reached its peak at this point, so he took two steps toward Robin but stopped suddenly as if he remembered something, and started looking around in fear and tension... Afraid if he gets distracted, another fireball wille to him from somewhere... His courage got burned alongside his face and chest when that fireball hit him. The Top-leveled saint still hasn''t made a move, but his eyes trembled a little when he saw the state of his subordinate''s chest wound... it was clearly burnt with an extremely hot mes "Kill him¡­ don''t care¡­ about me¡­" the low-level Saint muttered to the three knights standing around him. "But you¡­" One of them spoke hesitantly, the low-level Saint status was far behind the assessment off *no longer able to fight* He is still alive but all the skin and flesh on his back is gone, as he is lying t on his stomach now they can easily see his entire spine, and can see his muscle tissues moving in his chest due to his weak heartbeat! "I told you... go..!! avenge.. me.." The low-level saint dug his nails into the ground and spoke in exasperation. *boom boom boom* Three small white fireballs suddenly shot toward the Three knights but the distance was far enough for them to prepare, so they were able to stop them with rtive ease. "Attack or defend it doesn''t matter, no one''s going to get out of here alive anyway..." Robin said confidently, showing signs of preparing to attack seriously this time. The three made up their minds and nodded at each other, two of them drew heavy swords and the other raised his spear and began to cautiously advance toward Robin. "HEEEEYYAAAAAA!" the two giants wielding their hundreds of kilograms heavy swords shouted and jumped high in the air Robin narrowed his eyes, If any of those swords indirectly hits him, he''s dead for sure! *foooo* Before the two giants reached the ground, Robin disappeared into the shadows under his feet *BAAAAAA* The destruction caused by the two heavy swords was enormous, the ground cracked for tens of meters in all directions, but the two giants did not stop there. They jumped again and put a space between each other this time, then fell back to the ground with even more force! *BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA* Huge cracks began to spread rapidly in all directions, and only ten meters away from one of the giants, Robin appeared again, but this time he had already lost the calm on his face, there were signs of pain and there were traces of blood running down his mouth. That heavy sword came pretty close to him this time and forced him to reappear, giving him internal injuries *swooosh* But he did not find time to rest for a second, the moment he reappeared, he saw the tip of a spear huge enough to be a piring at him The distance between the tip of a spear and his face was less than two inches *Shaaa* Once again he activated thew of the wind and the spear passed by his head, cutting a few strands of hair and leaving a deep cut on his right cheek But quickly regained his focus and looked towards the location of the spear holder''s heart, putting all his strength in his foot, he rushed forward again using the Minor Heavenly Law Reverse Repulsion, ready to cut through the spear holder''s chest like he previously did however... *aaash* With the Minor Heavenly Law of Sound, Robin caught the sound of something piercing the air and descending on his head from the left side, without thinking he stopped his n midway, activated thew of Reverse Repulsion again, and dashed toward the right at full speed *BAAA* *BOOOOM* A split second After Robin hitting the ground and breaking it with the Reverse Repulsion, a heavy sword descended where he had previously stood, making a huge pit But it wasn''t over... as Robin rushed into the air to escape, he strengthened the spear with the Reverse Repulsion Minor Heavenly Law and with the Major Heavenly Law of Wind and shot it back to where he previously stood without even aiming. *soooooow* When the heavy sword owner lifted his face up to see where Robin had gone, he found a spear tiping towards the middle of his forehead, but unfortunately, he didn''t have the Wind Law or Reverse Repulsion like Robin to dodge... *SNNNN* The speed of the spear was faster than the speed of his thought, before the knight realized what had happened, his brain was fixed to a tree behind him with a huge spear, while his body fell backward to the ground... Chapter 246 Life Or Death "B-...Brother!!!" The spear-carrying knight shouted as he looked at his headless brother''s corpse right in front of him His knees began to tremble a little when he realized how close death was to him this time... If the spear was to the left by just one foot, it would have split the side of his head! Finally, Robinnded a few tens of meters away and started panting heavily, trying to take advantage of the overthinking spear holder and rest a little, but... "HEYAAAAAAA." The other owner of the heavy sword rushed towards him with full force, his sword stretched out in front of him horizontally in a stabbing position this time. ''*Reverse Repulsion!!'' Robin shouted in his head and made a mming motion with his hand in the air like a hammer, and gravitational waves began to form and descend above the point he wanted, above the tip of the sword. The next thing the heavy sword knight felt was that the weight of his sword had doubled a few times! Within milliseconds, the tip of the sword began to fall down little by little, until *booooof*, it touched the ground and gotpletely engulfed in it. ''I have to let go of the sword!'' The knight thought when he sensed how heavy it was and had already let go of the handle, but it was toote, "KKHHHH!!" When the sword began to plunge into the ground, Robin had already begun to lunge at him and managed to grab the giant''s neck tightly with his right fist. "AGGHAAAAA!!!" The knight ignored the pain from squeezing his throat and waved his right fist with all his might toward Robin''s belly, intending on breaking him in half. *baaa* *crack* The punch went straight but only managed to find Robin''s left arm blocking the way But the punch had too much power behind it, it broke Robin''s left arm and sent him flying toward the right like an arrow! The giant was not satisfied with this and began to move his left fist to greet the flying Robin with another punch to destroy himpletely this time, but, "AAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!" A white me ignited on his neck and quickly spread to his head, in the blink of an eye transforming him into what looked like a giant torch! As for Robin, he fell twenty meters away from the force of the giant''s punch, holding his left arm with his right hand, with intense pain appearing on his face. "Haa... Haa... Haa..." Robin gasped for air in a loud voice, while his eyes were still roaming around thest spear knight, the angry giant in the middle of the Sainthood Realm, and finally, the quiet giant at the top of the Saint Realm who he still couldn''t read his thoughts... Killing the three knights required more effort and sacrifices than he expected, he wanted to finish them quickly and cleanly as he did with the three giants from the caravan so that he could devote himself to dealing with the Saints ... But it turned out that they were dreams Even at his current level as a level 18 knight, he could barely match their immense speed and physical strength using his energy without leaving reserves, and he has already used most of his fighting techniques and strategies!! If he had tried to save some energy or some skills forter, he would have died a few times already And above all that, his left arm has now be useless with it broken even after he had pumped most of his remaining energy there to protect it! His reserve of energy in general has almostpletely depleted... Using his Absolute energy absorption techniques, he could replenish his energy reserves in minutes if he entered a meditation mode, but who would give him those minutes in a situation like this? "You... you deserve to be cut into a million pieces!!" Finally, the spear knight came out of his shock at the sight of his friend''s head melting and began to move toward Robin slowly Rotating his spear over his head with extreme speed, the winding from it started to shake the branches of trees around them *vrooom* "Haa.. haa... haa..." Robin continued looking at the iing knight with half-closed eyes and profuse sweat, evidently, the knight was preparing for some sort of final attack. Then he slowly stood up, let go of his left hand, and raised his right hand on which white mes began to burn silently, and shouted: "COME!! I will send you after your brothers." "HEEEYYAAAAAAA!!!" Finally, the knight let out a loud shout, then lunged forward towards Robin at extreme speed! *Shit!* Robin thought, the knight''s rush was so fast that even if he used the Reverse Repulsion Minor Heavenly Law, he wouldn''t be able to slow down that spear in time. He used all his remaining energy and activated the Reverse Repulsion Minor Heavenly Law on his own right waist and used the windw there as well, managing to dodge the spear tip by an inch, but giving himself a broken rib in the process. "It''s time to end this!" When he thought the worst was over, Robin heard this shout as he was still in midair, when he moved his pupils to see where it came from, he felt the hair of his entire body stand up in freight. He saw the mid-level Saint in a punching pose a few meters away from him. ''I''m dead..'' Robin thought as the image of the mid-level saint reflected in his Pupil and was getting bigger quickly, less than a meter remains between them... less than a meter remains until certain death. He no longer had any energy to dodge, even if he had any energy, he wouldn''t have been able to dodge this attack while still hanging in mid-air. He started to close his eyes... It''s all over. But at this moment, Robin''s Pupils reflected something else on them, a crimson-colored creature darting from the side like an arrow toward the mid-level Saint. *Taaakh* "AAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Robin finally fell to the ground safely and quickly stood up looking to his right at the source of the scream, and found the back of the demon... He was naturally standing still, but there was a giant lying horizontally above his head... a mid level Saint The demon''s two spiral horns pierced through the middle-level Saint''s heart and stomach and went all the way through his back. *Grip* Seeing this, the top-leveled Saint clenched his fist on the war hammer like he was about to squeeze it, and his eyes were opened on both ends, but he still didn''t move... *baaaa* *Step... Step...* The demon casually throw away the mid-level saint''s corpse from above his head as if it were a piece of trash, and began walking toward the spear-carrying knight. "D-- Demon... Why is a demon helping a human? What is going on here? Chief, help me please I--AAHHH!!" The spear knight didn''t finish, as the demon suddenly charged forward and grabbed his neck without much resistance *munch* With one bite, the demon gnawed arge piece of his neck, then threw his corpse aside... Chapter 247 Unexpected Question "Haa... Haa... Haa..." Robin quickly caught his breath as he kneeled with both knees and hands on the ground. He hadn''t eaten anything good in days and not a single drop of natural energy remained in his body, the fact that he was still awake in itself is telling about his sharp mental strength With whatever strength left in his tired body, he left his head and looked with half-open eyes at the demon and sent out using the Thought Conveying Technique, "You... what are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you to go home?!" In fact, this wasn''t the first time he hade into contact with the demon since the escape that day, but what just happened was definitely not nned. Robin gave him orders that day to leave and go wherever he wanted, but he still followed him for a whole day after that, Robin spotted him twice and shouted at him to leave and return to his family... and indeed the demon disappeared after the second encounter But thinking about it.. the first time he spotted him, he was 70 meters away from him, and the next time there were 180 meters between them... It is now clear that he kept retreating until he moved away from Robin''s soul sense range and kept this distance between them until today! ''How is this a stupid race? that dedication and excellent implementation are fascinating...'' Robin thought to himself ...The demon tilted his head down when Robin''s message reached him, then turned around and walked back towards Robin. On the way, he stepped on the head of the low-level saint, leveling it with the ground, and then continued until he reached Robin and stood beside him in a ready-to-fight position. "Haa... Haa... Hooo." Robin finally managed to calm his heartbeat and rapid breathing, and then with great difficulty he managed to get back on his feet¡­ looking at the top-leveled saint Robin''s attention didn''t leave that person from start to finish... He didn''t move a single step, and he didn''t seem to be preparing for any surprise attack like the mid-level saint did, nor did he appear to be standing there to defend himself either. His mates were killed in front of him in the ugliest of ways, but he didn''t seem to care, he just watched every move, big or small, silently as if he was thinking of something... Robin didn''t know what that person was thinking, but he is an enemy and someone must die now... Or at least he has to kill that insect with him, otherwise, he will be a dead man himself even if he managed to escape now somehow " Sigh~" He only remained in this strange world for less than a month, but he had already put one leg on the threshold of death several times, and this might be the end of the journey before it even began! Robin finally reached into his pocket and took out a level 25 fireball talisman, then desperately shouted, "There is nothing else to watch, no one else to die for your amusement, there is only the two of us... COME ON!!" The Giant lifted his war hammer off the ground and ced it on his shoulder, then spoke in a calm tone, "You are too quick to fight... How many blows of this hammer can you handle before I turn you and that red doll of yours into mashed potatoes? Are you in a hurry to try it? well, I''m in no hurry myself... What do you think of a quick little chat? Do have something You want to ask me about?" "...Huh?!" Robin was extremely surprised by the Giant''s words and calmness, but he did not want to miss that opportunity, so he activated The Absolute Stone Energy Cultivation Technique, and as the energy began to flow to his feet profusely, he looked at the giant and asked, "Who are you exactly...?" The Giant smiled as he sensed the energy flowing from the ground to Robin''s feet, but he ignored the matter and replied, "We are the internal peacekeepers'' force of the Lightning Tribe, you could say we are special forces whose mission is to search for and eliminate the major dangers to our way of life inside our borders." "Special forces..? What did I do for you to chase after me?!" Robin asked in astonishment, if these forces are of the same stature as the Fire legion back home, they are certainly not free to the point of taking the case of the murder of members of a circus!! ? "Unfortunately for you, one of those whom you killed was a former member of the internal peacekeeping force, he resigned due to several internal injuries and freed himself to move around in that little circus of his. Naturally, we have to avenge the death of our colleague, and the task became more important after you killed four more of our men." The giant replied softly His answer made Robin furrow his eyebrows, "Why are you so sure it was me? ..and how did that insect catch my scent..?" "Oh, you saw the beetle too? for how long have you been around us? but That would make it easier to exin... These bugs can pick up a single scent and trace its source as long as the source is less than a hundred miles away... Several bugs were released where you killed our four peacekeepers and the three circus workers, and we tracked down the owners of every scent that was there that day and fled,ter on, we found out that they belong to the prisoners of the circus But there was something strange... Whenever we caught one of the fleeing prisoners, he would kill himself when we started interrogating him and asking him who the attacker was. It seemed like they were terrified of something and that suicide was better for them than talking... This continued until we caught one of them and he muttered these words in a trembling voice * Fishbones.. that damn peculiar human.. he is.. terrifying..* Then he acted like the rest of his mates andmitted suicide. And here we are... I have been asked to join the team searching for you and make sure to take your head Mr. peculiar human Fishbones, you have been ced at the top of the wanted list, and the peacekeepers'' targets always die without exception." "I don''t like... that term..." The expression of anger appeared on Robin when he heard the term Fishbones again, and he inserted the energy that he managed to draw during these minutes into the talisman in his hand, and it became ready tounch at any second, the demon next to him also opened his mouth and began to growl, ready to rush forward as well "Hold on, hold on!!" The Giant raised his left hand and beckoned to Robin to calm down, "This isn''t fair, You asked me and I answered honestly, should I not have a few questions too?" Robin was surprised by his words, but replied, "Ask.." Every second increase in this conversation gives him more opportunity to regain his strength and think of strategies. "...You are not from this world, who are you?" asked the giant directly Chapter 248 Or Else "Who are you? You are not of this world," the giant asked directly "...Hah?" Robin is stunned by the question, "You.. why would you ask about something like that..?!" The Giant moved his war hammer and pointed it at Robin, "Who does not know the peacekeepers and our unique clothing? Who does not know our Emerald-Nose Beetle and how they work? Those explosions and strange wind des with which you attacked us before are far overpoweredpared to your actual strength which you have just shown, was it a weapon? Is it that piece of beast hide in your hand? I have never heard of anything simr in my life. Secondly, your bones and flesh are not suitable for the gravity of our world, you should be dead or at least paralyzed but here you are killing my warriors left and right... I feel a faint aura around you always activated, reflecting the effect of gravity on you to some extent, Is this how you can walk? I couldn''t feel any divine tattoo being activated on your body when you used those fire and gravity attacks, you don''t have any don''t you? And that energy that enters your body through your feet, no one in this world keeps energy inside their body! and there are quite a few evidences other than those... You are definitely not of this world." Robin''s pupils suddenly narrowed as if they were about to disappear, he felt like he had been hit on the head with a hammer Then the giant continued, returning the war hammer to rest it on his shoulder, "And damn, You even have a demon protecting you..? If the demon does this on its own, it means that he saw in you what no one else saw, and if you coordinated these attacks with him, this means that you own A way tomunicate with him, which is even scarier." ''Even this didn''t escape you?'' Robin took a step back without realizing it, for the first time since the fight started all of his senses called on him to run!! The tiny bit of confidence his n had given him started to scatter... This person was not just a powerful enemy. "What do you know... about other worlds?" Robin asked hesitantly while his eyes started running all around him trying to find the best way to escape from here with his injuries, but he quickly regretted his question when the answer escaped his mouth The giant smiled when he saw that Robin did not deny his usation, "I didn''t know that there was a world other than ours, but you are living proof of its existence... Where is that world? Is it above the sky? Under the earth...?" Robin fell silent and took two more steps back, his half closed eyes were fixed to the east as if he had chosen his escape path. " wait!" The Giant took a step forward and extended his left hand to stop Robin when he saw this, "Just talk to me a little, what''s wrong with that? Do you think I''m trying to waste time or interrogate you? This piece of beast hide and that demon won''t protect you from me if I decide to attack now, will you calm down a little?" Robin returned and looked at the giant, "How can I trust you?" Much was at stake... Special forces are chasing him with all their might just because he killed their retired associate, so how will they chase him if they know he''s an alien? The mission he came for will be impossible before it even begins! "You¡­ Sigh~" The Giant shook his head when he saw this then *baa* The giant lowered his war hammer to the ground, it was so heavy that it made a hole under the mere touch, then he took off the cloak that covered his head, and opened his arms at the end of them, "Can we talk man to man now?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows when he saw his features. His head is bald from the side, but in the middle of it is long braided hair that reaches his back, His features look as if he were sculpted with perfect craftsmanship, giving him handsome and fierceness at the same time This guy without a doubt the most handsome giant that Robin has ever seen, and... the youngest of them all? Robin easily determined his age is not over 40 years!! "You are so young¡­" Robin was stunned to see him, this sharp intelligence and level of cultivation strength are simply shocking, and when youbine them with such young age... This person is definitely an absolute genius around... if not then this is terrifying!! "You look ten years younger than me yourself." the giant chuckled "Appearances are sometimes deceiving." Robin smiled and took another step back The Giant moved two steps forward, "HEY! Listen here, I am trying tomunicate with you in good faith and as respectfully as I can, DON''T take another step back before our conversation ends, or else... I will have to arrest you first and then we will speak!" Robin returned to fixing his gaze on the giant, "... You know, I have spent my whole life working so hard to achieve one thing... not to hear the term *or else*. and there would be no exception to that today." Then he turned and leaped towards the east with all his might! "WAIT! Damn it." When the Giant realized that screaming was no longer useful, he put his strength to his feet and rushed after Robin. But after he took a few big steps, he spotted Robin looking back, and there was a strange smile in his eyes... *BOOOOM* The ground under the giant''s feet suddenly exploded! The giant was sent several meters up in the air, but his body was still one piece "ARGHHH!!" The horrible pain in the giant''s right foot that the st focused on made him cry out in pain, but he didn''t have time to think about it. A crimson-colored shadow appeared beside him in mid-air, and like an arrow, he prated the giant''s right side with his tall spiral horns, and they both rushed toward a nearby giant tree. One of the two horns stapped right at the pocket where the giant was keeping his emerald-nose beetle!! "AAAHHHHH!! Get away from me..!!" After they both fell to the ground again, the giant grabbed the demon''s head and pulled his horns out of his body then with a *BAAA* he gave him a powerful punch in the face, sending it flying, smashing several trees on its way. Then the giant stood up again and started looking around like a lunatic trying to find a trace of Robin, ignoring his burnt feet and stabbed side! "FUUUUUUUUUUUUCKKKKKKKKKK!!!!!" When the giant found no trace of Robin, when he knew that his emerald-nose beetle was dead, he looked up at the sky and roared at the top of his lungs *baa* "Eh?" The giant''s roar was interrupted by a p at the back of his head Thest thing he remembered after that was hearing a *BOOOOM* sound, then he closed his eyes, and fell on his face... Chapter 249 We Can Talk Now.. "Arghh.. tsk tsk~" Sounds of pain escaped from the giant''s mouth, while his eyes started to open, and he unconsciously raised his hand to ce it on the ce he felt the most pain from, the back of his neck... "If I were you, I wouldn''t do this..." A voice sounded beside the giant suddenly, the giant stopped his hand in the middle of the way and looked at the source, it was Robin... Then he continued to speak as he grilled what looked like a deer, "I attached a wind de talisman on the back of your neck, with nothing but a thought I can activate it¡­ I know your body is strong, but the de will cut at least an inch or two before it stops, damaging the spinal cord means death for any living creature no matter how powerful he is, so please, for your own good... put your hand down and leave the talisman alone." The Giant lowered his hand and startedughing, "Hahaha, cough, cough, coughhhh... that was unnecessary..." "Just a precaution, your body strength exceeded my expectations by far." The Giant was silent for a moment and then spoke, "How long have I been unconscious?" Robin looked at him by the side of his eye, "You have been unconscious for about 7 hours... you received the full power of a Level 25 Fire Explosion Talisman right on the back of your neck, but all it did was give you a good night''s sleep!" "So those strange beast hides are called talismans¡­ anyway, sorry to disappoint your expectations hahaha, I just received the 3rd stage of the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo, you will need more than this if you want to kill me! ..Cough!!!" The Giantughed and replied when he heard Robin, but started spitting blood again, then wiped the blood with his hand and continued, "So...? Why am I still alive? You could easily have killed me while I was unconscious." Robin continued to quietly flip the deer over the fire for a few more seconds before speaking, "First tell me why you didn''t attack me with the intention of killing? If you had not acted so unfirmly from the start, my n would have most likely failed, especially with your overpowered body strength... Even the demon after it stabbed you, you only punched him to keep him away and you didn''t kill him although it was the most reasonable and easies decision For you... I thought a lot about this but couldn''t find an answer." The Giant followed Robin''s gaze till he saw the crimson, spiral-horned creature, his face was bogged slightly inward because of the punch, but he was standing on a tree without a problem, with his head turned toward the Giant, seemingly ready to attack at any moment. "I told you from the start that I just wanted to talk so how can I kill you? and if I killed your subordinate it wouldn''t be a good gesture, would it?... but it looks like you are not ready to trust anyone, I understand that." The giant went back and rested his head on the tree behind him again and looked up at the sky With a wave of his hand, Robin lowered the fire and then took the back thigh of the deer and threw it toward the giant and spoke, "We can talk now." The Giant picked up the roasted thigh and looked at Robin in astonishment, "Really? ...That simple? then what the hell was that all about!!" "I told you I don''t like the term *or else*, I love my freedom of choice and I have struggled in my life to keep it that way, I wouldn''t make my own choice when you were standing there grasping your hammer, right?" Robin took a bite out of a piece of meat and then continued with his mouth full of food, "Now that you can''t move and I can kill you at any moment.. we can understand each other better." The Giant chuckled for a moment and shook his head, then looked at Robin seriously, "you have a weird way of thinking, but I can understand that.. so..? Who are you...?" "First tell me your impression... You said I''m from another world, why do you think that? There are so many races in this world, so many giants have seen me, including the head of the caravan who is an old peacekeeper like you, but he didn''t think anything like that for a moment ... why are you any different?" Robin said with narrowed eyebrows The Giant looked down a little and then spoke, "I don''t know, maybe my imagination went too far... maybe if I only saw your figure I would have thought you were a new race too as everyone thought, but... in your fight a while ago you used gravity, fire, wind, and darkness, you have A strange way to store energy inside your body, and you also have those strange *talismans* things that make you use power far above your league... If you are not someone who came from another world, then you are definitely the third Heaven''s Chosen that this world sees!! What is the probability that the first person of his kind is also a heaven''s chosen? The possibility is very, very weak... the only logical exnation I came across is that you are the heaven''s chosen from another world and you came to us for a reason!" Robin furrowed an eyebrow and stopped eating for a moment, "What exactly is a Heaven''s Chosen? And there were two of them? I have heard that term before.." "Hahaha, the fact that you do not know what the Heaven''s Chosen confirms that you came from another world my friend, who didn''t hear about those two and know their superiority? They are the embodiments of Greatness itself, they are the ones who created the way of life on the!" "Yes yes, what are their specifications? Why do you think I''m their third? tell me more about them" Robin cut it "Specifications? They are¡­ like you!!" The giant raised his shoulders Robin furrowed his eyebrows, what is a Heaven''s Chosen? Someone who uses more than one path? But that''s normal, any genius should be able to do this... Chapter 250 Divine Tattoos More than half an hour had passed since the young giant''sst sentence, and no one had opened his mouth after that. Robin was busy flipping the wood in front of him and took a bite of meat every now and then, thinking about what those heavens chosen are, and what to do with this giant next to him This was no ordinary giant! he was a top-level saint!! That''s more or less the strength needed to be a Duke in his home... ''What I''m doing..'' thought Robin as he still kept himself busy with the campfire in front of him As for the Demon, he didn''t get his face off the young giant, but he was also busy himself! Every now and then he would take a bit from a corpse under his feet... it was the mid-level saint. And looking at the view behind him, it shows clearly that this wasn''t his first feast today... His body wounds from his fight against the head of the caravan have almost disappeared after eating the peacekeepers! His rate of healing after he started eating them stupefied Robin, he even could sense his aura be stronger... after he finished eating the mid-level saint and digesting him it wouldn''t be a surprise if he leaped to have a high-level saint strength!! ....while the young giant was busy with his body pain... Although he did not suffer any fractures or major injuries, except for his charred leg and neck, which suffered multiple high degree burns and a fewcerations in the muscles and ligaments from the severity of the two explosions, and the two holes on his side due to the demon''s horns, but they didn''t cause serious damage inside. At this moment Robin broke the silence, "Just now you mentioned something about the third stage body strengthening divine tattoo... Can you exin to me more?" The young giant pretended that this question was not about a piece of general information known to everyone and that it indicates more that Robin is indeed an alien, and just replied, "... The body strengthening tattoos continuously draw the surrounding energy and pump it into the body of its owner, strengthening his bones and flesh and even skin, it is the basis of The power in this world and everything else in the power system revolves around it, but it needs to be constantly updated... A first stage body strengthening divine tattoo can be given to a child after he begins to learn to speak If he was fortunate enough to be born into a wealthy family, it draws rtively small amounts of energy, which have no side effects or requirements, and that energy will slowly increase the strength of the body until it finally reaches the strength level of the four warriors who were in my team and whom you killed... but after reaching this power the divine tattoo will be useless and won''t be able to strengthen the user''s body anymore, it can be used to treat flesh wounds faster in the best cases... When you reach that point you can update the tattoo to get the second stage of it, then you will eventually get a strength equal to mine, or a little less.. Then the tattoo will be useless except for healing, and the same goes for the higher stages as well~" "This¡­" Only now did he remember the words of the All-seeing God about the giants, that they do not need to absorb energy... Is all they need to do is apply the tattoo and let it do its work? Can this be called training anymore? Where are the fatigue, toil, and perseverance in the matter? Where is the role of strong feelings and oaths on revenge and h h h~!! "Wait, you are saying that you got the third stage from of tattoo..?!" Robin opened his eyes to thest of them when he mentioned this, if the first stage is awarded until thepletion of the Knighthood realm and the second stage is equal to the Sainthood realm, then the third degree is... a sage!! "True, but I got it less than a month ago and it hasn''t seen much results yet." The young giant nodded with a proud smile "A young man your age has attained this kind of strength¡­ what a strange energy system." Robin shook his head in self frustration, the giant doesn''t look over forty but has already set his foot in the Sagehood realm?! "What do you mean by this? Do you think everyone can reach my power at my age? Hahaha," the giantughed out loud, "Didn''t you see my followers just now? They are all several times my age.. we may have the same ess to energy and the same divine tattoos, but the inborn talent differs from one person to another in how to benefit from that energy after it enters the body... For example, if my body and the body of a normal person had the same amount of energy through the same tattoo, I will benefit within one year which the average person can benefit from in tens of years, I''m an absolute inborn genius in this matter! Also, the bodies of some people sometimes refuse to upgrade the tattoos because they have reached their maximum potential, if A tattoo was applied forcibly on that kind of body then the body will wear out and die after a short time... The extent of the body''s response to change using energy is the most important factor in the matter!" "Hmm, your interpretation didn''t change my mind much, how fast the training system here depends on your birth, if you were born with a body that can''t use the energy that enters it optimally, no strong determination would help you, and the sleepless cultivation nights would only make you more sleepy..." Robin gave a sarcasticugh, this is very boring... "...I will not argue with you on this." The Young Giant surrendered, this was really out of their control, you get the tattoo and let it do its work, that''s it... "How avable are those tattoos? Can anyone get them?" Robin asked again "more or less... the first three stages of the body strengthening divine tattoos are avable to all the tribes of giants, and there are institutions specialized in drawing them within thends of each tribe, all giants can get the tattoos for the right price! There are many expensive resources that you need to make the ink needed for the divine tattoos, and the Divine Tattoos artists have a very high position in society and to take part of their time needs a lot of money as well... The higher the Divine Tattoo level the more precious ink you will need and the more talented Divine Tattoo artist you will need, which will also mean a much higher price... so, yes... you can get it any time any ce, but you need enough money to do so first" "Wonderful! So the talent you are born withes first and then how rich you are, if you have both you can get tattoos and go y or do whatever you want while your strength grows on its own, If not you are doomed to stay a poor weakling forever, what a wonderful energy system!!" Robin chuckled sarcastically "0_0... I won''t argue with you on that either." Chapter 251 Pearl Robin Appeared sarcastic and started poking holes in the Nihari power system, but what was going on in his mind was entirely different ''Which Motherfucker has invented the system of internal energy foundations and Heavenly Law Pirs?! Why is it so hard for us while others live happily with no worries?!!'' Robin cursed in his head Actually, there was no *one* that invented the foundations and pirs internal power system, it was developed over the thousands of years by multiple geniuses until it reached its current form, and none of them can say that he is the true creator of this system. Also, most of Robin''s rage was not towards the ones who invented this internal power system, but towards himself, because he stuck himself in this box and refused to think outside it... He thought in every way about how to develop it, but did not try to think of other possibilities. But in the end, he sighed and shook his head, ''maybe that''s for the best..'' First of all, cultivation shouldn''t be this easy, Will-Free, and expensive process! this was the rich families will just stay powerful forever with no other possibilities... The internal power system gives more options, Robin was already the top talent in his Duchy while spending 20 gold coins a month! Or Billy, with extremely boor inborn talent, managed to flip it over with his pure determination and hard work to be one of the youngest saints! The second and most important, The Giants'' cultivation system requires absorbing huge and constant amounts of energy all the time from the atmosphere, and given the time it takes to cultivate the body strength on this energy-filled... Perhaps the *genius* standing before him would not have reached this level of strength even after three hundred years if he had trained in the same way on a nascent! "...Can''t a person receive a third-stage tattoo directly without going through the first and second stages before it?" Robin asked again, trying to understand the situation more "Of course not, each higher stage of tattoo attracts more energy to enter the body and strengthen it, how can one skip levels like that? regardless of the third stage tattoo given since birth, If it is given to someone who has not reached the maximum power of the second stage yet, there is a high probability that his body will be maimed or even die!" The giant shook his head with a strange look, this was the first time he had to exin the power system in the world to anyone "Hmm¡­ Are there certain terms for users of different levels of tattoos?" Robin asked Levels 1~10 called foundation energy mostly doesn''t exist here, he has never seen any adult giants below level 10, even the weaker humans can reach this strength, probably the gravity and energy density of this world made the initial strength of all beings in it at level 10 As for those with the first stage of body strengthening divine tattoos, they are the so-called knights in his previous world, levels from 11~20 But it would be strange if he continued to use the terms knight and saint here... "Terms? Aha I got it, Those who have the First-stage body-strengthening divine tattoo are called warriors, those with the second-stage of the body-strengthening divine tattoo are called shamans, as for those who got the third-stage of the body-strengthening divine tattoo are called dragons, because of their incredible physical strength." giant spoke "Shaman? Like a wizard..? This is a strange name for individuals who rely on the strength of their bodies.." Robin was surprised by the name, but inside his head, he began to memorize the names... Knight = warrior... saint = shaman... sage = dragon *bbzz* The giant raised his hand and the lightning started moving above it like white snakes, then he spoke, "This is one of the many lightning attacking divine tattoos our tribe has, If you want to get one on your body you first have to surpass the strength level of a warrior and ept the second stage of body strengthening divine tattoo, I think You can imagine the reason for the name now." Robin got a little closer and focusedpletely on the Giant''s arm with two pale green glowing eyes... Seeing him act like this the Giant kept the lightning on his arm and let him watch as he wish. "The energy that activates this Minor Heavenly Law¡­ ites from around you, not from within your body!" Robin was amazed when he noticed the energy in the air around them steadily entering the giant''s arm and then transforming into these small thunderbolts "Minor Heavenly Law? I don''t know what this is, but right, the energy that enters our bodies ising from the body-strengthening divine tattoo and it is only meant to strengthen the body." The young giant furrowed his eyebrow and spoke... Robin was fascinated by what he saw. No wonder these tattoos need a strong body before they can be installed, they pull the surrounding energy and force it temporarily into the body and then immediately let it out in the form of thew for which the tattoo was designed Whether it''s body strengthening divine tattoos or this lightning attacking divine tattoo, they are definitely two types of Runes that were designed to operate on the bodies of living things directly... One that Robin hadn''t thought of before. And while Robin observes the lightning bolt, he notices that it damages the giant''s body as well! And soon the reason was known... The bodies of the internal energy system users, such as Caesar, witness a change in the nature of their bodies when building the pirs so that their bodies align with the form of the energy thates out of them, so users of lightning or fire, for example, do not suffer harm when using their powers But the system of giants is based on endurance.. the body itself bes stronger but does not undergo any transformation, and therefore they only bear the damage caused by using the Minor Heavenly Laws every time they activate this kind of attacking divine tattoos Although it is not severe damage and the body strengthening divine tattoo heals it on its own, it is definitely still painful... This must be the main reason why warriors are unable to use these attacking divine tattoos as well... their bodies will be destroyed in the long term if they try! Robin saw the head of the circus caravan use these little thunderbolts in the fight against the demon, but they were definitely weaker than this!! It seems that after entering a shaman''s power level, the higher the body''s strength, the more energy the tattoo would automatically attract, This will make the output of the attacking power much higher, but also the pain and damage will be much higher... At least this is another point in favor of the internal energy system! Robin stared at the tattoo transforming energy into lightning bolts for about a minute, before noticing that the energy entering the giant''s arm was starting to change. After entering from the surrounding air, it began to emerge from the giant''s chest and towards his arm! Seeing that Robin''s eyes rested on his chest, he chucked, "Haha, what an eye, what an eye... Excuse me, I couldn''t bear to draw energy from the air anymore so I started pulling it from the energy pearls, it''s morefortable to use for the long term.." Then the Giant slowly raised his hand so that Robin wouldn''t suspect that he wanted to attack him, and he opened the belt on his chest, showing dozens of shiny gemstones, big in size but not too much, Robin could hold one of themfortably in his fist, perfectly spherical, emitting a really faint blue luster but it was gorgeous... They did Appear like pearls. Robin reached out his hand and grabbed one of them and began to carefully examine it, "Oh my God..." the young giant just smiled and watched Robin flipping the pearl like a toddler that found a new interesting toy p As for Robin, his head was already about to blow! There is an astonishing amount of energy inside this energy pearl. To put it inparison, he needed 15 million gold coins worth of energy stones in order to get here, a huge sum that he needed the Royal family to collect for him But this pearl alone has enough energy to power the space gate and send him back to his!!! Chapter 252 Follow The All-seeing God spoke of a type of energy stone on this that is sufficient to turn the tide of his war against his opponent. He said that if his opponent was able to have ess to them and obtain these stones, he would be done for. If the opponent of the All-seeing God wanted something from this, it would definitely be these Energy Pearls! "Where did you get these ten pearls from? Are there many of them around?" Robin spoke seriously "Calm down.. it is nothing rare, These energy pearls can be obtained from the depths of the energy stones mountains or you may find them if you go down deep enough into the seas or even inside active volcanoes... The energy Pearls in general need a ce full of natural energy and it takes a very long time to form, but they are avable everywhere in numbers that don''t make them rare, You can exchange for one of these with one purple banknote." The Giant signaled Robin to calm down and spoke The giant spoke softly as if it was nothing, but this didn''t say much about Robin''s view... In that auction, he was almost sold for 7 purple banknotes and maybe even more, if one pearl had enough energy that could send him to his, then each one of those purple banknotes would be worth at least 15 million gold coins... That''s at least 105 million gold coins, you can buy an Earldom with that much money!! They wanted to buy him at that price, only to eat him...? Well, at least those giants know his worth, hmph! "...Tell me more about your currency system, what are those papers, and are they used?" Robin returned to sit in front of the fire and asked, He couldn''t find the mechanism behind the lightning attacking divine tattoo, whoever made it has deeply concealed how it works, He can crack its code but that will take a long time, and that body strengthening divine tattoo will most likely require even more time. "Hmm, how do I exin this¡­ In the past, our main currency was energy stones, but carrying quantities of them around was not practical and was tempting the bandits, so we established an entity called the Central Bank... The bank is a separate entity from the ruling administration and is considered public property for all members of the tribe, in which energy stones and pearls are stored... For example, Whoever gives bank employees a kilogram of energy stones will take a ck banknote in return. That person can give that ck banknote to another person to buy something from him, and so on... This makes carrying around a lot of money possible and also quite simple in actual transactions because currency exchange rates are always fixed. A ck banknote is equal to one kilogram of energy stones.. an orange banknote is equal to 100 kilograms worth of energy stones.. a red banknote is equal to 1000 kilograms worth of energy stones... there is also the purple banknote which is equal to one energy pearl... and finally, the gold banknote which is equal to a hundred energy pearls. Robin opened his eyes in amazement, this mary system was really much better than what he was used to. Instead of carrying a ton of gold on a carriage and traveling miles with it, he would only carry one red banknote in his pocket instead... "..thank you, you have broadened my understanding of many things," Robin spoke up and looked in front of him again. The giant giggled, "It''s okay, Mr. Alien. Every two year old kid knows these things, If you ask any beggar on the streets he would have told you the same *information*, not like I''m telling you secrets." "..." Robin returned to looking at the fire in front of him for more than a quarter of an hour with a serious look on his face, it was clear that he was thinking of something Although the young giant seems sincere in his words, he is still a senior officer in specialized forces to hunt down his ilk... It is a very big risk for him to trust him, secondly, he does not know what he wants from getting close to him in the first ce! Finally, he looked at him seriously and spoke, "Then..? Why did you want us to talk? What would you do if I were the third Heaven''s Chosen from this world? And what would you do if I were an alien from another world?" "..." The Young Giant fell silent for a few seconds, then looked in Robin''s eyes firmly, "I will follow you either way." "Huh? HAHAHA, it seems that the explosion on your head was worse than I thought!" Robin grabbed his stomach andughed out loud "What is so funny about it?!" The giant furrowed an eyebrow, looking extremely annoyed "Haha.. haah~" Robin took a big bite from the meat in front of him and then continued, "Nice try, Special Forces expert, but I don''t need a spy by my side, try something else." Is this a joke? He previously said that his mission is to track and destroy potential threats to internal security. What could be a greater threat than an alien from another world that looks like a mere human?! "..." The young giant remained silent for a few minutes, "The Lightning Tribe has fallen into a period of decay and weakness in thest few hundred years, the current tribe leader is trying to deal peacefully and passively with our neighbors as much as possible¡­ Only ten years ago the Water Tribe entered ournds, took one of our drinkable water sources, and all the surrounding areas, and what did we do to respond? Nothing... NOTHING!!" Robin seriously looked at the young giant as he spoke agitated and did not interrupt him Then he continued, "To tell you the truth, I was extremely angry with our tribe leader at the time, I wanted to do something... anything! Except that there was nothing I could do on my own, and because we were *following the peace n* with our neighbors now I had no choice but to Join the peacekeepers if I want to have some good fights... Sigh~ I tracked down many terrorist organizations founded by other races to harass the Nihari giants, I killed hundreds of them and dismantled dozens of terrorist organizations in less than ten years until I earned my ce as the youngest deputymander-in-chief of the peacekeeping forces in history and the fastest to ascend to this position too! but to be honest, even this is getting boring... My strength and talent should be put to use in anything... useful! Hunting the terrorists was fun at the beginning thinking that I was benefiting my race and keeping the streets safe... But I no longer have any passion to do this shit anymore, it''s killing me inside!" The Young Giant looked at Robin and then continued with a smile, "I don''t know if you''re an alien or a new race, either way you are a chosen one of heaven... Either way, I''m sure staying with you will bring me closer to the life I have always been yearning for!" Chapter 253 Disciple Robinughed sarcastically, " I don''t know if people who want to defend their families can be called terrorist groups, but never mind... you may continue." "Tsk~ Forget about it, looks like there is no need to talk anymore." The Young Giant shook his head and looked forward, from all his words Robin found only this point andment on it? Clearly, he wasn''t interested in anything he says! "Hehe..." Robin chuckled, then turned to look at the demon who hade to sit in front of him and stated devouring the guts of the deer after he finished with the mid-level saint corpse. After a few minutes of dreadful silence, Robin finally spoke, "You know that either way, I''d be a danger to your own kind, right?" "...we are all flesh and blood, does outward appearance matter so much? I don''t care much about your race, if you were a rat beast you would still deserve my respect as long as you are strong, and you who managed to bring me down even though you are much weaker than me physically You certainly deserve my respect... As lons as you are a heaven''s chosen, I would dly follow you, I don''t care much about your agenda, and who knows... Maybe being by your side will make the heaven''s chosen of this era not hate the giants so much." The young giant spoke as he moved the bone in his hand left and right Then he continued, "Reports say you blew up the human girls who helped you escape before they entered the Intelligent races Restaurant, though you could have been exposed there and arrested... Then you freed the prisoners in the woods though there was a risk that they would expose your identity? I don''t know what you did to make them feel so terrified that they killed themselves, but one of them did give up your identity before hemitted suicide as well... A man of your intelligence wouldn''t make a slip like this, You must have known that something like this might happen, yet you let them go..." "Tsk~" Robin looked at the ground, an annoyed expression surfaced on his face The Giant turned his head and looked at Robin seriously, "My analysis of both situations is that you are a very decisive person but you strive to provide the best possible option for the innocents even if it is at the cost of risking your life...You are a good person." "Hahahaha good person? what a Joke! Do you know how many people have died because of me?!" Robinughed out loud Perhaps he did not kill many with his own hands, but his conquests in the kingdoms of Dolivar and the kingdom of Lying waters, and the supply of weapons and talismans to other duchies to aid them in their conquests as well, were all on his direct orders. He directly or indirectly caused the deaths of hundreds of thousands or perhaps millions of people! "I said you were good, I didn''t say you were kind-hearted!" The Giant shook his head, "The fact that you blew up the girls who helped you says a lot about how willing you are to kill, but at least you did it to prevent them from greater torment...You are the kind of person who does everything for the greater good even if it makes you the viin in some stories, aren''t you? If you were really an alien who came from another world, I refuse to believe that you came to harm us, you are here to do something good, but it will probably be at the cost of many people''s lives too¡­ and I want to be a part of this!" Robin opened his eyes to thest of them as he looked at the fire when he heard this exnation, then returned to look at the young giant.. For a long time, he could not take his eyes off him... Every word he said was 100% correct! This young man is not only a genius in cultivation and martial arts, but has a sharp intelligence.. extremely sharp. It is also clear that he is trying to find his ce in this world, trying to use his talent and intelligence in something he believes in "Heh~" Robin gave a long sigh This giant reminds him of someone... himself. Atst, he began to speak again none stop, " You want to stay by my side? It is possible... But you must understand that I am the boss in this rtionship, you must follow all mymands, you must call me your Excellency or Your Highness when you see me, And before anything else, you must now kneel down to me and prostrate yourself three times toplete the ritual of subordination." The young giant kept quiet for a few seconds, then spoke "...First of all, I understand that you are the leader since I am the one who wants to follow you, it is natural that you call the shots~ Second of all, I will follow your orders as long as you do not directly harm the Nihari Giants race as a whole, and your orders are in line with my personal goal, If you ordered something that goes against the reason why I''m following you, well, there would be no point anymore, would it? ...as for titles, I will call you by your name or maybe * boss * if you insist, but forget to call you something higher than that until you deserve it!" At this point, the young giant raised an eyebrow and then continued, "As for kneeling and prostrating, Have you gone mad? Do you know who I am?" "This was not a request, If you don''t do what I tell you, I will activate the talisman and kill you now." Robin stood up and again approached the giant with a few steps, apparently preparing to do something "THEN DO IT YOU ARROGANT BASTARD, you are the one who will lose my services!" The Young Giant threw the bone in his hand toward Robin, who dodged it, then continued his shouting, "Kneel and prostrate you say? no one deserves my kneeling... Not you, not the First Chosen of Heaven, NOT EVEN THE HEAVEN ITSELF!" Robin furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing this, extended his hand, and then lowered it Seeing this movement, the young giant closed his eyes, ready to feel pain or perhaps death... but suddenly he feltforting energy enter through his leg. When he opened his eyes again, he found Robin''s hand on his leg and green energying out of it, and he heard Robin speak, "Congrattions, you proved that what you said a little while ago was not for fear of death, but rather your own words and Will... You said that even Heaven is not worthy of your kneeling, A great saying! But I''m afraid you don''t have the qualifications to say it yet..." At this point, Robin stopped for a second and looked the young giant directly in the eyes before saying, "Do you want those qualifications?" " What do you mean?" The young giant opened his eyes to thest of them "Do you want to be.. my first disciple?" Chapter 254 Jabba "Disciple?" The Young Giant raised an eyebrow and looked at Robin for a few seconds, "you will have to add a few more words, what do I gain from that?" There is no doubt that Robin is a genius and most likely a Heaven''s Chosen, but this is for himself... What can he offer him that he can''t gain on his own? If he talks about age and life experiences, he is older than Robin, and if he talks about strength, he is much stronger than Robin. In fact, if he was the master in this rtionship, it would seem more appropriate. "You will be my right hand in my ns here. I will give you strength that you would never have attained in your life without me. I will give you knowledge, Too much knowledge that all the inhabitants of this wouldn''t have gathered it even in another hundred thousand years... Are you with me?" Robin widened his eyes and spoke confidently, but didn''t exin further "¡­." The Giant looked at him for a long time and then sighed and said, "I guess the experience won''t hurt, Alright, but I won''t adree you as Master until the results of your teaching begin to show and I feel like I have really improved!" "We agreed!" Robin extended his hand and shook the giant''s hand warmly... then returned to inject life energy into his charred leg The young giant proudly ced his hand on his chest, "Let me formally introduce myself, I''m Jabba from the Lightning Tribe, I have a 3rd degree Divine Body Strengthening tattoo, and 3 other offensive divine tattoos, I am currently the youngest Deputy Commander of the Peacekeeping Forces, the most famous genius in the entire Lightning Tribends and I have some little fame outside ournds¡­ and you?" "Hello Mr, Jabba the genius, My name is Robin Burton," Robin spoke without looking up ".... And?" "and what?" Robin gave a sarcasticugh "You are a new race? An alien from another world? A new race which is also an alien from another world?! What are you? What are your ns here?!" Jabba rain questions without stop " not now." "Hm, that''s fair I think¡­ for that wind de talisman¡­" the giant pointed towards his head "It will stay there," Robin replied curtly "Then what use is this enthusiastic speech and making me a disciple of you damn highness if you don''t trust me at all!!" Jabba threw the bone in his hand toward Robin Robin let the bone git his back and spoke, "First you have to recite a little oath, then I''ll start telling you and teaching you everything..." "Oath...? It''s okay! I can do it now, I''m Jabba, son of the Lightning Tribe, I swear to--" "Shhh! What nonsense? Do you think I''m foolish enough to believe this? Wait until I have a decent Oath tablet first." Robin looked to the side at Jabba as if he was looking at a clown "Oath tablet ...?" Jabba looked at Robin for a long time but didn''t say much more about it, "So... what''s the n now, boss?" " .... I don''t know." Robin''s reply "You don''t know what to do in our world? Have youe for a pic? What a strange alien you are..." "Tsk~" Robin didn''t want to fall into the trap and reply that actually proves that he is from another world or talks about his mission, so he changed the subject, "I want to go to Human settlement No. 53 for now, I have to meet their leader." "Oh? At least we have a ce to start, but that will have to wait a few days." nodded Jabba "Hmm? Why..?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows, he wanted to get rid of this responsibility that Laurie had ced on him so that he could focus on his mission afterward "It has been many hours since Ist contacted the headquarters, if the absence continues, they will send a search team behind us," Jabba spoke seriously "This¡­ what are we going to do then?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows, he really forgot about that. Those peacekeeping forces sent one of their deputies after him only because he killed a retired ex-officer. What would happen then if an entire division disappeared in this way... with the deputymander at their head?! "Hehe, it''s simple, Everyone who knew about you or the existence of a peculiar human are dead now, it would be easy to mislead the headquarters with a few words from me. just give me a few days, I will go back to the headquarters and tell them that the terrorist group Fire Smander is behind all this and that they killed my team while I managed to escape, then I will take an open vacation from the force ande back to meet you here." Jabba opened his hands and spoke with a smile "What? No, no, noooo, these *terrorist groups* you said that they consist of humans and the races other than the giants, they only want a part of their rights as intelligent beings, how can I make the situation more difficult for them?" Robin tly refused, attaching his actions to innocent people didn''t seem like a good idea Jabba smiled, "I knew you were a good person... Don''t worry, that is why I chose the right group for the usation! Fire Smander terrorist group is a group of minor races seeking rights and nonsense by attacking the giant''s cities and robbing us, but the group heads are giants who fish in troubled waters. This happens a lot in fact, they take advantage of the widespread issue of terrorist groups to establish their own gangs to steal and increase wealth under the facade of honor and freedom, and the Fire Smander terrorist group is thergest and most dangerous of this kind, this group ispletely run by a few giants, some of them have third stage body strengthening divine tattoo just Like Me! The terrorist group of the Fire Smander is very widespread with thousands of followers, not only in thend of lightning, but they have branches in all thends of all the surrounding tribes including the Fire Tribe, and because of this they have quite a few people who can use fire attacks... the severity of their danger or reputation will not rise an inch higher after announcing their responsibility for this incident, and if it did, they don''t care! and neither should you... SO do not worry about it!" "Oh... I guess it is okay then." Robin nodded and then went back to pumping energy into Jabba''s body silently Because Jabba''s injuries from the beginning were not severe, in just two hours Robin cured any injury that prevents him from moving freely, but left him the external injuries and burns and even part of the two holes in the side of his stomach caused by the demon, It wouldn''t be too convenient to talk about himself escaping from a certain death ambush while suffering no wound at all After that Jabba stood up and rushed in the direction he came from without adding another word, leaving Robin and the Demon to look at each other in silence... Chapter 255 [Bonus Chapter]Draco 4 dayster -- *raaaf raaf raaf* "SAAA SAAAAAAAA" A strong sound of wings pping echoed over the forest, frightening all the creatures inside it. From Afar, it was not apparent whether this was a beast or a huge vehicle, But when it came closer... It looked like a huge lizard with 4 wings, about 7 meters long from head to tail, and it was more than 12 meters long between the ends of the biggest two wings "Hmm... This is where I am suppused to meet the boss, I guess, am I lost? Tsk~ If he hadn''t killed my beetle I would have found him by now." Jabba sitting on top of the winged beast muttered while looking in all directions "SAAAAAAAA!!" The winged beast cried an angry cry as if preparing to attack "Hmm?" Jabba looked forward again to see what frightened his mount, but he was surprised to see someone sitting in the mid-air! "SHIT!" Jabba quickly grabbed the bridle of the winged beast and redirected it to the far right before it hit the person sitting in the air, then rebnced the winged beast again, hitting its wings hard in the air while staying put. And looked in the direction of the person sitting in the air again with disbelieving eyes "You.. you are flying!!" Jabba suddenly shouted after his brain finally analyzed the situation, it was Robin! Robin opened his eyes and looked at Jabba with a smile, "You too... what a nice ride you have there!" Then he starts descending quickly until he reached the ground Even though he was dozens of meters high, hended so smoothly and gently that the dust under his feet wasn''t even troubled "This is different!" Jabba signaled to his winged beast to hang on to a tree, as it jumped behind Robin with a *boom* making a pit in the ground because of his weight, then continued, "How can you fly like that? Teach me and I will start calling you master!!" Robin looked at him in shock, "The Shamans can''t fly, or it''s just you?" "What? No! None of us fly no matter how strong we be!! Neither shamans nor even the dragon giants can fly, I heard that Gravity Tribe can jump longer distances than usual, but that''s it!" Jabba replied in astonishment, then looked back at him again "0o0" Robin was surprised when he heard this, shamans are the equivalent of saints so he also thought they could fly here as all the saints do, but he quickly thought why... Robin currently can fly because he had finally mastered the first stage of the Major Law of Gravitypletely, and his energy at the 18th level of Knighthood is enough to activate thew around his body sufficiently to fly, so it can be said to be a special case. But as for the normal, when a cultivator enters the sainthood realm of the internal energy system, his energy bes dense and abundant enough to allow him to counter the effects of gravity and enable him to fly, it is more like oil in water type of situation. Although this will drainrger amounts of energy and cause double fatigue than what Robin currently does, it is still a very important feature in the life of any saint Robin forgot for a moment that these giants don''t have any inner energy at all Although, in theory, they can attract energy from their surroundings and transform it with the help of the divine tattoo to form The Heavenly Law of Gravity as well, and apparently there is a Tribe that is already doing that, But those divine tattoos transform the natural energy Into Laws in a specific ce of the body, it maye out of the leg or arm for example, because the giants'' bodies aren''t modified to deal with thews in the kind ofrge scoop, it''s already harmful using them like they currently do They also cover their weapons with thews which is apparently the best way to use the divine tattoos and will actually lessen the pain But it cannot cover the whole body with it, So even if the divine tattoo canceled Gravity on the giant''s legs, for example, the rest of his body will still pull him down one other thing is that the amount of energy that a tattoo can transfer at a time is not enough to cancel the effect of gravity on the huge body of giants even if they can handle the pain Especially on a with gravity like this that makes their massive body weight seem like They can only be calcted in tons! "Hehe.." Robin chuckled, another point counted for the inner energy system! "Hay! What are youughing at?" Jabba looked at him in annoyance "Laughing at you losers haha you can''t fly!! hahaha." Robinughed loudly, but quickly recovered himself and continued earnestly, "Ahem~ forget about flying, for now, I will have to teach you an energy system from the beginning and it will be quite a while until you get to this point, when the right timees I will start teaching you, don''t worry." "Teaching me a new energy system from the beginning... that sounds awesome!!" Jabba finally smiled when he heard this "Yeah yeah, now let''s go to Human Settlement No. 53, I don''t know how many months it will take us to get to this!" Robin spoke annoyed and started scratching his head ording to Laurie''s words, she and the girls have been with the giants for a long time, maybe years... If over the years the giants travel at the same pace, who knows where that Settlement is now! "Haha, months? We will get there in just two hours with the help of my Draco." Jabba spoke, then whistled loudly, and the winged beast pierced through the thick branches andnded beside him. "Draco... Hey, what do you mean by two hours?" For a moment, Robin''s eyes were lost on the huge creature in front of him, but he quickly regained his rity of mind and asked "The Circus has been running in circles all this time! After theyplete their travel over all the cities of the Nihari giants they start over, they haven''t even gone out of the Lightning Tribe''s territory... Human Settlement No. 53 is not far from here!" Jabba smiled and started patting his winged beast "Excellent news!" Robin was overjoyed, the sooner he could finish this responsibility, the better, "So...?" "Hahae jump, don''t be afraid he won''t bite... I think..." Jabbaughed when he saw Robin''s hesitation and he jumped up before him, the winged beast. ? After a moment of hesitation, Robin jumped up behind him, and then the Demon came out of nowhere and sat behind the two of them. "HSSSSSS." The Draco turned his head and started hissing towards the Demon, a clear killing intent starting to emanate from it "No, you don''t have to, he won''t hurt you... some on Let''s go!" Jabba patted the neck of the four-winged beast *BAAA RAAAF RAAAF* The Draco''s hind feet hit the ground and his four wings hit the air like hammers and it started rising little by little and quickly got out of sight.. Chapter 256 [Bonus Chapter] Human Settlement No. 53 *Raaf Raaf Raaf* The winged beast split the sky whenever it appeared, arousing fear among all the creatures in the blue forest below with every stroke of its wing And most importantly stirred curiosity in the heart of Robin, who did not take his eyes off him even for a moment... "What a marvelous creature..." "Haha, do you like the Draco? I can buy you a Draco egg from the next Giants'' city if you want." Jabbaughed out loud "you can buy it? I thought you found it by ident and raised it, or your family got it for you on your puberty ceremony or something.. these Dracos can be bought and sold?!" Robin spoke in shock. This marvelous Winged Beast has the power of a mid-level Saint!! "Haha no no where your imagination took you... and what puberty ceremony?! nevermind, The Draco eggs can be found in any market in abundance, if you want to raise one you can buy an egg anytime anywhere, The eggs are very affordable for most giants." "Really?!... But I wandered through the woods and entered 3 giants'' cities, and I had never seen one of those before!" Robin doubted, Jabba has to be joking with this! You can get an egg for these winged beasts easily? who wouldn''t have one then, there wouldn''t have been a single Giant that doesn''t have a Draco! "I''m not exaggerating, Dracos eggs are avable everywhere and some kind of cheap as well, one egg could be sold for one ck banknote! ..but people simply don''t want to raise them" Jabba shrugged. "Hah...?" Robin furrowed his eyebrow, who wouldn''t want a fast means of transportation and a powerful loyalpanion like this winged beast? Especially for a race that can''t fly no matter how strong it is like giants, these Dracos should be their primary focus to raise "Haha, Alright Alright, I won''t let you guess for too much." Jabbaughed out loud and then continued, "In nature, a single female Dracoys hundreds of eggs in each mating season, but in the end, only one of them survives, if at all... This is due to two reasons, the first is that Dracos are by nature highly aggressive, so the first to hatch attacks the rest of the eggs and shatters them.. it does not eat them.. it only kills his siblings and leaves them there. The second and most important reason is that the Dracos'' food is extremely limited, they only eat ancient herbs or other powerful creatures that are imbued with spiritual energy, and that is why Draco creatures in nature are very few to the point of extinction, you wouldn''t find a mature one roaming around unless you are extremely lucky." "Hmm.. it seems that the two points are rted somewhat, I bet that there are inherited information that is passed down to the newly hatched cubs about the state of their scarce food, so whoever hatches first kills his siblings to have lesspetition." Robin scratched his chin Hearing this, Jabba shrugged, "Maybe~ Anyway, the big merchants raise their own pair of male and female Dracos and use them to get eggs and sell them, but these eggs are often used to prepare fancy meals, for who has the money needed to feed A Draco? Dracos don''t have a certain mature age, if you feed them enough energy filled food they will keep growing, if not they will starve to death after a few years. They are extremely loyal if raised indoors, and can reach power levels to protect entire families... but you need to make them reach that kind of strength first if you can! Whether the ancient herbs or the quality of meat they eat are extremely rare and expensive, only the most wealthy giant''s in thend can afford to raise a Draco for personal use You can''t even imagine how much fortune I spent on my little boy here to get this big, those around me keep saying that I waste my money, but what do I do... I love the feeling of flying haha." "Huh... interesting..." Robin muttered, then didn''t add a word. ------------ A little over two hourster "Hey boss, we havee to your station!" Jabba pointed forward and spoke loudly Robin sticks his head out from behind Jabba''s gigantic back in aic scene and saw a small town a few kilometers away. "Impossible... Is this Human Colony Number 53? Are we still inside the territory of the Lightning Tribe?" Robin is surprised By calcting the Draco''s flight speed and the time they were in the air, the distance it traveled is certainly greater than the distance between the two farthest points in the Kingdom of the ck Sun. During thest two hours of flying, Robin thought Jabba had decided to take a long way and make a detour from nearbynds so they wouldn''t be caught! They were going in a straight line all along? How muchrger is that Lightning Tribe''snd than the ck Sun Kingdom!? "Haha of course that is it!" Jabba confirmed and then looked behind him, "Boss, if I were you, I would tell that thing to hide starting from now... Walking around with a loose demon next to you wouldn''t be a good idea." "This¡­" Robin recalled that demons are untamable and detestable creatures in this world, "Alright, go down some distance before the settlement to leave him there." "Just tell that thing to wait for us around the town first." Jabba said without caring "... Done, I told him, you can go down now." Robin looked at the demon for about two seconds, after looking in front of him again and said to Jabba "Good." Jabba turned back and grabbed one of the demon''s horns and threw it from above "KKAAAAAAAAAAAA!!" .... *boof* "ARE YOU MAD?! We are hundreds of meters mid-air!!" Robin followed the demon with his eyes until he hit the ground with his horns first, then came back to shout at Jabba "Hehe, don''t worry, those demons have naturally tougher bodies than even ours, a fall like this will only give him a few bruises if any¡­ Hey hold on, we are going down!" Jabba said, then patted the neck of the four-winged beast and began to descend towards the settlement gate *Raaaf Raaaf* "A Winged Beast!!" "Beware!!" "AAHHH, survive with your skins!!" The scary scene of the Draconding quickly attracted everyone''s attention, some of them threw the food or whatever tools in their hands and began to run away, and some of them fell to the ground from fear "SHUT UP YOU NOISY WORMS! What are you afraid of, hah? My Draco doesn''t eat trash!" Jabba jumped on the ground and reassured people in his own way A way that made Robin furrow his eyebrows before he silently came down behind him... No matter how intelligent Jabba is and no matter how many times he says he doesn''t care about the race of the person in front of him, the genes for arrogance and a sense of superiority over the rest of the races were still ingrained in his bones even if he denied it. Chapter 257 Settlement Chief Orzon "S- sir, how can we help you?" Asked one of the humans assigned to guard the gate, in apparent fear "Tell the chief of this settlement that Jabba son of Thandor wants to see him." Jabba dered in a high voice "Of course, pleasee in and I will let the chief know of your presence." The human bowed and pointed inside the settlement But Jabba shook his head, "Hmph, who do you think I am? Do as I say! Your chief muste out to receive me personally." The guard nodded vigorously several times and ran into the settlement Leaving several people looking at Jabba in fear, and at Robin in puzzlement, thus Jabba shouted at them, "Go away, I don''t want to see a single one of you at sight!" Like headless chickens, every one of them ran in a different direction without looking back "That was unnecessary," Robin said, annoyed by what he saw Jabba gave a low-pitched chuckle, "You said you only want to meet their chief, right? The chiefs of human settlements have some powers and rights thate close to those of the giants themselves, so many of them act with arrogance toward the rest of the humans, and towards even the weak giants, you wouldn''t see the guy without being an important person, or a maybe when a disaster happens that requires his appearance... And I don''t think you want me to create a disaster here, do you?" Robin sighed and said nothing... Jabba knows how this world works more than he, it is better to leave this to him. At first, he thought ofing alone and meet that chief in secret, tell him what happened to Lauri, and then disappear again But this would mean that he had to hide around and in the settlement to investigate and identify him... and might require questioning a few people This would mostly end up with him lurking around for days until he finds that chief alone and in a private ce to talk, and even then the settlement chief might doubt his actions and distrust him... And all that for what? For this he decided to bring Jabba with him and made him the one who asked to meet the chief of the settlement, he would directly tell him the few words he came for and just leave. "Haha wee, wee, my lord and master Jabba, I did not think that the day woulde when our small settlement would have the honor of you stepping in it, this little Orzon wees you!" Robin heard a human voice and looked toward the source. An old man wasing their way, wearing new, heavy clothes that covered his whole body, had a big beard and mustache and long hear that were white as snow... He looked much better off than the rest of the humans Robin had seen so far. "Save this for someone else, we have to talk.." Jabba said seriously "That.." Orzon''s Old features looked frightened, "Alright then, pleasee with me to my humble tent, that means our little colony will have the honor of having you for a while longer, haha ?ee." Orzon began to retreat to the back step by step as he was still facing Jabba as if he did not dare to give him his back and walk in front of him Only after about twenty steps and after Jabba and Robin entered the settlement did the old man turn to look in front of him, but he still kept the half-bent position all the way Robin looked at him with the side of his eye, not knowing if he was sad or disgusted by this old man''s actions... He reckons that the humans here have to do these things to survive, but this person has taken the craft to another level! No wonder his clothes and his physical condition are better than the rest of the people he saw, it''s clear that he kissed a lot of ass in order to secure a better life for himself "Greetings, Deputy Jabba." "If you need me, don''t hesitate to call my name, I will do anything for you, Deputy Jabba!" Along the way, voices came from the right and the left, they were giants, But Jabba didn''t reply he was satisfied with looking at them and gave a little nod... Whether the settlement chief actions or the respectable greetings of those giants, It told Robin something about the person who offered to follow him The whole Land of the Lightning Tribe seemed to acknowledge how talented and powerful Jabba was! Then he spread his sense of soul in all directions and closed his eyes as he walked... Quickly he found eleven giants in the settlement, they were all separated and It was clear that they did note together. They were catching human girls, feeling their bodies and squeezing their breasts, a few of them were catching the young males who were randomly passing by in the streets, and would start feeling their muscles apparently to see if they can do the hard work waiting for them. And behind every giant, there were a few girls of boys, some of them crying and some waving to their parents for distance... they knew their destiny was sealed and that they have found their role. Clearly, those giants were here to do shopping. ...As for the settlement itself, it is small, too small that it can be called a vige more appropriate than the word settlement... Its walls are short, any wild rabbit or dog can jump over it, there is little to no protection, yet the poption is about 5,000 individuals, and more than half of them are children! In some tents, Robin observed more than 7 children, the oldest of whom was eight years old... It is clear that the women who were not taken away were exhausted by pregnancy to insanely increased offspring, it was understandable, or at this rate of losing the youth, there shouldn''t be any human settlement here. "Haha, please you go ahead." The settlement chief gave a full bow when he reached thergest and cleanest tent in the settlement and signaled to Jabba to enter, then signaled to the rest of the people around them to go to their work After Jabba and Robin came in and sat on cushions on the floor, Orzon came after and sat down in front of them and looked at Jabba with a big smile, "Go ahead, my lord, how can this little one help you?" "Tsk~ Don''t you feel shame old man, how old are you?" Robin is starting to get annoyed at the man calling himself *this little one*, the situation from the start and so far is so ufortable. The head of the settlement looked at him strangely, as if he had noticed him for the first time, and then spoke forcefully, "Didn''t your parents teach you to remain silent in the presence of the lords unless they are addressed to you? Which settlement produced you, brat? I will teach you a lesson today on their behalf! sorry for that master Jabba." "Pff-HAHAHA I didn''t see thating... hey old man, who wants to talk to you is Robin, not me." Jabbaughed out loud when he saw Robin being *taught a lesson by his elder* "Hmm?" Orzon looked at the giant in astonishment and then looked back at Robin again, this time with a closer examination... but he found nothing of importance. Robin is taller than normal humans by about 30cm *1ft*, looks skinnypared to an average human, and has very low bone and muscle density, but his overall features still say he''s closer to humans than any other race... maybe he was born with deformities or something like that. If there''s anything weird about him, it''s that he can walk around with such a scrawny body, but that''s not his issue to think about. "Robin, huh? A strange name.. so how can I help you, sir Robin?" Orzon Asked politely and with a smile this time even if the person in front of him is a human ve, the fact that Jabba apanied him here so that he can say something means that this thing is important, or that Robin himself is important... Either way, the strange Human with the strange name deserves respect now. Chapter 258 Change Of Behavior "Tsk~" When Orzon changed to treat him politely and called him respectfully, Robin felt even more ufortable... just because Jabba said he came for him suddenly he became worthy of respect? Only giants have the power to decide who should be respected here?! Robin couldn''t wait to say what he came for and then get out of here without a single extra moment. "Listen, do you know a girl named Laurie?" Robin spoke seriously "Laurie... Laurie... No, can''t recall a certain face to it, we have had a lot of girls with that name, can you exin more, please? Did one of the settlement girls misbehave with the masters?" Orzon smiled "Laurie is a talkative, good looking girl, she was in a caravan with 7 giants, ...she said that her mother was the victim of the assault of 4 giants here inside the settlement, she said that you and her father let this happen.. do you remember her now?" A look of contempt still stuck in his eyes as he spoke the entire time "AHAA that Laurie, you mean Arkis''s daughter, yeah yeah I remember her, she is a good girl.. what about her? I know the girl, she understands her role and she wouldn''t make trouble for the masters! Is she alright?" Chief Orzon replied smiling as if he had heard about an old friend "TCH.." Robin murmured when he saw that this man didn''t care about his involvement in Laurie''s mother''s death, he didn''t try to defend himself or exin for a moment, "No she''s not okay, she died, I killed her, blew her up, and burned her, and 10 other girls along with her as well," Robin responded directly "Oh..." Chief Orzon was silent for a moment, "So they must have done something wrong then and must have deserved this, did you twoe here toin about what they did? Go ahead and speak, we will do everything in our power to teach a lesson to our future products!" "0_0" Robin was left stupefied at this reply, this was his way to test the old man''s true response, trying to figure out why Laurie told him toe and speak to this guy, but yet again he was left disappointed Robin really... really... wanted to punch this guy in the face as hard as he can, but he held himself, sighed, and then spoke..." Laurie was following the giants of a moving circus caravan, and I was one of the prisoners in that caravan... and to allow me to escape She sacrificed herself and became a target for the giants'' city guard, and for some reason, she made me swear to tell you everything she saw me do, and I''m the one who keeps my promises, I came today to tell you what she wanted, I don''t know why, but I have to clear my conscience. A fake look of astonishment appeared on Chief Orzon''s face, after which he nodded gently and smiled as if he was waiting to hear the rest. "...Sigh~ my first meeting with Laurie was in a forest when she found me in bad shape, then---" Robin started talking nonstop about everything that had happened since that day, and how she helped feed him and wash the blood and Fruit juice from his body, doesn''t matter minor the detail is he didn''t miss a thing Of course, he said everything that happened from Laurie''s perspective! There are many things he started to leave behind as the story goes, such as his ns, thews he studied and activated, and so on.. these were not part of his promise anyway. As for Chief Orzon, he started interacting with Robin''s story by nodding and smiling as if everything he heard did not concern him... But his features changed when he heard about Robin sending the message to the demon. The smile on his face wiped off, and his goofy, unfocused look turned into a serious one. Even Robin noticed these changes and furrowed his eyebrow a little, but he continued non-stop and started telling the situation of trying to use fire to melt the metal bars to escape, then how the girls stopped him and promised to help him Robin felt the old man''s body twitch from the beginning of this part to the end, he even opened his mouth several times and seemed to want to say something except that every time he restrained himself when he saw Robin still talking as if he was afraid that his intervention would make Robin forget something from his story... Indeed, Robin continued without stopping, with no apparent changes in him all along. Even as he exins his n to escape when he was about to die, and how Lauri uncuffed the demon and how it rushed out to fight the head of the caravan under his orders. He kept his straight face from the start with no changes, by when his story reached the point where he blew up the girls to save them from a more terrible fate, that changed... The words came out of his mouth with difficulty as if he could see the scene in front of his eyes, but he held himself long enough toplete it He kept going until the moment he saw Laurie''s severed head and he retreated into the darkness of the alley, and then said "Well, that is it, I don''t know why Laurie made me promise to tell you about it as I know you don''t care, I hope you can keep what you heard hear for yourself and don''t say a word to anyone, I see you are a smart man who knows how to survive so I advise you to forget everything. Will, I know I took much of your time for nothing, so thank you for being patient till the end... and for¡­ listening?!?!" Robin was about to stand up and gesture for Jabba to leave the tent to quickly get out of this ce when he caught a strange sight... He saw tears falling from the eyes of the settlement chief Orzon!! The guy didn''t even care when he told him the girl was killed horribly but suddenly he is crying now?! Robin looked at Jabba at his side, perhaps understanding from his features why that old man was sobbing, but he found Jabba looking at the old man also with knotted eyebrows, obviously not understanding what is going on with him either. But Jabba was more decisive, and stood up and spoke to Robin, "e on let''s go, you have fulfilled what you came for, let the old man drown in his sorrows alone." Robin nodded and took onest look at Orzon.. he didn''t know what exactly made him cry, but that didn''t matter to him anymore. But when he straightened his seat and was about to stand up, he found a hand clutching his wrist, "Sir... are you A Heaven''s Chosen?" Robin looked at Orzon whose look of loss in his eye turned into a fierce one, "Let my hand go old man!! What the--" "Please answer me!! For Laurie to send you here that means she didn''t see tattoos on your body when she was bathing you, you have a way of using energy other than tattoos, don''t you? and a way to speak with the demons?! Laurie and the rest of the girls sacrificed their lives and sent you here to tell me that one truth, don''t you want to make their death meaningful? Don''t you want to fulfill your oath? You will do it only if you answer this one question!!" The head of the settlement tightened his hand more and began to insist A look of intense shock began to appear on Robin''s face, and the old man''s behavior changedpletely that was frightening, a few minutes ago he looked like an experienced pimp, yet now he is shouting and asking about Heaven''s Chosen?! but before he could answer himself, Jabba interjected, "He doesn''t know whether he is a Heaven''s Chosen or not, but as I see it he really is one... Will you let go of his hand now, human? We have other ces to go." "Hoo~" Orzon gave a long exhale when he heard this, and two secondster he let go of Robin''s wrist, stood up, and then took two steps toward Jabba, "Thank you for bringing Mr. Robin here, but I''m afraid you are not going anywhere after today." Chapter 259 Surrounded "Huh? And what is going to stop me, human?" Jabba looked at the person who didn''t even reach the height of his waist and spoke with contempt "I understand that Mr. Robin is an honest person and hase to fulfill his promise, but what are you doing here, son of Thundor?" Old Orzon spoke, his hands turning into a fist, "Did Mr. Robin promise you to help you if you would allow him to carry out his request? Or did youe to brag before us that you got to the Chosen One of the Heavens before we reached Him?" "TCH, you have a big mouth old man, but I''m not interested in entertaining you today." Jabba spoke and then looked at Robin, "Shall we go now, please!?" "I SAID YOU AREN''T GOING ANYWHERE." The old man shouted, then pulled his heavy clothes and threw them to the ground. A broken shield appeared covering only the area of ??his upper chest, and small thunderbolts began to erupt from his fists. "Oh my God.." Robin opened his eyes to the end, the old man''s body covered with divine tattoos like those on the bodies of giants!! And not any tattoos either, those small thunderbolts mean that he has a second stage body strengthening divine tattoo and lightning attacking divine tattoo! And that is not it, Robin could clearly sense a great power from this old man''s body, a power equivalent to a mid leveled saint!! ''damn me..'' How did he not notice his strength in the first ce?! He underestimated him so much that he didn''t even try to find out anything about him "Hmmm?" Until Jabba furrowed his eyebrows and his gaze changed, "A medium-leveled Shaman? How did a rat like you survive the peacekeepers'' investigation for so long? and you even got yourself a settlement to hide in? It seems that we have really failed in our mission..." "Kneel now and put your hands behind your head if you want the day to pass while you are breathing." The old man spoke seriously "Eh? Hahaha, senile old man, even if I was a medium-leveled Shaman as well I would still have knocked you down, but I''m strong enough to put on a Level 3 Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo! Do you think you have a chance against me? What a joke!!" Jabbaughed out loud *wheeeeeeeze* Suddenly Orzon whistled loudly in a specific tone, and within one second Robin felt several people surrounding the tent! Even Jabba started to look around with a serious look, there are at least 12 individuals around the tent and they are all standing in a hostile posture ready to attack at any given moment, some of them are starting to emit small thunderbolts from their hands already!! "Well.. that you don''t see every day¡­" Jabba muttered in shock, "It is not in your interest, old man, even if you somehow manage to keep me here, there are still so many witnesses out there, the whole settlement will be wiped out!" "Those giants, you mean? The vige is being besieged as we speak, not a single one of them will get out alive either... Now, kneel down, I won''t repeat my words for a third time." Chief Orzon stressed his words this time, looking ready to attack at any moment "tch..." Jabba finally started to understand how serious this *dwarf* was, and then looked at Robin, "A little help here...?" "...Eh? Aha..!" Robin''s eyes finally regained their focus and turned his eyes away from Chief Orzon''s body before speaking, "Hey Chief, Jabba is working with me, he is not dangerous." This was the first time Robin respected the old man enough to call him Chief "What do you mean he works with you? How is it possible that he works with you? Do you really know who this guy is...?" Orzon spoke seriously to Robin, but his eyes were still fixed on Jabba "Yeah yeah, I know who he is.." Robin can appreciate the leader''s position, and Jabba is the one who''s supposed to hunt down his ilk! "Jabba and I have a Master-student rtionship, please put down your weapon, he is not dangerous." "Hehe, maybe I''m not a threat to you, but to these guys .. tsk tsk~" Jabba looked at the leader with a look full of provocation "SHUT YOUR MOUTH! You are not going to be a threat to them either!! We didn''t see anything today, okay?!" Robin raised his voice at Jabba, and then spoke seriously to Orzon "Okay Okay.. whatever you say, boss~" Jabba raised his hand and said sarcastically, he had no way out of here but to listen to Robin anyway "Master..?" Orzon finally turned his face and looked at Robin with a look ofplete bewilderment and even some anger, "You revealed your secrets to a Giant... To Jabba specifically... and took him as a disciple?!" "I didn''t say anything to Jabba, he is the one who found out that I''m different and decided to stick with me... Second of all, do I know you? Stop talking like I''m your little cousin!!" Robin felt strangely being reprimanded by this strange old man! Orzon was silent for a few seconds, then went aside and put on his heavy coat again, returned to his original seat, and motioned to the pillow in front of him, "Mister Robin, please sit here.. we have something to talk about." Robin furrowed his eyebrows for a moment, but in the end, he went sat in front of him.. this mysterious old man was very interesting to him "You keep standing where you are!" Old Orzon pointed at Jabba when he saw him step forward to sit down as well " despicable terrorist..." Jabba muttered in a low voice, when was thest time he was humiliated like this?! Orzon made a movement to clean his ear, then directed it towards Jabba and asked, "You said something? repeat it again, slowly this time.." "... no, I didn''t say anything!!" Chapter 260 The First Heavens Chosen "Humans can get divine tattoos? Isn''t that something that was designed for the giants...?" Robin asked right before Old Orzon added another word The old man furrowed his eyebrows for a moment upon hearing this question, but upon seeing the look of interest and happiness on Robin''s face, he sighed and spoke, "It is indeed something that is dedicated to the giants, but nothing ispletely out of hand if you really wanted it, everything has a way out... All you need is money or a strong Nihary Giant supporting you... you can pay huge amounts of money to an hical divine tattoo master and he will draw you whatever you want regardless of your race, or you can just kidnap one of the divine tattoo masters and force him to draw it for you if all the roads are closed in front of you. But of course, everything should go inplete secrecy, if anyone who is not a giant is found with a tattoo on his body with no Nihari Giant taking responsibility for it and providing an exnation, then his punishment is immediate killing, without trial, imprisonment, or even hearing a word... This phenomenon is not rare, especially in thest few thousand years groups upon groups of *inferior* races began to get divine tattoos, and they are the ones who are called terrorists, and your noble student here pursues them to eliminate them, so the number of humans and other races who takes the risk and get tattoos is not small, but it is notrge either." "And it seems I haven''t done enough!" Jabba sarcastically said, "One settlement holds several individuals with stage two body strengthening tattoos? Tsk tsk~ It seems that even the peacekeepers have be ck in thesends!!" "Yeah that''s a good idea, keep provoking me, this will make it easier for me to give the order to kill you in a little while," Orzon spoke without looking at him "tsk.." "...These are some huge news, I didn''t know that humans can use the divine tattoos to this degree," Robin muttered after fixing his eyes and spiritual sense on Chief Orzon for a few seconds "It''s because they can''t!" Jabba replied, quartered his hands, and spoke in exasperation, "Divine tattoos are specially designed for the giant race, if another race uses them, the user will pay a high price... right, old man?" Orzon cast a sideways nce toward Jabba and then usually to face Robin, "What this giant said, unfortunately, is true, the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo does not work on the human body as efficiently and the user''s muscles may explode suddenly or cause them permanent disability, in addition to that, every time the attacking tattoos are activated It draws from the user''s life energy... That short confrontation a minute ago took a few months out of my life." Orzon was silent for a bit after looking into Robin''s eyes and spoke with a smile, "But all of this will be a thing of the past now, we have our own Heaven''s Chosen, the Third Heaven Chosen was born of us, humans!" "Well, one of you should start exining to me what the term ''Heaven''s Chosen'' means!!" Robin said annoyed "..I can''t tell you what Heaven''s Chosen Ones are as we don''t really know" Orzon shook his head, "But I can tell you about the former two Heaven''s Chosen." "Please do!! That''s all I want, but Jabba doesn''t seem to want to tell me about them." Robin nodded hard " Maybe does not know like most giants, But knowing Jabba I think he most likely does not want to talk about the subject... Young giants are told to respect the two heaven chosens only but will not know their history and their stories unless they search deeply on their own in some ancient history books.. the two heaven chosens are the pride of the giants, but they are the biggest disgrace in their history as well." "tch.." The look of annoyance increased on Jabba''s face, but he found nothing to defend himself with, so he remained silent. "Listen from this old man then. So, we have secret information and documents that are passed on to important people of our race from generation to generation. I might be able to answer your question in a satisfying way¡­" Orzon said, changing his look to a very serious one, "Life appeared on this hundreds of millions of years ago when the first intelligent beings were born, we currently call them the owners of the ancient blood line, or the pure ones... But slowly and mixing with nature and other less intelligent races, that line of pure blood began to mutate and Many different races appeared, such as the Nihari giants, humans, demons, and many others... And of course, every individual began to tend to protect his children and family and to iste himself from those who are different from him, and all people of the same race began to converge and settle in one ce to protect themselves.. and thus began to spread the phenomenon of the existence of viges that is dedicated to certain races, then small cities, It kept on that way until every race had his own kingdom... This was not a problem in the beginning due to the huge size of the Nihari, but with the passage of thousands and millions of years, the number of intelligent creatures began to increase... These kingdoms need natural resources and they have to securends for hunting, agriculture, water sources, and others recourses... And of course, wars began to spread among different races onnd ownership Wars between different races, my little friend, are not something that stops at victory or defeat. Hatred for what is different was enough to turn them from wars of resources to wars of extermination... We have documents that at least 12 races have disappeared from the face of the in that era. Then the era of energy training appeared, which began 400,000 years ago, someone discovered a way to pass energy inside his body to strengthen it and began to teach the rest of his species, then the method began to spread like wildfire until it reached all races... The documents passed to us say that we humans were the first to reach this Innovation technique first, and the other races other than the giants knows that! But of course, this information waspletely erased by the Nihari giants and rewrote history to convince their new generations that they are the masters and delude their children to think that they are a superior and more intelligent race from the beginning.. but this is a lie! Anyway, up to that time all races had a roughly equal chance of winning or losing even after the era of energy training had begun, if there was one race that had an advantage it was us, humans, because of the energy system we created suited us better we would use it to crush our enemies and we were the first and only race to establish two kingdoms at the same time! ...But it all ended when the first Heaven''s Chosen." Chapter 261 The First Heavens Chosen-2 Robin narrowed his eyes when the story got to this point, that is exactly what he wanted to hear Orzon then continued, "150,000 years after the beginning of the era of energy cultivation, a person appeared among the race of giants who was greatly respected by everyone. He was one of the strongest powerhouses in the giants'' race, a true pir that might hold the sky if it falls upon them, but he preferred seclusion and only appeared in the case of a war that threatens the survival of the kingdom of giants, he would participate and fend off the attackers then go back to his seclusion... Near the end of his life, everyone understood why he liked to iste himself so much... He went out to people and announced that he had invented a divine tattoo that could strengthen the bodies of all giants without the need to train in the "tiring and of limited benefit" human system. He called it the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo and then published the method to draw them among all the giants without asking for money or personal interest for himself." Robin opened his eyes to the end, so the first Heaven''s Chosen is the creator of divine tattoos!! Then he continued, "From that day on, the trajectory of the wars began to take apletely different course¡­ Within just ten years of the spread of the divine tattoos, the giants gained enoughnd to establish their second kingdom. Then he made matters worse for all of us after that as he upgraded the Divine Body Strengthening Tattoo after a few decades and called it the second stage of the Divine Tattoo, and just like the first stage he also publicly published them for all the giants... and so the basic strength of the giants began to multiply again! But the first chosen heaven did not ept this advantage only for his race, he began to make for them divine tattoos used for attack, for example, a divine tattoo that increases strength by 50%, another increases speed, and another helps to jump high, and another forms thunderbolts like those used by the Lightning Tribe Currently... Within another fifty years, he has managed to design dozens of these attacking tattoos. Then he began to bend nature itself for them, so he devised ways to increase the extraction of natural resources, and he invented the odorless powder to avoid the danger of the irrational demon race, which is now used to manipte them... And after every single invention of his, he would go out and publicly publish his work, Everyone knew how poor he is and that he goes out to search for his resources with his own hands! But never asked for anything for himself, saying that he would die soon anyway and that didn''t have a family to leave the money to, saying the giants are his family and he only wishes to see them prosper Seeing him act like this, they called him the universal sage, many of the giant race came pretty close to actually worshiping him, saying that he is the heaven itself incarnate and some say the gods blessed him... ... On our side, our ancestors and the rest of the other races tried to try to steal the designs of these divine tattoos to take advantage of them, and indeed they got them, but they failed to take full advantage of them or even reduce the difference between them and the giants Unlike the Energy system we humans came up with, this system wasn''t natural, it was twisted to work perfectly on the giant race only About 50% of those who tried to use the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo would have a permanent disability and will be useless, and anyone who tries to use the attacking divine tattoos turns old and dies naturally after a few battles... And so... Only a hundred or so years after the first Heaven Chosen appeared, there were no more wars, only massacres. The Giants massacred entire races and enved the rest of the races, then destroyed the energy training techniques of all the other races and forbade any training, whoever disobeyed orders would simply be killed... They even added the word *Nihari* before Giants and suddenly became Nihari Giants for no reason but to further demonstrate they are the owners of the world now. The mighty first Heaven Chosen, The Infamous Universal Sage, actually pity us and tried to intervene to stop what is happening and told the giants'' leaders that this was not what he made tattoos for and that the race of giants should only protect themselves and leave a chance for others to live, cultivate, and decide their own destiny But he discovered that his title and position are good only in celebrating and singing in banquets... No one listened to him when it came to harming their interest! After that the first Heaven Chosen disappeared for five years, no one knew where he went, and when he appeared, he announced that he won''t invent anything new until the heads of the - Nihari - Giants race stop the genocide they were doing and live more peacefully as respectable leaders for this world and watch over the rest of the races with care but let them live in peace and let them have their own choice... But he was met with fury, rejection, and usations of treason. All means were used to promote among themoner giants that the Heaven''s Chosen One had turned into a traitor and no longer wanted to benefit them anymore And in the blink of an eye, everyone forgot the title *The Universal Sage* who gave them everything for free without asking anything for himself, and forgot the title of *Heaven''s Chosen* who is the first person And the only one who brought them to their current position... and they started verbally attacking him in the streets!" "Alright, he got the idea. the first Heaven''s Chosen is the creator of the divine tattoos, you can stop running your mouth with useless words now." Jabba''s face appeared extremely ugly when they got to this point Orzon gave a sarcasticugh without looking at Jabba and then continued, "After they gained the approval of the street, the heads of the race of giants at that time went to the first chosen one of heaven and attacked him together, and after a fierce battle he was arrested and imprisoned in a high-security prison. They wanted him to reveal how he discovered all these things, but he refused. They asked him to return to his inventions and hand them over at least one invention every five years, but he showed absolute refusal to use his inventions in this way... So they began torturing him in the most horrific ways." "I TOLD YOU TO SHUT YOUR MOUTH!!" Jabba took a step forward and yelled Orzon looked at Jabba this time, still smiling, "...when the first heaven''s chosen learned that the giants in the street don''t care about what is happening to him and most of them actually supported his torture despite everything he did for them... he died in his little cage. It''s said that the warden who first discovered his corpse lost his mind and turned crazy soon afterward... The Kingdom protector wasn''t killed... The Universal Sage didn''tmit suicide... The mighty First Heaven''s Chosen didn''t bow down to torture and threats... But died from excessive crying." Chapter 262 The Second Heavens Chosen "you..!!" Jabba took a step forward and seemed ready to attack Orzon, but the shadows behind the tent also moved and they took on more offensive poses... When he felt this, Jabba restrained himself and got back to his ce again, the gnashing of his teeth could be heard even for those standing outside... "Haha, so you know your filthy past, little giant, no wonder you refused to exin to Mr. Robin." Orzonughed out loud when he saw this, "I wonder what your reaction will be after I tell him the tale of the Second Heaven''s Chosen then!" "YOU DARE?!" Jabba shouted "Let''s find out then," Orzon responded defiantly The two continued their provocations, but Robin didn''t listen to a word of what was being said... The story of the First Heaven''s Chosen was simply mind-blowing! Those shocking innovations and discoveries of his did note out of no where, there is no doubt that this man opened his eyes to the truth, if this is what is meant by being a heaven''s chosen, then indeed Robin can be considered the third heaven''s chosen to appear in this world But what really happened to him is a sad and expressive story. That person chose the path that Robin refused to choose, made himself known from the beginning, and made everything public without a force behind him to support and protect him, and he finally he reached the fate that Robin had always feared... an early death because of his inventions And even received a more horrific fate, died crying from regret and sorrow? And for what..? Because he wanted them to act more civil and let the others live? suddenly he became a traitor... They forgot that he is the one who settled the wars of the in their favor!! ,m Anyone who seeks the truth and sees it is an extraordinary person, someone who can create entire civilizations! To die such a death... Perhaps he chose this option and publicize his work from day one because he was already one of the most powerful experts on the at the time and had such a good reputation, perhaps he thought this would give him the ability to control what his innovations would be used for, or at least be respected enough by the members of his race to the end. Maybe his pure thinking couldn''t process the amount of greed in other people''s hearts Plus, People naturally only remember thest thing you did, that''s something that Robin knew pretty well If you were an evil bastard all your life, you could earn respect if you pretended to do something good for once... and if you lived as a true saint all your life, people would forget your whole history and attack you if you did something wrong in their eyes. "Heh~" Robin let out a big sigh, thanking Heaven that he chose to strengthen the Burton family and focus his entire work on them, or else his fate would have been undoubtedly more terrible. "Chief Orzon, please continue.. what happened next?" Robin looked at Orzon eagerly and asked "What happened is that the current world was formed¡­" Lord Orzon opened his hands to thest of them, "A dispute arose between the leaders of the giant race at that time, the ones who had engaged in attacking and imprisoning the First Heaven''s Chosen, there were no longer wars against other races to unite them, nor a Heaven Chosen to be their core... And they all want absolute power So, internal wars began immediately after the death of the First Heaven''s Chosen, in which countless numbers of Nihari giants were killed and all their kingdoms copsed. After the giants sensed the danger of going down a road with no return, a peace conference was held between all their giant race leaders to try to end the crisis... In the end, it was decided that each leader would take his men and settle on a plot ofnd to form a *tribe* After the use of the name of a kingdom has been banned Every tribe will have the right to use the first stage and the second stage of the body strengthening divine tattoo, and with it a specific type of attaking divine tattoo that no other tribe can use... Like the Lightning Tribe, which has all of the lightning-rted attacking divine tattoos exclusively. And Indeed, each of the leaders chose a piece ofnd with a certain attacking divine tattoo type and called out to his race that whoever wants to use the attacking divine tattoos from the type he has, will have to follow him... and of course, all the other races that live on thatnd suddenly be inferior creatures living to serve that tribe. " So that how it is.. the current giants'' tribes are not rted by blood, but only gathered around their leader at that time because of their love for him or in order to use a certain attacking divine tattoo¡­ Giants'' authority systems are indeed simr to kingdoms, but they do not use the word kingdom so as not to attract the indignation of the rest of the giants toward them..? Hmmm," Robin rubbed his chin and spoke, "What about the Second Heaven''s Chosen? Can you tell me his story too?" "Che.." Jabba looked aside, he knew he couldn''t stop this... "Hehe it''s my pleasure," Orzon chuckled, "Now we will go back to the era of the one and only kingdom¡­ Let''s start by introducing you to him, the Second Heaven''s Chosen wasn''t a strong character or anything before he was known to everyone, but it is worth mentioning that he was of the bloodline of the First Heaven''s Chosen!" "His bloodline!?" Robin opened his eyes "Yes, do you remember when I told you that the First Heaven''s Chosen disappeared for a few years before he appeared again and announced his stance? It turns out that he made himself arge harem and secretly had many children at that time, and gave each boy''s mother a thick book and told her to pass it on to her son when he grew up and that the book has to be passed down forever as a secret family legacy, but only the smartest and most talented of his bloodline should read it. Those books were indeed inherited by the sons of the First Heaven''s Chosen, his grandsons, and his great-grandchildren, knowing what happened to their ancestor and how he died, none of them chose to show the inheritance that they obtained, and they kept living among everyone else in secret They kept their existence and their bloodline a secret to the degree that they did not even know that they had many other rtives descending from other women of their ancestor''s harem... The legacy has been passed down from generation to generation, books have been destroyed and rewritten, and thousands of descendants of the first chosen one of heaven read them... but no one has ever been able to benefit anything from it. And with this, thousands of years passed, specifically 60,000 years from the day the First Heaven''s Chosen died crying, when a boy was born from his bloodline and got a copy of the book, and for some reason, he was the only one who was able to absorb it, and finally, the second Heaven''s Chosen appeared to this world. Chapter 263 The Second Heavens Chosen 2 Robin opened his eyes to thest of them, these books certainly contained an exnation about the path of Truth and how to reach it, but the truth is not like the rest of the paths, just exining it to someone does not mean that he will master it, the truth chooses its wielders and not the other way around... The First Chosen One of Heaven introduced them to the Truth and gave them the path they should walk on, but who would reach its end was not up to him to decide, it can already be said that he is lucky because one of his grandchildren managed to seed him in only 60 thousand years... Then Orzon continued, "The Second Heaven''s Chosen was sharp and learned from his ancestor''s mistakes, he concealed the fact that he became a Chosen like his ancestor deep in his heart and didn''t announce it to everyone like his ancestor did and secretly, he created a way to identify his rtives who had the bloodline of the first Heaven''s Chosen like him, then slowly and out of sight began to gather hisrge family... A secret and prideful family that grew and branched for sixty thousand years! The second Heaven''s Chosen search enveloped the whole world, and with the help of his creation, he was able to reach the branches descended from other women from his great-grandfather''s harem... Indeed, his ns seeded, and he gathered tens of thousands of his rtives from all over the world and settled in some barren forgottennds of one of the tribes, and because they were all giants as well the citizens of that tribe didn''t pat much attention to it... Then he began to strengthen them in secret, ordering them to keep everything secret for at least 500 years." "0o0" Robin opened his eyes and mouth at thest of them, the second Heaven''s Chosen was thinking exactly like him. You have to pour everything you got into people close to you until you are - with their aid - strong enough to control the fate of the world, then do whatever you want.. that is what should be done! If the First Heaven''s Chosen had done this, his creations would have been used as he wished and he would not have faced such a tragic end Orzon then continued, "In just less than a hundred years, the Second Heaven''s Chosen has created many new offensive tattoos and upgraded the tattoos left by his grandfather, and invented the method of making divine weapons! But he didn''t have his way to the end... Finally, the chief of the tribe they were settling in has noticed what is going on in hisnd after one of the close assistants of the Second Heaven''s Chosen had identally disclosed the secret while he got himself drunk in a brothel. The chief of the tribe was very happy when he got the news, and how can''t he be? if he arrested the Second Heaven''s Chosen he would make all those good stuff for him, and if not he would be satisfied with those mystical weapons! then gathered his army and went to demand the surrender of all the divine weapons and the new divine tattoos, but the matter did not go as he wanted. The strength of the family of the Heaven''s Chosens was very strong after all this concentrated strengthening for a hundred years, a one-sided battle took ce in which the chief of the tribe and his army were crushed, after which the Second Heaven''s Chosen seized thends of that tribe, and began to subjugate those in it and spread hisws and weapons in it at his convenience." Once again, Robin was excited. This Second Heaven''s Chosen followed the same path as he is now. Perhaps his only mistake is that he let the news leak out and didn''t create something like the oath tablets, "And what happened next?" "Then the first kingdom was established! ...sixty thousand years after thest one was demolished." Orzon said seriously, "The bnce of power in the world was broken by the appearance of divine weapons, no tribe could resist the kingdom''s encroachment on theirnds... Driven by a sense of injustice toward their ancestor and their bloodline after that, heaven''s chosen army was a force by itself... with several military campaigns, and in just fifty years the size of the kingdom tripled! But the Second Heaven''s Chosen did not stop there... After a long seclusion thatsted twenty years, he came out and announced that he had discovered the third stage of the body strengthening divine tattoo! The kingdom''s overwhelming advantage basically doubled in the blink of an eye, during another hundred years, and after the appearance of many *dragons* among the kingdom''s forces, the military campaigns intensified, within a few decades the kingdom had controlled 10% of the whole world!" Once again, Robin was astonished, 10% of the Nihari realm is a few times the size of his mother... that second Heaven''s Chosen One was indeed a decisive man! p "The campaigns continued for hundreds of years and no one could deter them, the rest of the tribes began to surrender to fate, and most of them began to lick the feet of the kingdom so that they would not invade them or treat them badly if the day came and They captured theirnds... Even the second Heaven''s Chosen finally came out and announced that he had created the fourth degree of Divine Body Strengthening Tattoo, bing the first emperor in the world!" *4th degree!!* Robin was shocked, this corresponds to a level between 41~50 in the inner energy system... a level that his world has not yet reached on his mother! Then Orzon continued, "After that day, the second Heaven''s Chosen continued with his military campaigns like a hammer, and took control of a third of the Nihari world at once and announced that he would unite the whole world... At that moment all the giants knew that ttery would not work and that a catastrophe wasing with no way around it. And honestly, I don''t know what they were afraid of hahaha... the second Heaven''s Chosen treated his citizens in the best way and provided treatment and training resources for everyone and liberated the rest of the intelligent races on hisnds, and gave us almost equal rights, thends of the kingdom were a paradise for all on Nihari! We humans would have wished that the second Heaven''s Chosen wouldplete his quest, but... Sigh~ Finally, the 12rgest tribes in the far north united at that time under the slogan of confronting the aggression, they wanted to stop the kingdom while there is still a chance before other emperors appeared in it... Somehow the leaders of those tribes were able to turn the second Heaven''s Chosen into a tyrannical demon in the eyes of all the giants, and rallied the rest of the independent tribes under their banner to confront the kingdom... Suddenly the situation became the kingdom against the whole world... the strong family of the two Heaven''s Chosens Vs Every living breathing giant behind their borders." Chapter 264 The Second Heavens Chosen 3 Robin started furrowing his eyebrows upon hearing this... He didn''t take that into ount His future n was to eat as muchnd as possible, develop it and make its inhabitants live a better life, in this way he would easily be able to annex the rest of the duchies and kingdoms around the kingdom of the ck Sun where the ruling ss would fear him and themoners would long to join him! Even if the n was stopped, for now, he intended to resume it if he returned from this mission alive, but... It seems that he forgot a very important element, the informationworks! If his enemies could cut off news of how the people lived in hisnds and pass on news and rumors that turn Robin is a monster instead, the magic will turn on the sorcerer... That is what happened with the Second Heaven''s Chosen anyway. Then Orzon continued, "the Second Heaven''s Chosen relied in the strength of his army mainly on his family, whose numbers by that time had reached nearly half a million, but this number was nothingpared to the rest of the race of giants plus their ves from the rest of the races. The difference in quality was in favor of the kingdom, but the difference in number was overwhelming in favor of the union, after every member of the kingdom killed twenty people from the union, he would still die leaving his ce empty. During a war thatsted only ten years, and after killing tens of millions of giants from the union, the Second Heaven''s Chosen and his family were crammed into their capital, the most fortified city on the at that time. With this city behind them, the Second Heaven''s Chosen and his family felt safe all along, even when their numbers fell and they were exhausted they entered the city and were now safe even when there were millions of giants besieging them Everyone thought it would never end, and the giants of the union began to fear that the Second Heaven''s Chosen would invent something new to divert the course of the war once again while he was inside. But then the ultimate surprise happened... the capital''s gate was opened from the inside." "What?! You mean..." Robin shivered upon hearing this "Hehe, yes, the family that he had strengthened and lifted to the top abandoned him, or better to say, some of them abandoned him... Later it became clear that many of the elders of the family conspired to *End the rule of the crazed Second Heaven''s Chosen and restore the justice to the world* but everyone knows that they did it when they saw no hope of getting out of the city again and wanted to save themselves." Orzon shook his head,ughing. Then he continued, "The heads of the Union Army killed all members of the Heaven''s Chosen family after they entered the capital, aplete massacre that neither an old man nor an infant escaped from. This was what happened to the loyal ones, at least. As for the Second Heaven''s Chosen himself, he was captured severely injured after a huge battle, and was burned alive in front of everyone... As for the people who betrayed the Second Heaven''s Chosen, they were given some wealth and a good ce to live, but they were castrated so that the family would have no offspring anymore hahahaha I bet if they knew this, they wouldn''t have betrayed him haha." "This¡­" Robin felt a tightness in his chest "The First Heaven''s Chosen died crying from regret when he tried to help them for free, and the Second Heaven''s Chosen was burned when he tried to unite the world, even the giants of his own family betrayed him! HAHAHAHAHAHA They did this to the two people who are supposed to be the eternal pride of the giants HAHAHAHAHA Is there any better joke?!" Orzonughed hysterically *crush* A cracking sound sounded from his fingers when Jabba heard this, and even drops of blood started toe out of his bitten lips... This was truly an eternal shame that will follow them forever. "Every era has its own circumstances... that may not really be what happened," Jabba muttered, trying to defend his ancestors. "Come on boy, you read that same history in your daddy''s library, didn''t you? they say the victorious one can write history, if that dark shit is what''s written by your victorious ancestors, then how much worse were those eras than what actually reached us? Hmph, the Lightning Tribe was one of the tribes that joined the Twelve Northern Tribes in the war for the kingdom as I recall? And in the end, the only thing you got from the spoils was the 3rd stage of the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo, everything else went to the Twelve Tribes, including That fourth stage Body Strengthening divine tattoo! you really are a bunch of losers~" Orzon said sarcastically "So the fourth stage of the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo is¡­?" Robin muttered, having this tattoo is very important, it''s a level of strength they don''t have on his home "Yes, it is still exclusively with the Union of the Twelve Northern Tribes, and those Twelve Tribes have also been allowed to use all kinds of offensive tattoos since that war and have also taken arge number of divine weapons and distributed them among themselves¡­ they are still the Uncrowned Kings for the world until this day," Orzon exined "This.. what about the inheritance of the Heaven''s Chosen??" Robin quickly asked "No, the Second Heaven''s Chosen gathered them and burned them before the decisive battle. He also burned the method of making Divine Weapons and killed those who were assigned to create them. The Divine Weapons in the world currently are all remnants of that war, like my broken armor you saw just now." " that piece of scrap metal? what makes it divine?!" Robin was surprised when heard this "My Divine Armour is surely not the best right now, but it''s still decent and much tougher than regr armors.. don''t forget that thest war against the kingdom was 190,000 years ago after all, and that was also thest time a Divine Weapon was made!" " This... Then what about the most important thing, the thing they most likely started that war for the hope of obtaining... Did they obtain those books that the First Heaven''s Chosen left behind?!" Robin gave a frown and asked, a lot would change depending on the answer to this question "Hehe don''t worry, there is nothing left of the Second Heaven Chosen''s legacy but the third and the fourth stage of the Body Strengthening Divine tattoo that traitors leaked its drawing method and a few upgraded attacking Divine tattoos, The Second Heaven Chosen''s made sure to take everything he could to hell with him, and I salute him for that! Any way... With the end of the war, the''s hope for development is over, these 12 tribes still rule from the dark and want everything to stay exactly the same and suppress any type of change, and we *the inferior races* are back to being less than cattle and dogs." Chapter 265 Terrorist Groups Origin Robin furrowed his eyebrows... The situation on Nihari wasplicated, extremelyplicated. There are dozens of tribes that specialize in specific offensive divine tattoos and upyrge areas ofnd and each one is a stronger and controls arger area than ??the ck Sun kingdom And on top of that, there are 12 tribes that have the 4th degree of Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo that reaches the strength of emperors between levels 40~50, and They also have offensive divine tattoos of all paths Not only that.. there are arge number of other races that live on thesends. Robin had at first tacitly decided to ignore them and focus on winning the Giants'' trust, but seeing the strength of this human settlement and their high-level coordination, it is clear that they must be taken into ount when making any ns. After a few seconds, Robin remembered something and raised his head to face Orzon, "I don''t understand... if you had such strength, why didn''t you defend Laurie''s mother...?" "Hmm? And what happened to Laurie''s mother?" Orzon raised an eyebrow " Four giants raped her to death under your supervision!!" Robin spoke frantically, still feeling he owed that girl "...HAHAHAHAHA" Orzonughed out loud suddenly "Hehe~" Even Jabba grinned and shook his head "You two... are youughing!?" Robin asked annoyed " Raped to death hehe, that is the second official death for all the human women since the First Heaven Chosen appeared, the first and best is suicide! you want us to get involved in something as ordinary as that?" Orzon then looked at Jabba, "Hey.. you have been threatening left and right since you entered my tent, why don''t you tell your master what would happen if word spread among the giants that the settlements had warriors and shamans." "Tsk~" Jabba looked at Robin and spoke, "If it is revealed that one of the terrorists is associated with a settlement, the army will go out under themand of the peacekeepers to encircle all the settlements of that person''s race and search everyone''s bodies. If they can''t find another one with tattoos inside the settlements we will most likely be satisfied with executing a thousand or two thousand randomly as a warning, but if they are found¡­" "If they find that the phenomenon is widespread, then at least half of the settlements will be exterminated, or perhaps the whole race will be massacred," Orzon continued, "You say I didn''t defend a woman? If we showed our strength for these trivial reasons, we wouldn''t have existed until now!" "Then why are you gathering your strength if you are not even able to protect your women and children? Why don''t you just wait obediently to die?!" Robin shouted, his words made even the people standing around the tent shiver a little and clench their fists. "...." Orzon remained silent for a moment and then sighed, "Ten thousand years ago a mad chief rose to rule the neighboring strength tribe and spread the culture of eating Humans and the other intelligent beings among his subjects so that his people would not look at him with disgust anymore¡­ Little by little, the restaurants of intelligent creatures began to spread in theirnd, the giants of his tribe began to flock to them, the intelligent beings there became the first source of meat, and because the children of intelligent beings do not grow quickly as our natural lives are long, and we do not have as many offspring as the animals even if we tried, and because those fools ate madmen and without supervision because their ruler Basically he was also an idiot... all the intelligent races had been exterminated from thends of the Strength Tribe in just ten years, and now after 10,000 years they are currently still buying intelligent beings from the surrounding tribes for food. The demand on us increased here and the Lightning n Chief started sending our sons to the Strength Tribends in exchange for a lot of money and resources, sometimes even sending entire settlements to the point that we thought he was nning to exterminate us too! ...then we had to act. There is nothing we can do about the power system since the ancient human system was destroyed by the giants and it was pretty weak anyway, and the current system only benefits us with a lot of sacrifices, we epted the fact that we are inferior races here, but.. even as inferior races we must live and pass down our bloodline, Hoping that one day our kids will inherit this again.. and seeing you now, It seems that we were right!" "Ten thousand years ago... ten thousand years ago..." Jabba muttered, "This was almost the beginning of the emergence of all the terrorist groups! YOU¡­?!" Then Orzon and the rest didn''t get control over this settlement alone? The settlements in which giants walk day and night and choose who lives and who dies in them with just the lift of a finger, the settlements that are the safest ce for them and safer for them even than the cities of the giants themselves... are the home of terrorist groups?! This was great news!! "Hehe, deduce as much as you like, you are not going out of here anyway." Orzon chuckled... since Jabba saw the reality of this settlement, and it was impossible for him to get out alive and free. "Armed groups strike at the heart of the cities of giants to distract them even when they are at peace, and they may attack the convoys that take intelligent creatures out to rescue them indirectly, maybe they also surround some giants and kill them inside the settlements if they exaggerate too much, as it was going to happen today¡­ the idea is not bad, but it''s not practical either, the number of divine tattoo users inside the settlement must be very few or else it wille out, and surely with every action you do some of you die, unless¡­." Robin spoke quickly and paused at this point. The number of fighters inside this colony alone would not be enough to form a *terrorist group*, Robin quickly asked, "Exactly how many are you? How many settlements are involved in this?!" "You really think I''m going to answer that...?" Orzon gave augh "Is it because of Jabba? He can wait outside!" said Robin quickly, The answer to that question would change a lot of his ns!" "It is because of you," Orzon pointed toward Robin, "taking Jabba to be a disciple despite knowing who he is? Do you know how many of us were killed by his hands and orders? That is not a good sign... you will have to show your loyalty by your actions to our race first, and then I will tell you what you want to know, Mr. Third Heaven''s Chosen!" "And how do I do this?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows "Simple," Orzon looked at Jabba, "We will injure this Jabba severely and capture the rest of the ten giants outside, then you will kill them all by yourself¡­ This is not a suggestion, by the way, it is the only way for you to survive today as well." Chapter 266 Threat "Is that a threat?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing this "What do you say, Mr. Robin? How dare this humble thing to threaten the Third Heaven''s Chosen? I am nothing but a servant to you and at your disposal... that is of course if you are on our side." Orzon''s smile disappeared here and then looked at Japan seriously, "Your loyalty is still questionable, Mr. Robin..." "Are you mad? I wasn''t with you in the first ce to use me of treason." Robin said annoyed, Orzon''s hints were very clear! Orzon turned to look at Robin, smiling, "That is true, the first time we knew your truth was today, but I hope you understand the current situation, if you are on our side we need proof after you took one of our prime enemies as your disciple, and if your loyalty is to the giants we naturally won''t allow The third heaven''s chosen to be also on the side of the giants... Please understand my situation here, You don''t think I will let you two go without guarantees, right?" Robin clenched his first tightly, that was really a problem... He couldn''t simply kill Jabba and he couldn''t stay here for years until he gained the trust of those people, especially if their strength isn''t good enough to support his mission! When Orzon saw this he sighed, "At least tell me more about yourself, where you are from, what exactly do you want for your future, what strange energy system do you use...?" "Sorry, I''m not ready to open up and chat with someone threatening to kill me!!" Robin replied sarcastically, telling him everything from the start? No way! "...I know you are probably not from this world in the first ce but you have fallen into this dilemma now and you have to find a way to solve it." Orzon was silent for a few seconds and then said. "Ahahaha" Jabbaughed out loud when he heard this and looked at Robin, teasing him, but said nothing. "What are youughing at, you idiot?! don''t you see what you got us into? What a deputy chief of peacekeepers!" Robin yelled at Jabba how could someone who specializes in security be so deceived?! Those peacekeepers are nothing but clowns!! "Don''t worry, they have no guarantee that they can bring me down even with all their men, if you fight with me and summon the demons we have outside, it will be another story!" Jabba spoke, looking at Robin, as if the situation around him did not concern him "demons!?" Orzon narrowed his eyes and then said, "You can try if you like, but the thought of killing the Third Heaven''s Chosen is still painful to me, I peg you to think again and don''t push me onto this." Robin entered into a long silence, the situation is not as easy as Jabba is trying to show, he is definitely trying to scare Orzon to soften his words towards them, but if the three of them really start a fight here, the results will be bad, to say the least. Secondly, the big battle might attract a lot of attention and end up with the actual annihtion of the humans in thends of the Lightning tribe because of him... And this would happen only because the chief was trying to protect him from Jabba? No no, they can''t be med either... Not after what happened to Laurie ''What should I do...'' Robin thought, Orzon also didn''t say a word and remained silent to see the decision of the person sitting in front of him. Then Robin widened his eyes as if he remembered something and looked at Orzon, "I can''t kill Jabba, he epted me as his master so I have to protect him, also I will need him on my mission here." "Sigh~ what a loss." Orzon let out a long sigh, looking ready to stand up and attack "But I have a solution that will satisfy everyone!" Robin hurriedly added "Oh.." The old man settled himself again with a puzzled look on his face, like a drowning man who found a straw to hang on, "What could that be?" "I want to pulverize these resources first." Robin said and began to draw the shapes of a few nts on the ground. He had already be almost an expert in thenguage of this world, but naming some things he hadn''t heard yet was a pain, as their name on his home might not be the same as here... Then, after he finished, he said, "I also want a metal tablet about this size... I know it''s going to be hard for you to put together but we can wait until you--" "Arkis,e here." A call from Old Orzon interrupted Robin''s words, then a middle-aged man from the people standing around the tent entered and bowed a little, " order me, chief." "Go collect Autumn Nihari Straw, Warm Ice Lotus, and---" The old man continued after a few names and then continued, "And bring all of them here, quickly!" Then he looked back at Robin, who was still stunned, "All these things are scattered all around the settlement, in a couple of hours your orders will be here." Robin''s astonishment increased when he heard this, at first he thought that *terrorist groups* must have these resources after all the illegal stuff they are doing and that Orzon wouldmunicate with them to collect these resources... but the resources are *scattered all around the settlement*?! These items the Burton family failed to collect and they needed the Bradley family''s help to buy them!! Is it because of the energy density of the? If this level of resource is somon to this degree then what are the scarce resources here? How will it be? What kind of Runes could he use those resources to create?! A smile began to appear on Robin''s face and his eyes wandered, the crazy smile on his face scarred Orzon witless When he looked at Jabba as if asking for answers, Jabbaughed and shrugged, "Haha don''t look at me, I haven''t known for a long enough to know what he is thinking." Robin remained in his state, and Jabba and Orzon were inplete silence for about an hour, then Arkis came back and passed the needed resources to Orzon, only then did Robin move and started burning some and grinding the others... He seemed to be making something. His usage of the Major Heavenly Law of Fire was like magic that captivated the three bystanders Arkis was surprised by what was happening inside the tent, but he bowed as they walked out again But Orzon held his hand, "You can wait here... help Mr. Robin if he wants anything." "Yes, chief." The middle-aged man nodded and went to bring the nts to Robin''s side and extend a helping hand as soon as he was asked. After about another hour... Robin raised the small metal tablet and spoke with a smile, "Okay, time to test his confidence.. do you have a suspect in a major crime and you want him to die if he was the real criminal?" Chapter 267 Oath Tablet "Kneel you bastard!" Arkis yelled at a handcuffed human in front of him ,m *baa* Orzon looked at the person kneeling on the ground in disgust, then looked at Robin again and spoke, "This is who you asked for.. he was being chased by a demon, instead of giving up to fate or trying to outrun the demon he lead him towards an entire family who was on their way to collect fruits around the vige and then left them to getting eaten alive and ran away, it ended up killing the father, mother and five children, with He could have run a little longer and reached the vige where we were going to protect him." "I didn''t know there was a family there, I was running randomly when we bumped into the family, I tried to pull the demon towards me again but he just ignored me! I swear that''s what happened!!" The kneeling person started screaming and crying "..." Orzon was silent for a moment and then continued, looking at Robin, "You can see why we haven''t executed him yet, you said you wanted someone who deserved to die... here he is, do whatever you want." Robin approached the prisoner with the metal tablet in his hand and spoke without introduction, "Pass your soul sense here, and as an experiment say: I have breathed more than once in my lifetime, and if I didn''t, I deserve to die." Orzon furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing this, even Jabba looked at Robin strangely "I have breathed more than once in my life, and if I didn''t, I deserve to die." feeling intimidated by the situation around him and with the giant in the tent, the prisoner spoke without hesitation After Robin nodded and waited ten seconds, then spoke again, "Good, now say: I didn''t mean to lead the demon toward the family, and if I did, I deserved to die." "Uh¡­ I¡­ I didn''t mean to lead the demon toward the family, and if I did, I deserved to die!" The prisoner announced, but suddenly was followed by the sound of "...Kgkhkhakh" Then he fell to the ground, and all traces of life disappeared from his body. Orzon stood quickly, eyes wide open as if struck by lightning, and Jabba quickly took a few steps and began to examine the prisoner''s corpse in astonishment. "Oh my God.." Arkis who was standing behind the prisoner muttered and took a step back, there was no need to check his condition, the prisoner was definitely dead "What was that?!" Orzon regained his bnce and asked "The oath tablet, records the imprint of a person''s soul, the oath he takes, and the punishment he chose, and then remains in constant contact with him through his soul, If the person even tries to break his oath, he will be punished immediately ordingly" Robin spoke with a smile and returned to his seat, "I initially chose to try an easy oath so you wouldn''t think that the Oath Tablet kills randomly, I hope you trust what I said now." "What oath and what punishment?" Jabba asked after letting the head of the corpse hit the ground again "Any oath thates to your head, and any punishment that can affect the soul... for example, feeling severe pain, forgetting something or, of course, death." Robin''s reply "Interesting," Jabba moved toward Robin and took the tablet from him and then passed his Spiritual Sense through it, "I, Jabba, am not the number one talent in the Land of the Lightning Tribe and all the surroundingnds, if I''m wrong I deserve to feel the pain of a hundred stabs!" *pfffft* Jabba spat thick blood from his mouth and fell on his back, "AAAAhhhhhh... I knew it! I''m number one!! Ahhh... AAhh" Robin shook his head andughed loudly, "The tablet won''te out and do research to see if you are right, as long as you believe your oath the tablet will believe you, that means that at least you fully believe that you are the number one talent in the Lightning Tribe and the surroundingnds. " " a show-off." Orzon muttered, looking at the blood from Jabba''s mouth and then looking at Robin, "Well you have proven the tablet''s power, and then...?" "The three of us make a mutual oath to keep each other''s secrets and help each other, this will make you trust Jabba and for me to trust both of you enough to say what I have... What do you think?" "Okay! Anything to take away.. this stupid talisman off my neck... coughs." Jabba said, with difficulty he managed to sit up again. "...." Orzon remained silent and then sighed and looked at an Arkis who was still standing in amazement not knowing why he was in a meeting like this in the first ce, "Arkis, first your wife sacrificed herself to protect a girl that had a divine tattoo, and now your daughter has found And saved the Third Heaven Chosen and sent him to us at the const of her life, and you yourself work hard for humanity day and night... From today you are my right hand, and your family will go down in our history books as the ideal family throughout our history, thank you." "The Third Heaven Chosen is a human?! My daughter died? I... I¡­" Arques took a few steps back, the too much information he heard hit him on the head like a hammer, he did not know whether to grieve or rejoice, celebrate or cry... He fell to his knees and put his forehead on the ground toward Robin and shouted, "My daughter must have gone to the ancestors proud, thank you for giving her this opportunity, thank you foring to us." Robin got up and went to get the man on his feet and wiped his tears and said, "Thank you for raising your daughter well." "Alright, Arkis, you may go home to rest now. Send the men around the tent to their positions as well. I don''t want anyone toe within a hundred meters of the tent," Orzon pointed out to the weeping man, "I have much to talk about today with Mr. Third Heaven Chosen and Mr. Jabba." Chapter 268 Human Forces Almost an hour had passed since the Arkis was sent out of the tent and no new words had been said since then, all discussion was over formting the oath that each one of them will have to say. Jabba and Orzon were somewhat simr in their oaths: keeping the secrets of the other two parties secrets, helping them when needed, and a few other little details. The penalty for breach would be immediate death, while keeping the oath flexible enough not to endanger one''s life by mistake. While Robin recited a simr oath, then he added voluntarily that he intends to towards neither the giant race, nor humans, nor any other *inferior* race in this world. And when Jabba and Orzon heard this, they both calmed down and felt more secure while looking at Robin, and a satisfied smile appeared on the two of them. Finally, after the full hour, Orzon spoke, "This oath tablet is indeed a great invention, I can''t even think of many applications this invention can be used in... hmmm I guess everything is set now, shall we go into it?" Robin nodded with a smile, "Please go ahead, what I''m going to say will depend inrge part on how strong you are." Orzon was silent for a few seconds as if consulting himself, then he sighed and spoke, "For ten thousand years we have been doing several tests of young children to see how strong and endurance their bodies are and to see if they can withstand the second stage of the body strengthening divine tattoo, This body structure is rare among us humans, and perhaps out of every thousand humans you will find one or two kids who can have the second stage of the body strengthening divine tattoo, But this is also the percentage we want, the more divine tattoo users we have among us, the more likely the truth about what is happening inside the settlements would be endangered to be exposed. When the number of users inside a settlement reaches a certain number, say 20 divine tattoo users, some of them would be smuggled out of the settlements to join our armed groups to attack giant cities and ve markets and the caravans that transfer our kids to other tribes. All 210 human settlements follow the same pattern, we are all in contact with each other, and we got a few Divine Tattoo Masters that we kidnapped a while ago, they work for us in exchange for their lives, and we would kidnap another one or two every now and then if an opportunity arouses. The rest of the inferior races also use simr methods and we are in constant contact with them as well, and the attacks on the cities of the giants are coordinated with them to form "terrorist groups" so that they do not suspect one particr race." "Tsk~ and I was the one wondering where all those bastards keep popping up again and again after we annihte them every time," Jabba said annoyed Robin patted his knee thinking, and then spoke, "If we say that every settlement has only 20 Divine Tattoo Users among them, then the human race has at least 4,200 tattooed warriors inside all the settlementsbined, that is not mentioning those who went out to join the armed forces to attack the giants, they should be more than the forces inside the settlements but they also die at a fast rate, hmmm can I say that humans in total have roughly 10,000 Divine Tattoo users that are able to use second stage body strengthening divine tattoo inside thends of the Lightning Tribe alone?" "More or less, yes." Orzon nodded, amazed at Robin''s calctions ability "There are 10 thousand human terrorists out there?!" Jabba shouted, he couldn''t believe what he heard, not long ago he was taking credit in front of Robin that he destroyed many terrorist groups, but now his work doesn''t seem that impressive at all! "That''s actually much more than I expected, I can''t believe that you guys managed to keep everything secret at just arge scale of operations! ..Jabba, what would happen if all of those 10,000 Divine Tattoo users joined together and attacked the Lightning Tribe." Robin looked at him and asked "Hmm¡­ the inferior races'' bodies can''t handle the third stage of the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo, the only ones who can withstand a tattoo higher than a second degree other than giants are the Demon race, and of course, they are living in their own world and wouldn''t be a problem... And if we talk Just about the numbers of their warriors and shamans then they are too little for a war between races, so they are losers in terms of quantity and quality... At best they will be able to destroy a city or two, but after that, the whole human race will be annihted." Chief Orzon nodded without emotion on his face "..." Robin remained silent for a second, "So what about the rest of the races? What would happen if their soldiers also joined this war?" Jabba shook his head, "It won''t do you any good, assuming you managed to gather 200,000 fighters, what next? The result will not change.. they will seed in destroying a few cities. Then the Hammers of the Giants wille down on their heads to exterminate them all. Any uprising of this size will only bring destruction to the inferior races. There is also another problem, assuming that a divine miracle urs and the inferior beings win, what next? Will all inferior races unite? Do you think that the rest of the Giant tribes around the Lightning tribe will let them live in peace and love forever? Of course not.. all races hate those who are different from them even if they are in peace. If the inferior races really seed, disputes will start between them and each team will go to rule its ownnd, then the rest of the tribes will attack them and turn them into food within less than one year." Robin looked at Orzon to see his reaction and found that he was still silent, and there was even a look of sadness in his eyes... It is clear that this is really the reality Jabba is the best to know the capabilities of the Giants military, and Ozon is the best to know the capabilities of the rest of the races, if this is their opinion together, then this is the reality. Robin remained silent for about two minutes, rubbing his chin, and an eyebrow began to approach each other little by little... "What are you thinking? Tell me, maybe I will make it easier for you." Orzon spoke "Sigh~" Robin raised his head and openly dered, "I am not of this world!" *cricket sound in the background* Robin looked at Orzon and answered confidently to see the astonishment and perhaps some respect and fear... but he did not find any change in their features, Orzon even gestured to him to continue speaking. "YOU TWO..! If I told you I wanted to go to the bathroom, I would have found a better reaction than this!!" Robin yelled in frustration Chapter 269 [Bonus Chapter] That I Need "Come on, it was too easy to guess this." Jabba spoke, and Orzon nodded, "Continue please.. why are you here?" "Tsk~ You took the fun out of it," Robin said annoyed, and then continued, "There is someone who saved my life a while ago called the All-seeing God, he is also a heaven''s chosen ording to your understanding of the term, and recently he asked me for a favor... He told me that his enemy was preparing a massive army to invade a certain to blunder its recourses and that I should go to stop that person from seeding and especially prevent him from and especially pr taking certain energy stones... Can you guess which I am talking about now?" "Nihari?!" shouted Jabba Orzon also furrowed an eyebrow and his features turned ugly, that''s bad... They both thought he was a young man who wanted to go on adventures in another world to expand his horizons or something, but an invasion..? And after the oath that Robin took before them, the choice to lie was no longer avable, every word he said was surely true! "Hmph, let theme, the hammers of the Nihari Giants are ready!" Jabba said proudly Robin looked at him, "The All-seeing God knew everything about this before he sent me, his enemy who is preparing the army for the invasion must know everything about you too... you think he is going to start a war he can''t win? Especially since you are oblivious to it...? since he is preparing the army then he is damn sure that he can take you on, with your current power at least." "How much time do we have?" Orzon Asked "About fifty years... maybe a little less" Robin announced, forgetting for a second that has already spent about 4 years of those 50 in his personal wars beforeing here "Less than fifty years?! DAMMIT, that''s not nearly enough to make a change in our forces ...SO? Why are you here? How do you intend to stop such a wide scale invasion? Where is your army?!" Jabba asked quickly "Actually I can''t send an army here even If I wanted because my is weaker than yours, If I somehow managed to get an army here they wouldn''t be of much help¡­" Robin scratched his head, "I intended to find a Tribe chief''s daughter and rescue her from the bad guys for example and tter my way to her father and use him to unite the Nihari world, but here we are.. ." "tter? You wanted to use a f*cking tribe chief to unite Nihari..? That''s a good way to say you came without a n!!" Jabba shouted Robin shrugged his shoulders in response, he really didn''t have a n Orzon clenched his hand tightly, "What caused this invasion?" Robin replied, "The reason is a certain kind of energy stone that might turn the tide of wars between the two gods, ording to my understanding of this world so far, I think what is meant is energy pearls." "They want to bring an army here just to steal our money?!" Perplexed Jabba asked, Energy pearls are really something extraordinary but it''s still just a way to buy goods in his eyes, it''s not a big thing that causes a war between worlds!! Robin looked at him, "Not just stealing, this will be an army of extermination and sabotage, all energy pearls will be snatched from the and most likely all the energy stones as well and any resistance they find will be destroyed, and they may even enve you even if you don''t resist, when they are done with the there won''t be any left, the wouldn''t be fit for Life, Much less cultivation..." "Hehehe, ironic..." Orzon looked at Jabba and started to chuckle with a provocativeugh. "YOU LITTLE--" Jabba looked at his side and almost punched Orzon but he held himself back, he knew very well what he wasughing at. Orzon continued, "Finally, the tide has turned and the giants will taste humiliation. Haha, it''s good that it doesn''t concern us, what could happen to us worse than what is happening right now? Thank you, Mr. Heaven''s Chosen, you brought me some very good news, I will see the destruction of the Nihari giants with my own eyes before I die!" " YOU..!!" Jabba was annoyed and shouted, "Have you not heard of the saying: the devil that you know is better than an angel you don''t?!" "Devils, that''s a befitting description! But sadly I can''t imagine anyone being worse off than you lot!" Orzon shook his head, still grinning "Calm down!" Robin signaled to the two of them to be silent, then looked at Orzon, "You are half true, I actually intended to ignore the existence of humans and the rest of the *inferior beings* after I saw your weakness and humiliation at first, but now that I saw that the willingness to fight and survive is still in Your blood... you may be an essential partner in my n." "Hahahaha" Orzonughed loudly, "Partner of what? Didn''t you hear this Jabba? We can''t even defeat a few cities within the Lightning Tribe''snds, and talk about stopping an army ready to conquer the whole world? Are you in your right mind? Let theme and destroy what they want to destroy, what is the worst thing they can do if we submit? enve us? our situation will not get any worse than this! And assuming we helped stop them and fought alongside the giants until we somehow won, then what? Going back to what we were before? No No... let them burn! Nihari has ceased to be our Home since the appearance of the first Heaven''s Chosen, and the giants kept reminding us of this fact long enough!" "Just listen to me, who said I want you the way you are? All I need from you is your numbers and fighting spirit, and in terms of your strength and status... leave that on me!" Robin hit him in the chest "....continue speaking." The sarcasticugh disappeared from Orzon''s face before he furrowed his eyebrows and asked "...." Robin remained silent for a few seconds as if bncing his words, and then said, "At first I thought that the only way to stop the invasion was to gain the trust of the natives and gain widespread fame over, say, 30 years through my talismans and inventions. Then announce the news about the invasion and united them under one banner, then I would strengthen them for the next 20 years before the invasion arrived... But it turned out that this is impossible. The size of the and the ways of governing here are terrible, it turns out that my n will need 300 years, not just 30, that is of course not calcting the possibility that one of the giants eats me halfway since I''m just an inferior being But now that you have exined the powers of the inferior races, another idea came to me, perhaps I do not need to unite the entire Nihari race before the invasiones! Perhaps... all I need is a new kingdom!" Chapter 270 Desert Of Death "A kingdom..?" Orzon raised an eyebrow Even Jabba gave a sarcastic smile, "Boss, do you realize what you are saying?" "Just listen up and give me your opinion at the end." Robin straightened his sitting and began to speak earnestly, "We gather the inferior races in one ce that is out of sight, and give them the inner energy cultivation techniques, the cultivation techniques of the Major Heavenly Laws, and the two absolute energy absorption techniques, given the energy density in the air and its avability in the earth and energy stones.... I can say that we will build a strong army in just ten years." Orzon and Jabba exchanged looks beside their eyes, then Orzon spoke, "Promising to prepare a strong army in ten years is not an easy thing to say... but assuming you are right, there are a lot of loopholes in your n." Then he continued, "Let us walk step by step... First, where will the inferior races gather toy the foundations for your kingdom? The Lightning tribe or any tribe in general control all the water sources and the fertilends suitable for agriculture or good for hunting and they spread their soldiers all over these sites to prevent anyrge gathering of terrorist groups there... it is impossible for us to remain for long in one ce and go unnoticed, especially if they are arge gathering of inferior races!!" "This¡­." Robin rubbed his head and then looked toward Jabba, "Surely there are ces that the Lightning Tribe don''t care about, right?" Jabba nodded, "There are several empty ces that no one goes to, but they are all extreme areas unfit for life." "Tell me about some of those ces, but keep in mind that they must berge enough to contain tens or even hundreds of thousands of people and stay unnoticed," said Robin seriously. "Hmmm... there are only two areas that fit this description, the Great Darkness, is a ce where the sun does not enter and its aura repels all forms of life, and it is filled with poisonous swamps and extremely scary life forms... It is veryrge, but also a very dangerous ce as well. The second region is the Desert of Death which lies between us and the capital of the Fire tribe... Tens of thousands of years ago, we were bitter enemies with them, and this region was the most dangerous and war-torn region because at its end lies the Fire tribe capital itself, we used that road many times in the past and have seeded in destroying and plundering their capital twice! And because of this, long ago the Fire Tribe army deliberately attacked but not us, they destroyed the rivers andkes and even burned the trees in that area until it became an extremely vast cover of an uncultivable desert, there are not even many insects crawling in that ce due to the scarcity of water... It was made with the intent to prevent anyrge group from entering this area, much less staying in it! I''m afraid Your n is doomed to fail before it begins, boss." Robin furrowed his eyebrow, "So the problem with that desert is the source of the water and the suitability of the soil for farming? No one will discover us in it if we migrate there?" "No one will discover us if we go deep into it, no one dares to cut that desert either from our side or from the side of the Fire tribe, because of the scarcity of water and food and the intense heat make this ce a cemetery for those who enter it, and we and the Fire tribe don''t expect an attack from each other From that side either... but this is thest problem we can face in that area!" Jabba raised an eyebrow, Robin focused on just this point of all his words? *Froooom* *trrrrrrr* Robin raised his hand forward and a small cloud started to form on his palm, and then it started raining. "WHAT THE F..?!" Orzon hurriedly stood up and took two steps toward Robin and began to inspect the little cloud, "Oh my God..." Jabba also quickly extended his finger and took a few drops to taste this liquiding down from the cloud "This water is... drinkable...?!" "I have a technique that canpress water in the atmosphere and turn it into a rain cloud, as you can see, it can be taught to everyone as a sidew without problems, and you can also allocate a few people to build their Knighthood Pirs with it and they will be able to form clouds much bigger than this, and even draw clouds from outside the desert and bring it to where you are... the water problem now is over I think? " Robin spoke with a smile. Then he hit his hand on the floor under him, *koooom*, the hard soil under his feet began to shake, and in its ce appeared soft mud Then Robin spoke before anyone could react, "I didn''t really create this one for this, but it will benefit you all the same... With this technique, you can shift the soil and will extract the most suitable soil for farming even if it is tens of meters underground You said that that area was fertile and had rivers and trees, right? So certainly somewhere down there is good soil... If you allocate a few people to build their Knighthood Pirs with this technique they might also be able to dig deeper and find groundwater as well." Then he took a seed that was in one of the high-level nts that Arkis brought a little while ago and put it in the soil, after that he injected green energy into it, and the seed began to grow until it sprouted two leaves and began to grow until it reached half a foot! "Oh, my God, it takes two years for the Autumn Lotus to reach this height!!" Orzon could no longer maintain his dignity, so he knelt on the ground and began to look at the gain of the little lotus making its way up. Then he heard Robin speak with a voice full of confidence, "This is one of the Minor Laws associated with the Law of Life. It can speed up the output of whatever you sow, you won''t have to worry about starving in the desert anymore... Now is the first problem of forming my kingdom solved?" Jabba, the number one genius in the Land of Lightning and perhaps in this half of the, the huge creature about 3 meters tall... looked at Robin as if he was looking at a monster. Only now signs of his choice began to appear, his new boss turned out to be exactly as he expected, perhaps even more... The first Heaven''s Chosen developed the system that already existed, and the second Heaven''s Chosen came to build on top of that as well... But Robin Burton''s views and techniques were unseen before in this world. "Hahahaha "You are indeed a Heaven''s Chosen! You are indeed a Heaven''s Chosen!! Hahahaha!!!" Arzon grabbed his head with both hands and startedughing out loud! "Then... Is there anything else that might block me from making this kingdom?" Robin asked confidently Chapter 271 Sect. "..Heh~ the first obstacle is indeed solved" Jabba sighed, but this time there was no sneer on his face, then he spoke, "The second problem is how are the inferior races going there? The army and peacekeepers are everywhere and they will notice any suspicious movements If everyone tries to move at once, a war will start immediately, and you will not need to wait for ten years, and if they start disappearing one by one from the settlements, it will be very slow on the one hand, and an investigation will be opened on the other, because the giants care about the numbers of people living inside the settlements and they make a full survey to count the settlements residence every now and then" "This¡­." Robin rubbed his chin for a few seconds and then suddenly opened his eyes to thest of them, "This one is easier! Jabba, you can make it easier for everyone by sending maps of the ces where the forces will be distributed during the next period to Chief Orzon, so that he can send reasonable numbers inrge groups on those Safe roads you will mark, with this they will stay out of the sight of the giants and will move many people at once... And for the settlement poption, we can use the demons!" "Hmmm? demons?" Jabba furrowed an eyebrow, "Please exin more." "The demons hunt intelligent creatures primarily, right? If there is an increase in the number of demons and they approach the settlements of intelligent creatures, then the poption of these settlements will decrease as a normal thing!" Robin said with a big smile on his face "Wait, wait, wait¡­" Orzon waved in the air upon hearing this, "You want to bring demons right next to us? And you intend to increase their numbers as well? Do you want us to die before we establish that kingdom of yours?" "They will never touch a hair of you, leave it on me." Robin confidently hit his chest, e on... what is the third problem?" Jabba and Orzon fell silent and started exchanging looks... Robin''s crazy suggestion is starting to take shape! "...we will need resources and tools for farming, training, buildings, weapons, etc..." Orzon said as if he had finally found the loophole "I can provide all this, I have enough money and loyal followers to fund you." Jabba held an eyebrow and replied "This¡­" Orzon fell into silence again, and his heart started beating fast... This is really happening!! "Ah, I found it! the rest of the races will not agree to make a kingdom in which the ruling ss is humans!" Orzon shouted Robin furrowed his eyebrow, "Hmm.. you are right, even if at first they agree there will be troubleter... let''s create a sect then instead of a kingdom, it will be governed by a council of the elders of each race and everything will be decided in the council, and I will be my honorary president for the sect as its founder, this will solve the problem." Orzon opened his mouth for a few seconds but didn''t say anything, but his eyes automatically went to look at the little cloud raining next to Robin. "This is... possible..." Jabba muttered in a low voice. "Haha Good then!" Robinughed out loud and then turned back to look at Orzon, "What do you think, Chief Orzon, is the project worth it or not?" Orzon kept looking at the rain cloud without saying a word for about a minute, apparently thinking and assessing the situation in a wise and calm manner. But Robin could hear his heart beating loudly and feel his body trembling... He couldn''t tell if it was because of fear or excitement. Atst, Orzon gave a long sigh and spoke, "It seems my bones have weakened and be ustomed to this filthy way of life... Mr. Robin, your grand dream will most likely end with the death of all of us, but damn I want to participate in it!" "Haha, this is the spirit!" Robinughed out loud, there is finally a glimmer of hope in this mission! ording to their words, all the secondary races - Aside from the demons- has about 200,000 fighters already, if their anger and agony over their current life were to be used to cultivate their inner energy system, they would form a massive force very quickly! "Please wait a moment," Jabba raised his hand and then looked into Robin''s eyes seriously, "Boss, what would that sect''s main goal be?" Robin smiled and looked at Jabba, "I know what you are thinking, the sect will be a safe haven for the inferior intelligent races and will give them the power to negotiate with the giants, I won''t use it to start wars against the giants, this won''t help in the main goal I told you about earlier anyway, I want unification and strengthening, not more wars, Please keep that in mind, Old Orzon, as well." "I have no problem, to live in safety and not be afraid that a giant appears out of nowhere and takes me or takes one of my sons is heaven in itself," Orzon spoke, even the words wereing out heavy from his mouth as if he wanted to cry.. this is a dream for him!! "Good!" Robin said and stood up, "I need Uncle Arkis with me to arrange for a big tent of my own, and I will give him a list of more resources I will need to prepare the techniques and a few utilities for you, Jabba, you startmunicating with your colleagues and tell us the distribution of the army and forces between this ce and the Desert of Death, and start preparing needed money and buy the resources needed to establish the sect, Old Orzon, you contact the human chiefs and the rest of the other trusted races, tell them what is going on, and wait for the signal to start moving.. we have very busy days in theing period, work hard everyone!" Chapter 272 Amon Half a dayter-- "Done!" Robin grabbed a metal tablet and lifted it up with a smile, then looked next to him at a crimson-colored creature sitting in one of the corners of the tent. After it got dark, Robin and Arkis helped the demon to sneak into the settlement without anyone noticing, and brought him into this tent to stay with Robin. Thinking of it, the demon''s aura had be so much stronger than the day he ate those Peacekeepers, Robin could no longer rank him whether he had the strength of a middle or high level shaman anymore! If this demon''s fight against the head of the caravan was repeated now, then the demon wouldn''t have needed Robin''s intervention and he wouldn''t havee out with all these wounds! And it doesn''t seem that his aura has been fixed there either, it is still somehow growing... "Amazing..." Robin muttered upon noticing this wondrous ability of the demons. It is indeed a blessing for them and a disaster for the rest of the intelligent races. Robin approached him and extended the metal tablet to him, then he sent him through the thought conveying technique, "Put your hand on this tablet, no matter how intense the pain you will feel in your head, don''t take your hand away until the pain ispletely gone, understand?" Without further ado and without a second''s dy, the demon reached out his hand and ced it on the metal tablet, "Kkkkkk..." The Demon continued writhing in pain for about a minute but he didn''t dare to take his hand off, only eventually after his breathing stabilized again he removed his hand... and turned his head toward Robin in amazement. "There must be a lot of information has appeared in your head now, this technique will enable you to talk to me as I talk to you and will also enable you to talk to the rest of your species, excited?" Robin said with a smile The demon nodded his head quickly, although the demons didn''t know the meaning of the term *smile* Robin could spot a slight smile on his face. "Good! I know you haven''t practiced anything in your life, this will be a new experience for you... Take your time and tell me when you are done!" Then Robin turned and went back to his table. Although he did not have to invent anything new, supporting thousands or perhaps tens of thousands of people who did not know the internal energy cultivation system to create a sect was not an easy thing. Besides making several copies of the techniques of the Heavenly Laws of Darkness, Wind, and Fire.. he will also have to make copies of almost all the minorws that he discovered while meditating in the cave!! They are like newborns with everything that has to do with the internal energy cultivation system, and they are suddenly faced with the task of building a sect and a strong army in only 10 years! Such people in an environment like this would need all possible help, especially if they had to be strong enough to stand up to the giant tribes before they draw attention, by then it would be toote... After two days--- "Damn, you scared me!!" Robin felt something beside him while he was concentrating on making one of the tablets, and when he looked, he found the demon only a few inches away from him. Seeing his reaction, the demon quickly took a step back in freight "What do you want? Have youpleted your cultivation on the Thoughts Conveying Technique?" Robin let out a short sigh and asked via the thoughts conveying technique The demon nodded "Good, say something then, I''m listening.." Robin quartered his hand and looked at the demon in anticipation. "...." The goblin remained silent for about a minute, then his body started to tremble slightly and began making involuntary movements. "I can''t hear you... are you saying something?" Robin furrowed his eyebrow and sent The demon nodded vigorously "Come." Robin grabbed the demon''s hand and then sent, "Try again." "I.. tha.. thank yo... you.." A voice popped into Robin''s mind "Haha no need for that between us!" Robinughed loudly, "Do you have a name?" The demon nodded and then began to move the nostrils on his neck, and a distinctive smell came out "What the hell this...? your name fart ?" Robin waved his hand to drive away the bad smell, then continued, "Now that you can speak, you must have a proper name, you know what, I''ll give you a name that suits you from my mothend, what do you think of the name... Amon?" "Amon greets.. lord.." The demon got down on both knees and touched the tips of Robin''s fingers with both hands, clearly a sign of submission or something among the race of the demons. Robin grabbed the Demon''s shoulders and lifted it up and spoke, "You don''t have to do that.. let''s get to the point. The power system your race is using is based on eating the bodies of beings that carry the ancient bloodline, and you didn''t even have slight direct contact with the energy your whole life, which made your souls much weaker than the humans and other inferior races of this, for now, you will have to touch your target before you speak to him via the Thought Conveying Technique, this is the only way your target can hear you." The demon nodded, he was really happy with what he had achieved so far, the first speaking demon in the history of his species!! "But don''t worry, I have a solution for this," Robin threw a te of metal at him, "This is a soul strengthening technique, practice it and it will increase your Soul Sensibility and power and will allow you to talk to whoever you want without touching them and¡­ wait a moment¡­" At that point, Robin was silent, raised an eyebrow for a few seconds, and then startedughing loudly, "Hahaha isn''t that just excellent? Increasing your soul sense range means that you will be able to identify everything around you without needing your nose, the Giants'' trick on you will be useless, this will hit two birds with one stone!" p Amon took a step forward, touched Robin''s hand in a respectful manner, and sent out, "What... trick...?" "Oh? Don''t you know? Tell me, do the cubs of your species die constantly in their nests? Do adults die suddenly in their sleep? Did you wake up one day to find yourself somewhere else without knowing how?" send robin Amon nodded once. "Do you know the reason behind this?" Robin asked with a smile Amon waited a second then shook his head weakly, his bodynguage seemed tense and anticipating "Then let me enlighten you... the Giant race has a herbal form that covers their scentpletely and makes them invisible to you, they enter your nests to kill your cubs and kidnap whom they want, or kill the demons who reach a certain level of power, they walk under your noses to do whatever they want and you don''t even know!" *Craaack* Amon broke a few fangs after hearing this! Chapter 273 Eat Them!! "Calm down and tell me... What do you intend to do with this information?" Robin asked with a smile "Eat.. them..!!!" A terrible killing intent came from Amon upon hearing this Even without checking the news, it is definitely true as long as this venerable said it in front of him "That''s a bad idea, you will be killed before you know it, now that your soul sense is strengthening you will see the true power of the giants." " We are stronger.. than my lord think... When what you said be known for all the demons.. when we all have the ability to see the giant race.. WE WILL EAT THEM ALL!!" Amon sent via thoughts conveying Technique " You maybe right, but Just listen, you making a revolt now wouldn''t help anyone, the number of demons is lowpared to the giants due to the systematic killings you are subjected to, if resistance appears among your ranks now you will be surrounded and crushed even if you put one hell of a fight, what you guys want is to begin a new era not just revenge.. wait until the right momentes. I want you to go to the leaders of the biggest of the demon nests nearby, teach them the thoughts conveying Technique, and teach them the Soul Strengthening Technique, let them see with themselves what is happening around them and see the giants walking among them and killing their cubs... But you must promise me something." Robin spoke seriously "Anything.. for my lord¡­" Amon sent out as he lowered his head "After you all make sure that the information I gave you is correct, don''t attack the giants in the nests, your leaders shoulde to meet me here as soon as possible, do you think they will agree?" "If they refuse... I will be stronger and eat them too... everything for the sake of... My Lord.." Amon sent out "Good, you may go now, and don''t take too long!" Robin pped and smiled *swoooosh* The demon fell to his knees and touched the tips of Robin''s toes again with both hands, then disappeared from the tent, and under the cover of the night, he disappeared from the whole settlement silently... After two weeks --- "Mr. Robin, may Ie in?" Orzon''s voice echoed from outside the tent all of a sudden "Come in!" Orzon entered Robin''s tent for the first time since their meeting that day and was surprised by the sight he found. " This...?" Orzon muttered, metal tablets, herbs, and sshed ink... everywhere!! This tent was not small, it could be said that it was a full house suitable for arge family, but there was not a single inch that was not covered with these metal tablets!! "What''s the news, chief? Do want something?" asked Robin, still focused on the metal tablet in front of him and not looking back "Aha, Ahem... I contacted all the leaders of the human settlements through our men in the militant groups and told them about your existence and your idea, 80% of them agreed to take the risk and move to the Desert of Death, and then I contacted the heads of the settlements of the rest of the inferior intelligent races, about 50% of them agreed ." Orzon said grinding, He looked so happy saying every word "Hm? What about the rest?" Robin left what was in his hand and furrowed his eyebrows "They are only afraid that they will die out in the desert, for they have not seen with their own eyes what I have seen, that cloud... Anyway, do not be afraid, they know how to shut their mouths, even those who do not join us will not report our attempt to the giants, and they will certainly join us after they see with their own eyes how we will turn that desert into a paradise, our sect paradise!!" Orzon spoke excitedly "I have no doubt that they will shut their mouths, you would have been a babbler among you, you would have all been exterminated long ago, hehe. The important thing is to take this into ount when calcting the number of seats of each race on the sect board." Robinughed, this was indeed a strange phenomenon that made him think a lot... Tens of thousands who have divine tattoos And not one of them spoke under torture and sold out the settlements in all those years? But he witnessed it himself with those girls who epted the fate of being eaten alive and refused to say one word to get a better ending... Maybe this is because they are faced with extinction every day? Maybe because their fate won''t change much even if they talked? whatever that reason is, their resolve is really a cause for astonishment and envy! "Then... why did youe to me?" Robin went back to draw something and asked "We have already chosen a good spot that lies deep in the Desert of Death, it''s wide and in enough to build arge city, and now preparations are being made for the beginning of the migration... Jabba also bought everything we needed and stored it in a private property for us at the edge of the desert, We can start today." Orzon spoke seriously, his heart was pounding fast and hard as he spoke "Good! I''m done with my part too, almost at least... I have been trying to make more sound talismans and soul print cards before you set off, but I think I can make more of thoseter." Robin opened his arms and smiled "sound talismans¡­ soul print cards¡­!? what are those?" Orzon mumbled "Haha, these are things that will help you a lot in your task of building the sect, and will give the militant groups an overwhelming advantage in their battles... Unfortunately, there are no suitable rings here, so I made sound talismans on metal cards as well, but I think it will do the job, don''t worry I will exin to you how the sound talismans and Soul imprint cards work shortly... In that corner, you will find about a hundred minorws to help you with daily life matters, and it is preferable that you give them to women, the elderly, and those who are unable to fight in general... And those special-looking tablets are the major heavenlyws tablets, they are the strongest of thews and all army members should use them... As for those tablets, they have techniques to teach you how to build your inner energy center and how to absorb energy and densify it and also how to strengthen and revitalize your souls, and a few other random things you will find while you are searching..." At this point, Robin was silent for a minute Then he continued, "I was intending to make a few offensive talismans but I think you are strong enough to protect yourselves in the desert so there is no need for that¡­ Chief Orzon, I have given you literally everything you could need to build a strong sect in the shortest time frame, don''t disappoint me!" Orzon was silent for a moment as he looked at the treasure of tablets around him, then looked toward Robin, "Don''t worry, if we let this opportunity slip from our hands, we''d really be unworthy of living in this world again!" "Good! You can take everything, except that pile there, and start the migrations today.. but it must be done in a few numbers first toy the foundations only there, after Amon returns with the good news we will begin the real migration." Robin spoke and put the pen on the table behind him, the frenzy of preparations is finally over "As you wish," Orzon said, then nodded and backed away, but stood before he walked out of the tent and then looked behind him and asked, "By the way, what would the name of the sect be?" Robin shrugged his shoulders, "Name it as you wish, after my mission is over and this world is saved from the iing invasion, I''ll go back to where I came from, I have no intention of interfering with your business further." Orzon gave a big smile, then nodded and left silently to give the order to begin immigration that will change the shape of the Nihari world forever... Chapter 274 King The days have passed quickly since the migration decision was made... Waiting for Amon to return, Robin didn''t move from the human settlement No. 53 even for a second, afraid that he would miss him In the first few days, Robin was busy preparing several additional Thought Conveying Tablets that carried copies of the most important Laws and even some additional Soul Imprint Cards and Sound Runes Cards Many days passed and hepleted all the tablets he wanted but still no sign of the demoning, so he decided to focus on training and forget about him for now... Within ten days after that, he managed to break through to level 19 with no problems. And after about a week of establishing his new energy level and making a few preparations, he immediately started a new training session After another month, he managed to break through to level 20, and was only one step away from sainthood! Since Robin arrived in this world, he has raised his energy level 4 times in a row, and in less than 3 months, a bone-chilling rate for anyone who uses the inner energy cultivation system! After all, this feat wasn''t possible for 99% of the people! All you need to break through is the right understanding of thew and enough energy, but even with those two elements ready, any sane cultivator has to take his time! As the nature of the body changes slowly after each level and it takes time for it to be stronger and more suitable for thew that it uses And even after the body stabilizes, the cultivator has to stay at his level for a while until he gets used to his strength thoroughly and is ready To receive extra power However, Robin is an exception to this, his body is still the way it was since he was young and nothing changed in it except his eyes and it upgrades almost immediately after the breakthrough... So all he needs is a proper understanding of the path of truth. Another month has passed, Robin has spent his time trying to look around the sainthood of the Truth Path... and there''s still no news from the Demon. But this did not stop the migration process. After the arrival of the first batch of immigrants to the newnd of the sect and they began transforming the soil, extracting water, and elerating the germination of fruit trees... it was easy for many children and mothers who were unable to fight to go and contribute in building the sect. ording to reports with Orzon, in the past 3 months, more than 5,000 inferior race members were able to safely reach the sect''snd, fleeing sessfully from their settlements Not only that, the militant groups began extensive operations to kill the giants who enve arge number of inferior races and then send them towards thend of the sect And the shocking piece of news is that the most exhausted person in all of this was no one but Jabba! Obstructing peacekeepers'' investigations, finding out where they are located in detail and where the army units are gathering, continuously sending resources from his personal own pocket to the sect, and even using his Draco to fly back and forth watching what''s going on and making sure nothing wrong happen... His work rate began to even change Orzon attitude towards him! After two more weeks... Orzon''s voice suddenly sounded from the front of the tent, "Mr. Robin, you should see this.." "Hm?" Robin came out and looked around and found that it was already dark and it seemed to have been darkened a long time ago, "What''s the matter?" "Come with me," Orzon spoke and then walked in front of him with his usual submissive, curved walk through the streets of the settlement until they got out of it, and then they walked for another quarter of an hour deep into the woods. "Lord, I''m sorry... I''mte..." A crimson-colored shadow appeared out of nowhere and lowered its knee and touched Robin''s toes. Robin nodded, "You are reallyte, I told you to go to the big nests next to us, what took you so long?" *baa* *baa baa* Suddenly three shadowsnded in front of Robin, their aura causing him to involuntarily take a step back! The three of them are demons also very simr to Amon, but their colors are darker and they had long white hair.. two of them remind Robin of the aura he felt from Sage Albert... The two of them are lower-level sages! As for the demon standing in the middle and the darkest of them all, his aura was even stronger... A mid-level sage!! "Oh my God.." Robin muttered, the demons have individuals that strong? "He.. king.." Amon pointed at the person standing in the middle and spoke through the Thought Conveying Technique "I told you to go to some nests next to us, but you brought me the king of your entire race?!" Robin panicked when he heard this and sent for Amon, who tilted his head down As for the demon king, he took a few steps forward until he was less than a foot between him and him and looked at him from above for a few seconds, then went on his knee next to Amon and touched Robin''s left foot. "What the...?!" This time Robin really panicked, even Orzon opened his eyes to the end of the view "Please stand up, what are you doing?!" Robin grabbed the demon king''s shoulders and tried to lift him up Then Robin heard a message from Amon, "The king was frightened.. the first time.. when he heard me talking to him.. but he decided to listen to me and learn the two techniques my lord gave me.. after his spiritual sense increased to a few meters.. he discovered three giants in his own nest.. they were about to kill two of his newborns... so he ate them..." "This..." Robin didn''t know what to say, the race of giants really get so arrogant? They let a powerful demon be the king of his race and watch over him, but at the same time get rid of his strong bloodline? "I have hundreds of females and gave birth to more than a thousand cubs, but not a single one lived, the oldest one reached only two years of age before he died, I thought I was cursed by the heavens but only now did I know the reason, these giants were using me and killing my children while they were under my nose!! " The king said angrily then he continued "Lord, if it wasn''t for you, we would live in darkness forever, you are the greatest benefactor of our race, these two techniques are enough to be your servants forever... *Amon* Told me you want to meet the chiefs of the nearby nests, here I am myself, my orders are obeyed among all the demons and your wishes are orders to me... Pleasemand me." The demon Race King spoke through the Thought Conveying Technique, his thoughts reaching Robin in a far more orderly and smoother manner than Amon''s. "... I wouldn''t be polite then, please listen to the end and give me your thoughts... We n to create a sect that unites all the non-giant races. First I want your race to join it, second I want you to do a few small ys to cover up the rapid disappearance of people from the settlements, I also want you to stop hunting them," said Robin "We so as you say, but the hunt..." The demon king seemed troubled, "what, can''t you live without eating the members of the intelligent races?" " We can live by eating the beasts and animal meat, but to wouldn''t make us stronger..." the Demon king sent "That''s what I thought... then issue an order to stop hunting the people of the sect, and those from the settlements who want to join us, eat the beasts and animals primarily for now and I promise you will have a lot more intelligent races to eat in the future." "....We do as you say" "Good! we will go into more details now, you wouldn''t regret this!" Robin said and gave a big smile, the race of demons that terrorize every being in this world is with out a doubt an extremely huge addition to his forces Chapter 275 Academy Hiding the fact that they can see the giants now, and in the most necessary circumstances, they should act like they found the giants by chance to not expose their new abilities... Stationing near the settlements that began their immigration to help them emigrate inrge numbers.. sending some powerful demons to the sect site to establish their own branch.. agreeing not to hunt anyone from the settlements that agreed to emigrate or from those who arrived in the sect... And many other deals that took more than an hour to talk about. Then the king and his followers touched Robin''s foot and returned from where they came to begin arranging for the next steps, while Amon remained with Robin to be the link between them... And as s expected from the king of his race, even without long-distancemunication, he was able to issue hismands to all the demon nests in thend of the Lightning Tribe in a matter of a few days... and only ten days after the encounter, the demons starteding out of their known hunting and nesting spots and went to besiege many of the human and other races settlements And the *disappearance* rate of the inferior races of those settlements increased tenfold with this! Soon after that the giants will notice what is happening and will send army squads to expel the demons and get them back to their nests, but it will be toote, whoever is able to migrate will have already migrated by then, and the demons woulde back every now and then to do the same trick again and again And as time passes and more demons will learn the Thoughts Conveying Technique and the Soul Strengthening Technique, the operations will be even faster and more efficient After another month... Robin finally got out of his tent when he heard the sound of huge wings beating in the air, "Finally decided toe back?" Jabba jumped off his Draco and spoke with augh, "Wasn''t it you who did all this to me? I was the deputy chief of the peacekeepers and I had my standing everywhere I go, but now I''m a delivery boy and middleman!" "But you like it, don''t you?" Robin chuckled and then continued seriously, "By the way, I need a few books about the divine tattoos of different stages, can you bring them to me?" Jabba shook his head, "I''m afraid it''s impossible, these books are with the official Divine Tattoo Academies and cannot be taken out of them no matter who asks, we cannot allow the appearance of divine tattooists from the rest of the races or getting the other tribs to get our lightning attacking tattoos easily." "This... Can I go to one of those academies if you rmend me?" Robin said "Hmm, there are several ces to learn to draw inscriptions in thend of the Lightning Tribe, the best of them is the Central Academy of Divine Tattoos, which is located in the capital city, they have the highest level of Divine Tattoo education in the tribe, but none of the academies will ept someone of another race to teach him the top secrets of giants, even if I was the one who brought you in!" "This..." Robin muttered and furrowed his eyebrows To strengthen this world, all its secrets must be known, and the system of power upon which everyone depends must not remain unknown to him, especially if he intends to establish good rtions with the giantster... It''s also been almost two months since Robin broke through to level 20, since then he''s been trying to find any thread to lead him to the second stage of the path of the Truth, but nothing came out of it... He will surely get hold of the end of the string one day, but when? After a decade..? a century...? a thousand years!? Building the knighthood pirs was rtively easy because it was the first stage of thew that Rubin spent more than a century trying to understand, but now when trying to find the second stage ispletely different... "...Listen, I have a suggestion but I don''t know if you will like it" Seeing the frustration on Robin''s face, Jabba spoke. "What is it..?" "I can register as a student in the academy and take you with me as my assistant, I will bring you into the lecture halls to help me carry my things, for example, and you will be able to read all the books since we will live in the same house," Jabba spoke while scratching his head "You mean I live in the academy as a ve?" Robin''s eyebrows "Hm... almost... if you don''t want to forget about it, it was just a suggestion that just crossed my mind." Jabba waved his hands, After saying his proposal he quickly regretted, A Heaven''s Chosen acting like a ve? This didn''t seem right at all "Hmmm, the suggestion is actually quite good, it will keep me out of sight for now as well... Alright, let''s do it!" Robin nodded and then turned and went to Orzon to tell him that he was leaving and put thest points with them on the letters, then contacted Amon to tell him his next destination. Then he came back shortly and entered his tent again, brought a huge bag full of metal tablets, and threw it toward Jabba "This¡­ isn''t it supposed to be left to the bossy old man to give to the sect? why they are still with you?" Jabba spoke in amazement Robin jumped over the Draco first and spoke, "They are all made for you, you will know everything when we settle into the academy, now let''s go!" Jabba opened his eyes to thest of them when he heard this and looked at the bag full of metal tablets onest time, then sighed and climbed over the Draco too, and they flew towards the northeast... Chapter 276 6 Months *Easier than expected*... this was the headline that Robin put up for what happened that day! After only three hours of riding the Draco, they both arrived at the academy, and after another half an hour, Robin found himself inside one of thergest housing units inside the academy! There were reactions of surprise, astonishment, and even disbelief when Jabba expressed his intention to be a divine tattoo master, but they weed him with open arms as if he were a lost son! They did not meet any obstacles or silly protocols, everyone was satisfied with bowing to Jabba and providing all kinds of facilitation for him, even all the famous Divine Tattoo Masters in the academy began to fight among themselves over who would have the honor of teaching the most famous talent in thend, Jabba himself!! But Robin repeatedly sent him through the Thoughts Conveying Technique to tell him to reject any offers from those professors and that he wanted to study alone now and that he only wanted to ess the library, and he had exactly what he wanted. Dozens of books were taken from the library to Jabba''s house on the same day, when Jabba saw the look of happiness and enthusiasm in Robin''s eye when the books arrived, he shook his head at the sight of this nerd of a Heaven''s Chosen... But soon he understood as the same look appeared on Jabba''s face as he used the first Thoughts Conveying tablet to learn how to cultivate the inner energy system! And the second one was about the perfect Fire Heavenly Law? and the third and fifties!! every and each one of the tablets that Robin got for him was a Minor or Major Heavenly Law, or a unique technique that never appeared in this world before... his whole life''s work!! Robin in his pile of paper books and Jabba in a pile of metal tablets.. they both started their own way. And with this, more than six months passed by in a sh... This was the longest time Robin had ever spent studying something others had written, and he loved every moment of it! Especially the First stage of the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo, it took almost most of that time going throw it For all the masters of divine tattoos, all they have to do is memorize the shape of the tattoo and the order they draw it in, but Robin looked beyond that... He spent his time trying to dismantle it piece by piece to know what the heavenlyws are used in it and what are the seals and how they work together It turns out that under the double veil of encryption that appears at the top of the tattoo, the tattoo itself is so intricate that it did not need all the protection that the First Chosen of Heaven ced upon it. The tattoo did not contain a specific pure heavenlyw like the method Robin usually uses, but rather was abination of parts from dozens of minorws! Most of them were the first stage of physicalws such as minorws regarding how bones, skin, muscles, and blood work, the rest were just a few seals to attract energy to operate those minorws at the same time on all the living creatures scope, and make sure that every Divine Tattoo to strengthen its specialty in the body in every second of the day! He did not forget anything and did not overlook the importance of any minor detail, everything rted to the body of the giants is present in this marvelous Rune that was collected in ideal shape and sizes It was as if the one who invented it was a doctor specializing in anatomy and had hundreds of years of experience in the field before he thought about his work... maybe that is what he has been doing in seclusion all those years before he saw the truth. Whether it was the method of merging all those minorws into one Rune or the method of constantly attracting energy and using it all the time without problems to nourish and power the divine tattoo... The first Heaven''s Chosen was a true genius! All the Offensive Divine Tattoos that the First Heaven''s Chosen created are minorws as well, not a single majorw among them! Robin also took an overview of the second stage Divine Body Strengthening tattoo and found that he only increased the tattoo area on the body and increased the size of the minorws patterns in it, and was also able to develop the five most important minorws among them to the second stage! Although he used The Truth as a side path and had very limited vision, his extreme intelligencepensated for this, and was able to create an ideal energy system for his species with his limited capabilities. p Even if Robin had been using the first stage of the Truth all his life and never built his pirs using it, he would have been able to discover the second stage of somews with no doubt as well, it would be more difficult and taken longer, and maybe not as pure, but it is possible... the First Heaven''s Chosen was in that same position, his eyes couldn''t even match Robin''s vision efficiency when he first saw the truth, so the second stage of body strengthening tattoo was indeed the highest achievement he could achieve in his life even if he lived longer Perhaps if he had been given more time, he would have produced other tattoos of the same level or more offensive divine tattoos, it''s the loss of this that he didn''t have the chance... However, the six months were not wasted for Robin, he wasn''t reading to waste time or know about his *older brothers*! This tattoo was specifically designed to work on the bodies of giants and this became more apparent after its content was dismantled, but if he can make a few modifications to it... "Hey chief, how long do I have to study these Minor Laws, and what is the point anyway? When will you give me thew that I will build my Knighthood pirs with? just chose any random one for me, or should I choose?" Jabba''s voice suddenly cut Robin''s line of thought After one month of arriving at the academy, Jabba understood how to start training his Inner Energy System and began preparing his energy foundations, and he had already reached the tenth level of energy foundations! Meanwhile, under Robin''s pressure, Jabba began to go through dozens of other metal tes that contained minor and major techniques and keys tows. As exined by the internal energy system, he only needs one of these, though Robin forces him to read and understand everything and then re-read them again and again when he''s finished, with no apparent intention to stop anytime soon! "You won''t stop bothering me until you know it, will you? as you wish then." Robin looked at him annoyed over the pile of books, then took out a metal terger than the rest and threw it at Jabba, "Here you go, my little disciple... Let''s see if the miracle of the second Heaven''s Chosen can be repeated." Chapter 277 First Tattoo "This..?" Jabba passed his Spiritual Sense inside the metal te and opened his eyes at the end of them, "Master Law of Truth?" "En, I made you read all the minor and majorws that I discovered to open your eyes more to the world around you. This is the way I took to discover the truth, and now you are almost ready. What you are holding in your hand now is not a direct technique like the rest of what you have read, but it is the juice of all my experience with the truth all these years, it is simr information to what the second Heaven''s Chosen received before the truth epted him, this is what makes a person *Heaven''s Chosen* this is The Truth¡­" Robin spoke seriously "I... A Heaven''s Chosen...? I..." Jabba grabbed the metal te as if it was the greatest treasure in existence "Well, not quite¡­." Robin shrugged, "As it happened with the First Heaven''s Chosen One and his bloodline, you can see that this is not easy, even with all this information you must be epted by the truth to be able to see it... Read everything,prehend it, and try hard... then Leave everything else to your fate." Jabba raised his face to look Robin straight in the eye and then fell to his knees, "Whether I was chosen by the truth or not, I appreciate how massive this opportunity is, and I will always remember it, thank you... Master." Robin nodded with a smile, this was the first time Jabba had called him Master. Then he stood and moved toward the door, "I will go borrow more books, you stay here and do what you have to do." "Yes!" ------------ Robin''s desire to modify the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo to suit the nature of the human body increased exponentially after Jabba seeded in training on the inner energy system without problems all the way to the tenth level, even though he already had the 3rd stage of the Divine Body Strengthening Tattoo. With this, he knew that a Strengthened Body doesn''t reject inner energy storage, and this was great news!! But unfortently, this is still gambling. he does not know what will happen if both methods reach an advanced level together, Jabba hasn''t even built his first pirs yet... Will there be a conflict? Unfortunately, there is no way of knowing without someone experiencing it... In the next period, Robin did not spend entirely among books as he had done for the past months, all the books he brought afterward were to teach him the names of the resources in this world so that he could realize all his options and be able to search for or buy what he wanted easily Most of the recourses he needed were somehowmon inside the Capital Market, and he spent tons of Jabba''s money to buy them As for the rare resources that are too expensive or have to be obtained in actions, he would just tell Amon their specifications and make the Demon race search for them on his behalf, and then Amon would hand them over to him under the wing of the night outside the academy... After just two months of redesigning and gathering resources, Robin has already started drawing a tattoo on his own stomach. A few dayster... "Hooo..." Robin let out a long exhale, feeling the warm energy entering his muscles and prating into his marrow, giving him a special sense of rxation. Although he couldn''t control that energy and it hadn''t changed anything in him yet, its mere presence made him feel that he had already be stronger! "Haha, if my academy lecturers saw this, a mass suicide might ur." Jabbaughed out loud when he saw this Robin drew himself a modified version of the first stage of the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo only 8 months after entering the academy... Normally, a master of divine tattoos would require nearly twenty years of study before he could get his first tattoo! "Don''tpare me to anyone, you idiot." Robin chuckled and went to stand in front of the mirror half-naked to see his new look His emaciated body just got a little more good-looking after the divine tattoo was added... Robin smiled at the thought of this *we will see how long you will stay weak then, you damn body of mine!* "Master, what will be your next goal, do you want to get out of the academy?" Jabba asked, he knows Robin had already taken what he wanted "No need, the sect still needs time to be fit for any big operation, I only need to wait for them to be stronger before making any move... plus I still want to stay to study the second stage of the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo, and maybe the third stage¡­ but I don''t know if they will allow you to look at the third stage books?" Robin looked at Jabba and spoke "Of course, I can get it for you, everything inside the Lightening tribe is possible for you as long as I''m here. Don''t worry, when you are done with the second stage, just tell me." Hit Jabba on the chest "Good, there is one more thing..." Robin put his hand on his chin, "I want a way to make money." "Money..? I can give you whatever you want!" Jabba knitted his eyebrows, " but you obviously know this as you spent quite a few purple banknotes already, so what exactly do you mean?" "I''m not asking for my research this time, but for the sect" Robin shook my head, "You already can''t be thanked enough to have secured everything the Nihari Union sect needs, Orzon told me you bought them resources more than they asked for, and still doing so until now, But they must have much more than that if we want them to stand on an equal footing with the Giants'' tribes or higher, they must have a well-equipped army, fortified cities with strong defenses, and good mounts... We should raise a lot of money... like A LOT!" -Nihari Union sect is the name that the administration council of the sect has settled on, and Robin waster informed of it by a sound talisman ,m "This..." muttered Jabba, he is really rich but he doesn''t have enough to fund an entity like Robin is talking about, "So what are you thinking?" "...I don''t know yet, If I was back home I would have made something new and sold it at sky-high prices, and they would be happy to buy. But people in this world associate new innovations with the existence of a Heaven''s Chosen, and the Heaven''s Chosen is associated with misfortune and bad luck... I can''t risk shining too brightly and letting people''s imaginations run wild right now, or we will both be in danger, your position as deputy chief of the Peacekeepers would mean nothing then..." Robin was silent for a few seconds here and then sighed, "Sigh~ I''m going to the library, you know your people better than me, I want you to think of a solution to this dilemma in your spare time." "...Yes" Chapter 278 Im Here In one of the wide avenues of the Central Divine Tattoo Academy -- *step.. step..* All the giants around looked at the weird sight in the middle of the road... at first, they thought it was a tall pile of books walking by itself, but after a moment they saw the little feet moving under the books, and they knew who this was... Jabba''s strange human assistant! Over the past months, Jabba has introduced Robin to them as his assistant and instructed the librarian and basically everyone to give him what he wants when he asks, so no one tried to block his way whenever he shows his face Jabba also took Robin to several crowded lectures or gathering ces for one reason and that is for everyone to see Robin With him and deal with him with some respect, and this has already paid off as no one made big trouble for Robin in the past few months, at least they didn''t treat him like an average human *Baa Baa Baa* Suddenly another sound came that caught everyone''s attention, the pile of books Robin was carrying had all fallen! Robin looked on the ground for a moment, then looked in front of him, then up.. he found 6 giants looking at him,ughing Robin only looked at those giants for a moment, then looked back down towards the books and went down to collect them silently... This was not the first time something like this had happened, every now and then he was subjected to such ridiculous harassment, but he was always silent and let it pass, this is still very good for his position as a human being. But when you were about to grab the first books, one of the giants stomped on his hand and spoke scornfully, "Did you ask permission before you collected these books?" "It''s Talon, son of Tinbris, and all his entourage with him! Ohh, this is perfect!!" One of the nearby academy students shouted "Arge segment of the people started supporting his father, Tinbris, to be the next chief of the tribe. Tinbris gained even more fame and power on his side after the recent attack from the Water Tribe." "It''s been a while since we saw a good show at the academy haha." Robin looked up and spoke with a smile, "Can you remove your foot, sir?" "Oh? Inferior beings can make demands too now? Hahaha, my absence for the past two years has made this academy weaken!" Talonughed loudly, and then looked at one of the passing giants, "Why do I see this thing defiling the Academy''s books? Who gave him that right...?" "He is Jabba''s assistant." That giant replied "Oh? No wonder you are so rude and walk among us carrying our books as if you were one of us, does Jabba think he is the chief of the tribe now!?" Talon looked back at Robin and pressed his foot more into his hands that it started making noises "Get your foot off my hand... I won''t ask again..." Robin muttered, still looking at his nearly crushed hands. "Oh? This sounds exciting.. even the lowly servants of Jabba are threatening? Very good.. soe on.. do something then." The giant tilted himself down and started pointing towards his cheek, mocking Robin *DAMMIT..!!* Robin shouted in his head, the strength of this giant is barely a mid level shaman, the rest of the giants around him are also elementary or intermediate shamans... After breaking through to level 20 and learning the major heavenlyw of Gravity Robin has a great chance of killing at least Some of them, and then escaping by flying! but... "Hahaha, why didn''t you do anything? Come on little human, hit me!" The Giantughed out loud as Robin remained motionless after *threatening* Robin looked down and didn''t say anything, just concentrating all his energy on keeping his fingers from gettingpletely broken. "What, ve? Weren''t you good at threatening now? You seem to hate stepping on your hand? How about I put your head under my feet instead then? You think your master would care If I killed you right now? You think that even if he cared he would dare do something? Humph, That would be a lesson for both of y--" *baa* *BOOM* A punchnded on Talon''s face, sending him flying until he crashed into a wall and broke through "Who dared?! WHO DARED TO LAY HIS HAND ON ME, DON''t YOU KNOW WHO I''M?!?" Talon wiped the blood from his mouth and started screaming, ignoring the professor and the ss he entered through their wall... "ME." *Step... Step...* A voice suddenly came that caught everyone''s attention, it was Jabba! "Who gave you the right to bully my assistant, Thing?" Jabba went after him through the hole in the wall and looked down at Talon "Jabba, you... you punched me for just a mere human?!" Take Talon a step back "And I will beat your father too if he did it." Jabba spoke, then reached out, grabbed his neck, and threw him out of the same hole, then looked toward the professor, "Sorry for the inconvenience, you may continue." *baa* Giant Talon descended on the rest of hispanions and they all fell down, then looked at Jabba, whom he sawing towards him, and shouted, "You will regret this! I swear you will regret it!! We will see how long your father can protect you, when the timees I will skin you a life!! ...Let''s go!" "Hmph¡­." Jabba looked at the departing giants sarcastically and then moved toward Robin with hurried steps and sent him through the Thoughts Conveying technique so that no one would hear them, "Are you okay?" "I''m fine..." Robin replied, shaking the dirt and blood off his hand "I''m sorry I''mte, I hurried here as soon as I received your message on the sound card..." Jabba spoke worriedly, when Robin sensed something was going to happen he passed his Spiritual Sense through his sound metal card on his body and sent Jabba toe quickly Robin really wanted to kill the guy, but hee to his senses when he heard about how he is and who is his father, of course, he heard about Tinbris'' name nearly every time he got out to bring some books, that guy was really close to the chief seat, he gave the people hope of restoring thends their current weak leader has forsaken... ? Killing someone that important definitely wouldn''t make his job easier, even fighting back would do too much harm even if he didn''t kill anyone... so he thought of summoning Jabba and that he would talk to the guy to leave him alone or at least get him out in one piece But he never expected Jabba to behave this tyrannically!! Did he just say he would beat up Tinbris himself if he bullied his assistant?! Jabba looked with a sore heart at his master trying to get his fingers back to their normal position, and sent an exasperated "Why didn''t you take out those bastards?! I saw you fight, I know you have the ability to do it! was it because of his father? You don''t have to give a shit about anyone inside the Land of Lightning as long as I''m here!" Chapter 279 Thandor Robin looked at Jabba with sleepy eyes and sent, "Speak up now and scold me for dropping the books and then help me collect them with an angry attitude, we will talk when we are alone." "Eh? Oh.. Alright." Jabba didn''t understand at first but then he looked around and replied Ten minutester -- inside Jabba''s residence *baa bae* "Dammit..! DAMMIT!!" Robin shouted after throwing the books he was carrying on the floor, then started kicking everything in front of him Again and again, How much humiliation will he have to deal with in this filthy ce!! Jabba came in after him, quietlyid the books he was carrying on the floor, stood watching Robin from behind letting out his anger for about a minute, and then spoke, "You shouldn''t have taken their crap, you should have fought back..." "What should I do then? Even with the permission, you spoke about, If I used my usualbat method, I would have been exposed after the first two moves, It would have turned from a small bullying ident into an *I found the third Heaven''s Chosen* kind of situation... would you have protected me from that also?" Robin shouted "Oh..." Jabba finally understood what Robin was throwing at him... His usual fighting style is to use all the majorws he''s learned at the same time, using them some to dodge, some to attack, and so on. But if someone saw the person that Jabba considers his assistant using all those *Attacking Divine Tattoos* at once, it would be an extremely big problem because he vited the old agreement between the tribes, and if they tried to dodge the bullet by saying that he does not have any Attacking Divine Tattoos at all, then it will be a bigger problem! Jabba scratched his head and asked, "Can''t you just focus on the Major Law of Lightning?" Someone with Robin''s ability could definitely learn the Major Law of Lightning even if he didn''t know anything about it yet, if he used one it would be a good cover and something that could also be exined since he Jabba''s right hand " I can reach the Major Law of Lightning easily by looking at your training for a few more days, But What is the point? I use all the Major Heavenly Laws I know at once to cover up their weakness, didn''t you know that already? when you build your pirs with a certainw, you can only use thatw with full strength, for example, the Major Heavenly Law of Fire in my adopted son''s hands can be used to take down shamans and burn down cities, but I can only use it to make campfire!!" Robin shook his head. "This¡­ Doesn''t the Truth Master Law have something you can use inbat?" Jabba held an eyebrow "You have already read everything about the Truth, do you see anything in it that could be used as a weapon?" Robinughed and shook his head "Actually, I found one, and it is pretty impressive if used the right way..." Jabba said "Huh..?" Robin raised his head to look at Jabba with astonishment, waiting for him to finish "I''m going to book a training hall today and show you what I meant, hehe looks like I''m going to be the teacher for today on." Jabba gave a chuckle "tsk~ Save your chuckles for after the exnation, if I found out that it won''t help me, you will follow me everywhere to protect me starting today." "Wh-.. what?" Jabba was shocked by Robin''s words, "No, no, that won''t work, even if my method doesn''t work, I already told you, you can kill them in any way you want and don''t care about the consequences!!" "Haha, your strength and talent are impressive indeed and it gives you respect in the Land of Lightning, but that wouldn''t help me when my identity as the Heaven''s Chosen et exposed to the Authorities! the day wille when I no longer fear the Chief of thisnd and have it my way, but now I can''t¡­." Robin shook his head with a sarcasticugh. "Well, you are not too far from that goal..." Jabba raised his shoulder Robin looked at him, "How is that...?" "Your disciple is Jabba the son of Thandor... the son of Thandor!!" Jabba repeated and raised an eyebrow " And..?" "And what? My father is the chief of the Lightning Tribe, didn''t you know?" Jabba looked at him raising an eyebrow "WHAT...?!" Robin was shocked at what he heard, "You are the son of the n chief, and now you are just telling me?!" "I thought you already knew me when I took off the cloak and showed you my face that day, andter on I even told you my full name... I am Jabba, son of Thandor! Who doesn''t know me?!" " Damn your name!! I knew that the chief is named Thandor but I thought it was amon name like John or Karl! Oh my God... I was literally plotting against the system in thisnd in front of the system itself! no wonder Orzon wanted to kill you so bad!!" Robin rubbed his chin and started walking back and forth Jabba shrugged but said nothing. After about a minute Robin stopped and seriously asked, "What is your rtionship with your father exactly? Good..? Bad..? I haven''t seen you visit him once since we met." "Not very good and not bad either, the matter isplicated... After the weak personality he showed against the Water Tribe I decided to stay away from him and make my way myself, but if Ie home now he will be happy and wee me, there are no big problems between us..." "That is awesome! it cleared most of my fears.." Robin roared back and forth in the room, "DAMMIT!! I made more Level 25 Runestely, and I have them on my body right now, I should have killed those six basterds using them! Also, I was telling you about the problems of collecting a fortune and how to do it without raising suspicion, but it turned out that you are the son of the chief of the tribe? why didn''t you tell me to just let my thoughts go free? Arggh, I wasted too much time thinking about this matter... Now I have to rethink everything, you mute bastard!!" "This is your problem because you did not know who Jabba the son of Thandor was." Jabba spoke and went to sit down, but his features changed when he saw a sly smile on Robin''s face, "Well that''s scary, I''m starting to regret telling you..." "Haha, this is simply perfect, Beforeing to this world I was hoping to somehow save the life of a princess of one of the tribes and make her introduce me to her father as her savior, But instead I unintentionally took a tribe prince as a disciple hahaha oh my good luck finally starting to show itself!" Robinughed out loud. "Don''t drag me to your childish dreams!!" Jabba yelled when he heard this "Today we have a lot to n, my dear useful disciple... We have a lot of money to make!!" Chapter 280 Divine Weapons Robin''s enthusiasm quickly subsided after dering his intent to start making money, and he walked back and forth around the room with a frown on his face, muttering, "What about... No, that wouldn''t do... then... Nah..." "Would you sit down for a while and at least share with me what you are trying to think of? I told you you don''t need to worry about anything as long as you have my support, just pick something and do it" Jabba couldn''t stay silent any longer, eximed "It is not that simple, you can really protect me inside thend of the Lightning Tribe, but what about beyond that? ...I can''t make a new tattoo, it would definitely mean that its maker is a Heaven''s Chosen and this could turn the world upside down, and I can''t upgrade one of the existing tattoos as well because that will most likely lead to the same result or at least too much of an unwanted spot light! Damn... I have protection like that now but I can''t use it!!" Jabba furrowed an eyebrow and fell silent too, after a few minutes atst he spoke, "What about divine weapons?" "what about it..?" Robin stopped and looked at Jabba, "It''s just a regr armament with special Runes on it that harden it or give it a special attribute, what is the difference between this and... wait a moment..." At this point Robin found himself a chair and sat down, eyebrows furrowed, his facial features gradually transforming into a big smile and shouting, "This is it!!" "d I helped," Jabba said proudly before cing one leg over the other "The method for making divine weapons Runes is missing but it did exist before, if you say you discovered a method for making the Divine Weapons in one of the ancient ruins, this would seem reasonable! But can your tribe provide protection and secure us from the rest when this story spreads to the rest of the tribes? they would surely try to get a piece of that method..." Robin spoke without taking a breath "Hmm... I highly doubt my father has enough strength to protect us if the rest of the neighboring tribes attacked us," Jabba rubbed his forehead and then raised his head and spoke to Robin, "But I think he could if he had a few more divine weapons¡­" "You mean.." "Let''s first sell your products to the army of the Lightning Tribe, when my father''s pockets are emptied and he has the necessary power to deter the rest of the tribes, then we can announce the matter and sell to everyone we want, what do you think of that?" Robin tapped on the armrest of his chair for a moment, "Strengthening a tribe that might be a hindrance to the Nihari Union Sect doesn''t look very good..." Leave this point to me. Jabba put his hand on his chest and dered, "If you give us this weapon then I promise you that: the Lightning tribe, if it is not a loyal friend of the Nihari Union sect, surely will not be an enemy." "...." Robin looked at Jabba and did not stop tapping his fingers on the chair for several minutes, then finally spoke, "Alright¡­ buy or borrow all the divine weapons that you can ess and send them to thergest training hall here in the academy for me to study them, decoding its code, and extracting the Runes drawn on it, And bring a lot of high categorized ordinary weapons too and send them to the training hall, we will spend most of our time there from now on... people will think that you need those weapons because you are destroying them in your training, and when youplete a batch of divine weapons you can take them out of the training hall covered like broken weapons, In addition, providing the Ink resources that we will need will not be a problem because this academy is based on this profession mainly... That ce will be an ideal cover for our future operations." "And I will be able to train you on how to use the Path of Truth inbat as well, Ahaha." Jabbaughed loudly, when he saw Robin notughing with him he stopped, "Ahem, I will go get you a few divine weapons..." Two monthster... Robin managed to decipher the Runes of the 7 divine weapons that Jabba had brought, as he predicted, they were all Runes inspired by heavenlyws as well with seals to automatically attract energy from the atmosphere to activate them and a certain revolutionary seal to make thews work on inanimate objects without destroying them The simplest two of them were two armors, the Runes on them are from the path of metal, giving the shields a great hardness that greatly overshadows any high level armor, the wearer of these armors is automatically protected from any stab is a cut or force attacks or technically any injury that affects any ce protected by the armor as long as the attacker is a mid-level shaman or less, and it will reduce the damageing from anyone with a higher level! Another one was higher level armor, in addition to the minorws of the metal, in it was added aw to absorb energy shocks, which gives additional protection to the user, and it has something of the gravity path also to be lighter in weight and to make it easier for the wearer to move Below that, there were 3 assorted divine weapons, all of them with tattoos to increase the sharpness, speed, and hardness of the de so that it wouldn''t break easily... Any piece of these weapons could be sold to a sage of the Robin realm for at least fifty thousand gold coins! But all these pieces are in one hand and the seventh piece of divine armament is in another, it is a broad bracelet, something that can be considered a small wrist shield, but the Runes on it were remarkably distinctive... The bracelet is designed to shoot a cannon of fire towards a target with just a thought! Because the bracelet is always attached to the hand, it is in constant contact with the soul and this is the way to give it orders through a certain seal. As for the engraving itself, it is very simr to a talisman that can be used repeatedly without problems, and it is simr to giants with an offensive tattoo that they can use without pain, and most importantly, It enables the giants to use offensive divine tattoos They don''t have it! For example, if the Lightning Tribe has a bracelet that canunch fire attacks, it does not vite the ancientws, but the bracelet will be an excellent weapon against the wood Tribes! Jabba told him that this bracelet and simr divine weapons that use the heavenlyws of the attack or defend were something that only the senior officers in the kingdom used, most of them were destroyed in the great war, intentionally or unintentionally, currently their numbers are very few and every piece of them is priceless... But... This particr piece of bracelet, if sold at an auction, might fetch two or three gold banknotes and maybe more, that is 200 to 300 energy pearls minimum!!! Robin was amazed by thisrge number... a multi-use talisman that he could sell to such arge number here? ''I''m going to be rich!!'' Chapter 281 Making Money The next day after deciphering that fire divine bracelet and figuring out how it worked, Robin immediately began creating his own version of the Divine Weapon runes. Because Divine Weapons were basically lost craft and the way they were drawn was buried under piles of cipher, Robin decided that he didn''t need to copy the Runes style of the Second Heaven''s Chosen as it is, but rather took the seals and basic parts and then made some changes and made some additions to make the Divine Weapon runes fit his style more, and make it easier to draw And one week into the restructuring process, the real work began. The strength of Robin''s soul that increased every day made drawing the runes on the weapons seem easy... One divine weapon n the past would take a divine weapon master more than a month to finish, Robin finished it in a few hours. At a rate of two to three pieces of weapons a day, Robin continued drawing non-stop, except for maybe emergency sleep, or his training with Jabba... Whether it was training with him on the best ways to fight using only the Law of Truth, or Jabba himself training to draw Runes and helping him finish the first batch of Divine Weapons... They both spent quite a few hours together every day. ------------ After one month... "Jabba, are you finally back on your mind?" A middle-aged giant stood up and opened his hand to the end of both of them with a big smile "Haha, congrattions on your return, young lord Jabba!" "Haha, It is indeed a day full of joy and happiness!!" After Jabba entered the room, he looked at the people around him, then spoke to the giant in the middle without many emotions, "Can we talk alone?" "Hmm? Aha, alright, alright." replied the Giant, gesturing the rest of the giants around him to leave, then pointed toward the chair in front of him to sit on, "Your uncles are d to see you, You shouldn''t have treated them so cold." "Those who obey you in your submissive methods are not my uncles and I do not want to know them." Jabba sat in front of his father and responded directly Thunder shook his head, "Managing a vastnd on which millions of giants live is not something young fellows like you can imagine how difficult, even the inferior races require me to provide food and water for them! Not everything is waving swords and jumping in fights! the more you age the more mature you will be, only then you will know that I was right..." " "The Water Tribe is no better than us in anything! They have millions of giants like us and they have tens of millions of inferior races'' members, why are they better off than us? Why do they dare to invade us? Why don''t we confront them and take what is ours? ?" shouted Jabba "Idiot! The Water Tribe has more than 500 divine weapons, do you realize what this means? Even the Fire and Strength Tribes and others have a lot of remnants of divine weapons while we have less than 100, what can we do with that many in front of them? Their special forces can eat us and Throw us in the garbage if a war really starts! we should be grateful that my submissive methods only made us lose somends while we kept our necks on our shoulders... " Shandor hit the armrest of his chair and shouted "YOU HAD ME!! If you''d just let me gather andmand strong troops ready to die for our tripe, we''d get rid of at least half of their special forces and maybe steal some of their weapons!" "And let you and the best men of the tribe die is this suicidal mission? No, it''s better to let them take the damn river!" Thandor looked aside and clenched his fist p "You haven''t changed throughout my years of absence, not even a little bit..." Jabba calmed himself and said "....Sigh~ I see you still don''t agree with my way of guiding the tribe as well, why are you here then?" Thunder rubbed his forehead and spoke Jabba looked toward his father for a few seconds, "If I provide you with the divine weapons you are missing, will you dere war on the Water Tribe and reim ournds?" Thandor raised his face and looked at Jabba with eyes full of astonishment and questioning. ------------- "Haha done boss, I brought you your first earnings." Jabbaughed out loud after entering the training hall and threw a small bag to Robin, who opened it and found it filled with golden banknotes! "This¡­." Robin was astonished by the number of banknotes in his hands "That old man feels guilty about me, when I told him it was me who made them, he decided to pay for them handsomely, great huh?" Jabbaughed again, "But we will need more Anti-Water weapons and shields in the next batch..." "Anti-Water? ...If he is going to pay the same amount for the weapons every time, I will make whatever weird things he likes! hehe" A big grind appeared on Robin''s face and he went back to his work again Seeing that Jabba could earn that price for him and that he had finally set foot on the right path to his n... Robin didn''t spare a drop of sweat or a second of his time from that day on. Offensive weapons to turn water into ice... Heat defense shields for vaporizing water attacks... With a few short weeks of making designs, Robin Military Industries has turned into a real nightmare for anything and anyone who uses water as a weapon! But his efforts only he and Jabba were not enough in his eyes, so he summoned a few youths from the 53 Settlement, made them take an oath on the Oath tablet, and then began teaching them the ways of making divine weapons as well... Very quickly, the training hall turned into what looked like a giant workshop. And while he was working on collecting money, he did not forget the Nihari Union sect as well. If a month''s production exceeds one hundred weapons, all the surplus goes to the sect immediately! Whether it was Jabba sending them to the warehouse at the neck of the Desert of Death, or a whole battalion of demons sitting by the capital helping send some pieces back and forth... hundreds of divine weapons were finding their new users every month! Both the Lightning Tribe and the Nihari Union Sect were getting stronger fast and out of everyone''s sight. And with that, quickly two years went by..... "Boss, sorry I will have to leave you alone for a while, this will be thest batch for the Lightning Tribe for now too, You can rest a bit now and go back to studying tattoos as you like, I have made preparation for you to not be disturbed in my absence.." "hmm? what is going on?" Robin looked back and asked "The war... It is finally happening!" Jabba announced, looking excitedly at the pile of weapons in front of him Chapter 282 Punch "Did your father finally make the decision?" Robin spoke in shock, "Why so soon? If you guys wait for a little more we can double the number of Divine Weapons you have!" "This was not our decision, the Water Tribe sent soldiers to the border and they started picking up little fights again, it seems that they are greedy for more of ournds¡­ but not this time!" Jabba spoke while clenching his hands tightly, clearly fighting intent burns in his chest Robin looked at him for a few seconds and then nodded, "Alright then¡­ my entire production will go to the sect temporarily until I receive another request from the Lightning Tribe. Stay careful ande back safely, you are more important than any piece ofnd." "Thank you, if you instruct the academy leaders to treat you well and leave this training hall reserved for you, I told them to treat you like they treat me! ...Take care, I wille back quickly before any problems arise." Jabba bowed a little, then turned and left. Robin continued Jabba''s back until he walked out of the hall and shut the door on them again, then turned back to look at his assistants, "Alright you have heard the man, now whatever we are going to produce is going to the sect entirely, work twice as hard and stop cking off!" "Yes sir!!" ---------------- A few days passed by... It was two short weeks for Robin, who didn''t even feel the time, but it was two weeks that shook the entire eastern region of the Nihari! Everyone knew that the Water Tribe was about to uproot anotherrge piece ofnd from the Lightning Tribe, and all the surrounding tribes stood watching how big a piece they were going to take this time. Even the members of the Lightning Tribe themselves had begun to wonder about the size of the losses and how many soldiers will die before their chief choose peace again, but not for a moment, did they think about the possibility of responding to theing aggression and actually putting a fight! It has been too long since the Lightning Tribe went to war and hold their ground, Thandor has unofficially raised the white g long ago and only thinks of building good rtions with the neighbors, but the Water Tribe is clearly not interested With a nation that only thinks of ripping you apart and a Leader thaty on his stomach and lets it happen, it has long given the Lightning Tribe members a sense of despair However, it was a surprise that the chief of the Lightning Tribe Thandor dered that all the forces of the Water Tribe must withdraw, or else this would be considered a deration of war on the Lightning Tribe! No one took the announcement seriously. This is not the first or even ten times that the Water Tribe has harassed them and taken plots of theirnds. Why is the situation any different now? Naturally, the Water Tribe ignored the announcement and quickly started pumping more soldiers into the Lightning Tribe''s territory and even surrounded one of its cities! But everything changed when a squad of 2,500 giants dressed in the uniform of the Lightning Tribe''s Army appeared, each with a divine weapon. Quickly, all the forces of the Water Tribe that had entered the territory of the Lightning Tribe were quickly destroyed, and they didn''t stop there, the squad entered the territory of the Water Tribe and chased after the escapees until they were all killed in their own backyard. Afraid of the number of divine weapons that appeared with their enemies, the Water Tribe did not respond directly, but they began to gather their entire army inside theirnds in an attempt to remind the Lightning tribe of how strong they are so that they might retreat... But on the same day, Thandor did the same and called to gather his entire army on the border with the Water Tribe! The sudden change in the style and strength of the Lightning Tribe attracted the attention of all the tribes even more, even the sons of the Lightning Tribe returned to volunteer in the army, happy that atst they no longer had to lower their heads to anyone! All eyes were on the ming border... except for one person. -------- "How much is this, sir?" Robin pointed at a piece of metal and asked the shopkeeper "Tsk... do you have to buy it, human? Who is this master of yours?" The giant shop owner spoke disgustingly Robin gave an innocent smile, "It is young lord Jabba, son of Thandor, he told me to buy some supplies he needed in his absence, should I tell you him you don''t want to?" "Oh, General Jabba? Hmm, this piece is usually for a hundred orange banknotes, but for Mr. Jabba''s sake I''ll sell it for only 80, but you must tell him about me! Hehe." "Oh, of course, I will remind him, Alright here you go." Robin chuckled, with one look he knew that this little piece of metal was stronger than the metals used to make high-level weapons. Although the price of 8000 kilograms of energy stones is still considered a very high price, if a shield was made using this piece and had some proper Runes, it would definitely exceed hundreds of times that price! Over the past two weeks, Rubin has left most of the work to his assistants who are already used to how to make the Runes after Two years of practice, and their souls have be much stronger during this period... he still has to put the finishing touches to each divine weapon, but his part bes smaller over time. he is currently free to walk the streets of the capital and search for high-level resources in this world and think of the best way of using them, many have tried to attack him or rob him, but everything went smoothly after mentioning the name Jabba for one time The number one genius.. the warrior prince who left a life of luxury because he does not agree to submit.. and currently one of the most important generals in the war against the Water Tribe... Jabba''s poprity was simply sky-high! Today has been like every day, for the past two weeks... Robin has been moving through different streets alone watching the things he can buy, but today something has happened that has never happened before... Someone began a conversation with him, "It''s a beautiful day, young human, isn''t it?" Robin turned behind him and saw a giant looking at him, when he sensed his aura that he was at the top of the shaman''s level he took a few steps back, "Yes sir, it is a beautiful day, excuse me I''ll get my humble self of your way so you can enjoy it more." *baa* Turning back he bumped into another giant, who shouted at him, "Why don''t you open your eyes, you think you can just touch me, you filth?" "I''m sorry sir, I was on my way to buy things for young lord Jabba and I identally bumped into you, It waspletely an ident and I will ask young lord Jabba to punish me for it." Robin took a few steps backward in a hurry his heart started beating fast when he sensed the power of the second giant, he is also at the top of a shaman''s level!! *baa* Robin bumped into something else, when he looked back he found a third giant at the top of the Shaman level. But this time that giant didn''t speak, but lowered his fist to shoot a straight punch at Robin''s face Robin tried to dodge to the side with all his might and the Laws he knew, and he was actually able to get away and let the punch slide next to his face But it was all to be met with another punch by the second giant to his right. This time there was no time to dodge, no time to ask for help, he just watched as the fist was getting bigger as it wasing his way "AAAHHHHHH!" Robin was sent flying more than thirty meters under the effect of the second punch, and he fell to the ground in the middle of the street, unconscious. Chapter 283 Trouble *TASHHH* "Whoa!!... Haa... Haa..." Robin opened up his eyes and panted after feeling extremely cold water hitting his face, then he started looking around in panic, he soon found himself in a closed dark room and that everything was upside down, even there were a few giants in front of him who were standing upside down! "Haa... Hoo..." After about two seconds Robin finally regained his focus, realizing that it was him upside down, his feet chained to the ceiling, and he waspletely naked, "Where... where am I?" "You finally got up you sleeping beauty? or do you prefer to be called Jabba''s human rat instead?... I have been longing to host you for quite some time." A voice came from the giant seated in the middle in front of him The ce was so dark that Robin couldn''t make out his features, but his aura and physical condition suggested that he was stronger than the Demon King... This person is a high-level dragon realm cultivator!! "Who are you? Why am I here? What the hell do you want from me?!" Robin asked frightfully, now some memories are starting toe back to him, 3 giants at the top of the shaman level beat him senseless previously, they must have taken him here after he passed out. The seated person gestured to one of the other giants in the room and he moved towards Robin and then grabbed his leg *BBZZZZZTT* "AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" Robin screamed loudly after he felt waves of lightning enter his feet and began to move quickly destroying his body from the inside. "I hope you learn to speak politely from now on, but I will answer you anyway for I''m a nice [erson... As for who we are, that doesn''t concern you, as for what we want¡­" The person sitting in the middle straightened his seat and continued, "I want your Demonmunication technique!!" "The Demon..?! I... I don''t know what you are talking about, how can anyonemunicate with those things? there must have been a misunderstanding!" Robin gathered some strength and responded quickly. "Oh really?" The giant replied indifferently and nodded "AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Another wave of small thunderbolts entered Robin''s feet Then he returned to leaning his back fully on his chair and spoke, "It has been almost three years since you arrived with Jabba at the academy, during which time you have been seen standing with a demon more than once, sometimes you hand him Divine weapons and sometimes he gives you some resources, sometimes you sit together to grill something and just have a nice meal with him... You have a special rtionship with him! If you''re not a Demon, and you obviously aren''t, then you definitely have another way tomunicate with him, or do you think my conclusion is stupid?" "Wh--... Wha--?!" Robin opened his eyes to thest of them when he heard this, he has been watched all that time and he didn''t notice? what was the level of the guy following him?! "Stop muttering, thing, We are not going to talk about all those weapons you were given to the demons or those covered chariots entering the training hall within the academy and going towards the Lightning Tribe Leader''s mansion, for now, maybe it has something to do with the divine weapons that flooded the Lightning tribe and gave them balls recently? We will have that talk soon enough hehe let''s focus on the most important part¡­ the way tomunicate with the Demons¡­ tell me Everything you know." "I really don''t know what you are talking about, I''m but a --AAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!" More thunderbolts interrupted Robin, his feet already starting to char "Tsk tsk~ Don''t you know that lying is a bad habit? Do you think I''m guessing here and that you can mislead me? I told you we have been following you for 3 years, that won''t help you.. be obedient and speak up." The person sitting shook his head, smiling "I.. I.." A wave of panic began to seep into Robin''s heart. He, he was nning of every step he took, has never imagined for a moment that he would be put in a situation like this. He was stripped of all offensive talismans andmunication talismans with the rest of his clothes, his legs were chained from the top and his hands are chained together from behind his back, he has nothing left to move freely except his tongue... "You You WHAT? Do you think I have the whole damn night to spend here with you stuttering?! Looks like your tongue is still stuck, let me help you untie it..." The seated giant said agitated and gestured to the other giant in the room, who took a few steps towards Robin with a big smile and then *CRAAAACK* "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" Robin almost fainted in pain, that giant had crushed one of his toes like it was a bug! "Haha... Ha... Jabba.. when he finds out about me... Jabba will.." Like a drowning man trying to cling to a straw, Robin started to mutter. "Hmmm young lord Jabba is indeed a powerful and authoritative figure, he the reason we didn''t get you earlier, but boy... he isn''t here now, and after he became a hero in the Water Tribe war it is very far-fetched that he would care for a human assistant when he gets back... you will be here telling me everything you know about his innovations! But don''t get me wrong, it''s not like I''m scared of him or something, his fate is deeply tied to yours actually, if the information you have on him is valuable enough then when hees back I will grab him and tie him next to you to tell us more! hahaha, no one is out of my hand!!" The seated giantughed loudly, then his face and tune turned serious, "You are here alone, human, no giant, no human nor the f*cking Devil himself will know your ce except with my permission, you are all mine now! And now.. open your mouth and speak!" "...." Robin didn''t open his mouth, what did he say?! If he told him how tomunicate with the Demons, would they leave him alone? Impossible... This guy has been watching everything he did outside the academy for three years, he must have tons of questions to ask! After the Demon Communication method, he will ask for the Divine Weapons and then will find something else and then something else! That way Robin will be here forever working for that person, And he will willingly try to expose more secrets even if they didn''t ask for it! As if he stopped being useful to them then it will most likely elerate his death, it is not like they will give him a kiss on the cheek and tell him to go home to have a rest after his hard work!! "It seems you still don''t understand the situation." The Giant finally stood up and then turned and moved toward the cell door and then spoke, "I will be back tomorrow, I think, take your time and understand his current situation, it will make it easier for us to talk then... boys, you should exin to him nicely." "Yes sir." The two giants bowed a little, then looked back at Robin with a big smile on her face. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" The screaming in that cell didn''t stop for a moment that day... Chapter 284 [Bonus Chapter]Pen And Paper.. Two dayster... *squeak* "Is he ready to talk Yet?" A giant entered the dark cell again after two whole days and sat in the same but now blood-stained chair. "Hehe, try it yourself, boss." The giant standing in front of Robinughed and moved away a little, so Robin appeared behind him... His toes were all crushed, his legs from heel to knee werepletely burnt and charred skin and flesh were still falling off, his teeth were cracked, and his entire body had traces of a whip... Even his face became very difficult to distinguish. "ooff, looks like I''m a littlete." The giant''s features changed a little when he saw Robin''s condition, but he quickly gave a chuckle as if nothing has happen and said, "Well, idents happen, his ear and tongue are still working right?" "Of course boss, if he still doesn''t answer you, I will cut off his leg this time!" "Good." The giant hit himself on the thigh and then looked at Robin, "Are you ready to talk now, human?" *drop.. drop..* Robin didn''t speak for a few seconds, there was no sound in the room but the sound of drops of blood falling from his heavily soaked hair to the ground. The two giants responsible for torturing him were about to strike him again to force him to speak, but the seated giant gestured at them to stop and wait. After about 30 seconds, Robin weakly opened one of his eyes and began to mutter in amented voice, "I am nothing but an assistant to young lord Jabba... I already know a few things but... I''m not an expert on them and I can''t teach them to anyone even if I wanted to... I know how tomunicate with the demons, but I can''t... tell you how to do it also so easily..." "You Think I''m stupid? It doesn''t matter how hard it is or how many twists Jabba took to teach it to you, As long as you know the technique, you can write for us how YOU understand it! or do you think that I am less intelligent than you and wouldn''t understand it, Human? ...It seems that our methods weren''t convincing enough," the Giant signaled for the two to continue and nearly got up again to leave. "Wait!!" At this moment, Robin shouted, attracting his attention again, "...give me time.. the technique is indeed in my head somewhere but it''s soplicated, I need some time to.. to be able to rewrite it." "Oh...? Approximately how long?" asked the giant excitedly "Two weeks," Robin replied and closed his eyes again, no longer having the strength to open them any further, " But I want some materials to help me, I will... write their name for you.." *BAA* "Pffffffftt" The seated giant got up, pped the shit out of Robin, then returned to sit again, " I can''t believe you are trying to take me for a fool again, you have guts! Do you really think I will bring material to someone who is engaging in Divine Weapons manufacturing and knows how to talk with the damn demons? Who knows what you would do with those! y another." ''F*CK!!!'' Robin cursed in his head, hisst resolve to make some kind of talisman to escape this, or a sound talisman at least, haspletely copsed. "Then... Just give me a nk book and a pen.. is that good enough? but I will be much slower that way, I will take a month or two... when I''m done you will get what you want." Robin replied "Two months? Too much... I''ll give you a week, and every day you arete after the week you will receive two hours of torture." Then he stood up and looked at the other two giants, "You know what to do!" "Of course boss, don''t worry... he won''t livefortably and he won''t die either." One of the two giantsughed as he watched their leader leave, then turned towards Robin *baa* Robin''s feet were untied from the chains that tied him to the ceiling as he fell straight on his head. Then the giant moved and loosened his handcuffs with simr brutality, but Robin himself did not move a muscle or make a sound throughout the process, it felt like he was already dead... One of the two approached Robin''s ears and muttered, "Sit back sweetie, I will get you what you asked for... I hope from the bottom of my heart it takes you more than a week, after all, only then can wee back to y together! Hahaha!" *BAA* The giants came out and closed the door firmly behind them, and after a minute someone threw a book and a pen from under the cell door, They both hit Robin who was still lying in his ce in the face, but he still didn''t move at all... After a full 6 hours of activating the Life Law... Robin mustered enough strength to open his eyes After 6 hours like them, he finally managed to push himself into a sitting position and slowly lean his back against the wall, struggling to even breathe. Then he just looked at the book and the pen for another 12 hours with his broken eyes... not knowing what to do with them!! ? Talking about a week or two months is all a delusion, all just useless numbers. Robin is well aware that he can rewrite the Thoughts Conveying technique using pen and paper in less than an hour... But what would he do after that? He doesn''t know who these are, but they are definitely not people whom he can bargain with or use the little tricks and threats he is ustomed to against them, they won''t bother to have business rtionships and this nonsense... They are the kind that will eat him alive when they realize that it has be useless. To be fair, everyone Robin dealt with before wasn''t any nicer, he only had some kind of privilege over them, he had something that made him stand his ground and protected him every time... But now what does he has? Robin kept looking at the book and the pen without moving a finger, trying to think of a solution to get out of the situation with minimal loss. A day... two days passed without anything new, there is nothing around him but the wickedughter of the giants from behind the cell door as they prepare ns to torture him after the week is over Finally, on the fourth day of the week, Robin grabbed the pen with difficulty and began to write something. Sometimes he continues writing for hours without a break, sometimes he leaves the pen and looks at the ceiling and mumbles, and sometimes he erases what he wrote and writes others... It seemed to the jailers that he was really trying to remember the technique for them, so theirughter and their provocative words about torture disappeared to not distract him, and one of them went to tell his boss what was going on But Robin, with his bright green eyes, had alreadypletely ignored them and put his entire focus on what he was writing... Chapter 285 Yes. After two weeks-- *crack* "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!" "Hahahaha, this is so much fun!!" *craack* "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" The wardens did not hesitate for a moment to carry out orders when the first week of the respite ended, even though it was clear that Robin was writing to them what they wanted... At the end of each day, Robin was interrupted for two hours to whip him, destroy his body with lightning, or maybe pour boiling liquids on his body if they are in a good mood. His ability to heal was a blessing and a curse for him... It was the only reason that kept him able to hold the pen and move his hand to write every day after the torture session ended, but it was also the reason that made the two giants very happy continuing to torture him every day in the most severe ways without fearing for his death. Two more weeks passed, then three... The leader of those giants started to run out of patience, not because he suspects Robin is trying to buy time or something like that, which is impossible given what happens to him every day, but because of this human''s stupidity! How does writing a technique that he already knows and practice can take all this time? He kept himself cool headed though, telling himself that Robin is just low species and this is something expected of him.. But in any case, he ordered an increase in the share of torture to 4 hours a day instead of only two so that it *motivates* him a little more Two monthster... "Are you ready for today''s session, gorgeous? Hahaha." The two giants entered at the same time every day with their usualughter. When Robin heard this hateful voice, he stopped moving the pen in his hands and then with difficulty closed the book and put it aside so that it would not be stained with blood, and looked at the two giants with his half-broken eyes, "Ready..." "Good! Haaahahaha." One of them came forward and grabbed Robin by his feet and hung him upside down, as usual, grinning from ear to ear. Robin looked at him with his broken eyes and spoke in a very rough voice because his vocal cords were damaged by the boiling liquid he was forced to swallow, "You seem happy today.. more than usual.. Have you thought of a new method of torture?" "Hahaha, it is your master who''s making meugh!!" The giantughed out loud "Master?... you mean Jabba?" Robin asked, knotted eyebrows The giantughed out loud again and moved to the side to fetch the whip, then said, "Yeah, who else? Since that idiot came back from the war he was looking for you like a madman, he brought in so many lowly humans and inferior races members and he even moved a squad of peacekeepers to help him in his search, it seems he doesn''t want you to reveal his secrets, but all that is in vain hahaha it is impossible for them to reach you here!!" *SLAAAASH* "AAARGGHHHHHH... Haa.. Haa.. so many inferior races'' members? It''s definitely the sect.." Robin muttered after receiving the blow. "Raise your voice, human, I can''t hear you!" *SLAAAASH* "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!! Haa... Haa... Haa..." Every blow from this giant at the top of the shaman''s realm strips the skin and some of the flesh underneath, and at the end of each torture session of this kind, the bones in Robin''s spine can be visibly seen. *SLAAAASH!* *SLAAAAAASH!!* *SLAAAAAAAASH!!!* after 4 hours--- *Baa* "hahaha, that was fun! you little thing can really take a beating!" one of the two giants said and then got out with his partner "Haaa... Haaa... Haaa..." A bag of flesh and blood...That''s the best possible description for Robin right now. These two weren''t just following orders, they were enjoying it, Robin could swear in his heart that they told him about Jabba to give him hope to make him slow down his writings to make this joyful eventst longer... The Major Heavenly Law of Life and the First stage the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo keeps him alive, but the injuries umte daily in an ugly way, not a single piece of skin remains on his body unless it is cut off or burned... The Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo was focused directly on transforming the energy it absorbs automatically into healing energy, Robin did not use it as nned during the past period, but with that, Robin''s physique has be noticeably stronger and his muscles are starting to appear... If his physical strength alone ispared with internal energy user levels, he was currently at roughly the fourth level of physical strength! His soul had grown stronger since he came to this ce, frighteningly stronger at that¡­ But Maybe the most noticeable change in him is his dry eyes now, During the first two weeks, tears were flowing naturally from his eyes, whether it was from severe pain or from the feeling of helplessness, or the repeated humiliation... But not anymore. One of his eyes was swollen andpletely closed, and the second was half-open and extremely red... But his eye was focused without a single tear in it. "Hooo¡­." Robin let out a long exhale, "Damn it¡­ I can''t allow the sect''s existence to be exposed so early¡­ I can''t stay here for much longer¡­ I should speed up my research¡­ I have to speed up...." Robin tried to reach the book with his blood-soaked hands, but fell on his face again, unconscious, from so much pain and exhaustion that his mind couldn''t bear to stay awake any longer.. and this happens every day in fact. He will remain in this state and rely on the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo to restore some of his strength for the next 6 hours, after which he will wake up and take another 10 hours to treat himself with the Law of Life enough to move his hands and write.. and the short four remaining hours of the day will be for search. After ten days--- The giants entered with a more serious face every time, "Our patience is almost running out, from today you will increase your session to 6 hours!!" "What..? No.. no!! How can I write anything.. like this?" Robin was stunned by what he heard, 2 hours of daily torture was enough to drive him crazy, and 4 hours was enough to put him on the brink of death! "That is your problem, you deserve it for being toozy and stupid!" *SLAAAASH* "AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" After two more months-- *squeak* "Today''s session will be increased to 8 hours!" The two giants walked in every time, with a frown but looking excited at the same time, this is the best few hours of the whole day for them! But for some reason every day they''re getting messier "NO! I want to see... your boss! I have finished.. what you want!!!" Robin lifted the book up and shouted "Hmmm?" The two looked at each other and then said annoyed, "Give me the book then, I''ll give it to the boss." "That wouldn''t do, There are instructions¡­ and things he has to hear from me throughout his training... I''m too stupid and can''t write them.. even if I wanted to.. he shoulde here." Robin hugged the book and spoke "Tsk~" One of the two giants turned and left After an hour... The Giant, called the boss by the others, entered the room, brought the same blood and flesh drenched chair from outside, and sat on it in front of Robin, "I heard you finished my technique? Good.. but why did you ask to summon me here, human?" Robin extended his hand to the book, "Please read it.. you will meet things you will not understand and I will exin everything to you... I just don''t want to be tortured again.." "Hahahaha good, obedient dog!" That boss took the book and quickly flipped its pages... He quickly found out that only about a quarter of it was filled with readable writings and the rest were unknownnguage and scribbles, " tsk~ how sees this would think that you invented a new technique and that you just wrote a one you know! really the inferior races are worthless.." but in the end, he did not care about those things and began to read the readable technique silently... After 3 hours--- The boss closed the book after he had finished reading everything, he did not ask once about a problem he had faced for the three hours, he just kept reading with a frown sometimes or pained features in another, then he just looked at Robin with a look ofplete stupefaction and anticipation, like he was waiting for something... "Do you think the technique.. is good?" asked Robin, in a hoarse voice, looking toward the ground. "Yes." The giant nodded without hesitation Robin smiled and looked up, "Do you think you can... kill these two warders for me?" "....Yes." Chapter 286 Ughas The two warders looked at each other and then oneughed intermittently, "Ahahah... hah... That is a good joke, boss, very good indeed.." The *boss* didn''t reply, but stood up, turned around, and looked at them with clear killing intent "That is bad." One of the wardens noticed the change in their leader''s aura before they both took a step back and then rushed towards the cell door, but their leader was much faster and in an instant, he stood in front of the door and closed it with all four of them inside, and spoke slowly, "The order has been given to kill you two¡­ there is no way to escape¡­." "No.. No No Nooooo! AAAAHHHHHH!!!" *ssh* The strength of a high-level dragon realm cultivator was not something that the two Shamans could resist, as the chuckles of the two giants quickly turned into screams. "Hehe.. hehe." Robin chuckled in a low, faint voice, the blood sttering everywhere in the room gave him delight and the happiness that he almost forgot what it is... For the first time in months, the blood on his face wasn''t his. The n actually worked!! The first few days he arrived here, Robin put all his thought into staying strong and trying to drag on things maybe someone would find him or maybe he could talk some sense into these giants, but that fantasy ended in the most painful way Then he only thought of how to get out of the ce, but how? strength wise he isn''t even in that same realm with these three giants, and only the heavens know how many giants still guarding this ce.. forcing his way out is impossible. After a few days, he had a wild thought... What is a better way to escape than to open the doors for him? The soul has many properties and he has already been able to strengthen and replenish it and even bind it with various oaths and punishments, can''t it be further influenced to make it obedient? Perhaps by injecting false memories or subjugating them directly... The important thing is that this is theoretically possible! For the past whole 4 months, Robin''s research was poured out on the soul and its properties, until he finally found a way to enve the target''s soul. The target will retain all his memories and ability to think for himself, but he will feel an urgent desire to take orders and obey the person who implemented the technique before doing anything The problem with the technique is that the target must practice it out of his free will and let it do its effect without his interference during reading it... Actually, this was a long shot and was designed to be a one-time thing, If Robin tried this on someone who trained in internal energy techniques and heavenlyws, he would know what the content of the soul envement technique is and would immediately stop following the technique But because the Giants didn''t train for anything in their lives and don''t know what a heavenlyw is, it was easy to trick him. ...After only 5 minutes, the giant came back covered in blood and sat in front of Robin, but this time he sat on the ground, and kept looking at Robin silently... "Who are you exactly? Why were you following me for thest few years?" After a few seconds, Robin finally asked "In response to my master, my name is Ughas, the leader of the Smander al-Nar organization in the eastern part of Nihari." The giant replied without hesitation "Fire Smander?! That name..." Robin furrowed his scorched eyebrows as if he remembered something. This was the name of the terrorist organization that Jabba used of attacking and killing his peacekeepers'' team!! Then the Giant continued, "Jabba''s about us killing many warriors and shaman peacekeepers brought a great campaign to our branch in thend of lightning and we faced great losses because the army of the Lightning tribe and peacekeepers focused on our pursuit, so we decided to punish those who caused all this... But Jabba is the son of Thunder, the chief of the lightning tribe, and we can''t touch him easily or we will say goodbye forever for our business here, so we started watching his every move so that we can reach him when is alone and kill him without leaving any tracks.. it was then when we started noticing strange things happening with you two." "...Sigh~ That bastard is the one who did this to me then." Robin leaned his head against the wall and looked at the ceiling of the cell and then spoke, "Get me all the medicinal herbs needed to treat me and bring me something good to eat, and thene here again alone." "Yes." Ogas nodded and quietly walked out of the cell After only half an hour, Ughas came back with huge bundles of herbs and bags of bandages, then left the cell again, and another half hourter he came back with tes of high-quality beast meat and fruits. Throughout his absence, Robin heard loud voices from afar, people begging Ughas to carry the dishes and bags for him, but he refused and insisted on carrying them alone as he was ordered. After he brought thest dish, Robin was busy eating and Ogas was busy grinding the herbs and putting them on Robin''s wounds and wrapping his body in bandages, and he did it with a proud smile even... While Robin was busy eating, he asked, "What is the news from outside? Is Jabba still looking for me?" "The issue went beyond a mere search, Jabba moved the entire peacekeepers'' department and several divisions of the army to search for you, not only that but also huge numbers of inferior beings are also looking for you under every rock and above every cloud... About two months ago it seems that Jabba and those with him had suspicions about us being involved in your disappearance, so he started extensive campaigns against our gathering centers and interests in thends of lightning, everything rted to us was destroyed, Andtely, the crusade against us became much more diverse and unpredictable, ording to thetest information I received, some terrorist groups of the inferior races entered thend of the Water Tribe and thend of Strength Tribe to target our men there as well, even the Demons attacked us on more than one asion... There''s something really strange going on out there!" Ughas replied calmly "Oh... that is why the two warders seemed rushed in the past two months... but they have done all this and yet they haven''t found me? And were still nning on keeping me here? ...Tell me more about the fire smander system," Robin asked curiously. "We are a semi-secret organization that was formed a few tens of thousands of years ago. We are not affiliated with anyone and we are not subject to any tribe orw. We do not have a specific goal other than to achieve thergest possible amount of profits. The organization has five equal leaders, each one oversees the organization''s business within 20% of the''snd on his own. And I am one of them, I run the underground business in the eastern part of Nehari. Mainly we are smuggling goods and ves, arranging for robbery and thefts, illegal trading of divine tattoos, assassinations, spreading news for money, trading inferior race meat and other misceneous items... but we do so within reasonable limits so as not to provoke the tribal governments more than necessary, As for the men of the Fire Smander, they are all over the, even within the Twelve Northern Tribes." Ogas spoke while bandaging Robin''s thigh. "This¡­" muttered Robin, an unaffiliated organization that managed to branch out into the entire and antagonize them all at the same time?! "You said that you oversee the eastern region of the... This definitely includes dozens of tribes, how many exactly are your men?!" "At thest estimate, I have nearly two million followers, more than half of them are equipped with divine tattoos." Ughas dered, "But the exact numbers cannot be estimated, we are constantly recruiting more men, and members are being killed in our operations every day." *Two million followers, more than half of them are equipped with divine tattoos!!!* This information exploded in Robin''s head like a thunderbolt, this wasn''t a tribe with politics and supply chain, they are criminals and terrorists that can''t even live in settlements like inferior races! How do they get their food and weapon, and where do they meet? does this mean they are all citizens of the tribes? With this estimation, then the Fire Smander Organization has tens of thousands of followers in EACH tribe in the eastern region of the!! It''s no wonder Ughas said they keep themselves under control, these guys can dere was from the inside! "What aplex and huge organization you have there, you deserve your filthy reputation well..." "Thank you, Lord." Chapter 287 Tired... Divine Tattoos Central Academy-- The capital of the Lightning Tribe-- Two dayster "Stop there! What do you think you are goin- ... you are Robin?!" One of the guards went to stop a human who was about to enter the academy but was shocked when he got a little closer "En, please tell young lord Jabba I''m here now¡­" Robin nodded with a slight smile, and then made his way toward the training hall with great difficulty under the dazed looks of all the guards. "Quick, Tell General Jabba, quickly!!" ================ Half a dayter... "MASTER!!" The door to the training hall opened with *baam* and a giant entered yelling frantically "I''m here..." Robin raised his hand as hey on the ground in one of the corners, still not turning around to look at the giant who just entered *baa baa baa* Jabba ran towards Robin like crazy and began to examine him with his spiritual sense, "This... This...!" Robin was wearing extremely heavy clothes like it was raining snow outside, but with his now strong spiritual sense he could see that underneath these heavy clothes, he waspletely wrapped in bandages like a mummy, and with a little focus, Jabba was able to easily examine the real condition of his body. Crushed fingers, scalded and stripped skins, torn muscles from lightning, broken bones... Jabba has seen so many corpses in his life but has never seen one so damaged! "Who... who did this to you? I SWEAR WILL MAKE HIM REGRET THE DAY HE WAS BORN!!!" Jabba cried when he saw this, he felt his chest almost split open, his job was to protect this person who was chosen by heaven, the person whom he chose to be his disciple... But he let all this happen to him, and in the end, it wasn''t even the one who saved him, he came back walking on his own! "No need to think about it.. everything is fine now... I just want to sleep a little.." Robin muttered in a low voice Having cured himself just enough to get back on his feet, he decided to head back to the academy so that Jabba and the massive Sect campaign would stop before they get exposed. His being here didn''t mean he was fine, he was extremely away from that, he still has a lot to recover from what happened to him, both physically and mentally... "Please tell me who did it and don''t worry further, you can sleep as much as you want after that and no one will ever bother you again!" Jabba insisted again He wanted to put his hand on Robin''s shoulder as he spoke but he pulled it again in the middle of the way, any touch on this body would surely cause him pain now... "Didn''t my master tell you to let him sleep? back off then!" A voice echoed from the dark part of the hall, then slowly emerged a giant male, very valiant looking, middle-aged, with a braided long beard, and unleashed his entire aura towards Jabba "A high-level Dragon realm tattoo user? You¡­ you are Ughas!!!" Jabba stood up and took two steps back Robin opened one of his eyes when he heard this, "Do you know him?" "Of course, he is the fugitive Fire n Chief''s brother!!" Jabba spoke while gritting his teeth, "The Fire Tribe was extremely strong in the past with one of the best Attacking Divine Tattoos in the world and one of the tribes that had a huge share of Divine Weapons, Let me tell you that they weren''t afraid to use that strength in attacking and looting everyone they could get to! and quickly they found themselves surrounded by enemies on every side, when they go out to attack a tribe, another tribe would attack them in the absence of their military! Slowly they learned their lesson after massive losses, that is why they chose to burn thends between us and them creating the Desert of Death many thousands of years ago to reduce the number of potential enemies, but they still have another 3 tribes on their borders and they are all enemies... The Fire Tribe has gotten weaker over time and They began to losends and water sources one by one because of the many battlefronts they are fighting in, until a time came when the Fire tribe became weaker than the other three tribes individually. It was then that Ughas decided to do one of the most forbidden acts, infiltrate his enemies'' homes and attack the infrastructure and weapon warehouses in their cities from within alongside a handful of his strongest men... The damage he caused with that wicked scheme was so heavy that it made the Fire tribe individually stronger than the other three tribes again, and the Fire Tribe Chief began to ready himself to attack those three tribes again but the three tribes threatened to unite to wipe the Fire tribe from Existence if they moved their army, and they even began you unite their three armies into one! It was then the leader of the Fire tribe began toprehend how serious the matter is and announced that he had no knowledge of what had happened and that he had disavowed Ughas... and since then he has been on the run and a wanted criminal in every tribe, a few thousands of years passed since then." "You didn''t tell me about this, Ughas..." Robin spoke in a weak voice Ughas'' sharp look turned gentle and looked toward Robin, "It''s just a weightless old identity master, I didn''t want to waste your precious time with it." "your master?!" Jabba looked at Robin and then at Ughas strangely "You may go now, Ughas, my disciple will take care of the rest.. when I need you I''llmunicate with you using the sound talisman.." said Robin weakly. "Yes." He gave a slight bow, then disappeared. Jabba approached Robin again and knelt beside him, "How did this happen..? Was he the one who saved you from the Fire Smander?" Robin smiled a slight smile, but it was enough to open a wound on his face and spurt some blood, "How did you know they were the ones who kidnapped me?" "After winning the war and restoring thends that the Water tribe had previously taken from them, my father''s party had a very stable and strong position. I used his influence and my new position as a general to inspect all the opposition parties and our enemies to look for you, but I found nothing. I Also destroyed several face terrorist organizations affiliated with the giants, and we did not find a trace of you. Even with the help of the sect and the entire demon race, we didn''t find anything, as if the earth had split open and swallowed you up.. the only ones capable of doing something like this are the Fire Smander and no one else!" Jabba spoke nonstop "Smart! Not good enough and mainly useless, but smart... Anyway, Ughas didn''t save me from them, he is the leader of the Fire Smander organization on the Eastern side of the." Robin muttered "WHAT?!" Jabba stood and looked toward the ce where Ughas had disappeared angrily but remembered how he had treated Robin a while ago, "What exactly is going on here?!" "I will tell youter.. the important thing is to stop all operations against them... The Fire Smanders are on our side now.. and now let me sleep... I''m little.. tired..." Chapter 288 Change... During the next month, Robin did not get out of his ground bed in the training hall, he contented himself with leaving the tattoo of the strengthening of the divine body and the Major Heavenly Law of Life doing what they had to do, while Jabba and the rest of his human assistants took care of him, bringing him food, treatment, etc. This wasn''t the first time he was seriously injured, but this time it was different... During the whole month, he was suspiciously silent. No matter how much Jabba tried to bring up a topic about training or the Sect to distract him, Robin would immediately shut him down by saying that he needed to rest and wanted to sleep.. but he never actually slept. His eyes were always open, sometimes it appears as if life has left them, and sometimes it seems as if they are burning in abyssal fireing from the bottom of Hell... What was he thinking? Only Robin himself knows. But his appearance made Jabba go outside the walls of the capital several times a week to scream at the top of his lungs can take, and then return with a smile to the training hall to try to stay close to his master... Self-me for what happened to Robin was killing him. He really, REALLY, wanted to destroy everything rted to the Fire Smander Organization after what they did to his master, but he knows very well that this is a dream trail. Actually, it didn''t matter even if Robin hasn''t given the order to stop pursuing them, even if he told Jabba to kill them, he wouldn''t know how! He was making a fuss to make the Fire Smander Organization fear for their business in the Lightning Tribe and let Robin go, but that''s it... Even if he destroyed all of their gathering points and killed all of their tens of thousands of followers within the Lightning Tribe, it wouldn''t scratch the foundation of this worldwide organization, and he absolutely can''t catch those at the top who really matter, like Ughas. The only thing that Robin requested during that month was for Jabba to bring in more promising human youths to strengthen their souls and train them to make more divine weapons And indeed, at the end of the month, there were 200 youths training their souls and crafting techniques, even the huge training hall began to fall narrow now After more than two years of working in this field, some of the previous generations of assistants became good enough to finish normal divine weapons without the need for Robin, these were assigned to train the new generation. ------------------------- Six monthster... Robin finally rose from his gloomy ground bed, but still did not move much. Above the same ground bed, he spent most of the day in a meditating position, unconcerned by the sounds of shouting and noises from the hundreds of youths next to him, and he only moved from his ce once a day to pass by the Divine Weapons Masters and Assistants and see what they had aplished all day The number of covered chariots entering and exiting the training hall had clearly increased as the more than 200 divine weapon Masters and Assistants had greatly increased production Even the high-level Divine Weapons and armaments that they could not fullyplete, they can now aplish about 90% of its Runes and then leave the final touches to Robin who dedicated two hours each day topleterge amounts of them Jabba sometimes helped in making the Divine Weapons as well and learned how to draw the Runes because it might help him understand the Truth path further... But he was busy most of the day trying to obstruct any investigation that would be opened regarding the suspicious movements of demons or the continuing disappearance of the inhabitants of the settlements He used his influence to threaten many of the Other deputymanders'' peacekeepers and the chief of peacekeepers himself to keep their mouths shut on the matter As for the remainder of the day, he would return to the training hall to try to understand the path of Truth and to observe his master from the side... Even after 7 months after his torture at the hands of the Fire Smander Organization, he is still not close to getting back to normal, his focused gaze and his passion for learning have been visibly broken He looked like a tired old man who only wants the days to pass now... The fake smile that appears on his face when he tries to interact with the divine weapon makers made Jabba feel like he wants to cry. Although he hasn''t known Robin for a long time, he definitely knows that this guy who looks dead inside is not him!! After another short while, Robin finally stopped meditating and asked Jabba to designate one of the weapons workshops in the capital for them and to make weapons with special designs that he would present to him Happy that his master began to n something again, Jabba went out for just half an hour and went back to tell Robin it was all done! He dedicated one of the biggest workshops in the capital for them just like that! The first designs Robin ordered from the workshop consisted of two types of rings, one of them being the normal carrier of the sound talisman, and the other was made with extremely rare resources and will be made in much lower numbers. The other request was just one spear that is made of a certain material that was extremely rare and expensive. But everything is easy in view of the avability of money, Jabba quickly found all the necessary resources and sent them to the workshop, which finished them within a week, then Robin took the spear and one of the more expensive rinds and entered one of the rooms in Jabba''s house inside the academy And did note out again until after another 6 months... --------------------------- Two more years passed quietly... After the number of Divine Weapons in the Lightning Tribe reached nearly ten thousand, their treasury almost ran out! With the least Divine Weapon can be sold for tens of Energy pearls and the strongest -like the anti-water type weapons- can be sold for 300 energy pearls, they spend more than 2 million energy pearls and thousands of tons of high quality energy stones for these weapons!! the Lightning Tribe has almost reached bankruptcy. Unable to purchase additional Divine Weapons, and enable to live with such a small amount of energy pearls in their treasury, the Lightning Tribe took that most logical decision... Refresh their treasury again by attacking the Water Tribe! Sure to win this time, Jabba didn''t go with them but stayed in the academy trying to make any new breakthrough in his understanding of the path of truth. It is been more than six years since he took the Truth Path details from Robin on a tter of silver but he still couldn''t do anything with it... Although he could easily understand the techniques of other majorws and more than a hundred minorws, and even read hundreds of keys to other minorws including the key to thew of death!! He still can''t feel he was any closer to the truth... The second reason for not going is that he didn''t want to leave the vicinity of his master again. With his strength that had now reached the peak of a low-level dragon, he could definitely protect him from any danger, unless of course, someone of Ughas'' status came himself¡­ As for Robin, He already reached level 16 in terms of physical strength after drawing the modified first stage of the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo on himself For most of the past two years, he has been studying the second stage of the Strengthening Divine Tattoo and actually managed to sessfully draw it on a Divine Weapon Master. As soon as he reached the peak strength of the Warrior realm he could easily draw it for himself For the rest of the two years, he was focused on the soul powers and the potential in the Attacking Divine Tattoos... for himself. And on top of this.. he actually came very close to reaching the general form of the second stage of the path of truth!! Nothing really changed around him since Ughas got him back to the academy, inventing nothing, caring about nothing... but he himself has made great progress in Energy, body, and soul powers. Chapter 289 Deadline 3 more years passed in silence... Or at least, they passed silently inside the biggest training hall of the Central Divine Tattoo Academy. On the outside, however, the Lightning Tribe has never been more active in its history. After the sessive military campaigns against the Water Tribe, the Lightning Tribe regained control of all their ancientnds piece by piece, and then began to prate into thends of the Water Tribe and takerge bits with every campaign! Especially after Thandor''s poprity increased among his subjects and his political party became stronger, and after he managed to loot more Energy Pearls and had the ability to buy more Divine Weapons from his son, Thandor had no intention of stopping the attacks!! After ascertaining this fact, the Water Tribe moved all its army towards the border with the Lightning Tribe and a few battles broke out, some of which were so big that Jabba was forcibly summoned to participate in them. The war imed the lives ofrge numbers of people on both sides, but after the emergence of the new strength of their tribe and the restoration of theirnds, the giants of the Lightning tribe rushed to enlist in the army one by one in an unprecedented scene And this is not all.. the internal affairs were not specifically silent and peaceful either! The attacks of terrorist groups have increased exponentially, making the peacekeepers crazy, but the strange thing is that they are targeting certain objects unlike what they are customized to There are no more indiscriminate attacks on the cities of giants, and there have been no killings in any recent attack by the inferior races'' terrorist groups, they just appear to take what they want and then leave silently... It is more appropriate to call them honorable bandits by now! The only problem now is that the targets of terrorist groups have be more numerous and it is not easy to predict them anymore, which eventually doubled the losses of the Lightning tribe! Building materials, seeds, blueprints for making tools and weapon-making furnaces, exhibits of intelligent creatures, ingredients for luxurious food such as eggs of powerful creatures, energy stones and pearls... No one knew what terrorist groups were doing with all these!! It was like they suddenly abandoned their cause and became businessmen in some other tribe! But the anger of the crowds of giants towards them started to decrease little by little because of the disappearance of the killings idents and random attacks on their cities, only the great merchants and officials hated them to the core! Two army divisions were moved and included in the peacekeeping forces to use them as they wished in order to stop losses and kill off the terrorist groups, indirectly, a second war front was opened within thends of the Lightning tribe... Another strange thing is the phenomenon of the recent outbreak of Demons, they recently became abandoned like locusts! Horror spread for a while after a rumor spread that the noses of the demons began to see the giants even if they used the fragrance of concealment, as that became apparent due to the many *incidents* of killing giants responsible for taking care of demons'' nests recently. There is one survivor of a simr incident, where the giant said that he was doing his usual job of killing the cubs with his mates when suddenly an adult demon approached them and started using hisrd gills to smell forcefully around them, then started snarling and waving his ws randomly around him as if trying to hit something Then he summoned the rest of the demons In the nest and they all started beating randomly where they were, until they found and killed all his colleagues as he managed to escape By repeating simr incidents recently, the number of giants volunteering for this profession began to decrease little by little until everyone was afraid to approach them, and therefore the number of demons began to increase at a terrible speed... In a record period, they multiplied many times and left their nests for hunting, but it seems like Heaven really favor the giant race as all of the demons headed towards the settlements of inferior beings and left the giants'' cities alone! Although the number of inferior beings in the settlements was rapidly decreasing, there are entire settlements that vanished in thin air with no one living anymore, no one really cared... The operations of the army abroad and the operations against the terrorist groups inside made the interest in what happens to the inferior being''s settlements the least to worry about! However, a few army divisions were assigned to fight off the demons and reduce their numbers before it became a problem, thus opening a Third war front for Thandor to deal with... ...As for inside the biggest Training Hall of the Central Divine Tattoos Academy, everything is rather boring. The 200 cultivators became Divine Weapon Masters in every sense of the word, every single one of them couldpletely finish a weapon with the same level of fire bracelet Jabba showed to Robin before! The special workshop that Robin requested sends weapons and special equipment whenever they finish a batch, and Jabba left his trusted men to buy weapons from everywhere and send them to the hall where the divine weapons Masters work on them silently Then daily a covered chariot goes out and heads towards the Lightning Tribe Chief''s mansion, while Amon and his team of hundreds of Demons stationed just outside the capital enter at night to take all the excess divine gear and deliver it to the sect''s location, their superior sense of smell, as well as their pure spiritual sense, made them the perfect choice for infiltration the capital city without anyone discovering them. As for Robin himself, he did not show himself much during the three years. Sometimes he goes out to pass on the Divine Weapon Masters to see if he can teach them something, or he quickly asks Jabba about his development in understanding the Masterw of Truth and helps him understand things blocking his way or gives him advice... Otherwise, he does note out of his room in his apartment at the academy He didn''t take a step outside the academy, he didn''t order a new book from the library, he didn''t ask about anything going on around him.. he''s just either in his room or walking around with his half-dead eyes when he bes extremely bored. Perhaps the only thing that could be mentioned about him was that he reached the pinnacle of the Warrior Realm and drew the second stage of the Modified Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo... It was a big event that concerns inferior beings in Nehari, But still, he didn''t even tell anyone about this, Jabba only felt a change in his aura a monthter on his usual tour. Seeing him like this was killing Jabba, but he had nothing to do... --------- *Inhale* "Woooo¡­" Robin let out a long exhale while sitting on his bed, as usual, then inserted his energy into one of the two rings on his hand and sent, "Chief Orzon, the ten-year deadline has arrived... Are you all ready?" After a few seconds, a voice appeared in his head, "Everyone is waiting for your signal." Chapter 290 Meeting Thandor "Comee, this way please..." Jabba opened the door of the Lightning Tribe Chief''s office, then looked behind him and began to speak politely and with a slight bow. "Hmmm?" Thandor, who was looking toward the window watching his city, furrowed his brows and looked toward the door with obvious anticipation Who in all the Lands of the Lightning Tribe deserves to be treated like this by his son? Even he, his father, doesn''t get treated with such respect!! Secondster, a human being a foot taller than usual entered with his hands behind his back, with a steady pace and ripped muscles visible from under his tight clothes, moving slowly until he reached one of the chairs in the room and sat straight down with his hands on his thighs "What the...?!" Thandor''s eyebrows sank, even more, when he saw this impudent mortal and then looked back at Jabba in shock, but suddenly he seemed to understand something and startedughing loudly, "Ahahaha I see you got a good sense of humor, getting a human to act this rude in front of me... you almost fooled me this time! Haha!" "Father..! Please show some respect to my master." Jabba spoke and went to stand behind Robin''s chair " ...Hah?" Thandor returned to looking at Robin from top to bottom, "What do you mean master? who is this thing exactly? this isn''t funny anymore! ...You even bought him a second-stage Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo?! What are you thinking...?" "Father, please sit down, it is a long story I will tell youter, right now my master has asked to meet you to talk to you about something.." Jabba pointed toward the chair in front of Robin Thandor''s astonishment intensified but he sat down anyway and looked at Robin mockingly, "Go ahead and speak, my son''s almighty master." "I want an official recognition from the Lightning Tribe for the Nihari Union sect, you will take the sect as an Ally from now on, and I want a trade and mutual defense agreement as well," Robin spoke straightforwardly without any appearing emotions "Don''t you want a piece of ins Violet Beast steak too? It is quite delicious..." Thandor nodded, raising his eyebrows, evidently still being sarcastic. "Okay, I tried." Robin stood up and started walking towards the door "WAIT!! Master, Please sit down. He still doesn''t know what is going on yet." But Jabba stood in his way and said in a panic, and then looked at his father, "Can''t you act wisely for once in your damned life? I told you this is serious!!" ? "What is serious? What is this Sect of Nihari onion.. or whatever its name is? it is the first time I have even heard that name! Jabba, if you came here to joke, I will make you regret this!!" Thandor looked really upset after his son spoke to him like that "The Nihari Union sect is a new force that has sprung up in the desert of death, my master is their head, please listen to whatever he says as I bear witness to it word for word!" Jabba put his hand on his chest "Desert of Death? What the...?!" Thandor''s face looked very puzzled Jabba then looked at Robin Robin again and pointed at the chair, "Please sit down.. if he continues to act in the same way again you may leave and I won''t stop you." "Tch.." Robin sat down again in displeasure and looked at Thandor, "Sigh~ in exchange for you agreeing to what I told you, you will be supplied with much more divine weapons, and the Lightning Tribe will have a special ce in the sect as the first to acknowledge us. We will aid you to crush the Water Tribe and help you in any other war you find yourself in, although it is our weapons and we will do most of the work, I will give you half of the spoils of every war we participate in with you... You have a good son, I''m offering all of this for his sake and nothing else." *CRAAASH* Thandor clenched his hand so much that it started making noises, he really wanted to stand up and smash the head of this inferior being, but he barely restrained himself and looked at Jabba, "Is this arrogant thing talking for real? Are they the ones who make the divine weapons?" "Yes, my master made them and trained other Divine Weapons Masters, and he can make so much more if he wanted." Jabba quickly replied. Thandor turned back to look at Robin with a smile on his face, "And if I refuse?" "No problem at all, for Jabba''s sake I will not think of attacking the Lightning Tribe, the thefts of terrorist groups and the strange behavior of Demons will also stoppletely as a bonus, you will get to live in your littlend forever in peace hugging soft pillows.. but I will take all the inferior creatures in yournds, I will give you a good price for them.." Robin Replied "Attack the Lightning Tribe?! Terrorist Groups will stop their attacks? the Demons...? Purchasing all intelligent beings?¡­ Wait, do you mean Purchasing them with the money you took from me for the divine weapons¡­?" Thandor spoke in exasperation, there was too much information in Robin''s short supply that his mind couldn''t process it! And then looked at Jabba and shouted, "I was giving you everything we had in the treasury, thinking that you were the one taking advantage of it, I thought you are preparing your own faction or will reinvest in the Lightning Tribend''s, but you were giving it to such a malicious organization?! You dare put me in such a situation? I, Thandor, should now lower myself and negotiate with this THING? You are a damn disappointment!!" "What do you mean by a malicious organization, Father? He offered you trade deals and help you in wars if you agreed, even if you refused, the attacks of the terrorist groups that we have been suffering from for thousands of years would stop and all your money would be returned to you, what do you have to lose in either case? But please... Please agree! this is an opportunity that will note knocking again if you missed it, trust me in this one." Jabba looked as if he was about to kneel down and beg his father Thandor gritted his teeth and looked at the ground for a moment, thinking hard about every word he heard for Jabba and this human thing from the beginning until now, and then went back to look into the half-dead eyes of Robin... Thinking about it, this human doesn''t look like any other human he saw before, and there is a certain doll unnatural aura around him that has nothing to do with the Body strengthening Divine Tattoo, or any other Divine Tattoo actually... Is he really an inferior human being? No matter the race of this person, he was the one who recreated the divine weapons, he was the one who tamed Jabba''s arrogance to such a degree and got him to call him Master... Whoever and Whatever this person is... he is definitely not normal. Chapter 291 Terror "Tell me more about the strength of that sect of yours, what makes you qualified to make any deal with me?" Thandor spoke with his nose high up Robin gave a slight smile and spoke, "We can talk about details after we be true allies, you don''t think I will tell you our secrest right now, don''t you? for now keep in your head that the Sect can destroy the Land of Lightning in one month if we wanted." "LIKE HELL YOU CAN!!" Thandor hit his armrest and then looked at Jabba, "You brought me a despicable liar to negotiate with me? Even if all the surrounding tribes gather to destroy us they wouldn''t be able to do it in one month!" "..He wasn''t lying though." Jabba hesitated for a moment, then replied Thunder opened his eyes wide, even if this human was really lying, he knows Jabba well. He''s not the type to lie or exaggerate, His reply made him turn back to look at Robin with aplex look this time. After more than a minute he spoke, "No matter how strong your sect is or how the hell you managed to cultivate such force in the Desert of Death, if you dare start a war against us, the Lightning Tribe will not fight you alone, as I bet you have a lot of spoils that will be of interest to our beloved neighbors¡­ I argue you to think of yourself right now, give me one reason not to lock you up in a ce that not even the Devils knows, and make you craft divine weapons for me forever, I will wait." Thandor gave a big smirk after saying this "You will only do that over my dead body!!" Jabba took a step forward, demonstrating his willingness to defend Robin no matter what "You unfilial child!! Will you let this thing threaten your father in his own house, and even defend him too? Why would the Heavens give me such a child!!" Thunder shouted Robin raised his hand to hush Jabba before he spoke again, then said to Thandor with a sarcastic smile, " Since you opened up to me with your little terrifying threat, then I will tell you something you need to know, I want you to consider this one thing about me before making any decision or speak with me like that again: I don''t give a tiny piece of flying f*ck about what you intend to do with me In fact, if you see yourself as man enough, I dare you to do it! ...I''m fed up with this damn, ever since I''ve been exposed to humiliation after humiliation and torture after torture and faced certain death countless times, and for what? to save you? make you stronger..?! If your heads are full of shit instead of brains and you want to die in the next invasion, who am I to stop you? ...I no longer care what happens in this ce, I began to hope that the invasion woulde sooner or that I would just fail in this mission so that I could finish up with this disgusting as soon as possible and get the hell out. You said you want to look me up? DO IT! I will make the best divine weapons for you and give you techniques you never dreamed of, I am a Heaven''s Chosen! I will benefit you if you do it!! Let me live in peace in whatever cell you have until the day you all die, only then I will go back to where I came from without breaking my promise..." "Die? Invasion..? Heaven''s Chosen..?!? What the hell is going on here¡­?!?!" Thandor mumbled, a look of bewilderment appeared on his face, and he moved his eyes between Robin and Jabba. "Master.." Jabba''s heart stopped for a moment when he heard this, he knew Robin came for a noble purpose but the didn''t give him any rest, even he himself was trying to kill him in the past! Then he looked at his father, "Father, everything he says is right, he is the Third Heaven''s Chosen but he is Not from our world, he came here to warn us and strengthen us before an invasion from another worldes to destroy us all, we have less than forty years until that happens!" "Invasion from another world...?" Thandor''s mind has stopped working. "I will exin everything to youter, the important thing is that you MUST agree to the terms of my master, The Third Heaven''s Chosen, and I promise you that you will not regret it.. he really helped you restore your prestige in the tribe with those divine weapons he sold you, didn''t he? you owe him this much!" Thandor clenched his hands hard and started squishing his teeth, trying to force his mind to process what was going on around him!! After another minute he rested his hand, sighed, and looked at Robin, "Alright.. let''s get into the details." "Tsk~" Robin seemed upset when he heard this, but he took out an Oath Tablet, ced it on the table, and spoke, "Pass your soul sense through the tablet and repeat what I''m going to say, then we will talk¡­" ------------------------- On the very next day of making the final agreement with the Lightning Tribe and making them true allies of his, almost everything changed in the Lightning Lands: All terrorist groups were dismantled and returned to join the Sect army. - All the demons returned to their nests, and the giants that specialized in killing them and the army squads sent by Thandor to try lower their numbers withdrew as well -Eating the meat of all intelligent creatures of all kinds has been criminalized, all those kinds of restaurants have been closed, and if it is proven that a giant is still doing it, he will be executed. -All the settlements were considered a safe haven for all the intelligent creatures, and giants could no longer enter them and do shopping as in the past - Roads were constructed and cleared deep into the Desert of Death where the intelligent creatures other than the giants began toe and go to the Sect freely -Trade caravans started moving to and from the sect, bringing in resources and minerals that are not found in the desert, anding out with high-level weapons, fruits, and herbs! The whole next period everything calmed downpletely and both the giants and the rest of the races experienced true and fruitful peace, after the ongoing attacks from the Terrorist groups and The Demon race thatst period, even the giants were thankful it ended. Thandor stopped the attacks on the Water Tribe for the time being and brought his troops back to stand on the frontier, and the propaganda began to drive out hatred from the hearts of the intelligent beings they harbored towards the giants, and make the giants of the Land of Lightning think of the rest of the races as equals to them It wasn''t a piece of cake... Thunder used all his ability to spread information to influence his subjects, but it wasn''t easy at all, all the giants were opposed to this sudden change! The opposition party led by the giant Tenebris began to revolt and gather more followers after thesews, and word began to spread that Governor Thandor had gone mad! This wasn''t out of the expected though... In the eyes of a mortal, this is the same as allowing pigs to have an equal vote in the elections... No matter how tolerant you are with pigs or how deep love them, this is strange and uneptable!! But that all changed when one day an entire legion of *inferior* intelligent creatures appeared outside the capital of the Lightning Tribe... The legion is made up of only five thousand soldiers, but all wearing divine armor and holding divine Halberd... And all of them are riding the Abyssal fire lizards! The Abyssal fire lizards were known to be extremely difficult to tame and feed, and there are now 5000 of them in front of their eyes!! Feeling their aura, every one of those intelligent creatures'' soldiers was a Shaman-level cultivator, and every lizard under their buttocks was a high-level warrior¡­. The Disgust in the giants'' hearts towards the intelligent creatures disappeared, as Terror jumped in and took its ce. Chapter 292 Attack From Two Sides Everyone calmed down only when Thandor and Jabba appeared to receive the legion themselves and announced that they were friendly forces and that they were here to conduct joint exercises with the special teams of the Lightning Tribe army right in front of the walls of the capital to entertain the residents And it wasn''t long before the Abyssal fire lizards'' Special Legion literally destroyed the Lightning Tribe''s special forces in everypetition they shed, no blood spilled but all the giants wished they''d died before they witnessed this day... The members of the Abyssal Fire Lizards Legion are the former terrorists who were already tattooed and had great physical strength and high experience, in addition to the internal energy system in which they had reached Saint level, even without their divine armaments and their terrifying mounts they had an overwhelming advantage!! Thandor secretly was praying for the earth to open up and swallow him while watching all the petitions* taking ce with a smug smile hanging over his face, only now did he begin to understand why Jabba supported this alliance with all his might. As for the people of the capital of the Lightning Tribe, the contempt gaze they had toward the Nihari Union Sect and the inferior creatures as a whole began to fade little by little with each duel they witness, and a kind of hidden fear began to seep into their hearts instead... And this is exactly what Robin wanted when he made this proposal, that the giants begin to see the rest of the races as equal to them at least. After the end of the friendly joint exercises, Talon Tenbris and hispanions came to question the integrity of what happened and asked to participate also to clean the name of the giants from the shame inflicted on them by the shameful army of Thandor... But they were soon bullied and beaten by the Abyssal Fire Lizards legion members up and down, one of them was even killed *unintentionally* The joint exercises that onlysted for one week outside the walls of the Lightning Tribe''s capital soon ended, but its impact wouldst for a very long time¡­ After that day it was announced that all the settlements in the Land of Lightning are now under the protection of the Nihari Union Sect! Protecting an area within someone else''s territory is a significant humiliation, but no one came out to object this time, even Tenbris the man who wishes to see anything wrong to criticize it, had nothing to say after witnessing the strength of this opponent that had appeared out of nowhere.. all the giants swallowed this humiliation up and fell silent. Everyone went from calling Thandor a coward to feeling his wisdom, from demanding the subjugation of inferior beings to sheer terror... all the giants of the Lightning Tribe lived looking toward the Desert of Death as if it were a dagger lodged in their backs. But this didn''tst for long, as immediately after that, the Nihari Union Sect announced the opening of several points of sale for Divine Armaments throughout the Lightning Tribe at good prices! Then other sites sell all kinds of fruits, nts, and herbs that were once rare! Thandor has also been seen a lottely with humans and expeditions of intelligent beingsughing in the streets of the capital... He was even seen walking with a Demon with the power of a mid-dragon! The Demon who theyter learned that he was the king of Demons in the Lightning Tribends didn''t seem very happy to meet Thandor and seemed to want to rip his neck all the time, but in the end, a slightly taller human intervened and managed to calm the situation, and was seen trying to middle between the two, before the demon king left satisfied with a slight smile on his face... All of these things would have made Thandor a traitor in the past, but after seeing the strength of the Nihari Union sect and seeing the rare weapons and nts they could give them, the giants started to feel grateful to Thandor for what he was doing... And little by little the bnce began to adjust.. reassurance began to fill the hearts of the terrified giants and they began to adjust to treating other intelligent creatures better and seeing them as equals... and the other intelligent creatures who lived as ves all their lives were just enjoying this moment without trying to gid what happened before. To get to this point, it took everyone 6 months... ------------------------------------ Inside the Lightning Tribe Leader''s Pce--- "The Water Tribe and the Strength Tribeunched attacks against us from two different directions. The Water Tribe has been trying for a long time to provoke one of the nearby tribes against us, and they have finally seeded because of our cooperation with you. The Strength Tribe has turned from an important trading partner to us into an enemy overnight, Any opinions about this?" Thandor pointed the map in front of him and spoke p Around the map were also Jabba, Orzon -the representative of the Nihari Union sect-, Morin -The Demon king-, Amon who became a high-level Shaman, and Finally Robin... "...Is that it? You got me out of my nap for that..? sigh~ don''t tell me you can''t even defend yourself from two tribes with all the weapons you have!" Robin " I can protect mynds with these weapons! but I got a hunch that it wouldn''t help your cause if I stayed on the defense! I can''t win this, not with the Strength Tribe involved..." Thandor replied "The Tribe of Strength.." Orzon clenched his hands and gritted his teeth, as all the non-giant races had a deep vengeance against them after the crimes they hadmitted against them for thousands of years. Robin looked out of the corner of his eye at Orzon, then at Thandor, and spoke, " Leaving the Strength Tribe aside, I guess you can take care of the Water Tribe on your own right? You beat them more than once already when you had 10,000 Divine Weapons, and now you have more than 20,000 different Divine Armaments with a lot of them being designed to be anti-water, Can''t you finish them once and for all?" "They are a tribe that has been around since the separation after the first Heaven''s Chosen! Do you think that eliminating them is easy? The 20,000 divine weapons will guarantee us superiority in small battles and skirmishes, but with limits. We may be able to take like a quarter of theirnd, a third if we press hard, but no more! even a rabbit would bite if he gets cornered." Thunder shook his head, and Jabba nodded... as a general in several wars against them in the past few years, he saw the battles himself and knew what they can do. "Hmm I appreciate how you try to minimize the losses, but it''s not the time for that now, we are getting close to the zero hour of the invasion a day by day, those tribes who wouldn''t cooperate with us, must disappear. So tell me, What do you need topletely destroy the ruling ss there and make their citizens your own?" Ask Robin directly Chapter 293 Danger "This¡­" Thandor furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing this, he never thought about it, since the Tribal System was established way back until now not a singlerge tribe has ever been annihted in the eastern region and no one has ever dreamed of doing it, they are all almost equal! After being silent for about a minute, he stopped holding back and listed, "I need twice the divine weapons that I have with me now, I need twice the number of shamans in my army and I need reliable mounts to move freely from one city to another quickly within the Water Tribe''snd." "..." Robin turned to look at Orzon, who nodded at him in turn, then looked back at Thandor and continued, "I''ll give you the Abyssal Fire Lizards legion until the Water Tribe is done for, and will sell you another 20,000 divine armaments at a quarter of its original price, is that enough?" "E-.. enough! more than enough!!" Thandor nearly jumped for joy, but he suddenly fell silent as if to remember something, "But what about the Strength Tribe..?" "Leave them to the Sect, don''t worry about them anymore." Ozone spoke with sleepy eyes, and King Moren nodded. He and Amon can now hear everything after Robin gave them a technique that can convert sound waves in the air into brain signals, just like any normal ear, the difference is that the whole body can pick up sound waves, not just the area of the natural ear That rtively simple technique made the demons even more capable than all the other intelligent creatures in the sense of hearing, after they couldn''t hear anything at all... "This¡­" Thandor looked with the side of his eyes at Jabba, suspicious of Robin''s and Orzon''s words How could He not be? the Strength Tribe took an extremely special path ten thousand years ago... The path of Strength, The divine tattoos they have could give its owner two or three times more pure physical strengthpared to his peers at the same level when activated! And not only that, Their dependence on intelligent beings as their main food made them want money and newnds permanently to satisfy their hunger, and this led to their tendency to make war and conquest be their main business... Although it can be said that most tribes are equal in the bnce of power in everything except the number of divine weapons, the Strength tribe has another advantage, which is the ferocity and inclination towards violence in every scenario possible... They are soldiers by nature. "You don''t need to worry." Jabba put his hand on his father''s shoulder and patted him twice, smiling "Good, everything is ready then.. we will start moving the troops today!" Robin pped with a smile, but the smile quickly disappeared, and put his hand on his chest, "Excuse me for a second..." Then he left the room under everyone''s warning. After a few minutes--- "Haa... Haa... Haa..." Ever since Robin walked out of the room sitting up, he was panting heavily as if he had just gotten out of a life-or-death fight. " Are you okay..?" Jabba came out from behind and spoke to Robin with furrowed eyebrows. This wasn''t the first time he had seen Robin like this. "Yeah, I''m okay... I guess..." Robin slowly rubbed his forehead and looked at the floor Jabba looked at Robin for a long time, not knowing what to do, "Is it that bad feeling you exined in your understanding of the Law of Truth? it''s like a bad omen or something right? Can''t you pinpoint the cause?" "...No, it is all vague, I just feel like a catastrophe is going to happen very soon.." Robin moved his hand and gripped the clothes above his heart. Jabba took a few steps and put his hand on Robin''s shoulder, "Don''t worry, we are nning and moving at a steady pace, everything will be fine." " ....Yeah, never mind maybe this bad feeling will increase as the invasion draw near..." ------------------------------- Kingdom of the ck Sun - Jura City "DAMMIT!!" Caesar mmed the conference table in front of him and shouted, "Even the front of the Garia kingdom is not safe?!" "Y- Yes sir, an army of about 600 thousand soldiers appeared there and are approching the ck Sun Kingdom as we speak, and... and... And we also spotted another Ten Sages with them!" A saint was sweating while kneeling on the ground ".....You can go out now." Theo pointed towards the door, the kneeling saint breathed a sigh of relief and slowly retreated There was silence for more than a minute, the situation became much more severe... Three years ago, forces from the Kingdom of Lying Water and the Kingdom of Dolivar came and attacked thends that were taken from them, And they weren''t alone... the Kingdom of Oakleya, which is located in the northwest of the Kingdom of the ck Sun, joined them and advanced at the same time to besiege the ck Sun from three sides, 3 kingdoms dered a Royal War without warning!! This is considered a rtively normal thing in view of the bad rtions between the countries, Even Oakleya Kingdom''s intervention wasn''t that strange, they saw an opportunity and they jumped in, Everything was normal at this point... But what is not normal is that they used tens of thousands of Fire Explosion Talismans This came as a huge surprise to the Burton family and the ck Sun Kingdom as a whole, their attack withrge numbers on the three fronts was enough to take down half of the ck Sun Kingdom just a hundred years ago, and now they have the Fire Explosion Talismans as well?! But because of Robin''smand to take care of the stock of talismans and the army.. the surprise was not enough to break the Burtons Tens of thousands of Fire Explosion Talismans from the allied army have been answered with a Million Burton family Fire Explosion Talismans!! The war that was known as the rain of talismans did notst long, nor did the Three Kingdoms manage to advance more than a few kilometers before they were sent back, and the Burtons even managed to advance after them and took more of the Three Kingdoms''nds! After the *Rain of Talismans*, the Burton family''snds becamerge enough to dere a kingdom of their own... But yet again, three yearster, another war broke out between the same three sides, and now the kingdom of Garia, which was a strong ally of the kingdom of the ck Sun, has joined their side. They all dere that their sole purpose in the war is to exterminate the Burton family... It was a personal war. But that wasn''t the problem. At the head of everying army, there are 10 Sages, with the emergence of the army of the kingdom of Garia, this means that 40 different sages have been officially spotted so far! Even more, each army has around 500 saints!! "How is it possible that there are all these sages on the continent?! When the first ten appeared, I thought that these were the sages of all the four kingdomsbined, but f*cking 40? Is this a damn nightmare?!" Prince Alfred Marley couldn''t help being quiet anymore and started yelling, the situation can''t be any worse than this. "Mom... Are we in trouble?" A little boy who looks like ten years old grabbed M''s hand and spoke in fear Chapter 294 Us Against The World "Of course not, your father left us with a lot of backup ns and told us to strengthen the army more than once, because of him we have a force that can protect us no matter who the enemy is! we will be safe, don''t worry.. we will be safe...." M leaned a little and patted the boy''s hair gently. "Hmph! Richard is old enough now as you started bringing him to attend such high-level meetings, no need to treat him like a child," one of the older saints in the room spoke up and looked at the boy, "Listen, kid, we are in deep shit! if your father had stayed with us he might havee up with something to help in this messed-up situation, but Where is he now when we need him the most? He ran away!" The boy who seemed to be ten years old, Richard, clenched his hand tightly and looked down, finding nothing to say in defense of his father he had never seen... "SHUT THE HELL UP!" Billy hit the table and stood up, "If you say another word at Robin, I will demote you immediately and send you to guard the cotton fields from the earthworms, do you understand me clearly?!" "Tsk~" That old man looked away and didn''t say anything, the rest of the family''s elders also started looking at each other in annoyance... Since when can a ten-year-old child and a woman from another family attend their gatherings? even a few youngsters who don''t know their origins?! This is THEIR board, THEIR family!! The Patriarch was left absent-minded after hearing the news, it appeared as if he was in another world in his own head, eventually, he ignored Billy and those old men and looked at Prince Alfred, "Your Highness, what is the opinion of the royal family about what is happening? This is a royal war as you know, the royal family will stand with us... right?" In the war three years ago, the royal family sent their mighty armies to the three fronts, and they ordered the other nobles in the kingdom to do the same... They were an important element in the defense against the advance of the Three Kingdoms, without them, victory without heavy losses would have been impossible. Even if the Burtons were able to fend off the attacks on theirnds, this was a Royal war! the Bradleys and Altons''nds were still in the Lying Water kingdom as well and were subjected to extremely powerful attacks, not forgetting the Julian family that was facing the whole Kingdom of Oakleya in the northwest! And now a new battlefront is opened, The front of the kingdom of Garia, which has no prober frontier defense to speak of because they have been allies with the ck Sun Kingdom for thousands of years! Without the presence of the army of the royal family, and their ordering to move the armies of all the nobles under them to stop this advance from all directions, this war will... "Of course! We certainly will--" Alfred''s enthusiastic words were interrupted by the vibration of his ring, he passed his spiritual sense into it and closed his eyes for a few seconds, then stood quietly, "My father asked for my immediate presence in the capital, I will see what he wants and then I wille back to tell you... you don''t need to worry, we are with you!" "Please go ahead," Billy replied with a smile and pointed towards the door respectfully Everyone followed Little Prince Alfred with their eyes until he got out of the room, and then Billy said, "The royal family will withdraw from this war..." "Yep, they will abandon us." " This is too obvious." "Dammit, are we facing the world alone now?!" Everyone panicked and put their heads in their hands, the Burton family''s army was strong, but notrge.. it was impossible that they could defend against all those royal armies that could number in the millions, even if they can... Their enemies have 40 sages!! Their only hope was the same as before, relying on the support of the royal family and using talismans to attack from behind, but after the appearance of all those sages and the kingdom of Garia entering the war, it is clear that even the royal family began to fear for itself Not only that... If even the kingdom of Garia dered war on them, what prevents the other remaining three kingdoms from sending their army as well? Who is provoking these kingdoms to advance? who has sent all those sages out of the blew? Even if the Royal Family of the ck Sun and the Burtons don''t fear the other seven kingdomsbined, they would have to fear whoever is behind them now... About a quarter of an hour passed before Bailey finally raised his head again and spoke, "It''s good that we rebuilt Jura City ten years ago, the city can withstand a prolonged siege. our only hope is to summon all our forces and concentrate them here." "And all ournds? what about out factories and farms outside Jura? All of them will be gone? What about the title of Marquess!? Is everything we have worked for will go to waste just like that..?!" One of the saints shouted, his heart almost stopped as he spoke "We must defend every inch of ournd, this is our property! It''s our dream and our life''s work!!" another shout "Our lives are more important than titles right now. If we survive this crisis, we will get back what is ours. I agree with Uncle Billy. The Fire legion will stay in Jura." Caesar finally spoke Theo, Peon, and Zara looked at each other for a moment, and then Peon said, "The Legions of Wind, Darkness, and Life will stay in Jura." "WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE? Do you really think that you are a part of this family? They are our men, our forces!! Who gave you the right to decide the future of our forces as you wish, brats? The full force of Four Legions is our secret weapon on which we spent all the family''s resources on, They are literally our only hope now, and you want to control them? You think we will allow you?!" One of the elders of the Burton family stood up and hit the table "You haven''t spent a single copper coin from your damn pocket on them, actually all of you were against spending too much on the four legions.. had it not been for my Father''s advice and us four and uncle Billy following it to the letter, those four legions would have been still weak, and why? for you lot can fill your damn pockets!! So please stop talking like you contributed to anything! Our father gave us these legions and he gave us those resources, and they will remain at our disposal until HE says otherwise." Caesar replied with cold eyes. "you..!!" The patriarch stood and sighed, "The youngsters are right, our lives are the most important thing to consider now, we must survive this and then take our revenge..." "But, patriarch..!!" One of the elders tried to intervene quickly "Enough already with this matter, it has been decided!" Patriarch Brian stopped him, and then looked at M, "Take Richard and go back together to the Bradleys, they areing for us, the boy must stay safe, or I won''t know how to look in Robin''s eyes in the next life..." M looked the patriarch straight in the eye, "Who told you that our family would stay in ce? I''m going to bring the Bradley family''s army and it will station right here in Jura City, the Bradley family will stand with you to the end no matter what." " But...!" The Patriarch wanted to add something else, but he paused and sighed when he saw the spark in M''s eyes, she has already decided long ago.. "There is no point in staying and talking any longer. Let each go to his work, start preparing food and every other necessary resource for the siege." Caesar stood up and spoke Then started walking towards the balcony, Theo and Peon and Zara moved as well but stayed half a step behind him as well Caesar took a deep breath, looked down, and spoke, "Men of the Burton family, the world has decided to get rid of us because we are better than them, but our father, His Excellency Robin Burton, has not done all that for us to fall without a fight! This city must stand firm until it receives his triumph return, only then shall we rule the world! Fire Legion, Dark Legion, Wind Legion, Life Legion, tell me¡­ Will Jura City fall before His Excellency returns to us?" "OVER OUR DEAD BODIES!!" A united and resounding shout shook Jura''s entirety About sixty thousand soldiers standing under the balcony with eyes zing with rage and enthusiasm, all of them wearing shiny white armors and holding high-categorized weapons And at least half of them emitted a saintly aura. Chapter 295 Revenge Of The Inferior Races Six monthster... Nihari... Land of the Strength Tribe "Dammit, DAMMIT..!! Is what the scouts said true? Are we really the next target?!" A giant spoke, an evenrger one than all the giants that Robin had ever seen, with his muscr body almost exploding with power. "Haha, don''t worry, we have got reinforcements from all the cities in a 10,000-kilometre radius, making up thergest army we have assembled in more than 20,000 years. If they reallye here, this city will be their grave!" Another giantughed, dressed in fancy clothes and holding a ss of wine *baa baa baa* "Your majesty, the human Orzon have been spotted with about 20,000 Snapper Mountain Wolve riders, and about 50,000 demons.. they are on Mount Petran right now!!" Someone hurried in and spoke "Hm? Over Mount Petran? ...Just standing there?" The sitting giant held his eyebrows "Yes sir, reports say they are preparing a campfire and have started hunting for local beasts!" "Hah? Mount Petran is only ten kilometers away, are they nning to stare down at us to death? Hahaha" All the giants in the roomughed out loud, then the seated giant spoke, "This is what happens when you have strength but are inexperienced, hmph... Gather every shaman we have and put them on standby, we will go attack their camp when it gets dark." The giants started to look at each other withughter and big smiles, after hearing about the mighty Nihari Union sect in their previous attacks and their main ground forces riding on the Snapper mountain wolves, and even having tens of thousands of Demons with them! ..fear leaked into their hearts, after all, these were situations that no tribe has faced before, but with the news, they heard now.. maybe the days will pass just fine~ But at that moment, a loud shout froze their faces *ROOOOAAAAAAAAR* "What is this sound...?" The seated giant took his wine ss with him and went toward the balcony with heavy legs, but he held his ground before reaching it, the wine cup left his hand and hit the floor with a *baa* As he looked in front of him absent minded and muttered, "D-Draco...?" "What was that...?!" The rest of the giants stood one by one and headed towards the balcony as well, but like their leader, no one really managed to get to the balcony, they all stood in their ces when they saw the same scene of horror Thousands of winged Drako beasts dyed the sky red, most of them emit a high-leveled warrior aura, but the few hundred in the front of the squadron are clearly at shaman level, especially the Draco at the head of the fleet who seems to be at the top of the shaman level, every roar from him shakes heaven and earth. And above Every Draco, there is a person wearing white armor and helmet and holding a spear longer than standard, Every one of them covered with Divine Weapons and Armor. "We''re doomed." The wine ss finally fell. -------------------------------------------------- ------ Inside the Lightning Tribe Chief''s Pce... "Pffft." An arrow of blood shot out of Robin''s mouth as he grabbed his chest and fell to the floor, panting. "Master!!" Jabba quickly rose from his chair and moved toward Robin "Haa.. haa... I''m fine, don''t worry... I''m fine.." Robin patted Jabba''s hand to calm him down a little, and with difficulty, he returned to his seat "How are you okay exactly? Your heart is beating like war drums and your breathing is out of control, what has happened to you?!" Jabba was almost going crazy when he saw Robin like that "I don''t know... Maybe it''s a conflict between the internal energy system and tattoos, I''ll research the matterter... Let''s get to the important stuff, tell me what is going on right now." Robin spoke, one hand above his heart and the other rubbing his forehead Jappa looked at him with a sore expression for a few seconds and then sighed and spoke, "My father has already taken over 70% of the Water Tribe''snds, all the intelligent beings in thosends have been liberated and we have guided them towards the sect''s location as you ordered, and those who refused to go yet were left peacefully in their settlements... the giant race is also being treated well, no city has been looted or burned, and no citizens were killed or raped as per your request... the advance of our troops is still going on as we speak, and we estimate that we may finish the Water Tribe in another 6 months. The Strength Tribe were more stubborn and desperate in their defense, but the Nihari Union sect shed their way into theirnds like a knife in butter, if I am not mistaken, they are now attacking the capital of the Strength Tribe with the entire Elite Draco division, They have the absolute advantage of airmand, winning is only a matter of time, I guess They will be finished by dawn today." "Your father is too slow.!!" Robin spoke in exasperation, he should have been about to finish too, especially with all those divine weapons he had, even the entire Elite Legion of the Abyssal Fire Lizards!! "Ahehe, as you know, he stops losses as much as possible so that hees out with the best results without much bloodshed. If youpare the losses of the sect with the losses of my father, you will find a veryrge difference. There are also some matters that cost him a lot more time like finding the settlements and escorting them safely to the Desert of Death and then trying to woo themoners of the giants in thend of the Water Tribe and treat them kindly as you asked, I still don''t understand why, you clearly know that this did not work the Second Heaven''s Chosen, but you certainly have your reasons... But that Sect doesn''t have that much concern in the Strength Tribe, there aren''t any inferior races there and they have no love for the giants so they just kill them and feed them to the demons afterward, they are having it easier!" "Tsk~ Just admit that your father is useful as a ruler in situations where there isplete peace, but he does not have the heart of a warrior even when he is armed with all that weapons and backed by such an army, secondly, the Second Heaven''s chosen did not seed in his quest because the information was withheld from the rest of the world and no one knew What he really does." Robin shook his head, smiling "And that will change in your condition...? the giants this time will be generous and say what happens as it is?" Jabba raised an eyebrow "Of course, it will be different! I have a secret weapon that the Second Heaven''s chosen didn''t have," Robin smiled and looked toward a corner of the room, "You won''t let me down on this mission, right?" Jabba turned towards that corner of the room and didn''t find anything, it was just a wall But suddenly a huge body began to materialize, and two big eyes slowly opened, "Ughas will publish what you want to be published, and hide what you want to be hidden... Tomorrow the whole Eastern region will know how kind and generous you are." Chapter 296 Care Free "You gave this bastard the Major Heavenly Law of Darkness? You can''t imagine the extent of the crimes and horrors this person hasmitted, but now he has an additional means of escaping from justice? ¡­He even became a Saint in the Inner Energy system before me!? What the hell!!" Jabba stood and pointed toward Ughas "He''s my most loyal follower, there is no doubt about that, his actions in the past don''t concern me." Robin nodded, smiling "Hah? What about me!" Jabba shouted when he heard Robin''s braising Ughas Robin looked at him and spoke seriously, "I don''t want your loyalty, I want you as an assistant and a partner, can you do this for me?" "Tsk~" Jabba sat down again looking annoyed, "You know I''m trying really hard, I understood almost everything about the Master Law of Truth but there is a missing link I still can''t get my hands on.." "Then don''t have to push yourself, it''s been more than ten years since you took that information from me, right? Since then you are stuck in the tenth level of energy foundations... In the iing years, I will need your strength to lead my armies and unite this world, choose any otherw and build your pirs with it... You may not be destined to see the Truth." Robin shrugged Jabba clenched his hands tightly, "...I still want to try more." "As you like." Robin cut off the conversation and then looked back again at Ughas, "Has there been a diversion or smuggling incident during thest few weeks?" "Yes, we spotted 7 individuals from the Nihari Union Sect conspiring to impart the method of internal energy training to the Water Tribe, but we killed them and the giants who coordinated with them, everything is under control." "Tsk~ The number of the sect''s members is extremelyrge and is increasing every day at an exponential rate, if we make every one of them take an oath on a tablet we will never stop making those tablets! it is good that you are on my side now, Ughas, that makes me reassured.." Robin slowly rubbed his forehead. Ughas grinned proudly, "I just do what master asks, it is only your unparalleled genius to use me in such a splendid way." "Hmmm, let''s get to the point¡­ I heard that the Fire Tribe has been facing 3 tribes at once since a long time ago and that it could turn into a war of annihtion at any time, right?" "That''s Right." Ughas nodded "Good, I want you to reach out to their chief, I mean your brother of course, and tell him that he has a choice of two¡­ Option No.1: After the Strength Tribe is finished I will send my army across the Desert of Death and tear his capital to pieces, thends of the Fire Tribe would be perfect as the next target since they are bordering with the Desert of Death, we will have a real headquarters and good fertilends once we add theirnds to the sect." "...That''s very clever, and the second option, Master?" Ughas spoke without much emotion as if he had forgotten that he was living his present despicable life because of trying to defend the Fire Tribe in the past "Option No.2: is to buy 20,000 divine armaments from me and about a thousand sound rings, and maybe a few thousand good mounts, but immediately after that he must find an opportunity and start a war with one of the three Tribes next to him... When the three kingdoms unite against him again he must officially request to join the alliance of the Nihari Union sect and the Lightning tribe, then we will be able to enter the war with him and expand towards the west at our convenience under the name of the Fire tribe, Just like we expand to the east and north now under the name of the Lightning tribe... But of course, this opportunity wille with a small Oath that Your brother has to say... It''s nothing big, just to ensure his loyalty to the interests of the Sect and to keep his mouth shut." Robin spoke and closed with a smile "This n is even better, Master, I think my brother will know what to choose, and If not, I will make him know!" Ughas bowed with a big smile as if something deep inside him felt at ease. p "Good, you can go now." ------------------------------------------------- Five more years passed quickly.... The leader of the Fire Tribe agreed to close the deal with the Nihari Union sect after his brother''s strong insistence and his exaggeration of the power of the sect He finally came to the sect''s headquarters and used an Oath Tablet to express his new loyalty to them, and in the same week, many carriages began to leave the sect for the Fire Tribe in silence... And about a monthter, another major war began... As for Robin, he did not leave the capital of the Lightning Tribe even for a single moment, more precisely, he was not found anywhere but the n Chief''s Pce or the Central Academy, and on the way between them he always had a few Dragon realm cultivators by his side. All he did was sketch out future directions, and then let his new followers carry them out at their own convenience. The number of divine weapon Masters also doubled a few times and they had to move to a more suitable,fortable, and safer ce, so Robin ordered them to go to the Nihari Union Sectnds There were a few however who stayed at the academy to receive pointers from Robin from time to time and teach it to the rest back at the sect, they also had mutableyers of protection, working under the protection of a few Dragons Those who were transferred to the sect''s ce began to teach their craft to more Juniors and give them their expertise and establish factories there... Of course, no one will learn anything about Divine Weapon making without swearing an Oath, but even though there were many who yearned for such an opportunity! There was also a faction established in the sect to draw the Divine Tattoos that Robin modified! The difference between Drawing Runes on the Weapons or on the skin wasn''t that big of a deal, whoever does one can do the other with a bit of practice, and they had tons of people to try on... After everything was set in order, Robin had nothing to do with making divine weapons or Drawing the tattoos other than creating a few anti-tribal designs when he was asked to, other than that he rarely thought about this subject. Ughas even asked for Robin''s help in one of the wars when the three tribes together almost destroyed the Fire Tribe, if this was before, Robin would lead some elite troops and gone to lead the battle himself, But when Ughas came to him for rescue, he referred him to Orzon and told him to discuss the matter with the Sect and leave him alone... Robin''s words with the Chief of the Lightning Tribe before were not an exaggeration or empty words, he really no longer cares what is happening to this vile, he just does what his conscience dictates It''s all for the time when the All-seeing God shows up again and asks him why the was burnt to the crisp, Robin would say that he did as he promised and tried... that''s it. He promised the All-seeing God that he will try his best to strengthen them before the invasiones, and he will do just that! ..but only the minimum, and from afar... far as possible from any danger. And he will not stay to watch what happens when the invasion starts either, but will take off From here the moment he knows that the invasion is approaching, he can build a small space portal in only two months... whether the will survive or burn after that, it wouldn''t concern him anymore. This new carefree style benefited him greatly, however... After drawing himself the second stage of the modified Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo, all his time went towards strengthening himself further and meditating on the world around him, and finally, after more than 15 years of reaching the 20th level of the Knighthood... Robin finally managed to reach the second stage of the Master Law of the Truth, and break through to Level 21!! Chapter 297 A Changing World The depth that Robin could see waspletely different from before, all thews around him changed their shape and became more dense andplex in his eyes With the first look, Robin realized that now he sees the second stage of allws around him easily as he sees his palm, and he can also see The third stage of them, a bit blurry, however... As usual, after a breakthrough, nothing changed in Robin''s body except his eyes, which made him sure that the previous breakthrough was not iplete due to theck of energy, but rather this is the nature of thew of truth ... ? But this time he did not grieve, as this point was far from a problem Now that he''s already a mid-level shaman in physical terms! After getting the second stage of the modified Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo, his body became much stronger than his inner energy system!! Perhaps the only thing that really changed this time was that his Eyes of Truth emit a faint golden color when activated instead of glowing green. Robin didn''t know the exact reason behind this, but since it made no difference other than his outward appearance, there was no need to dig into it much, so he epted the look of his new golden eye with a smile and forgot about it in immediately... Happy with what he achieved, Robin wanted to contribute an additional gift to this world, so he ordered the publication of the modified Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo to everyone who wants it among the Sect members, with the sect taking care of the full cost! This massive project needed much more Divine Tattoo Masters, but they weren''t that hard to find... The number of divine weapon Masters has multiplied a few times in recent years, drawing inscriptions, tattoos or hieroglyphs are all the same, as long as you can draw one you will be able to draw the rest with a little practice, and so quite a few of them were transferred to work on this project. Robin also took advantage in his decision of theyers of protection put in ce by the First Heaven''s Chosen and backed by the Second Heaven''s Chosen, the small adjustments he made inside the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo would not be apparent to anyone but the person drawing the tattoos, and of course, all the Divine Tattoo Masters underwent a harsh Oath not to deposit anything they shouldn''t, so don''t worry about a leak that the tattoo has changed. Ughas can be used to promote that the Sect has found a nt that can help the body of non-giant races to withstand the Divine Tattoos, which is believable since a number of them were already using it... Also, the old convention does not forbid minor races to use tattoos if they are under the care of giants, as long as The Lightning Tribe announces that they are the ones who gave their tattoos to the sect, so there will be no problem. Even with making the happy decisions, Robin was extremely careful not to trigger anything he shouldn''t, before the right time at least... Another decision that has been taken is to create a new branch in the sect, a branch of the race of giants, where they will recruit all of the giants who want to, whether citizens of thend of lightning or anywhere else, and those giants will be given techniques andws to practice the internal energy system freely, Unlike the rest of the races, however, They will have to swear on the Oath tablet. Robin also decided to allow the Land of Lightning and any other tribe that chooses to side with him to create special forces squads in which the Titans would be trained in the internal energy system as well as tattoos - of course, they would have to buy oath tablets as well and force them all to take an aggravated oath - but the strength of a squad like this when backed by divine weapons and armor... Thunder''s feet started trembling when he thought about it Robin''s surprising decisions shocked all his followers, each one of them was enough to raise their strength a few times! And that''s exactly what happened, over the next few years, the map of the eastern region of the began to changepletely... After conquering all thends of the Strength Tribe, destroying the ruling family, dismantling the army - or feeding them to the Demons primarily- and getting rid of all resistance, the Nihari Union sect''s forces returned to the Desert of Death once again and two standard legions of the Lightning Tribe army advanced to take control of thend and put it under their protection. As news spread out in thend of the Strength tribe and all the neighboring tribes that the Lightning tribe had lost a lot of forces in the war and that most of their forces were concentrated in thend of the Water tribe that they also upied, and that thend of the Strength tribe is now empty and up for grabs... Quickly the trap caught a new catch... One of the border tribes with the Strength tribe sent troops to attack the weak legions of the Lightning tribe there and truly defeated them and easily upied thend of the Strength tribe! They had a newnd as big as their own just like that and started working on preparing an invasion of the weakened Lightning Tribe..! But they did not know that the beginning of the curse... a huge army crawled towards them again, destroying all the forces of that tribe in the Land of Strength, then advanced towards theirnds And just like that, a new -Defensive- war began tens of thousands of kilometers away from the Lightning Capital! ....On the other front, the Fire Tribe is still at war against an alliance of the three border tribes at the same time The numbers of the armies of the three tribes were muchrger, and because they were attacking at the same time, the Fire Tribe had no way to hold them back all at once... but they didn''t need to! Instead of defending, the Fire Tribe chose to attack fiercely! Powered byrge amounts of divine armaments, high notch mounts, and even special forces using the internal energy system now, whenever the three tribes chose to attack, the Fire tribe leader would only deploy normal forces to defend the capital while sending his strongest forces to circle around them and attack theirnd behind them! Little by little, each tribe began to worry about itself. They focused on defending themselves, and this was exactly what the Fire tribe wanted... The size of the tribe''snds began to increase towards the west and the north like the fire that devours the fields of reeds. Meanwhile, The sect continued to send more support with weapons, men, and even a part of the Draco riders Legion, until in the end, the three tribes werepletely subdued! In the 18th year since Robin''s arrival to Nihari, a third of the eastern region of the has been put under control. Chapter 298 The City Of Hope After another three years... Somewhere in the middle of the Desert of Death "I still can''t believe it! We will see the Lord today!!" "Oh My God, I dream of meeting him every day, he is my savior and my ideal!" "Hi guys, what are you talking about? what lord?" "HAH? Are you new here? The Lord is the one who created this safe haven for us, he will grace us with his presence today!!" "wh- whaaat? his Excellency is finallying?!" Amidst all the excitement and hustle, someone pulled his spiritual sense from his ring and opened his eyes, then shouted at the top of his voice, "Shut your mouths and get to your positions, the Lord is about to arrive!" *RAAF RAAF* Suddenly a huge Draco, carrying a giant race member and a human on its back, stopped in front of a huge wall and began to beat his wings softly in midair. *THUD* "We salute our great Lord! We salute our great Savior!!" From above the Draco, Robin looked down at a sea of ??bodies of varying shape and size, dozens of different races side by side without distinction as more than a million people were lined up in front of the high walls, all of them kneeled and shouted in unison when they saw that Robin had arrived. A sincere smile appeared on his face for the first time in years when he saw this majestic scene! As the years passed, Robin''s longing to return to his homnd increased, and his istion and depressed features became even more visible. Lately, he literally was no longer interested in anything going on around him, after making sure that everything was on the right path, he put his entire being into meditation and trying to strengthen himself, only himself... Seeing this, Jabba began insisting on him intensely Recently toe and visit the sect, and finally, after he finished drawing a new tattoo on his body, he decided to finallye to have a change in scenery... Only now did he understand why Jabba was pressing him toe. The look of joy, hope, and reverence in the eyes of these people says everything that needs to be said, even though he was using them to build his own army, Even though he only saw them as numbers... He still changed the lives of each and everyone here for the better. Since he got his eyes on the Truth he has been empowering some already powerful entities or scheming to destroy some enemy, but not once did he improve the lives of someone else, not to this degree at least Even though this seems useless to any version of Robin... This ce that he sees for the first time felt like it is his greatest achievement in this world, and perhaps his greatest achievement ever. "Let''s move..." Robin gently patted Draco and began to gently fly forward after it let out a loud shriek "Lord, please look at me!!" "WOAAAAHH, my dream is to shake hands with you, please let me do it once!!" "Lord, please make me a disciple!" "His disciple is Jabba, son of Thunder, you idiot, the most talented giant in the entire Eastern Region, Do you really think that the Lord will care for you?" Even after the Draco crossed the high wall, Robin was shocked by a beautifully organized huge city with high towers everywhere, but what shocked him most was that all its streets were covered with people, hundreds of thousands or perhaps even millions, all of them were out on the streets looking up with dreamy eyes and jumping with happiness Even more, This ce was not only about high buildings and residents numbers... around the central residence area Robin can see the stables of tamed beasts ying around, fields full of tall fruitful trees and green gardens, and even waterfalls rushing from underground... This ce is a paradise and a real capital that any kingdom on his home would be proud of! What made it more strange was that he still sees newly built infrastructure and raw materials for further expansionying around! Robin waved at the sea of bodies beneath him, smiling, and at the same time asked Jabba, "They are... too many... What exactly is the poption of this ce?" "This is the city of hope, the first city to be built in the Desert of Death, its current poption is about 17 million, the city still needs a lot of work and expansion, but it is still very good for its young age.." Jabba spoke with a smile as he stood behind Robin "17 million people¡­" Robin was stunned when he heard the number "I know I know, you expected more, this is not the total number so don''t worry, there are 7 other cities being built nearby and each of them holds about 5 million people inside." 7 other big cities?! Shocked Robin looked at Jabba and stopped waving at his fans, this size and poption are enough to make every one of these cities into a major Capital of its own! "That''s normal, the numbers of inferior creatures, Ahem, I mean the creatures that were heartbreakingly suppressed by giants are veryrge within the Land of Lightning alone, and that''s not it... there are still batchesing daily from all the tribes we have conquered, I heard that the Sect Council is nning to set up 3 more cities soon..." Jabba replied "...Wow" Robin didn''t know what to say anymore, The sect''s project had gone a lot further than he expected. *raaf raaf raaf* After a few minutes, Robin found himself in front of the tallest building in the City of Hope, where about 40 individuals of different races were lined up next to each other, with one look Robin knew that they weren''t ordinary. Even the shortest of them was an imp with the physical power of a low-level Dragon, and a saint at the same time! Not only the imp, each and every one of them looked strong and wise, Robin was certain that each of them lived for a thousand years at least... Jabba made the Draco descend in front of them, then He and Robin came down to stand in front of the forty "We salute our Lord, we salute the founder, we salute the sect leader." Without a tiny bit of hesitation, they all spoke in one breath and gave a full bow Robin smiled upon seeing this, he knew who they are at first sight, "There''s no need for these formalities, dear Secr Elders, you are the heart of this great entity, and you are not fit to bow to anyone." "We are nothing without your appearance, without you, we would now be lying in our settlements waiting for the death of our children as usual... You are the one who made all this possible, Your Excellency, the third heaven''s chosen." Orzon came forward and spoke, this was not his natural behavior in front of Robin, but his style waspletely different because there were a lot of attendees, "Pleasee with us to the council." Robin smiled and stepped forward, Orzon waited until Robin was one step ahead of him, then followed him next to Jabba, then the rest of the Elders followed in two rows, silently and respectfully. Chapter 299 Sect Council "Please take a seat." Robin sat down on a chair significantlyrger than the rest in front of arge round table, then gestured to Orzon and the rest of the sect elders to sit as well. "Haha, we won''t turn down your invitation then," A hairy and bearded dwarf advanced and jumped onto one of the chairs, then looked at Robin with a big smile, "I want your Excellency to know that we really, really, were looking forward to your kind visit today." Robin chuckled and looked at Orzon, "Is that right?" "Please don''t underestimate yourself, Mr. Third Heaven''s Chosen, everyone here knows who you are and what you did for us, you are the forever head of this Sect." Orzon bowed slightly and replied solemnly and then proceeded to sit on the chair next to Robin And then looked at Jabba, "Why don''t you sit down?" "I''m fine here," Jabba replied, still standing behind Robin, Jabba''s overbearing presence as a mid-level Dragon realm cultivator alone was enough to pressure everyone present, that''s not even considering his status as the Son of the Lightning Tribe Chief, the Number one genius in the Eastern region, and most importantly.. the only disciple of the Sect head. "Very good¡­." Robin nodded with a smile after hearing Orzon''s words, but didn''t seem to be too impressed, then said, "So..? Is there anything new?" The elders looked at each other, then one of them spoke, "It''s all right of course as long as you are on our side! ..don''t you want to rest a bit from your travels, Sect Head? Maybe we can rmend a few good brothels for you first...?" "brothels.. seems like a good idea." Robin looked up at the ceiling for a moment, smiling as if he had remembered something, then continued, "Sounds good, but no thanks... I havee to get some fresh air and I might be back at the Central Academy today, let''s make the most of this opportunity, okay? Thest news I got about the situation was a few years ago, how is everything going on? "This¡­" About forty old men did not look at each other in shock, whether Robin announced his intention to leave on the same day or said that he had not known anything about their situation for years... Does the head of their sect even care about them? "Allow me to summarize the situation for you, then, sir." One of the elders, a person of the race of giants, stood up, gave a quick bow, and spoke. Robin looked at him, "And you are...?" Jabba descended toward Robin''s ear and spoke in a low voice, "This is my Uncle Takar, he volunteered to lead the Giants branch in the sect." "Oh¡­." Robin raised both eyebrows and continued, "So please Mr. Takar, where are we at? Are the Fire and Lightning Tribes'' operations still going on?" "In response to the Sect Head, No, there are no longer any current wars involving the Lightning and Fire Tribes." The giant shook his head and then continued to speak, "After the Lightning Tribe destroyed 4 Tribes and the Fire Tribe destroyed the 3 Tribes at the same time, all the other Tribes On the border with them became obedient like pet dogs, and ording to the teachings of your lordship, we did not dare to initiate aggression without a reason." "Oh... and...?" ? "When we reached this dead end, we decided to repeat the wonderful strategy your lordship devised for the Fire Tribe. We chose other tribes in the eastern region of the Nihari world, who have many enemies, and we offered them assistance with divine weapons and soldiers in exchange for the leader of the tribe to swear on the oath tablet what we dictate to him, and whoever refuses among them, we threaten him that we will give this support to his enemies, and they saw what happened with the enemies of the Lightning and Fire Tribes they knew what to do... the n seeded With 5 other tribes. Each tribe of them destroyed or subjugated all the tribes that lie on its borders, everything was done internally among themselves, just enemy tribes from a long time ago that fought each other, and one of them prevailed, no one can link what is going on with the Sect. and as we speak now, only one war is going on in one of the tribes in the far East... when this one war is over, in a month maybe, the whole eastern region will be under our control!" Takar announced, and the council members apuded warmly after that Robin nodded a few times and then asked, "Hmm. What about the Northern region? Isn''t there any movement? Did they suspect something...?" "No sir, after your strict orders on our outlines we made sure that the name of the sect was never mentioned, what is happening now is that a few tribes have destroyed a few tribes, nothing suspicious about it... No one can conclude that a single entity or such thing is trying to dominate the Eastern region, only the heads of each tribe know about us... In addition to this, the fire smanders have proven to be of immense importance in all of this, all information about what is happening in the eastern region has been suppressed! There are certainly people who have managed to get out of this region and announce that there are fierce wars happening on our side, but that''s it... No one with arge informationwork can tell the whole picture to the rest of the, your enlightened vision, and the recruitment of the Fire Smander Organization in the eastern region was a beautiful and wless movement, your Excellency sect head." Takar bowed slightly and then sat down "Good, good, good." Robin nodded repeatedly, smiling "Sect Head, during this month thest war will be resolved and then the entire eastern region will be at our disposal, but it is just one region out of the five popted regions of the¡­ What do we do now?" One of the elders asked "Haha, the entire eastern region is roughly equivalent to 20% of the''s size. Was the kingdom of the Second Heaven''s Chosen able to fully control this portion ofnds during their rule thatsted hundreds of years? We did it in less than twenty years, but now you ask me what we will control next..? And I was the one who thought I had a big appetite, haha." Robinughed out loud The elders looked at each other a little, no one seemed to find this a cause forughter, then one asked, "Sect Head, isn''t the goal from the start to unite the world quickly and then strengthen it in order to fend off theing invasion? ording to the time frame you gave us, we''re almost halfway through now. And we still only controlled one region." "Hmm, right, right," Robin nodded twice, clearly enjoying his time, "Tell me a little bit that the Northern region Force, can we follow the same order in them?" Another elder of the genus of intelligent lizards stood up, "In response to the head of the sect, the northern region currently contains only the twelve tribes, all the other tribes were dismantled and theirnds were annexed to them after the kingdom''s war ended... since that time and the twelve tribes rule the northern region alone. In that war, the twelve tribes were already powerful, but now that they had seized most of the divine weapons that the Second Heaven''s Chosen Kingdom had and even monopolized the fourth stage of the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo, their strength had be unparalleled. Add to this that they are very cohesive and it is impossible to make a distinction between them, as there has been a lot of ovep between them through trade and marriage throughout more than 200 thousand years, the amount ofmon interests and blood rtions between them makes it difficult to separate their peoples even if governments dere war on each other! So.. No, we can''t use the same method we used with the Eastern region with them, they will eat us alive if we tried to contact one of them over this matter." "Hmmm, that sounds really hard indeed." Robin raised his lower lip and said, "Okay then, I guess we will unite the whole... Except for the northern region Ahahahaha." Chapter 300 News "This..?" The Elders started to mumble upon seeing Robin''s behavior, they can smell that their sect head really didn''t give a damn about anything, he didn''t even tire himself for a second to find a solution! Jabba raised an eyebrow upon seeing this and then shouted loudly, "SILENCE! My master means that we should unite the rest of the first and then the North will listen to us when they realize the new world order. Remember, our main goal is not to conquer but to unite the ranks." "Oh, the sect master is indeed wise!" "How did we miss this?" The council members spokefortably upon hearing this, regretting that they misunderstood their sect head''s intentions... but Jabba himself looked back at Robin with eyes half sad and half questioning... It was clear thating here and seeing his aplishments with his eyes was not enough to soften Robin''s hatred for Nihari. "Yeah, yeah, what Jabba said sounds veeeeeeery good." Robin said with a smile and then reached into his pocket to take out a few metal tablets and put them in front of him, "Here you will find the perfect third stage of the Wind, Fire, and Darkness Major Laws, you will also find a few new perfect Major Laws like Water And lightning, you will also find a few new designs for Items Runes, it''s what you call divine weapons, arm our troops with it it should give another push forwards." "Wow!!" "A user of the third stage of aw has a sage name in the inner energy system, right? This is equivalent to the Dragon''s realm!" "Also, this method is much cheaper than applying divine tattoos to train the body, all you have to do is understand a heavenlyw and then sit in a meditating position to gather the energy inside you, there is no buying expensive materials or assign a good divine Tattoo master, all you need is a natural energy source, and we have abundant of that! Haha, we will be able to nurture many sages easily!" "not to mention that cultivating the inner energy system is actually faster! Oh my heaven, Will we have whole squads made up of sages!? That''s awesome!!" Enthusiasm and cheers erupted in the hall, but it was interrupted by Robin''s words, "Shhh! Let me continue, please... there is another tablet here that has the third stage of the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo, the modified version of course." "w- WHAAA" " SHHH!!!" Robin looked at the Elder who was about to cry out, and then continued," ...Ughas has helped you a lot in directing your movements, spreading the information we want, and restraining what we don''t want, but this will not be so easy on the rest of the, he has managed to talk to the rest of the fire smander chiefs and told them that he made a deal with us and convinces them to help us in their own regions in exchange for money, a lot of money, and you won''t find the same absolute support... You must act very, very carefully from now on. Another thing... In the far east, there is a vast ocean, and after this ocean, there is the western region, right? The ocean is not crossable because of its bad weather conditions and therge number of sea beasts that destroy any wooden ships, so whoever wants to go from east to west and vice versa must cross the whole continent..." Robin spoke then pointed at a certain tablet, p "Here you will find Runes that you can draw on ships to make them prate the water more easily and make the sails automatically attract the air towards them, With it, you can even make ships of the strongest metals and you will be able to sail just as fast, in this way you can intervene and send weapons and support to the western region and do not wait until we finish the middle and southern regions first." *sniff sniff* "I knew that the sect head did not abandon us!" "He spent his day and night thinking of ways to help us..." Robin was very surprised when he saw a few old men crying, then looked at his side at Jabba with his left eyebrow raised as if to ask him what was going on here, but Jabbaughed in a low voice and raised his shoulders "Well, then, I think that this is all about the future direction of the sect, you have all the necessary tools, soooo do what you do~ if you seed, it is good, if you do not seed, it is good too, the important thing is to continue to fortify and strengthen the eastern region during the next twenty years Well, I''m going into another seclusion, looking forward to another meeting like this in ten years, or something.. Nice to meet you everyone, and Goodbye!" Robin smiled and stood up "Sir, a moment please." Before Robin moved to the door, he heard someone sitting at the round table calling for him "Hm...?" Robin looked at him with furrowed eyebrows That person stood up and bowed, "Lord Ughas is on the way here since he knew you wereing, he said there was something you might want to hear, please wait a moment." "I need to wait for Ughas...?" Robin narrowed his eyes, "When hees, tell him to text me through the Sound Ring and tell me what he wants." Robin turned and headed for the door, but at this moment... *swoooosh* The sound of strong wind came through the window and a huge shadow entered, Ughas appeared before Robin and bowed slightly, "I''m sorry I''mte, master." "Ughas, Ughas, Ughas, have you not heard of such a thing as the Sound Ring? it''s quite helpful..." Robinughed low Ughas tilted his head and spoke with a twinkle in his eyes, "I did not dare to use it while you were in your seclusion, master, for I might cut off your rope of thoughts, which is iparable with all the treasures of this world, and when I knew that you had finallye out and woulde to the sect, I came immediately, the opportunity to meet you in person is not often repeated." "Haha, you became a good sycophant, then.. what do you need? Is there a problem..?" Robinughed out loud and asked Ughas shook his head, "No master, I am overwhelmed by your grace. How dare I ask for more? There is no problem either, but I heard something strange at thest meeting of the Fire Smander chiefs and found that you might be interested in it.." "Oh..? What could this be?" Robin smiled and put his hands behind his back, not showing much interest in what he was going to hear. "I heard them say that a young man who appeared in the northern region has be very famous there recently, it is said that he is a human with unique physic, and is famous for being able to use green mes to treat severe injuries and can even extend life, when I heard these characteristics I remembered my master and I thought that you might be interested in--... Hmm? master...? master, do you still hear me...?" Chapter 301 Strange Human "Oh, a human has gained fame in the northern region? the giants don''t usually recognize the significance of another race member and they would kill him before making him famous, if this young man has gained such fame that it reached us here, his potential must be real!" "A green me that can heal serious injuries and prolong life? What a magnificent ability... Maybe it''s a new race derived from humans?" "Maybe we should try to get him on our side, it is a shame to let the Giants take advantage of him like that!" "I think that--" "SHUT UP!!" A shout from Jabba immediately silenced the hall, then he looked back at Robin, not knowing what to do. Even Ughas looked out of the corner of his eye at Jabba, as if begging him to help him, he did not understand what he sees in front of him right now... ,m When he came up with this information he thought it would be interesting to Robin and perhaps his response would be the same as the response of the rest of the elders now, but this..? Robin was frozen in ce, his pupil narrowed after hearing this as if they were about to disappear, and sweat started pouring out of his hair and face... After more than a minute in this position, his eyes regained some light again and he spoke, "You said... You said that This young man is different from ordinary humans? Tell me exactly... how different is that person?" Ughas swallowed his saliva and then spoke, "It is said that he is about the same height as you, his physique is weaker than that of ordinary humans, and though he is a Shaman and has the second-stage of the body strengthening divine tattoo, he moves much slower than a newly ascended warrior." Upon hearing this, Robin looked toward his foot with an open mouth, grabbed his head with both hands as if to protect it from exploding, and began to mutter in a low voice, "No.. no no no!!! This doesn''t make sense at all, who is this *young man*? I told her not to give the Life Fire Technique to anyone..." All the elders started standing one after the other and looking at each other in astonishment, this sect head of theirs still had a smile on his face and keptughing even as he gave them the means to help them control the world, but it seems that he has mentally copsed after hearing this news..? "Master, are you... Alright?" Jabba spoke hesitantly "Which tribe is this from the twelve? How can I go there? Can I meet that person?!" Robin rained Ughas with questions out of the bleu "Calm down, please, there is no need to worry... The young man is in the Azel tribe, ording to the public knowledge in the northern region, he is mainly used to treat serious wounds and prolong the life of the members of that tribe, and when he is free, he meets strangers from other tribes to treat them also in exchange for 5 gold banknotes per person, he works day and night, you can see him easily if you are willing to sacrifice that amount of money, 500 energy pearls are no joke after all... That tribe is stationed at the highest point of the, even after leaving the eastern region and heading north, you will have to pass through 3 other tribes of the twelve before reaching the tribe of Azel... Going will be difficult since the northern region is considered a closed area and no one can enter it from the rest of the''s regions without special IDs, BUT I can request a favor from the Northern Region Fire Smander Chief, he can definitely smuggle you there anytime you want for the right price, just say when." "Immediately! Tell him I''m ready to go at once!! No matter if this requires 500 energy pearls or a million, I have to meet him AS SOON AS POSSIBLE!!" Robin grabbed Ogas'' arm and emphasized his words "I will go too." Jabba looked at Ughas and spoke. "...Okay then, please make preparations, I can''t go with you because I''m wanted everywhere, but I can secure the way for you two, you will fly north tomorrow." ----------------------------- After two weeks--- *raaaf raaaf* "Don''t worry, I trust everything will be fine..." Jabba spoke, trying tofort Robin. Since they moved from the city of hope, they crossed the borders of manynds of the tribes of the eastern region, and upon reaching the borders of the northern region, they met with the Fire Smander Organization and he and his men began helping them to get in, so they were able to enter thends of the four northern tribes without a permit, and after each time they crossed the border they bought a new Draco to reach the next tribe in As soon as possible. But the strange thing is that during all this Robin did not utter a word and did not look around for a moment, he did not even give ament on the extent of the strength or the size of thends of the northern tribes... He contented himself with sitting, eyebrows frowned, looking at his feet, while moving his fingers fast and tensely. "Can you at least tell me what''s on your mind? why are we doing this?" Jabba tried again But again, he didn''t get any response.. it was as if Robin waspletely cut off from the world around him "....Anyway, get ready. We will reach our goal in less than half an hour. Then I will ask to meet the young man and you will enter with me as my escort. I hope you try to act normally, or else the guards there will feel that something is wrong and will not let us in, we can''t make a scene here or we might never get back alive..." After about a full minute Robin nodded. '' Is this young man from my? How and why did hee here? Why does he have the Life Fire Technique I gave M? Is everything all right back there? Did that young mane to send a message from M?'' Questions.. too many questions without answers almost killed Robin out of overthinking, but he came to his senses a little after Jabba''s warning and began to take a deep breath and slowly let it out... After half an hour-- *BAA BAA* Jabba and Robin jumped off the Draco andnded in front of a huge green building, in front of it hundreds of people standing in rows, some of them looking and smelling as if they hadn''t moved a single step in months. "Wait for me here, I''ll see if I can do something to get past all these lines," Jabba spoke via the Thought Conveying Technique, then moved toward the two guards at the gate. Robin rolled his tired eyes and quickly scanned his surroundings, the ce is mined with guards everywhere, most of them are at shaman level and there are at least five Dragon realm cultivators around this building alone! Chapter 302 Dead After ten minutes-- "Come on, let''s get in before anyone opens their mouths!" Jabba hurriedly grabbed Robin''s arm and ran again toward the entrance to the pce, past hundreds of people standing in line, they were gazing at them like they are preparing to eat them alive! When Jabba saw the puzzled look on Robin''s face right before they entered the pce, he spoke, "I gave the guard a few golden banknotes and he decided to change our entry order a little hehe." Just before they entered the pce, the guard stood in front of them and looked directly into the eyes of Jabba, "You should leave any weapons you have here, after you enter you will have 10 minutes max, after that, I''m going to have troubles, If a superior asked what''s going on I will have to say that you cheated me and you will both be arrested and punished ordingly, understand?" "Ten minutes, understand!" Jabba nodded twice and left a short sword with the guard, then he and Robin entered the pce, and closed the door behind them... -------------------- Robin looked around in astonishment after entering, the *pce* which was garish from the outside, was inside a one-story block closed from all directions, it was obvious that it was designed to keep what it is in in and what is out out... Decorated with all kinds of skulls and the heads of huge beasts and intelligent creatures, and green misty smoke all around them giving the ce a special aura. At the same time, he was able to spot the five cultivators and the Realm of the Dragon within a few meters of this ce, So close that they could literally hear every word going on inside and they could storm in at any moment if they wanted to. After a few more seconds of checking the ce, they found a person sitting in one of the corners of the pce, yet he did not look in their direction as if they were not there, still busy looking at the burning green me in front of him as if he saw his whole life ying in it Robin slowly approached him and began to extract some features of this young man... Blond-haired but his hair roots were ck, his facial features were handsome and sharp, his body had a Stage Two Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo... and his inner energy had reached the pinnacle of the Sainthood Realm! Looking at the green mes before the young man, he could say for sure that this is the Life Fire Technique... Before Robin came to Nihari he gave M the first two stages of this very technique, there was no doubt about that... He didn''t know who this young man was, but M didn''t give him the full technique. or did he steal it somehow?! ...Robin continued approaching the young man with too many questions in his head, what attracted Robin''s attention the most were his eyes, two dead eyes with no light or life in them... When Robin saw these eyes, he remembered his condition within the period immediately after his torture No... Even Robin''s eyes never reached this degree of hopelessness and sadness, this young man had despair in his heart and nothing else. These are not the eyes of a famous person who lives a good life by treating people, but rather eyes that have seen all the horrors in the world. "Injury, poison, or life vitality?" The young man spoke while still looking at the fire in front of him Robin looked at Jabba and sent him something via the Thoughts Conveying Technique¡­ A littleter Jabba spoke, "Hello, Honorable Green me Karban, I have heard a lot about you¡­ the thing is, I have an old injury from a sword that poisoned and the poison took years of my life vitality... please take a look at everything in my body, I will remainpletely silent until you are done so as not to disturb you!" The young man raised his head and looked at Jabba with a slightly knotted eyebrow, "... Alright" *swoooosh* Suddenly Robin moved his hands and a semi-transparent bubble formed around the three of them, then he looked toward the young man and spoke, "This bubble is made by the Minor Heavenly Law of Sound, no one can hear a word outside it... we can speak freely now." "Minor Heavenly Law of Sound?! You¡­ what do you know about Heavenly Laws?" The young man suddenly stood up and looked at Robin in shock, but there was no fear in them. Robin came forward and sat down in front of the young man and gestured for him to sit down again, "You can stop this nonsense now. I told you no one can hear us, Only my disciple and he knows everything about our origin, so there is no need to hold yourself back in front of him... Tell me when did youe here, who sent you and why, and most importantly, who gave you the Life Fire Technique!?" ? When the young man heard the term Fire of Life, his eyes widened at the end of them, "You.. you..! Who are you exactly?!" "I''m the one who asked first!" Robin spoke in a hard tone this time The young man sat quietly and looked at Robin with some interest this time, "I see... I didn''t think anyone else knew the coordinates of this, I thought that no one knew it except my mother and my elder brothers... Was it one of my elder brothers who sent you here to search for me?" "Your elder brothers..? Who are they?" Robin asked quickly, but a very bad feeling started toe to him "Hmm? Do you want more confirmation of who I am or something? Of course, I mean my adopted brothers Caesar, Theo, and Peon, and my older sister Zara, my mother told them about the coordinates that day..." *BZzZzzZZZZTTT* Robin felt an explosion in his head upon hearing thest sentence... *my mother told them about the coordinates*?!?! The only one who saw him inserting the updates of the Nihari into the space portal was... "M...?" "Lady M for you, Rude thing!" The young man furrowed his eyebrows and let out some of his energy to pressure Robin Robin quickly stood up and looked at the young man in front of him with wide-open eyes. His mind seemed to stop working. He didn''t know what to say or what to ask, maybe this boy is..?! Robin quickly shook his head before jumping to any conclusions and activate 20% of the Eye of Truth so that it wouldn''t emit a golden glow, and focused entirely on trying to figure out the real age of this young man. He quickly found out that he is 20 years and a few months old. 20 years... Robin arrived on this 21 years ago. "Tell me what your name is?! Don''t tell me the bullshit name they gave you here, give me your real name!" Robin quickly asked The young man narrowed his eyes slightly but replied, "My name is Richard Burton." Robin''s heart pounding after hearing the name was so strong it was as if his heart was preparing to jump out of his chest, but that wasn''t enough for him, he quickly raised the Eye of Truth''s ability to 50% of its strength and released his entire spiritual strength and focused on spotting the blood of the boy in front of him... Undoubtedly, there are signs of his own bloodline in him, this young man is one of his first-ss rtives, without a doubt! If he''s not his brother and certainly not his father, he sure is... "You.. you... you are my S--...." Robin started to stutter as he looked at the boy in front of him, sometimes with red eyes open to the end and sometimes half closed as if he was still trying to convince himself that he was in a dream! "I am what? SPEAK UP ALREADY!" Richard spoke sharply, clearly bing impatient "YOU ARE MY SO--...!!!" Robin was about to finish but stopped himself in the middle of the sentence, not daring to continue Then he sat down, looked at the floor, and asked in a low voice, "...is your mother, Lady M, okay these days?" "Hehe~" Richard let out a dark chuckle, "I hope so, it is said that there is a paradise to which the righteous go, she should be fine." "...What do you mean?!" Robin raised his head and looked directly into Richard''s eyes "My mother is dead." Chapter 303 Wait For Me. Robin looked into the eyes of the young man in front of him after hearing hisst sentence... he looked at him for a long time... With an emotionless face, he didn''t utter a single word, but his pupils were shaking so hard, it was as if his eyes were about to fall out. Richard furrowed his eyebrows a little when he saw this, he didn''t know what to do, the person in front of him was clearly in deep shock, but why? Richard looked at the giant with the side of his eye, perhaps understanding more about the situation from his features, but he also found him looking at the human sitting in front of him with a face that looked in deep pain... The giant even tried to extend his hand so many times to put it on the shoulder of the seated human, but he would pull it back again every time, apparently not daring to cut his rope of thoughts ,m "Did she REALLY die? M... she is dead?!" Finally, Robin muttered but his eyes regained focus for a moment as if he understood something and spoke, "No no... Maybe you mean she has been messing for a while or something right?! That is definitely what you mean, she''s so strong, she is the strongest woman I have ever known!e on tell me, When did she disappear? Did this happen here or on our home? I will search for her." Richard ignored that the person in front of him called his mother by her mere name again, his eyes reddened and he startedughing hysterically, "Haha.. hahahaha.. yeah yeah, she disappeared, right in front of my eyes..." "Oh, How? Was it the Major Heavenly Law of Space? Why did she use it? tell me the specifics." Robin held out hope when he heard this and asked again, already forgetting that M doesn''t know anything about that Law "No no no, where did your imagination take you? it was much simpler than that, she vanished by the stomach acidw hahaha" Richard continuedughing out loud again. "Hah?" Robin swallowed his saliva, then asked, "What do you mean, exactly? I didn''t understand you." "What is there to understand!? The giants of Nihari cooked her and ate her right before my eyes! well, that can be considered watching her disappear, right?" Richard kept talking in a sarcastic manner, but after he finished he ced both hands on his head while his eyes were wide open, as if he could see everything that had happened in front of him again. *BbZZzzzZzZZzZZZZZZTTTTTT* As if all the lightning bolts in the world struck him in the same second, Robin kept looking at him with an open mouth and lifeless eyes, even his pupils stopped moving. "...After the Seven Kingdoms attacked Jura City with the support of the me Empire, we managed to hold out for about half a year, but a betrayal took ce and the city was conquered¡­ My older brothers, uncle Billy, and even grandpa Gn insisted that my mother take me and escape through the space portal so that we might meet with my father Once again.. they thought he might protect us and give us solutions to what is happening to the family." Richard spoke in a choked voice, still resting his head in both hands. "But when we arrived, we did not find my dear father, we did not find any human beings... The portal sent us to the middle of a city where everything is huge and around us from every direction there were 3 meters tall giants talking in a strangenguage and trying to harass my mother, we did not know what was happening around us so we tried to escape. But we couldn''t run away, the gravity was too strong and I was too weak, and my mom had to protect me from gravity with her energy as we tried to escape, so we were quickly caught. But my mother did not give up, everyone who was trying to approach us was turned into ashes, my mother held her ground and protected both of us! But in the end, a few giants came with the power of a Sage and managed to subdue her... Before they caught her she screamed and signaled to the giants to wait for a little, she cut herself and me and told me to heal myself, We used the Life Fire to heal the wounds right before their eyes, and that is something they understood! Then we were taken to the ce of the chief of the tribe and his subordinates, arge hall full of giants, it was like some kind of a party was taking ce there... we were presented to them to make a decision for us, We spared no effort in trying to prove what we could do so that they might survive... After our mother and I proved to them again that we really treat severe injuries and We can even prolong life. They agreed to keep us as pets, but.. the chief of the tribe moved next to my mother and started ying in her hair and running his hand on her butt, his intentions were clear. My mother refused strongly and started yelling and indicating with her hand that she was married... whether he understood her or not, the Chief of the Tribe wasn''t fond of her reaction very much, It seemed like she embarrassed him somehow... So he moved away from my mother''s side and gestured to some of hispanions, they quickly moved captured my mother, and pushed her to the ground in front of me... they were about to rape her in the middle of the hall in front of dozens of other giants like some kind of a sideshow for the party Then my mother looked at me, sobbing, and said, "Stay alive." Then she used her inner energy to cut her lifeline. Shemitted suicide as an act of loyalty to her fool husband, The one who put her in this situation in the first ce... But do they leave it at that? of course not! For some reason, my mother''s death angered them even more. Haha, so they started F*CKING her corpse anyway, and after they finished they grilled her over a modest fire in the middle of the hall, cut her up, and distributed her body parts on the tes of all the attendees. Hehe, everyone took a piece of my mother while I was sitting watching!! I remember one of them taking a bite of the liver and then spitting it out with disgust and going to the fire to grill some more, he even stole an extra piece of the kidney as he was waiting! haha... HAAAAAHAHAHAHAAAAY!!! Hehe.. heh" *sniff.. sniff..* Richard''s outburst of hystericalughter ended with weeping, every word he said was reminiscing, everything was as if it happened in front of him again, so he put both his hands on his head and went down with his body until his chin touched his knees and he started crying like a ten-year-old child Tears filled Jabba''s eyes after hearing what happened to this boy and his mother, even though he hadn''t known them before. As for Robin, his heartbeat became very faint, so faint that Jabba had to cover him with his spiritual sense every now and then to make sure he was still alive, but the thing is... Robin''s features remained unchanged from beginning to end, not a single drop of tears fell from one of his eyes. After another two minutes Richard still sobbed heartily, Robin stood quietly, turned, and moved toward the door, but stopped just before the door opened and said three words, "Wait for me." ---------------------------------- On top of a hill outside the capital of the Azil Tribe-- After getting out of that ce, Robin left the Draco and started walking south on his feet, he didn''t say a word and Jabba didn''t ask him anything, just kept a small distance between them and started walking behind him... A few hours passed in silence with both of them sitting at the edge of the hilltop. Robin looked as if he could sit in his ce like this forever, but Jabba couldn''t take it any longer and decided to ask, even if he didn''t get an answer, "This young man and his mother, did you know them from before.. ?" "..They are my son and my wife." "WHA-?!" Jabba took a few steps back For the first time in his life, he felt frightened. After a while, he gathered all the courage he can master and asked again, "You... you are okay, right?!" "I''m fine, go get us the Draco, it''s time to go back to the Sect," Robin spoke in a voice that made Jabba''s hair stand, but he didn''t dare to stay here an extra moment so he quickly jumped up and went to fetch the Draco, leaving Robin alone. After a few more minutes... Robin extended his palm and a small metal tablet appeared on it Then a white me appeared on top of that tablet and it silently started melting on his palm until it turned into a mere liquid. *TCHHHHHHHhhhh....* "What are you doing? Don''t you want your hand anymore?!" Jabba was terrified when he saw the sight as soon as he arrived Robin''s right hand was about to disappear, his flesh and bone melted and the metallic fluid began to fall through arge hole in the middle of his palm. Robin looked behind him with a smile and said, "Don''t worry, it is alright.. let''s go." Then he jumped behind Jabba over the Draco, and sat down as if nothing had happened *raaaf raaaf* Jabbapelled the Draco south, terrified of what was happening he didn''t utter a single word, he thought Robin was melting that tablet to punish himself somehow... He didn''t know that this tablet was the first Oath Tablet Robin made when he came into this world. The Oath Tablet that Robin, Jabba, and Orzon had sworn upon to cooperate and keep their secrets. The Oath Tablet That Robin''s swore upon... That he intends no evil towards the Giant race. Chapter 304 Disaster *Raaaf Raaaf* "Tell me more about the strength of the tribes in the northern region, in detail this time." Robin finally spoke after two whole days "...I don''t think that''s a good idea," Jabba replied in a low voice "Speak," Robin said coldly "...." Jabba remained silent for a bit then sighed and said, "The Twelve Northern Tribes took the lion''s share of the Kingdom of the Second Heaven''s Chosen, each of them owns more than 200,000 divine weapons and they are all much better than the scraps our tribe had before your arrival, and let''s not forget the fourth stage of the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo! The good news about the fourth stage of the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo is that the tattoo is not widespread among the public, not like the previous three, and it cannot be bought with money. It is dedicated to the ruling families of those tribes, and not all members of those families either... The twelve families agreed to create a bnce between them so that there would not be a power struggle in the future, so they agreed that the number of emperors would always remain equal among their tribes... If a tattoo of the stage degree was drawn on a member of the Azil tribe, for example, the rest of the tribes would be informed, and each family of the other eleven would also choose a candidate of their own to upgrade his Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo tattoo to the fourth stage. Because the emperors want to remain unique and respected to the utmost degree possible, and because there is really nothing to gain from adding another emperor to a tribe because the rest of the tribes will follow suit, you won''t find many emperor cultivators... ording to the fire smander organization, each tribe of the twelve has 27 emperors... Of course, this number is what is announced, who knows if one of the tribes hides more emperors? Most likely, all of the twelve tribes are... Master... I have heard about the power of emperors a lot, they are not something that dragons and sages can stand against, the difference between them is just extremely wide, in addition to all those superior divine weapons and the strong rtions between the twelve tribes... Please rethink whatever you are asking this question for." "So the northern regionbined has 324 emperors and 1.2 million divine equipment on paper and there are high chances that there are more, but just a little more as they are too connected and nothing can be hidden if they overdid it, hmmm¡­ Got it." Robin spoke with a simple tone but whether the numbers he said or his indifferent manner of pronunciation sent chills down Jabba''s spine! ---------------------------- After another two weeks - the Desert of Death - the city of hope "We salute the head of our sect, and... eh?" The elders were standing in line on the tallest building in the city when they heard Jabba and Robin approaching the city again, but Robin ignored them and moved straight towards the Military Industry Cluster. They all looked at each other in astonishment and then jumped off the building and flew behind him silently. Two minutester... "All the divine tattoo masters and the divine weapon masters, immediately gathered in the central za!" Robin called out using the Minor Heavenly Law of Sound, his voice resounding powerfully in the ears of everyone present, then looked toward a huge building at his right, "All the cksmiths are toe to the central za as well, this is a direct order from the sect head!" In a momentrge numbers began to emerge from the buildings surrounding Robin like ants, some looking up in awe at the flying Draco and the dozens of elders, some talking to each other trying to understand what was happening. In less than a minute, more than 5,000 people of different races appeared in the huge emptynd in the middle of the military industriesplex. Robin looked down at him for a few seconds and then spoke, "Who are your superiors?" Three individuals came forward and stood in front of the 5,000 people and then bowed in full, "Greetings, Master Sect Head, how can we serve you?" A metal tablet appeared in Robin''s hand then he threw it to the person standing in the middle of the three and spoke, "Here you will find the details of making a space portal, whether the metals used to make the foundation of the portal or the resources used in the inks or engraving shapes¡­ everything is described in details there and EVERYTHING should go perfectly, not a single mistake will be forgiven. I will give you two weeks toplete it." ''Space... portal!?'' The elders looked at each other in astonishment upon hearing this name Without waiting for the response of the three individuals as to whether the project was possible or not, he silently turned the Draco around and moved toward thergest building in the city, and again all the elders followed him. ---------------- Inside the administration building-- *baa.. baa.. baa..* "Mister Sect Head, can we understand what this was? Is this portal rted to one of the other regions of the?" One of the elders asked Robin while he was trying to catch up with him "It''s a personal matter." Robin replied frowningly, still advancing quickly on his way, then spoke, "Summon whoever charge of the sect''s armies to my room. I want to see him today and bring me all the captains of the special forces, I also want all the warehouses and intelligence officials, bring me whoever is in charge of something that concern direct warfare" Someone else took a few steps and tried to ask something else but Robin raised his hand and stopped the sentence in his throat, and looked at the only Demon Elder, "Summon me your king, I have to see him in a week''s time." Then he looked toward Jabba''s uncle Takar, the council elder that is responsible for everything that concerns the giants, and said, "I would like to see Thandor too, he and the chiefs of all the tribes who have submitted to us, they have three days max to get here," The demon nodded at once, but Takar furrowed his eyebrows.. this boy!! Even with all the authority he has, who gave him the guts to demand Thandor toe to him in such a humiliating fashion? The Lightning Tribe is a partner of the sect, not a puppet like the rest of the tribes and the damn demons!! Before Takar could reply, Jabba quickly interjected, "Of course, of course, he wille in time, I''ll work it out myself!" Robin nodded once, then turned and walked again until he chose a random room, entered it, and locked himself inside. Everyone started looking at each other and wondering what had just happened, they have all seen Robin just a month ago and this wasn''t him... He was indifferent to anything andughed sarcastically at everything, he looked like he very much doesn''t care about what''s happening here... but now he asks for all these meetings? The elders started small talks between them, trying to guise what''s going on, But not Takar... he was still fixing his eyes on Jabba, he seemed to tremble all over since he got back, and even now after Robin got to his room he was still looking at it with a terrified expression... He seemed to understand something and then asked, "Speak, boy, what exactly happened in the Azel tribe?" All the elders went silent and looked at Jabba too, waiting for his answer After a whole minute of silence, Jabba removed his eye off the door, looked at the elders with lost eyes, and said, "A disaster has befallen the whole..." Chapter 305 The Council Decides Nihari Union Sect Elders Hall-- seven dayster-- "Focusing the intelligence squad in the sect and all the tribes on getting continuous updates from the northern region? Demanding to double the number of armies many times? Double the number of Rune Masters and send them to the tribes to draw divine tattoos for everyone for free?! ...What exactly does the sect master intend to do¡­?" One of the elders said, surprised "Do not forget that he asked to double thends we dedicate to the herbs we feed the high level mounts as soon as possible, and to double the numbers of our special forces, and all this within a time limit of one year! One year¡­" another muttered "There is also his order to make the inner energy system public and support the cultivators with energy stones... His orders will eat up all the money we have been collecting all along... and for what? Do you... Do you think he wants to...?" "He definitely wants to invade the northern region!!" Someone clenched his hand and spoke, " Even we as the entire united eastern region won''t have this one easy, he wants to destroy the for a personal problem!!" "The Northern Region has emperors! How can we simply attack them?! He himself was in favor of staying away from them before! Now because of a personal problem he wants to throw us into Hell?!" Another elder stood up and shouted "This wouldn''t do for me! How can the army of my tribe which has just woken up from multiple devastating battles plunge itself into a war against the northern region? and in one year at that?! This is the northern region we are talking about!!!" The chief of one of the Seven Giants'' Tribes hit the table, and the rest of the chiefs nodded The chiefs of the seven tribes that aligned themselves with the sect, and all the sect elders, the absolute rulers of the eastern region of Nihari were all here! Under this roof, the highest meeting that had happened since the war against the Second Heaven''s Chosen has taken ce. Thandor raised his hand to restore the calmness of the hall, then spoke softly as he looked toward the elders, "Sect Head Robin has our utmost respect and appreciation, he is the one who founded this sect for you and made it your safe haven and made you equal to us giants." The sect elders tilted their heads and bit their lips, even Orzon gave a long sigh Then he returned to look at the other six tribal chiefs, "He also helped us to multiply ournds at least five times the size of what it was, he gave us strength and equipment we never dreamed of, and we, for the first time, live in true peace with each other thanks to him." The six chiefs also bowed their heads, not knowing what to say, when they swore allegiance to the Nihari Union sect it was just a lucky test to see if that suspicious sect could really help them,ter they saw for themselves how far they hade thanks to them.. thanks to Robin! "But!" Thunder shouted suddenly and caught everyone''s attention again, "Our gratitude to Sect Head Robin does not mean that we throw our lives into hell against our will because he said so! Don''t get me wrong, if Sect Head Robin wants us to do anything within our limits we must do it no doubt, but if we are forced to attack the North... Then this council that will decide our course, not personal whims!" "Well said!" " You are absolutely right!" After Thandor finally uttered what was going on in everyone''s head, the cheers rose to support his *great vision*, and the talk in the rest of the meeting became much more open. --------------------------------------- After another week--- The administrative district of Jura City--- Inside of what looks like a giant metal storehouse "How is it possible that you haven''t discovered anything yet?! This might be our biggest discovery since we got here!!" A middle-aged man shouted forcefully, the aura he released to pressure those present was that of a level 34 sage! "W- we are sorry, sir, but there are no books or tablets left to exin what this huge edifice is, and everyone who worked on it was under the influence of the oath tablet, some of them died when we tried to force a word out of them!" Someone standing behind him spoke while looking at the ground, shockingly he was a level 32 sage... That mid-level sage turned in exasperation, "What do you mean by this? Is there no way to decipher this arc? Robin Burton wouldn''t build something that big without gaining some huge benefit out of it, the information we got says he spent months inside this warehouse, personally building and engraving on this huge semicircle! We MUST know everything about this thing!!" "w-.. we are working on it! But¡­" replied that low-level sage, "But first we need to figure out how to encrypt and show all the Runes on the surface, and then carefully study each one of them until we know what we are dealing with, that will take some time¡­ a lot from him actually...." "What?! You still haven''t even been able to decipher the external cipher? Supposedly you are one of the smartest sages in the empire and one of the most important innovators of techniques in the empire, you spent thousands of years discovering minorws and figuring out new attacking techniques, you fool even dared to try to upgrade our Major Heavenly Law Fire Technique! you are the head of the investigation team, for what was happing in thend, for heaven''s sake!! We are counting on you to find out what Robin Burton was doing here but you speak of this weakness? Are you dering your defeat in front of A boy that didn''t even reach 200 years of age?!" "Of course, I can do it! But.. give me some time.. these are things I''ve never seen or heard about before, I don''t know where Robin Burton got all this from, If he is really the one who created it, then he IS a genius in every sense of the word" "Aren''t you ashamed of speaking like a fan boy, old man? don''t give me this crap and just say Approximately how long do you need?" The mid-level sage said angrily "...Ask me this question again in a hundred years and might give you an answer." "WHAT THE F-?! ....Hmmm?" *BZZzZzZZZZzzz* The mid-level Sage almost started yelling when he heard the response of the head of the investigation team, but suddenly the giant semicircle next to him started making strange sounds, and the void in the middle began to turn into a semi-transparent b. "What is happening here..?" The sage furrowed his eyebrows and fixed his gaze towards the semicircle, the head of the investigation team and all his team behind him watched closely as well, trying their best to memorize what was going on They have been here studying every bit of the magnificent semicircle for years, but nothing like this happened before! *step... step.... step.....* Chapter 306 Stab "There is someone who came out of nowhere!" "Is this the use of this huge semicircle...?" "No way!!" Everyone present inside the metal warehouse was dumbfounded when they saw a young-looking man with a frozen expressioning out of the space portal with his hands behind his back. Even the two sages were dumbfounded as well, but for a different reason... "You are... Robin Burton?" The mid-level sage asked with his eyebrows knotted Robin shifted his head and looked at him for a few seconds, "It looks like I''m still famous even after all these years, but I can''t say the same to you.. Who are you, and what are you doing on my property?" "This is Robin Burton?!" "Is this the creator of everything we are investigating...?" "He looks very young just like the rumors say, I can''t believe it''s true..." "Hahahaha excellent, The Heavens are helping us!!" The mid-level sage burstughing loudly and started walking towards Robin, "I bet you didn''t swear on an Oath Tablet to keep your mouth shut as well, everything we want will be ours atst!!" "The Oath Tablets?" Robin asked with a frown then a slight smile appeared on his face, "It seems like you clowns didn''t get anything useful out of this war, hah?" The mid-level saint''s face twitched, " there was no war, only a one-sided genocide, and now we finally got our biggest prize!" *BBZZzzzzZZzzZTT* The mid-level sage''s steps stopped when the gate started to glow again and two individuals walked out of it, or rather, two strange creatures came out... The first was about two and a quarter meters long, his skin was dark crimson red like he was soaked in a pool of blood, he had long white hair and two horns about two feet long each... The second was looks more like an extrarge human, slightly bluish in color, about 3 meters tall, and his muscles were almost exploding from the intensity of the power it holds The crimson being released a sage aura at the top of the low levels, and the blue giant released an aura of a sage at the top of the middle levels!! The sight of the two of them and their aura were enough to make everyone in the metal warehouse take a few steps back in utter terror, even the two sages. "Jabba, break that thing''s bone for me but keep his life," Robin pointed at the mid-level sage and then continued, "Amon, lock the warehouse door and kill whoever tries to get out." *Swooooosh* Amon immediately jumped towards the door of the warehouse, closed it, and stood in front of it, baring his fangs in readiness to attack at any moment... while Jabba began to move with steady steps towards the mid-level sage, and out of nowhere, a giant war hammer appeared in his hand. "You¡­ What exactly are you? What are you going to do!? I''m an emissary from the me Empire! You dare touch me?!" Jabba''s aura and figure made the mid-level sage''s heart drop at his feet, but Jabba was clearly unaffected by his words and continued his way toward him... As for the head of the investigation team, his eyes were still on Robin, "Robin Burton... I have long wanted to meet you..." "Do I know you?" Robin looked at him from above his nose and spoke "No, but I know you... I have spent years deciphering your Fire Explosion Talisman, and many more years following all your work on the Ancestral Continent, you really are a unique person¡­" The investigation team head spoke and then unleashed his low-level Sage aura and started to advance toward Robin with a crazed look, "I wonder what will I find if I opened up your head..." *Baa... Baa... Baa...* Amon began to move again towards the head of the investigation team to defend Robin, but his spiritual sense caught Robin raising his hand to him to stand in his ce, so he talks a few steps back again and stood to watch. "Hmm? What? Do you think you are my equal? ...you are obviously still at level 26, just a mid-level Saint, do you think you can take a single blow from me? hahaha, Even the emperors didn''t have that kind of strength when they were on your level, what arrogance!" The head of the investigation team said angrily, He was preparing for a fight against Amon from the moment he saw him and Jabba advancing for the portal, but it turned out that he wasn''t worthy of fighting him? Robin stretched his hand forward, a ck spear appeared in it, and began to move toward the head of the investigation squad slowly, "Did I give you permission to decode my work?" "Where did this spear suddenly appear from? Wait¡­ does this have anything to do with the Heavenly Path of Space?... Is it that ck ring on your hand? Oh my God, you really are a genius!!" For a moment the killing intent vanished from the sage''s eye and he looked like a child who saw a toy, "Haha from today you will be my ve, you will teach me everything you have ever known in your life!" During the hystericalughter of the head of the investigation team, he sent a fist toward Robin, and a sea of ??pale yellow me came out. But to his astonishment, Robin didn''t panic and didn''t ask for help, but instead stabbed forward with his spear toward the oing sea of ??mes! He did not use any heavenlyw, there was no wind or specific phenomenon, it wasn''t too fast or made with a shiny spear technique... it was just a straight textbook stab. The scene made everyone hold his breath... It was like a cockroach trying to stop a car, a lizard trying to stop a tsunami! What''s the use of hitting the intangible me with a simple spear stab?! But quickly the answer revealed itself... the sea of ??mes had disappeared. Chapter 307 A Punch "What the--?!" The words stuck in the throat of the head of the investigation team, this scene was not something he would have dreamed of in his life... He has heard of attacks that fail, attacks that get dodged, attacks that are repelled... but an attack that disappears?! A sea of the third-rate stage major heavenly fire disappears just like that?! This is definitely a new one... "You... what did you just do?" The nerves of the team leader began to slip, He who is supposed to be one of the smartest men of his time could not think of a single clue to what just happened But Robin did not care to answer his question and slowly began to advance towards him, dragging the ck spear behind him, scratching the ground with every step... p "Tch, don''t me me then, I will have my answers while stepping over your head!!" The head of the investigation team shouted and took a few steps back and then with a loud shout, "Heeyyyaaaaaaa!!" mes began to burn all over his body and then began to rise rapidly, even the roof of the metal warehouse began to slowly melt, then the mes began to morph rapidly until they began to take the form of a huge fire dragon The head of the investigation team looked up at the fire dragon with a look of admiration and startedughing, "Hehe... HAHAHA It''s been over a thousand years since I killed someone using my unique technique, if the dragon descends on you, you are doomed!! This is yourst chance, kneel down and swear on an oath tablet that you will be my faithful assistant forever, or else..!!" Robin finally stood still and looked up with eyes radiating a faint golden glow, then raised his spear and sent a stab between the dragon''s eyes! The investigation team leader looked at the focused energy beam as it left the spear and shed its way toward the dragon, "Hahahaha I thought you were a genius! Do you really think this trivial energy would be enough to scratch my----" *Braaaaaam* *TSSSSHHHHHHH* The words of the head of the investigation team were interrupted by a shiver that shook the entire warehouse, immediately after the energy beam reached its target, the fire dragon trembled with a force that nearly shattered the hearts of the onlookers, and then disappeared... It disappeared again! It''s not as if the dragon figure that was gone, but the whole fire that made the dragon had disappeared as if it had never existed! "No... Impossible..!!" The head of the investigation team took two more steps back, even the rest of his team forgot that they were trying to find a way to escape from Amon and were stuck in their ces upon seeing what happened... This was not normal at all! How can FIRE just disappear this easily?! But they did not know that it is not as easy as they see it, this was the newbat method that Jabba suggested to Robin to try, and on which Robin trained for years Jabba''s initial idea was that Robin should make the most of the eyes of truth, the eyes with which he could see the smallest details in the course of the battle, with it he can see the tiny movements of his opponent''s body and predict their next step, And most importantly... with which he could see the patterns of any energy attack heading towards him. The idea was somewhat too broad, but by working slowly on it with Robin during many training sessions, they came up with a terrifying newbat system... especially that heavenlyws attacks! Whether the attacks of internal energyw techniques or attacks of offensive divine tattoos all have one thing inmon, which is that the user tries to imitate the patterns ofw in nature and uses it to his advantage.. but imitation has limits! No matter how genius a person is, thew that he uses will have a fewpses and weaknesses during the eleratedbat events, and herees the new role of Robin''s eye to locate the weak points with the eyes of the truth and then use focused natural energy to destroy them! And when a pattern losses just a fraction of the whole, then it copses... An iplete Fire Pattern is just not fire anymore. ...The eyes of the head of the investigation team were not focused for a few seconds, but he quickly regained his focus that he was in a life-and-death fight, but not the same kind of focus and determination as before. Some fear and insecurities began to creep into his heart, he no longer had absolute confidence that he could subdue or even directly kill Robin without losses anymore! He looked to his side and almost screamed for help from the mid-level Sage... but the words got stuck in his throat The sight of the mid-level sage was heartbreaking! His left hand is broken, one eye is gouged, his clothes are torn, and he can barely bnce himself on his feet in front of the giant Jabba! The head of the investigation team looked back at him again at Robin with more focused eyes, "Shit, I don''t have time for this, I have to finish it quickly and get out of it!" Without further ado, the head of the investigation team rushed forward, raising his fist and coating it withyer uponyer of dense energy, clearly making the decision to end Robin with closebat and stay away from using anything from the fire path! The denseyers of energy with which he enveloped his arm should be enough to push the ck spear aside in a direct sh and then make its way through to pierce Robin''s chest and out of his back, this time there will be no room for any tricks! But the head of the investigation team was distracted again when he saw the ck spear disappear, and then Robin took a close fight position and started preparing to throw a punch too "HAHAHAHA!!!!" The head of the investigation teamughed out loud as if he saw the best joke in the world, and increased his speed Within a split second, Robin also moved and punched forward, with nows or any fancy-looking show, just a straight punch straight into the Fist of the Investigative Team Head. A punch backed by his full inner power as a middle-level Saint, backed by his physical strength as a middle-level shaman, and finally backed by a Strength tattoo that temporarily doubled his physical strength 5 times. *BOOOOOOOOOOM!!* The direct sh between the fists of Robin and the low-level sage sent an energy wave in all directions sending the entire investigation team flying and spitting blood, even Jabba and the mid-level sage were pushed back a few steps, then the wave reached the warehouse walls and dented it in the middle! *BAAA* A sound of a strong crash forced Amon to check on his side, and he found the head of the investigation team... or it should be said what was left of him. His entire right arm up to the shoulder no longer exist, and the skin and flesh on the right part of his face also disappeared, if it weren''t for Amon was still observing the manifestations of life from this mass of flesh and blood in front of him, he would have thought that the guy is dead! "Amon, I identally threw a thing towards you, throw it back to me and focus on your task," Robin spoke in a low voice and pointed toward his foot. Chapter 308 I DECLARE *baa* "Argggghhhh!!" Amon kicked the investigation team leader like a garbage bag, and he went down right in front of Robin''s feet. That simple kick from Amon was enough to make him cry out in pain, he had no power left in him, it''s only that his soul was strong enough to hang in there despite all the damage the body has taken "Haa... ARGHHH... Haa... Haa.." The investigation team leader was fighting for his breath, but he was well aware that he was not in a position to suffer in peace, so he held back his cries and slowly looked up... "Keeeh!!!" When his gaze met with Robin''s, he felt a cold shiver all over his body and let out an involuntary shriek, only now did he realize how terrifying this indifferent look was... From the beginning, he was nothing in his eyes, neither his identity as the man who exposed the Fire Explosion Talisman nor his identity as a me Empire sage made him enter Robin Burton''s eye... from the beginning, Robin saw this end. "I.. you... st... st... Stay where you are... I can... I... I swear to... I will be your assistant... I... I am useful... Pl... Please!!!" The head of the investigation team muttered with all his what is left of power in him, he was badly startled when Robin leaned forward and extended his arms towards him. "you don''t deserve it." Robin replied coldly and then grabbed the sage''s head with both hands, "Show me what happened in my absence." "Eh? What do you mea-- AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH" The head of the investigation team''s tragic cry sent terror into the hearts of the rest of his team, they were the ones who knew the most about their chief''s strength and endurance, this was a sage that lived over two thousand years! What kind of suffering and cruel trials did a man of his age not go through in his life? What kind of pain has he not experienced yet? However, since Robin Burton grabbed his head, he started screaming like a little boy who had been thrown into a fire. Their features turned for the worse and they began to involuntarily take sessive steps back, whatever happens to their boss should not happen to them! But suddenly, there was a "GGRRRR" sounding from behind them. When they turned around, they found that they were only a few steps away from Amon, and he looked every bit ready to kill them all if they took another step... ''Is that what it''s called between a hammer and an anvil?'' The investigation team members thought and began to sigh, some of them already epting his fate. *baa* A thud came from behind them all of a sudden, when they looked back they found their boss was thrown like a dead dog on the ground, while Robin was looking up towards the roof with closed eyes and a clenched fist... It is clear that Robin was trying to hide his feelings by keeping a steady face as much as possible and trying to hold together and regain his bnce by looking up and closing his eyes, but how could this escape the senses of the members of the investigation team? They were all old men who had lived for a few hundred years at least, they knew firsthand that the quiet person in front of them was raging... "You... I advise you to go back to where you came from! all this noise and energy fluctuations are enough to draw every attention in the city, they are absolutely on the way, it is a matter of a few more seconds until all the sages and saints in the city surround this warehouse, when they find out what you did you will be killed in the most horrific way possible..!!" A member of the investigation team panicked and started threatening Robin remained in position for a few seconds, then opened his eyes, looked to his left, and then made a gesture When the investigation team followed the path of his eye and were shocked again, Jabba was holding the middle-level Saint by the neck... All his bones were broken and all his muscles were cut off, the energy gathering center in ??his body was also destroyed¡­ Alive, but his eyes unfocused, he only had a little awareness left, in that state he definitely wouldn''tst a day before thest shred of consciousness vanished. That giant brought the middle-level sage into this state without anyone noticing... They didn''t even hear screaming or cracking sounds throughout the process... Second, what happened to the sage''s consciousness? How can the consciousness of a person who has lived more than 2,000 years be so easily destroyed? Even if his body reached this image, he should have kept his consciousness in the fullest form!! ''What exactly has been happening to their right the whole time?!'' Following Robin''s signal, Jabba started walking towards him, dragging the mid-level sage on the ground behind him, until he reached right in front of Robin and then lifted the meat bag up so that Robin wouldn''t need to bother himself and go down for him. Then Robin raised his hand and ced it on either side of the mid-level sage''s head. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" After a few seconds of incessant screaming, Robin finally removed his hands and thest light disappeared from the mid-level sage''s eye, finally allowing him to fall to the ground. This time it wasn''t simply for Robin to look up or look upset, he was so angry that Jabba took a step back, Robin''s eyes turned red and a few drops of blood started to run down the side of his eyes... He looked like he was crying blood instead of tears. The sound of gnashing his teeth ran like knives through the ears of everyone present, and the look of his trembling lips was enough to make their hearts beat like war drums in their chests. After a few seconds more, Robin moved in this state to the warehouse gate, and on the way, he looked side by side at Amon, "I got what I wanted, you can have your feast now." A big smile appeared on Amon''s face and he spoke in a coarse voice audibly, "Yes." "Hah?" "What do you by a feast? Come back here! Don''t you know who we are? stand where you are! ...PLEASE!!!" "The Empire will-- AAAHHHHH!! ------------------------------------ *BAAAA* Robin opened the warehouse door to the fullest and Jabba walked out two steps after him, worried about what was going on in Robin''s head, but he seemed ready to carry out any orders asked of him.. and it seemed that the orders would not wait long either. With a quick nce around and then sending his spiritual sense 200 meters around the warehouse, Jabba immediately knew they were surrounded... There are hundreds of Saints around and at least 11 sages among them, all eyes on him and Robin, silently watching what is happening inside the warehouse, but at the same time ready to pounce at any moment. Robin looked around slowly for a few seconds, his blood-red eyes and his trembling lower lip looking like a demon staring out from the bottom of Hell. "me Empire¡­ you have crossed every line... you shouldn''t have done that¡­ there is no room left for the two of us to live under the same sky!" Finally, Robin fixed his gaze in a certain direction and spoke, as if he was pulling every word out of his throat with great difficulty, Then he continued, "You all had too much fun here, you have made your statement clear enough, now you will hear mine... I hereby dere that neither a man nor a woman, neither a weak nor strong, neither and old woman nor a baby, NONE of you wretches has the right to breathe the air that I breathe anymore... you are all... Dead." "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA, What a funny man! I was about to ask you to submit and our two sages go but you started joking instead?"ughter came from the direction Robin was looking at and then a middle-aged man appeared from behind one of the buildings, But once he saw Robin looked serious about it, a high-leveled sage aura overwhelmed both Robin, and Jabba, then he continued, "You want to kill everyone in the me Empire, hah? You and what army¡­?" *BZZZZZZZZZZZZZT* At that moment the space portal inside the warehouse suddenly started shining and making sounds again. Chapter 309 The Blood Drenched City *Bam Bam Bam Bam* The sound of heavy footsteps began to echo inside the warehouse. The might of the heavy footsteps and the number of feet causing it made all the saints and sages around the warehouse look at each other in astonishment Since when did this rtively small metal warehouse contain all these people? Who were they exactly, and how did they get there?! "Be prepared, they must be of the fleeing troops, don''t let anyone escape this time!" The high-leveled Sage raised his hand and announced "YES!!" A shout resounded from the rest of the Sages and Saints, and they all began to emerge from their hiding ces and take a position of readiness. This was not the first time they had fought the fleeing forces, it will be a tough fight no matter how many are there... ? *Bam Bam Bam Bam* The steps sounds got very close to the gate and the Saints and Elders of the me Empire started to light fire between their palms, ready to attack at any moment..!! But... all of it was suddenly extinguished. What came out of the warehouse weren''t the Burtons'' fleeing troops, they weren''t even humans... but crimson-colored creatures with long horns and long white hair. "No¡­." The high-ranking Saint took a step back when he sensed the auras of the 20 Demons he saw, all of them have the strengths of a sage¡­ "Don''t panic, it''s obvious that they are just monsters without brains, coordinating our attacks well, we can... can...??!" The words got stuck in the throat of the high-ranking sage when he saw another row of 20 demonsing out, then another.. then another... Very soon 220 Demons walked out of the metal warehouse''s gate, all of them at Sagehood! Robin looked back at Amon who had his two hands and teeth drenched in blood, standing at the very front of the demons, then nodded at him. These are the kings and seniors of the demons in thends of each tribe in the eastern region of Nihari, and even some of the demons who have recently breakthrough into Sagehood thanks to the abundance of high-level food that the continuous wars in the past twenty years provided them -like Amon- After the sect finishes annexing or destroying a tribe, The Demon King Moren sets out to meet the demon King of thatnd and gives him techniques in exchange for loyalty to their god, Robin Burton That''s right, the Demon race didn''t owe allegiance to the sect like the rest of the Giant tribes, but to Robin alone! Even Robin didn''t know about this until Moren inadvertently mentioned it to him recently, but by then it was toote to adjust, as Moren had already annexed most of the Demon Kings of the Eastern Region. Currently, all the demon kings in the eastern region are no longer *kings*, but are representatives to rule their regions under the name of Robin Burton, and none of them has any privilege over another demon of the same level... the only one whom even the previous kings consider to be higher than them and they respect with all their hearts except Robin is none other than Amon He is the first demon to acquire the Unique skills that changed their lives and he is their direct link with Robin, it can be said that he is the one who brought this blessing to all their race One way or another... Amon became the newly uncrowned King of Demons even though he was still as powerful as a low-level sage. So during the previous two weeks, when Robin announced that he would enter a war in his mother world, Amon was the first to volunteer, and even told Robin to leave the task entirely to the Demons... Since there was no strongpetition from the rest of the chiefs of the tribes and even the sect to send battalions with him, Robin agreed and handed the whole matter over to Amon. Looking behind him now, it seems that Amon is still yet to disappoint him. *SWOOOOSH* *SWOOSH... SWOOSH... SWOOSH!!!* Without warning, without saying a single word... the Saints and Sages of the me Empire all began to fly one after the other in different directions! A slight smile appeared on Robin''s lips upon seeing this, and then spoke in a low voice, "Besiege the city and then kill off everyone." "YES," Amon replied verbally in a thick voice with a full bow... Since the Demons were able to clearly hear the Niharinguage by using the technique that Robin made, they began to try to imitate the sounds to speak in an audible voice And finally, after millions of years of evolution, some of the Demons started saying stuff other than roaring and snarling, they finally began to be an intelligent race in word and deed... ...After Amon finished his deep bow, he flew towards the Jura city wall, and all the Demons behind him did the same. Other than reaching the level of a dragon in body strength, all of them had reached the level of a Saint in their inner energy cultivation as well!! And because they were used to flying in tens of times higher gravity, in the blink of an eye they were able to bypass the Elders of the me Empire and reach the city walls before them. And only a few secondster, screams began to echo the whole city... "No, NO NO NOOO, LEAVE ME ALONE YOU DEVIL!!" "AAAAHHHHHHHH!!!" ---------------------- "I know you are angry but I think you should have waited before giving that order, maybe one of your old followers or family members is still inside the city somewhere," Jabba spoke as he saw the horrors taking ce over Jura City Even though he has seen many massacres before he still hasn''t gotten used to how the Demons do their business, it is just too... bloody! "Oh, there are, quite a few of them at that, their children and grandchildren and grand-grandchildren.. a few hundreds I guess," Robin spoke coldly, cing his hands behind his back "Then you are..?" Jabba held his eyebrows high, he didn''t understand what Robin was indicating Jabba couldn''t finish his sentence before he heard a piercing sound shouting at him, "Robin! Robin, it is really you, you finally came back!! It''s me your uncle, I have a lot to tell you about what happened in your absence and those traitors that fled the city when we needed them most, but first, get that creature off me!!" Quickly the source of the sound appeared in front of them... a Demon clutching the neck of an old saint in his pajamas, the old man only cried out loud and waved at Robin, and the demon kept looking at Robin as if he was waiting for an order from him. "DID YOU NOT HEAR MY ORDER THE FIRST TIME?" Robin shouted at the demon with an apparent killing intent Without a second dy, the demon opened its mouth and took a bite out of the old saint''s face. As for Robin, he looked at Jabba with a nk face, "I have no followers nor a family here... not anymore." Chapter 310 A Walk... "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH" "HEEELP, ARGHHH PLEASE HELP ME!!!" Blood drenched the streets, thousands of soldiers and civilians, elderly and newborns were being massacred and eaten in the streets "... Have you seen this in the memories of one of the sages?" Jabba sighed and asked, ignoring everything that was happing before his eyes "Yes, the me Empire turned the armies of all the other seven kingdoms against the Burton family and provided them with forty Sages and hundreds of Saints¡­ Millions of soldiers flocked from all directions to uproot my family and capture me! They liked the idea of ??the Fire Explosion Rune, but instead of trying tomunicate with me about it, they decided to Destroy everything and take me as a prisoner, have you ever heard of more arrogance than this before? But they didn''t know that I left to my followers the major heavenlyws andmanded them to take care of our special troops and increase their numbers, so when the war came to Jura there were more than 30,000 saints protecting the city, even without sages in the family, the 30,000 saints held their ground and created a historical epic against thebined army of seven kingdoms. .. This city, MY city, was besieged by 4 million soldiers for 3 continuous months, none of them was able to cross the walls thanks to the coordinated attacks among the family saints, their food, water, medicine, and other necessary supplies almost ran out because of their huge numbers and the strong battles they have to face every day, The Generals of the Seven Royal armies were pressuring the imperial sages to withdraw and regroup before their food and water runs out and their millions of soldiers started to die from hunger, and indeed everyone expected their withdrawal at any moment after the third month... But to everyone''s surprise, the ck Sun Royal Family began sending supplies of food and even weapons to that allied army, nice ah? and the Duchy of Evren, one of our own, sent an additional 300,000 soldiers with all their Saints and knights to support the attack on us and also opened what appeared like an endless supply line for the allied army." "ck Sun Royal Family? You mean the royal family of the kingdom your family lives in?!" Jabba was stunned "Exactly, It is clear that they were afraid that the allied army would attack them out of anger on their way to withdraw, or perhaps they were afraid of the real strength of the Burton family which they showed during the siege... The important thing is that because of what they and the Duchy of Evren had done, the siege seemed as if it would never end" Robin nodded and continued, "Every day that passed the Burton saints seeded in killing thousands of enemy soldiers, but the enemy sages were seeding in hunting dozens of my family''s saints... and this went on for another 3 months." Then he looked in a certain direction and saw a man being eaten in cold blood, "All the *elders* of the Burton family who are in the city now saw that the demise wasing, so they decided to destroy the main gate from the inside and allowed the allied enemy army to flood the city with soldiers within minutes... Because of them, 50% of the city''s citizens were killed, 49% were imprisoned or enved, and the rest are those close to those *Elders* and their friends and the big merchants who surrendered to the invaders... The families of Bradley, Rufus, and Camden have also been destroyed the same way because they stood with the Burton family to the end. Many of them were killed, including my father-inw, Gn Bradley, and the rest were imprisoned or turned into very. "This¡­" Jabba clenched his hand, on his way to this world he was praying for good news to make his master''s psychic''s condition change even a little, but¡­ Jabba sighed and then asked, "What happened to your adopted sons and the rest of your followers?" "After the enemies entered the city and it became impossible to defend it, all the special forces gathered around my four sons, and they, in turn, gathered around M and Richard until they escorted them here, to the warehouse, where a suitable amount of energy stones had been prepared in it previously, and they urged M to take Richard ande to me through the gate... I''m not sure what happened in the warehouse that day but M most likely agreed to protect her son... and after everyone made sure that they were sent to me, thinking that they were *Safe* that way, the Special Forces, apanied by my children, my friend Billy, the Patriarch, and a few elders from the family moved out of the city, and no one was able to stop them... They are now what they call the fleeing troops." Robin began to exin the events he had seen, but with every word, he said he saw the events in front of his eyes... He can clearly see through the eyes of that mid-level sage all those saints surrounding the warehouse and defending it desperately, he sees M and his ten-year-old Richard crying as they refuse to run away and let theirrades face death in their stead... "So the rest of yourrades are safe now...?" Jabba asked quickly, finally finding something positive about it! "Almost~ two-thirds of the family saints are dead, the patriarch and the rest of the elders who chose to fight are dead, Caesar and Alfred Marley were captured and sent somewhere, but other than that everything is perfect!" Robin said sarcastically "Your eldest son, Caesar, has been captured?! What happened? And where is he exactly now? ... And who is Alfred Marley?" Asked Jabba, shocked, as if the problems so far were not enough... "The fleeing troops were surrounded one day, so Caesar used the united attack technique I taught him and remained in his ce to fight off their enemies, The patriarch and the rest of the elders decided to stay as well in a suicide attempt to give the youth a chance to escape..." As for Alfred Marley, he is a prince from the ck Sun Royal Family. He did not like his father''s decisions, so he decided to call his guards and return and defend Jura with his own hands. His father dered his disavowal if he did it, but this did not stop him, and he was one of those who volunteered for the suicide attempt to stop the enemies... But in the end, he and Caesar were captured and the rest were killed¡­ As for where they were taken, I don''t know, I just know that they are being tormented somewhere¡­ Soul Search Technique is still in its initial phase, those two sages died before I knew all I wanted." Jabba lowered his head and clenched his hands tightly as if he wanted to break them. The situation on his master''s mother is worse than he expected... What does this mean for his master''s future? What would this mean for Nihari''s future...? Will Robine back to take care of what''s going on there? He basically didn''t care for a long time, and now this happened!! "I noticed that you used thew of gravity to break through to Knighthood, I realize that you did this to help me in this war, so... Thank you." Robin looked at his side and patted Jabba''s arm gently, he knew this wasn''t an easy decision for him Jabba has been dying building his pirs for almost 20 years now, waiting the day he builds them with the Truth Master Law, but he didn''t hesitate when he was in the current situation and decided on The Major Heavenly Law of Gravity to build his first pirs with. He has basically forsaken his dream to be more useful in the iing wars. Then Robin continued without waiting for Jabba''s reply, "After the Demons finish their work and clean up the city for every filth, tell Amon to go back to Nihari and bring all the Demons who are at Saint level in terms of internal energy or Shaman in terms of physical strength, he should get them ande back to me as soon as possible, I have a general idea of ??where Billy and the rest of the fleeing troops are currently but we will need much more power to rescue them¡­." "Alright, I will tell him." Jabba nodded, already feeling a little proud that Robin praised and even thanked him... "Good, good... I''m going for a little walk, don''t follow me." Robin patted Jabba''s arm again with a slight smile, chose a direction, and walked with uncertain steps... Chapter 311 For The Rescue One weekter--- "Is he still sitting there?" Amon came from behind Jabba and spoke in a hoarse voice Jabba nodded, "He didn''t move a muscle, choose your words with him, I don''t think he is in a good mood..." "Hoo¡­." Amon let out a long exhale and moved toward Robin *step.. step...* Amon reached a distance of two meters from Robin, then stood still and put his hands behind his back without saying a word. After a few minutes, Robin took a long inhale and spoke, "Did you finish your task?" "Yes, I managed to bring 100,000 demons at the level of a saint or a shaman, and I also brought the rest of the dragon or sage level, their total number reached 540, and I also brought a swarm of Dracos for transportation¡­ Everyone is waiting for your orders." Robin nodded and stood up a few secondster, "Come on then, we are alreadyte." Robin walked over towards Amon and Jabba, revealing his clothes and hands that were smeared with mud And showed behind him two graves, one with the name of Catelyn Burton written on it and the other carrying the name of M Burton... One contains the bones of Burton''s mother, while the other contains a few used pieces of women''s clothing and jewelry... ------------------------------------ Two hourster-- Above a mountain west of the kingdom of Oakleya "The forefront forces hold on for a few more minutes, don''t waste all your effort til now for nothing!" Billy shouted at his soldiers, "the reserve forces, move your asses already and get out there!!!" Years passed and Billy and his forces moved from ce to ce and from kingdom to kingdom, destroying cities, viges, and garrisons, then disappearing like ghosts. When the war began, the Burton family had about 30,000 Saints, most of them being low-level saints, but with the storming of Jura City and being chased by united special forces from the rest of the kingdoms and backed by forces from the me Empire from that day one, Their numbers have decreased at an insane rate until they reached a total of less than ten thousand... 20,000 dead saints in ten years... That was more than the total of killed saints in the wars between the 8 kingdoms in the past 15 thousand years! But this wasn''t very good news for the kingdoms either, the remaining special forces that managed to survive all these years all became mid or high-level Saints That''s a force of 10,000 angry mid or high-level Saints that are using Perfect Major Heavenly Law Techniques!! Even after clipping the numbers to a third of what it was, Those Ten Thousand Saints were literally a nightmare to everyone on the continent... It is worth mentioning that each royal army had previously only sent 500 Saints to invade the Burton family, and this was their limit of antagonizing the Saints of all families! Since fleeing Jura, Billy frequentlymanded his forces to separate and wreak havoc throughout the continent as punishment for what they had done to Jura City He and the men of the family decided that if they had to die, they would not die alone. The amount of damage or death they inflicted on the Eight Kingdoms can no longer be counted... Yes, the Eight Kingdoms! The ck Sun Kingdom''s royal family''s aid to their enemies did not go unnoticed, they were among Billys''s targets. The me Empire didn''t care what those fugitives did at first, because in Empire''s eyes their fate was sealed no matter what they did, In the end, they would be captured... but after seeing their ns, and the actual destruction they are causing in the continent, the me Empire began to send more Saints and Sages to the Ancestral Continent in order to subdue them. Today, as every day, Billy and his soldiers were destined to fight a battle, but this time it was not like the others... The me Empire kept pressing the fleeing Troops until they crammed them into the far east of the Continent, it was true that this caused the destruction of almost half of the Oakleya Kingdom doing so, but this was coteral damage for both sides of the conflict... Currently, Billy and his men were fighting an army of 20,000 knights, 5,000 saints, and 100 sages. "The Thirty-first and Thirty-second Division, head to the left and use the White Fire Shield! Sixteenth Wind Division, support the mid-front!" Billy shouted loudly, this battle has been going on for days now Billy upied the top of a mountain and distributed his soldiers in an organized fashion so that they would have the advantage of the higher ground. In fact, if not for his n to have a portion of the Wind Legion support the me Legion by fanning and amplifying their mes, the battle might have already ended! *ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR* "AAAAHHHHHHH!!!" An enormous white me dragon spewed fire at the Empire''s allied army from above, with this attack alone it killed more than twenty knights and injured a few saints! the white me dragon was simr to the one the head of the investigation team tried to attack Robin by in the warehouse, but something was amiss... Whether this Dragon''s angry facial expressions and roar or his behavior and the way he avoids attacks and chooses his targets carefully, it looks like a real living dragon and not just an image formed by fire! But they didn''t know it was actually alive. "Zara, I want your Dragon in the eastern front, they are starting to make a hole in our forces there!" Billy yelled "Yes!!" Zara answered, then the enormous White Fire Dragon began to move towards its new location, spewing fire all its way... This was the unique ability of the Heavenly Major Law of Life, Revival. This dragon was just a me that twenty Fire Legion saints had joined forces to form, and then Zara came and injected life into it. The dragon has the power of twenty saintsbined and has its own consciousness to act independently, and at the same time, it also feelspelled to serve the one who gave it life, the me dragon that was born out of nothing became a new strong ally of Zara, at least temporarily... The dragon would turn into mere fire and disintegrate into thin air after Zara was exhausted by the pressure of this overbearing technique, yet *temporarily* was more than enough to leave a mark in battle! And it''s not only her, several other figures of White mes of phoenixes and dragons are also roaming over the battlefield, all under the control of the other members of the Life Legion! All this strength and diversity, and yet Billy stood watching his soldiers being killed one by one by the Sages... If Caesar was here, he could have used thebined attacks to kill some of them and threaten the others, but now? They are simply peerless on the battlefield. If the situation continues as it is, they will have to flee again, but the numbers of the Sages participating in the battle this time indicate that most of the Burton saints will die before they seed, that''s if they seed at all... *SAAAAAAAAAAAAAA* At that moment, a loud shriek resounded over the battlefield taking all the attention towards it. When Billy looked toward the source, he was surprised that the sky had changed color from so many flying beastsing their way, Billy was taken aback and was about to shout at his troops to look out, but a familiar face standing above the beast at the front caught his eyes, "Robin?!" Chapter 312 [Bonus Chapter]Gulp! "Robin.. it''s Robin! It''s really Robin haha!!" "Father..? Father, I''m here!!!" "His Excellency has returned to us!" "Hmmm?" The sudden haughty cheers and the happy faces of the Burtons'' troops attracted the attention of the sages of the me Empire allied army. They all throw their caution aside and looked behind them to see what the Burtons were happy about... but their features did not know the same happiness. Shock... Surprise... Alert... Mixed feelings hit the Empire''s allied army when they saw the massive Draco Fleet The battle has already stopped, part of them is looking at the iing winged beasts, raising their weapons, and shouting happily, and the other part is looking visibly anxious. Although they did not know who or what they were, as long as the fleeing Burton troops are happy with their arrival, it is certainly not good news! "They say... Robin?" One of the Sages from the me Empire finally remarked, "Like Robin Burton? The one we have been looking for all these years...?" "Can''t you see their reactions? Only Robin Burton can give them that fake morale boost even though they are on the verge of death, he''s the one who got them to this state from the first state yet they are still pinning their hopes on him, what a bunch of idiots..." Another sage said and floated up, The rest of the Sages on the me Empire also began to float up to meet the winged beasts. "Hmmm?" One by one they started to furrow their brows after reaching a certain height, only now they noticed that above each of the winged beastsy a number of crimson-colored creatures with long horns... the shape of those creatures alone caused their heartbeat to slow down! and their aura... "Saints..?! there are thousands of them!" One of the Imperial Sages suddenly shouted after confirming the aura of a few Demons "Look at that over there, the power of his aura is close to mine!" Another low-level sage pointed at Amon, opening his eyes to thest of them *Raaf Raaf Raaf* Atst, the Draco fleet reached a distance of 500 meters from the sages in front of them, and then Robin raised his hand, and all the Dracos stopped and started beating their wings heavily to stay in mid-air. "You there, Introduce yourself! ...And what the hell are those crimson things behind you!" The Sage who was flying in the middle of the rest stepped forward and shouted toward Robin, releasing his high-ranking Saint aura. Robin looked at him speechlessly for about two seconds, then down and started moving his eyeballs until he found Billy, "Are you Alright?" "HAHAHA Yeah, I''m right, youte bastard, I''m alright..." Billy''s eyes started to moist when he heard Robin''s voice again and confirmed it was him. There is something a little different in his features and his voice, it seemed like it has be somehow colder, but this is undoubtedly his friend Robin!! Then Robin moved his eyes to locate three of the closest and dearest people to him, he was happy enough that he was able to see them whole, but his heart clenched when he saw their condition Zara and Peon and Theo were all covered in blood, mud, and wounds. Especially so for Theo... Robin hardly knew him from the many injuries to his face and body! He and the rest of the Darkness Legion carry out operations behind the enemy lines to destroy their ranks and distract them, the Dark Legion was one of the most important factors that enabled the rest to survive despite the continuous fighting for days, but did not It was without consequences. They are not hunting ordinary soldiers this time, but saints. In each operation, the forces of darkness were besieged and some are killed and others are injured... It was clear from their numbers now that they would be the first legion to be exterminated in this battle out of the four. However, the three smiled in their hearts when they saw their father again, forgetting their fatigue. Zara almost even flew towards him, weeping with happiness, but her Life Legion colleagues caught her leg and brought her back to the ground in time, afraid that she would be an easy target. "Sorry, I know I''mte." Robin felt a little cold in his chest when he saw them and spoke "Yeah yeah, what a heartwarming reunion, sorry to interrupt, but the good news is that you will meet again in prison shortly." The sage of the empire standing in the middle said mockingly, drawing Robin''s attention. Robin looked at that sage for a moment, "Mason Bat, level 39 sage, head of the expedition that came from the Empire to investigate my affairs, The one who issued the order to destroy my Jura... Hope you are ready to face the consequences." "Hmmm..?!" The sage raised his eyebrow, A little surprised that Robin knew his name and status as they just met, "Face the consequences? Hahaha, do you think those beasts you brought can stand before the Major Heavenly Law of Fire because they have the numerical advantage? By myself, I will roast them all!" A half smile appeared on Robin''s face and then he looked to his left, his eye fell on one of the demons and spoke in an oddnguage, "Sakar, you know what to do." "I will make it painful." Sakar, one of the strongest Demon Kings in the Eastern Region, gave a big scary smile that showed his giant fangs, then he flew over the Draco he was standing on towards Sage Mason. "I don''t know what kind of an ugly thing are you but it wouldn''t matter,e and taste the real Major Heavenly Law of Fire!" Masonughed coldly, gestured for the rest behind him to back off, and then lit a faint yellow me in his right hand. "ROOOOAAAAAAAAR!!" Sakar roared like an angry beast when he saw the faint yellow me, and then shouted in a raspy, chilling voice, ""What is this.. polluted me?! You dare show it to my master? unforgivable!" "Hah?" White mes appeared on Sakar''s hand as he approached his target, the same white mes with which the me Corps had tormented him over the course of ten years! Although Mason didn''t understand a word of what Sakar said, he understood something.. he was angry at him for some reason. Quickly he tried to raise his defenses to repel the attack and then finish this demon with one blow to prove his strength, But before he raised his hand to fend it off, he received a punch from Sakar that knocked him out a few teeth, and his pale yellow me waspletely burnt when it touched the white me, and he was sent flying like a meteor to the ground "General!!" The Sages behind Mason shouted when they saw this, some of them rushed towards him to see if he is okay, and some rushed towards Sakar to stop him from pursuing their general any longer. *swoosh, swoosh, swoosh* Several shades of crimson ran past Robin at that moment, and all the Demons with a Dragon in body strength or a Sage in inner energy rushed towards the Empire Sages, in a split second every sage found himself facing a demon or more, they didn''t even know where they appeared from! "AAAAAAHHHHHHHH!!" "Stay back you damn thing, or I will burn you down!" As if the demons had be deaf and dumb again, they attacked immediately and without introductions or warm-ups, they didn''t start small talks or tried to get in lines or coordinate their attacks Every attack from the demons was so ruthless that it seemed as if they wanted to eat part of their opponents, which terrified the sages of the empire greatly... They didn''t know that they were actually nning to eat them! The physical strength of the Demons was enough to beat any sage at the same level easily, whether their strength or speed had taken a huge leap sinceing to this world, their physical design was simply a level above the creatures of this world! And now these creatures can use the power of the Heavenly Laws as well... "No, no, get away from me, get away from me!! Nooo AAAAAAHHHHHHHH----" A cry from an Empire sage came out as his defenses were breached, fearing that the demon would deal a fatal blow, but instead of sending a punch or a kick, the demon moved its head forward and took a bite of the sages neck, then gulped... "WHAT THE HELL!!" "Those things eat humans!?" "F*CK! GET INTO THE DEFENSIVE ARRAY!!" Chapter 313 Besieged "HEEEEELP!! AAAAAHHHHHHH.. Help me! Please... SOMEONE KILL ME!!!! AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Miserable Criesing from beneath the ongoing battle, finally made the Empire Sages remember that their General had just been tossed to the ground minutes ago. "General Mason, I''m afraid we can''t break free ande for you, you must find a way ande to the defensive formation at once, or else you might--" one of the Sages shouted for his General to get up from the ground and join them, but the words got stuck in his throat once he sent a low-level demon sage flying, and looked beneath him. He did not find General Mason, the man whose will changes everything under the heavens, the man who moved all the Eight kingdoms'' armies just by saying the words... He only saw a man lying on the ground, With Demon King Sakar stomping on his face, while he ate his leg slowly... But seeing carefully, that man''s clothes and whatever was still visible on his face under Sakar''s foot... This man was undoubtedly their General!! General Mason Bat, the level 39 Sage, was being eaten alive from the bottom up helplessly, he could do nothing but scream and weep in pain. "G-- GENERAAAAAAAAAAL!" One of Mason''s old friends lost his mind when he saw this terrifying sight, broke the defensive formation, and rushed down *SWOOSH* But he couldn''t advance much, a demon came from his side like a sh of red light, and with a swift w strike, That sage''s head was separated from his body... *BAA* That sage''s head fell to the ground, his eyes still filled with determination to save his old friend. *cling* The weapons of the knights and saints of the imperial allied forces began to fall to the ground in session from what they saw, some even wet their pants and others started crying *What brought us here?* A question that resonated in everyone''s mind at this point, most of them were special forces from the Eight Kingdoms who were sent to follow the orders of the sages of the empire and eliminate the *rebels*... But do they really have anything to do with this?! "w-- we must help them." One of the saints spoke in a shaky voice, "when they finish with the Sages they wille after us for sure, we must help our Sages!! we are 5,000 thousand saints and they only have 200 beasts, we can undoubtedly make a difference if we help our sages, we can kill them! Come on!!" As that Saint was talking he began to convince himself, he manages to gain some momentum and started flowing up, the rest of the saints from the alliance also started looking at each other and then made up their minds and flew after him too... They must kill those beasts, or it will be their turn shortly after. "Tsk~" When Robin detected the saints approaching from below, he raised his hand and gave a signal with an annoyed expression The rest of the Demons who were still on the backs of the Dracos started jumping and descending one by one. "WHAT?!" The first Saint who flew upwards was extremely surprised when he saw a demon descending towards him with full speed, his terrifying face looking at him and his jaws wide open. "AAAHHHHHH!!!!" "SH*T! there are more of them!!" Because the Draco swarm was standing in the air so high, no one below could see clearly what was above their backs, or perhaps nobody wanted to check it out for fear of what they might find... "Oh my..." Billy muttered as he took a step back, his face transforming from happiness at Robin''s arrival to utter horror. The scene in front of him looked as if the sky was overcast with Draco clouds that starting to rain demons! All of Billy''s soldiers let their weapons touch the ground as well, fear filled their faces, even though they would not have asked for such a hideous death for their enemies "Run!" An Alliance Saint shouted and flew over the heads of Billy and his army, then more followed behind him "BILLY!!!" A strong shout from Robin woke up Billy and the rest of his soldiers from their daze "Eh? Ah yes yes, Block the road!! Don''t let anyone pass over us, this is our chance to get our revenge guys!!" Billy raised his sword and flew behind one of the saints who were trying to escape and attacked him Although the fight swiftly was fierce between them, both of them were putting an eye on their opponent and an eye on what was happening behind them... About 20,000 demons descended from above those winged beasts, some of them shed with the 5,000 thousand saints of the alliance, and the rest descended on the alliance knights as a group of lions and found a flock of innocent little sheep... Atrocity... massacre... no one found a word to describe what is happening right now "Please.. please let me go.. please, I don''t want to be eaten... I have children waiting for me at home¡­." The saint fighting Billy retreated a few meters and prostrated in the air towards Billy, and started crying "I¡­" Bailey hesitated when he saw this, then looked toward what was happening behind him "F*CK!!" Billy clenched his fists tightly and then looked at that saint again, "Okay you can go, but you mustn''te after us again and--" "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" Billy''s eyes widened at thest of them, someone came from behind the prostrated saint, grabbed him by the nape, and turned him into a ze of an extremely dark me. Billy felt as if his soul was leaving him when he sensed the aura of that me. Everything happened in an instant, Billy couldn''t even make a reaction, but momentster he was able to see the person who did it from behind the ck me, "....Robin?" "Hmph." Robin threw the charred corpse aside and cleaned his hands as if he was holding his trash bag, "I saw this person, he was one of the busiest participants in the Jura massacre, he single-handedly killed dozens of your family and he was intending to kill you now, but you almost let him escape? if you acted that soft then What will the rest of your men do? What is wrong with you!?" "I¡­" Billy looked down, not knowing what to say "Go back and construct a proper siege, don''t allow another one of them to escape, or don''t me me if I punish you ording to the militaryws!" Robin pointed towards the battle. Billy followed Robin''s thump and looked behind him at the atrocities that were taking ce... His men were fighting with a quarter of their usual strength, they looked horrified, even though they knew these creatures were helping them, they felt the need to escape with the Empire Allied Forces! He looked back at Robin for a moment, as if he wanted to stop what was happening, but he found a cold, emotionless face, so he flew back into the arena, "DAMMITTTTT!!! Get yourselves into Formation Zero, you don''t have to participate in the killing but don''t let one of them escape, push them to the back and let those beings do their work, if one of you goes against the order, he will be considered a traitor!!" "YES!!" The Burton Special Forces shouted and began to take tight defensive formations "No, NOOOOOOO, let''s pass!!" "Just let me pass or kill me yourself!!!" "AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Chapter 314 Seeing An Old Friend Half an hourter--- "Salute His Excellency, We salute Robin Burton!" About 9,000 Saints got down on one knee and shouted in unison. "Father!! Woaaa''.." Zara ran and fell into Robin''s chest and started weeping bitterly, forgetting for an instant that she was the leader of hundreds of Saints in the Life Legion and a fierce fighter who had fought countless battles and taken countless lives. "Take it easy, I''m here now..." Robin held her closer to him and gently stroked her hair with a slight smile. This was the first genuine smile that appeared on his face since he left for Nihari, for the first time in 21 years his smile was not fake, there were no pride or joy behind it, just love and a sense of relief... Although Zara is now more than forty years old, in his eyes, she is still the same child he rescued from very when she was 8 years old. Then he looked around him again and found two familiar young men, he opened one of his arms and spoke and spoke with the same gentle smile, "What are you waiting for?" Theo and Peon looked at each other for a moment and then rushed into Robin''s embrace as well... Thest two decades have been too hard for them, Only after he left did the two of them know how dependent they were on him. Finally, after about a minute Robin let them go and looked behind him, and then pointed out, "This is Jabba, my first and only disciple at the moment, you can count on him for anything you want help with, and this is Amon of the Demon race and he is one of my loyal followers if you want to move the demons or Anything rted to them, just talk to him and he will arrange it... just use the Thoughts Conveying Technique as they don''t understand ournguage yet" Then he addressed a word to Jabba and Amon in Nihari''snguage, "These three are my adopted children, Theo, Peon, and Zara. If they ask you for something, don''t hesitate to do it, and if you need anything too they are there for you, Alright?" "Understood." The five nodded, and then Peon and Theo moved and shook hands with Jabba and Amon... There was still some dread in their hearts for the giant and the other creature who seemed to have crawled out of the bottom of hell, but as long as they followed their father, everything was fine, not only that but rather a certain safe, and prideful feeling began to appear in their hearts as their father managed to get these powerful creatures to work for him... But this is only to be expected! "Hmmm?" Robin looked around trying to find a certain person, until finally his eyes fell in a certain direction, and spoke, "Hey... How long are you going to keep staring there?" Billy was still wide-eyed and looking at a demon eating the liver of one of the sages of the me Empire as if he was eating candy, and not only him.. but the entire me Empire army had been wiped out and was being eaten with pleasure now before his eyes!! Although the Burton family''s army testified that these demons came to their rescue and did not touch one of them with harm, they unconsciously maintained the defensive formation even while saluting Robin, the horror they are seeing isn''t something you can just overlook... How can a rabbit feel safe in the presence of a wolf, even if it helped him once?! "BILLY!" A shout again from Robin woke Billy from his disorientation, and he looked at Robin, "These are...?" "Don''t worry about them, they know when to eat and when to stop. Tell the men to rest too, it is all right." He spoke with a slight smile and then continued, "After you finish sorting things out, I want to see you alone." "Alright, I''ll meet you in that tent there in a quarter of an hour." Billy nodded and went to check on the men and start setting up a camp ---------------- After a quarter of an hour - themander''s tent Billy raised the curtain and walked in, looking worried, "Robin, are you sure these things will behave? Are you sure they will follow your orders? There are about twenty thousand of them out there, if they go crazy, we are all dead... The men are terrified outside!" "They were living on eating beasts and mortals, without me they would not dream of tasting the taste of cultivators of the level of a saint or a sage, they would not have even dreamed of seeing, hearing, and talking.. Don''t worry, they will do what they are asked," Robin said with a small smile and then pointed toward the chair Billy didn''t understand anything of what Robin was saying but understood enough to know that Robin had great faith in them, so he let out a long sigh and went to sit down smiling, "I didn''t expect to see you today... I didn''t expect to see you again at all... seeing you here with that army, you came back knowing that we are in trouble? It must be M... When you were stillte after M and Richard went to you, we thought that something bad happened to you three, or you thought it was useless toe back and forsaken us, but it is clear that you met in the end.. that is reassuring." Robin kept staring at Billy for about five seconds, after which he forced himself to move his left cheek to form a half smile and nodded. "Tell me about your trip, and how did you know we were here?" Billy Asked "...Heh~ When I found out what was going on here I used the Major Heavenly Space Law to reverse the coordinates I got from the All-Seeing God to locate this, and then again used Major Heavenly Space Law to connect the gate in Jura and the gate in Nihari, the two gates working together made us arrive almost instantaneously after If it took me 8 days for the one-way trip to Nihari when I left, it also greatly reduced the cost of sending one person." Robin replied and then continued, "After I got here I caught two Sages, I performed a Soul Search on them, and one of them knew about the hunt and siege that would be imposed on you in this area...so I came immediately after the army assembled." "This¡­ So, you and all those demons descended on Jura City? At the Metal Warehouse? What happened there?!" Asked Billy, looking frustrated, Jura had always been on his mind since they ran away years ago, but he and his troops didn''t dare toe back. "Jura has returned to us¡­ Almost... Most of its inhabitants were killed or became ves after the conquest of the empire, and most of its defenses and towers fell¡­ but otherwise, it has returned to us." Robin said with a painful expression "Hahaha, that is great!! As long as the city is there we can always rebuild it." Billyughed loudly and hit his hip, then theughter went away immediately as if he remembered something, "That is bad, who did you leave in charge of the city after you left?" "Don''t worry, the ones you fear are still swimming in the bellies of demons out there," Robin replied with an emotionless face "...Heh~" Billy gave a long sigh and started rubbing his forehead, "I was so angry at them that I was about to order Theo to send a suicide squad of the Darkness Legion to assassinate them, but I held myself back, actually part of me was happy with what they did... We who tried to resist til the end were doomed to die no matter how long our resistancested, but their actions at least gave life to some bearers of the Burton surname. We fought without fear because we know that the family name will not be erased after our death. "It seems you didn''t hear much after your escape? Those traitors didn''t just cause you to escape... After the empire entered the city, they killed half of the family and enved most of the other half. The ones who were left unharmed are those traitors and their descendants, it was better to issue the order and kill them off than for them to live on and be the new face of the family! You don''t have to pity them, Billy, they got just what they deserved." Robin spoke in a low voice, but also in apparent exasperation Chapter 315 Im Fine "Yet..." Billy muttered in a low voice when he heard Robin''s words, he didn''t find it wrong to punish them as they are safe now, but feeding them to those demons? He had seen with his own eyes how cruel this sight is... No human being showed go through this, even those traitors. "Tell me what you know about empires." Robin changed the subject and asked "Heh~" Billy gave a long sigh and then continued, "In the past, after the Sacred Tree Emperor discovered the majorw of nts and became the first person to discover a majorw and the most powerful person on the continent, he established arge empire and he and his family controlled the whole world at that time, but he quickly He found that the ce is too *tight* for them, so one day he decided to go on an exploration trip outside the boundaries of knownnds... After a few years, he came back and used the Major nt Law to make gigantic wooden ships and then took all his family on them, and forcibly took a few other lesser families, I think they are the servants and workers or something like that, and then simply disappeared as if they didn''t exist, were it not for the historical evidence of their existence, we would have thought that they were just a fantasy story... Then the Emperor of Wind came along, then the Emperor of Water, and finally the Emperor of me, all of them went out to explore after proving themselves as the rulers of the known world, and after their return, they took all their family members and loyal followers'' families and then disappeared on huge ships, we did not know where they are going... Their mystery continued until the great war ear, a massive war broke out all over the known because there was no one powerful entity to rule anymore, every big family that exist wanted to take a piece of the cake, and everyone started ughtering each other to secure somend for themselves, even our Burton family was participating heavily in that war alongside the Marley family... After a few decades from the start of the great war, Very powerful people appeared who imed to be from the Four Empires and that what was happening in the *Ancestor Continent* affected the serenity of the rest of the world And they directly supported 8 families to quickly win their wars, and those eight families,ter on, established the Eight Kingdoms, and then the Four Empires made somews that the Kingdoms should obey, or else they were punished severely. The royal families over the years have had intermittent contact with the empires and have learned a few things about them, Alfred Marley told us all he knows... It turns out that they did not disappear and did not go to a higher world as the people thought, but rather went to other neighboring continents, undiscovered continents full of minerals, unique beasts, and an abundance of energy stones, Each and every one of them a paradise full of untapped natural resources Those continents should have been a new sanctuary for everyone, but now each of the continents is at the disposal of just one family!! ? Alfred told us that there are 6 continents in the world, the first one the continent from which creation began and the inhabitants of empires call it thend of the ancestors, as for the four empires, each of them controls a continent alone As for the sixth central continent, it is not yet inhabited by humans and the four empires use it asnd for training their young and conducting training battles between them, and if there is an important resource in it, then a challenge among the young generation will determine the empire that takes that resource." Billy spoke in one breath "Hmm, the me Empire is upying a continent of their own, so that''s where I saw Caesar and the rest being held¡­ Do you know where the fire Empire content is exactly?" Robin asked "No... Wait, Caesar is still alive?! That''s excellent!!" Billy shook his head, then yelled "You don''t know, huh... It''s okay, I have another way to know where they are exactly... Tell me, have there been any problems between the four empires during thest millennium?" Robin asked Billy shook his head, "Not in the past Millennium and not before that either, there is simply nothing to fight over, do you imagine? One family has an entire continent at their disposal, if they lived another million years they wouldn''t need anything else, why would they fight amongst themselves? I really envy them for this life, they have true peace..." "Not for long," Robin replied. "Excuse me..?" Billy asked when he heard this, raising his eyebrows "Hmmm, leave them for now and tell me about the current general situation in our ancestral continent," Robin spoke of the topic "...the general situation in the Ancestor Continentpletely changed after their decision to obey the orders of the me Empire and attack us, We had nowhere to escape anyway so we had to take revenge as much as possible! Almost ten years have passed since Jura was overrun, and since then my forces and I have been flying from city to city and kingdom to kingdom destroying everything thates before our eyes. All kingdoms have fallen to 40% of their original strength during the past ten years, We tried to attack the two capitals of the kingdoms of Oakleya and the Lying Water to uproot the Royal families therepletely, but both of them fled before we arrived, so we destroyed the two capitals and fled. we suffered arge number of losses as a result of that as well, but we did not focus much on the subject, we knew are all dead in the end, we even stooped counting our deaths a few years ago, we intended to annihte one or two kingdomspletely before thest of us gets killed! But you are here now, with the help of those 20,000 demons outside, we can reupy and re-fortify Jura City again, we can slowly grow the Burton family again and make everyone fear us once more!" Billy spoke excitedly. But he was surprised by Robin''s reply, "No, your original n is good, I''ll walk through it too." "My original n...?" "Yes, I will destroy everyone first then I will think about the next stage, but there is a slight modification to your original n... Now it will not be a suicide n." "You¡­ didn''t you hear what I was saying? I had 30,000 saints but we failed topletely destroy any kingdom, if we add the twenty thousand demons and the two hundred demon sages outside they will help you against one or two kingdoms that''s for sure, maybe three kingdoms, but in the end, the me Empire will send more men, we will be greatly damaged and We will be surrounded again like what happened today... why don''t we keep our forces until we regrow our family? with you here we will have a better army and better defenses, Then we can really take revenge!" Billy said quickly "I have a few times the number of those demons in Jura ready to head my orders, they are more than enough to eat everyone who participated in the Jura City massacre," Robin replied coldly "Three times? This¡­ a moment, did you just say EAT?! No no no, the appearance of those demons alone will cause panic everywhere, they are already making you look like the f*cking devil king incarnate, and now you want people from other kingdoms to see them eat their rtives under your orders? You have to reconsider! Didn''t you want to spread justice? Didn''t you want to normalize the good life to make everyone love to serve us? what about the charity you started!? You will say goodbye to all of this forever if you do what you say!!" Billy panicked and spoke, he himself was still terrified of those demons even though he was on their side! "Hehe, I was so adorable back then, huh? too adorable ¡­" Robinughed sarcastically and shook his head, "You don''t have to worry about my petty requests like this anymore, secondly I want to feed the demons to get them stronger anyway." "...Robin, what exactly happened to you?" Billy reached for his hand and put it on Robin''s knee with an expression filled with questioning and even some sadness, this wasn''t his friend! "I''m fine... I have never been better in my life." Chapter 316 Crimson Cloud The next day-- At the highest point on the mountain "Hey, I came as fast as I could, did I miss something?" Billynded next to Robin, then nodded at Amon and Jabba, who were standing next to him A demon came to his tent a short while ago, telling him via the Thoughts Conveying technique that Robin wanted to see him for something important, so he came flying towards the top of the mountain, but it is clear that they started the meeting without him... "You came just in time." Robin nodded at him with a slight smile and then looked back at Amon, "Do you know what to do now? Do you need me to repeat anything?" "Everything... is clear... everything... will be done ording to your orders," Amon spoke in a raspy voice "Good, you may start the execution then," Robin spoke and then gestured to him to leave, so Amon gave a full bow and then flew towards the rest of the sages of the Demon race "Hey, what was this? What is he going to do?" Billy spoke and then started looking around randomly, "Why are those crimson creatures starting to move? Where are they going?!" "You don''t have to worry about this, I called you to tell you to gather your men, we will go back to Jura at once." Robin patted Billy on the shoulder with a slight smile and his eyes closed "Hah? Going to Jura?! The men need a rest, We have been in a constant fighting state for days, and we were being chased down for weeks now!" Billy panicked and said, "Can you calm down a bit and tell me what you are thinking? let''s think about our next step together okay?" "Everything has already been prepared, you don''t have to worry about anything other than what I asked you now, you will know everything when the results arriveter," Robin spoke with a smile and patted Billy''s shoulder "Eh? What the..." Billy furrowed his eyebrows and moved his eyes between Robin and Jabba, not knowing what was going on. "I expect everyone will be ready to leave within an hour... and you don''t have to worry about their fatigue, they won''t be walking to Jura." Robin withdrew his hands and pointed toward the tall trees at the bottom of the mountain where about five thousand Dracos were nesting. Billy looked at those majestic creatures and opened his eyes to thest of them.. Are they going to ride these back?! --------------------------- A few hourster... *baa* *baa baa baa* The Draco beasts descended on the already damaged walls of Jura and the tall buildings that were partly still standing in the city, and one by one the Burton Saints jumped down. The excitement of riding the Dracos ad witnessing their amazing speed went down after they saw Jura again. Traces of destruction are everywhere around them, the streets still painted a dark red after the massacre that took ce ten years ago, and even the fresh blood the demons left behind after the recent *cleansing* of the city... Nine thousand Saints could threaten the existence of any kingdom on the continent, but they fell to their knees one by one upon seeing this scene with eyes filled with tears of strife and hearts crying out in pain.. With all that strength they had, they failed to protect their people and property.. what they are seeing now is what they got, they have no one or nowhere else. Robin looked around quietly... when he was here before he was in no mood to examine the whole state of the city. Almost nothing remained the same... Even the metal pyramid that Robin built as a huge Oath tablet showed old traces of melting on the sides, it is clear that arge number of sages tried to melt it to destroy it and free the Rune Masters and the special forces to extract information from them, but it is clear that they failed and stopped. "...the city will need major rehabilitation," Billy spoke while holding a handful of dark red soil under his feet, it became questionable if it''s even suitable for growing corps anymore "Nothing will be rehabilitated here, this soil will not be razed again and the streets will not be cleaned, every drop of blood will remain there forever..." Robin spoke and looked around "...It is our city, the city that has contained the Burton family for more than 6,000 years... we... we..." Billy stood up and clenched his hand tightly, He knew exactly what Robin was saying He does not dare to give orders to clean the ce and treat his family''s blood as garbage that must be disposed of, and even if his heart hardens and does it, how can he look at these streets and eat the crops of thisnd again? Robin didn''t even bother trying to convince Billy anymore, knowing he didn''t need to, "Take your time you and the rest of the family sages and take a break from the wars of thest decade, then spread out over the continent to search for the prisoners and ves of the Burtons and Bradleys and whatever family helped us to the end during the war, I will leave the entire Draco Legion to you to make it easier for you to do it, gather them here in camps in front of Jura City until we find another suitable shelter, your task from now on you and your men is to search and protect, don''t put anything else in mind..." "Hmm? It''s not as if the Empire and the rest of the kingdoms will be watching us as we reunite the family!" Billy looked at Robin with furrowed eyebrows, "But you already know that... You are going to do something big, aren''t you? Give the men just two days to catch their breath and then we will fight with you to our very ends!" "No one has to die anymore, just do what I told you, and keep Zara and the two boys close, when theye back from exploring the city, tell them I''ve gone on a short errand and I''ll be done before they miss me," Robin said with a smile Billy was horrified to hear Robin''s words, "You will even leave your kids behind? What exactly are you trying to hide?" "...A part of me that I don''t want them to see yet, But I know they will understandter." Robin concluded with this vague sentence but didn''t seem to intend to exin further, then looked up at the sky and whistled loudly, and then shouted, "Let''s start the next part of the n." At that moment, Billy felt that the ground was shaking under his feet, more than eighty thousand demons came out of the forests near the city and from the very heart of the city and stood in eightbat formations, each one made up of ten thousand demons At the head of each formation were dozens of white-haired demons who looked even more powerful, then the formations shot in different directions... Robin and Jabba chose two different demon formations and disappeared in different directions... --------------------------------- After participating in the siege on Jura with 300 thousand soldiers and giving the me Empire Allied army an unlimited amount of food and other supplies, they were without a doubt the top winners of the war! After Jura Fell, Duke Donald Evren raced to im all the Burtonnds, of course, he couldn''t get theirnds at the Kingdoms of Dolivar and The Lying Water, but happily swallowed their everything inside the ck Sun The only piece ofnd he left was Jura and the surrounding area to be the main base for the me Empire to station their troops and do their research. With this, the Evren Duchy became the biggest Duchy in the ck Sun and arguably in the whole ancestral continent! Their new size and manpower, and their new strong connection with the Empire Sages made them an object of envy from everyone, Even the Royal Family of the ck Sun started to deal with them with the utmost respect. One hourter--- the new frontier of the Duchy of Evren. "Hmmm? What is that cloud of dust over there? Are they wild horses?" One of the guards responsible for protecting the northern border of the Duchy of Evren spoke His colleague came and stared at the cloud of dust for a while, "I don''t know either, the vision is notpletely clear, but I think I see some Crimson creatures¡­ hmmm, they have horns too¡­" Chapter 317 A Talk Over The Walls A weekter... Over the walls of the capital of the ck Sun *Gulp* "May the heavens have mercy on us..." Thousands of soldiers standing on top of the walls gazed toward the horizon and began to recite their prayers This wasn''t the first time the capital had faced a hostile army, but it was the first time everyone stood inside its walls, At this moment, it didn''t matter if you are a mortal or a sage, everyone was shivering at the sight they saw. The iing army was not a Royal one estimated its numbers in the millions, but a mere ten thousand foot soldiers... They had no siege equipment and no one flew in dazzling formations to terrorize their opponents, they just walked there... And seeing the effect, it seems that they really didn''t need to do anything. *baa baa baa* With neither quick nor slow steps, a battalion approached that seemed to have just escaped from the bottom of Hell, they were all naked and crimson in color, taller than average humans, with long spiral horns, some of these horns even reached a meter long! The only human in the army looked like a dwarf when spotted next to them, even while riding on a war horse... "Is... Is that Robin Burton?!" "Oh my God, the rumor is true." "Sh*t, we should have taken a neutral stance!!" The Marley family''s Knights and even the Sages started talking in a low voice There were rumors over the past few days that many cities inside their kingdom were invaded and killing spray happened, however everyone who got out to find the truth about these rumors didn''te back again... Seeing the sight in front of their eyes now, it must have been true... It took a few seconds for the side talks to stop again, but they all started looking at a certain person from behind aggressively as if they wanted to rip him apart. Sage Albert Marley approached the person the Knights and Sages from the Royal Family were looking at, and spoke in a low voice, "Philip, what are we going to do now? I don''t think Robin came today for a friendly conversation..." Phillip Marley gritted his teeth hard and then looked next to him in the direction of a few people dressed in the traditional dress of the me Empire, he looked desperate, if they asked he would kneel and beg without a doubt. "Hehe, there''s no need to say anything, he''s just an idiot who doesn''t know his weight, you shouldn''t be fooled by the shapes of those monsters, maybe he brought a few clowns from his family and changed their shapes and their auras in our eyes with an illusion technique or something, after all, he is the creator of all those techniques right? I assure you they are just human beings who haven''t even reached the Knighthood realm!" A sage chuckled and spoke, that person especially had the strongest aura of all the Sages on the walls *Baa baa b--* Robin raised his left hand off his horse when he got as close to the walls as he wanted. The Demon battalion stopped, then Robin quietly lowered his hand and looked up... Then he ignored everything and everyone else and only looked into Albert Marley''s eyes with an expressionless face. Albert held his gaze for only three seconds, before turning his eyes to the left and sping his hands tightly. When Robin saw this, he finally spoke, "When I had to leave, I thought a lot about the most powerful and credible person I knew, I wanted someone to trust my family with, and I couldn''t think of a better choice than you... For everything I gave your family, I asked you for one thing, and that was to protect my family until I came back, and you were kind enough and agreed, you said you wouldn''t allow anyone to touch Jura City until I came back.. Did that happen, Albert?" "...." Albert Marly couldn''t find anything to say, he just clenched both of his fists so quickly that it looked like they were about to shatter. "His name is his highness, Sage Albert! Secondly, you may talk to me, what have youe for, Robin Burton? Do you think you can do whatever you want within my kingdom?" Philip spoke, looking at Robin from the top of his nose "Albert.. did this... HAPPEN..?!" Robin repeated his question again, but this time with a cold tone and clear killing intent that made even his war horse freeze in ce and stop breathing for a few seconds. "Y- Yes, It happened... it happened..." Albert replied, surprising even himself "Our family broke a pact with the Burtons?" "Oh my God... we are about to fight monster-like creatures, but we are the bad guys in this story?!" They were already at fault for helping an army that came to destroy a family in theirnds, and they know it, but every Marley convinced himself that it was a person was and they got nothing to do with it, only now did they know how wrong they were... The morale of the soldiers, which was already low, plummeted more than ever, they just started looking at each other from the corners of their eyes, and some started letting their swords touch the ground with their mouths wide open in shock... "you..!!" Philip looked at his cousin Albers, visibly angry Albert went silent and looked at the ground, not even knowing why he replied... but quickly convinced himself that he had responded because of his guilt and because of the monster army in front of him. "Robin Burton!!" Philip shouted loudly, "The decision to send supplies to the Allied army was mine alone, you ran a great Duchy once and you know how things go... me no one but yourself for what happened, you won the enmity of many when you were still weak and you showed so much to the world when you were still a kid, simply survival of the strongest, and you weren''t the strong side in that equation!" Robin ignores Philip again and continues to speak to Albert, "In recognition of your frankness and our past together, I will give you onest chance, you have ten seconds..mit suicide the way you like it.. if the battle starts while you are alive, believe me, you will regret it." "Hahaha,mitted suicide? Do you think you can touch him when he is standing among us..? I can''t believe we have been searching for the past decade for this kid who doesn''t even know what he got himself into!" One of the Sages dressed in the me Empire''s army uniformughed loudly, Then continued, "I was nning to wait until our battalion that went out to hunt down the rest of your fugitive filthy family members and send them to search for you and bring you to me, I can''t believe you came to us with your own foot haha!" For the first time, Robin moved his eye from Albert and fell on that sage, "Hmm? Are you saying that none of those idiots contacted you Via The Sound Talismans before they were eaten...?" "...Before they were what..?" That wise man furrowed his eyebrows and asked in surprise "..." Robin moved his eyes towards the hands of all the people standing on the wall and then smiled, "So then, the sound talismans that were sold in the markets have expired and you can no longer make anymore because of the harsh oath that the Rune Masters have taken, I took my timeing here to give you time to call whatever troops you have left so that I can end you in one go, but you don''t even know what is going on around you..." "Hmph, Speaking crazy things won''t prevent me from capturing you! today I''m going to make you tell us about the location of the oath tablets that silenced all our targets and rendered them useless, then you will keep creating what we need for the rest of your miserable life... you will be the dog of the empire from now on!" A big smile appeared on the Sage of the me Empire''s face "What a great n!" Robin pped when he heard this, then looked at the Demon to his right, "Are you hungry?" Chapter 318 This Is Personal About an hourter -- Outside the walls of the capital of the ck Sun ~Long Inhale~ "Haaah~ The weather is perfect today¡­." Robin let out a long exhale as he faced the sky with his eyes closed, sitting on a veryrge and luxurious chair... It was the throne of the ck Sun King. "Give your orders and end this already!!" Suddenly a shout came from in front of Robin, interrupting his peaceful moment "Why the hurry, Your Majesty? Do you want to experience how they feel so bad?" Robin looked down and spoke to a man kneeling in front of him and then pointed to the right King Philip didn''t look to where Robin was pointing, he even closed his eyes and titled his head when he remembered what was happening there But the demon standing behind King Philip didn''t let him have his way, he grabbed Philip''s head and forced it toward the left and used his fingers to open his eyes to see what was happening, "ARRGHHH!! The scenery in that direction was simply a feast, just a happy group of demons gnawing and chewing on hundreds of corpses dressed in the uniform of the me Empire. *The siege* around the imperial capital didn''tst nearly as long as what happened in Jura, the Royal capital didn''t have thirty thousand Saints to fight against Robin''s mighty army... As soon as the fight began, all the demons at the Sagehood level attacked the wall and shed with the few dozen sages of the me Empire Then the rest of the demons at sainthood jumped up past them and wreaked havoc in the army behind the walls, the ten thousand saint demons were unattended and unstoppable... This was not a battle nor a siege, but a quick one sided massacre. Had Robin not given strict orders to keep the Marley family''s descendants alive as much as possible, they would have joined that feast as well. "Shh- Chhhh!!" King Philip Marley started making involuntary sounds watching these crimson-horned creatures cutting the bellies of these sages and eating happily... Even though he was a strong, cruel king that Ruled thesends with an iron fist for too long, he couldn''t get himself together when thinking that this is his inescapable future... This scene, These DEVILS.. shouldn''t exist in this world! He tried with all his might to remove the demon''s hands from his face so that he could turn away from this horrific scene, but he could not move his head or even narrow his eyes. "Why don''t you just kill us..." A low voice caught Robin''s eye, and his eyes fell on someone else kneeling next to Philip but looking at the ground with fear and helplessness, it was the sage Albert Marley. *BAA* The demon standing behind Albert came down with a p on the back of his head and spoke in a foreignnguage, "Who gave you permission to speak, prisoner?" Robin looked at Albert for a few seconds and then rolled his eyes over the long lines behind him... About two hundred Saints from the Marley family were kneeling just like the two of them, and behind each one stood an even stronger demon ready to kill him in the blink of an eye. Robin then looked back at Albert, "Of course, I''m thinking of a good way to deal with you, you don''t think you''ll simply get away like the clowns of the me Empire, right? I don''t have any personal enmity with those, they just want my stuff, of course, they choose the wrongest way possible and are going to pay for it, but it''s just business I understand that, But you lot...." "F*ck you! You have made the biggest mistake of your life! When the me Empire''s forces return from their mission and the armies of the other Seven Kingdoms are formed after they know what happened here, no matter how powerful you and these things are, you will all be eliminated for sure! The whole world will hunt you down like dogs!!" King Philip shouted with all his might Robin gestured to the Demon behind Philip''s head to leave him, then looked him in the eye and asked, "The WORLD will hunt us, you say? What world are you talking about?" "Huh?" Philip, who was rubbing his neck, which had a few torn muscles after his little incident just now, looked at Robin with shock after his word.. *What world*? what kind of question was that? Robin pointed behind him, "You see this army? they are nothing special, There are nine like it roaming the continent now as we speak, with orders to devour everyone who is a knight or above, I have decided that level 10 will be the limit for anyone whose name isn''t Burton from now on. ? Oh, I almost forget the army that went toward thends of the Duchy of Evren, they are a little different... they have the permission to devour anyone who has the Evren bloodline in his body, they had their fun, now they will repay me by making my demons stronger, So... What world were you talking about?" "No... No No NOOOO!! YOU ARE A LIAR! You are definitely.. a liar... A LIAR!!!" Philip started to mutter in shock and then screamed, the rest of the two hundred Marley Saints looked at Robin in utter shock as well. Albert shook his head quickly, "No, I refuse to believe it, why would you lie like that? YOU especially can''t do it, you spent tens of millions on charitable projects for the people in yournd, you were pumping millions of gold coins into your newnds because you want people to love you... No, no, you can''t give such orders, that way you would be the worst sinner in the history of this continent!!" "Hmph, Do you think I''m so free to lie to some dead men?" Robin answered coldly and tilted his back to rest on his throne, "Do you think I care about my reputation in front of anyone now, Your highness?" Albert looked into Robin''s eyes for a long time, but soon he discovered that it was the first time he had seen those eyes, he realized that he had made a mistake, this was not Robin Burton he remember, so he just involuntary muttered, "Who... are you...?" "Just someone who wants to start over clean." Robin gave a half smile and replied Albert opened his mouth slightly and then looked down with a half-focused eye, after a few seconds he gave a long sigh, smiled, and started to activate his energy¡­. When Robin saw this, he furrowed an eyebrow and shouted angrily, "DON''T YOU DARE!! If you daremit suicide by cutting your lifeline, I will force my life energy into your body to keep you alive and ignite the me of death in you for ten full hours, THAT GOES FOR ALL OF YOU! Your death is mine to determine, you have lost that privilege already you worms!" When Albert and the rest of the Marley family heard this, they felt that they had already fallen into the lowest pit of Hell. All of them, without exception, had already considered suicide if Robin ordered their slow death, only now did they realize how naive they were. Philip looked side by side at his family, his children, grandchildren, and siblings, then looked down at the ground for a moment, before shouting at Robin, "Then give your dogs themand to eat us already! It''s not like you have the power to do anything to us on your own, Why are you still prolonging this ridiculous y?!" Robin raised his eyebrows slightly as he listened to Phillip''s words, then stood up and signaled to the demon behind Phillip to back off, "Congrattions to you, you have chosen your way of death... you will be killed personally at my hands." Philip stood with a look of anger and happiness at the same time, "Haha you want a battle? As if I could kill you among all your dogs, but it doesn''t matter... I hope you hold on for more than ten seconds before you run away and order me to kill, that will be fun!" "Hmm, logical¡­." Robin nodded, then extended his hand and summoned his ck spear from the Space Ring, and spoke in a loud voice, "Then what do you think about this¡­ I give you my word that if you can evade one attack from me, I will release you immediately." Chapter 319 Space Strike "Huh? Haha... HAHAHA, did you hear, you evil creatures? He will let me go if I dodge one attack, bear witness to your master''s lies!" Philipughed loudly and started shouting loudly until he made sure that all the demons in the area heard his words How can he not be happy when his enemy has caught himself in a trap? Now even if Robin does not keep his promise -and he most likely wouldn''t- at least his credibility will fall to his followers... this will be enough for Philip to have a littleugh on his way to hell! Robin knew exactly what Phillip was thinking but did nothing to stop him from shouting loudly, simply taking a fighting position, "Are you ready?" Philip turned towards him, crossed his hands, and spoke with a confident expression, "Bring what you have, Brat, let this king teach you how I ruled thesends for two thousand years!" "Okay then, here Ie¡­" Robin said and then started shing his ck spear forward The movement of the spear wasn''t fast.. it could even be said to be too slow for a level 26 Saint A person with the battle experience of sage Philip, and as strong as him - level 33 - had enough time to chuckle at the iing attack, look at his side towards his family and followers to reassure them that he got it and humiliate Robin further, and then looked back again towards Robin andughed at him as the spear came toward his face But suddenly, when Philip was about to dodge the spear, he saw Robin''s shoulder begin to glow faintly from under his clothes, "What the...?" Philip did not finish the sentence, everything in front of him turned dark. *THUD* "AHH!!!!!" The saints of the Marley family rose up in terror, forgetting for a moment that behind every one of them was a demon that could easily kill them. Even the sage Albert only looked to his left with an open mouth and trembling eyes, trying toprehend what had just happened. The ck spear pierced King Philip''s skull. His Majesty, King Philip Marley, the absolute ruler of the ck Sun Lands, had died without knowing how, he died with a questioning re still stuck in his eyes, died asking himself what was that glow on Robin''s shoulder... "AHH...AAAA..." Albert tried to open his mouth to say something, but not a word came out... He saw everything from beginning to end with his own eyes, but at the same time, he saw nothing. The spear was advancing slowly, but when it got close to Philip it suddenly disappeared, and when it reappeared again Philip''s head was stuck in the middle of the spear shaft... No one saw Robin give the ck spear an extra push to speed up at thest bit or something, it simply disappeared! .. And it did actually disappear for a moment. This was the effect of the second stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Space. Normally Robin wouldn''t even be able to fully use the first stage of any Law the Isn''t the Truth, but an idea came to him one day and he was choosing a new attacking tattoo for himself after drawing himself the strength tattoo. He chose the Pure Strength Divine Tattoo that Strength was using without thinking when he saw it the first time because it was not just a minorw like the rest of the Attacking Divine Tattoos, but rather like the body strengthening divine tattoo. The Pure Strength Divine Tattoo is abination of several minor heavenlyws that help and support each other to produce an explosive power when needed, it is without a doubt one of the most tattoos that the First and Second Heaven''s Chosen spend time on... Although it tires the body faster and makes it need more and longer sleep, with Robin''sw of life this is not a big problem, and therefore the decision to draw a tattoo did not take long But then... all the tattoos avable in the Eastern Regions of Nihari are all basically minorws, just the first level of minorws at that... why does he have to be associated with one of these things? To be able to use 100% of a minorw instead of 70%? This was not helpful at all! Then an idea struck him... Why not create Divine Attacking Tattoos dedicated to the Major Heavenly Law techniques that he had created? When his thinking reached this direction, he began to dig deeper.. why not add the continuous development feature like that found in the Divine Body Strengthening tattoo and add it to the *Attacking Divine Tattoos* that he intends to create to enable him to constantly increase their depth and impact Instead of keeping the tattoo in the first stage forever, he can take it to the second or third stage or more, it will grow just as Robin''s understanding of the tattoos andws grows! In this way, he could avoid the restriction of the inner energy system that made him a specialist in a single heavenlyw and he would be able to use anyw to the stage he wanted by simply drawing it in the manner of a modified attacking divine tattoo! When Robin thought about the possibility that day, he entered one of his long retreats and immediately got to work... It took him a few years to develop, he faced a lot of obstacles while trying to fully understand the system of attacking divine tattoos to modify it in such a great way, the issue was much more tiringpared to modifying it on the body strengthening tattoo to suit humans But he managed to do it in the end, and the result was simply amazing. The first tattoo he used this method for his body was the Modified Space Attacking Divine Tattoo. On the one hand, because it was one of the most powerful and supremews he had ever discovered... and on the one hand, it matched the ck spear he already possessed. The ck Spear... It''s what Robin ordered from Jabba right after his torture, he thought to himself if he knew how to teleport or if he have another way to hide things from him, he wouldn''t have been in that situation, so he focussed more on Space Major Heavenly Law. The spear is entirely made of metal that Robin discovered while touring the markets before the kidnapping and torture incident. This metal is suitable for the manufacture of purposes rted to spacew, and it is the same that has entered a small percentage in the manufacture of space rings, the space inside the rings is limited, but everything he currently needs is stored in, so it''s more than enough for now. But the thing is if each ring contains one gram of this space mineral, then the spear contains kilograms of it! The good thing is that Nihari treats that metal as it is an extremely hard and rare metal, which makes it expensive, but they still do not understand its true value, perhaps on another that knows what this metal and its properties are, Robin would not have found such arge amount of it, and even if he found it, he wouldn''t have been able to buy it... And the development of the spear did not stop there. After it took shape and Jabba brought it to Robin, he immediately tattooed divine tattoos on it, one of them specializing in strengthening space attacks. Every detail involved in this attack, be it the materials for the weapon itself, the Runes on the spear, the divine tattoo on Robin''s right shoulder, everything made it absolutely devastating... everything made it disappear for a second. But the real difference this time from the rest of Robin''s innovations is that no one has benefited from it except Robin himself. "Tsk~ All that arrogance and you couldn''t dodge a spear.. well, it''s not like being careful would have helped him in the face of the spacew," Robin said, then flicked the spear to the right, and Philip''s stuck corpse came out of it, and he flew until he fell in the middle of the *banquet*. Robin looked at the scene for a few seconds and then took a long inhale and exhaled and turned back to look at Albert as he pointed with the ck spear toward what was left of Philip''s body, "You, go and sit next to your brother." Chapter 320 End Of An Era "M... me? you want me to... ME...?!?!" Albert finally regained part of his consciousness and started to stutter like crazy, "P-- please.. didn''t we have a good moment between us? we helped each other a lot... DON''T DO THIS TO ME!!!" "This Philip guy pissed me off because he got away with a quick death. You don''t want me to stay angry, right? Now you must take your punishment and his punishment." Robin spoke indifferently and returned to sit on the throne "No... No... No..." "Your Excellency, do you want me to give him a ride there?" The Demon Sage behind Albert spoke when he saw him not moving. "No need to tire yourself, he is a good boy and will be going there on his feet." Robin replied and then looked at Albert, "Come on, move on. I don''t have all day... what about a small encouragement? every minute you arete, I will send one of your descendants with you to keep youpany." Albert looked up at Robin with a frightened look, only a cold face and half-open eyes met him... Robin appeared as if he was looking at an insect that had bitten him and not a human being he had just decided his death in the most horrific way, "...Devil." Robin didn''t show any reaction when he heard this, he just raised his right hand and gestured at him to start moving After a few more seconds, Albert finally stood up with an absent look as if life had already left him, and began to drag his foot toward the *banquet*, where the hungry customers were waiting for their creamy meal... At first, he took a few short, heavy but powerful steps, trying to maintain his prestige even in death *GRRRR...* But with every step he took forward, more and more demons that were busy eating noticed him, stopping their eating and looking forward to the next dinner, with their smiling and blood-stained mouths. *BADOOM BADOOM BADOOM* Albert''s old heart almost stopped, he didn''t even notice that he stopped in ce for a few seconds already, His mind could no longer give themand to his foot to take a step. "Throw this one." At this moment Albert heard Robin''s voice from behind and suddenly saw a teenage figure flying in the direction of the Demons "AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHH!!" "m--- MY SON!!!" Albert cried his heart out when he finally realized that the teenager whose skull was just smashed is his youngest son... "Go ahead before I send the next." Robin''s voice echoed back from behind *Drop Drop* The earth began to swallow under Albert''s feet, and he began to force himself to move forward again as he dragged his feet into the ground and muttered, "Devil... Devil..." "No... No... GET AWAY FOR ME!! NOOOOOO!!!!!!!" 4 Demon Sages attacked Albert When he got close enough, each grabbed one of his limbs and pulled it in different directions until his four limbs were torn, "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Then several Saint-level demons came and started feeding on his main body without directly killing him, Albert could do nothing except screaming powerlessly and waiting for his soul toe out¡­ With this simplicity and ugliness, two individuals who had controlled an ancient kingdom for more than two thousand years began to literally disappear in the bellies of the demons next to each other... Robin nodded satisfied when he saw this and looked back at the rest of the Marley Saints, "The rest of you... what do you think I do with you?" Some of the saints started crying, some wet their pants, and some already fainted but the demons behind them beat them until they woke up again. "W- we.. we...." One of the elders of the Marley family tried to speak but couldn''t find anything to say, others tried too, but the words seemed to get stuck in their throats "You what?!" Robin shouted, and everyone fell silent, no one dared to respond, then Robin looked at them one by one until his eyes fell on one of them, and he signaled to the demon standing behind that man to bring him *THUD* That person fell to his knees again right in front of Robin''s throne, trembling, not daring to raise his eyes. "William Marley... the famous strong warrior and crown prince," Robin tilted himself forward a little and spoke, "A person as admirable as you should not have such a weak appearance, I even admired and respected your character one day!" "I... This humble one doesn''t deserve to be admired or respected by you... your excellency." William stammered a few times but eventually managed to finish the sentence It is as if it was yesterday when he brought his younger brother Alfred to Jura city in a big manner, demanded to see Robin, and even made Robin teach his brother the White Candle technique Of course, he made some payments, but they were nothing, he MADE Robin teach his younger brother! That one day when some elders of the Burtons betrayed their family and leaked what this White Candle really was. William panicked! He actually made Robin, the man who discovered the purest form of the Fire Heavenly Major Law, teach his peerless technique to his brother at such a near-to-nothing price! He panicked when he heard what this white candle really is, and feared for a second that Robin might hold a grudge against him... but also forgot about it just as quickly, because there were no more Burtons to back Robinm He had nothing to fear... But today, under Robin''s gaze and words, he felt that he is about to taste his uncle''s end. "You damn right you don''t! But good, this is the attitude I like!" Robin pped and said, "Do you know why I treat you lot so specially, William? I mean... all the other royal families haven''t had this special honor." "Because we... betrayed the agreement..." William replied, every wording out of his mouth as if his heart went out with it "Wrong!" Robin hits the throne, "It''s because I want to give you a chance." "A... a chance?" William finally turned his head upwards, but slightly enough to look at Robin''s feet, he didn''t dare raise his head any further *BAA BAA* Suddenly a few tes of metal fell in front of William, and then Robin continued, "You are fortunate that your family has given birth to Alfred. He is like a little brother to Caesar, I don''t want him to grieve when hees back and says I left him no family, as vile as you are you still his blood." "Alfred? ...Alfred..." William suddenly remembered something, and then lowered his head again until it looked like it was going to touch the sand. "Listen all of you, sons of Marley, you have to pick a solution of two... The first is to let the Demons behind you feed on you, then let them feed on everyone that carries your bloodline, and I think they would love me more if I let them do it... The second option is to swear an oath of absolute and eternal loyalty to me alone, an oath to force your children and All future generations in your families to love and respect me like their God, an oath topel every new saint in your family to take the same oath without exception... To say it more clearly, die or be my ves forever... Choose wisely." Robin announced and then returned toy his back on the throne knowing full well what their choice will be after what they have seen so far. Chapter 321 Genocide? Two monthster-- On the north coast of the Ancestral Continent *Raaaf Raaaf* "Hmmm? Alright, you cannd here!" finally after several hours of flying, Jabba raised his head then looked behind him and shouted loudly after he seemed to spot something *Raaf Raaf Raaf* While more than three thousand Dracos were busy finding suitablending spots below them, Jabba jumped off his Draco and began walking slowly towards someone sitting on the edge of a high cliff When he got close enough he took a long inhale and spoke, "Master, I did as you asked, and--" "Robin, you damn bastard!!" A shout that came from behind Jabba interrupted the report that he was preparing in his head all the way here *SWOOSH* in a sh, Billy passed by Jabba like an arrow that had just slipped out of its bow, and extended his arm out, obviously nning to grab Robin''s cor, but when he came right beside him and saw his facial expression, his hand was automatically lowered again to his side. However, that didn''t stop him frompleting his sentence, "Did you really order these things? Do you realize what YOU have done?!" "What did you I exactly?" Robin replied coldly, still looking toward the ocean in front of him "Father! Hehe." A happy voice suddenly interrupted everyone, then a girl ran towards Robin and hugged him from behind. Robin grabbed the girl''s hand wrapped around his neck, kissed it, and spoke with a smile, "Zara, are you and your brothers okay? Have you rested properly for the past two months?" "Yeah, we all missed you, why did you order for only the Life legion toe? both my brothers wanted toe too, you made them sad!" She asked, some annoyance on her face for her brothers But before Robin could say anything Billy stepped in, "Zara, I have something to talk to with your father. Go stand with your friends for now." "Hmph, what a fun killer you are!" Zara looked at Billy in annoyance, then kissed Robin on the cheek and left to stand with her group. There were three groups of peopleing on the backs of the Draco fleet, thousands of people standing together with hammers and bags, a small group of humans wearing green armors with Zara standing in the middle... and a smaller group of demons whose auras overwhelmed the whole ce. ...Billy looked backed at Robin for about two seconds not knowing where to start, and then finally spoke, "You.. is it true that you ordered the killing of everyone above the tenth level in the entire continent? Is it true that you exterminated all the descendants of the Evren family?" "That''s right." Robin replied and continued, "By the way, were the instructions followed?" Jabba knew that the question was directed at him and replied, "Yes, after dividing the demons into smaller battalions it took less time than expected until all the major cities on the continent were already searched and everyone above the Knighthood was killed. We found small scattering groups of me Empire saints and sages, and even some youth that looked like they came for sightseeing, they are all dead. As for the Evren family, none of them are left alive, none was left with an intact corpse... Currently, Amon is supervising the summoning of more demons at the warrior ~ knight realm and distributing them over the entire continent to hunt and kill those who managed to escape from the cities before our troops arrived." "What about the Three Kings?" Robin asked "The kings of the kingdoms of Dolivar, Lying Water, and Oakleya were captured and heavily tortured in the public squares within their kingdoms for a month with the help of members of the Life Legion before they were given the permission to die atst," Jabba spoke "Good.. you can distribute the boys and start work now." Robin nodded "Yes." Jabba replied and then looked back and pointed toward the shore below the cliff on which Robin was sitting and shouted, "Come on we''ll set up the port here,e on move MOVE!!" Approximately 4,000 people from the lower races of Nihari rushed toward the shore with heavy equipment on their backs, and when the first of them reached the shore, who seemed to be their chief, stretched out his hands forward, and suddenly tons of pre-prepared metal tes appeared before him, the rest of the group starting to take these tes and move them to different locations. Robin looked at that person from above and spoke, "How long will you take?" ,m "In response to the Sect Head, the establishment of the port''s tongues and the manufacture of the required number of ships of the size and methods devised by Your Excellency with our current numbers... I think it will take about 4 months before handing them over to the Rune Masters." The chief cksmith bowed and spoke Then another person came and bowed his side, "Drawing the Runes your Excellency gave us will take longer but we will try to draw them on the tes while the cksmiths work, however, we will still need two more months after they are finished, we can deliver the ships ready to your Excellency after 6 months from today." Robin nodded at them and spoke, "I need these ships to reach their destination on time without dy, I hope you understand that." "Come, Sect Head!" The two of them bowed deeply and then went back to their work "..How long are you going to keep ignoring me?!" billy yelled suddenly "What do you want next, Billy? I have already answered your questions." Robin replied coldly "Why are you talking like you gave the orders to exterminate rats?! You ordered the genocide of all the experts and fighters of the continent! You set the continent back tens of thousands of years!!" Billy yelled at the top of his lungs, since he found out about the orders Robin gave the demons, he has almost gone crazy "During the siege of Jura City, didn''t the Seven Kingdoms dere a royal war? A royal war means that they moved the entire armies of all the noble families in theirnds, this means that all the knights and saints whom I gave the order to kill did participate in the siege of Jura... As for the other noble families in the ck Sun Kingdom, they did not help us when we needed them and therefore it is treason in my book, especially the Altons as we have a mutual defense treaty with them and they ignored it, as for the Evren family... I don''t think I need to talk to them. Tell me, Billy, Did I say something wrong?" talk robin "It''s true, but things don''t work that way!" Billy shouted again, "All these people did note of their own ord, but were forced by the royal summons. Second, those responsible must be held ountable I agree with that, not to order a f*cking random genocide against the whole content!" "Genocide¡­ I wish I had the guts to start a real genocide, but it turns out I still haven''t fully escaped my weakness yet, It turns out that I''m too coward to issue that order..." A half smile appeared on Robin''s face And he finally looked at Billy, " *The whole content* should be thankful that I contented myself with killing the strong ones among the noble families and letting their offspring live under my sky... the whole content should be happy, that I didn''t treat them the same way they treated Jura." Chapter 322 Flight Billy looked at Robin for a few seconds with knotted eyebrows and questioning eyes, this anger and sadness in Robin''s voice... His actions did not seem that it was only about Jura City being invaded and losing somend... It is not like he loved his family in the first ce! He basically spent most of his life in a cave, and the rest in seclusion after seclusion! Billy looked at Jabba, his looked seemed that he was begging him to him what was going on, but Jabba looked at the workers on the beach as if he didn''t notice anything, again! This is not the first time Billy has tried to ask one of Robin''s new followers about the reason for his anger and the source of his decisions, which have gone so far beyond the world of politics and intelligence, but no one answered him, all of them feared that they had no right to speak on the subject as long as Robin himself did not speak about it first... ''What the hell happened for all of that?!'' Billy clenched his hands for a few more seconds and then let out a long exhale and looked at Robin again, "Do you have any preferences about what we should do on the Continent now? After the ruling ss of all the noble families were killed and the demons walked freely in the streets, all definitions of government and safety copsed. Everything turned into now devastating chaos, the supply chains of main goods were cut off, the stores are closed, no one dares to go out and farm because there are no one to protect them and their crops, and people are starting to gather to form gangs to raid their neighbors and steal a piece of old bread, this situation can''t exist more than this, now that you killed whom you want to kill, it''s time to redirect the continent to where you want." A half smile appeared on Robin''s face, "Why are you saying it like this, Isn''t that good news? Let them fight, humans always have reasons to fight over, now at least they have a good reason... look at the bright side, at least now they are all on the same cultivation level, I don''t think anyone else will dare to break into the Knighthood realm anytime soon." "Robin, we have to intervene or we will lose control of the continent forever, everyone will die of starvation, and this will be a blood stain on the Burton family forever even if we can survive on our own!" "The Burton family?" Finally, Robin turns to his side and looks Billy in the eyes, "There''s no such thing as the Burtons now, there aren''t any families, this system is over... Now there''s Robin Burton and the enforcers working under Robin Burton, don''t worry, no one mes the enforcers." "YOU..!" Billy nearly stepped forward and punched Robin in the face but he just turned around and walked over to his Draco, "F*ck you! it''s on you then, let''s just spread that His Excellency has given orders to starve the whole damn continent!! I don''t even know why I bother myself with this, you have been unbearable since you came back, unbearable!!" "Billy, take the Burtons and the families who fought with us and stay in the capital of the ck Sun temporarily, I think William Marley will be polite to you... Tell the men in the special legions to rest and cultivate properly until next time I summon them, they deserve some extended rest." Robin called out to Billy before he flew, and tossed 3 metallic tablets, "When Amon returns to Nihari again to fetch more demons, tell him to bring you a number of energy stones and pearls to help you in training, he will manage it." Billy picked up the three metallic tablets and with a quick swipe of his Soul Sense, he found that they were the third stage of the Laws of Fire, Darkness, and Wind!! Billy gave a long sigh, "The men would love this, thank you, on their behalf." Then he jumped on the back of the Draco and quickly disappeared from view... "Zara." About a full minute after Billy left Robin''s shouted "You finally remembered I''m here!" Zara left herpanions and came on flying when she heard him calling "Tell me about your Life Legion.." Robin got straight to the point "Hmph, at least ask me how I''m doing for a few minutes first so I can believe you care." Zara put her hand on her waist and spoke, but he quickly gave a smile and continued, "Anyway, by my count, the Life Corps has 422 people, most of them joined early on and reached high levels of sainthood, and there are 27 people - including me - have made it all the way to Level 30." "Good enough." Robin nodded and passed a metal tablet to Zara, "Here you will find the Third Stage of the Life Law, absorb it first then distribute it on your legion." "Wow, thank you!!" Zara grabbed the metal tablet, almost flew with joy, it has been a while since she and her new Friends hit level 30 and they haven''t been able to advance again. "Take those too¡­." He moved Robin and aimed her at an empty area beside him, and a small mountain of gleaming stones and pearls suddenly appeared that refreshed the ce, "These energy stones are much better than the ones you know, use them and distribute them to your legion to help them cultivate faster." "....I do not know what to say..!" Zara muttered in a low voice when she saw the energy stones and pearls, without Robin saying their benefits, the shape, and aura of the stones were obvious enough, especially these pearls!! "Say that you will be a sage in a week, I see that you have been stuck at level 30 for a few years, you can definitely do it.. and the rest of those who are at the apex of the Sainthood in your legion should try to break through to the Sagehood realm as well, While the rest should break through at least a level... After The deadline of one week, there is going to be a very stressful, tiring, and dangerous mission for you all. You must seize the opportunity and get stronger as soon as possible. You should also rx and clear your mind for the next mission." Robin looked into Zara''s eyes and spoke seriously "Count on me!" Sheid Zara, spoke confidently, and then went back to tell her friends the new orders Jabba waited for a while until the Life Legion came and took all the energy stones and pearls, then spoke... "How about me and the 200 Sage level demons that you also summoned? do you have any orders for us at the moment?" "You can do whatever you like, cultivating, fishing, or enjoying the ocean... the important thing is that you are ready after a week." "A week again... what happens after the week?" Jabba furrowed his eyebrows and asked Robin slowly raised his hand and pointed toward the ocean in the direction he had been looking at all along, "We have a long flight ahead." Chapter 323 The Central Continent One weekter--- *Raaaf Raaaf* *SAAAAAAAAAA* Arge number of winged Drako beasts soared into the sky one after the other and started shrieking excitedly "Master, everything is ready, we can move now." Jabba came from behind Robin, who was still sitting on the edge of the cliff, and spoke When Robin heard this, he closed his eyes for a moment and inserted his spiritual sense into the Voice Ring for a few moments, then stood and flew silently toward one of the Draco''s beasts, and Jabba went after him. Then he moved the Draco to float higher and looked down at the rest with a satisfied gaze... There were exactly 200 Dracos, Standing on top of each of them are two green armored humans and one demon Robin waited for everyone to control his Draco and stood in the air steadily, and then they all made a full bow in front of him, after which he spoke atst, "I realize that my orders to form this squadron may seem strange to some of you, but we will now move toward another continent and must be prepared for everything we meet." Everyone was surprised to hear my words *other continent*, especially the humans who started looking at each other with amazement and even some enthusiasm Even Sage Zara who was standing on top of one of the Draco beasts couldn''t hold herself and asked, "Another continent, father? Like the one ruled by empires? But... isn''t it too far away?" Robin looked at her with a slight smile, "Right, I used the Major Heavenly Space Law to determine the exact location of our destination and the distance between us, it takes months if we want to sail for it using ships, so I decided to form this team. calcting the normal Draco speed, we will arrive after 6 days of continuous flight, but the Draco beasts can''t fly all these days without rest, and of course, we can''t rest for long in the middle of the ocean where powerful sea beasts live... Each Draco carries two Life Legion members, you will switch roles between you every few hours to inject vital energy into your Draco to make it fly effortlessly, while the one who is resting can recharge his energy with the energy pearls I gave you... This way we canplete the path until we reach our goal without a need to stop. Demon sages, each of you will be responsible for protecting the Draco under his feet and the two humans by his side, if we encounter a storm, form an energy shield around them, if a beast approaches, kill it, and always stay alert... Every Draco and those above it are a team now, any shoring from any One part of the team will be punished mercilessly, understood?" "Understood!" Everyone responded in one voice, then the Humans and Demons started looking at each other and nodding, some even shook hands with each other.. they would share the same tiny space on the back of their Draco for not a short while. "Good" Robin nodded when he saw this, then ordered his Draco to turn and began to fly forward at top speed, and then the rest of the 200 Dracos followed after loud shrieks. "Another continent, Hah¡­" Jabba folded his hands and spoke while standing beside Robin, "Entering your enemies'' fort with such a small number of troops is a great risk if you take my opinion, but well, I''ming with you anyway." A dark smile appeared on Robin''s face when he heard this and replied, "Don''t worry, it would be like taking sweets from a child." ------------------------------- Six dayster - The Central Continent "Hahahaha, it''s your fault because you are trying what you can''t, how can your ridiculous nts stand in front of my mes? You clowns of the Sacred Tree Empire do nothing but move the nts and their roots, what''s so cool about that?" A young-looking teenughing out loud "Pho¡­." A girl spat some blood on the ground and then stood up and took an offensive posture again, "Didn''t my big brother use these nts to beat you up thest time you fought? You just want to bully me because I''m a level lower than you and because there is no forest nearby!" "What''s stopping you from leaving, sweetie? the role says we have to hold back if someone wants to run with his tail between his legs! It is not like I can do something to you if you want to go." The young man spoke again and sarcastically signaled her to leave "I won''t go anywhere before you give me my sword, it is a gift from my big brother!" The girl replied, then suddenly moved his hand, dozens of twigs appeared from under the ground and started attacking the young man again "Hahahaha!" The young man jumped up and seemed to throw a faint yellow me randomly on the branches and on the girl herself. "Ahh!" When the girl noticed that her branches were burned again and that the me wasing toward her, she raised her two hands to prepare for the collision. *TSHHHHHH* The girl opened her eyes again and found a wall of water in front of her, then looked next to her and eximed with joy, "Natalie!!" The girl named Natalie smiled and then looked seriously at the young man, "Dave Bat, were you going to hurt her with this attack? Do you know what the elders would have done to you if they knew about this?" "Hmph, stop talking like you are better than me! you are taking advantage that we are next to the beach, if we were inside the continent, you wouldn''t be able to produce a quarter of this water!" The young man gasped after hended on the ground, angry because she had stopped his attack at the crucial moment "me your luck that we are not inside the continent, Do you want to try me now?" "you..!!" At this moment a strong, calm voice came from afar, "Alright Alright, guys, disperse now, find other opponents for you, and remember not to hurt each other... Little Dave, give the girl her sword." When Dave looked at the source of the sound to his left, someone was floating smoothly in the air, one of the Watching Elders of the Wind Empire was passing by by chance, then Dave shouted, "That girl caused my prey to escape, the sword ispensation!" "Dave.. give her back her sword.. don''t make me report to one of the sages of the me Empire toe and deal with you." "Tsk... Alright!" Dave responded angrily and sent the short sword flying toward the girl "Good! Now go get yourself another prey and do-- hmmm?" Before the elder couldplete what he wanted to say, suddenly a huge cloud darkened the ce When he raised his head to see what was happening, he was surprised by a number of huge winged beasts, so big that he had never seen or heard about such flying beasts in his life, and all of them emitting a saint aura! "Ah!!" The girls were terrified at the sight and hugged each other, even Dave Bat and the rest of the guys next to the shore began to take steps back and some of them fell on their butts from looking up in fear. "Form a defensive circle!!" When the elder saw this, he shouted at all the terrified youth in the area and quickly went and floated on top of their circle, ready to receive the attacks of these strange flying beasts at any moment. But very strangely, the swarm of winged beasts passed above them and continued its way deep into the continent, leaving the vast ocean behind. "What the hell was that¡­." The elder finally rxed after the swarm of winged beasts started to move away, he began to float up looking at the direction they were heading, trying to figure out what exactly they were. But at this moment *Booom* Something came down from the sky like a meteor, causing a huge hole in the ground. "cough cough.." "What was that?!" "Looks like it fell from a swarm of flying beasts? Maybe one of these beasts was carrying a big fish and it fell off." "Stay in your defensive circle!!!" The elder shouted at them and began to advance towards the pit that was covered with flying dust, but he stayed put when he heard a voice *Step.. step.. step..* Finally, the dust began to clear and a shadow appeared from the bottom of the pit... It was a crimson creature with sharp spiral horns who slowly looked around with a terrifying smile on his face that sent a shiver into the hearts of everyone present¡­ Chapter 324 No More Variables "Twenty kilometers away in that direction are 500 individuals and two observers." Robin opened his eyes and pointed in a certain direction Jabba looked at the flying Dracos behind him and yelled, "Tamuz, Shaquille you both know what to do." Two demons nodded, jumped off the Draco, and started flying in that direction "At a distance of 40 kilometers, there are 2,000 individuals and 6 observers." Again Robin pointed in a certain direction andmented "6 observers?" When he heard this, Jabba looked at Zara and sent her something using the Thought Conveying Technique... Then Zara shouted, "The 15th Company ising with me, this task is ours." 10 Life Legion individuals, including Zara, jumped out and started flying in that direction at full speed. "There is a big building there with 30 individuals in it, about 90 kilometers away, it looks like the northern lookout station," Robin spoke again pointing at north-west ,m Then Jabba furrowed his eyebrows and looked to his left, "Brother Sakar, we will bother you again." "Anything for Master.. let''s go!" The Demon King Sakar replied with a hoarse voice and shouted, and twenty other demons followed him in that direction After they went, Jabba looked behind him, checking what was left of the troops, he counted only 5 Sages and 20 Saints from the Life Legion, then he shook his head, sighed, and spoke to Robin, " I knew we should have brought more.." Then Robin opened his eyes again and spoke, not pointing towards any direction this time, "That''s good enough, there aren''t anyrge gatherings left in the Central Continent, divide the forces that haven''t been deployed to be support and escort teams if there is a problem with the rest... Now let''s go back to the gathering point at the Middle of the Continent and wait for the good news." Jabba nodded and then directed the Draco squadron to go back. quiet a few Long hours passed since they arrived at the shores of the Central Continent, so they toured it from south to north, and whenever Robin spotted arge human gathering, he sent a number of demons or life legion members towards them before he continued his way And finally nted a few of his forces everywhere, covering The entire continent. *Raaaf Raaaf* After a few seconds of flying, Jabba spoke again, "If you take my opinion, I really don''t think it was a good idea to send squads of demons only as you instructed, they don''t know thenguage of the people of this and they are very ferocious in how they do there business... You said that this continent is where the four empires gather to train right? You only want the me Empire, but now you are sending these squads to every gathering without knowing who they are, this kind of randomness is not good, it will not end well¡­" "This continent contains only young men who are in Knighthood realm or at the beginning of the Sainthood at most, and with them, a number of observers to ensure their safety and they are only at the top of Sainthood, and there are also a few Sages, but the overall number of the observers is notrge, I think 150 is a maximum, and most of the sages here are in the lower or medium levels... so there is no need to worry about much resistance The ces that I have identified using spacew are areas where a certainw is more active than others, it can be said that they are in training sessions and those observers stand a little farther away to make sure that they are fine... This continent in some sense can be considered some kind of a big school. As for the demons and the Life Forces, they all have clear instructions not to resort to killing, their orders are just to take everyone they find to the heart of this continent and break the bones of those who try to escape from them, I have no doubt that they will abide by the instructions, but if someone tries to court his death and forces our men to kill him, he is not to me Except himself." "If the other three Empires'' kids get killed, no matter what the cause, I''m afraid you will make yourself more enemies. we are talking about families with almost unlimited resources and advanced training techniques avable to everyone. The forces we encountered when rescuing your friend Billy and your sons are definitely nothingpared to the true forces of the me Empire... To be honest, I don''t know if we can win without much sacrifice, and now your actions will most likely gain you three more enemies of that caliber." Jabba shook his head It is clear from the actions of the me Empire that these four empires have reached the limits of arrogance that exceeded all known, and this ce is the best proof of that... It is supposed to be a continent for fighting and training among the younger generation, this is understandable and actually smart, if every family upies a continent of their own then they will get soft without constant fighting opportunity, and this ce provides that for them, But each empire sending a number of observers to make sure that their kids will not be harmed? How are they going to fight if no one can harm the other? Is this continent dedicated to training and skill polishing or is it a social club?! This ce is a joke! But it also says a lot about how well the four Empires protect their children and feel that no one has the right to touch a hair of their head, even in training, much less be taken as hostages!! "Indeed, they have muchrger forces than the ones we faced before and arge number of them have reached sagehood, but in our battle that you mentioned, how many demons on our side were killed?" "This..." Jabba didn''t know what to say, Robin did know the losses, they were negligiblepared to the scale of that battle! "They used to live very prosperously, they thought that the energy level and the technique of the Major Law of Fire would suffice them to rule this forever, but they had forgotten how terrifying life can be at times." Robin spoke in exasperation, "It is toote for the me Empire, but what is happening now will be a fitting pinch for the rest of the Empires to wake up and know that there is no longer a ce for arrogant people in this world anymore, Only I can act arrogant." Then he continued, "If one of the other three empires tried to make us enemies even after they saw the power of the Life Legion and the power of the Demons here, they are wee to try, I will direct my gaze towards them after I finish up the me Empire Anyway. I could no longer stand the presence of stupid and arrogant people on the back of my anymore, I can''t risk another disaster, there will be no more variables here anymore, I had had enough¡­" His words closed the subjectpletely in Jabba''s face, He let out a long sigh and focused onmanding the Draco squadron. Chapter 325 Camp Three weekster-- "You filthy ugly creature, it looks like you really are sick of life! just you wait, my father will y you alive when he finds out what''s going on here!" "RAAAAOOOR!!" The escorting Demon only roared vigorously as a reply to the unknown words of this human "Dave, just shut your mouth and keep going, we have been walking for weeks already, don''t ruin everything and get us killed now!" Natalie came up behind him and pulled his shirt sleeve. "DAMMIT... I think that thing doesn''t even understand a word, even a much weaker beast can understand human speech but this red creature can''t? And why do we have to follow the orders of that thing in the first ce, What kind of a stupid species is this? Maybe he wants to lead us to hisir and devour us as he likes, while we are trotting in front of him like idiots!" "What should we do then? Have you not seen how the observer was killed? He ate his heart out when he tried to resist! Stay patient, we might find a more powerful observer on our way to save us from this thing¡­ Just focus on pulling the carriage your friend is lying upon, and pray for the best¡­" said another teenager beside him Dave clenched his fists tightly and continued his way forward with his head tilted, he knew very well that there was no other choice. When the Demon descended from the sky 3 weeks ago, he sent a mental message to everyone using the Thoughts Conveying technique saying that he had no intention of killing and that they should follow him somewhere to meet his *Master*... No one knew how the Demon could send his speech right into their heads, but this was not the time to act surprised and curious. Of course, they all refused and the observer tried to resist and attacked the demon with everything he got, but he was greatly overestimating himself.. the demon killed the observer with ease and ate his heart in front of them, and sent another message, this time threatening to follow him. The youths thought that theirrge number would make it impossible for the Demon to get them in line, so they tried to run in every direction, but the demon was simply too fast he caught most of them before they went too far, and was using long-range white me attacks to shoot down whoever goes farther... Everyone who reserved either the physical or long-range attacks for the demon got themselves severe injuries and some of them died. Only at that moment did the rest know that they do not have much of a choice, so they carried their injured brothers and started following the demon silently... Along their way the demon would go absent for a few moments and thene back with a few individuals that he smelled them wandering in the area, they were mostly out for training or treasure hunting, but they found themselves thrown into the group not knowing what was going on... The demon even found an observer nearby and he seeded in arresting him Alive this time When they started moving from the south shore they were about 300 individuals, but at this moment their number had already reached 500! No one knows what is happening and where this creature is taking them, they just walk day and night, afraid to reach that creature''s den before a strong observer finds them... "Hmm, what is this over there..? ...Hey everyone,e look ahead, you should see this!" The person at the front of the group suddenly shouted when he came out of the woods "What is there?" "Please don''t say you found a cave full of corpses!!" Some of the people in the group began to advance quickly to see what was happening in front of them, and some of them stuck their feet to the ground, afraid that they had finally reached their ce of death. "Oh my..." "Heavens, what is going on here?" Natalie, The girl from the Water Empire who was trembling in the back, gathered some courage when she heard the words of the people in front, she took a long inhale and walked forward. "....." she opened her mouth and her eyes to thest of them, she couldn''t find a word to say, the sight in front of her was extremely strange... There is a deep valley in front of them in which there are about forty thousand teenagers and young men, all are sitting on the ground politely, they can even see some of the Sages from their empires among those sitting on the ground! There was absolute silence in the area, In appeared like none of them dares to breathe loudly Around them stood a great number of the same kind of red, horned creatures, and even a few humans dressed in green armor... Their auras said that they were Sages or at the upper levels of a Saint Realm, there were a few hundred of them! Especially a few Demons whose auras were so powerful and bloody, they seemed to be at least high-level Sages¡­ Although the number of prisoners from the Four Empires is overwhelmingly greater, all of this is useless in front of more than two hundred Sages ready to strike random attacks at the same time. Especially when they all knew how strong these Demons are, they all saw or experienced their power firsthand, each and every one of them was stronger than a Human Sage for the Four Empires at the same level! The thoughts of all the young men, Natalie, Dave, and the rest, went crazy upon seeing this sight... they were praying that a powerful observer would find and rescue them all the way here, but the observers they knew were on sitting on their butts on the ground! They couldn''t find an exnation they are seeing right now, who would dare to capture the young generation and the Sages of the Four Empires? Who else has this kind of power in the first ce?! But at least they don''t have to be afraid that they are going to air to be eaten anymore, this without a doubt was a huge concentration camp! *Shooo* Suddenly Zaranded in front of the group and spoke sternly, "Group number 201, move one by one and take your ces at the end of the camp. None of you say a word without being asked to speak, understand? Go ahead!" Then she looked at the Demon who had apanied them here and nodded at him and sent through the Thought Conveying Technique, "After you put them in their ces, you can go to rest for a bit and I will send a member of the Life Legion to revitalize you and get you to your optimum state again, I realize that it has been a long journey for you." The Demon nodded at Zara and then looked back at a group and roared towards them, then began to lead them to their ce at the back of the camp. Then she flew again toward the lone tent standing in front of the camp and spoke in a low voice, "Father, thest group has finally arrived, everything is ready for you now." Chapter 326 Humbling After a few minutes, Robin removed the tent curtain and walked out, patted Zara on the shoulder and advanced to sit on arge chair in front of the prisoners. "Hmmm? Look up." Someone spoke in a low voice, but because the ce waspletely silent, his words caught everyone''s attention "Dammit, who is this now? He is sitting on my chair, he brought it from the Eastern Watchtower all the way here?!" A mid-level sage shouted when he saw the scene "Shhh, lower your voice, you don''t want your life anymore?" While little arguments and whispers erupted everywhere, Robin only looked from above at the crowd below... This ce was a small valley carved in the ground, surrounded by highernds and small hills, it was most likely some kind of ake that dried out thousands of years ago.. and it was perfect for this job! Robin continues staring down without emotion on his face for more than five minutes until everyone fell silent again and turned to look up at the guy that looked like the boss of these red monsters. Then he spoke softly as if he was arguing with someone sitting in front of him, but his voice clearly reached the ears of the tens of thousands of men and women in front of him, "I realize you have some concerns, but you are here as temporary guests, when what we want is finished, each of you will return to your family, so I ask everyone to cooperate until we finish this matter quickly." "And what exactly do you want?" "Do you know who we are?!" "You will all be dead when our families know what is going on here!" "RAAAAAAAOOOOORRR!!" The Demon King Sakar roared with full force when the prisoners began to speak to his master in a tone he did not like, in an instant, the valley waspletely calm again. Then Robin continued, "How can I not know you? Young gentlemen and girls of the Four Empires, the dynasty of the Four Great Emperors, the discoverers of the majorws, and the actual forces that run this world, I know you are the sons and daughters of the higher-ups of the Empires and that you came to socialize, sorry, to train... Do I got it right?" small voices and talks began to erupt again, this guy and his monsters didn''t strike casually but knew they were and obviously they have a n for them! "...Let''s make this discussion more civil so that no more happens Chaos, I don''t like chaos and I won''t condone it every time... I want four people toe forward now to speak on behalf of the delegations of the Four Empires, while the rest shut up, how about that? I''ll give you 5 minutes to choose among yourselves." The sages of the empires started standing one by one, looking at each other and making simple gestures among themselves, and in less than five minutes four sages came forward to stand in the front while the rest sat down again. When Robin saw this he said, "Good, now we can--" "Young man, was what you just used the Minor Heavenly Law of Sound? Who exactly did you take it from?" One of the Four Sages interrupted Robin and spoke annoyed Robin looked at that sage with knotted eyebrows, Jabba was about to attack that sage because he interrupted his master, but Robin raised his hand and stopped him, then he waved that hand, and a small tornado appeared and started dancing next to him. "Is that.. the Major Heavenly Law of The Wind?!" Everyone from the Wind Empire couldn''t believe their eyes, "No... there is something strange, the movements of this tornado seem smoother than usual, and making it was also much easier...?" " What is happening exactly?" "Where did you steal technique this from?!" "GOD DAMMIT, Who is the traitor that leaked our secret technique?!" Robin didn''t care to answer anyone, he just moved the same hand again, created a small white me, and threw it towards the tornado, the little dancing tornado turned into a fierce me hurricane! "That... Dave,e to think of it... isn''t that the majorw of fire?" This question hit everyone''s head when hearing it, they all saw the white mes before when fighting the demons, but they didn''t give it much thought because the demons themselves were an alien species, maybe this white fire was their specialty or something... But seeing Robin using it now made them see it from a totally different perspective! Robin then again hit his foot on the ground and a huge tree came out with a huge number of strong roots around it, then he hit the ground with his other foot and underground water came out and started to wrap around the tree and roots And with another wave, green energy burst out of his hand andnded on the tree and the roots which made them grow even more... "...." The forty thousand prisoners all locked themselves up watching what was happening in front of them The proud sons and daughters of every empire were busily observing thew they had been practicing all their lives. The sons of the Wind Empire watched the movement of the hurricane, and The sons of the me Empire watched the white mes that were burning even the wind itself The sons of the Water Empire were focusing on the amount of water that came out of the underground and its density and movements While the sons of the Sacred Tree Empire watched the shape and strength of the roots that emerged from the dried underground in a sh, but still couldn''t find out how he makes them grow even further at the speed, as thew they are studying can''t do that! In just a few seconds, they all reached the same unbelievable result. "No way.." "You have all the Four Major Laws?!" "How dare you steal them?" "The Four Emperors will not stay silent about this!!" "Heh." Robin let out a chuckle when he heard this, "It seems you don''t want to believe what you are seeing, those petty techniques you have been practicing your whole life on are just broken and polluted, they are a disgrace to the majorws, don''tpare them to my masterpiece... But it''s okay, let me help you see the truth." After Robin finished speaking, a small cloud gathered beside him and began to rain, and then extremely white and focused lightning bolts began to descend from it to strike the ground. Then Robin moved his hand towards a huge boulder in the valley and it floated up and started moving around like a feather. "Are those the Lightning.. and the Gravity Major Laws..?!" It was not known who muttered these two sentences, but his voice was heard in all directions without a doubt These two Major Laws shouldn''t be known yet!! At that moment Robin moved his hand and everything vanished as if it was never there, even the tree and its roots went underground then he spoke, "I didn''t have to show you rats anything, but I didn''t like your empty arrogance in front of me. all you take pride in is nothing to me, You yourselves are nothing to me, so I advise you to be more polite in addressing your words from now on, this will be yourst warning." Chapter 327 Purpose Everyone lowered their heads down, and clenched their teeth and their hands upon hearing those words, they were fuming inside but still didn''t find anything to respond with... It was clear that thews that Robin just used are different and more powerful than their own! Even though he used them all at the same time and he clearly does not specialize in one of them, hisw was still better than everyone present However, they tried to deny what they saw... But how can they still convince themselves After seeing the rest of the majorws? Everyone focused their eyes on Robin, and on the 3-meter giant standing beside him, if they were scared just a little while ago, then they are absolutely terrified now... These guys weren''t punching above their weight, they came knowing what they are up to! Even the Elders started to look around, the humans wearing green armor used some kind of green energy to bring items to life and use it in their battles, it was simr to the one Robin used just now on the tree, does that mean they are using another majorw? Well, they are undoubtedly very powerful, if bringing things to life isn''t a Major Law then what is?! And those strange Demons, each of them had enough strength to kill any sage with ease.. they are the sages of the four empires, they are the users of the Major Heavenly Laws, they are not some random cabbages!! What exactly is this force? Where did theye from and what do they want from them? Since when this world has this kind of expert outside of the four Empires? And since when more Major Heavenly Laws have been discovered?! "Anyway¡­." Robin did not wait for a response and directly continued, "I will exin what''s going on here as simply as possible, the me Empire has kidnapped a number of my followers and I want them back, everyone will be fine as long as you stay obedient until that happens." "This¡­" The representative of the me Empire expedition started to sweat, he has been stationed here for decades and didn''t know what was going on back there. "me Empire? What the hell have you done?! Who are these people? don''t tell you don''t know, there have been a few shipsing from your continent in the past few years, someone must have told you something!" The representative of the Sacred Tree Empire Expedition looked at the guy next to him and shouted "You are the reason for what is happening now?! Why would you kidnap people belonging to such an entity you damned idiots?!" "I don''t know! I really don''t know!! No one has told me anything, This is definitely a secret matter of senior executives. How would someone like me know about it?" The Sage from the me Empire panicked and responded quickly "Shit, sir, if your problem is with the me Empire, then what are we to do with it?" The Sage of the Water Empire turned and spoke Robin shrugged, "Nothing, but you are going to stay here with me until the exchange is over, I can''t allow an unexpected ident to happen, I think you can understand that.." Before one of the four Sages replied, Robin continued, "All the ships you came with were put taken under our control, so don''t try to escape, it will have dire consequences.. and don''t wait for rescue either, the continent is being patrolled by Dracos all day long, if any other shipes it will be Capture and its crew will be brought here to join you. Because I am a generous and understanding man, whoever wants to go out may go... you can continue your training and hunt your own food, But whoever leaves will have to return to register his attendance every 3 days maximum, and whoever iste will be chased and killed directly... I trust you will behave, These are just temporary measures until I finish my affairs with the me Empire and leave you be. " " generous and understanding man may ass.. he simply does not want to bring us food even though he has imprisoned us!" One of the Four Sages muttered in a very low voice Robin heard him clearly but did notment, but instead turned his eyes toward the sage representative of the me Empire, "As for you..." "Me? yes... yes...?" Hakim replied nervously "Take one of the ships and immediately move towards the Continent of the me Empire, tell the officials if they want to see their sons here safe again, they should bring me all the prisoners they captured in the Ancestral Continent, especially the prisoners from the four special forces and the Rune Masters.. and don''t try to y any game like keeping some of them locked up there, I know every single one you took. The journey from here to the Continent of the me Empire takes about 3 months, I will give you 6 months for the round trip and an extra week to gather all my followers... Every day dy after that I will kill a hundred children of the me Empire, understand?" "Understood! I will move right away!!" The Sage of the me Empire bowed and almost flew eastward, afraid that Robin would turn back at his words and have him stay. "Wait, you idiot, if you fly to the borders of the continent on your own you will take days!" Robin spoke and then looked toward one of the demons at his side, "Can you get him to the location of the me Empire ships for me?" "Yes." The Demon bowed slightly and then jumped over the Draco next to him and signaled to the Sage of the me Empire to jump after him, after which they both disappeared from view. "The Ancestral... Continent...?" "There are people that strong in the Ancestor Continent? Didn''t they tell us that it''s just a deste ce where the weak minor heavenlyw users live?" "Those alien races used to live with our ancestors back there?! Why wasn''t this put in the books?" The sage of the me Empire was so excited that he wouldn''t have to die in this ce that he didn''t check what Robin said carefully, but those words couldn''t escape unnoticed by the rest of the prisoners Robin didn''t care what was happening below, he had already said what had to be said, so he simply rose from his chair and walked towards his tent silently. "Were you doing all this for a hostage exchange? Do you really think this would work?" Jabba quickly moved behind Robin and asked with furrowed eyebrows. "Why wouldn''t it seed? All the teenagers in the valley are from imperial families and most of them are the sons of sages and individuals with high authority. Otherwise, when they get the chance to cross the ocean to cultivate in this ce, I think they will want to get them back rather than keep a handful of useless prisoners." Robin spoke as he moved "Useless..? You just said that they keep the Rune Master and special legions members, maybe even Caesar himself, are they going to let go of them so easily?" Jabba asked again "They are all useless because they are under oath to shut their mouths, they are keeping them prisoners until they decode the oath tablets and free them from the oath so that they can speak and expose what they know about the Runes, but they should know by now that the Aoth Tablets are nothing like the Fire Explosion Talisman, decoding it may take them hundreds of years! They will refuse and act with anger first, but it will not take time before they decide to release them in order to get their sons back, of course, they will think ofing back to the ancestral continent and capturing the Rune Masters again after decoding the oath tablets ." Robin replied with a half smile, he knew they wouldn''t get that chance a second time. "Theoretically you are right, but the empire that destroyed your family without warning surely won''tpromise so easily, and that sage who left saw all our troops here, do you think that when hees back he will really have your followers with him?" Robin stopped at this moment and gave a cruel smile, "Don''t let such thought weigh you down, just tell me when Amones..." "Amon?!" Jabba was surprised and wanted to ask Robin again what was going on, but he had already made his way to his tent. Chapter 328 The Flame Emperor Three monthster -- inside the throne hall in a luxurious pce "My son... is a prisoner? And in the hands of some peasants from the Ancestral Continent on top of that? DO YOU UNDERSTAND WHAT YOU ARE SAYING?! why have I been feeding you dogs all these years?" A middle-aged man wearing a crown iid with rare stones stood up and shouted "Y- Your Majesty, we had nothing in our hands, the creatures he brought with him are just very powerful, forget about us, he captured all the youths and observers in the Central Continent and not just our youth!" This was the sage that Robin had let go, he fell to the ground on his knees from the terror and pressure that had descended upon him and began to stutter. Just standing in front of the me Emperor of this generation was worrying enough, but standing in front of him when he is angry? this is a nightmare. "He captured even the sons of other empires...?" The me Emperor furrowed his eyebrows, "Isn''t the me Empire enough for him as an enemy, so he went to pick a few more? That bastard has some nerve." "Looks like we really underestimated this Robin Burton¡­" an aging old man standing to the right of the throne muttered in a low voice, "I don''t want to say that but you should have taken my advice back then and investigated it further." "It''s just a 200-year-old mouse living on the Ancestral Continent, do we go and make deals with me? tell him: please, we are stupid and we need help, give us EVERYTHING you ever made? No, we had to take what we want! And what can we investigate further? he is just a kid from some ordinary family and he was struggling and a mortal war against some locals called Dolivar! I still say that we made the right decision." An old woman standing to the left of the throne spoke this time, And then looked toward the back of the emperor standing in front of her, "Because that mouse managed to find Help we didn''t know about doesn''t mean you made a mistake when making the invasion decision, remember that you are always right!" "That *mouse* has managed to discover techniques for all the known Major Heavenly Laws, and they are much purer than the one we know at that! he has techniques for other majorws such as Darkness and Gravity, and he created the Talisman system that we have never heard of before, and... Damn I even forgot the rest of the innovations we heard about!!" The old man spoke in exasperation, "How did you not consider that he might have someone higher than all of us to look after him? Someone... from outside this world!!" "Who''s out of the world? the heavens or the stars..? It seems that age has affected your mind, old man." The old woman waved sarcastically "Enough!" The me Emperor suddenly shouted, "Tell me how do I get my son and the rest of the detainees back?" "Hear me out and do as Robin said, send all the prisoners to him and he will return our children to us, we heard a lot about him from the ancestral continent since this useless war started, we know he is a benevolent person and always carries out his promises, this kind of nature doesn''t just disappear, I assure you that if we do what he says he will abide too." The old man spoke "No, no, no, you damn old man should be thrown out of the crown hall! You want to humiliate the Great me Empire in front of a boy?" The old woman yelled angrily, "Your Majesty, you should send forces to capture this Robin and kill all his henchmen in Central Continent, then not only will you be able to bring our juniors back, but we will be able to get our hands on what we want, isn''t our goal from the beginning was to capture him?" "What is going on inside your brain, woman? Didn''t you hear? They have over 200 Sages, that''s roughly a quarter of our current troop of Sages! That''s not mentioning the other 400 high-ranking Saints, if our troops go and a big fight starts there, our little ones will get hurt and maybe Robin Burton will order them to be killed during the battle!" The old man turned and shouted "It would be a proper sacrifice in exchange for capturing Robin Butron alive, even if we forgot about his Talisman system, obtaining one or two of his Major Heavenlyws techniques will make the whole world have one empire, The Great me Empire!" The woman ignored the old man''s words and looked toward the emperor''s back again," we can''t give this guy much time, this time he appeared with 200 demon sages, what would happen next? your majesty... we MUST get rid of him as soon as possible." "A proper sacrifice? It''s ten thousand teenagers and young men! They are our whole new generation, what will we do with the techniques if we have no one to learn them? how would our people be happy with our sess when there is a dead child in every household? do you realize what you are saying, you old crocodile?!" The old man got agitated as if he wanted to pounce on the woman Then he looked at the Emperor, " You majesty, wars happen and that''s natural, every time it ends with peace treaties andmon interests, I say we should take advantage of this prisoners exchange and begin this talk with Robin Burton, we can make him give us some benefits if we give him something in return.. this is how normal humans do their business!" " Give us some benefits? We should haggle with the mouth now? I willmit suicide before that happens! Everything is okay if that''s what it takes to capture Robin Burton alive, even if all our younger generation dies!" The old woman answered coldly "you..!!" The old man was about to finish but was suddenly interrupted "I have decided..." the emperor''s voice finally echoed again, "We will capture Robin Burton... and we will bring all our sons as well!" "Hmmm...?" Both the old man and the old woman furrowed their brows upon hearing this. The emperor turned to face the two, "Old Gu, gather the fleet and fill it with all the prisoners we brought from the Ancestral Continent, all of them." "Yes!" The old man replied with a smile. Then the emperor looked back at the old woman with a vague smile, "Old Ji, that bastard gave us one week, gather all the high-level Sages and Saints that you can reach within one week and hide them in those ships." "Eh? ...Haha, what a good n, a good n indeed, I have taught you well!" Old woman Jiughed out loud Old Gu furrowed his eyebrows when he heard this, the emperor''s n became clear, even though he had to acknowledge that it was indeed smart... If sessful, it would be a perfect shot! But if it failed... "You two... you''re still underestimating Robin Burton again!" Chapter 329 Robins Fleet 3 monthster -- in the vast ocean between The Ancestral Continent and The Central Continent "Why don''t you just tell me? I won''t stop asking until I have an answer, tell me what happened to Robin in that Nihari world!" Billy spoke urgently ? By today, it has been about 9 months since Robin returned with his allies to this world, during this period Amon learned a thing or two about thenguage of this, He learned a lot especially from Billy who was basically inseparable from him during this period! "....." Amon focused on looking in front of him, pretending to look at the open sea in front of him with slightly knotted eyebrows like he was thinking about something important, and he did not give a reply. "You miserable creature, Robin considers you a close follower, but instead of reaching out to help him get over whatever happened, you encourage him more? what kind of follower are you?!" Billy got pissed off when didn''t get his answer and started shouting, again... This is not the first time such dialogue takes ce, and not the second time either... He rained him with such questions whenever he saw him and Amon kept running away every time, But Since the beginning of this sea voyage, Billy has not left Amon''s side knowing that Amot has nowhere to run anymore But things didn''t change much, Amon''s mental resistance and patience were much stronger than he thought, whenever hees and asks him about what happened to Robin in Nihari he would receive no reply, then Billy would start a rage shouting session and go set somewhere in the ship, but a few hourster he woulde back again with the same questions. "Amon is nothing.. Amon neither encourages nor discourages the master.. if the master wants to tell you, he will tell you himself.. the master is the most knowledgeable being under heaven and does not need anyone to tell him what to do... Amon is the one who does what he is asked." Amon spoke in a low voice with clear annoyance. "Then why don''t you let me do the job, huh? Just tell me why he came back a changed man like that, maybe I will find a solution and try to help him, what exactly happened there?" Billy got excited when he finally heard a reply for Amon and got closer, with wide open eyes, like a child asking for sweets from his father. *Booooom* *RAAAAAAOOOOOORRRRRR!!!* A strong crashing sound came from the side of the ship that made it rise tens of meters above sea level! "A sea beast of the Snake Faction, A Mid-Sage level!" A demon shouted in thenguage of the Nihari world Amon did not move from his ce, did not change his standing position even as the ship was still rising in the air, but arge number of demons above the ship jumped from it and headed towards the left side of the ship, where the white mes immediately began to rise. *AOOOOO** In the blink of an eye the terrifying sea monster''s roar turned into a howling of pain, after diving again and disappearing *TSSHHHH* The huge metal shipnded again on the surface of the water, causing a great ssh and even huge waves that affected the rest of the ships in the fleet, but it simply continued the same way as before as if nothing had happened. "Hey! Stop ignoring me, we are almost at our destination already. Who knows what enemies we''ll face, this is the continent that contains the me Empire! Do you understand that? We could all even die,e on tell me something useful, you damn creature!!" Amon had to look beside him at this annoying human who didn''t even reach his shoulder height and spoke, "Why the hell are you on the ship with Amon in the first ce?" "YOU--" Billy wanted to argue, but at that moment he caught a glimpse of something on the horizon, "Is this..nd?" "...Yeah, looks like we are here." Amon was happy to answer this question "Tsk~ damn you, I''m going to go check the beach, if we are still alive after the war is over I''ll definitely make you tell me!" Bailey replied, then rose up and flew towards the Central Continent "Heh~" Amon sighed and then got off the ship and flew after him¡­ ------ A few minutester - on the southern coast of the Central Continent ..... "Hmmm?" Billy''s eyes were a person approaching, flying towards him as well, and quickly he could see his features, "Jabba?" *Swish Swish Swish* Right after Billy and Jabba met, Amon arrived too, and Jabba spoke to Amon, "What took you so long? The Master expected your arrival days ago!" "Amon will apologize to my masterter, the number of sea beasts and their strength exceeded all expectations, during ouring we received several waves of monsters that slowed us down, and even greatly damaged one of the ships." Amon''s exined "The Sea beasts managed to greatly damage one of the ships that the master designed..? What would the losses have been if you came with normal ships then¡­?" Jabba furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing the news and looked behind Amon, toward the oing fleet "Concentrate on me, Jabba, where''s Robin? What''s up with the war here? Have you managed to conquer a me Empire city yet?" Billy intervened in the speech and sent to Jabba via the transmission technology "I Can a thing or two in yournguage, Sister Zara taught me.. about which war and which me Empire city are you talking about..?" Jabba stuttered a little and then continued, "..it doesn''t matter, this is not the time now, ording to the appointed time, the prisoners will arrive in a week at thetest... We must proceed to the eastern part of the continent at once." Amon nodded, "Everyone will be ready to move in half an hour." Then he turned and headed back towards the fleet, which almost reached the shore... Minutester, before the ships reached the shore, swarms of tens of thousands of demons flew from the ships and began to take formations in the sky. Chapter 330 White Flame Demon Five more dayster -- Near the eastern shore of the Central Continent "I see the beach.. and many crimson things above it.. prepare to lower the anchors!" A man flying over arge fleet of ships of distinctive shape suddenly shouted loudly After hearing that shout, a number of people also began flying over the boats, looking toward thend with longing and fear. Longing because they came close to seeing their children and grandchildren after they were almost destroyed by anxiety for the 3 months they spent at sea and deep fear that they won''t... Ever since they heard the description of those evil creatures and what they could do, they feared that these things have already killed and eaten their kids And, of course, a simple amount of fear towards the strength of that new enemy. The Enemy that suddenly decided to take on The me Empire and kidnap their new generation, were they overestimating themselves, or did they know exactly what they were doing? This can only be known with a fight... Whenever the eyes of one of the Sages or The Saints fall upon what lies waiting for them on the shore, he opens his eyes to thest of them and says, "May the heavens have mercy on us." Each of them acted as if they saw a demon from folklore! ...well, they actually did see demons. Nearly two hundred Sage-level demons lined up in a row, behind them were thousands of people dressed in tattered clothes, and some of them were injured and were left in dangerous conditions Even without seeing their faces from afar, with one look the sages of the empire were able to determine that those are their children and grandchildren, these are the future of the me Empire! These boys and girls are treated with the utmost respect even by the rest of The Three Empires, but their shape now is closer to that of beggars!! Above them hovering many four-winged flying beasts that leak a roar from time to time, and above each of these beasts stand one or two humans... It is clear that they are pet flying beasts, and wither the flying beasts of their riders, they all seem to be at least Saints!! And standing in front of all that is a human who puts his hands behind his back, ncing quietly at the fleet as it draws near... "Robin... Burton." said one of the Sages and gritted his teeth when he saw the one in front, he already saw a portrait of him after agreeing tomand this mission, then he looked behind him and shouted, "Move forward at full speed!" "...." On the other hand, Robin raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw the ships'' speed increase instead of slowing down, the ships seemed to be about to break through the shore he was standing on, but he didn''t move a muscle. *Crck* More than twenty ships reached the shore at the same time, but they did not stop. "AAHHH!!" The smiles were wiped off the face of the ten thousand prisoners of the me Empire and they began to take steps back, if the ships continued at this speed, they would be crushed beneath it! A few demons took a few steps forward, ready to stop the ships or even destroy them, but Robin raised his hand and signaled them to step back, and then again he lowered his hand and put it behind his back... ".... It is enough!" At that moment a shout came from over the ships, and 3 Sages jumped over the ships they were riding and stood in front of it, trying to block their ships themselves. *TCCHHHHH...* All the ships finally stopped... Robin who was standing at the front was only one meter away from the bow of the ship hitting his head, but he didn''t move.. still in the same position looking directly in front of him. From the ship that stopped in front of Robin, an old man flew gently and looked at Robin from above his nose, "It seems the fear made you freeze, but I can understand this, you must have begun to realize what you have done with the silly move of taking our children hostage and became aware of the consequences, but there is no longer any room for regret." Robin finally looked up at that person, gave a smirk, and spoke, "A good entry, I give you that! Is that your way of scaring me? ...It doesn''t matter I guess, in fact, I would have loved your ship to touch me just now, I would have considered it an attack and a breach of agreement, then I was going to bury you all here.." The sage continued to look at Robin from above, but with a slightly grumpy face this time, this Robin is supposed to be the number one genius that this world has seen and does not consider the possibility that these ships carry an army that came to kill him? Did arrogance overwhelm his judgment to this degree... Or is he really just a boy who found a legacy? "Bury us? This Arrogance, you truly are one of a kind, aren''t you? but I guess that''s to be expected from the idiot who targeted the youths of the Four Empires at the same time, you don''t realize what you have done to yourself and to the entire Ancestor Continent, do you?" The Sage spoke again "I highly doubt that you can do something worse to the Ancestor Continent right now¡­." Robin raised his eyebrows and replied. "Hmmm?" The Imperial Sage furrowed his eyebrows when he heard this, "What do you mean? Are you saying that you met our troops there?" Robin smiled a cruel smile, "I say let my prisoners go and let us finish this exchange for the better, continuing the discussion in this direction would not be very useful." "YOU..!" The Sage unleashed his aura pressing it on everyone present, Level 40 Sage! Although Robin''s response was not direct, it was understandable enough! The smile on Robin''s face disappeared, and an angry expression filled his face, then he raised his hand, "If you want toplete this exchange, get my men out immediately, get down on the ground and speak to me as I speak to you, I Robin, don''t like to look up when I speak! Carry on in your arrogant manner and the ce will turn into a sea of ??blood." At Robin''s signal, some demons began to pump out a massive white me, forming the shape of huge demon tens of meters long, and then came Zara afterward and a huge amount of life energy ran into the Giant White me Demon. The eyes of the Giant White me Demon seemed as if it had gained some consciousness out of nowhere, sending some fear and questioning into everyone''s hearts at what they were seeing, then it let out an enormous roar. "ROOOOAAAAAARRRRRRRR" "Keeeeeaaaaaaahhhh!!!" "Help!!" The Giant White me Demon began to move toward the ten thousand prisoners, looking at them with eyes filled with rage and killing intent... With the size of the huge white me demon, and the strength that it derived from dozens of demon sages, there was no doubt about his destructive ability, that thing could kill hundreds of prisoners with every hit! Chapter 331 Exchange "WAIT!!" The Sages were startled when they saw what is going on and cried out in fear for their kids "Tch.." The Level 40 Sage murmured in anger and then waved his hand at the rest of the Sages that hovered around the ships to stand back, and then descended to stand on the beach a few meters away from Robin¡­ "This is better." When Robin saw this, he waved at Zara to stop the Giant White me Demon The Giant White me Demon indeed stopped all motion, but it could be seen that it hated it, the Giant White me Demon stood there next to the me Empire prisoners looking at them as if they were his worst enemies, ready to start killing at any moment... *Krrrrrrr..* *Step.. step.. step..* After the signal of the 40th level Sage, the fronts of the ships slowly began to open, revealing behind themrge numbers of people, mostly young men and women, all in torn clothes and covered in old stains of dirt mixed with blood, and every one of them showing signs of severe torture. "argh.. it is so bright" "Where... are we..." "R- Red horned beasts!! did they bring all the way here to feed us to these things?!" "The day has finallye then, huh." The people inside the ships mixed feelings when they saw the sight in front of them, Demons standing in front of them and Dracos flying above them, even The Giant white me Demon that looked like it was about to devour the world... No one thought for a moment that this might be a good thing, some of them actually started to smile, rejoicing that their suffering will finally end. Robin took a big inhale when he saw these familiar faces and then spoke gently, "Calm down and move steadily towards me, you are safe now." "Is that...?" "He''s His Excellency! That is His Excellency!!" "...Father?" A faint sound came from among the voices of the thousands of prisoners of the Burton family who began to move out of the ships, but it was strong enough to hammer Robin''s heart and made him turn his head quickly towards its source. Finally, his eyes fell on the person who had just spoken... It was a saint at the top of his realm, A level 30 Saint that can lead an ancient Duke family like the Bradleys, but he moved as weak as a hundred year old mortal and leaned against another young man next to him to prevent himself from falling, he was extremely skinny and wearing nothing but torn pants, it looked like he hadn''t eaten in ages, any little boy could count his bones and ribs just by looking at him His body has old traces of torture that have not yet healed, and there are even traces of direct stab wounds in several areas of his body... It is clear that he was left to die more than once, but he was too stubborn to die and hold on to his life to this day. "Caesar!!" Robin''s eyes became blurry when he saw his child, everything he was doing right now was to see this young man again! He feared that the me Empire would use Caesar as a card if he started the war directly on the me Empire''s continent, seeing him moving and talking again was the most important thing, revenge can wait. "Argh¡­ Father¡­ it''s you¡­ it''s really you¡­ It''s..." Caesar slowly raised his slender hand and ced it on Robin''s back, it was a simple gesture but he had extracted all the strength from his body to do it. "It''s okay, you are fine now, you are fine now.." Robin finally left him and put his hands on either side of Caesar''s head and spoke, then looked beside him at the young man on whom Caesar was leaning and spoke, "Thank you for looking after my son, Alfred." Alfred Marley himself was not in much better condition than Caesar, it could be said that they were leaning on each other, but when he heard this from Robin he forced his body to bend a little and said, "Please don''t thank me... Your Excellency.. but please.. my family.. " Robin moved one hand off Caesar''s smiling face and ced it on Alfred''s shoulder, smiling, "Don''t worry, I left them alive for you... most of them at least." "...thank you ..thank you.." Alfred was dumbfounded and happy for a few seconds, but suddenly he seemed to understand what *most of them* meant, probably his father and maybe all the ruling ss in the family had been killed, but he still cried happily. At least he still had some little rtives left... He knew this day woulde, and he knew that this was the best scenario that could have happened. Robin nodded and then looked back at Caesar, "Take Alfred and go rest in the forest other there, keep moving until you can''t take another step anymore, when we are done here we''ll talk more, okay?" Caesar nodded with difficulty, began to lean on Alfred, and started moving to where Robin was pointing "All of you, go after Caesar, we will bring you food and medicine in a little while." Then Robin raised his voice and pointed to the rest of the prisoners disembarking from the ships to the left of the shore, where they all walked in that direction slowly and weakly as if they were zombies... The Sage of the me Empire waited a few minutes until thest prisoner came out of the ship and vacated the area and then spoke, "Are you pleased now?" Robin nodded, still watching Caesar move and the rest to safety, "I must admit, I was pretty much expecting you wouldn''t bring in any prisoners, but it looks like you guys are notpletely stupid... At least there''s someone wise among you." "Hmph! We, the Great me Empire, are so d we got rid of the burden of feeding all those scum for free." The sage spoke in exasperation, evidently hating what was happening now. When Robin heard this, a provocative smile appeared on his face, but he didn''t say anything, he merely waved his hand. *Bam Bam* The Giant White me Demon and Nihari demons stepped aside, clearing the way for the me Empire hostages to move forward. "You don''t have to be afraid of anyone,e on board!" The sage dered loudly and pointed behind him The hostages advanced very slowly, as happened with the prisoners of the Burton family and the Rune Masters, not because of injuries and hunger, but because of fear... These Man-eating creatures... those winged beasts... The giant White me Demon... And Finally, That MONSTER that wasmanding all these creatures! Everything they have seen over the past six months has made them terrified of every single detail around them! *taa taa* After the hostages passed the two rows of demons on either side, they started speeding up little by little and started entering the ships closest to them, happy as if they had taken permission to get out of Hell to Heaven! The empire''s 90 sages who had shown themselves so far descended and greeted their children and grandchildren with smiles and then told them to enter the ships with the rest quickly. ? In less than a quarter of an hour, the ten thousand teenagers were all inside the ships with no problems Then the level 40 sage of the me Empire in charge gave the orders, and he and the sages began to push the ships back until they reached the water again, then they turned them to face the other direction, and began to move away slowly from the sandy shore. Without saying another word, the exchange was sessful. But there was something strange about the atmosphere... It didn''t ease one bit. Neither the Demons seemed to rest, nor Robin went after Caesar and the rest to check on their affairs... They all remained standing in their ces like statues, eyeing the imparting ships like they are waiting for something... "Master¡­." Demon Kind Sakar came from behind Robin and spoke, "About Those that were hidden inside the ships¡­." Sakar and the rest of the Demons in general caught the scent of other individuals who had note out of the ships with the Burton prisoners,rge numbers of them, and most importantly... they were all extremely strong. "I know, stay alert," Robin spoke without much emotion. Chapter 332 Dome Robin didn''t *smell* anyone, but his soul sense was simply too broad and subtle, before the ships even reached the shore he knew the numbers of everyone in it and their strength level... The sages who had just appeared were nothingpared to those hiding inside the ships! "If we attacked first while they are still in their ships, we will have the advantage..." Sakar spoke again Robin took a long inhale and then spoke, " Robin Burton doesn''t back on his promises, no matter how much I hate them I''ll keep my word until thest minute... just wait until they start moving." "..." Sakar didn''t add a word, just gave a slight bow and returned to his position Everyone kept looking towards the horizon as the ships started to disappear little by little, some of the demons even though it was a false rm and began to rx. But at that moment... "ATTAAAACK!!" A loud shout came from the horizon and then huge numbers of people came out of the ships, flying, and began to move back towards the shore in a hurry! "What''s going on..?!" "A trap! It''s a trap!!" The Saints and Sages of the Life Legion were shocked when they saw so many flying humansing out of the ships anding towards them... They didn''t have noses as powerful as Demons nor did they have an extremely precise soul sense like Robin, seeing what was happening now was a huge shock to them. "Hahaha Robin Burton, You really thought you could match the Great me Empire? It''s time for you to pay the price for your arrogance!" The level 40 sage whomanded the fleet before shouted loudly and wasing flying from afar, not alone... Robin moved his eyes steadily, watching all those expertsing towards him, all those people who wanted to kill him... There were little more than 400 sages and ten thousand saints. He quietly inserted his spiritual sense into his voice ring and sent, "I think I''ll need you here soon." This message was for Jabba... Days had passed since Jabba left to meet the fleeting from the Ancestral Continent on the southern shore, he knew that Jabba was aware of the seriousness of the situation and would bring them as soon as possible, so he hadn''t contacted him since he left, but now... At about the same moment a message from Jabba arrived, "In one hour we will be in front of you." Robin took a deep inhale when he heard this, then took out his spiritual sense from the Voice Ring and inserted it into the Space Ring, and immediately a long in ck spear appeared in his hand. Then Robin raised his spear unleashing his aura, a level 27 Saint, and shouted loudly, "Start the defensive formation we have trained on in thest few months, we have to hold out for one hour and victory will be ours!" "YES!!" The Demons split immediately and advanced, 180 of them made an extremely tight circle with one''s shoulder touching the other''s shoulder, and the remaining 20 stood in the middle of the circle. Then the Life Legion members jumped over their Dracos one by one and headed toward the middle of the circle as well, allowing the Dracos to fly out of danger. Robin also jumped and entered the tight circle, standing in a defensive position. "Hahahaha, hiding behind those filthy creatures won''t protect you from us!!" The captain of the fleet of the me Empire shouted, then raised his sword and set it on pale yellow fire, then lowered it to the head of the Demon closest to the shore. *BOOOOOOM* "..EH?" The scene that the level 40 sage imagined did not happen, the body of the Demon did not fly away and his body was not cremated by his mes... The Demon only raised his arm before the sword hit his head, and used a small crimson shield on his arm to stop the sword.. the shield wasn''t scratched and the Demon''s arm didn''t retreat an inch! Sakar, the most powerful Demon King, armed with crimson divine shields scattered all over his body, was not an easy opponent to bully. "IMPOSSIBLE!!" The Level 40 sage shouted when he saw this and backed away before a counter punch from the Demon, if this Demon can stop his sword strike as if they were in a training session surely it has the ability to fight him as an equal! When the rest of the Saints and Sages of the me Empire saw this, they also reduced their speed and contented themselves with surrounding the circle instead of attacking directly. The first contact was enough to break the momentum of the me Empire''s forces. "What are you waiting for?! attack in full force!!" Themander of the imperial forces shouted "HEEEYYAAAAAAA!!" *SHWAALAAAA* Thousands of Saints and hundreds of Sages started using the Major Heavenly Law of Fire at the same time, seas of fire appearing in the sky all ready to descend and devour Robin and hispanions. *baa baa baa* But before all those attacks came down, the me Empire forces were surprised that arge portion of them had disappeared! " What is happening?!" "Where did my attack go, I put all my energy into it!!" "Robin Burton!!!!" Themander of the me Empire forces shouted when he saw what was happening in the middle of the circle Robin, whose eyes started radiating intensely with a golden glow, stabbed his spear into the air sending spears of energy one after the other. All the mes in the path of that energy spear disappeared as if they were not there, especially the attacks of the Sages of the me Empire were all targeted before they finished forming them! "Keep going! Burn them all!!!" One of the Sages shouted and began forming another powerful me attack before it disappeared just like the previous one But no matter how hard Robin tried, he couldn''t break the attacks of 400 plus sages and ten thousand saints, and they also knew that very well, thousands of me seas and fire beastsnded on the defensive circle. A big smile appeared on the Level 40 sage''s face, this kind of tightly organized attack could kill anyone on the with ease, these *Demons* and Robin Burton had no chance of surviving! He already started thinking about his report and how to tell his Emperor that he had to kill Robin Burton, when suddenly... *SHHOOOWWMM* At this moment a dome of white mes appeared above the defensive circle, and it blocked everythinging its way! "WHAT THE HELL IS THIS?!" *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* When thebined attacks came into contact with the dome, it lost its momentum and stopped for a moment, but the dome also began to fade, this kind of power was not something the Definsife Dome that was created with the power of the 180 Demon Sages could withstand. "Now!" Zara shouted loudly when she saw this, about 200 Life Legion Saints started to inject life energy into the backs of the Demons who had formed the defensive ring and the dome, and the dome quickly started to heal again, not only that... About 20 Life Force Sages started directly injecting life energy into the dome. *VRROOOOM* The Dome started moving, creating an amazing and terrifying sight. Chapter 333 Half An Hour The dome was still rapidly eroding and bing filled with gaps due to the many and elerating attacks of the me Empire Saints, what is new is that the dome began to draw more energy from one side to repel a fierce attacking at the other! And every time a sage from the me Empire tried to enter through one of the gaps, the dome closes in front of him immediately and block his path It appeared like a horribly torn piece of cloth that is continuously moving at a crazy speed. The Sages and Saints of the me Empire couldn''tprehend what was going on right in front of their eyes This type of extreme speed in responding to the situation was not something that the 180 Demon Sages could agree upon at a moment''s notice... It seemed as if the dome had gained some kind of consciousness of its own! "We are ready." The twenty Demon Sages who remained in the center of the defensive circle shouted after making huge white me beasts, then Zara and a few other Sages of the Life Forces came and started injecting life energy into those lifeless Beast images. "ROOOAAAAAAARRRR!!!" The dome was partially opened and huge me beasts were let out, their eyes reminded everyone of the Huge White me Demon that threatened their younger generation a while ago. Huge Lifelike Dragons, phoenixes, and Demons that were tens of meters high, and immediately started attacking the Saints of the me Empire! The beasts strangely started helping each other, organizing attacks, and protecting each other''s backs! Immediately after the White me Beasts made their appearance, more than half of the me Empire Saints started to worry about them, and started to defend and try to destroy these strange conscious beasts... Without noticing they started fighting Fire Images and left their main mission which is attacking the dome! The head of the me Empire forces looked around, wondering where he had gone wrong for the situation to turn around in such a strange way! He came with the element of surprise and the overwhelming numerical advantage, but it seemed like he was being pulled into an attrition war?! Leaving aside what was happening with the Saints... The me Empire Sages were visibly eliminated from the battle because of Robin Burton''s energy spears that destroyed every attack or defense they could master and stopped them from doing any helpful act! Then he looked at Robin who was still shooting spears from inside the dome with hateful eyes, he really wanted to rip this guy apart right now, but can''t think of a way to do so, so he just clenched his fist and screamed, "AAAHHHHHHH!!!" *boom boom boom* "Hurry up and iste that White me Beast away from the rest!" "It is so strong!!" "ROOOOAAAAARRRRR!!" A minute after minute passed and the situation did not change, not even a little. If someone tries to attack the dome from afar, Robin destroys his attack.. and if someone tries to hit it with a punch from closebat, the dome concentrates its power at that point and blocks himpletely Of course, some attacks still descended on the dome, affecting it and tearing it to pieces at times, but the 180 Demon Sages backed by 180 Saints from the Life Legion continued to feed the dome and renovate it constantly. The Demons with the Dark Law passed their energy into the dome as well to help absorb the attacks, and the rest of the Demon Sages just continued to pump out their Pure Fire Energy... Outside, twenty white me beasts were still working together to break down the Empire''s army, every now and then a Beast would be destroyed... Technically it''s just a Fire Law offensive techniquebined with life energy, destroying it isn''t that hard, but what is annoying is that when one of the beasts is destroyed Another one woulde out from inside the dome, bringing their number back to 20 Beasts! "What are you doing? Can''t you destroy a few scums from the Ancestral Continent?! What the hell is going on here?!" The leader of this campaign, the level 40 Sage, almost went crazy With every passing minute, many saints and even the sages of the empire are killed, dispersed, and forced to attack randomly, while the position of the dome and the organization of Robin Burton''s forces remains the same since the beginning! Under the attack of 10,000 Saints and more than 400 Sages, Not one of Robin''s forces has died til now! "Raphael Bat, take your men and focus the attack on the highest point of the dome, don''t bother with anything else!" The leader shouted as a level 39 Sage, and that Sage moved and drove with him more than a hundred sages and a thousand saints to above the Dome. Then the leader looked toward someone else, "Samuel Bat, remove your men from battle and attack those Demons from between the spaces when the dome is torn!" "Yes!" The sage, called Samuel, responded and retreated, taking 100 sages with him away from the battles against the twenty beasts and surrounding the dome from below. *boom boom boom* "AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" All those saints and sages suddenly being pulled off from the battle put more pressure on the rest of the saints and sages of the empire in the face of the formation of white me beasts and Robin''s Space attacks, and the death rates among them rose more and more. As for the top of the dome, the intensity of the fire attacks was so high that it began to summon energy from the rest of its parts to cover the sky only, while below the sages of the empire began to attack the Demons who supplied the dome with energy. The dome was still trying to hold together, taking down a portion of the energy to protect a certain Demon and then pulling it back to cover the sky, but even with that, a lot of attacks started pouring down on the Demons bringing them into a horrible shape, had it not been for the Crimson Divine Shields covering their bodies, many would have already fallen. The level 40 leaderughed when he saw that prating the dome was a matter of time, then he looked toward the center of the dome, behind the curtain of white mes thates and go every moment, he looked at Robin Burton and shouted, "You are just postponing your death, I have thousands of Saints and more than 400 Sages, how long do you think your tricks will work? Both Number and quality are on my side, surrender now and I will give you an easy death!" "Good speech, I will give you the same courtesy and give you this chance as well, surrender now and I will order for you to be killed first before they eat you, as I have seen, being eaten alive is not the best experience," Robin replied in a low voice, still busy with stabbing his ck spear around him like a madman. "Hah? What do you mean?" The level 40 Sage furrowed his eyebrows, he was clearly about to kill the 180 demons that were feeding the dome, and when that happens he will capture Robin Alive! And he is threatening him now? Is this boy who haunts the empire that delusional? At that moment Robin looked him straight in the eye with a mocking smile, "You''ll find the answer on your left." Chapter 334 Reinforcements "Hmm?" The level 40 sage furrowed his eyebrows even more upon hearing this, his spiritual sense and acute hearing as a top-level sage didn''t pick up anything, but out of curiosity he couldn''t hold himself from looking to his left He found many ck dotsing from afar, tens of thousands of them, he couldn''t determine their strength levels nor See what they are, but he could see clearly how fast they were approaching him, and the fact that they are all flying... The sage quickly understood something and looked down to try to order a reorganization into a defensive position, but found nothing but a devastating mess. Reorganizing all of this would take at least a few minutes, but will thoseing enemy reinforcements give them a few minutes? Will Robin Burton and his forces and Giant White me Beasts stand silent for a few minutes tell he organizes a full defense formation? "Hooo~" The level 40 sage finally gave out a breath of cold air, straightened his back, abandoned his fighting stance, and all expressions of anger and enthusiasm disappeared... "Commander, what do we do with the left side? The Giant White me Beasts are starting to take over there due to theck of troops! ...Commander, what is your order? Commander..!!" One of the Sages of the me Empire shouted out loud, but when he didn''t find a response from their leader, he looked around him to look for him. He found their mighty leader hanging in the air with empty eyes and straight features, it seemed as if his life was repeating itself before his eyes... When that sage followed his Commander''s gaze path and looked toward the horizon, he found faint ck dots, far away but fast approaching! "Oh my God..." It didn''t take more than a second for that sage to realize what he was seeing and shouted loudly, "Reinforcements! The enemy has reinforcementsing from the southwest direction!!" "WHAT?!" All the Sages and Saints of the me Empire began to take a few steps back, leaving a space between them, the Dome and the White me Beasts, and looked in that direction. "Impossible.." "All these enemies? They are tens of thousands!!" "And they are all flying too... All of these are saints, at least?!" "WE HAVE TO GET OUT OF HERE!!" No one present from the me Empire was stupid, as soon as they saw the ck dots on the horizon they knew it was time to retreat, even if they have many sages with them and still might not necessarily be defeated, at least a great many of them would be killed! "Get out of here? This won''t be easy!" A cruel smile appeared on Robin''s face and then he raised his hand, and the wind began to blow hard, hitting the living dome, which was made with the power of 180 sage, and it lit up, even more, then the Sages of the Life Legion ordered the dome to change its shape to be like a huge sheet and move quickly The moment the Living me sheet supported by the Wind Major Heavenly Law moved ahead of all the Saints and Sages of the me Empire who wanted to flee toward the ocean and catch up with their ships, it expanded exponentially, forming a kind of firewall that blocked their way. "Tear that wall apart!!" Everyone started attacking the white wall of me, but the same scene as before happened.. the wall was filled with holes quickly but no one could pass it, it was quickly repairing itself in the ces they were trying to escape from. "DAMMIT, Let''s move around it! There''s no way that damn wall can stretch to infinity!!" One of the Elders shouted and flew up to full speed And indeed every Saint and Sage choose a different direction and started moving there at top speed in devastating chaos, but the fastest of them could not advance more than two hundred meters before finding a demon in front of him. *BAAA!!* Everyone who tried to escape from the sides or above immediately encountered the Demon and the Life Legion Sages to send them back down. "The Giant White me Beasts have arrived behind us!!" *BOOOM* The 20 monsters also finally caught up with the rest and started attacking the Saints in organized formations again. One of the Elders from the me Empire looked around like a madman.. the situation had flipped in an instant. A while ago, they were besieging Robin and those with him, and now in the blink of an eye, they were now surrounded on all sides without leaving any room for escape! Atst, one of the Sages managed to gather whatever courage left in him and shouted loudly, trying to fill the now empty battlefieldmander role, "Don''t worry, our numbers are still much bigger, we just have to reorganize ourselves and--" "RAAAAOOOOOOOORRRRRRRRRRR!!!" *BOOOM* A strong roar came from a close distance that made the words of that sage stand in his throat, and then a punch fell into his face that made his teeth go down his throat next to his words! The enemy reinforcements have arrived!! ? "Commander, help us! Commander!!" "AAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!" As for the level 40 Sagesmander of The me Empire forces, his eyes were roaming around silently watching what was happening without saying a word or moving a finger... Since he saw the ck dotsing in the beginning he anticipated this end, no matter what they did, it was impossible to escape... *swoosh* *swoosh* The leader of the me Empire forces looked next to him as he felt a thick killing intent, and found two Demons looking at them like hungry dogs looking at the most delicious piece of meat in the world. "Heh~" When themander of the me Empire forces saw this, he looked down toward Robin and spoke, "Is there no other way?" "Did you give any other way to Jura when you had the advantage?" Robin spoke softly and then looked at the two Demons, "Sakar, Moren, leave a piece for your brothers, they hadn''t tasted a level 40 Sage before." "RAAAAAOOOOOOOOORRRRR!" The two goblins roared with full force and attacked themander of the me Empire''s forces at the same time "Come then, I will show you what it means to be a top level sage!!" Finally, some fighting intent appeared in the eyes of the leader of the me Empire forces, and pale yellow mes began to fly from all over his body. The fight was much more intense than the two Demon Kings Sakar and Moren expected, after the first quarter of an hour of fighting, Moren received a serious injury that made him retreat, but the end result did not change much... 3 other Demon Kings reced Moren and attacked themander of the me Empire forces together, in a four-on-one battle, after this point there was not much of a room to struggle anymore, and themander of the me Empire forces quickly turned into a meal. And not him alone. Within one hour of the reinforcements arriving, the beautiful eastern shore of the Central Continent had turned a deep red. Chapter 335 At The Shore "AAARRGHHHHH¡­" "No, No, take me a prisoner, I can be useful! NOOO---" The waters of the eastern shore of the Central Continent turned deep red with blood, and the sand and rocks were reced by torn guts and severed limbs. Bodies are scattered everywhere as far as the eye can see, and not just human corpses... Crimson corpses with deformed horns strewn all over the shore, the number of in Demons is actually not that far offpared to the number of the Empire''s troops! Although the Empire''s forces had never entered a real war in their entire lives, they had enough time to train in different martial formations and the basics of martial arts! Although the individual strength was overwhelming on the side of the Demons and even the numbers were in favor of the Demons after the reinforcements arrived, the offensive formations And the defense of the Empire''s forces, and the meticulous cooperation among them killed the Demons by the thousands! But this did not do them much good in the end... None of the saints and sages were left standing on their feet, everyone who fought was killed, and everyone who tried to escape died or was seriously injured. And now the wounded are being searched for and wiped out. Demons walked around soul sensing and sniffing anyone who is still breathing from the Empire''s forces and then they deal a fatal blow, cutting off their heads or piercing their hearts... There are only 20 individuals tied to the side as Robin was passing in front of them and holding their heads one by one... Except for those 20 Sages, the Demons had permission to kill everyone else. "Amon, why the dy? You should have arrived at least ten days ago, if you werete by one more day, we might have all been dead by now!" Robin spoke angrily while holding Sage''s head when a High-level Demon Sagended beside him Amon deeply bowed and spoke, "I apologize for the dy, Amon realizes his mistake and waits for punishment." "No need for this, I know you will not bete for no reason, what happened?" Robin asked again "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" The sage in Robin''s hands began to scream loudly and sob blood "It''s the sea beasts," Amon stiffened his back and spoke, "They are much more powerful than your Excellency expected, on our way we encountered hundreds of them, not a few of them were at the top of the Sage Realm as well, we didn''t lose any ship but we had to slow down or evene to aplete stop a few times along the way, and we lost quite a few Demons on the way... Of course, your Excellency can''t be wrong, we think it was the size of therge fleet that drew them towards us and made that change." Jabba then stepped in, " it''s true I saw the ships when they arrived, all our ships were partially damaged, and one of them will sink if it receives another attack, they must have suffered a lot in their way here," Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly and let thest Sage slip out of his hand after he died, "But the ships of the me Empire are worse than ours and yet all our prisoners have arrived safely and it doesn''t look like one of the me Empire ships has been much damaged on the way here!? .... AHAAA! So this is why I read in the memories of one of the Sages that the me Empire patrols the ocean between their continent and the central continent every now and then, this must be to kill the sea beasts that approach the surface between the two continents... If this is it.. the oceans between the Central Continent and the Continents of the Four Empires are considered rtively safe to navigate due to those permanent patrols, but the ocean around the Ancestor Continent has been filled with those beasts for tens of thousands of years... It was really a miscalction by me, I put you in a bad position.. I apologize for this." "What are you saying, Your Excellency? Even if we jump to hell for you, we''ll be happy." "You became good with ttering, hah? Forget it, how many Sages are in our ranks so far?" Robin flicked his hand as if he was holding a trash bag, then asked Amon, looking into his eyes "After the high-quality food your Excellency has recently provided us, the strength of our entire race has seen an unprecedented rise," Amon bowed and spoke, he was really feeling grateful with all his heart, "When we came to this world there were 520 Sages and 100,000 saints among us, but Currently we have around three thousand sages and two hundred thousand saints... We could not bring them all on the ships and did not want to leave your great family without protection, so I decided to bring only 2500 sage and 60,000 saints." "Good, very good... ording to those individuals'' memories, we have now killed about 400 Sages on the shore, this is in addition to all those we have killed in the Ancestral Continent, we have eliminated almost a third of the Empire''s forces¡­ Half of the numbers of the Demon Troops you just mentioned will be more than enough." Robin rubbed his chin and looked around *swoosh* "Can any of you tell me what''s going on here? All of these are experts from the me Empire, right? Amon you bastard didn''t you say we won''t be going to the me Empire Continent..? !" Billynded next to Robin and Amon and started asking questions "What are you doing here?!" Robin asked when he saw Billy, then looked toward Amon, Who raised his shoulders in reply. "You are going to war because of us, how can I sleep at home and let you do everything on your own? if not for the fact that I knew about it toote I would have summoned the whole Burton forces to join me!" Billy replied in announce "Alright Alright, make yourself at home, I guess... Amon didn''t lie to you, we are now in Central Continent," Robin replied "The Central Continent...?" Billy holding his eyebrows "Yes, it is a continent that lies between all the other continents in this.. after the emergence of the first two empires in the East and the West and their agreement to set up mutual activities in the continent between them, the next two Emperors avoided upying this continent as well so as not to anger anyone unnecessarily and gathered around it in their search, And so the Central Continent continued to be the heart of the world and at the same time being severely uninhabited." Robin exined as he saw it in the memories of some sages and saints, "Anyway, We were here to set up a prisoner exchange with the me Empire, and the exchange has worked brilliantly!" "Did It really seed?" Billy was astonished and looked around. What part of this massacre is a sess?! Robin smiled a sweet smile and said, "Come after me.." Then he flew north. "..." Billy followed him silently and with a look filled with questioning, then Jabba and Amon flew behind them. Chapter 336 Meeting Again The flight of the four: Robin, Billy, Amon, and Jabba continued for a few minutes until Billy finally began to see that there were humans hiding under the trees in the woods in front of them, and he started narrowing his eyes in focus. "Caesar?! Marcus, Phil... Oh my God, even Johnna and Sarah are here?! We thought you guys were dead!!" Billy went crazy with joy when he got close enough and the features of a few individuals in front of him finally started to be clear Since Jura City fell and after every major battle against the forces of the me Empire or the forces of the Eight Kingdoms, Billy had to take his forces and withdraw quickly without looking behind them, they literally ran for their life, and whoever fall behind, then it''s his destiny. Only when they reached a safe ce again did they start counting their numbers and considering everyone who wasn''t there among the dead... But it turns out that arge part of them was imprisoned! These are his brothers and friends whom he fought alongside for many years, and there are thousands of them here!! "Uncle Billy..." "Hehe.. hee... It''s the General.." Everyone smiled when they heard this familiar voice, some of them started trying to lean on the tree trunks to stand out of respect for Billy and Robin, even Caesar leaned on Prince Alfred and also stood with difficulty. "You all.. you all are okay?! This is awesome!!" Billy quicklynded among his men and began to move between them quickly trying to see as many old faces as possible, "I can''t imagine the reaction of the rest of the guys when they know you are all alive haha!!" Robin rolled his eyes at the overly excited Billy andnded smiling in front of Caesar, "The battle is over, you don''t have to hide here anymore." "Thank you, Father... our weakness and the fact that we were captured alive is what got you into this situation and made you fight the forces of the me Empire," Caesar spoke in a weak voice, "Now that we are freed, we all will support you until we take our revenge on the me Empire and eliminate all their forces at Jura!" "YEEEEES!!" "Yes, Your Excellency, please lead us to victory again!" "It''s time to get our Jura back!!" "We will fight to the death! I will not allow myself to be imprisoned ever again!!" After hearing Caesar''s words, the rest of the prisoners began to raise their voices and shout after him... Most of them still couldn''t stand still, but they did start dering their intention to fight again to the death! "You guys don''t need to concern yourself with this anymore, Jura, no.. the entire Ancestral Continent has already been cleaned up," Robin said with a smile on his face "...Hah?" "What was this..?" The air suddenly froze, and thousands of prisoners stopped shouting, and even breathing, for a moment... Everyone present here was either a member of one of the four special legions or a Rune Master, all of them had high cultivation levels and fairly powerful spirits, yet the impact of the words on them was extremely severe... The ancestral Continent has been cleaned!! What do these words mean to me? They were tens of thousands of Saints yet Jura fell, they were tens of thousands of Saints yet they were being chased around like stray dogs everywhere, but Robin had already *cleaned* the entire Ancestral Continent without their help? "Haha you heard right, there is no longer any danger to us in the Ancestral Continent right now, although Robin used extremely severe methods that need to reflect about, there really is no longer any threat to us in the entire continent!" "YEEEEAAAAAAAHHH!!" "HAHAHA, THAT''S GREAT." *sniffs* "Good... Good..." Shouts began to rise among everyone again, but this time out of relief... Some of them even sat helplessly in their ce, crying. They had already lost all hope in their little cells back in the me Empire Continent, quite a number of them alreadymitted suicide, and the rest only kept themselves breathing because they were afraid that the me Empire would go out to hunt their brothers and families in full force to rece them. Ever since they arrived at this strange ce that they had to travel to by ships and saw their spiritual leader, Robin Burton again, some hope began to light up in their chests, but they were nervous about the oue of the battle that they hear echoing from afar, and even if they have absolute faith that Robin would win, they still hade to think about how to return to their homes and get it back in their current miserable condition... Only now is their joyplete! "Then... can we go back now to Jura?" asked Caesar with a big smile that appeared in his eyes. After all the suffering he and hispanions went through, returning home and spending a normal day with three meals and a cup of warm drink became a heaven in itself... "Hmm? Of course not¡­." Robin shook his head, "I sacrificed many months and came to Central Continent to get you out of the Continent of the me Empire before I attacked it... I was afraid that if the me Empire attacked, they would use you as a hostage to threaten me or just directly kill you and the rest of the prisoners when they know the war ising to an end to hurt me, now atst I can continue forward with a clear mind." "Central Continent¡­ Attacking the me Empire Continent?! Father, do you know the number of Sages and saints in the me Empire? Do you know about their defensive formations and their impregnable city walls? Did you put our condition in mind when you thought about this? I can''t believe I''m going to ask about this, but have you studied this decision well..? Don''t let your emotions control a decision of this magnitude, we can wait for our revenge." Caesar''s mind seemed to be unable to analyze everything he had heard, the me Empire simply bing an enormous barrier in his mind and all the Burtons after what they saw of them "Tsk~ Don''t worry, your father undoubtedly has forces capable of attacking the me Empire and winning, especially after the big feast they are having at the shore right now..." Billy spoke in annoyance when he remembered how the demons had rapidly increased their strength during thest year. "The Demons.. the red-horned creatures? what are those anyway?" Caesar asked, looking toward Amon. Robin smiled upon hearing this and patted Caesar''s shoulder, "They are allies, that''s all you need to know... now Just rest here you and the rest of the heroes who were captured with you, I can''t send you now to the Ancestral Continent right now because in your condition you can''t stand the battles and collisions against the sea beasts lying between Central Continent and Ancestor Continent, There is a small town near here, which is the eastern gathering point for the observers and the kids of the four Empires to go rest and resupply, you all will feelfortable there, just rest there and don''t worry about anything else... I will stay here with you for a few weeks until I make sure that the environment is good for you and until all the unwanted leave the continent, then I will go on a short trip with the demons." "Short trip? Where to...?" Caesar furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing this "To destroy, of course." Chapter 337 Get Out! A few hourster-- In the prison camp-- The middle of the Central Continent "Dammit, how long are we going to stay in this situation? Why do I have to sleep on the floor like beggars? I''m a third ss prince for f*ck sack!!" "You should have listened to my words and started the riot when that bastard left with most of his Demon soldiers, there were only ten Demons left to guard and register the attendance, but you all are cowards and refuse to fight!" "Shut up, who knows where they have gone? They may be sitting on the other side of the valley waiting for us to make a mistake, what are we going to do then?" "Or maybe he is already too far away and we have a golden chance to escape!!" "Enough already, I waited and stayed alive for months in this situation, I don''t want to revolt and get myself killed now, I''ll stay where I am!" Small conversations like this have been breaking out every now and then for over a week, since Robin gathered the prisoners of the me Empire and lead them towards the east with most of his troops. Several small rebellions did indeed initiate after Robin''s departure against the remaining ten demons, but each time the initiator of the rebellion failed to rally the rest of the prisoners to join him, he and his few associates were easily killed by the demons. Almost 7 months have passed since their gathering in this valley, they saw during this period that the demons did not attack them without reason and that Robin actually allowed them to go out, train, and hunt at their convenience, so why are they trying to escape and risk getting themselves killed after all this period? An forget about all of that, the threat that their ships might have been destroyed or under strong guard has chained their legs even more, what would they do after killing the ten demons and escaping from the valley when they don''t have the means to get out of the continent? disperse throughout the Central Continent and pray they wouldn''t be found again? Who captured them for the first time is able to capture them again. "Hmm? Look up!" It was unknown who gave the shout, but all the prisoners from the Sacred Tree, Wind, and Water Empires looked up and saw a Draco flying in their direction and approaching quickly, and scrutinizing the one sitting above it... He was the one who shocked them all with his abilities, and the Chief of the Crimson Demons, Robin Burton. As for the ten Demons, they assembled in a row and bowed in full before the oing Draco and shouted in thenguage of the Nihari, "We salute our Lord Robin, and we salute general Jabba." Robin nodded at them and then continued flying until he reached a point in front of the prisoners where they could all see him, then took a few steps until he stood on top of the Draco for all to see, and started looking left and right below him, slowly passing his half-dead eyes on each one of the prisoners Then, he spoke using the secondary Sound Law, "The hostage exchange with the me Empire has beenpleted sessfully, you no longer have to stay here, your ships have been released, today you can go back to where you came." "YEEEEEESS!!" "Haha, excellent, it''s good that the me Empire was smart enough and made the exchange happen." "Heeeh~ It''s good that we didn''t listen to that bastard and started another rebellion." One of the girls said to her colleagues "Silence!" Robin''s voice raised again, catching everyone and dropping their hearts at their feet, then he continued, "When I said you are leaving today I mean what I said, today start collecting your bullshit and look for your hidden friends, those who we couldn''t find and take them and everything with you, starting today I''ll give you one week to Gather everything that belongs to your Empires and all your men and get out of Central Continent... After a week, I will kill anyone who stays here, okay?" "This...?" "Won''t you leave?!" Robin looked beside his eyes at the person who asked, "Leave to where? This continent is mine now, go back to training in your yards, you don''t seem to benefit a lot from training here anyway." "EH?!" Shock and some anger and frustration swept the 30,000 prisoners at once, but no one dared to say a word. "One more thing." Robin continued, "I want to meet your Emperors, they shoulde to Ancestral Land as soon as possible, that''s an order." "You... do you realize what you are saying? didn''t you do enough?!" None of the sages of the Sacred Tree Empire could control himself and his voice Even without the ORDER, the three Emprores would be extremely angry when they know about what has been going on here! They are obviously unaware of what Robin is doing or they would have sent their armies already to the Central Continent! Robin ignored the question and continued as if he hadn''t heard it, "Tell them what I tell you... the me Empire is finished, and now I will devote myself to dealing with the rest of the *Powers* in my world, no one will be left alone to do what he wishes after today. Tell them that they have two choices. Either theye to me peacefully and be obedient, and we will talk more about the details at that time... Or theye to me with their armies and then you will all taste the same thing that will happen to the me Empire... If this or that does not happen within one year from today ...I will personallye to make a visit!" The prisoners from the Empires didn''t WANT to understand anything of what Robin said, and didn''t know how to understand his announcement of *what will happen to the me Empire*, but they did understand one thing... This person wasn''t joking. Chapter 338 Sudden Attack Three monthster--the observation tower at the southwest coast of the Continent of the me Empire "Hmm? There are ships on the horizon!" A saint suddenly shouted, attracting the attention of the rest Some of the knights and saints left ying cards and the bottles of wine in their hands and came to watch the ships joyfully, while the rest remainedzy, ying and drinking as if they had heard nothing. Guarding the coasts of an Imperial continent is one of the most boring jobs in the world... It''s the job that all thezy dream about, and to which those who anger a senior official are exiled. There are dedicated teams thate to kill all the beasts in the area from time to time, and there is no danger of invasion from other nations since the four empires respect each other and there is absolutely no need to fight, this ce is always quiet and boring to the point of madness! Their only benefit is to help load the ships every once in a while if they contain goods, and perhaps if a stray beast appears, they will dy it until a few sages arrive to kill it... But even these are very rare events! "Hmmm~ It''s our ships, looks like the ones that left 6 months ago." "They must have sessfullypleted the mission, whatever that was¡­" "they were taking many prisoners with them, I think they got them to the central continent to use as living targets?" "Let''s not talk about something we don''t fully get or we might get in trouble, the important thing is that today we are going to finally have some movement at the coast haha, report to the officials!" "What are you waiting for? Let''s receive them!!" "... Guys, I also see flying ck dotsing from afar." "They must be migratory birds, don''t worry about them, let''s go!" Without saying another word arge number of Saints began to fly towards the iing me Empire fleet excitedly, even some of the knights who could not fly jumped out of their ces and went to stand at the edge of the shore to have a clearer view. "Haah~" one of the people at the top of the watchtower yawned before moving the chess piece in front of him forward, "Those idiots... newbies always act like excited little ducklings." "Hehehe they still think they''d rise up ranks if they acted enthusiastically and work well, we are the high-ranking officers but so what? We are still sitting here drinking and eating all day like pigs..." The man in front of himughed sarcastically before moving the chess piece as well. "You are right.. my ass is starting to hurt from sitting in this ce." The first man scratched his head and spoke, "In recent years a lot of sages and saints have disappeared from the continent, rumors say they are going to Ancestral Continent, why don''t we look into it and go with them?" Another person in the room overheard their conversation and turned quickly, "If you seed, take me with you!!" "Oh, I don''t know, Churchill, they haven''t said why they have been going there for all these years, that is enough to know that it was a secret mission of the pure-blooded royals only. If we volunteered, we would probably get humiliated or have some pay cuts." "What is the problem if we try? The Ancestral Continent is a deste ce that no one cares about, everyone who went there must now enjoy open-killing training among these sheep and loot whatever treasures and minerals they want... Although everyone in the ancestor continent is weak and their resources are depleted, I prefer to take that chance than still sit here and dream about it!" cried the saint, Churchill, and then looked at someone else standing by the window, "What do you think, Mr. Muller? You are the strongest and most experienced of us, why don''t you lead this request for us all? we have served here long enough." "Soooooof~" the sage called Muller took a sip from his drink and then replied a few secondster, "Concentrate on the task we have now, then I''ll listen to your wordster, the ships are about to approach the Harbor, prepare to help unload them." "Alright Alright~" Churchill stood up and began stretching, "Huh~e on guys let''s finish this off, and you fat bastard, I will win this game for sure when we get back! hehe." "Hah? IN YOUR DREAMS ---" *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* *Boom Boom Boom Boom* "AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!" "WHA- WHAT HAPPENED?!" Saint Churchill and the rest fell to the ground due to the shock of a powerful energy wave *BAA* The only Sage in the room, Sage Muller, was the only one left standing after getting hit by the shock wave, but even though, he let his cup fall to the ground and opened his eyes to the end He was physically fine but appeared like he could not move a muscle. The men stood and began to move towards the window and look towards the source of the explosion sound, and the surprise was... "The fleet... the fleet is burning!!" "What are those winged beasts flying above the fleet? Did they cause the explosion?" *BOOOOOOOOOOM* For the second time an intense explosion urred, but this time everyone saw the source, a crimson-colored creature with long white hear and long spiral horns standing above a four-winged beast sent a giant white me ball toward one of the ships, splitting it in half and sending it straight to the seabed. About 400 Dracos started floating around the fleet of the me Empire, attacking it at once, all the saints who came joyfully to meet the fleet have turned into corpses, leaving only the ships and those in them waiting to be charred and drowned with no mean to defend themselves whatsoever Ten thousand young men and women began to jump into the water to escape the hell on the ships, but it seemed that they jumped out of the frying pan into the fire. The intense heat from the attacks of the major heavenlyw of fire from several high-leveled Demon Sages turned the cold ocean water into a huge cooking pot, the water reached boiling point and everyone who fell into it shriveled and died instantly! "DEVILS..!!" "Is this.. is this the power of a high-level sage!?" "We¡­ we are under attack¡­ the me Empire is under attack!!" One of the saints finally understood what was going on and looked toward hismander, "Mr. Muller, what do we do now? ...Mr. Muller?" "...Escape before they find us." Sage Muller muttered and jumped out of the window, then flew deep into thend, in the opposite direction of what is happening. "DAMMIT... Follow him! We can''t do anything with those Red Devils!!" Churchill also shouted and flew after him, and the rest of the high-level Saints followed him as well *ROOOAAAAAAARRRRRR* But their joy of escaping did notst long, ten Draco Beasts quit attacking the fleet and quickly headed towards them, the speed of the Draco was frightening and quickly began to reduce the distances between them "What do you want from us? LEAVE US ALONE!!" "GO INTO DEFRENT DIRICTIONS!!" "HELP!!" Chapter 339 Over My Dead Body *KRRRR* *baa baa baa* About an hour after the Draco Legion''s attack, dozens of ck metallic ships arrived at the shore of the me Empire Continent, and their passengers began to descend to the shore one after another... The thing is... For the first time in thousands of years, the ships that anchored near the shore did not look like the ships of the me Empire, and the passengers descending from them certainly didn''t look like humans. *deep Inhale* "Hooo~ I have been waiting for this moment for a whole year, we finally arrived at the me Empire Continent," Robin spoke and looked around "The next fight will not be easy." Jabba walked up from behind Robin and stood to his right and spoke with furrowed eyebrows, "You have seen for yourself how they fight in Central Continent, whether we win or lose, our losses will still be immense." "Hmph, lose? there will be no war to lose, but a massacre, Amon assures victory!" Amon came when he heard these words of Jabba, stood to Robin''s left, and replied Robin showed a half smile, "Whether it''s a tough fight or a one-sided massacre, it''s something we have to do and it''s inevitable.. begin the preparations." Amon and Jabba nodded, and returned to supervise the docking of the ships and the organization of thending of the soldiers. Leaving Robin slowly looking around. The water that turned red from the abundance of blood is still boiling and evaporating, spreading the stench of blood, and the ocean began to throw out the charred teenage bodies on the shore... The shore was already filled with the bodies of the coast guards. A horrific silence took over the ce... The Demons are silent as usual, although most of them have learned to speak, they still maintain their quiet nature unless a need arises, some looking for something to eat and some helping to dock the ships, but everything went on without saying a word... Of course, at the side of the imperial troops, the silence was more apparent, for the dead do not usually speak, and none of them remains alive... not even a single one left for a soul search. Robin could only hear the waves of the sea, so he ignored the rotten smell of blood and closed his eyes, trying to imagine his next step carefully. "No No NOOO!! ..most of them are kids, just kids!! ...F*CK OFF YOU FILTHY DEMON, I WON''T LET YOU EAT THIS GIRL!!" A desperate cry suddenly came from Billy, interrupting the prevailing calm, "Robin, what''s going on here? Did you know that everyone on the ships were kids?!" Robin opened his eyes and looked toward the source of the voice and spoke, "Of course, I held them as hostages before to exchange with Caesar and the others, but the me Empire broke the agreement first and attacked us as you saw. I should have sent the Drako fleet and sank them all then and there, however, I was generous enough and allowed them to go back and see their home and evenmunicate with a few Saints from the me Empire, with that I hadpleted my part of the deal even though they brock it, what''s the problem with that? Secondly, the death of these teenagers is only the beginning, no one will be left alive on this continent when I''m done with it." "...Huh? Do you know what you are saying? I heard that the Imperial Family of the me Empire is estimated between one or two million members, and they took families from the Ancestral Continent with them to serve them and work for them, those numbering at least tens of millions¡­ You said that you want to kill everyone? Even servant families ?" Billy quickly moved toward Robin when he heard his words, leaving the body of the girl he was protecting exposed to the bites of the Demon who had been waiting anxiously. Robin furrowed his eyebrows when he heard this and replied, "Didn''t they kill our women and children also when they entered Jura? Didn''t they kill the women and children of the families who were living peacefully in ournds? How could this be any different? Are our blood red and theirs golden?" "It was a war, they killed arge number of us but they also enved many more, and they foxed on Jura and Ignored all the other cities and viges in our Dukehom, during the past months we have managed to gather about 30,000 members of the Burton family from across the Ancestral Continent, they are safe now in the capital of the ck Sun, that is how things work! I understand we have to respond and get our revenge ten folds by crippling their forces so that we can have some peace in the future, but you must at least leave the innocents alive, you must set red lines for yourself!! But talking about killing everyone from the Imperial Family¡­? this is crazy!" Bailey spoke quickly, trying to change Robin''s mind with all his might, Then suddenly looked back when he heard a chewing sound and shouted, "I said f*ck off you son of a bitch from the girl''s corpse or I will break your head!!" "Kill all members of the imperial family? Of course, I won''t do that.." Robin shook his head "Phew~" Billy let out a long exhale when he heard this and put his hand on Robin''s shoulder, "Good... I knew there was still good in you." "Good in me? It''s done Billy, no need to talk more about it, I will not only kill the imperial family members but all the servant families as well, I don''t in a disturbance in my future, the me empire page will be closed forever after I''m done with it." Robin spoke with heavy killing intent, and then looked at Amon behind Billy, "Are you done? Can we move now?" "At yourmand at any time," Amon spoke confidently, behind him tens of thousands of Demons were standing in order, all looking at Robin with mes burning in their eyes, anxiously awaiting the signal to advance towards their next big meal. Sinceing to this world their strength witnessed an explosive speed, after every big war all of them get to eat enough to raise their power, there is no problem if many of them were destined to die because whoever is left alive will be stronger, and their race has a high productive cycle anyway! Power, Glory, Serving their benefactor, this war is giving them everything they can hope for! Fight FIGHT FIIIGHHTT!!!! *BAAA* All of sudden all the momentum the Demons gathered was shattered by a left-hooked punch from Billy that suddenlynded on Robin''s right jaw and knocked him to the ground, their facial features turning from sternness and killing intent to utter astonishment as if the sky was crashing before their eyes. "Y-... Your Excellency!!" "Lord!!!" "YOU ARE DEAD!!" The likes of Amon, Moren, Sakar, and others began to rush toward Robin. "STAND BACK, none of you is to touch him!!" Robin quickly raised his hand and ordered the demons to stop, then turned to Billy with an angry face, ready to stand up and punch him back, but his features straightened out again when he raised his head and found Billy crying heartily, "You..." "If you want to pass this order... if you want to order your demons to exterminate tens of millions of innocent people... you must do it over my dead body!!" Chapter 340 Wake-Up Call "Have you gone mad? Have you forgotten all they did to Jura City? Has your memory been erased from how they killed our men and captured our women? Did you see the conditions of Caesar and the rest of our special forces and Rune Masters who were fortunate to be captured...? And you yourself... I gave you a few months to catch your breath and you have already forgotten how they chased you across the Ancestral Continent for more than a decade? Did you forget your friends who were killed in front of your eyes while fleeing from mountain to mountain like a flock of headless birds? Don''t you know that they were the reason my-- MY¡­!! ...forget it." Robin stood and yelled at Billy, until he reached thest sentence and then suddenly stopped, the anger in his eyes turning into weakness for a second. But he didn''t stay in this condition for long, he ignored Billy right after and looked behind him, "Get ready, the people of this continent have chosen to be our enemies, today we will--" "SHUT YOUR MOUTH!!! I won''t allow you to give this order!!!" Before Robin could finish his sentence, Billy leaped forward with his whole body like a spear and knocked Robin to the ground again. "Get away from me you crazy bastard, you think I won''t hit you back?!" Robin tried to push Billy off him without hurting him, but he failed. "MAS--" Amon took a step forward to retain Billy until Robin finished what he wanted to say, but Jabba grabbed his arm before moving forward and shook his head... Amon seemed to understand something, and stood in his spot again, gritting his teeth. "I won''t let you go until you change your mind, or kill me!" Billy shouted with tears in his eyes, then continued, "You want me to remember what they did to the family? How can I forget? They were all my responsibility! .. I still feel their souls choking me to sleep every day, AND YOU HAVE THE GUTS TO TELL ME TO REMEMBER?!" Billy raised one of his arms and wiped his tears, then added, "...But this was war, whoever dies will die and whoever is captured will wish that he died, but don''t do this to the innocent, Robin, do not bear this guilt, if you give thismand you will remain sinner for the rest of your life, you will be the worst evildoer the world has ever seen!" Wake up Robin, the path you choose for yourself will be erased forever, the years you spent in that cave will be wasted, and the world you decided to change for the better will turn into a cemetery... You are better than that, you are the hope of this, please don''t be his misfortune!! *BAA* Robin punched Billy in the face, threw him aside, then stood looking at him without even trying to dust himself off, "The path that I''ve chosen for myself? Taking this path destroyed my family, destroyed the Ancestral Continent through me, and now I''m going to keep destroying everything until I put down some of the fire that is burning inside me!!" Then he looked up at the sky with eyes brimming with tears, "I wish I hadn''t spent any years in the cave, I wish I had gone to those contests and had some ves and gold as a reward, I wish-- I only wish that I had died that day without the All-Seeing appearing..." When Robin mentioned this Name he closed his fist tightly causing it to bleed a little, but quickly let go and looked at Billy, "This is me now, I''m going to pass the order and that''s over, Get used to the new system or gomit suicide on your own, that''s up to you." Then Robin turned and began to take heavy steps toward his army of Demons, although he could have given the order from his ce. He began to inhale and exhale forcefully, but chaotically, although a person of his strength could restore bnce to his breathing in the blink of an eye even if he spent the whole day fighting... Even Amon, who dered that he only wanted to receive orders, noticed that Robin was struggling to utter the words or not. He really wanted to intervene and say something, but it seemed as if the words he learned in allnguages ??had escaped his memory... But Amon''s inner struggle did notst long, Billy uttered words that forced Robin to stop, and forced everyone to open their eyes to the end of them. "Would M have agreed to this?" Billy shouted "¡­." Robin held his ce for a moment, partly opening his mouth, then slowly turned his head back to face Billy, "You¡­ what did you say?!" "M... it seems I was right.. she was a good woman," Billy spoke as he wiped the blood from his mouth from Robin''s punch "You don''t know what you are talking about," Robin responded forcefully and then looked angrily at Amon and the rest, all of whom quickly shook their heads to absolve themselves of being the ones who had told Billy. "Heh~ you don''t need to be angry with them, no one told me anything but it was clear... you don''t care about the damned family nor do you care about justice as you im, you only care about M and Caesar, and you will not reach this state unless something happens to one of them... Billy stood up and continued, "I know you love her, and I know she''s a good woman who didn''t deserve anything wrong to happen to her, but whatever happened has happened and whatever you do now won''t bring her back, please stop... stop for her." "I did this to her... AND I WILL KEEP DOING IT FOR HER! you have no right to tell me what she wants or doesn''t want, she was my wife! MY WIFE!!" Robin turnedpletely and shrieked "..." Billy didn''t get angry nor shocked when Robin screamed at him this way but had a very sad expression on his face... Only now did his assumptions confirm, M is gone, Tears began to flow from his eyes like springs with no sign of stopping. After Robin''s departure to the Nihari world, M became fully involved in the administration of the Burton family, whether it was the Rune Academy, logistics, auctions, or nning for future directions and strategies, M participated in everything, and her role became even greater after the birth of Richard Burton, Robin''s only male heir. And Billy, as the chief executive of the family and the actual patriarch who organizes everything personally, was dealing with M almost daily. It would not be an exaggeration if it was said that Billy knew M and spent more time with her than Robin ever did! But Billy''s sipping eyes and saddened expression did not stop him from speaking in a choked voice, "If there is really was a world where the dead meet... when the dayes and you tell her that you killed tens millions of innocents under her name... Do you think she will be happy?" Chapter 341 My Friend.. "Lady M... when you meet Lady M in the realm of the dead... Will she praise you for the horrors you did in her name?!" Billy shouted After those words, even Robin''s lumbering steps finally stopped... This wasn''t the first time he had been hit by this question, Billy''s question had run through his head a thousand times by now already! But every time it appeared, Robin would shake his head and resolve to continue what he had started. Would M be satisfied with what he''s doing? No way... Regardless of whether he would meet her in another life form or not, if he had met her before she died and had told her that he would do all this for her, she would have absolutely refused, she would have told him that she did not want all this madness to be associated with her. But... Was he doing all this for M? of course not. "M Bradley the wife of I, Robin Burton, won''t go to the afterlife alone! Everyone involved in her death shall perish, and everyone who has a rtionship with those who are involved in her death will die as well!! I have already decided and nothing you say would stop me, Billy, I''ve made up my mind!" Robin shouted with absolute pride and anger. "...Heh~ My dear friend Robin, the time may not be right but let me confess something, maybe I wouldn''t have another chance to say it... I have always envied and hated you." Billy straightened his seat on the ground, looked at his feet, and began to speak in a tone full of self-sarcasm, "We were born into two different sses, your father was a useless wretch and my father was one of the chief officials of the family, yet since the age of three I have been pushed by my father to stay by your side all the time." "YOU..!!" Robin''s look of internal conflict and anger disappeared and he opened his eyes to the end when he heard this... Even the only friend he got from his dry childhood was a Fake..? Then Billy continued, ignoring Robin''s reaction, "I didn''t know why I was being pushed towards you like that, It seemed for me a boring thing to do especially since you didn''t have any other friends, but you seemed to be thirsty for a friend and you treated me well, so I liked you too, but I soon knew why you were friendless... As the months and years passed, I saw that you surpassed me in training speed, I saw so much intelligence in your actions that I felt stupid next to you! ...I originally thought I was talented enough, it turned out that I was nothing... The talent that I was proud of became useless, I did not use it as I didn''t have any motive, what can I possibly be when someone like you in the family, and worst, in my generation?! But I also realized why the elders pushed me to be around you... without anyone telling me I tried to be a good member of the family and help YOU to be better, I tried to motivate you to participate inpetitions, I tried to get you to increase your training speed, I was preventing those who are bigger and stronger than you from Getting close to you by threatening them or call and elder in the right time so as not to bother you or give you a trauma, I tried to push you to ept more family resources to get stronger quickly... I was envious of you and a part of me hated you and hated the task I was entrusted with, yet I was trying to do everything for YOU to be stronger and more famous.. the elders deeply hated you and envied you because you were not of their direct lineage, but they were racing to providefort and resources for you. And in the end? You throw everything on the wall one day and simply disappeared... Every day I waited for you at the entrance to the vige telling myself that you woulde back today, but weeks and months passed and you never came back. You, you selfish thing, simply gave up the dreams of the family, you gave up your mother who loved you, you gave up on ME who decided to live my life only to help you, and you decided to escape from your enormous responsibility to the family and from the gift that the universe gave you!! So I decided to train hard and with all my strength, I decided toe back and rely on the talent that I put on the shelf for you so that I could be a new pir for the family, not because I wanted what you got or because I desired responsibilities! can you guess why? Because I wanted to make up for your absence and make everyone forget about you, instead of bing the eternal traitor you were slowly bing! Even after you left me behind without saying a word and never looked back I kept thinking about how to help you, hehe pathetic isn''t it? Although you betrayed me by leaving, I was still longing to see you, although I was still envious of your talent, I also felt pity for your weak mentality... But everything changed when I was assigned a mission to investigate a young man named Caesar Burton. When I saw the results of your upbringing of Caesar, when I saw what you managed to achieve in just 130 years, When I,ter on, saw you destroying the tyrants in Dolivar and building factories and a good future for the innocent, I was sure that you did not betray my trust and did not evade responsibility, but that you held the responsibility of the whole world on your shoulders all that time, not just the family''s... I could not imagine the extent of the suffering and difficulties you went through to reach what you have reached, But I have seen one thing that you always saw and I was oblivious to... I saw that you, my friend, were not born to lead a family, you were born to lead the whole world. ? I knew that you were the Chosen One, that the likes of you were not and will never be born in this world again... So I decided to serve you forever, to train harder and learn politics and leadership faster so that I can help you manage your property and not upy your head with trifles and distract you from your great destiny even for a second.. again You led my life without knowing it. Robin... I may be too small for you to consider me a friend now, but to me, you always be my friend, my idol, I have known you since you were born, AND THIS IS NOT YOU... You were born to change the world not to destroy it, you were born to be heaven''s punishment for those who deserve to be punished, and to be the mercy sent by the heavens to the innocent... You are not a tyrant, were born to rule this world with justice!" Chapter 342 Decision Shock... Anger... Sadness and then loss... Robin experienced all kinds of emotions during Billy''s short speech.. The short speech that he felt was never going to end. He tried to clench his fists a few times and open his mouth to yell at Billy, telling him that he didn''t care about his words and that he would finish what he started!! But no sound came out of his mouth. How does he not care!? Every word that came out of Billy''s mouth hit his heart like a war hammer... The anger, the killing intent, and the indifference towards life disappeared as if it had never existed. Robin looked behind him at his massive army of Demons, perhaps in their cruel faces and the bloody aura he again would find the determination that he feels as ites out of his body like sweat... If only one party will benefit from everything that is going to happen if Robin gave the order, they are undoubtedly the Demons, who will be able to feed on tens of millions of humans their primal source of physical power! Who might be more enthusiastic than the Demons to begin the ughter right there and then? Who would want to stop Billy from speaking any further and convince Robin to keep going? ... Robin could feel his determination being strengthened a little as he was turning back, But after fully turning and seeing their faces, his resolve weakened even more. The Demon Kings were all looking at the ground withplex looks on their faces, some nodding their head constantly in agreement with Billy''sst words, and others shaking their head at what they have heard. "Hooo¡­ Master, I followed you because you are the Third Heaven''s Chosen who is destined for eternal greatness and because you told me that you wanted to save the Nihari, not because you were strong or vengeful... Master, I can''t imagine how much pain you have been through, and I don''t dare Tell you what you are doing is right or wrong, but I''ll be brave enough to say I support what Uncle Billy said." Jabba let out a long exhale, gather as much courage as he can, and then spoke. Then from among them, Amon stepped forward and gave a full bow, "Master.. if you tell Amon tomit suicide, I willmit suicide. If you give the order to unleash your army, we will devour every green and withered, every newborn and elderly on the, we will do it for you, and for our own benefit and well... But Amon begs you to think about what was said." Sakar, Moron, and the rest of the Demon Kings started to nod incessantly when they heard Amon''s words. Robin''s face looked as if he had neither heard nor seen anything, he just looked around slowly, then took a few steps in a certain direction until he reached a few corpses of the me Empire teenagers, and sat on them... Then he closed his eyes and seemed to be cut off from the world. Jabba, Amon, and the others looked at each other anxiously, knowing full well that they were asking their master to change all his ns andpletely alter the course he had taken for himself, and this was certainly not a simple request if Robin did not agree he might be angry with them forever because of their stance today! Even Billy wiped his face from dirt, blood, and tears and went to stand next to Jabba and the rest, waiting for Robin''s final decision that would determine the fate of the world, and perhaps not this world alone... Silence reigned on the beach for more than an hour.. the smell of blood and roasted meat was caressing the noses of the powerful demons, but not one of them dared to move a single step from his ce. Atst, the silence was broken by Robin''s calm voice, "..a year has passed since I returned to this, the time I gave to the Nihari Union n has run out, the army must be ready now and they are waiting for me to lead it, I will return to Nihari now with Amon and Jabba to destroy the northern region there ." "This..?" Robin''s words took everyone by surprise, everyone waiting to give orders to exterminate or stop, but he changed the subject in apletely different direction. "Billy¡­" Robin then continued, "You will stay here to lead the army of the Demons, do as you see fit with it, but I will ept no less result than destroying the imperial family of the me Empire and crippling their armed forces for at least another hundred years¡­ as for everything besides that, I will leave it to you to decide." "Y- YES!! I will not let you down!!!" Billy was overjoyed when he heard these words, although it is a very big responsibility and he will still have to kill huge numbers of people to achieve the goal that Robin set for him, this is still much better than the original genocide n!! "Sakar, stay here with Billy and help him, let him take the diplomatic decisions, he will tell you who to kill and who to keep alive, but during the battle, you can take fullmand and carry out the formations and ns we have trained in." Robin spoke again towards the thick white-haired Demon, "No need to fear anyone, I don''t know about strong were the previous generations of Emperors, but the strongest person in this continent is the current me Emperor, and he is an Emperor in name only and it has nothing to do with his cultivation level, he is just a level 40 Sage, but you should still be careful, he is stronger than an average sage of the same level, you will need another 5 of 6 Demons Kings to deal with him properly." "Sakar will not let you down, I will bring you his head!" Sakar bowedpletely, not seeming bothered that he would have to carry out the orders of someone much weaker than him like Billy. Then Robin continued, "Not needed, you can eat it... Sakar, the war in Nihari will be cruel, very cruel, much worse than what we have faced here... I got you all here and started my revenge in this world to strengthen you guys further, and seeing you now I think my calctions were right... Honestly, I still don''t know how to take down a real Emperor realm cultivator but I know one thing: you will be the backbone in the war against the Northern region in Nehari. I will need every one of the demon armies in Nihari as soon as possible, I will start there with maneuvers and small conflicts only with the northern region to test the waters and I will postpone any major battle until you finished the continent of the me Empire and follow me to Nihari, Alright? Do you find two months a good time?" "You will find me under your feet in Nihari in no more than 50 days." Sakar put his hand over his heart and swore. Robin nodded with a slight smile upon hearing this, then stood up seemingly weak and gave a long whistle, then rode on top of the approaching Draco and sped south. Amon and Jabba looked at each other for a moment, then both of them also jumped over a Draco and followed Robin in silence... Chapter 343 Ghost Land A few dayster - Jura City "Hehe, this ce is a huge treasure cabin!!" Someone spoke as he searched the pockets of a half-eaten corpse lying next to a wall "I know I know, just shut your mouth and increase the pace, we have to leave quickly before anyone finds us!" "Who could possibly find us here? This is a ghostnd! those damned red Demons ate everyone in it and left, do you think anyone would dare live here again? Everything in the stricken Jura City is ours now!" The other person didn''t answer again, he just chuckled when he heard this and went back to looking at the bodies... He was just talking to be on the safe side anyway, this isn''t the first time they havee here to rob everything they can carry and then run with ease. This city, due to its huge size and the wealth of the people who died in it -many of them being saints and sages, especially the me Empire''s wealthy troops that died here at the hands of the demon- has effectively be a paradise for thieves... The thieves whose numbers have increased a hundredfold over the past year due to the destruction of the ruling authorities on the continent... "Hey you two, this area will be under the control of the Angry Birds Gang starting today, leave what you have collected and get out of here right now!" A shout came suddenly that interrupted the two happy thieves "What..?! This is not fair, the city is still full of treasures, why do we have to hand our stuff over to you?! go search for your own shit!" "Do as I say or you will be like corpses you are looting! The only difference will be that no one will be looking at the corpse of a poor bastard like you!" That person iming to be from the Angry Birds Gang approached 7 other individuals, all of them between levels 8 and 10 of the Energy Foundations Realm.. a group like this was currently considerably strong in the entire continent, after all, there are no knights or sages left... "Shit, Junior, leave whatever you got behind, and let''s go..." "But..!" "Do what I said!" "DAMMIT... Alright!" The younger guy threw a bag on the ground which made the sound of a thick metal collision, he had spent many hours plundering the city and now everything was in vain! "Haha, good boys, now get lost from my city before I change my mind!" Junior wanted to respond but his older brother grabbed his mouth and pulled him away before uttering a word, "You idiot, do you want to die?! Shut up and walk by the wall, this is the only way to survive in this world right now..." But Junior bit his older brother''s hand anyway and shouted at them from afar, "I hope you all f*ckin'' die, you sons of bitches!!" "Hmm?" *swooosh* *swoosh, swoosh, swoosh* "AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" At that moment medium size white me balls descended from the sky like meteors and instantly turned the eight individuals of the Angry Birds Gang into ashes. "...That was fast." Junior stood looking at what was happening with open eyes "Oh my God..." At that moment he heard his older brother muttering in a frightened voice and looking up, so he did the same and looked at the sky... Hundreds of simr white me balls are flying around looking as if they are looking for something, when one of the balls finds a target it immediately drops on it! "What are these things? It looks like-- AAAHHHHHHH!!!" Junior couldn''t finish his sentence, a white me ball came from behind him and prated his chest, and his brother soon followed... Everyone in the scene has died without knowing what happened. *Raaf Raaf Raaf* "Tight security should be ced here, Jura should be treated as a sacred area and not a shelter for bastards and cockroaches!!" Robin spoke firmly, still shooting life energy injected white me balls left and right, the city was huge, and the number of thieves and criminals that choose it as their shelter was not a small number either. "I''m sorry Master, all the guards have been directed to protect your esteemed family at the ck Sun Capital and the rest of the forces are still looking for any trace of forces from the Empire or anyone above level 10 as you ordered, but I will immediately send orders to sendpanies to secure Jura City!" Amon quickly replied, sweating "By the way, do you not want to stop the decision to kill those above level 10 in the Ancestor Continent?" Jabba asked suddenly, he wanted to remind Robin that maybe he would reverse his cruel decision as he had changed his mind about his decision to exterminate all the inhabitants of the Continent of the me Empire. "No, 99% of the knights, saints, and sages on the Ancestral Continent are already dead, the 1% are no better than them, let them go meet their brothers in hell... all my previousmands shall stay in effect!" "...As you like," Jabba replied curtly, a slight disappointment in his voice "...There is no need to worry, Billy didn''t force me to change my mind, I was convinced and I made the decision. But that doesn''t mean that I will go back to my older version... This nameless nascent will take a lot of effort for me to turn into a better ce, a ce that doesn''t force me to destroy it, but it will take a long time and effort, let the cleansing process continues in the two continents until I find enough time and put my full mind in rebuilding it ording to what suits my future vision... The important thing now is the northern region of Nihari, the army of the Nihari Union Sect and the rest of our giant tribes must be preparing to move right now, we can''t spend much time and thoughts about what''s going on here, let''s go to the metal warehouse, we will be heading to Nihari at once!" "Yes!" *Raaaf, Raaf, Raaf!* Chapter 344 Something Isnt Right Nihari Union Sect-- the central administrative square *BBZZZZZZZ* "Look, the space portal is lit up again!" One of the guards looked in amazement at the giant semi-circle and spoke "Wow, really a thing of beauty, ever since I saw the Sect Head using it for the first time and I have been dreaming about using this mythical portal once in my lifetime!" "I wonder where whoever enters it goes? Hundreds of thousands of demons entered it and they all disappeared, why is the sect head taking them but not us? ...I want to try it at least once!!" "Shhh, be careful! Someone ising out of the gate," said the chief guard, who was of the human race, and advanced toward the gate to receive the neer and listen for orders. This isn''t the first time the gate has been lit over the past months, Amon has been periodically moving back and forth to fetch more demons! In the beginning, he brought in about 500 sages and 100,000 saints, but then he continued to bring in more Demon knights to take full control over the ancestral content and to give them the chance of a quick breakthrough into Sainthood. *step.. step.. step.. * But everyone was surprised this time that the one who came out of the gate was not a crimson and long-horned creature, but... "We salute The Sect Head!!!" The chief guard quickly knelt down and the rest of the guards followed him, even some of the officers and Rune Masters who were identally passing by on the square also kneeled when they heard the shouts Robin did not return the greeting, did not nod, did not even look at the guards and the kneeling passersby, but looked around him with knotted eyebrows A few seconds passed while Robin took his time looking around, he even turned around in all directions to see the whole square and all the streets branching from it, and after every passing second his face was more frowning! *bbzzt buzzzzt* Two other individuals walked out of the portal, one of the Nihari Giant race and the other of the Demons. After the first moment he came out, Jabba looked at the people kneeling on the ground and gave them permission to stand, then looked at Robin who seemed angry, and asked, "Master, is there a problem?" "This ce is the central administrative square, right? The ce in the middle of the weapons factories, the Rune Drawing Academies, and the barracks for training the special troops, right? this is supposed to be the busiest ce in the entire n when there is a state of war... RIGHT?!" Robin kept looking and pointing around him angrily as he was talking "This..." Jabba understood what Robin was getting at him and looked around as well. A few guards to make sure no one touches the gate, a few people walking normally, but nothing else! "Hey you, did they decide to gather the elite troops somewhere else? And what about the main army, where is it gathered right now?" Jabba looked at the chief of the guard and asked The chief of the guard looked at his colleagues on his right and left and then replied with fear, "an army..? Which army...?! Are we not at peace currently? there wasn''t any recruit movementtely, everything is still as it is, our usual main army of 200,000 trained soldiers is still in their quarters, and the rest of the n members are in their usual work." ? Jabba furrowed his brow on hearing this, the situation did not bode well at all, so he quickly asked again perhaps if he could find something to calm his master, "What about the giant tribes of the Eastern Region? Are there any movements in themtely? did they start moving their armies?" "No, after our victory over thest enemy tribe, the eastern region of the has turnedpletely into a state of peace. There is a great renaissance in industry and agriculture though, and the distribution and use of talismans among themon people has boomedtely, now every tribe is trying to benefit from its newnds and exploits the innovation of talismans to increase production and Development within thends of their tribes, the armies, however, are almost forgotten." "BASTARDS!!" Robin shouted when he heard this and hit the metal body of the portal, "Disobeying a direct order from me? Who gave them such audacity?!" "Please calm down. Perhaps there is an exnation. Please head toward the grand meeting hall with Amon, and I will go gather all the elders ande after you." Jabba spoke softly, trying to calm the atmosphere a little "There is no need, I will get them faster," Robin replied with a wave of his hand and then looked up, He began using the Minor Sound Heavenly Law, "All Sect Elders, all senior officers, all chiefs of the important joints in the Sect, and all the delegates of my Giant Tribes, head toward the grand meeting hall immediately and without dy!" ------------ Robin''s voice this time was not exclusive to the square or directed to a specific area, but rather covered the entire City of Hope! The huge city inhabited by millions of people of different races, a city that can be considered the core heart of the eastern region!! The sound echoed in everyone''s ears and chest like thunder, millions of people rose up looking around where the source came from, but the people mentioned in the call made their hair stand up... This is the Nihari Union Sect!! Who would dare to speak about its leaders in this way in the entire Eastern Region?! "What the...?" "What was this..? Who dared to speak like this?! He is courting death!!" " No No, this isn''t random, if I''m not mistaken this is the Minor Sound Heavenly Law, and this voice isn''t unfamiliar.." "Is that the voice of... Robin Burton...?" "Tsk~ let''s go see what he wants.." Chapter 345 Heavy Meeting The administrative tower - the grand meeting hall - a quarter of an hour after Robin''s summon "Does anyone know what was that?" "I''m not sure, but the voice said, ''the delegates of MY Giant Tribes'', who can say something like that but Robin Burton? "It''s definitely Sect Head Robin, don''t you recognize his voice?" "Oh, Chief Zalkis, did youe too? Why do you think we were asked to gather?" "Hmph, has the good life you are having made you forget today''s date, you idiots?" "Today? Hmm.. oh sh*t!!" "Damn the days are really running fast..." *BAA* "Can someone PLEASE tell me where the hell is my army?!" Robin shouted as he kicked the door of the hall angrily that he almost broke it, then entered and behind him, Jabba and Amon. The elders looked at each other and then toward the Metal Giant''s n Chief, Zalkis, who pointed toward one of the empty seats around the oval table and spoke with a slight smile, "Mr. Robin, there are a few people who haven''te yet and among them are the rest of the giant chieftains of *yours*, please calm down and take a seat first for a few minutes until everyonees, shouting and talking aggressively will get no one anywhere." Robin looked at that giant for a long time, the anger in his eyes starting to fade away, soon reced by a bad feeling. The words of the chief of the Metal Giant Tribe were vague, but they contain a lot. First, theck of a direct answer to the question means that the army has really not been gathered, if it was gathered asmanded then he would just say that there is a misunderstanding and started exining. Second, When the Metal Giant Tribe chief told Robin to sit he pointed toward an empty seat around the table, even though the main seat is empty. If Robin doesn''t sit in the main seat in HIS sect, who will? Third andst, this person''s manner of speaking seemed respectable on the surface, but... it somehow carried a hidden threat?! Robin rolled his eyes at the rest of those present, some of them acted bored, some smiling silly, and some looking around nervously, trying hard not to meet Robin''s eyes... The human, Orzon, was in thest category. "Sir, give me permission to bring you his head." Amon took two steps to stand next to Robin and spoke in a loud voice that everyone could hear clearly. "WHOSE HEAD ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT, YOU FILTHY DEMON? Do you know who is standing in front of you?!" Chief Zalkis stood up and hit the table in front of him so hard he almost broke it, "Since when did you scavengers be so arrogant? We were driving you pieces of sh*t around like farm animals just two decades ago, Have you forgotten your roots, you filthy thing?! Are you gaining some confidence that you can speak now? are you proud that you can use your mouth for something other than eating and barking? You are closer to wild beasts than you are to intelligent creatures!" *VROOOMMM* Amon unleashed his aura as a high-level Dragon in terms of physical strength system and as a low-level sage in terms of the internal energy system, a faint veil of blood energy covered his body increasing his fearful look, even more, his terrifying aurasbined roughly equal to a level 39 expert, in nothing but an instant he frightened everyone silly, then spoke in an extremely rough voice, "Between you and death is nothing but one word from my master, That tongue you used to insult Amon will be in my stomach in less than a minute if I take permission." "YOU...!" Zalkis took a step back with his eyes wide open, since when did the Demon race have individuals this strong?! At this moment Robin lifted up in front of Amon and spoke with a slight smile, "No need, If a mighty Giant Tribe Chief personally asked me to wait, why don''t I wait? I would love to hear what they have to say after everyone is here..." Robin then took short steps and moved toward the main chair at the head of the oval table and sat down, looked at the person sitting next to him disgustedly, then spoke. "You, get up from my side and find yourself somewhere else to sit." "Eh? ..Yes¡­." Orzon stood up, keeping his head low, and moved away with heavy steps... Robin then signaled Amon and Jabba to sit on his right and left, and then simply closed his eyes. Whether the sect elders, the high-ranking officers, or the giant tripes chiefs, they all started to look at each other with strange looks, some of them were questioning and some were angry, even some were fearful, but no one said anything... A minute after minute passed.. the hall gradually began to fill up. Every once in a while a person enters and finds the heavy atmosphere in the hall, so he finds a chair for himself and sits silently too. Robin''s eyes were still closed, but his spiritual sense had not left anyone, he quickly discovered that all the *delegates* of the Giants'' tribes were in fact the chiefs themselves, 6 chiefs had attended so far! This is to be expected if the army had been assembled and all of them gathered in the n to wait for orders to attack and act as amand council, but as long as there is no army, what are they all doing here?! After another five minutes, everyone was already there, except for one person... "...Jabba, it seems your father has be too important to head my call, maybe I should have made an earlier appointment to have the pleasure of meeting his honor," Robin spoke in a low sarcastic voice, but everyone heard him Jabba clenched his hands tightly when he heard this, he too noticed the presence of all the other chiefs, and naturally, his father was also in the city, though he had not yet appeared, "...perhaps he was not in a position where he can''t attend quickly, please be patient..." "Hehe, maybe." Robinughed sarcastically and spoke After another five minutes-- Robin finally opened his eyes and spoke, "Alright then, looks like the Lightning Tribe doesn''t want to be a part of this conversation, so let''s begin." "No need, Thandor is definitelying." "Yeah, it would be better if you spoke to him when hees, it would be more convenient." The leaders of the six giants spoke simr words upon hearing Robin, all refusing to say a word of anything without Thandor! When Jabba heard this, his heart almost fell to his feet, he quickly looked next to him towards Robin and found his features slowly turning from indifference and smile to pure anger, it was clear that he was starting to reach his limits!! Jabba quickly stood up and gave a slight bow toward Robin and spoke, "Please wait another two minutes, I will go find him myself." *step.. step.. step..* At this moment a strong voice came from behind Robin, "No need, I''m here now." Chapter 346 WHO I AM "Get your back straight already, you unworthy thing, since when have our family members started bowing to anyone?" Thandor furrowed his eyebrows after entering the hall and shouted at his son "He is my Master..!!" Jabba looked toward his father when he heard this and responded quickly and angrily, with even some fear on top... Thandor has seen him bow to Robin countless times before, only now did he remember to scold him for it? There is something strange going on, even stranger and worrisome than he originally thought... "Even if he is your master, bowing and kneeling to anyone is a humiliation that the geniuses and the sons of royalty should not experience, you can pay your respects in other ways," said Thandor, slowly advancing to his son''s seat to Robin''s right, sat down, then looking at Robin with a smile, " Don''t you think I''m correct, Mr. Robin?" "...I didn''t tell Jabba to bow down to me, nor did I tell a certain someone to sit next to me without asking while I reserved the chair for someone else." Robin stared for a moment at Thandor''s smug smile and then spoke without emotion on his face, "Everyone can express their respect or disrespect for me in their own way, and everyone will be treated ordingly." "Haha you don''t take it so seriously, Mr. Robin, my son was sitting here, right? he is my son, after all, I and him are the same! Haha," Thandorughed loudly and patted Jabba, who was standing next to him, on his back. Jabba hurriedly spoke to Robin in a loud voice, "Please don''t me him, he doesn''t mean anything, I was going to ask permission to stand behind you anyway, I''m not used to sitting in such meetings." Then he moved with a forced smile on his face and stood behind Robin, his heartbeat could be heard from all over the hall... Robin looked at the smile on Thandor''s face for a moment, it seemed that he didn''t care that Robin considered his behavior disrespectful, he just continued sitting down as if nothing had happened... "Heh~" A halfugh came out of Robin''s mouth and then asked straightforwardly, "Where is my army?" "What army are you talking about?" Thandor asked innocently, "The eastern region is under ourplete control, and we have begun the operations of distributing weapons and making a division between the Nihari Giant ns at the western, central, and southern regions. We no longer have any potential enemies, so why would we raise an army? It doesn''t make sense." "I''m talking about the army I demanded a year ago." Robin tried to stay as calm as possible and asked again. "Hmmm? What would you use it for? A wise man like you would surely not start another war for no reason, especially as we are on the cusp of an invasion from another world, when we found that we were living in peace we decided to help you cancel the order to gather the army.." Thandor responded again and shrugged his shoulders "FATHER!! What the hell are you doing? Do you realize what you are saying right now?!" Jabba shouted when he heard this, but Thandorpletely ignored him "Hehehe." Robin chuckled in anger when he heard this and started to look everyone in the eyes, "Why are you all silent, do you all agree to Thandor''s helping me to cancel a direct order?" "Please don''t take it personally, Mr. Robin, we have found what is in the public interest and we have done it, that is it." one of the other seven Nihari Giant Chiefs spoke Another Chief followed him, "Right, we won''t gain anything from starting an all-out war as you want at a time like this, we need to take a step back and strengthen ourselves." The rest of the seven Nihari Giant chiefs nodded, evidently all of them in agreement with what Thandor had said. As for the Sect Elders, they began to look at each other nervously with the edges of their eyes, some of them only looked at their feet and did not raise their eyes... Although their answer to Robin''s question was clear by now, uttering it out loud was extremely dangerous. If they say that they reject the position of Thandor to keep Robin calm, this would be a clear lie, as they also did not move a muscle throughout the year and did not even gather the sect army, and they are not ready to gather the army if Robin orders them again now! And if they say they agree to stop the order, they are simply viting Robin''s status as head of the sect, the very structure on which the whole sect has been built may copse in a fit of anger! "What about you and the rest of the humans in the council? Do you support helping me stop the decision to gather MY army as well?" Robin left everyone and focused his eyes on Orzon and the 3 other humans beside him "This...." Orzon raised his head and looked at Robin''s emotionless eyes, then he caught Thandor''s eyes who were staring at him fiercely as if reminding him of what he had to do. "W-- we..." Orzon muttered for a few seconds and then continued, "We support peace in the Eastern Province and we support strengthening ourselves and developing our economy over theing years." " peace... I AM THE ONE WHO BROUGHT YOU THIS PEACE!! Have you forgotten yourselves? Have you forgotten WHO I AM?!" Robin shouted and hit the table in front of him, his eyes slowly beginning to draw on all the elders of the inferior races, "If it wasn''t for me you would still shiver in your settlements like chickens waiting for the day you ughtered, and you talk to me about developing your economy? If it wasn''t for me you would still be training your sons to be terrorists to be hunted and be killed like dogs in the streets, and you talk to me about peace?!" "L... lord Robin, of course, we remember everything, but it''s not like what you say, didn''t you initially tell us that we were going to face an enemy from another world when we created this sect? There are 28 years to our limit, how do we exhaust our experts'' lives and resources in an internal war at a time like this? That doesn''t make any sense!" An old man of one of the lower races gathered his courage and spoke "I am the one who saved your lives and I am the one who gave you your resources. I am the one who told you about theing enemy. You are walking on the path I set for you, Yet you had the audacity to disobey a direct order from me? Your forces you say? How many of you *experts* lives would have been lost in random worthless deaths in thest 22 years if not for me providing you a decent living condition? since when do you care about lives? you were giving birth knowing that every single one of your kids will meet a horrible death sooner orter, but your lives became valuable now when I asked for your help?! Your resources you say? for every talisman you use in this war I was going to make you a hundred more! for every broken armor, I would have invented you a better set! for every damaged piece ofnd I would have given you the entire Northern Region!! You think I went crazy and that I will destroy you for my sake? When was thest time I did something that turned out to be against you all? When was thest time I asked you for something to repay all I have done for you? What... Are you all grown up now and no longer need me? Is that it!?" The hearts of the sect elders were trembling with every word Robin said, they knew very well how hard it was to live before and what Robin had done for them, the feeling of disobeying his request by starting the war was killing them from within, especially since Jabba told them about the reason and about the death of Robin''s wife and the gruesome way of her death They certainly wanted to help him... but not at the expense of their own interests. More than a minute after Robin''s anger erupted, none of them said a word in response. "good, very good." Robin calmed down and then smiled and stood up, "Looks like today''s meeting is over, I apologize for the way I have summoned you, don''t worry there won''t be more of these meetings in the future, I know I''ve interrupted you from your extremely important work, you can all go back to what you were doing, farewell." Chapter 347 Where Are You Going? "W-- What?!" "That is exactly what I was afraid of" "What do we do now?!" Panic erupted in the hall after Robin''s words, Robin''s words were the absolute worst case scenario, they were the nightmare of everyone who agreed to disobey the order to gather the army, and it was the main reason why others rejected the idea. "Mr. Robin, I didn''t understand what you said, would you please exin? This is your sect, it was your idea to build it, you put in your life''s work in this massive project, and you are saying farewell, to where do you think you are going? I''m afraid this won''t work..." Thandor spoke quickly, with a smile and a wide open staring eye. Robin looked at him from top to bottom, whether Thandor''s words or his facial features were all threatening and intimidating, he wasn''t even doing much to restrain himself any longer. "Hmph." Robin turned and headed for the door, there was no more room to speak with these people, all that needed to be said had been said and it was over, adding another word would be a waste of breath. "STOP, I won''t let you leave!" Thandor stood up and shouted at the top of his lungs when he saw Robin ignoring him. When Robin heard this, he stopped his foot mid-air and looked back slowly with a murderous look, a look that was enough to send goosebumps to Thandor''s backbone. "RAAAAAAOOOORRRRR!!!" Amon issued the strongest roar he could manage and released his bloody aura intensely again, but the difference was that this time he didn''t restrain himself even a little, most of those present in the hall couldn''t even say a word under the influence of his absolute suppression Then Amon took a step to stand between Robin and Thandor, and shouted in a rough voice, "Come and try to stand in my master''s way, I dare you to do it!" "YOU..!!" A look full of awe filled Thunder''s eyes when he felt the power of Amon, not because he is much stronger than him, It even can be said that Amon is still weaker than him or barely equivalent to him in the best case What really shocked him was that Amon was... Amon! This is the famous Demon who was following Robin as his shadow everywhere, only a year ago he was still as powerful as a low level Dragon and a high level saint, but now after just one year he could stand in front of him as an equal and challenge him?! "Thandor, that trash demon insulted me before you got here, and now is insulting you, how long will we be silent in the face of these repeated insults? We are the chiefs of the only remaining damn seven giant tribes, since when can we be treated like this?!" Zalkis stood up and shouted, but he didn''t address his words to Amon this time, in fact, he was sweating a bit... Amon''s current aura is even stronger than when he frightened him silly just a few minutes ago! This Demon is already disrespecting them all now when is barely an equal, what if they gave him more time to mature? "Right, that thing should be punished." "Those Demons are just dogs who have finally gained a voice for themselves and now they want to bite us back!" Supported by the requests of all the other giant chiefs, Thandor gathered his focus again and spoke to Amon, "For the good of your kind, and lest we force you all to go back to ying in your own sh*t as before, withdraw your aura at once and kneel and apologize." "GUURRRR!!!! Kneel down and apologize? COME AND MAKE ME." Blood rushed to Amon''s head when he heard the words of the giants'' chiefs insulting his race, every word he heard was like an arrow that pierced his heart, so he stood in an offensive position and prepared his strength in his ws and hips, ready to pounce on them at any moment. He wasn''t even sure anymore if he was doing this to protect Robin or for himself, either way, these arrogant giants need to be put in ce! Thandor mmed the table when he heard this and shouted, "Today I will teach you a lesson you damn thing you won''t forget, you have doomed everyone in your race! I will capture them again and I will-" *VROOOOOOOOM* *BAA BAA BAA* At that moment, arge hammer appeared in Jabba''s hand and he unleashed his power that reached a lower-level Sage in the Inner Energy Technique and a high level Dragon in the Body Strengthening Technique, and instantly everyone and everything in the hall went crazy. Their chairs, all the cups, tes, and vases in the hall were broken "Errrrrrrr!!" Most of the people around the table tried to even raise their heads from the intensity of the pressure, but they did not seed, it seemed as if thousand tons of metal suddenly descended on their heads. "WHAT-- POWER-- IS-- THIIIIS?!" "IT-- IS-- GRAVITY!!!" "ARGHHHHH!!!!" Thandor yelled when he realized that it was Jabba who is doing this in the hall and shouted as he tried to get up again, "You are attacking your father, you ungrateful bastard?!" *VROOOOOOOM* *CRAAAACKKK* The wave of gravitying from above suddenly intensified and sent Thanor back to his chair and some of the weak elders felt their hearts stops, even the huge table and chairs made of the finest and strongest types of wood used to make divine armors, started to crack. Jabba slowly looked around at the faces of the elders and chieftains who seemed to be suffering, then spoke softly, "You all really don''t know shame, you want my master to invent, craft, and n for you, and at the same time you don''t want to do a single thing for him... He pulled you out of your hellish lives, He warned you of theing invasion fifty years before it, and gave you the entire eastern region, and soon he was going to give you the whole world, but you do not want him to help him in revenge for his wife, you want everything without paying a price, who do you think you are!? ...no one wants to keep my master here more than me, but I will not be stupid to stop him by force, you idiots hit his most sensitive nerve which he suffers from the most right now... you backstabbed him. and now you want to make matters worse by forcing him to stay? My master will not ept to do anything against his will, if you try, he will simplymit suicide.. that is of course if the Demon race allows you to keep him here in the first ce." Then Jabba looked toward his father, "Little advice...Please choose your words in dealing with the Demon race from now on, Mr. Thandor, you didn''t see what I saw, and to simplify to you their present condition, measure the increase of Amon''s power over all the demons who crossed the Space Portal during thest year, respect them by your will or by force, either way, you WILL respect them, or you will drag the lightning n to unnecessary hell." After Jabba finished speaking, he returned his hammer to the Space Ring and dispelled the gravitational field, allowing everyone to raise their heads again and look at each other in shame or anger. Except for Thandor... Who looked at his son in shock and muttered, "Mister... Thandor...?" Chapter 348 Slaves And Dogs Jabba did not open his mouth to answer his father''s question, he only turned his eyes and looked at Robin to see what he would do... During the journey from the Continent of the Empire of mes to the Space Portal in Jura City, Jabba''s only concern was how he could convince Robin to stop the war or at least postpone it, without making him even more furious. He knew very well that his master''s mind had be distracted after his confrontation with Billy, it was clear that he was convinced of his words and restrained himself enough in deciding how to continue with the war on the me Empire, but that did not mean that his anger had disappeared, it might have be even more intense! The mes of rage and vengeance that devour his chest and shout *DESTROY* in his ears could not annihte the me Empire, but it still existed... The me Empire made the mistake of dering war on the Burton family, no doubt, but they did not kill his wife in such a hideous way, the giants of the northern region did it, and now all of what Robin is thinking about is how to hurt them in the worst way possible. Maybe Robin applies the same rules to them as he will only kill the ruling families, destroy their army and leave the innocent alive, but this doesn''t make it any easier... They have emperors, real ones!! Jabba''s mind did not stop working at top speed for a moment, trying to think of how to relieve a little of Robin''s anger, if only temporarily, so that they could gather more strength... That was until the portal on the other side was opened and they reached Nihari. By just looking and before the meeting even began, he knew that everything had fallen into the abyss! But now he knew that his father was one of the biggest causes of this downfall, if not the main cause... There was no need to answer his father to tell him what he meant by his words, it was clear enough. Mr. Thandoer... a sentence with sufficient respect for the chief of a Nihari Giants tribe, but without any emotion or evidence of kinship, through these two words, Jabba conveyed to his father what he wanted to convey... there is no longer a connection between them. "Heh~" Robin let out a short sarcasticugh and looked at the elders of the Nihari Union Sect, "I lifted you out of living like animals and founded this sect for you, I didn''t make decisions in it and didn''t even choose a name for it, I left everything to you, then gave you strength to stand on equal footing to the giants, then I gave you strength to destroy the tribes of the giants, and I increased your status even more by making the chiefs of the tribes of the giants swear allegiance to the sect and not to me directly, for your sake I enved 7 giant tribes, all of them forced to obey the decisions of this council.." "you..!!" One of the giants'' tribe chiefs shouted when he heard the word ''enved'' Robin ignored him and continued, "But the most surprising thing for me today was not that you disobeyed me, ME! The one whom you should treat as your God, No No, what surprises me the most is that all those who spoke today were those seven clowns, None of you said a word without me addressing the council first, you even made ME wait for one of them before I can address you? You made me WAIT FOR A SLAVE!? I removed the cors from your necks and gave you the stick, but you came back to wear it on your own and returned the stick to your previous owner... It seems that you are too used to living like dogs under the feet of the giants, but that is okay, I admit now that this was my mistake from the start, and now I know that dogs will remain dogs, Perhaps there is hope in the new generation, but you lot... tsk tsk~ From today onward, I no longer have anything to do with this sect or this, you may continue to expand and have more of the resources and peace that you live, or destroy yourselves, I don''t give a shit anymore, Ipletely disavow anything that has to do with you, and I don''t want any repayment for everything that I have done for you. I will tell you two small pieces of advice... First: Do not tarnish my reputation after my departure. everything I created should be attributed to me alone, without a partner, and the name of the Third Chosen of Heaven, Robin Burton, should be properly respected and worshiped among the younger generation, as it should be. Second: Do not let anyone approach the space portal in the central administrative square, because it is mine. If I send someone back or forth from it, don''t you dare stop him, I will not ept any excuse if you find a scratch on the portal or on anyone who uses it, all your armies and equipment must be focused on defending MY space portal! These two are my red lines, my absolute limits, If any of you ever try to cross these red lines, you won''t have to wait for the Great War in 30 years, I, Robin Burton, will bring the war to your doorsteps!" Then Robin looked in front of him again and simply walked, followed by Amon and Jabba.. leaving the hall inplete silence. Robin''s words struck the hearts of all of them, every word from beginning to end was like an arrow to their hearts, and every word carried a message... Whether the chiefs of the giants that were described as ves or the elders of the sect that were associated with dogs, or cutting the ties clearly, or even threatened war if his conditions were not implemented, Robin didn''t hold back even a little bit!! "Did he just threaten us... with war?" "Oh, this is worse than I feared! This is far worse!! F*CK, what have we done?! We have taken the Third Heaven''s Chosen as an enemy!!!" "Damn, that gate can move entire armies in the blink of an eye while it''s in the heart of the City of Hope, how can we leave it there? he can invade us at any time and slit our throats while we are sleeping!" Between panic, and anger, everyone was thinking about something different, some were regretting, some were trying to think of a way to stop Robin, some were thinking of a way to take advantage of the situation... Especially the senior officers and officials present on behalf of the Special Forces and the Rune Masters felt that the ground was cracking from under their feet, they knew more than anyone how important Robin was and how great the methods he gave them, Robin was the sky for them, he was their everything... Now that sky is falling over their heads! "S-- STOP HIM! Some of youe with me to stop him!!" One of the giant chiefs finally hit the table "I will stop him!" Thandor finally got out of his daze and took a few steps toward the door "HOLD YOUR STEPS!!" A loud shout stopped Thandor before he reached the door and drew everyone''s attention to its source, "You are not allowed toe near lord Robin." "Huh?!" Thandor looked behind him slowly to see who he was talking to in this way, he found that Orzon was the one speaking, then Thandor shouted at him, "Who the hell do you think you are?!" Orzon gathered all his courage and shouted, "I am your master, and you shall hear my orders!" "you!!" Thandor almost immediately pounced on him, but other elders from the council stood in his way, knotting their eyebrows, eventually angered by this extreme oue after being reassured many times by Thandor that nothing would happen and that Robin would take it as it is and move on... They wanted to stay their hands off the Emperors in the North, but none of them wanted to lose the one who gave them everything! Orzon then looked around toward everyone in the hall and added, "We have done enough, we''ve decided what''s in our best interest and now we have to bear the consequences and respect the will of our savior. Whoever tries to break one of the two red lines or stop lord Robin now must prepare for war with the human race!" Chapter 349 Angry... Half an hourter--the stricken city of Jura *Bzzzzzt* *Bzzzzzt Bzzzzzt* "Master, please do not take what just happened personally. They did not n to betray you because you are bad or because you deserve this, but rather they are trying to do what is in their interest and the interest of their families. I mean, you have the right to be angry because they disagreed with you, but please do try to understand the situation from their point of view at least, and don''t overreact, they are just trying to live the life you granted them..." After Jabba''s first step as he exited the gate, he spoke quickly. These words he had been suppressing in his chest since they came out of that hall and until they reached the portal in the central administrative square in the City of Hope, but he did not dare to utter a word for fear that Robin would think that he was trying to prevent him from leaving or that he was taking the side of the *rebels* Although he thought about his words well and carefully selected them all the way from the hall to Jura, he felt guilt as they came out of his mouth, his voice gradually decreased until itpletely disappeared, and the rest of the words that he was getting ready to say seemed to be lost forever. When he heard his own words, he realized how ridiculous he was.. he realized that he was trying to justify treason! ? It does not matter how and in what context what happened, they are subordinate, disobeying a directmand from their superior... That is it. Whether they did it for the sake of their families or their own good, or really to protect the, as they say, it doesn''t matter... they put aside everything Robin has done for them and chose to rebel. He gave them everything and they refused to help him get revenge for his wife, they refused to even help him rescue his son... No matter how intense Robin''s reaction is now, no words can calm him, not even another panic attack from Billy... "Give me your orders, I will gather all the Demons at once and destroy the entire northern region, we will devour every giant our eyes see, we will not leave a stone standing in its ce until you tell us that your anger has subsided!" Amon spoke in a strong tone In the past, the demons were driven around like sheep and used by the giants to control the numbers of the other intelligent races, and they themselves and their sons were subjected to systematic killing without even knowing! Ever since that day when Robin told Amon what was really going on and gave him a spiritual sense, when they knew what happened to their ancestors and cubs... the demons'' hearts turns to an ember of fire and ice whenever the race of giants was mentioned in front of them! And the thing is, they are now not what they used to be.. the Demons are no longer a weak or disabled race to take this as it is and shut up about it The only thing that prevents them from taking their revenge after gaining all the power they currently have as a race... is Robin! The way the giant chiefs talk to Amon now is more than enough to start a war between the two races, and even without any reason, if Robin gives permission, the demons will happily attack the giant race, and this time it would be their personal revenge! "YOU..!!" When Jabba heard this, he almost lost his bnce. Wasn''t it enough for Amon what is happening now, he wants to make matters worse?! As for Robin himself, it seemed as if he was in another world hearing their words. It had been about a minute since they spoke, but he did not utter a word to respond to them. He only looked in front of him towards a big pile of ruins, it was his old pce, the one that was built shortly before his departure, and did not find enough time to enjoy it, his pce Which M designed and supervised its construction, but it was destroyed beyond recovery in the invasion of the city... And after another minute atst he spoke in a cold, low voice, "...Do you see me angry?" *Baa Baa* Jabba''s heart pounded like a hammer when he heard these words in that tone, his features turned for the worse as if he had just heard the news of the death of a loved one! Then he looked next to him at Amon, who all the time seemed to have rigid features like a corpse, but even he seemed worried as well. That faint voice, a controlled breathing rate, a steady heartbeat... everything about Robin really suggests that he''s not angry, he''s not even a little mad! This was not normal!!! He just lost his chance for revenge, he lost his only hope in rescuing his son, he lost the sect he had spent 22 years strengthening, he lost the eastern region that was united under his name and he made an unprecedented achievement in all of history that one person could control all thesends in peace and without having to fight every other living creature in the... He just lost everything that has to do with Nihari, the for which he left his family from the beginning, and he lost it with a stab in the back at that and not in a battle or by luck... How is it possible that he is not angry?! "This..." At that moment, Jabba wanted to retract all his words and advise him to vent his anger!! He finally understood what he saw, This condition was not strange to Robin... This is very simr to his condition after he heard the story of his wife''s death, his condition in which he entered that mountain, and immediately after that, he dered war on twos! His condition right now is dangerous, very dangerous. Even if Robin had ordered him to gather an army now to attack the sect or to assassinate a few elders to vent his anger, he wouldn''t have hesitated for a moment in execution! But to his surprise, Robin continued speaking in the same cold tone, "I''m going to take a walk around to smell some fresh air, I think I need this... You both can go help Billy conquer the Continent of the me Empire, and tell him to also slow down and reduce losses, I no longer need the army of the Demons in a couple of months... and when you are done, send me a message via the voice ring to find a ce to meet, okay?" "Don''t worry, Master, I will bring you the me Emperor''s head under your feet as soon as possible." Speak quickly "No need... you and Sakar feed on him, you both deserve this," Robin replied in his calm voice "...Alright, everything will be done ording to your wish." Jabba and Amon looked at each other and spoke almost at the same time. "Good... Good..." Robin muttered twice, then began to step forward slowly, very slowly as if injured... Someone with his strength and knowledge of the space path could easily have disappeared in an instant, but it took over a quarter of an hour or so for his shape to fade behind the ruins of the city. "That doesn''t look good.." Finally, Jabba spoke after he lost sight of Robin, "His state of mind was already bad before he went to Nihari and his only motive for moving forward was revenge, now look at him! Is he just going to walk around and smell fresh air until we bring down the me Empire? Who knows how long this will take? ...I''m starting to fear for him." "You are overthinking, Master has the brightest and sharpest of minds, He can walk as much as he likes, This continent has no longer a single person capable of threatening my master anyway," Amon replied with a raspy voice Jabba turned back to look before him to where Robin had disappeared and muttered, "Oh, But there is one..." "WHO? Who can hurt my master on this continent? I will go kill him right now?" Amon spot out agitated "...It is the Master himself." Chapter 350 Home Advantage A few dayster-- somewhere west of the Continent of the me Empire "Huh..? No No, it seems that I misheard something as this can not be true, did you just say that Robin was betrayed on that other of yours, and then you guys left him alone and came here? Is that what happened?!" Billy yelled madly, terrifying all the officers around him *BOOOOM* Amon looked side by side at Jabba and spoke, "I told you we should follow him secretly.." "That was his request, what do you both want from me? you wanted me to cling to him against his will?" Jabba looked side and in front of him at Billy and Amon several times and shouted in his own defense, "You both know him well, you either listen to orders and be a friend or you disobey him and you are an enemy, he has no third choice!" "That''s not true, when I stepped up against his decision he listened to my words and changed his mind!" Billy spoke proudly and then continued, "You idiots should have insisted on staying by his side, he was already in a bad vengeful mood, I can''t even imagine his condition now!" "With all due respect Uncle Billy, if my Master hadn''t already been in an internal conflict over his decision, if he was really intent on killing everyone no matter what, he would have let youmit suicide and threw you to rot to the side as he went along," Jabba spoke with his eyes half closed "Bffftt..." A muffledugh escaped from Amon''s mouth but he managed to hold it in. The look of anger on Billy''s face was reced by shock as he looked at Jabba bluntly for a few moments, "...Well that is probably true, but what''s the point *with all due respect* if you are going to humiliate me like that afterward?" *boom boom boom boom boom* "Tsk~ Forget about it now, what is the situation here? I see you might need some help.." Jabba looked behind Billy and spoke with furrowed eyebrows. "YOU THINK?!" Billy opened his arms wide and shouted sarcastically before a bale yellow me ball fell right behind him! *booooooooooooooom* "Kkkhhhhhh!!" Billy got busy putting off his back and then looked behind him, his eyes fell on what appeared like two seas of yellow and white mes, and shouted, "Bastards, don''t let the damned attacks reach themand center!!" "Sorry boss, we''ll pay attention next time!" One of the demons answered in a hoarse voice Billy pointed at him and yelled again, "I know you, Tomaho, you red horned bastard, don''t think you will get away with your negligence just because you look like the rest." "Where is Sakar? Didn''t he promise to finish conquering the continent in just 50 days? why are you still near the ships? at this rate, you won''t reach the middle of the continent any time soon... What is going on here?" Amon spread his spiritual sense everywhere around him to try to search for Sakkar and the rest of the demon kings "You''ll find that sack of shit in the front, Moren in the back, you know why? Because we are f*cking trapped!! It''s all because of that bastard Sakar''s bragging that he is going to conquer the continent in less than two months and because of the damned Robin''s bizarre demand that we find ourselves in this situation! !!!!" Billy screamed and kicked the rocks next to him, and a few demon officers even took side steps so that none of the rocks hit them. In Billy''s fury, a shout came from within the city, "Who the hell are you? Why are you hellish devils attacking us? What do you want from us?" "Shut up and just die you bastard, or I''ll order the demon to f*ck your corpse before they eat it!!" Billy looked toward the city and yelled angrily, then looked at Jabba, "See that? we have been here for about two weeks already but the imperial family didn''t tell themon people what they did in Ancestral Continent nor do they tell them who we are, most of the ones we are fighting don''t even know what''s going on but they still fight anyway!" "Just calm down, what happened? Tell me why and how you were trapped here...?" Asked Jabba with furrowed eyebrows, when he and Amon came upon the Draco they found a huge battlefield in front of the walls of arge city, the battle seemed somewhat chaotic so he just searched for Billy and went for him, but he didn''t notice that there was a siege around the demon army! "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..." Billy tried to calm himself and then continued, "The continent is literally huge, it definitely canpare to the size of the Ancestral Continent or just a little bit smaller, the problem is that the continent is filled with cities that contain arge number of Elders and Saints. It''s not like the Ancestral Continent where only one or two old farts in each kingdom are in the Sagehood realm! In a war like this, we ought to wait and think of strategies to minimize losses, but because we were pressed with a short timetable we finally decided to advance in a straight line until we reached the capital located in the Northeast of the Continent! After the first week, we found a few big cities and attacked them directly, the cities were heavily armed and their walls did not fall no matter how hard we tried, but in the end, we managed to overwhelm their aerial defenses and captured them. When we asked the prisoners - in a friendly manner of course - why the cities were armed and shielded in this way, although there are no wars, they said that the coastal cities are armored in this way because of the attacks of sea beasts, while the cities inside the continent are more armored because they are old and the imperial family when they first came here wanted to protect the family from the attacks of the high-level beasts that were filling the continent, so they strengthened the defenses as much as they can, and it still standing! Heh~ anyway, We killed all the experts who refused to surrender and captured the rest of the resedences of those cities, but I knew that this sess was thanks to our sudden attack and soon we would face trouble... and it was! Now every city we encounter -besides that they are basically heavily armored and armed- is fully prepared and they have military and logistical support from everyone around them to stop us!! This is in addition to that we are constantly attacked from behind because we are walking in a dangerous straight line at a fast pace and do not do anything to protect our rear! Groups of imperial forces are trying to burn the fields of grain and crops, and drain the rivers and wills in front and behind us, until we are starved, and indeed if it was an ordinary army we would have suffered from severe thirst and hunger by now...I think for the first time I felt happy that my soldiers are mainly cannibals. And right at this moment as you can see we are facing the two problems together, a city fully ready to defend against us to their death in the front, and arge army came stabbing us from behind!" "You... are you saying we are losing this war!?" Chapter 351 Invasion Plan "No, you misunderstood me, there is no way we could fail even if we deliberately tried," Billy shook his head, "the number of saints between us and the Empire is roughly equal, but we have a few times more troops when ites to the number of Sages, and a lot of them are at a high level as well...even with all the hardships we face. We will triumph at the end of the two months for sure, but the price will be high, very high." Jabba let out a long sigh when he heard this, "Good.. you scared me for a moment." "Good? What is so good about any of what you said? I''m telling you after the two months time frame we will be in a miserable situation even as the victors!!" Billy replied angrily, still looking at Jabba for a moment and then looking back at the fighting going on behind him *BOOOOOM* "The good thing is that all your problems will be solved if we ignore the two-month deadline, let''s reorganize all ns to minimize losses. That was one of my master''s instructions anyway." "...Eh?" Billy turned to Jabba and gave a stupid and uncertain look Jabba furrowed his eyebrows and asked, "What are you looking at?!" "You say we can ignore the two-month deadline? Do you mean, we can slow down..? This doesn''t make sense... After you told me what happened on that Nihari and that there was no army to support him there, I thought Robin would want us to speed up for him to take over the Demon army and leads them to Nihari to attack that northern region..." "That is what I thought too, after we got back to the gate in Jura City I was going to try to convince him not to do what you just said, but he went extremely quiet, he seemed remarkably calm and told us to slow down the control of the me Empire Continent and reduce the losses, then he walked alone¡­." Jabba raised his shoulders. and speak "Quiet? Robin was.. quiet..?! AND YOU LET HIM GO, YOU STUPID BASTARDS?!" Billy screamed and kicked Jabba''s leg, the kick was light because he was afraid to hurt himself though "Really? Are we going to discuss this again?" Jabba angrily replied, "You do have master''s soul imprint anyway, if you dare then go on try to contact him to find out where he is and what he is doing." "...." Billy was silent for a few seconds, his mouth wide open, not knowing what to say, and finally he spoke, "Ahem, you and Amon go and defend those who attack us from behind, I will focus on helping Sakar end the siege on City, when we are done with them, let''s meet again and see what we''ll do from now on." "Tsk~ That''s what I thought..." Jabba replied sarcastically and then patted Amon on the shoulder, "Let''s go." ------------ Five hourster -- in the tallest building inside the besieged city "Pheo~ They are too good for people who haven''t tasted war for tens of thousands of years, Aren''t they supposed to be immersed in pleasures and neglect their forces? That''s puzzling¡­" Jabba sat on the sofa and muttered, looking at the ceiling. "See what I mean? I don''t know if it''s because of their cultivation with the rest of the empires and their fear of future animosity with them, or because of the inherent pride in their veins as an imperial family, but everything around the me Empire is a few times stronger and better than it should be!" Billy nodded as he looked out the window at the ruined gate "Brother, what are our losses today?" Amon looked toward Sakar, who is in charge of the forces in this campaign, and asked. "26 sages and 437 saints." Sakar replied in his usual raspy voice, "There are simr numbers who are seriously injured and need a few weeks of treatment to be able to fight again, and about 300 Sages and ten thousand saints need a week of rest and treatment to continue the fight." "This..." "We have looked down on the forces of this too much.." Jabba said while knotting his eyebrows Everyone nodded except Billy, he didn''t really know whether to curse this fact or feel proud As for the rest, they were thinking about what went wrong... What they have experienced in the ancestral continent gave them the impression that their stay on this will always be an easy ride Their battle at the central continent was a cruel wake-up call, they came to the me Empire Continent prepared to face a strong enemy, but even though they still got the shock of their lives facing the real thing... These guys weren''t cattle ready to be ughtered, if the numbers were even then the oue would be unpredictable! Then Sakar continued, "The good thing is that we will have destroyed all the imperial forces within a thousand miles around us in all directions, we may face small battles and attacks from the rear as usual, but we will not encounter another battle of this size until after ten days of advance At least, we can catch our breath on the way." Jabba furrowed his eyebrows firmly, "Another battle like this in ten days? Damn, this shouldn''t go on, I''m starting to thank fate for what happened in Nihari, if the war had started there and you had to continue at the same pace here, no one in the Demon army would be left to catch up with us, And without the Demon forces, we would have been crushed in the northern Nihari region! ..what will be the n for the next stage?" "...You said Robin gave us permission to ignore the deadline of two months, we should make the best use of it. We have to protect the rear of the army from now on." Billy rubbed his forehead for a moment and then continued, "I suggest that we divide the army into four divisions, let us say under themand of I, Sakar, Jabba, and Amon, and attack the nearby cities in an orderly fashion and at the same time instead of walking straight because this gives them a chance to gather in front of us and behind us, As for moving in four different directions, we will extend our control over the continent in the actual sense and reduce -if not eliminate- the burden of huge battles... I suggest that we put protection teams in every city we conquer, say 500 Saints and a few Sages so that they secure the rear of the army and take care and secure the prisoners and the innocent in those cities." Everyone nodded, but then Jabba hurriedly added, "You said earlier that themon people don''t know what''s going on, so I have a suggestion, I''m saying that we send before us all of the Demons who have trained in the Major Heavenly Law of the Winds and know thenguage of this world to tell to use the Minor Heavenly Law of Sound and tell everyone With what happened in the Ancestral Continent and that we have the right to this attack and we are not just demons we came to eat them, perhaps this softens the intensity of their defense against us." "Good suggestion! ...but not many Demons train the Wind Law and know thenguage of the world at the same time.." Moren spoke Billy cracked his fingers and spoke excitedly, "No problem, the ships that Robin designed can cover the back and forth to Ancestor Continent in a round trip in just 3 months, we can send ships to fetch the Burtons'' Wind Corps from Ancestor Continent, wait, we can even bring all the Burtons to help us!" "Good, we can also bring in more Demons to make up for the dead and injured, and to divide more armies." Sakar nodded at the suggestion. "Excellent.. so we have 3 months until the arrival of reinforcements, during which we can strengthen the rear of the army and consolidate our control over thends we have already taken, and then we can continue the conquest in the south, north, and west of the continent, and during this, we besiege the northeastern region of the continent that contains The capital until support arrives, after it arrives, we will continue our way from all sides until we reach the capital and effectively besiege it until it falls¡­ Is there an objection?" Everyone looked at each other for a few seconds and then spoke in one breath, "Agreed." Chapter 352 Pay-Back Day Five monthster -- the capital of the me Empire -- inside the imperial pce *boom boom boom* *BOOOOOOOOOM* "No No NOO!!! The Western Gate''s defenses are falling apart, it is only a matter of time before the enemies storm the capital from the gap there!!" *BOOOOOOOOOOM boom boom* "Then what to do?! We can''t send them reinforcements, we don''t have any reservists! Most of our saints and Sages are all guarding the sky of the capital against the aerial attacks of Demons and the Burton family''s forces, if we pull some of them out to help at the western gate, the result will be the same and we will have another gap at the sky!" "Damn, how is it possible that all the enemy troops can fly? They came with more than a hundred thousand soldiers and not a single one of them is in the Knighthood realm?!" ["We urge the innocent citizens of the me Empire to take refuge inside your homes or any other building you can reach, we are here with the intention of taking revenge on the heads of the imperial family for their repeated crimes against the Ancestral Continent, we came demanding justice, we are not here for the purpose of starting a massacre, all the cities that fell under our control were not destroyed and their people are living their lives freely, choose the right choice and Protect your family inside your houses, whoever goes out will be considered an enemy soldier and get himself killed."] "F*CK, it''s those calls again! For some reason the citizens are listening to them and hiding in their homes dreaming of salvation, because of this we failed to move the whole capital, we failed to rally the nearby cities and we failed to gather any suicide operation forces as everyone waiting till the battle is over maybe he can survive!! Do they really think those Red Devils will have mercy on them?" "DAMMIT!! What did we do to get involved in all of this? what the hell are those creatures and why are they attacking us?!" *Step... Step... Step...* *Long inhale* Ignoring the hundred troubled elders, a middle-aged man stepped onto the balcony of the Crown Hall, took a long inhale as he watched the sky of his city burning, then spoke, "Who would have thought that attacking a few peasants in the ancestralnd¡­ would bring us a day like this." "NO SHIT!! From day one I told you to wait, I told you to respect the person who created the talismans, I told you to try to make a deal with him, and what did you do? you went on and massacred his family!! and you didn''t even try to make it up for him after that and express your good well, I told you not to provoke him further by contracting the ambush in the prisoner exchange, but you did anyway! we lost a third of troops in the central continent with that arrogant move of yours, troops we now desperately need!! If you listened to me at every step you took nothing of this would have happened, If you listened to me we might have had good rtions with Robin Burton and the one who''s supporting him from the shadows! But what did we have? A WAR against an unknown race that looks like it only exists to devour every and each one of us!" An old man shouted from behind the Emperor, then looked beside him at an old woman and pointed at her, "Instead of listening to me, you chose to listen to this snake because her words satisfy your arrogance, your Majesty, and THIS BITCH are the cause of all we are in!" "YOU..!!" The old woman looked beside her and almost cried out in anger, but she couldn''t find anything to say, so she closed her mouth again and closed her trembling hands, and looked at the ground "Old man Gu, I rmend you to choose your words carefully, this is not the time for internal conflict." the Emperor was the one who replied in a harsh voice "No, let''s do it now! What might an internal conflict would to us that is worse than this? hasten our death and end our misery a few minutes earlier? GOOD!" Old man Gu shouted, he couldn''t control his emotions What was happening now had exceeded all expectations and surpassed any bad scenario she could possibly think of, not even the old man thought it would get such a length! Those damn three kings who came demanding help in decoding the fire explosion talisman said clearly that the owners are some average noble family that they themselves can destroy if they got enough of the fire explosion talismans... If these three random *kings* can do it, then how can they fail? And even leaving that aside, what is the worst that can happen if there is some force supporting the one who created the talismans? They would kill their men who were sent to the Ancestral Continent. That''s it! But for the situation to bring them to a direct threat to the annihtion of their empire, which has been steadfast for tens of thousands of years? No, not just a threat anymore, they are already half a step away from annihtion. At the beginning of the invasion, about five and a half months ago, the emperor and his entourage received shocking news, that there is a hostile army on hisnds, something that has not happened since the establishment of the empire!! Knowing their attributes and that they are the demons that the elder from the Central Continent talked about, they immediately knew that the troops they send there were annihted... Even before the real war began they received this backbone-breaking news... But by following their path and taking advantage of their hasty moves, the emperor and his assistants were able to implement a number of ns that severely harmed the Demon army, the hopes of expelling the attackers rose and they began to invent new ns to disable the Demon army, but in the end, this is what is expected in their eyes... It is the empire The one that has held out and fortified for many many years, how will it fall now from the first test? During thest five months, the hostile forces took a strange turn... They began to move slowly and prudently. They began to slowly take over all the cities and viges on the continent and put adequate protection in each one. Whenever an armyes out to invade a new city, it will have one or two squads behind it to provide support in case an ambush urs, especially the legions of winged beasts that are called Dracos, whose numbers are estimated to be in the thousands! These winged beasts are patrolling the continent day and night, destroying and dispersing any crowds that MIGHT look dangerous!! All the empire''s ns were thrown into disrepute, they became as useless as a spear thrown against a castle wall. They had no choice but to gather huge armies of citizens and confront the enemy face-to-face under the pretext of defending theirnds from the demons that came to devour them... But the officers of the Wind Legion forbade them with their voices that were entering like arrows in the hearts of all the citizens of the empire and pushing them to return to their homes. In the end, Only the Empire''s top experts remained against the Demons and the Burton family''s special forces, and in terms of individual strength, numbers, or weapon quality, the Empire''s experts were crushed in direct confrontations. "I didn''t think that the Empire would be subjected to such a circumstance during my rule, but that is fate.. what happened has happened, but now we have to make a proper reaction, one that will be written with golden letters in history!" The emperor spoke softly as he looked from the balcony The Emperor did not wait for a response from anyone after those words, his tyrannical aura suddenly sent the words back to the throat of all the elders who were about to stop him from doing anything extreme, and a strange phenomenon began to ur... A very faint image of a pale yellow phoenix began to incarnate behind him, but it was visible enough to strike fear into everyone''s hearts, even Sakar, Billy and other leaders in Robin''s army stopped what they were doing and turned their eyes to where the Emperor stood. Chapter 353 Hundred "We still have hope, it''s a difficult method and an old school trick, I know, and everyone here will be asked to make some sacrifices for it to be done, but there is no other solution," the me Emperor spoke, then he pointed toward Sakar who was fighting three generals from the me Empire at once, "If we can kill the enemy leaders then their army will be like a body without a head, then we will easily be able to destroy who is left from them... If we moved now and managed to take out the heads we will have victory by our side by the night, this is our only chance, it is now or never! Who is with me?" "I backed your decisions from the very beginning, and at these terrible times will not be any different, I''m going to stand with you for thest breath." the old woman took two steps and said after hitting the ground with her staff. "I''m at your serves til the end!" "We will show them who the men of the me Empire are!" The me Emperor nodded and smiled without looking back and then flew toward Sakar like an arrow, "Let''s go!!" "FOR GLORY, FOR THE EMPIRE, HEYYAAAAAAAAAAA!!" *SWOSH* *SWOOSH SWOSH SWOSH* "You damned devil, do you think you can bring your filthy minions to kill my men and devour my people? Now I will defend my homnd with my own hands! Today I will send you back to the bottom of Hell where you belong!" The emperor shouted out loud on his way to Sakar, before sending a ball of bale yellow me towards him! *BOOOM* Sakar got into the defensive position quickly before the me ball arrived, but it wasn''t enough, the me ball sent him more than a hundred feet backward before he could stop! As soon as Sakar raised his head again from behind his arms, he found a person with a majestic crown on his head with a me symbol at the front, and behind that man were dozens of individualsing towards him with killing intent evident in each one of their eyes, Immediately Sakar knew what these people was trying to do, "GRRRR..." "HYEAAAAAA" all the dozens of Elders and generals began to fire attack after attack, trying to bring down Sakar at the fastest speed possible before they can move on to the next strongest person in the enemy camp But it wasn''t that easy... *boom boom boom* Hiding behind his high-level Dragon Realm strong body, his crimson High quality Divine Armors, and backed up by his second-stage wind Divine Tattoo, Sakar began to receive some attacks and dodge others, he didn''t allow them to have their way, but did he dare to break his defense to attempt an attack back at any of them! The fierce sudden attack came to a standstill. But it didn''t appear that way to the weaker warriors beneath them The Sessful sudden attack on the strongest demon and besieging him, sensing the me Emperor''s aura and prestige, the faint image of the bale yellow phoenix that flies above him, and more than twenty sages flying behind him trying to terminate the enemymander... All this ignited the enthusiasm in the hearts of all the empire''s soldiers!! "Kill the demons!" "I won''t let you eat my family!!!" "AAAHHHHHHH!!" The battle that was already raging seemed as if someone had thrown oil over it, the soldiers of the me Empire started ignoring the safety precautions and attacked with everything they had, during the rushing attack they received many injuries and some of them had their limbs cut off by the demons'' sharp fangs, but this did not stop their advance! The demons started to retreat step by step, the loss of life between the demons after this attack wave wasn''t great because they had instructions to protect their lives before anything, but thends they had gained and the siege they had tightened around the city started to expand increasingly *VROOOOOOOOOM Suddenly the emperor and his sage followers felt as if the sky was descending on their heads, some of the weaker sages among them began to fall from the sky like leaves from the intensity of pressure " What is going on?!" asked the emperor with a shout, he was almost the only one who seemed unmoved by the pressure descending above their heads And the answer was not long ining. *Sheeeeeeee* A giant creature up to three meters in height came rushing towards the Emperor, carrying a huge ck war hammer, and as soon as he arrived, he didn''t waste any time and descended with it towards the Emperor''s head!! *BAAAAAAA!!* "Che." The emperor raised his arm above his head and took the full blow at him without moving an inch, "You overestimate yourself!" With his other hand, the emperor sent a ball of me toward Jabba''s exposed stomach, sending him flying backward. "ROOOOAAAAAAAAAARRRR!!" "Brother Sakar, Brother Jabba, are you okay?" "Humph, Finally the head of the snake is out!" Jabba has barely pushed away from the emperor before everyone could see behind him a mixture of Demons and humans all with the power of a middle Sage level at leasting from every direction! "AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" The emperor opened his arms to both ends and a bale of yellow me ignited all over his body, the intense heat forced everyone, friend or foe, to retreat quickly, leaving the emperor alone in a circle more than fifty meters in diameter. Not only that, but right after this move, everyone was forced to stop as the giant me ball the Emperor gather around him suddenly dissipated, moved between Jabba, Sakar, and the rest, and then gathered again but behind them... Now the emperor locked himself and his men with about a hundred Demons and men of the Burton family, while the rest of the reinforcements of the Demon and Burton Sages couldn''t break into that me ball to get in... Everyone, whether friends or foes, looked behind them towards the me prison in amazement, reverence, and even some fear, not knowing what the Emperor was thinking! The faint phoenix image behind the emperor seemed to grow up little by little as it looked down at everyone with absolute arrogance, then the emperor passed his gaze around at the humans of his enemies and spoke sarcastically, "The Burton family... You lot allied yourselves with demons against fellow humans like you for the sake of some political grudges between us? It seemed that what I did to your family was the right thing, an evil family like you should have perished from this world a long ago! And now, it is me with the Hundred elders of my Council against the Hundred of you in a fair fight, no one can disturb us, I will destroy every single one of you, some of you can try to run, but most of you are already dead! and then I will kill the next patch and then the next until we annihte you all the way to the Ancestral Continent!" "...Your hundred what?" Caesar said, raising his eyebrows, and then began to look around sarcastically "Hehehe." Even the rest of the Robin family started chuckling and patting each other''s shoulders. The emperor furrowed his eyebrows when he saw this, since when are his words being ridiculed? "What? What are youughing at? Do you think I am not capable of doing what I say? Do you think I will not begin a massacre right now like a lion in a flock of sheep? even a twenty of you can''t bring me down, in a fair fight with even numbers, you are doomed!" "Your Majesty..." A voice came from behind the emperor all of a sudden "What? What is it?!" The angry emperor replied without looking back That voice hesitated a bit but he gathered up his courage and spoke again, "I think we have a problem..." "What problem is bigger than the current situation? What are you trying to s--" The emperor got agitated and looked behind him to scold that person, but the words got stuck in his throat when he saw the individuals standing behind him... He doubted his eyes for a second, he started rubbing them for a second then tried to count again, but the result was the same... There were less than thirty individuals behind him. Chapter 354 Old Man Gu A few minutes earlier-- "Now or never!" "We are with you to the end!!" "Hyeaaaaa!!!" After the emperor''s enthusiastic speech, he rose from the ground, extending his arms to his right and to his left, and then bounced towards Sakar at full speed without looking behind him in a majestic and bone-chilling scene, then about thirty sages, including his old woman advisor, set off behind him. But... most of the elders and generals didn''t move a single inch from their ces. "...." " Damn, does he not see the number of the sages among our enemies? they are in thousands! thousands!! how many we will kill before we get surrounded and get ourselves killed? Now or never, he says, the answer of course is NEVER!!" "Look at those fools who flew after him, they are still living in their own fantasy world, these fools were the reason the Emperor took many bad decisions one after the other, they always back whoever sits on the thrown! without having a brain for themselves" "At least we had a chance to prolong the war until we could find a way to save ourselves or find a middle ground with the enemy, if we kept defending from the inside we will still have a chance, but now HiS MaJeStY took a third of the strongest Sages in the Empire and just got out! They are literally flying to their deaths and they know it." "...What do we do now? Shall we go after them and get killed outside, or do we sit here and wait for the demon toe in and devour us where we stand?" About seventy high and peak-level sages began to exchange nces and words among themselves in fear and frenzy, while the Emperor and those with him had already reached Sakar and began to strike him with their strongest blows. Everyone in the Throne Hall now is either an important elder who has lived for thousands of years or an important general or a strategist in the country, each of them can lead their own army, no, their own country! But after a few moments of turmoil and panic, they all spontaneously looked in the direction of one person and asked, "What do you think is right?" They were all looking at an old man who looked as if there was a fine line between him and death, but he did not answer them immediately, but only looked at the emperor with a look of sadness and pity for a few more seconds, then he spoke, "If we go out we will surely be killed, and if we stay in our ces we do nothing, we will be killed, and if we join to defend the city, we will be killed, and not only us, but all our families will be killed after us. And the thing is, there is no glory in dying here, our nation - if they even made it out of this crisis alive - will remember us that we are the fools that almost got them killed and that we deserve what happened to us..." "This¡­" The heartbeat of the sages in the hall returned to pounding like war drums, thinking about it in this regard only resulted in utter despair! Absolute silence dominated the hall for a moment, no one spoke back and no one gave any alternative solution, they just kept silent and started thinking about their families... What do they do now but go back to their homes to spend thest few minutes of their lives with their loved ones? But the silence was suddenly interrupted by a loud shout from that old man that resounded over the entire imperial capital, "HEY, YOU!" They all looked at where the old man was looking and found a human youth dressed in all-white standing in the heart of the enemy army givingmand aftermand... He was themander in chief of the enemy forces! Billy looked at the source of the shout that pierced his ear, surprised, then pointed toward his chest to make sure the old man meant him. "Yeah, you, who else is there?" The old man gave another shout "What are you trying to do?!" More than one elder asked in one breath when they saw this, is he trying to anger them more? "What do you want, old man? trying to distract me won''t gain you anything." Billy raised his voice and said back But the old man ignored them and continued shouting, "You said you don''t want a massacre, let me put this to the test, with me here 70% of the ruling ss of the empire, raise your voice and tell everyone what you will do if we order toy down the weapons and surrender right now." "This¡­" Even in their wildest dreams, not one of the elders expected the old man to suddenly utter those words Even Billy furrowed his eyebrows for a few seconds upon hearing this, "Anyone with simple logic will see that we will win whether you surrendered or not, do you expect from this? to treat you as a trusted ally or something? where were you a few months ago? surrendering now is meaningless!" " You will not take down this capital anytime soon if we put our all into defending it, how many of you men and.. demons.. will be dead in the process? how long will you take to control thesends after you kill us all? ...I don''t expect to be a trusted anything, but there must be some middle ground!" The old man''s voice rang again Billy didn''t know if this was some kind of ploy or an honest request, but he decided to give a straight answer anyway, "To implement the merciful instructions his Excellency gave us, and to save a few more lives of my men, this is what will happen if you lot surrender immediately and order your troops youy down their weapons: -Whoever among you had a hand in what happened in the ancestral continent, like he killed any Burton member by his own hands, or gave direct orders that directly resulted in killing a Burton family member, will be killed without discussion. -Whoever was supporting the operation but did not direct orders or killed anyone himself, will be severely punished, going to prison, or getting tortured for an appointed time, but he will not get the death penalty. -whoever opposed or does not participate in anything rted to that process, will be presented to His Excellency Robin Burton, and he will decide what to do with them!" "...And what about our families?" The old man was silent for a few seconds and then shouted "AAAAHHHHHHHHH!!! Traitors! all of you are Traitors!! I''m going to kill you all!!!" Before Billy could respond, an angry shriek came from above the capital, it was from the me Emperor. Finally, the proud emperor looked behind him to look for the rest of his servants to see why they were not by his side, to see who they were fighting somewhere along the road or if they got themselves killed, but he was surprised that they were still standing there immobile, and... Speaking with the Commander in Chief of the enemies...?! The emperor rushed towards his pce madly, but Sakar, Morin, and a number of other Demon Kings blocked his way with big, terrifying smiles on their faces... The thought of taking a bite out of the emperor''s flesh sent happy chills all over their bodies! While all the elders and generals bowed their heads after their emperor''s cry, and Billy was distracted to trying to send more aid to fight the emperor and those with him, the old man stressed his question again, "What is going to happen to our families?" "...the innocent will not be killed, whoever did not have a hand in what happened, his life will not be a price. Punishments may be imposed and the wealth of the family of the offender may be taken, but they will not be killed, and your current army, as soon as they leave their weapons immediately and sit inside their houses in peace, we will leave them be, this is my promise to you, a promise from the Burton family!" "Hoooo¡­." The old man let out a long sigh, looked around slowly at all the generals and elders, and nodded slightly at them. He then looked toward Billy and shouted in a voice that everybody could hear, "We surrender! All of you drop your weapons now and open the gates! WE SURRENDER!!" Chapter 355 My Throne "AAAAHHHHHHH!! Do not you DARE throw their weapons! This is your homnd, and your families are behind you depending on every one of you for survival, Fight to the death, and Don''t listen to these traitors!!!" The Emperor cried aloud when he heard the counselor''s words, he was still trying to reach the throne hall again, but the road was simply cut off in front of him. "You traitorous old man!! I knew a long time ago that he woulde today and betray the Great me Empire, YOU ARE WEAK! Everyone, Don''t listen to this old bastard, fight for the empire!" Old woman Ji also shouted The deration of the old counselor was heard all over the capital, causing an earthquake in all hearts and minds, and so was the roar of the emperor... On the one hand, their emperor advanced the scene and called to fight to the death, and now his counselor, one of the most respected and revered men in the empire, calls forplete surrender! Undoubtedly, most of the soldiers wanted toy down their weapons because they knew for sure that it was a losing war and that their death was certain, but with one look at those who were fighting them, at the Demons... it made them cling to their weapons more. Who would leave his and his family''s safety in the hands of these man-seating beasts? Is the option to surrender even avable? 8 feet tall Crimson creatures with spiral horns, without eyes, with thick and long white hair... If someone had described this image to them before, they would have said that they describe the demons that will destroy the world! And here they are, destroying the world. What guarantees that these things will stop killing once theyy down their weapons? Who can guarantee that what the human general of the enemies says is true? how would they know that all other cities are run normally and that their inhabitants are not dead, or worse, eaten? Maybe it''s just empty talk to end the war quickly! A storm swept the minds of all the Empire''s soldiers, they didn''ty down their weapons but started to retreat little by little, thend they gained while rushing after the Emperor was lost in moments! "Listen to my words andy down the weapons. A little hope is better thanplete despair. Killing a Demon or two before you die won''t change the fact that you are dead!" the old man shouted again "Sixth Battalion, listen to the orders, throw your weapons, and retreat into any nearby houses!" "Thirteenth Battalion, listen to the orders, throw the weapons, and retreat into any nearby houses!!" "Ninth Battalion, listen..." The voices of the rest of the elders and generals in the throne hall began to rise one after the other, their voices were not half as strong as the old man''s voice, and they did not speak to the whole nation as he did, each of them only addressed a part of the army with orders, the part that they usuallymand. That was the straw that broke the camel''s back ~ Good soldiers follow orders ~ and the orders from their direct superiors have arrived, they no longer have to worry about listening to this or that, it became easy for them. Battalion after battalion, wall guards behind wall guards, thousands of knights, saints, and sagesy down their weapons and quickly retreated to hide inside the homes of the citizens. "DAMMIT!!" Losing more than half of the army at once, there was no longer any battle. If the other half of the me Empire Army kept fighting alone, the Demons would rally around them from the gaps left by those who retreated and kill them off with ease. It didn''t take more than a minute for the other half of the empire''s army to start to retreat. "AAAAAAHHHHHHH! AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!" The cries of the humiliated emperor shook the entire imperial capital, "YOU ALL DESERVE TO DIE!!" He used all his strength to gather an energy field around him and push everyone around him dozens of meters back, then raised his hands up and started making a me ball. it quickly reached a diameter of 5 meters and didn''t show any signs of stopping. 20 meters. 70 meters. 150 meters..!! The intense heat and the massive amount of energy gathered in the me ball forced the Demons, Caesar, and even the Sages who were still following the Emperor to retreat quickly so as not to be dragged into that hell. "HEYAAAAAAAAAAA!!!" Then, without warning, the emperor threw the giant me ball toward the area with the most full of mortals and soldiers deserters, an area with hundreds of thousands if not over a million me Empire Citizens! "WOAH!" "The emperor has gone crazy!" "Help!" "Booo¡­ Hooo¡­" "ELIAS!!!" When he saw this scene, the old Counselor creased his eyebrows and shouted, "YOU DARE DO SUCH A DESPICABLE ACT IN MY PRESENCE?" Suddenly the old Counselor disappeared from the throne hall and appeared right between the me ball and the capital and then raised his hands up, a phoenix shadow that was more visible and bigger than that of the emperor started to form behind him and with a "HEYAAAAAA" he formed a huge energy barrier and mmed into the Fallen huge me ball! "ARGHHHH¡­" The counselor agonized for a moment but eventually managed to slow the huge me ball''s descent to a halt, then slowly began to lift it up, until he finally managed to throw it away with a shout, "HAAAAAA---" "AAAAHHHHHH!! You old bastard, even at a time like this going against my will? Damn you! Damn you!!" me Emperor Elias cried out with all his might as he saw the me ball going towards the sea, he put all his strength into it and used up more than half of his energy forming it! "Haa... Haa... Haa..." The old man gasped for a few seconds and then looked up, "I stepped down and gave you the throne during my lifetime to train you in action, I wanted to see you as a good ruler and pass on my long experiences to you before I die... I didn''t give you my thrown to watch you from the side as your ego destroy the empire I lived my long life to protect, The empire that our ancestors paid with blood and sweat to make what it is, I did not give you these powers to use it to kill our own people!" Chapter 356 Battle Between Generations "Did the old age finally im thest brain cell in your head, you old fool?!" Old woman Ji almost lost her mind after seeing and hearing what Old Gu was doing "SHUT UP! If it wasn''t for your filthy upbringing, we wouldn''t havee to this point, you made him so arrogant, you made him believe that no one under heaven deserved to be ounted for, it was your filthy upbringing that made him mess with the wrong person, and you even supported him doing so, all this is your fault! the only thing that I still resent myte father for is that he choose you to be my wife!" Old Gu pointed toward the woman and shouted Then he looked back at the emperor and dered in a voice that everyone heard, "Elias Bat, you brought such misfortune upon the Empire, and now you almost killed your own people instead of taking responsibility for your actions, you are a disappointment to the Empire, and to me personally, I disavow you as a son, And today I will take back my throne from you!" "Support thend''s legitimate emperor!" "That boy is no longer one of us!" "We support His Majesty, Emperor Gu Bat!!" The current emperor, Elias Bat, looked around him like a madman, he saw the looks of hatred and hostility from the simple people below, he saw the *traitors* calling for his dethroning in the middle of the battle, he saw quite a few his close followers begin to retreat away from him... "AAAAHHHH! AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!! I''m going to kill you all! I''m going to kill you all!!!!" Elias shouted at the top of his lungs and rushed toward Old Gu, however, this time the Demons didn''t stop him... -------------------------------- One hourter "Grrrr-" "Leave his corpse alone, no matter what he has done, this is still the body of the previous emperor of this continent!!" Old Gu seemed to have forgotten the wounds on his body, he stepped forward and stood in front of the corpse of his son he had killed with his own hand, with eyes full of tears, and started waving at the iing demons like a madman. It was a tough fight... Emperor Elias needed more than twenty demon Kings to restrain him and perhaps kill him after a long battle, this is besides the danger of the Sages who were still on his side, if it went as nned, the battle would still be burning right now! But Old Gu''s announcement - who turned out to be the former emperor - that he had disowned his son, and the fact that he had stopped his son''s attack intended to kill all the hidden deserters from his people, angered Emperor Elias beyond description. No one could have stopped the crazed emperor from reaching his father, and no one wanted to anyway, in the blink of an eye the tide turned, and all expectations before the battle were gone with the wind~ In the blink of an eye, a massive battle began that brought together two generations of me Emperors¡­ Emperor Elias had lost more than half of his energy in the events that took ce so far and yet he showed tremendous strength, but what was really surprising was that Old Gu, who seemed to be on the verge of dying naturally of a heart attack, fought with his young son blow to blow! After more than half an hour of fighting, the immense experience gap began to appear in favor of Old Gu, who began to strike the emperor with precise blows that made him retreat little by little, but that''s all... Within that half an hour, the Demon Kings had finished killing all the Elders who followed the Emperor, including the old woman, and had gone to cordon off the site of the battle between father and son. Jabba and Billy tried to offer help to Old Gu, but he was shouting to get away and it was his duty to get rid of this fugitive son himself, so they just waited by the side... If the emperor was killed without the intervention of any of them, this of course will be much better! But then, more than a third of an hour passed, the old man stalled and struck in vain, or evaded his son''s frenzy attacks, as if he was afraid that the fight would be over as if he wanted to look at his son for as long as possible. But as this continued, anger appeared on Sakar''s face, and secretly moved behind the emperor, he waited for the right time and with a *BAAA* He punched at the unprotected me Emperor''s back, and his spine instantly cracked, but that wasn''t it, Sakar kept bushing until his hands went all the way and appeared from the other side catching the me Emperor''s heart Old Gu seemed to be preparing to pounce on Sakar when he saw this shocking seen, the rest of the demons even prepared to attack him, but he eventually controlled himself and stepped back. But he couldn''t hold himself as he saw the corpse of a son falling towards the ground, and saw a number of demons flying towards him with mouths wide open¡­ "Leave his corpse, no matter who he was the former emperor of this continent!! Secondly, we surrendered, show some mercy and leave the corpses of the dead alone!" "Go away old man or I will drive you away, the master gave orders that Sakar and Amon eat the me Emperor''s corpse, and that''s what will happen." Jabbanded in front of Old Gu with his huge hammer on his shoulder and spoke "Eh?! I will personally thank the Lord when I see him!!" Sakar spoke with an overjoyed tone, the rest of the Demon Kings next to him started to get envious looks, they wanted to share the corpse between them, when will they get such a fine corpse again? Billy also rushed to the scene and came to stand beside Jabba with furrowed eyebrows and spoke, "What, old man, are you the one who decides what will happen now!? Did you believe you got your throne back or something? Worry about your life and the lives of those who haven''t been killed yet, all the dead bodies of those who were killed today will be turned into food without exception!" "BUT..!!" The old man''s head almost exploded when he heard this, in addition to his eldest son, what would his people say about him if they saw these creatures eating their friends and rtives?! Billy took two steps forward and grabbed the old man''s cor, "Listen to me clearly, defeated old dog, it is true that we havee here to punish you for what you have done to Jura City, but that''s not just it, the main objective was to feed the Demons! His Excellency Robin wanted to exterminate all living beings here to feed them and I begged him to follow the customary teachings of war and to keep your dog lifes, If you do not want to ignore even the corpses of those who have already died, then I have no objection to following His Excellency''s first will and kill the rest of you, understand?!" "Uh¡­ Uh-huh?!" Old Gu''s heart clenched when he heard these words and the tears in his eyeballs stopped, all the destruction that had happened up until today was the light version? They came with the intention to exterminate everyone?! Suddenly abandoning a few corpses is no longer too difficult to imagine... But at this moment as Billy grabbed the old man''s weeping cor, he heard a voice from behind, "Uncle Gu Bat? Sigh~ That is not a good way to treat seniors, young man." Everyone turned to the source and found three people floating behind them, two women and a man who seemed to be in their thirties... The two women are very beautiful and the man is full of features of glory and prestige, the three of them wear extremely luxurious crowns on their heads, and their aura pressed on everyone as if the sky had descended above them. And behind these three were about a thousand men and women at high or peak level Sage ready to attack at any moment! Billy looked up and down at the three people, left old man Gu''s cor, and then shouted, "What the hell are you?!" Chapter 357 A Chicken Five months earlier-- Somewhere in what was known as the ck Sun Kingdom *Step... step... step...* ''What have I done wrong in my life? Why is everything falling apart...'' ''I never sought to harm anyone... That wasn''t my initial purpose at least~ All I wanted was not to live a life like the rest of the herd. All I wanted was to leave a legacy behind me... Is this heaven''s punishment for deviating from the usual road? But what crime did those around memit to being tortured for my sin? Why did all those souls have to be destroyed for the sake of the path I have chosen for myself?'' *Step... Step..* ''If the Sect was still on my side, I might have been able to do something to put some things back together, but the Sect is... THE SECT IS...!!! Sigh~ But can I really me them? I don''t own them, they think it''s better for them to distance themselves from my problems, that is their decision and I can''t make them enemies because of it, it''s my problem that I didn''t make thempletely loyal followers, It is my problem that I wasn''t a good leader and walked by their side all these years, after all, most of those Elders in that council I have only seen them once or twice in my life...'' *kicks a rock from a copsed building in the middle of the road* ''What should I do now... I have no more forces on my side other than the Demon race and some human forces of the Burton family and the rest of the friendly families like Bradley and Camden and Morpheus, they are more than enough to invade this nascent a few times over, but they are nothing in Nihari, Nothingpared to the emperors of the Northern Region...'' ''I need to get into that Northern Region no matter what, Even if I put my vengeance aside, I must still get Richard out of that ce!!'' ''Maybe I go with a few other experts in disguise to get to Richard and rescue him? ...No, it is not possible, they treat him as a national treasure because of his ability to extend life and cure diseases, he is under strict protection all the time and their spiritual sense does not leave his side, I wouldn''t be surprised if there is an emperor nearby to secure him, even I can''t use the Dark and Space paths To hide from someone beyond the Sagehood realm, if even I can''t hide then how can I hide Richard from their eyes?'' ''Should I take a few thousand Demons on a quick quest on the backs of the Draco to attack the Azel tribe, rescue Richard, and then return quickly? ...No, the Azel tribe is located on the far north of the, and around it are other tribes of the north in all directions, even if I entered and exited from thends of the Azel tribe sessfully, and this is impossible, I still have to cross more of their allies''nds to reach the space portal... it is impossible for me to carry out an operation like this Sessfully, and even if Richard and I manage to escape somehow, all the Demons who will participate in the mission will be exterminated and I will risk being hated by the Demon race forever because of this, they are now fighting me but are also fighting to eat, I can''t go too far and simply throw them on suicide missions..'' ''Maybe I should wait until I break through to the Emperor''s realm and storm the Azel tribe alone and rescued the boy? .. it is not possible, the difference between the levels of strength is not too wide and can bepensated by the number, even if I be the strongest emperor in the world within the next few years, I will not be able to attack a tribe containing a number of emperors and do as I please with it.... I also do not know when or If I were to be able to break through to the Sagehood realm anytime soon, much less the Emperor''s realm!'' ''The only solution I see would be to strengthen my forces enough to sweep the entire northern region with minimum losses, this is not at all far-fetched in the long term, but I must strengthen them to such a degree before the invasion arrives in the next 27 years... I do not know how strong those invaders are, but they undoubtedly have emperors among their ranks or at least some means to deal with the Emperors, Otherwise, they would not have dared toe, if the invasion had begun on Nihari, who knows how long it wouldst before the invaders were victorious and annihted the natives, and who could guarantee that an indiscriminate strike would not strike the city in which Richard now resides, or worse, the invaders deliberately kill him because he Heals their enemies...'' ''So I have to strengthen my current army to be powerful enough to conquer the northern region within 27 years...'' *Craack* Robin stood his ce and clenched his fist too badly that his bones were about to break, ''But that''s impossible! How do I strengthen everyone to this degree? the Demons have a characteristic that distinguishes them from all other creatures, they can easily obtain power by eating intelligent creatures, this ability is so overpowered that nature itself made them deaf and blind to make it somehow fair, but can I take advantage of it to this degree?'' ''...No, They would need an enormous amount of food to evene close topleting this task. Where do I get that kind of food for them? Even ordering the extermination of the continent of the me Empire containing tens of millions of people would not be enough, to carry out such a scheme I have to give them the order to eat every de of grass on the entire six continents, and then take them on hunting trips in Nihari, and of course, the first target would be the City of Hope that contains the space portal!- Robin finally stood his ce and grabbed his head tight, ''Arrgghh, what do I do? Why is all this happening to me? Why does heaven force me to suffer so much? Is it now between letting my son suffure til death or sacrificing billions of innocents to save him? Why do I have to make such difficult decisions? WHY ME?!?!'' "Hey, Jessie.. look here... I found breakfast... for today... I''ming, honey.." During Robin''s nervous breakdown, he suddenly heard a weak voice that forced him to look toward its source... The sound was not weak because its source was far away, it was a middle-aged woman not more than twenty meters away from him, the sound was weak because she herself sounded as if she was about to die Robin lowered his hand from around his head and looked at what that woman was hugging between her two weak hands. It was a dead chicken.... horrible looking and smelling chicken, apparently it dead and rotted a few days ago, yet the woman was cuddling it as if she had found a treasure. Chapter 358 [Bonus Chapter] Dog Robin stopped and looked at the woman and her feeble steps as she hugged the dead, rotting chicken with her shaky arms, following her as she brought the *breakfast* to the other side of the street, even though the sun had set. She was only crossing the road but the few steps took her more than two minutes, she kept forcibly pulling her legs as if she was pulling weights until she finally reached what looked like a corpse and sat next to her. "Umm..." Only when the *corpse* tried to speak did Robin know that the owner of this skinny body was actually still alive, his features were not recognizable due to severe hunger and thirst that looked no different than a long dried mummy And also because ard chunk of the skin and flesh on the left half of his face was nowhere to be found But with one look with the eye of the truth, Robin knew that the owner of this body was a boy that is not yet ten years old... "Wait a minute, my dear... Mama has brought you breakfast.." The woman gently stroked her son''s head and then moved her shaking hand again towards the dead chicken and began to pluck its feathers one by one, the woman did not even have the strength to remove several feathers together... estimating the number of feathers on the body of the dead chicken, it seemed as if the woman would never finish, it was clear that she and her son had not eaten anything for days, and at this pace, they will not eat today either... "Grrrrr..!!!!" While Robin stared at what was happening before him in curiosity, a snarling sound came from behind the wall on which the woman was leaning, and slowly a dog came out from behind the wall, not some high level beast or anything, just an ordinary dog... "No.. no... no.. go away." When the woman saw it she was terrified, she hugged the dead chicken again with one hand, held a small stone in her other hand, clung to the wall, and then spoke in a weak voice, "Not today... I won''t give you¡­ I can''t... please..." The dog looked at her for a few seconds as if he wanted to pounce on her, but at thest second, it seemed as if it understood that it would have to fight a life-or-death battle if it wanted to take that chicken from her hand, so the dog turned its eyes and looked towards the easier target... He looked at her son. "No... No..." The woman looked at the dog''s eyes and then at her son, and began to mutter with great fear as if she could foresee what would happen next. "GGRRRRRAAA!!" The dog suddenly jumped up and grabbed the son''s left arm and started pulling back! "my son..!!" The woman left the stone from her left hand and took hold of her other son''s right arm and began to pull it towards her and shout, "Isn''t it enough for you.. what you did.. to my son''s face? Leave him live.. the rest of his days.. in peace!!" wither it is the woman or the dog they were both extremely skinny and powerless, just bones covered in skin, and the child in the middle was too weak to shriek in pain or even to show any reaction, only his eyes partially open looking up at the sky... The whole scene was extremely tragic, to say the least. After a few seconds, when the woman knew that the dog would not walk, she looked at the dead chicken in herp and then at her son, then after some hesitation, she threw the chicken to her side and pulled her son towards her with both hands... The dog was happy to let go of the boy''s arm and then went to the chicken, took it in its mouth, and quickly hid again behind the wall, leaving the woman embracing her son in her arms, her face seemed to squeeze, she wanted to cry, but the depletion that hit her body refused to shed a single tear. Looking at the scene in front of him, Robinpletely forgot what had been on his mind just before, he forget about the questions that could affect the future of entires! Unknowingly, he found his feet moving toward the woman and her child... "Y-- You.. what.. do you want? No... I have nothing.." Atst, the woman noticed Robin after being shot a few steps away from her, she hugged her son to her chest even more in apparent terror, "We are both skinny... there is no meat In our bodies... you will not benefit anything from us... please.. " ''Is she afraid that I want to eat them?'' Robin stopped three steps away after hearing those words, not daring to take another step. Then, for the first time since leaving the Space Portal, he started looking around. The corpses and body parts are scattered everywhere, there is no difference between them and the dirt and stones, the devastation inflicted on all the houses without exception, as there is not a single house or structure standing without a wall or two demolished, and the strangest thing is that there is hardly anyone in the street even though the sun has set only a few minutes ago This can easily be understood that people are terrified to go out at night, but where did all the people go with most of the houses destroyed? Are there any people in this ghost town anyways? It had been about two weeks since he left the space portal in Jura City and he was walking continuously, he felt a lot of horrors happening around him and many thieves tried to rob him, but he didn''t pay any attention, nothing stopped him and shocked him to the core as what he sees now. This area looked like hell itself. "This ce... where are we now?" Robin looked at the woman again and asked The woman did not know what this question was and what caused it, but she did not dare to dy in answering, so she spoke directly, "...We are in the capital of what was known as... the Duchy of Evrin." Chapter 359 Side Damage "Evren Duchy''s capital¡­ Heh~" Robin nodded when he heard these words and let out a long sigh, then started looking around again and examining more carefully, ''so that''s what Billy meant'' The disappearance of the ruling ss, no matter how tyrannical it is, results in nothing but destructive chaos. All the decisions and agreements that were between that ruling ss and other governments or major merchants would disappear into thin air with them. All the huge farms that is responsible of feeding the major public are cut off, it not totally abandoned The army, the police, and all government institutions would disintegrate and lose all their meaning, and with the disappearance of the executive authority, bandits and criminalse out to attack the merchants and farmers to control thergest amount of resources to monopolize thesemodities and would obviously spread murder, rape and terror among the people doing so. It is an inevitable chain of events that is inescapable except with the establishment of a new government as quickly as possible, but... even if a brave person could dere the establishment of a government to help the people, who would dare go against the Burtons orders? Forgetting about the orders not to establish any organizations, there are even orders that prohibit everyone from entering the Knighthood Realm! How is anyone supposed to start a government in a world ruled by the strong when you don''t have the strength to do so? The catastrophe that befell the ancestral continent had made nobles and scum equal in strength, as no one is above level ten no matter how rich or poor are you, in a situation like this, it also means that everything the noble families once had is no a public property! This caused the spread of energy cultivation techniques and heavenlyw techniques among everyone after it was the preserve of nobles, now there is no longer any difference between people, there are only gangs and ordinary people... Huge numbers of individuals who have joined gangs have all the means needed to cultivate up to the level of a Saint! But even though they have all that they need, they would still reach the tenth level of Energy Foundations and then stop, for fear of meeting one of the Red Demons. In addition to all this, Evren has a special position unlike any other ce in the Ancestral Continent Here, Robin not only ordered the eradication of the ruling ss and those in the Knighthood realm but also ordered the extermination of the entire bloodline of the Evren family... Jura City, for example, had too many families and residents other than the Burton family, hundreds of thousands of them! But all the shops, restaurants, farms, factories, and training academies belonged to members of the Burton family! They owned all the important joints of the city so that they could easily run the city themselves even if all the other inhabitants left under any circumstances.. and this strategy was adopted by all the great families in the capital of theirnds About two hundred thousand Evren family members were exterminated in one night in an unprecedented disaster, wiped off the face of the continent, and wiped with them the life of this city. Basically, there were even no big merchants and farmers left to be attacked by gangs and monopolizing their goods!! A state of panic hit the capital a day after the incident when people felt theing danger, and street fights and random cases of vandalism began, every man was trying to collect any bread crumbs to suffice his family during the trip to go to another ce. With that, another massacre, no less horrific than the previous one, hit the city. By the end of that week, more than a million citizens had been killed, and the rest began to fall one by one from starvation until the city reached what it is today... A city filled with ghosts of the living and the dead. After about a minute of looking around, Robin came back and fixed his eyes on the woman and her son "EEEE---" frightened when Robin looked back at her, she pressed her back against the wall again, as if she wished she could pass through. Robin ignored the woman''s reaction and kept his eyes on her and her son keeping his eyes on the results of his actions... Robin sighed again, put his right hand behind his back, and then inserted his Spiritual Sense into his Space Ring, and out of nowhere a long piece of bread the size of his arm appeared. Then he faked a smile and took his hand behind his back and made a throwing motion at the woman without getting any closer, then spoke with the fake smile still on his face, "Sorry, I don''t have any more food, that''s all I have for now." The woman looked at therge piece of bread that fell on her son''s stomach in shock, lifted it up, and slowly brought it close to her nose, then she started squeezing her face so hard that a drop of tears came down at the end... That is it... There is no doubt... the smell of a fresh breed that she almost forgot. "Thank you... thank you¡­." The woman embraced the piece of bread with one hand and brought her closer son to her with the other for a moment, then began to take small pieces of bread and feed her little one. She did not suspect for a moment that this bread was poisonous or something like that, but perhaps she hoped that it is. Die eating a fresh piece of bread... it would be the best possible death in their current situation. Robin kept looking at this sight for a few more seconds before turning around and walking in the middle of the road again. Robin knew that a piece of bread wouldn''t make a difference, most likely the woman and her son wouldn''t survive another month, and all because of his decisions, because of his revenge against Duke Donald Evren... Does this woman deserve what happened to her and her family? of course not. Did Robin regret the decisions he made? ...No. Such women are considered secondary damages that ur in all wars and in all crises. If he went back in time, he would most likely follow the same sequence of events again! most likely... "No no please Nooo----" Robin''s train of thought was suddenly cut off by a woman''s voice screaming in a frightened voice He looked behind him quickly to see what was going on and found a naked thick-haired man, holding the piece of bread on his left, and a pointed piece of bone on his right. The pointed bone pierced the neck of the emaciated woman... She died instantly. "YOU..!!" Out of anger, Robin almost sent a me ball to turn that person to ashes, but he restrained himself at thest moment. "Hee... Hehe... HEHEHEHE... COUGH COUGH" that man fell on the ground while embracing a piece of bread andughed hysterically, or at least he tried to... The condition of that person was no better than the woman, Robin could see his entire skeleton with the naked eye, he can count it bone by bone It was simply a battle of survival and the man chose that he would fight for his life... Robin''s eyes turned to the little boy whose death is now certain without his mother, even if Robin cures himpletely, the little kid will not survive in a world like this, it would only increase his misery... With difficulty, Robin raised his hand and took out a needle of energy, and sent it toward the child''s head. *Swoooosh* With the same broken gaze towards the sky, with the same painful features and squeezed body... the child breathed hisst. *taa.. taa.. taa..* "Go away... I have a weapon... Go away.." At thest moment, before Robin turned to leave, he heard the voice of that naked man and looked at where the man was looking, and with the out of his eyes, he saw a shadow approaching the scene of the ident. After the screams of the naked man, the shadow left him alone and began to approach the corpse of the mother and her son with saliva flowing It was the dog that fought with the woman a while ago *Bam Bam Bam* Robin put his hand over his heart and clenched it quickly, he didn''t need to guess what would happen to these two bodies soon. He wasn''t aware that he still could feel pity for someone''s death after all those he had directly or indirectly killed He turned around hastily and took a few harried steps, leaving that scene behind him, still not sure where he was going, but he was sure of one thing, the number of questions he had to think about had increased by one... Chapter 360 Wine Massacre Four months after Robin''s return to Jura City-- In a restaurant somewhere in the middle of the Ancestral Continent *Siiiiip* "Hehe... Heh~ looks like this is thest drink I''ll ever have in this life." A middle-aged man spoke and lowered the cup from his lips, even after the loud drinking noise he made, the cup looked still full, it felt as if he was drinking one drop each time he lifts it. "Thest drink? Do you want tomit suicide or what? well, you do look miserable, please go ahead!" The bartender replied indifferently as he cleaned a few cups in front of him. *Sip* "Hehehe you cruel bastard Ie here to drink every day, at least fake some interest in my wellbeing!" "Why should I care if you won''t be drinking again? just finish your cup and get lost already." The bartender spoke, raising his eyebrows The drunk man hit the cup on the table, "Just ask me why I''m saying that already!! I promise it will be good, one of the two reasons has something to do with you.." But then he regretted that hit as a few drops of his drink spilled on the table, and he started licking it like a mad man "Tsk~ Well, why would this be yourst drink, Your HiGhNeSs?" the bartender said sarcastically, he really didn''t care if this man live or die "Heyyy~" That drunk man let out a long sigh and tears filled his eyes, "The Future Knights gang burned my house two days ago because I didn''t have the money to pay the *protection tax*, my three sons and two daughters were burned to death inside the house, while my wife received severe burns, I just left her next to the house unable to breath, she is in a fight between life and death right now, well, she might already dead by now..." The bartenderughed out loud, "You idiot, who would mess with the Future Knights gang? You should have starved your family and given them what they wanted, instead, you came here everyday to spend your money here on wine! Anyway... Congrattions! Now you have more money to drink and pay your taxes haha." The drunk man put the cup on the table and shook his head, "Hehe.. you really are a cruel bastard... But you know the answer to what you said already, if it wasn''t for that wine I wouldn''t have been able to stop myself frommitting suicide all that time, only when I''m drunk I can somehow convince myself to go out and earn a living... being alive in this miserable world has no taste or color except with wine! Of course you know this quite well, Everyone in thesendses here to spend whatever they got to take a taste of your wine as you are literally the only restaurant owner around, because your rtives in the Future Knights gang are protecting your restaurant and financing your activities, this is understandable... Anyways, it is okay, after today there will be no gang to pay for and no ce to drink in." The bartender stopped wiping the cups and looked at the drunk man with a serious look, "Looks like you drank too much today, you can get lost now." "Haha, don''t you believe me?" The drunkughed out loud, "You remember a boy named Pierce?" "Pierce? Pierce... Pierce..." The bartender furrowed his eyebrows, muttered, and then suddenly opened his eyes, "The boy who escaped the Great Holocaust in the south of the city a year ago?" "Yes, Piers Morgan, the only male left of the Morgan noble family, after the red demons killed everyone at level 11 or higher, gangs, especially the gang now known as the Future Knights, attacked the Morgan family, and turned everyone into ashes except for the kid Pierce who managed to escape with the help of his elders, every single member of the Future Knights gang has been looking for him since then, I believe...?" "I know all this, he may have died in an alley somewhere by now, why did you mention him?" The difort was clearly visible in the bartender''s eyes "Because this morning I saw him heading towards the den of the Future Knights gang, with sparks of anger spouting from his eyes¡­" said the drunkard, as if trying to stifle hisughter. The bartender became even more annoyed, "So what? Perhaps he had had enough of life and wants someone to end his misery." "I don''t think, His aura was clearly indicating that he entered the Knighthood realm!! Hahahahaha" The cup fell from the bartender''s hand, "No... Impossible!! there is a ban on entering the Knighthood realm!!" "You can''t be that stupid, are you? Don''t you remember what happened to his family in front of his eyes? Do you think he cares what happens to them after he gets his revenge? isn''t this the same reason your cousins were madly looking for him? Hahahaha, today is the end of the Future Knights gang, and so is your restaurant, Did you now know why I wouldn''t be able to drink again? because there will be nowhere to drink! HAHAHA" The drunk middle-aged man startedughing hysterically The bartender opened his eyes to thest of them upon hearing this and took a step back, "This is bad¡­" Then he walked towards the door of a tightly closed room next to him, unlocked it and entered quickly, and then closed the door behind him That gang was indeed what kept this ce running as thest restaurant still operating in the entire city... They robbed, killed, and looted in order to finance this restaurant and make it their front to sell their edible resources, and not for gold and silver coins, of course. This type of currency disappeared with the disappearance of the ruling regimes, now everyone has returned to dealing with the exchange system! Most of those in the restaurant would go around the city and the neighboring cities to search the corpses and pces of the nobles to find anything of value.. any treasure or a good weapon. Or maybe they go hunting in the forests full of beasts, defying the danger of death, to finally exchange some meat for wine and fruits... Those who are able to do these things are considered the middle ss in the modern world, As for those who are not able to travel and search and do not know the art of hunting are destined to starve to death in the streets... This restaurant as much as it was their only source of wine, variables, and fruits is also a simple for the aggression the Future Knight gang has been doing to them If the gang fell, this ce will definitely be next! "Hehehe.." The drunk chuckled when he saw this, then raised the ss of wine and drank what was left in it at once. And with a *CRAAACK* The drunk broke the cup in his hand, then went towards that room, pushed the door, and entered behind the bartender, and after one second the first scream came from inside... "ARRGHHHHH!! YOU... you want to kill me?!" "Haha, your restaurant will be destroyed anyway, give me what you have first!!" "AAAHHHH, I''m going to take you to hell with me!!!" After another minute... The bartender came out of the room, hugging treasures of all strange shapes and colors and daggers made of precious stones, and some bread and meat. Unfortunately, he hardly took a few steps before falling on his face, and life had left his eyes... But life came to the eyes of those present in the restaurant! Everyone was minding his own business until they heard the scream, they saw everything after that but fear to make a move as long as the bartender was still alive But as soon as they knew he was surly dead, many of them got up and attacked the body of the bartender and took what he was carrying, and others entered that room to loot the rest And just like that, a massive massacre began out of nowhere... Only one person sitting in a corner by the door, with a bushy beard and untrimmed hair, seemed to care nothing about what was happening around him, just looking at the carnage going on in that little storeroom, and silently nibbling at the wild rabbit''s thigh in his hand... Chapter 361 Familiar Voice "Get away from me!" "Leave this bottle if you want to leave alive!" *TAKHHH* "AAHHH!!" "No, please Don''t---" The battle in the storeroom continued to ignite little by little until it reached the point of a massacre, and even after that, it continued burning more and more. There were a lot of people in the restaurant, it''s the only restaurant in the city after all... What that drunkard said about the end of the Future Knights gang may be wrong, but it didn''t matter after the situation turned this way... After seeing the owner of the restaurant being killed in front of them, all of those present in the restaurant right now will now be responsible in front of the gang, and all of them will most likely be made an example of by the gang and get killed in some horrible way, and that will even if they leave now without touching anything! Either the gang was really killed, which means that the main food resource in the city is doomed... or that the gang is alive and wille after them to kill them.. in both cases, it''s a disaster that requires an urgent escape from this city. Their best chance is to take everything they can carry and then take their families out of town at once, but everyone was thinking the same way, and everyone in this era has gained enough brutality to kill for the slightest reason... *BAA* During the battle between the dozens of individuals, a young man kicked the restaurant door so hard from the outside that he broke it That young man then entered the restaurant with red eyes and a body full of wounds and drenched in blood, it seemed as if he had juste out of a life-or-death battle with a monster at the bottom of Hell, but despite his state, the killing intenting from him was still burning fiercely... But this killing intent didn''tst for long... After that young man entered, he was shocked by the scene in front of him. Instead of the luxurious and quiet restaurant in his memory, the restaurant in which no one dared to breathe heavily... He found bodies lying on the ground wherever he looked and found the storeroom in which dozens of people were fighting over some bread and wine. His first astonishment eased the intensity of the killing intent that was filling him, then he began to look around him more slowly.. until he found the owner of the restaurant lying on his stomach and blood flowing from every part of his body, it was clear that he was deader than dead. "Heh~" The young man gave a long sigh and then gave up his offensive stance, his back, which was straight and ready to fight, bent a little, one of my hands was busy carrying a bag that looked heavy, and the other wrapped it around his stomach to prevent bleeding... Then he looked next to him, towards the only person he found still sitting next to the door eating his food in peace... Without warning or words, the youth took two steps and sat in front of that person, and put the bag next to his feet. *munch.. munch.. munch..* The young man continued to look at the face of the person in front of him without saying a word, just watching him for a few seconds as he chewed his food and swallowed it and then raised another piece towards his mouth with his almost dead eyes, even after the young man sat in front of him that person for over a minute, it looked as if he did not see anyone... "Sigh~ I don''t know how but I can''t determine your strength level¡­ It means that either you are just weak and mentally retarded and don''t know what''s going on around you right now, or you know that you are strong enough to get out of here alive whenever you wanted to... But since you are still alive even Now in these difficult times, that means you are probably of the second type...." The young man spoke with great difficulty, still pressing his wounds. *munch.. munch..* "You look a little familiar... where have I seen you before?... Anyway, Listen... I have a good deal for you in which you won''t lose anything but two minutes of your time, do you care?" The young man slowly pushed the bag he was carrying with his left foot and brought it closer to the person sitting in front of him, "This bag contains high-level energy stones, a few treasures, and some food and drink, it''s all yours." *munch..... Gulp.* The bearded person did not raise another bite to his mouth, but with the side of his eye he glimpsed at the bag which was rtively open, and in it, he saw clearly everything the young man was describing, it was actually far more than just *a few treasures and food*, then the bearded person looked at the young man again and said one word, "Why?" "I dug a deep grave two streets away from here, you wille with me there, I will jump into it, and all you have to do is to cover me with the mud I prepared there, but you have to promise me that there will be no trace of the grave when you are done! After that you feel free to take this bag and go, what do you think of this?" The young man said excitedly The bearded person looked at the young man in front of him for a couple of seconds, he had already guessed the reason, but he repeated the question again anyway, "...why?" "...I have done the worst thing a human can do these days... I''ve broken through to Knighthood." The young man leaned his back on the chair again and looked toward his stomach which was oozing with blood, "My aura covered arge part of the city in a battle a while ago, the demons must be looking for me now... I don''t regret it, I achieved what I wanted and I can die in peace, but I want to keep my body, when I imagine that these filthy things are going to eat my flesh I feel like-... I FEEL LIKE...!! Sigh~ Please you have to help me hide my body!!" The bearded person looked at the young man in front of him, the boy is just a teenager, around 17 years old, and his breakthrough to Knighthood at this age means that he is a genius by all standards, but now he wants to pay someone to bury him alive... "...Do you really want to die?" The bearded person asked again in a low voice "Yeah, I have nothing left to live for, I have been through hell in this world, dying in peace is the only hope for me now..." "..Okay I''ll help you, but in my own way and----" the bearded person nodded and almost added something, but at that moment a voice came into his head that only he could hear: "(Robin? What are you doing on your nascent? Why aren''t you in Nihari?!)" Chapter 362 Let鈥檚 Talk... ("Robin? What are you doing on your nascent? Why aren''t you in Nihari? Go and find a secure ce right now, we need to talk.") Robin froze when he heard those words. They were just thoughts that appeared in his head without a distinct voice or anything, yet as soon as he heard them he knew immediately who was speaking, but he didn''t know what to respond with... Or rather, he was trying so hard to restrain himself from what he wanted to say. His previous straight face, which froze for a moment, started to shiver, and his brows began toe closer to each other Little by a little, Robin''s face turned from emotionless into extreme anger. He closed his mouth, which was open a moment ago as he was speaking with the young man, started clenching his hand that was holding the rabbit''s thigh, and crushed the bones in his hand into dust And without even noticing, he allowed a dark, bloody aura to seep out... The character of the *bearded person* transformed from someone indifferent to the horrors of the world around him to someone who IS representing the horrors of the world! the young man sitting in front of him was scared silly upon seeing this, and that aura¡­ THAT AURA!!! The young man quickly stood up and gave a deep bow and then spoke in horror, "I AM SORRY, I didn''t know I was asking an expert like yourself to do something so naive, I''m really sorry, I will take my leave." Then he quickly took a step towards the door, forgetting even his bag that he had left behind next to Robin But at that moment Robin reached out, grabbed the young man''s arm, and spoke, "I told you I was going to help you, you want me to take my word back? SIT DOWN!" "KEEH~!!!" Robin''s words may be encouraging as he talks of help and promise and good things, but the anger that was so evident on his face and his ruthless fist with which he nearly crushed the boy''s arm without realizing, made the young man about to wet his pants, He gathered whatever courage he still has in him and spoke, "But... but the aura you unleashed now will attract the demons, they are definitely on the way now, we both have to run!!" "I TOLD YOU TO SIT DOWN!" Robin shouted again, he himself was absent-minded, not knowing whether he was yelling at the young man himself or trying to release some of his agitated feelings. The young man did not know what this strange person had in store for him, but he epted his fate and returned to his seat, as he was told. "Hey, what is going on here? Which one of you was yelling right now? You think it''s your mom''s house?!" A person covered in blood came from inside the storeroom with a long dagger and pointed at Robin, clearly, the blood on his body was not his. The battle inside the storeroom was almost over already, 5 people agreed to divide everything between them and joined forces to kill the rest, and this was one of them... "WHO GAVE YOU THE PERMISSION TO SPEAK?" Robin shouted loudly when he heard this person''s words and looked at him with a murderous look. Literally a murderous look... *BAAM* *drops* That person fell on his back, with his fist still clenching on his dagger, but the defense is that he turned into a lifeless corpse, one without a head. And the head was not seen anywhere around, or more correctly, it could be seen everywhere... It was blown into extremely small pieces. "KEEHH~!!!" The young man jerked and lowered his head even more so that it almost touched his stomach *TAA* Robin hit the table and yelled angrily when he saw this, "Stop squeezing whatever rotten blood that''s left in you, you are not allowed to die before I help you as promised, understood? What, haven''t you seen someone use the Minor Heavenly Law of blood pressure to blow a scum''s head off before? I have used hundreds of those Minor Heavenly Laws and killed thousands of those scum on my little trip in the past few months alone, do you think you are special because you killed some local gang members? Do you think you have defeated the system now and will die a hero? HEY, STOP CRYING LIKE A LITTLE GIRL! raise your head and look me in the eye! MAN UP! Didn''t you just tell me you wanted to die? Where is your courage now? You said you have been through hell in your life? You haven''t gone through shit!" "Hey! What is going on here--" Another man came out of the storeroom with a few bottles of liquor under his armpit, but before he could finish his sentence: *BAAM* *drop* "Brother Harvey, go out and find out what''s going on in the--" *BAAM BAAM BAAM* *drop drop drop* "KEEEHHHHH~!!!!" The young man sitting in front of Robin still closed his eyes, but he knew very well what had just happened That strange bearded guy killed thest five people in the restaurant! He killed three of them without even seeing them!! Who would do such a thing? And what the hell is this Minor Heavenly Law of blood pressure?! The boy couldn''t control his temper after that, and some urine started leaking from him... As for Robin, he didn''t care about anything else, he just closed his eyes and rested his chin on both hands, then began to try to normalize his heartbeat and breathing... He anticipated this day and feared it at the same time... He couldn''t have easily summoned the All-seeing God anytime he wanted by contacting the All-seeing God''s soul fragment in him, but he chose not to... He had anger in him that could pile up into mountains, He really wanted to face the All-seeing God and demand an exnation of what happened! But... Can a mortal question a God? So he waited for the day All-Seeing God appeared by himself and deal with it then, Unfortunately, it came much faster than he expected. Five minutester--- *BAANG* "HEY!!! Who dared and--" Five Demons in the Knighthood Realm and one in the Sainthood Realm entered the restaurant, with angry features and bloody dark auras, their mere presence would make all those at energy foundation levels fall on their faces in terror. But as soon as they entered they heard a voice from the side, "This person is exempt from the death sentence, he can roam freely within the boundaries of this city provided that he does not bully the innocents who are not affiliated with any gangs. Also, set up a barrier around this area, no one is allowed to approach this restaurant for a distance of at least a hundred feet, I don''t even want to hear the sound of a mosquito, understood?." "Who the hell are you to talk to us like that?!" Their chief, the demons in the Sainthood Realm, took a step towards Robin with his ws ready to tear him apart, it had been more than a year since it had moved on this continent and no human had ever spoken to it like this before! " SHALIKHT TALI YA ZI! (Don''t force me to repeat it.)" Robin said it in thenguage of the Nihari people this time and looked at the six demons with eyes that glowed bright gold The demon''s foot stopped in the air, and whatnded on the ground was his knee instead *BA* *BA BA BA BA* Then the other five demons descended behind him, "We hear and we obey, Your Excellency." "Your Excellency." The young man was already feeling that he was dreaming of the Six Demons kneeling like this, but he felt like he was hit with a hammer on his head when he heard thest word they said, then looked at the bearded person in front of him, the one whose eyes were shining with gold, and shouted, "You! IT IS YOU!! You are Robin Burton!!" "Didn''t you hear His Excellency say that he wants to calm down? Thank him for giving you your life ande with us!" The Demon Saint stood up and grabbed the young man by the back of his neck and began to drag him toward the door But the young man did not give thanks as the demon told him, but began to shout, "Damn you, Robin Burton! You are the reason my parents died! You are the reason for everything that is wrong with this world!! YOU ARE THE DEVIL!! You''re the dev--" And it wasn''t enough until one of the demons hit him on the head that he lost consciousness and finally shut up Then the Demons withdrew, dragging the fainted boy behind them, leaving Robin to sit alone inplete silence. *Inhale* *Exhale* *Long inhale* "All-Seeing God Big Brother, you can appear now, let''s talk¡­" Chapter 363 See *Swooosh* A small ball of light shot out from Robin''s head, then quickly changes to form a humanoid body of light, Then the humanoid light spoke in a tone that seemed annoyed, "You kept me waiting for too long." "Not long enough." Robin looked into the eyes of the All-seeing God''s humanoid body and spoke in a harsh tone The All-seeing God raised an eyebrow when he heard this and began to examine Robin more closely. Even though Robin was trying to control himself as much as possible, his breathing was still out of control, his heart was beating like a war drum, sweat started running down his hair, and his eyes were wide open and fully focused... He looked like someone who was ready to risk everything! Before Robin could say another word, the All-seeing God raised his hand and quickly waved it Robin tried to speak more than once but no sound came out, he grabbed his own neck and tried to pump the Major Heavenlyw of Life and use the Minor Heavenlyw of Sound and other things he thought of but it was useless, his voice was lost. With nothing he can do, he looked at the All-seeing God with an even angrier stare than the previous one "I don''t know what is going on with you, but you seemed about to say something you will regret for the rest of your life, that is if you get to live after you say it, I''m not your daddy, and won''t tolerate any disrespect, stay in your boundaries and choose your words carefully, because I think highly of you I paid hundreds of years of my cultivation to help you keep your mouth shut until you clear your head, so I advise you to use this time-out wisely." The All-seeing God spoke as he was keeping an eye on Robin "..." Robin opened his mouth to thest of them and cried out with all his might, a cry that if his voice were present would have resounded in the whole city, but not even the fly next to him heard anything... His muffled screamsted for more than a full minute before he turned his back to lean on the chair again, and started panting heavily. "Do you feel better now? I''ll remove the seal on your voice, but you better think carefully about what you are going to say next, and who you are talking to!" The humanoid light said, then waved his arm again "Haa... Haa... Haa..." Robin''s high panting sound finally became audible again, When Robin could hear himself again he closed his fist and looked as if he was about to shout something with all his might! ...But he shut his mouth again, saying nothing. About half a minuteter, he just slowly raised his finger and pointed toward the southwest... "Hmm?" The humanoid light was puzzled by that gesture, but he followed the path of Robin''s finger with his eyes, prating walls, mountains, and forests, his eyes extending at the speed of light until they finally reached... Jura city. "This¡­." humanoid light turned his entire body towards that direction when he saw Jura City and began to carefully examine the city with knotted eyebrows, not leaving a person''s bone or a grain of sand untouched by his spiritual sense, after he finished examining Jura he moved his spiritual sense and began to scan the entire continent. After more than two minutes, the All-seeing God lowered his head slightly, then turned to face Robin again with his usual facial expression, then spoke, "I see, this is unfortunate, but what does any of this have to do with me?" *BAAM* Robin hit the stool of his chair and it broke, then shouted loudly, "If not for you, I wouldn''t have left near my family! It was YOU who sent me to that filthy! I have already gone throw hell there but kept my mission and dome my part without saying a word, but now this happened to my home when I was away? and you say what does any of this have to do with you? HAVE SOME SHAME!!" The humanoid Light kept his gaze fixed on Robin for a few seconds, then ced its hand behind its back and spoke with a nk face. "...You are too emotional, If you had stayed you would have died with them, what do you think you are? You are still as weak as a baby even now, what would you have done in a great war that took ce more than ten years ago? Would you have raised your sword and fought? You would have died! You would have invented a miracle to help you win? You know that things Don''t go like this! Even with the Eyes of Truth, you can''t create these kinds of miracles What would you have done? Allow them to capture you and leave your family to be enved instead of being killed? This is uneptable, your life is countless times more valuable than all the members of your *family*bined and you know it, stop behaving like a baby! You authorized the use of your Talismans and various inventions too soon, instead of strengthening yourself and your forces first, you went and attacked a kingdom recklessly and announced your abilities to everyone, then you were dragged into war after war, and you announced innovation behind innovation, what did you expect? That the strong in your world wait for you to be stronger than them? You make your decisions, now bear the consequences, and don''t me others like a child! In fact, you should thank me because I saved your life and gave you a chance to take revenge by sending you to Nihari. I have already seen the devastation you did to this continent, it was thousands of times worse than what they did to your Jura city, and I even found ten thousand people with the blood of the Burton family alive and kicking, you took control of the continent and gathered arge number of your family, I see that things are going well, so what is the problem now?" *CRUSHHH* Robin clenched his hand until it made a sound as if it was about to be crushed, then he spoke with blurry eyes, "Why didn''t you at least tell me what was going on, you should have given me a choice to decide what I should do... You are looking at Jura City and pretending to be surprised? are you really telling me that you don''t know what''s going on here? Are you telling me that the ALL-SEEING GOD never once bothered to SEE what is happening on his ally? Forget about that... Are you telling me that you didn''t sense M and Richard as they used the space portal toe to Nihari?! Didn''t it ur to you that I would like to know that my family is being killed? Has it not urred to you that I might want to know that my wife is being eaten and my son is being tortured? If you didn''t know any of that then WHAT IS THE USE OF YOUR DAMN NAME?!" "..Your son?" The humanoid light frowned his eyebrows Chapter 364 Who Are You?! "Yes... Yes, my son... It turns out that M was pregnant before I left for Nihari... While M died in the most horrible way for a trivial reason, the giants let my son live to work him as a ve, when I saw him, he showed signs of severe torture on every inch of his body... And did not appear like it was torture because he is not obedient or something like that, no.. Rather, its traces and locations on his body look like traces of torture for the sake of entertainment... They torture MY son.. for the sake of entertainment.." A suffocated Robin spoke while clenching his hand tightly before raising his head and looking into The All-seeing God''s humanoid light eyes, "And what surprised you that I have a son? Do you say you didn''t know about it? You say you didn''t sense him and his mother crossing the borders of this and descending on Nihari?!" "Heh~ Oh Robin Robin Robin¡­" The All-seeing God''s sighed and shook his head, "I finally understand the reason for your anger, it''s a naive mistake that shouldn''t have crossed your mind in the first ce, and it goes down to this: You considered what I can do, but you didn''t ask yourself why I would do it¡­." "What... do you mean?" Robin replied with a frown and looked beside him, trying to hold back his tears after remembering the sight of his son The humanoid Light spoke with his hands behind his back, "It''s true that I can follow the events anywhere I want and at any time I want, I can technically keep an eye on anyone I want, I can even pay the appropriate price to the host and intervene to change the course of events no matter how big it is, you are right about all of that, but The question is.. why would I do this? If I should keep an eye on anyone then it should be you since you are on a mission that will change the course of my war against my rival, But I didn''t have time for that, I don''t even know what happened with you since I gave you the coordinates, you know why? Because I''m in the middle of a damnary war!! Have you forgotten why I asked you to go to Nihari in the first ce? Why do you think I''d spend my time watching your nascent? Why would you think I care to watch over your mortal family? What kind of arrogance made you think that I would pause the battles I''m having with someone as strong as me at the very least and stop theary wars my forces are currently engaged in, and then get the popcorn and go watch some insignificant you yourself don''t exist on? Do you think I''m a babysitter? Have you forgotten who I am? Or worse... You do remember who I am but think you deserve to have me babysit for your kids? Who the hell do you think you are?!" "This¡­" Robin widened his eyes when he heard this, his brain started working very fast trying to find any suitable response but in the end, nothing came to mind. Right.. the person who identified himself as a god would watch over his family all the time? The person who proudly said that he was the ruler of dozens of middle-ageds would have enough time to keep an eye on Jura City? Robin looked down while still keeping his eyes wide open, as if he was reviewing the tape of his entire thoughts, to see what other reasons he hated the All-seeing God for and wanted to confront him with, and they were many... But when he measured the logic of the All-seeing God against everything in his head, he found that he actually didn''t have anything to say¡­ ''Who the hell do you think you are?'' The All-seeing God''s cold question suddenly bes the key to everything. Who is Robin to him? Was he a partner? No... Robin has nothing worthy of this stature, no strength, no authority, no talent to stand shoulder to shoulder with the All-seeing God, even the path of truth that makes him so special is just an old game for the All-seeing God, thinking of him as his equal is nothing but Pipe dreams Does the All-seeing God owe him anything? On the contrary, the All-seeing God saved his life and he has notpleted the task assigned to him yet, which means he still owes the All-seeing God a great debt. Is it a dependency rtionship? Nope, from the first day, Robin made it clear to the All-seeing God that he would be independent and that he would return the favor to himter, so there is no close dependency rtionship that forces the All-seeing God to take care of him or his family as his followers. And what the All-seeing God did for him does not stop at saving his life by giving him a new body, but since his exit from that cave the All-seeing God helped him in one way or another, such as elerating the research into many heavenlyws or researching the innovation of the foundation modification technology with which he helped Caesar, M and Countless of his rtives and associates The All-seeing God is not obligated to watch his family for him even if he was the one who sent him to the Nihari, this is something that he understands clearly now. But.. but he is still the person because of whom the sequence of events has reached this point!!! Walking on the line that he draw made M die in such a way, but if not for him he would have never been given the chance to marry M in the first ce... "Ugh¡­" Robin put his head in his hands, it seemed as if he pressed harder he would crush it But for the first time since Robin heard the All-seeing God''s voice, his heartbeat and breathing began to calm down... Chapter 365 None To Blame "..." The All-seeing God remained silent, watching Robin crush his head and writhe in pain, a non-physical pain that almost killed him... What pain? quite simply, after this short conversation, Robin no longer had someone to me, all the anger that was squeezing him and was directed at the All-seeing God had now be aimless, the anger is still zing in his chest, but it was towards whom? All those who participated in the killing of M and the psychological and physical torture of his son will be held ountable no matter how small their participation was, there is no disagreement about that All those who participated in this act from the ancestral continent have already been eliminated, and the arrogant bastards on the me Empire continent are now being taken care of, and undoubtedly, the day of the northern Nihari region wille soon enough. But what really makes it worse is... All of them did not mean to harm M herself, it was just a side story for the three parties, they did not stop their lives for a moment to think about how to kill her or what happened to her... The kingdoms of the Ancestral Continent wanted to stop the terrifying advance of the Burton family before they found themselves at their mercy, as for the me Empire, they wanted to capture the person who created the incantation and destroy the forces he had gathered to force him to work for them forever As for what the Nihari Giants... M was just another human in their eyes, and Richard to them is just a healing machine. Robin was hoping to direct the me onto someone who knew what he was doing, someone who intended to Kill Saint M Bradley, Robin Burton''s wife and love of his life, and Torture Richard Burton, Robin Burton''s only biological child... He was looking for someone who could take this animosity personally against him, and the only one who fit that description was the All-seeing God, he is the one that is to me if he knew what was going on and didn''t do anything about it! But after facing him now... Now Robin felt like punching a mirage... Is it possible that what happened to M and Richard really was just coteral damage that no one gave two thoughts about? Just... coteral damage... The All-seeing God stood in his ce all the time watching the changes that urred in Robin''s mood and train of thought as if he was reading what was going on in his head. About ten minutester, a very light, almost imperceptible smile appeared on the All-seeing God''s face for a moment, but it disappeared just as quickly. Then he spoke, "Now back to my first question, what are you doing here? Why aren''t you in Nihari preparing the for the iing invasion?" "...Are you really asking me about this right now?" Robin muttered, still holding his head "Why don''t I? You can deal with your own problems after I leave, I pay not a small amount of my cultivation for every second I spend here, now can we focus on my matters for a bit? what is the news there?" The All-seeing God spoke in a calm tone "Heh~" Robin put his hand on his head and let out a chuckle, "Okay, let''s talk then... I already did what you wanted, I built a strong sect and united 20% of the and gave them the capabilities to unite the rest of the before the invasion started, they know about the invasion and they are preparing for it well, they know it so well that they refused my orders because of it hehe~ Anyways, What happens on Nihari after this point is none of my business, my mission is over." "Wait, Wait wait a minute," the All-seeing God raised one of his hands behind his back and shook it, "What exactly was your mission? I mean, if you did what you say in just 20 years then that''s really impressive, but why do you say your mission is over?" Robin raised his head and yelled, "What more do you want? I doubt you could have done half of what I have done there in twenty short years, what? You want me to take up a sword ande down to fight your enemies with my own hands? Those bastards killed my wife in the most horrible ways and are still torturing my son for fun as we speak, if it was up to me, I would have conquered them and destroyed them all before that invasiones!" "Do it then." The humanoid Light shrugged, "Invade that and kill them all, leave no child or elder alive there, kill the cattle and donkeys, do you think I care? The important thing is that you take all the energy pearls on the for yourself and leave nothing for the invading army. Did we agree that you would strengthen those rabbles? That you will unite the? No! Our agreement was to keep the Energy Pearls out of my opponent''s hands, and the way to do that is up to you alone, and you said that you would do everything in your power to achieve it, only then I would ept the result whether I seeded or not and you would have paid your debt to me... Do you say that you can''t do anything else to fulfill this mission during the remaining period? Is this how you keep your promises?" "This..." Robin''s eyes widened. He turned Nihari upside down and took over almost a quarter of the in just twenty-one years, even after wasting almost two years in his revenge here, wouldn''t he be able to do more Nihari in 27 years? If he took the same path, theoretically he could establish an even more powerful sect! But this was not the thing that stopped Robin the most in the All-seeing God''s short reply, but rather his words about invading the and stealing its resources before the invasion from his rival arrived. This.. can be applied?! Chapter 366 One Thing... "Invade Nihari...and take over its resources?" Robin muttered in a low voice Robin hadn''t thought about this even for a moment since the All-seeing god told him about his mission until this moment... Invading the and seizing its resources is not the same thing as invading the northern region in order to save Richard, the degree of difficulty multiplies dozens of times simply when considering the conquest of the as a whole! Now he is no longer had to think of a military operation to prate thends of the northern region until he reaches the Azil tribe to bring Richard back, and then quickly returns to the space portal where he can escape, which can be taken down to fighting about 4 northern tribes back and forth, and win. But if he thinks about the mission in this new view, then it has turned into aprehensive and total destruction of the as a whole! To steal all the resources of the, he must first destroy all the forces from which he will take those resources, he mustpletely destroy the five regions so that no one is left to ask him what he is doing, in short, he must turn the entire Nihari into a copy of the current Ancestral Continent! And not just that... Trying to deplete the resources of a tens of timesrger than his home is something that might take hundreds of years even if he was collecting everything arbitrarily and in a destructive way, and this means that the invaders will undoubtedlye before he can collect all the energy pearls and the rest precious resources This means that first he has to destroy all forces in Nihari to a crippling degree, and then he has to... defend the from invaders with his own army? For the past months, he has been thinking of just a way to get Richard out of the Azil tribe before the invasion begins!! The All-seeing God waved when he saw Robin went silent after his muttering, "That is your business, if you see that you can''t stand the natives there then destroy them, or send your own army to stop my rivals'' invasion army, your one and only mission is to prevent my rival from getting the resources of the, If you can''t protect these resources then find a way to burn thempletely before they arrive, your way of choice does not interest me in the slightest, all what I care about is that you continue to aplish your mission, do your best to help me, and not sit here to act sad andzy about it." Robin slowly raised his head and stared into the All-seeing God''s eyes with furrowed eyebrow. "Why are you looking at me like that? If you don''t want to continue with the mission, that''s fine. Ignore it and just sit here and grieve for yourself like a little whore. I''ll see another way to do what I want. Do you think you are the center of the universe? In the worst case, I''ll have to give up some middle-ageds to my rival for now, But I''ll find a way to get them backter, no worries~ But remember, everything you have done so far in Nihari and all the losses you have suffered will be in vain and you''ll still owe me your life, and I WILL be sure to make you pay that debt sooner orter!" *squeak* Robin looked down again and gritted his teeth until he felt them starting to crack... Everything that happened to him on Nihari and everything that his family has been exposed to during thest two decades will be in vain!? If he gave up now it will be seen as if he did nothing?! Even if he ignored all of this and actually withdrew from the mission, who knew if the All-seeing god''s next request would be harder or easier? Who knows if the next mission will expose him and what is left of his family to even greater dangers? And the worst... Who knows how long the All-seeing god will remain this lenient with him? if drops away now it would cost him a few middle-ageds, what if he refused or failed another mission? What guarantees that there will note a day when the All-seeing god loses hope in him and decides to *pay the price* and take back the life he gave him? After all, the All-seeing god was someone who literally stopped thews of the world when he rescued him in the cave that day, would it be really that hard if he decided to kill him? "Hey, why are you gritting your teeth? Don''t you want to repay me your dept? After all that I have done for you the least is to repay me some of my favors upon you, don''t you think that''s fair? I even told you that even if you failed the debt would still be settled as long as you do your best, who could hope for better terms than these?" The All-seeing god spoke in an annoyed tone Robin was silent and looked down again, supporting his head with both hands, appearing to be thinking really hard about something, which annoyed the All-seeing god even more... He himself showing personally and trying to prove his viewpoint to a mortal wasn''t enough? what does this ungrateful kid also want?! But Robin was not thinking about whether or not he had to continue his mission on Nihari anymore, he had already made his decision. In fact, The matter was already decided when the All-seeing god proved to him that he had not done what he could yet. And not because he was afraid of the All-seeing god''s wrath, not because he wanted to get rid of his dept that bad, but even if he was suicidal and didn''t care about what happened next, even if he wanted to be killed by the All-seeing god, he would most likely try to finish the task anyway, otherwise, even in death he would feel ufortable that he broke a promise. "Say what you will do until I rearrange my ns, my time here is not open, for every moment I spend here, this nascent absorbs a considerable price from my energy, our lovely conversation here has weakened me enough!" The All-seeing god spoke in an annoyed tone But Robin still did not respond directly, he kept his head on both hands for about another minute... When the All-seeing god had had enough and was about to yell at him when he heard Robin''s voice saying, "I will get it done for you, but I need you to give me one more thing." "You want me to give one thing... just one... to repel the invasion?" The All-seeing God furrowed his brows in disbelief as he looked at Robin, and then said, "Forget about giving you something rted to the Law of Truth or any weapon, heavenlyw or any type of technology that far exceeds your current''s development again, if I lose more of my strength here then the war will be lost anyway!" "Don''t worry about it, I will get my ownws and make my own weapons, what I want from you is quite a simple request, but it will be enough for more than just stopping the invasion." Robin raised his head and spoke with a cruel smile appearing on his face for the first time in a very long time Chapter 367 Three Individuals Six months after Robin returned with Jabba and Amon to the city of Jura -- on top of a green hill in the north of the ancestral continent. "Tsk~ Instead of sitting in a stately throne room, unting the heritage and strength of the ancestral continent in front of those strangers, here we are, sitting like rabbits among the grass and mosquitoes," Billy spoke while swatting a mosquito that was on his forehead Jabba looked at Billy with half a smile and said, "Put a little energy field around you and the problem will be solved, stop this drama." "Hmmm... it''s actually not a very bad spot for a meeting of this importance, I''ve had enough of seeing the stately halls and sitting behind huge walls, some peace, and quiet in a ce like this is a hundred times better for me at this point¡­" Caesar let out a long inhale and then asked, "Jabba, are you the one who chose this spot?" "No, I have no hand in this. When I reached out to the master and told him that the war had ended and it was time to meet, he told me toe here." Jabba shook his head "I agree with the handsome young man, this is refreshing and a bit different, I''m starting to look forward more to seeing this *His Excellency* Robin..." An angelic female voice suddenly interrupted the conversation, but no one was bothered, all of them, except for Amon and the rest of the demon kings, looked towards his source with pupils like hearts! The owner of this angelic voice was a woman who seemed to be in her mid-thirties, her body was mature in the full sense of the word and full in the right ces, she wore revealing green clothes that fatally showed her chest, and a crown that contained a jewel in the middle that looked like a leaf adorned her head... And at the same time, her beautiful innocent voice and facial features give those who see and hear her the desire to protect her, even though she is undoubtedly one of the strongest - if not the strongest - of everyone present on the hill. This thornybination of sensuality and innocencebined with her supernatural strengths made her undoubtedly one of the most dangerous individuals on the. "Lizzie, Can you focus on the situation we are in and act a little serious? We are here because we received a *direct order* from *His Excellency* toe within a year or else he will do to us what he did to the me Empire, and we have seen with our own eyes what he did to the me Empire! That person gave us A direct threat to destroy our empires!! I still don''t support our presence here, what is the difference between this and surrender?!" Another woman spoke, but this time the voice did not have an iota of charm or innocence, but rather an arrogant tone filled with an icy cold that strikes back upon hearing it, "Secondly, why is the main chair at the table reserved for that person? Since when are we treated as secondary characters?!" Suddenly, the general mood shifted from calmness and rtive peace to heaviness and gloom again, as everyone looked at the female who just spoke. A woman who appears to be in herte twenties, with a crown shaped like ice crystals on her head, slender in stature, her hair white was white as snow and she wears a simple white dress, and even her eyshes are also white as if they were branches of a tree covered by snow falling in winter, her features are precise and bnced as if they were drawn with a pen, everything about her looks just perfect. "Hey! Don''t call me by that name in front of strangers!" *Lizzie* moved her lower lip in annoyance and spoke, furrowing her brows "Elizabeth, please adjust your tone more, I know you are not taking the current situation seriously but we need to know who we are dealing with before we go ahead with the decision we made earlier." The man sitting in the middle between the two women spoke, looking at the woman in green. The man appeared to be in his early forties, he had blond hair covering his neck and a pointed golden crown, majestic in appearance, his body seemed normal, neither long nor short, neither skinny nor full of muscles, but one could feel a huge and calm power emanating from him... "Hehe, I just admire the beautiful nature around us, what''s wrong with that? It might be mine soon anyway." Elizabeth gave a captivating chuckle and spoke When Alexander found her still behaving like this, he smiled lightly and shook his head, then looked at the white-haired woman, "Victoria, you know better than this, we did note to surrender to anyone, rather it is far from this, do not forget this point even for a moment... As for the main seat we are now guests of this Robin Burton, it is natural that he acquired the main chair, just do not focus on such trivial things and let the day go as nned. "Hmph!" The white-haired woman huffed, then closed her eyes and looked away "¡­This¡­" The short conversation between the three individuals sent a rain of questions into the hearts and minds of Billy and the rest Since the three of them appeared on the day of the invasion of the capital of the me Empire, and none of Billy and the rest were at ease, the aura of the three of them that was equivalent to that of thete me Emperor was enough for everyone to stand ready for another intense battle, especially since the three of them had shown their willingness to intervene to protect Old Gu and the corpse of the former Emperor of the me Empire And they didn''te alone¡­ Every one of the three individuals had around 300 peak Sage Realm experts with him! That is more than 900 peak Sage Realm experts!! Just once everyone thought that another huge battle would start, old Gu intervened at the right time and told them to worry about themselves and not intervene with the me Empire''s personal problems, then he personally handed over his son''s body to Amon and Sakar! He was the one that prevented that day to end with another battle, a huge battle that no one knows what would happen at the end of it... And not just that, Old Gu went even further and spoke with the three individuals to calm them down, honestly answering the three people''s questions about what was happening in hisnds and the reasons for everything they saw, and urged them not to make a hasty decision, and even went farther and tried to convince them toe to the ancestral continent with him to meet with Robin Burton. Then he left them and spoke to Billy and the rest and told them to treat those three with some respect. They were the Three remaining Emperors of this world. Wind Emperor Alexander - Water Empress Victoria - Sacred Tree Empress Elizabeth. Chapter 368 A Step Away From Death "Alright boys let''s not make this harder than it already is," Old Gu took two steps towards the table ?and then raised both hands and waved gently. The words of the three emperors were between themselves and they did address anyone else, they were just talking But for Billy, Caesar, and the rest, almost all of the three emperors'' words were threats, pure and direct threats! Especially Jabba and Amon began to sneak their soul sense into their sound rings and send messages to the Forces around the hill telling them to prepare to start a battle at any moment. Aside from the three emperors who ¡ªif they helped each other¡ª could most likely walk out of the hill alive even if a battle broke out, there were still 900 individuals at the peak of the Sage realm who came along with them, that is apart from the other 300 generals, elders, and high-ranking officials of the empire who came in surrendering. This means there are around 1,200 sages that are currently surrounding the green hill right now and all of them are between levels 36~40! The three emperors said that they came to see who Robin is for themselves and decide what they will do next, but their words now and the readiness of the forcesing with them say otherwise. The problem is that the hosts will not ept any mockery, Robin has already dered that he may invade the rest of the empirester, so howe these people threaten them in the heart of theirnds? And the thing is.. they don''t need to hear their threats silently. Even with the presence of the three half-step Emperor Realm emperors, and the 1,200 high-level sages present, Billy and the rest still have enough confidence that they could eliminate most if a battle broke! On top of the hill, the meeting taking ce, and around it are the Sages of the four empires, but around them, there are tens of thousands of Saint-level demons and a few thousand Sage-level ones!! Even if the individual strength greatly favored the Empire''s forces, in an open battle, most of them wouldn''t make it out of the hill alive. If things continued like this then a major battle may break out in an instant, Everything would be decided even before Robin steps foot on the hill. Old Gu could feel that something is building up and looked at Billy in a hurry, "Don''t focus too much on their words. Please understand that they are, after all, Emperors, They are not used to respecting anyone. When His Excellency Robin appears, the serious talk will begin and everyone will know where they stand." "His Excellency? Hmph." Water Empress Victoria looked at Old Gu with a gaze full of pride, "Isn''t it enough that you have been standing on your feet as a butler since we came to this disgusting ce, but you are also proud to call your enemy with that kind of title? The Mighty me Empire, tsk tsk~ It seems that your defeat was worse than I thought, even a previous emperor like you lost every iota of self-respect!" Old Gu looked at her with a slight smile, "Now I am just a prisoner of war, how can I sit down? I have to wait for the verdict to be issued against me, I just realize my status... Secondly, what is the problem if I call him Excellency? If I don''t respect him because of the brute force he showed in the war I will have to respect him for his innovations and for being such a unique person, one that our world has never seen before." "Hmph, do whatever you want, as for me, I haven''t seen anything that makes me respect him, and his strength won''t do him any good against the Water Empire!" Empress Victoria looked away and spoke Caesar spoke in a hostile tone, he could not restrain himself any longer from that woman who kept speaking ill of his father, "This is strange... His Excellency issued orders that youe to meet him in the ancestral continent within one year, and here you are now waiting for him to grace you with his arrival, Do you usually take orders from someone you do not respect?" Victoria didn''t say a word but suddenly waved her hand at Caesar in a cutting motion. *swoosh* *BAM* "Alexander¡­ let go¡­ of my wrist¡­" Victoria spoke in a voice enveloped in a cold killing intent "Put your hand down then, let''s hear from that Robin Burton then do whatever you want, until I achieve my goal ofing here I won''t let you ruin the meeting." Wind Emperor Alexander spoke with a mischievous face If he hadn''t raised his hand in time to block Water Empress Victoria''s attack, Caesar''s head would most likely have fallen off his shoulders by now! "Do what you want then, what does that have to do with me? this dog disrespected me and deserves to be punished!" Water Empress Victoria said again while looking at Caesar with an even more evident killing intent "Punish him if the talks fall, not now, you are not home, you can''t do what you want without consequences here. plus, killing a high executive before a peace-making meeting isn''t very peaceful, isn''t it?" Wind Emperor Alexander spoke with a focused gaze while strengthening his grip over the Water Empres''s wrist even further, he was not taking No for an answer. "Enn, I also want to hear what *His Excellency* had to say hehe." Sacred Tree Empress Elizabeth nodded twice "Tch." Water Empress Victoria huffed, pulled her hand in an annoyed manner, and looked away again. *Gulp* Caesar swallowed his saliva, and a few grains of cold sweat began to fall from his forehead... He realized how close he was to Death. Even Billy and the rest started to sweat profusely... Everything happened so quickly, so quickly that most of those present didn''t know what had happened until they saw Wind Emperor Alexander grabbing Water Empress Victoria''s wrist and started speaking. Jabba, Sakar, and a few other Demon Kings could see Water Empress Victoria''s hand moving but were unable to react before Wind Emperor Alexander grabbed her hand. If her attack had beenpleted, they would all have attacked Victoria at the same time, If she had not died from their sudden attack, she would have been severely injured for sure, but Caesar would have been already... After that incident, Wind Emperor Alexander closed his eyes again, Elizabeth returned to looking at nature around her, Victoria returned to looking at the surroundings coldly and hostilely, and Old Gu closed his eyes, cing both hands behind his back and looking at his feet calmly. As for Billy, Jabba, and the rest, they remained seated on their nerves, their soul senses touching their rings, ready to mobilize support and summon their weapons at any moment. No one uttered another word, all that was left of the peace in the air has vanished, leaving nothing butplete stiffness and lingering killing intent. Even the birds and small animals fled from the entire area due to the enormous pressure from all the experts A deadly silence struck the entire hill andsted for another hour. Until a faint voice came from the direction of the main chair, "Did I keep you waiting?" Chapter 369 The Initiative "Your Excellency!" "Father, you are finally here!" "Tsk~ Why are you sote, Robin? And... Why the hell are you looking like that?!" As soon as everyone heard the phrase *Did I keep you waiting?* they all looked towards its source, and there they saw a man with a medium-length beard and his hair falling over his shoulder, his clothes were shabby and there was some blood all over them, it seemed that he had not changed his clothes or even took a bath for months. By all standards, this person seemed to be a random beggar you might find lying on the sidewalk in any street, yet Amon, Caesar, Billy, and the rest of the Burton family party knew this person at first sight and stood up to greet him happily. Except for Billy, who didn''t seem very happy though... This hilltop gathers world leaders, literally all this world''s leaders, but Robin chose toe dressed like this without even bothering to change his clothes, which would damage their reputation! As for the three emperors, they were not distracted by Billy''s concerns, but still looked at Robin with eyes filled with bewildering questions, and even some... fear? Their questions about the identity of this person who looked like a beggar quickly disappeared with the shouts of Caesar and the rest, but far more important questions immediately hit their heads like a hammer. How did Robin reach the chair and sit on it without them realizing it!? All of them are mighty emperors with thousands of years of training and experience, each one of them can rule the entire by himself, and each one of them can feel an ant''s foot strike the ground tens of meters away! But an adult male came from afar and sat two meters away from them without them noticing him?! Assuming that they were preupied with what was to be said in the meeting and their minds were not awake enough to sense what was happening in their surroundings, although this was impossible, then what about the 1,200 sages who surrounded the hill? Why didn''t anyone stop him? Why did no one announce the arrival of a stranger? Were the 1,200 High-level sages who were assigned to guard all busy thinking about the meeting too? Impossible! But this is not what puzzled them the most... Rather, the fact that none of Robin''s followers seemed to be surprised at all. They were all happy with his arrival and Billy was annoyed with his appearance, but no one seemed to question the way he just appeared out of nowhere, as if this was a natural thing and only to be expected from him... How is this even close to normal? How can a person walk as if he were a shadow among people much stronger than him without anyone realizing, is normal? What if he had a dagger in his hand now and decided to stab the neck of one of the emperors? *Gulp* Wind Emperor Alexander swallowed his saliva when he thought of this, but quickly pushed the idea out of his head on the pretext that the killing intent and the wind movement around the dagger would reveal Robin''s whereabouts... But if such a thing really happened, and Robin did try to attack him, wouldn''t he have been in a disadvantageous position from the start of the fight? ''Did I just feel threatened by a mere level 30 Saint level individual?!'' Alexander shook his head slightly, trying to drive this ufortable thought out of his mind, but he couldn''t help but take another look at Robin... With a light, satisfied smile on his face, sleepy eyes that seem to contain the whole world inside them, and a faint aura, it is clear that its owner was holding it back as much as he can, but if you try to sense it forcibly, you will find indescribable bloodiness and suffocation... Without a doubt, he is a Level 30 Saint, which makes him the weakest among those present here by arge margin, much weaker even than Caesar who is calling him *Father*! Why do all of them here consider a person weaker and younger than them to be their leader and be at ease with calling him *Your Excellency*?! Is it because of the stealth ability he showed just now? A Level 30 Saint who is around 200 years old... by the standards of the Ancestral continent where a level 31 Sage can be considered King and a Level 30 Saint who couldmand a dukedom, his cultivation can indeed be considered a great achievement But by the standards of the Four Empires, there is nothing special about him, his cultivation at this age is indeed very good and makes Robin a genius, but there are people who reach this cultivation level much faster than him, Wind Emperor Alexander, for example, reached the pinnacle of Sainthood realm at the age of only 95, so nothing makes him special from this point alone. Then Alexander looked out of the corner of his eye at the Water Empress Victoria, the icy woman who looks at everything under the sky with arrogance and disdain, but he found her looking at Robin with open and shaking eyes, even the Sacred Tree Emperor Elizabeth who underestimates everything and always act yful was looking at Robin with slightly knotted eyebrows and a small drop sweat dripped from her forehead... It was clear that they were thinking about what he was thinking. The Wind Emperor turned his eyes on Robin again... "Never mind, Billy. I don''t think the gentlemen here would mind my appearance." Robin''s smile widened slightly in response to Billy''s criticism, then he passed his eyes over the three emperors, "Isn''t it right, gentlemen?" ? "...I don''t mind myself" Sacred Tree Emperor Elizabeth spoke in her usual charming voice, then Alexander and Victoria nodded. But in the middle of the gesture Wind Emperor Alexander and Water Empress Victoria froze, why would they respond to their potential enemy and make him feel better about his bagger appearance?! It was then that the Three Emperors realized something¡­ The two sides hadn''t exchanged any important words yet, neither a word of threat nor a surrender had been said, but they knew that Robin had already taken the initiative. Chapter 370 17 Names "...And why don''t you sit down with them?" Robin looked at one of the Sages standing around the table and asked "Me?" Old Gu was very surprised by the question, as there were many other Sages scattered around the table, why did Robin single him out for the question even though he had never seen him before? He was absolutely sure that nothing of his aura was leaking out! But he quickly suppressed his initial surprise and replied, "How could this old man sit in such an important meeting? I''m just here to receive orders and do asmanded." "Heh~ If you don''t deserve to sit here, then none of those three do either¡­" Robin let out a sneeringugh and spoke, then looked beside him, "Billy, who is this person?" Billy looked at the old man and spoke bluntly, "It is Gu Bat, the emperor of the previous generation of the me Empire, he participated in the killing of his own son, me Emperor Elias Bat who happens to be the number one criminal in the incident of the invasion of the Ancestor Continent... He also controlled the elders and generals and all joints of the empirepletely and eliminated any possible resistance toward us there after the battle, and he also put the empire''s army in a state of idleness. Although his surrender came far toote, his active participation in the war contributed greatly to ending the war faster and with fewer losses." "You would have annihted any resistance, whether I intervened or not. I am nothing but a defeated old man. I did what I had to do to save some additional lives." Old Gu shook his head and replied "Oh?" Robin raised his eyebrows when he heard Billy''s words, his expectation is that all the powerhouses of the me Emperor Continent have been killed and the Demons are still trying to suppress the revolts now, but there are still *elders and generals*, there is still an army, and even the previous generation Emperor!? "I know what you''re thinking about, and you don''t need to worry about it... I know you ordered the destruction of the army and all the powerhouses in the me Empire, but everything is stable there and there are 5,000 demon Sages with tens of thousands of saints and knights roaming the continent so there is no fear of it getting out of our control any time soon, as I have brought You Old Gu and all the important elders and sages of the continent, you can do whatever you want with them, and if you don''t like it, just give the order and our guys there will take care of the rest." Robin returned to look at Old Gu for a long time, then spoke, "...Give me your hand." "Hah? ..Alright." Old Gu took a few steps and slowly extended his hand toward Robin, Robin on the other end took the old man''s hand and then closed his eyes, and said, "Get rid of any spiritual defense, don''t try to resist no matter what, and don''t try to withdraw your hand, if I feel any amount of resistance or malicious reaction I will directly destroy your soul, I hope I was clear enough. " "Heh~" Water Empress Victoria gave a shortugh but said nothing "¡­Yes¡­" Old Gu didn''t understand what Robin was trying to do, and if this man can DESTROY his soul at all! but he still made a short, adequate reply, after which he kept his eyes on Robin watching his facial expressions, but suddenly, "AAAAAHHHHHHH." "Hmm?" Water Empress Victoria furrowed her eyebrows when she saw this and looked out of the corner of her eyes at Alexander, who looked confused and apprehensive as well. What would cause pain to someone with Old Gu''s strength?! He was an expert as strong as them and had experience, resistance, and soul power that surpassed them all! Secondly... Did Robin just say *If you feel any resistance or malicious attempt, I will destroy your soul*? Does this boy understand what it means to destroy Old Gu''s soul?! When they heard him make this statement they sneered at the audacity of this top-level saint! But hearing those heart-rending screams... It didn''t seem like he was joking! "AAAAAHHHHHHHH¡­" Old Gu''s scream continued for about two minutes, the pain reached him that he could no longer bear to stand, and fell to his knees in front of Robin, he felt that his soul was about to be torn apart at any moment but he did not dare to withdraw his hand, He didn''t want his soul to be destroyed!! "....Fuu~" Robin finally released his hand, sweat was pouring down his entire body profusely, it was obvious that he had spent quite a bit of his energy on whatever had just happened "Cough~ cough~~ ARGHHHH!!" When Old Gu realized that his hand was now free, he quickly pulled it and put it around his head, a severe headache nearly killed him, but his whole body seemed to be damaged and no longer knew how to function efficiently! *long inhale* "Hooo~ Antoine Bat, Joseph Bat, Maria Bat----" Robin let out a long exhale and then, with one breath, began calling names out loud, until he got to the 17 names, "¡­Robertson Bat, all of these must be executed and their family property shall be seized, orders are to be carried out immediately." "What? No NO NO... What are you talking about? We have given up already, is this how you treat your prisoners? This is uneptable! This is uneptable--" One of the Elders whose name was mentioned panicked and began to mumble, but he had barely finished the sentence before he found Sakar''s hand piercing his chest. "Antoine!!" Another shouted when he saw the scene, "We have to get out of here!" "What are you all waiting for? They are killing us, your brothers, under your noses, you will stand there and allow them?! fight with us!!" One of those sentenced to death tried to move the rest of the generals and elders on his side, but no one moved... Rather, some of those sentenced to death did not move from their ce, they just sighed and closed their eyes. Everyone here epted the possibility of death since they agreed to surrender, Billy made this clear as the sun even before the battle was over The hundreds of sages of the me Empire came here not to participate in some fair trial, but to die in front of Robin to satisfy his vengeance and make him forget about their families, in fact having only 17 names on the list is a pretty good oue! It''s just that facing actual death made the survival instinct kick in... ...That person who shouted and some of the names on the list tried to escape but the Demon Kings and Jabba pursued them everywhere Some of the sages from the other three empires were about to move to help those people, but the three emperors raised their hands and ordered them to retreat, and quickly the cries of the 17 sages began to rise one after another... The silence on the hill has finally been broken. Chapter 371 Slave Or Dead? "AAAHHHHH~" "Damn you, Gu! You brought us here to be ughtered!! ARGHH!" "Haa... Haa... Ha..." Old Gupletely ignored the screams and pleas, he was in agonizing pain Even after Robin let his hand go for over a minute, his body was still shaking as lost control of all the joints of his body and felt that his soul was about to copse at any moment. But that didn''t stop him from raising his head and looking at Robin as if he was seeing a monster. Those names he just called out, those people who had been sentenced to death... Most of those who backed thete me Emperor in all his decisions have already died in the siege around the me Empire Capital, or in the ancestral continent, but there were a few who managed to hide well among Old Gu and his party when the city fell Those seventeen... Some of them physically participated in the invasion against Jura, some of them supported the war with their money and authority, and some of them even had nothing to do with the ancestral continent war, but they were bribed criminals and traitors that were widely known for their corruption in the me Empire! Every single one of them deserves the death penalty without a doubt!! But how... How did Robin call them out by name?! Information about some of the people among them was highly confidential and was known only to the Emperor and his advisors *his parents* A thought came to Old Gu''s head that struck him like lightning, he looked at his trembling hands, then raised his head again to look at Robin, ''...No, this can''t be, RIGHT?!'' What he received in return was Robin''s slight smile as he looked back at him and said, "Now that we have got rid of those who should be eliminated, one step ahead of the rest of you." "Haa... Haa... Hoo¡­" Old Gu tried to quickly control his breathing, then stood up and looked at Robin with his two broken eyes, "What do you want us to do?" *CLANK* Dozens of metal tes appeared next to Rubin out of nowhere, attracting the eyes of all the Sages, especially the three Emperors, who watched everything in extreme shock, but tried to hold back their urge to ask about what had just happened so as to maintain a strong appearance. As for Robin, he waited until thest tablet went down, and then spoke, "Well, the next part is very simple. Each one of the gentlemen here will take hold of these tablets, pass your spiritual sense through them, and then swear eternal obedience to me, Robin Burton, and to my offspring after me, you will do asmanded without thought or reason. And swear to teach your family the same and nt allegiance towards me in their hearts, and to curb any attempt at rebellion that may harm anything or anyone rted to me, and that none of you give up any high position before hepels the person who will seed him to take the same oath. Of course, I do not need to mention that the punishment for disobedience or any negligence in any part of the oath will be death... But the good thing is that after that you will be part of my close followers and I will treat you as I treat them, and your families will be under my protection as they are under your protection, simple right?" *Gulp* The survivors of the me Empire swallowed their salvia when they heard this, all of them without exception had heard about the innovations and strange things that their army had found on the Ancestral Continent, and of course, they knew what the Oath Tablets were, they had tens of thousands of prisoners but couldn''t get a single information from them because of these Oath Tablets! "This¡­" Old Gu long looked at the metal tes, he didn''t even dare to give an answer, this oath was¡­ too insulting, "...And what happens if we refuse?" "Hehe~" A sarcasticugh escaped from Robin''s mouth, then he straightened up and looked into Old Gu''s eyes seriously, "Let''s make something clear here, at first I decided to exterminate every one of you, even your dogs and donkeys were going to be food for the Demons, then I showed you some mercy That I gave orders to destroy your army and kill all your experts only and spare the innocent, I came today and I think that orders have already been carried out, but it seems that my friend Billy here has another opinion, the mercy that I showed was not enough in his eyes, so he ignored my orders again and left the me Empire nearly as it was, bringing me hundreds of supposedly dead high-leveled Sages, but now you are saying that you lot might refuse to say a few words?" Bailey quickly stood up and spoke when he found Robin talking about disobeying his orders, "Robin, I didn''t mean to disobey your orders but it was Old Gu''s intervention that---" "Enough! What''s done is done, and depends on them, maybe it''s not that bad either¡­" Robin raised his hand to silence Bailey and then continued, still looking into Old Gu''s eyes, "I havee and am ready to hear that my orders have been fulfilled and that the me continent had be a farm where only the mortals resided, but seeing you here made me think of an alternative... You have only two options, either you preserve your heritage and rule over yournds by being a force that is entirely subject to me alone, or Iplete the implementation of my previous orders and wipe everything rted to the me Empire from the back of the world, it is either this or that, choose wisely." "¡­" Old Gu looked down and clenched his hands tightly "Are you really going to ept all the people of me Empire as your followers because they will *swear* while holding a metal te? Is that some kind of flexing a muscle or is it about showing that you are being merciful in front of us? Hmph, how ridiculous~" Water Empress Victoria chuckled when she heard this, happy that she had finally found something she could use to belittle Robin before they started negotiating. It is natural after upying any region to destroy its fangs and ws. How can you feel at ease in yournds when there are strong individuals who can bite you in the back when you turn around? And as long as Robin seeded in upying the me Empire continent, now is the time to trim nails and break fangs! The first thing a conqueror would do is kill everyone at the level of Knighthood or higher, just as Robin did when he gave the orders to attack the ancestral continent. This might be very extreme due to the number of people the decision was applied to, but it is normal in a war. The Eight Kingdoms dered war against him, And the loser has to endure the consequences, it''s that simple! This is, for example, what happened in the noble Camden family in the past, where all the powerhouses were killed and the rest turned into ves. And this is also what the me Empire did with the families of Rufus, Bradley, and other families affiliated with Robin. None of their powerhouses were left alive except for members of the special forces and the Runemasters as they were imprisoned in order to conduct tests on them. So killing all the Sages who came from the me Empire including Old Gu in exchange for pardoning their offspring and only turning them into ves is just right, throwing them in prison for the rest of their lives is a very light sentence. But converting them into close followers by just reciting an oath on an ordinary te of metal?! "Heh~ They know what I''m talking about¡­" Robin chuckled while still fixing his eyes on Old Gu, "Ha, what''s your decision, old man?" "Just agree and say them, they are just some words, you will expose him as the hypocrite he is after you say these words." Empress Victoria spoke again "Just shut the hell up if you don''t know what are you talking about!" Old Gu spoke with difficulty as he gritted his teeth, then looked behind him at the rest of the Sages of the me Empire. "YOU!!" Empress Victoria was annoyed by his reaction and was about to say something, but she felt the hand of the Sacred Tree Empress Elizabeth touching her arm, then she pointed with her eyebrows towards a certain direction. Water Empress Victoria was distracted for a moment, but she finally looked in that direction, towards the hundreds of Sages of me Empire, her eyes opened on thest of them, and she understood Elizabeth''s point. Something strange is happening. There was not a single Sage of the me Empire taking it lightly, not a single one of them who seemed relieved to have escaped death! All of them clench their fists, grit their teeth, and sweat, just by looking you can tell that their brains are working with all their capacity to make a fateful decision! The oath is really harsh, humiliating, willst for eternity, and almost impossible to achieve, but that is if it is implemented at all! Why are these people acting so seriously? Aren''t they just words to make them feel submissive? Is it possible that they''re actually thinking of keeping everything they are going to say? Old Gu finally raised his head and spoke, "...Sigh~ Looks like the me Empire is going to enter a whole new era, do you want us to be informal ves forever or cease to exist? It''s okay.. I''ll choose to be a ve and give the new generations a chance to lead a good life, If I had to be a ve doing so then be it... All I can say is that I hope this era is not much worse than the previous one... I agree, I will swear by what you want." "..I agree too." " And I''m also." "And me." Chapter 372 Main Guy After every one of the remaining Sages of the me Empire agreed to the terms, Robin wasted no more time, with a light smile and a wave of his hand the tablets began to lightly fly towards those Sages. But the Sages of the me Empire weren''t quite as excited... Agreeing to swear an oath in order to save their lives was one thing, but holding the board and being ready to really say it out loud was another thing entirely. Within a few months, the me Empire turned from prestige, power, and absolute authority and respect to a situation where they had to choose between humiliation and eternal very, or death... Each one of them held the metal te firmly in his hand as if he wanted to break it. They knew that there was no escape from saying the oath other than death, but not one of them dared to say a single word. At that moment, Water Empress Victoria spoke out, "All of you, you are not forced to do this, we children of empires should not ept this treatment!" "And is there another solution, Your Majesty?" One of the Sages spoke while shaking his head "Wait until we finish the meeting and then decide whether you will stand up to fight or say those humiliating words, we are still here for you, just seek protection from me and let me see who approaches you!" Water Empress Victoria raised her head and shouted Robin raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw this and started moving the fingers of his right hand that was ced on the table, it seemed as if he was preparing to give orders to attack at any moment, even Jabba and Amon, and the rest started to make light movements such as taking a step forward or passing their spiritual sense inside the Space Rings in their hands... There was no way Robin would allow the Sages of the me Empire to take refuge behind one of the other Empires even for a second. If this were to happen it would simply have been as if his words had no weight and that Victoria''s protection was more important to them than Robin''s judgment, if they started negotiating with that mentality, then what''s the point of the negotiations at all? If the Sages of the me Empire epted this offer, they would be killed, and any emperor who agrees to protect them would be attacked immediately, it was as simple as that. The eyes of the three emperors were not fixed for one moment, going back and forth between the Robin and me Empire Sages, trying to analyze the situation and predict what would happen shortly, Even Victoria started sweating a little bit... No talks had started yet, but everyone was ready for another massacre that might start at any moment! Wind Emperor Alexander had wanted with all his heart to p that woman on the mouth, so what did they have to do with what happened to the me Empire? Aren''t they the ones who put themselves and put them in this situation? But during that terrible silence, Old Gu''s voice was heard, "I swear to follow His Excellency Robin Burton''s orders and to---- and------- and to do everything in my power topel all who have actual power over the citizens of an empire to take A simr oath, and if I intentionally failed to implement any use, then I deserve death." "...I swear to follow the orders of His Excellency Robin Burton and to---" "I swear to follow orders----" Old Gu straightforwardly began to recite his oath, taking everyone by surprise, especially the Sages of me Empire who looked at the emperor who had ruled over them for thousands of years saying such insulting words as if they were nothing. But this also brought them back to their senses, if the me Emperor could bear such an insult, then what would stop them? So they clenched their hands, passed their spirit sense into the metal tes, and then began reciting their allegiance as well. "good, very good." Robin''s light smile increased slightly and he pped twice, then pointed towards one of the empty chairs on the table near him as he looked at Old Gu, "You are one of us now,e sit down." "Thank you, Your Excellency." Old Gu nodded and then went to sit where Robin pointed out "Hmph." Water Empress Victoria puffed and spoke disgustedly, "Even after I offered to protect you all you still chose to humiliate yourself, it seems you were looking for a way to be a ve, perhaps you should have considered enving yourself to me before the man who ripped yournd apart." "...Sigh~ you remind me of my son a lot, but we all know where he is now¡­" Old Gu spoke and shook his head as he sat on his chair. "Humph, It is you that who let old age eat your head..!!" The Water Empress Victoria mmed on the table, "You think saying a few words will make this person trust you? Do you think you and the rest of your Sages won''t be secretly assassinated one by one after getting out of here? What a joke! He just wants to satisfy his ego by humiliating you in front of him." "Hehe, if you don''t know what these tablets are then please stop talking, you are embarrassing yourself." Old Gu let out a mockingugh and spoke "YOU..!" Water Emperor Victoria shouted and was about to say something, but she felt a hand poke her from the side When she looked next to her, she saw the Sacred Tree Emperor Elizabeth looking towards Old Gu, speaking in her musical voice, "Why don''t you broaden our horizons and tell us what those metal tablets are then, Uncle Gu?" "If the person concerned wants to tell you, let him tell you, and if he wants me to tell you, ask him to give me permission first, I''m nothing but a man carrying out orders to the best I can now, stop talkin'' to me." Old Gu replied with hearable sadness in his voice, no matter what, his lifelong self-respect has been broken But still, he looked up at Sacred Tree Empress Elizabeth and added, "But as an old man I advise you to don''t think about those tablets for now and get to the point with the main guy, If the conversation goes well and you were smart enough, perhaps you will hold on to one of those metal tablets too and find out on your own." Everyone knew who is the *main guy* that Old Gu spoke about, and once again, all eyes were focused on Robin, some of them confused looks, some of them held hatred, some of them held many questions, and some of them even reverence, but they all have one thing inmon: respect. Wind Emperor Alexander put both his hands on the table and spoke as he looked at Robin, "Yes, Uncle Gu is right, I think it''s time for us to take the invitee''s opinion on a few matters¡­" "I''m all ears~" Robin smiled and gave a short reply Chapter 373 Mine. "Why did you invite us toe here?" Wind Emperor Alexandre spoke directly "For the same reason you epted the invitation, to get to know and understand each other," Robin replied with a slight smile on his face Wind Emperor Alexander furrowed his brows, "So kidnapping our sons for months and then threatening to destroy our empires if we didn''te was that? an invitation to *get to understand each other*? Forgive me but that doesn''t seem a little bit respectful, there were other options, you know?" "And you bringing 900 sages between levels 38~40 here although I invited you alone, and trying to interfere in my war against the me Empire was a respectful act to do? Is your offer to shelter enemies of mine here in the heart of mynds can be considered peaceful? That woman attacking my adopted son was considered respectful?! ¡­Let''s say we both have different tastes in introducing ourselves and finish talking about the matter at this point." Robin shrugged and spoke "Hmph, it is a pity that the attack was notpleted," Victoria spoke angrily when she heard Robin say *that woman* "You have to thank Heaven first and then the Wind Emperor that your attack was not delivered. If something happened to Caesar, I wouldn''t be content with only killing you, your entire empire would have paid the price, I would have left them feeling envious of the way I left the me Empire!" Atent killing intent leaked out from Robin as he looked at Victoria, Since he saw in Old Gu''s memories what had happened before he arrived, he was trying to restrain himself as much as possible with her around! "You''re overestimating yourself,e and try!" Victoria smiled provocatively and replied "Alright Alright, there is no need to try anything. I think Mr. Robin is right. Everyone has their own way of doing things.." Wind Emperor Alexander gave half augh and then pointed at himself, "Let me start. I am the ruler of the Wind Empire of this generation, Alexander Levan¡­ and this is the ruler of the Continent of the Sacred Tree Empire, Elizabeth Trent.. and this one is the ruler of the Continent of the Water Empire, Victoria Frost" As Wind Emperor Alexander introduced the two women next to him, there was a slight golden gleam in Robin''s eyes as he looked at the three of them... Wind Emperor Alexander looked at Robin with confidence and respect while introducing himself, he did not show any arrogance but he did not show any weakness either, as for Sacred Tree Empress Elizabeth smiled and made a light gesture that captured the hearts of everyone present, while Victoria did not even look at Robin''s direction ¡­ But Robin paid no attention to it, he waited as soon as the Wind Emperor finished, then nodded with a smile, "Nice to have you all here, now let me introduce myself... I''m Robin Burton, researcher, and inventor, nothing big, I juste up with a few fun toys every once in a while, I also happen to be the ruler of the Ancestral Continent, the me Continent, and the Central Continent." "What did you say?!" Victoria who was looking towards the horizon shouted when she heard Robin''s words, "What Central Continent? Do you realize what you are saying?" "I know exactly what I''m saying, the Central Continent has be mine and this is a decision that is effective from this moment on." "YOU..!!" Water Empire Victoria hit the table, "I knew it was useless toe here, I told you there was no alternative to war!" Wind Emperor Alexander reached out his hand, grabbed Victoria''s wrist, and nodded towards her, then turned his gaze back towards Robin, "Mr. Robin, you seem like a reasonable person so let''s not talk with emotions now, we can understand that you want to run the affairs of the Ancestral Continent on everyone''s'' behalf and want a part of the territory of the me Continent and this is understandable since it was you Who ended the rule of the Bat family there, but the Central Continent? That is not going to happen, and If you insist¡­ I''m afraid it would be a big problem." "Managing the Ancestral Continent on everyone''s'' behalf? Taking a part of the territory of the me Continent? Oh No, No, Nooo~ Are you saying that you had hopes that I would share the two continents with you? HAHAHAHAAAY~ You really have lived in your ivory pce too long¡­" Robinughed loudly, But then his smile disappeared as he spoke seriously, "The Ancestral Continent is mine, and the me Continent is also one of my private possessions now, NOt managing them on any bodies behalf or taking a part of them. They belong to mepletely and categorically, and this matter is undiscussable. I do not even know why we are talking about this in the first ce! What is this? Instead of trying to persuade me not to include your Continents in my possessions, you came wanting a part of what is already mine!? What audacity! Who allowed you to think this way?" *crack* "Take our continents? Do you think we will be easy prey? Do you think you are going to hunt us down one after the other as you did with the me Empire? Do you think you can invade us when we are united? This meeting is useless, we should have done as he said and brought our armies with us!" "Wait, Victoria, please be patient, Mr. Robin does not mean that he will invade ournds!" Sacred Tree Emperor spoke in a somewhat serious tone, then looked towards Robin with a very sweet smile, "¡­ Mister Robin, let''s leave the issue of the Ancestral Continent and me Continent to the side, for now, It is true that the Central Continent doesn''t belong to anyone in particr, but it belongs to everyone, dering it as your private property is the same as taking our share of thend... Secondly, that continent has always been the beating heart of the world, where its people meet and get to know the different heritage of the other Empires in a neutral ce. This contributed greatly to strengthening the ties between the four empires over tens of thousands of years and contributed to the stability of world peace. Forcing a group of people to stay on their own continent forever will result in an aspiration to see what lies beyond the seas, which will result in thinking of expansion and conquest, and thus will inevitably generate wars sooner orter. the existence of the Central continent has the solution to this matter, I hope you reconsider your deration to avoid unnecessary world wars." "You don''t have to think about this point, your citizens will be able to move freely everywhere in the world and not just the central continent, are you happy now?" Robin smiled lightly and spoke "Oh? How is that? We can''t have strangersing into ournds freely as they might being with ill intentions, and we also can''t feel safe for our sons going into some far away hostile territory¡­." Sacred Tree Empress Elizabeth raised her eyebrows and asked. Robin''s smile widened and he replied, "Don''t worry about both, there will be no hostile territories, there will be no need for anyone to spy or harm another, As by the end of this day the entire will be mine." Chapter 374 Expectations Vs Reality "Finally he showed his true colors, Didn''t I tell you? Bying here on his order he will think we are weak! That is it for me, If you both don''t leave right now, I will!" Water Empress Victoria stood up and then pointed at Robin, "You there, You say the will be yours? Come and take my continent if you can!" "Sigh~ Looks like we really wasted our time, let''s go." Wind Emperor Alexander slowly stood up as well, his disappointment was evident in his words and facial expressions as he said it. "Aaay~ I had better expectations for this, what a loss~" Sacred Tree Empress Elizabeth sighed and slowly started to stand up as well. None of them knew how to react when news reached them that their subjects had been held captive for months at the mercy of some *crimson-colored Demons* and that the leader of those crimson-colored Demons was actually a human and that he *ordered* for the three emperors toe and meet him on the Ancestral Continent within one year or else what happened to the me Empire would happen to them¡­ The matter was very sudden and very, very strange, their minds could not absorb all that information at one time and none of them could answer the question *How did a force of this size appear in the ancestral continent* or *what are those Demons?* All that upied their heads was: What the hell happened to me Empire?! The three emperors quickly used their primitive means ofmunication and tried to reach out to the Bat family in the me continent to find out what was going on, but to no response... The war was already raging there and the demons were surrounding the entire continent, killing anything or anyone that tries to enter and leave the continent. So theymunicated with each other and decided to go to the me Empire themselves to find out what was going on... And there they got the shock of their lives. When they reached the shore and saw the mutted corpses, their hearts were gripped, and the deeper they went into the continent the feeling of suffocation became more apparent... That continued until they reached the me Empire Capital and saw from afar the capital burning, they saw a huge number of The Crimson Demons they heard about. But hearing about something was way different than seeing it, And seeing these creatures eating the corpses of their victims was... They couldn''t even find words to describe it!! It can only be said that these scenes will forever be engraved in their memories. And soon enough they saw me Emperor Elias, advancing bravely to defend hisnd, and then saw his father, Old Gu, attack him verbally and then participate in what appeared killing him! Sacred Tree Empire Elizabeth tried to step forward more than once to help The me Empire, but Victoria and Alexander stopped her, even the Sages of Sacred Tree Empire begged her to stop, who would want to get involved in something like that?! If Hell exists, this was it! The scene was terrifying, just the fact a father had to attack his own son to stop this madness was evident enough! Only when the battle came to an end and they saw how old Gu was forced to kill his own son, did they all know the significance of that demon''s leader''s threat, they knew what he meant with *just like what happened in the me Empire* really meant. That guy could foresee what is going on right now since months ago, he had absolute confidence that he would turn an ancient kingdom into hell even before the war began! And the thing is... That guy wasn''t ever there! Did he think that destroying one of the four Empires wasn''t worth his time?! Quickly, the three of them agreed to unite and stand together against this newmon enemy, and if one of them got attacked the other two Empires HAVE to help... And they also agreed to ept the invitation and go to the ancestral continent to meet with this mysterious guy in the hope that they might stop the war before it happened. Hoping that what they are seeing now was a personal feud against the me Empire and that he was only inviting them in this manner to demonstrate his power... Telling themselves that if that person only wanted war, he would not have invited them to meet, even if it was a somewhat rude invitation. They also agreed to threaten him somehow by Their unity and negotiating with him over the ownership of the Ancestral Continent and the me Continent, then they would give up on them in the end as if it was a peace offer hoping that they achieve peace with him this way... Hoping that he might forget about theirnds and leave them alone. ...But from Robin''s words now it became clear that he doesn''t put them in his eye, the subject about the Ancestral Continent and the me Continent was closed before it was even opened! It was obvious that Robin didn''t bring them here to flex his muscles, but wanted to ept their surrender. And if they were going to lose theirnds and heritage anyway, then naturally they will bet on war. *VROOOM* "Why does it seem that you think you can leave as you please?" Jabba took out the war hammer from his Space Ring and ced it on his shoulder Amon, Sakar, and the other Demon Kings standing behind Robin also assumed attack stances and inserted their Spiritual Sense into the Sound Rings, ready to give orders to the Demon army to pounce on the hill at any moment. The Sages from the Three Empires who were spread around the hill felt the energy disturbances urring above as well, and their faces turned for the worse. When they left theirnds with their emperors, they were surprised by their decision and wondered what might necessitate their personal action, and indeed many of them objected to cutting off their work to apany their emperors on some journey outside the continent, but now that they are in the midst of a sea of ??demons, they feel that they are nothing. With all their strength that they were so proud of, they would all be killed if a fight broke out now! "Is that how you treat your guests, Mr. Robin?" Alexander looked around in fear, then quickly fixed his eye on Robin Caesar took two paces behind Reuben and shouted, "And do the guestse with a thousand individuals at the top of the sage realm? If the fortunes were turned and we didn''t have enough troops today, would you have let us go if we disagreed?" *HOOOO~* Snow began to form around the top of the hill and Water Empress Victoria''s eyes turnedpletely white as she looked at Caesar with clear killing intent, "You again? You really deserve to die!" *SSSNNNNN* Caesar took out a Broad Divine Sword from his Space Ring with ck mes ignited on it, fully unleashing his aura as a level 32 sage, drawing all eyes towards him, then he shouted, "Thene and try me, BITCH!" Chapter 375 Worlds "STEP BACK! Who gave you the orders to move? It was who invited them here and I am responsible for their safety until they leave mynd. Do you all think I would break a promise? Never!" Robin suddenly stood up and shouted angrily The Demon kings started to look at each other strangely and then gave up their offensive stance, Caesar also lowered the sword, but he didn''t shut his mouth like the rest, so he looked towards Robin and spoke, "Can''t you give up these ideals of yours just this once? If we let them out they will go to prepare armies against us, if we kill them now All four empires will fall in session like leaves, by killing them we can save numerous lives!" Water Empress Victoria could not remain silent after hearing those words and said, "Hmph, and you wretch is the one who is going to kill us?" "Say it again!!" Caesar raised his sword again and spoke aggressively "I said enough!" Robin shouted again at Caesar, "This was just a friendly exchange of opinions and they are here under my protection. If they choose war, it is up to them." "Tsk~" This time Caesar drew his sword into his Space Ring and retreated to its original position without adding another word Wind Emperor Alexander let out a long sigh, then took two steps forward and poked Water Empress Victoria to undo what she was doing, then looked towards Robin, "Mister Robin, my respect for you has greatly increased, but I think there is something wrong with it, we are not the ones who dered war, it was you." "Me? When did that happen?" Robin returned to his seat and a simple smile returned to his lips, "Actually, I have a matter that requires thergest possible number of troops, so I do not want to start a war unless absolutely necessary, but if you want it, then there is no escape~" "We don''t want anything! We can do without any connection to the Ancestral Continent, I can even convince Elizabeth and Victoria to forget about the me Continent as well, they are all yours! Just leave everything else as it is and then there will be no need for wars and we will live together in peace, it''s that simple!" Wind Emperor Alexander took another step forward and spoke excitedly, finally finding a glimmer of hope! "Sorry, that''s not possible. I went through a lot until I learned that two tigers cannot exist on the same mountain. True peace can only be achieved if there is only one ruler, and that will be me. No matter how many years it will take me to achieve this and how many souls will die until the unites, this will happen, and please make sure that this is me speaking about a future reality and not a threat." Robin shook his head and spoke *CRACKKK* Wind Emperor Alexander almost cracked his fist from pressure on it, he could feel absolute confidence in Robin''s words, and looking at the Demon army he saw with his own eyes, he was truly capable of saying such words... Water Empress Victoria was about to say something, but Robin suddenly interrupted her, "It is true that I will be the sole ruler of the and that is beyond doubt, but as I said, I care about how this happens and I do not want war, on the contrary, I want you as allies! So I have a few Offers you may like, I hope you will dy your departure and hear it till the end." The Wind Emperor slightly furrowed his brows, "What good these offers would do when you are the SOLE ruler? You want us to hand over ournds that our ancestors nurtured for tens of thousands of years to you and go out to graze the sheep? We give you all the resources of the continent that we now possess without restrictions in return for *offers*? Are you convinced of what you say?!" "Haha, no, you will not hand over anything. If everything goes well, each of you will remain the ruler of his continent, your families will remain a ruling family, and your systems and everything will remain as it is. This is what will happen with the Bat family even after our bitter war with them. and as for your resources, I do not want them, I don''t NEED anything from whatever resources you have, so do not worry about this. If I needed anything from yournds, I will buy them like any ordinary customer... The only thing that will change if you agree is that you will take a small oath to swear allegiance and obedience to me." "We swear to you on what?! You are dreaming!" Water Empress Victoria eximed when she heard this But the Sacred Tree Empress Elizabeth interrupted Robin before he could reply and spoke, "If everything will remain under our rule, and you don''t need our resources, what can our loyalty benefit you? why do you stress on this matter? What exactly will youmand us to do if you don''t need anything from us?" Robin nodded several his head after hearing Elizabeth, "Hmmm... I can''t think of anything specific, I just want to make sure the inner peace within the willst forever, If you all answer to the same person then there will be nothing to worry about, I won''t have another potential stab in the back. other than that I don''t really need you for anything... I guess The only thing I havemanded you to do is to defend the in case of an outside invasion." "To defend the... against an external invasion? There are other worlds?!" Wind Emperor Alexander slightly furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing this, Even Water Empress Victoria looked startled. "What is very surprising? Don''t you see the Demons? Did you think we were at a fancy dress party?!" Robin said thenughed out loud Chapter 376 Boss All the anticipation and nervous tension that had gripped Wind Emperor Alexander''s hurt turned in an instant to shock upon hearing Robin''s words. Water Empress Victoria and Sacred Tree Empress Elizabeth nced at each other with eyes full of questioning and suspicion as well. "What... Is it so hard to believe that there are others around?" Robin raised his eyebrows and asked when he saw the three of them acting this way The Wind Emperor shook his head upon hearing Robin''s question and replied, "...I don''t know, but since we''ve known nothing about this for tens of thousands of years of our documented history, I doubt we''ll need to deal with other worlds anytime soon. Asking for our full allegiance to you in order to fend off an invasion of some aliens we never heard about from worlds we do not know exist? Excuse me but this is a stupid way to scare us into submission, maybe try another excuse. "Hahahaha. What do you mean, this is the first time you hear about aliens from other worlds? Who is standing in front of you now? Do you think I found them in some local circus?!" Robinughed out loud and pointed toward Jabba and Amon "This..." Wind Emperor Alexander stared at Amon and Jabba for a few seconds, the Water and Sacred Tree Emperors also looked towards the Demon Kings with mixed feelings, even though they had seen Jabba and the Demons all the time over the past few weeks, it seemed like it was the first time see them... There is no doubt that the forms and powers of Jabba and the Demons were unfamiliar, but it did not cross their minds even for a moment that they came from another world! What went through their heads was that perhaps Robin had found these creatures crammed underground somewhere, or perhaps they were humans like them, but they were put under some kind of artificial mutations that transformed into this form, but.. another world?! Everything that was going through their minds about what is happening right now has faded... Everything they knew about their reality began to be re-evaluated! At that moment, Water Empress Victoria thought of something and shouted as she pointed toward Robin, "You... you sold your soul to aliens and showed them the location of our in order to avenge your family? Did you sell ournds, our treasures, and our lives for personal revenge? TRAITOR!!" By that moment, Wind Emperor Alexander and Sacred Tree Empress Elizabeth had thought about it as well, they didn''t say anything but started to re-evaluate the way they deal with Robin They were now not dealing with someone who had established a vassal force in the Ancestral Land, but with someone who is an agent of another... This is also why they knew Robin wouldn''t lie about this matter because it is a very serious matter that would reshape his status from a leader and founder of a powerful force into a traitor! "How idiotic." Sakar shook his head when he heard Water Empress Victoria "YOU..!!" She wanted to go after Victoria to say something or even attack Sakar, but this time she didn''t need anyone to hold her back, she stood her ground by herself. At first, she had some confidence that the forces of the three empires united could stop Robin, but if the Demons really came from another world, then perhaps what they saw til now was not the true size of their forces... Perhaps Robin''s confident threats about taking over the weren''t that far-reaching... ? "My master and the master of my race, His Excellency Robin, hid the coordinates of the from everyone except for two or three people close to him, and we are not here to greed for trivialities that you call treasures and yournds that are equal to nothing whenpared to our territories in Nihari, but rather we are here to follow him and die from him! You people really don''t appreciate the person sitting in front of you, even where we are from, he is the boss!" Sakar spoke in his usual rough voice, Then continued his speech while looking at the Empress of Water Victoria from top to bottom, "Supposing that His Excellency is satisfied with you and epts your oath of allegiance to him and decides to truly link the twos, then you are the ones who will benefit from this and not us. Do you think If his Excellency only wanted revenge he would want to make peace with you? Or do you think that if he is our agent we would want that? we demons only want to eat! All the Demons here wish you would decline His Excellency''s offer and leave right now! seriously... We hope you do..." Caesar, Billy, and the rest of the humans at the top of the hill looked at Robin beside their eyes with looks of utmost respect and reverence... All of them without exception thought at first the same way the Three Emperors did when they saw the Demons for the first time... that Robin betrayed the out of revenge. And after what happened to them, and that they want revenge more than anything, they just went with the flow and fought alongside the demons, but there was something in them against what was happening, especially since Robin did not tell them about what happened in Nihari, and none of the Demons opened his mouth with a word either... Seeing the Demons treat Robin with the greatest possible respect has always dispelled some doubts from their chests over time, and now Sakar''s words have dispelled these doubtspletely... Robin has reached a stage where he can be called a boss in the other world!! "...He is the boss in where youe from? He is a leading figure in another world? How? That is definitely a lie!" Sacred Tree Empress Elizabeth ignored Sakar''s direct threat and his outrageous thirst for blood, and muttered in a low voice as she still kept her eyes on Robin. Didn''t Old Gu tell them that Robin was the son of a small noble family from the Ancestral Land? That there is no doubt about his origin, birth, and lineage? How is it possible that at his young age he went to another world and became a leader there and gained such powerful and loyal followers?! Jabba spoke this time, crossing his hands on his chest, "It''s a long story that can be exinedter, very briefly let''s say that you are not standing now in front of someone who has worked hard to take over the ancestral continent and seeks to take over this little world of yours, but rather you are standing with someone who has already achieved beyond this, Whatevernds and treasures you have are nothing to him if He tells you there is The threat of an invasion ising, it ising, it''s that simple." Then he added after a few seconds pause, "Go back to your seats and listen to his terms, as he said this world will be his, even if not today or tomorrow, this world will be his, use your brains and make the most of it, give him what he wants and he would give you benefits that you can never dream of, his excellency is quite generous when he wants to be..." *CRRRR* After hearing those words, Wind Emperor Alexander''s gnashing of teeth could clearly be heard from anywhere on the hill, but after a few seconds, the gnashing ended with a long sigh. Then Emperor Wind Alexander walked back to his seat, ced his hands on the table, and looked at Robin, "What are those benefits?" Chapter 377 Breakthrough? A slight smile appeared on Robin''s face when he heard Wind Emperor Alexander''s question, and then began to speak, "As far as I know, the founding of your empires came tens of thousands of years after the start of the cultivation era, as 4 Geniuses managed to discover the Majorws of the four most visible and abundant paths that existed in nature: fire, water, nts, and wind... And whoever discovers a major Law will not find it very difficult to discover the rest of the advanced levels of that Majorw, so I can imagine that the same four individuals who discovered those Majorws were able to reach at least an intermediate sage level before they died... Then the next generations who opened their eyes and found majorws ready for development were definitely able to bring the techniques of those four majorws to the pinnacle of the Sagehood realm, and perhaps only 5,000 years after the death of the founders of your empire, one of them was able to take an extra half step towards the next realm, One that is famous In Nehari by the name the Emperors'' Realm, Which gives the four of you this extraordinary strength, although you are still sages. But after the first five thousand years of establishing your empires, you have not been able to advance in your technique another half step no matter how hard you try, after about 15 thousand years have passed, you must have submitted to fate and thought that it is impossible to break through to a higher realm. if you might have even convinced yourselves that there is no higher cultivation realm¡­ There are of course time differences when those events urred in each of your empires, but everything I said now all your Empires have undoubtedly gone through, right? Please correct me if I am wrong." "....Right." Wind Emperor Alexander replied with a frown. At the beginning of Robin''s speech, he raised his eyebrows in astonishment. He did not know why Robin started a history ss. However, as he progressed, he began to say facts and things that he did not expect to touch upon, rather he was not aware of how he knew them in the first ce! "Good, good¡­" Robin nodded twice with a slight smile still on his lips, then raised his head and looked into Wind Emperor Alexander''s eyes, "What is stopping you to break through to that higher realm in your opinion?" "Breakthrough to a higher realm? Impossible! , You said it yourself, we tried a lot for almost 15,000 years but to no avail, We cannot make a proper technique for the fourth degree of any of the four Majorws, as if there is something missing or the traditional pir method no longer works after the third degree... all we managed to get were glimpses of how to temporarily increase our strength to a higher level than the rest of the Sages, but that method is full of gaps and doesn''t get to the point where we can say it''s a higher cultivation realm." Alexander shook his head "A method to increase your strength, you mean using your life force to force thew you trained on to materialize? Theoretically, this technique can fully utilize a person''sprehension of their ownw and fully utilize every hair of energy or momentum in their body, the person who thought of this method is a real genius, but¡­" Robin spoke quickly until he reached thatst point and then slowly continued, "Activating it draws out a person''s life force as fast as a loose arrow, activating it for just a few minutes can swallow up hundreds of years of your life span. On top of that, the materialization of thews is not perfect, it puts huge pressure on your soul. Also, it is not as strong as he is supposed to be, If this technique was executed perfectly, you should have been at least a hundred times stronger even as sages." "Robin Burton, hmph... I can''t even imagine how foolish you must be to tell lies like that one after the other." Water Empress Victoria said angrily, "I''m sure you haven''t even seen this technique activated in your life but you talk like you are an expert that knows everything about it, and even talking about its ideal form? Do you say we should be a hundred times stronger? Do you even know the maximum strength of one of us right now? Do you know what I can do to you..?" Robin was unfazed by what he heard as looked at Water Empress Victoria with that same smile, "I know more than you think, Old Gu''s memories were useful for more than identifying some criminals¡­ Actually, I know that you are still a virgin even though you are an old 900 year old hag, is this the reason why you are always angry? Maybe you should lower your nose a little bit if you want to get a man." "I WILL KILL YOU!!" Water Emperor Victoria angrily shouted and pulled a short dagger from behind her back, But the Sacred Tree Empress Elizabeth who was standing next to her quickly grabbed her arm before making any further movement, "Calm down, Victoria!!" "You are right again about the problems we are facing with that technique, but then what? We can''t verify this 100-fold more power issue you are talking about... What''s the point of all that you said? So far, we haven''t touched on anything useful, where are those benefits your boys were talking about?" Wind Emperor Alexander ignored what was happening around him and spoke Robin chuckled slightly as he watched Water Empress Victoria and Sacred Tree Empress Elizabeth, before turning back to look at Wind Emperor Alexander, and said, "Every word I said had a meaning, and now it''s time for the important question¡­ Do you want to solve the problems of yourws'' materialization technique? And most importantly, Do you want to¡­ Breakthrough to the Emperor''s cultivation Realm?" Chapter 378 To The Ground "Are you saying you can invent these methods? And most importantly... you say you can give them to us?" Wind Emperor Alexander slightly furrowed his eyebrows as he spoke "This is correct." Robin nodded "Hehe.. hahaha." Alexander pped his hand on his thigh and startedughing loudly, "Are you saying that you can do what our ancestors for nearly twenty thousand years could not do? And you will do it for four different majorws as well?! how many thousands of years will we have to wait before you fulfill this promise of yours? Do you want full loyalty right now in return for something you might or might now do in thousands of years toe?! I thought you would provide some good argument, but it turns out I was wasting my time!" A half smile appeared on Water Empress Victoria''s face and with a "hmph" she pulled her arm from Elizabeth''s, as if to say that there was no reason to attack Robin anymore after his crazy words. "...." As for Old Gu, he looked at Robin with wide open eyes and quickened breaths. If there was a single person on the back of this world who could say such a thing, it was undoubtedly Robin! *VUUUOOO~~* A ball of white me appeared in Robin''s hand, "I trust everyone here has seen this me at least once by now, let me formally introduce it to you, this is mister perfect me, it is the absolute model of the Major Fire Law without any loopholes, or interference with otherws. Because the me Empire''s major Firew was muddy and full of loopholes, it was destined to never reach the fourth stage, let alone 20,000 years, even if the me Emperors spent another 200,000 years, they would not reach the fourth stage before they restructured the Fire Major''s technique that they own and deliver it to a degree of purity of at least 90%. Which is no way close to the pureness of the me that I hold in my hand now by the way." Robin then moved his other hand and a metal tablet appeared in it, then gently threw it towards Old Gu and spoke, "Old man, You will find here the perfect Major Heavenly Law of fire Technique from the first stage all the way to the third stage." ''The Perfect Major Fire Heavenly Law!!'' When Old Gu took the tablet, his heart began to beat like a war drum, this was the empire''s highest ambition and the foremost goal of conquering Jura City! It wasn''t the talismans themselves that moved the empire to intervene, but rather the Three Kings'' words about pure white mes, and the fact that there were strange inscriptions that could produce an explosion of such extreme purity, a purity that made them feel that what they had been using all those years can''t be even called a me! They did note for the talismans... But for the white mes that those talismans produce! They came to the Ancestral Continent to produce a new young generation for the empire who would use this pure me, a generation that might make any discoveries in the fourth-Stage of the Major Heavenly Law of fire Technique! It is true that thisw was still only in its second Stage and it is true that young generations will have to try to research it for thousands of years toe, but it is better than nothing, a ce to start. And when they saw with their own eyes the Fire Legion using that white me during the battles against the Burton family, they became even more convinced that this might be the key to reaching the next stage, the key to ruling the whole world! But when they arrived in Jura City and started capturing the prisoners, their hopes were shattered on the rock called *The Oath Tablets*... And after more than ten years, they still couldn''t reach this white me technique. But now... after being defeated in the worst way possible, with nothing to bargain with and already taking the oath, Robin threw it into his arms... Old Gu looked up again toward Robin to thank him, but he found him throwing another metal tablet at him and speaking, "This is The foundation modification technique, with this technique any inner energy cultivation foundation can be modified using aw technique from the same heavenly path, you can even modify your previous cultivation foundation using aw from another path but only some minor modifications, I don''t rmend that though, as it would be too hard to get to the next stage." "This¡­ This¡­" Old Gu''s hand started to tremble as he grabbed the second metal tablet, a technique that can modify the previous cultivation foundation!! even he didn''t know that such a technique existed!! This time, even Old Gu forgot that he had to thank Robin and began to mutter as he looked at the two tablets in his hand, "Wait¡­ if I have the Perfect Fire Major Heavenly Law technique, and I have the technique for adjusting the foundation of my previous cultivation, then can I¡­?!?!" Robin understood what Old Gu was aiming at, then spoke with a smile, "Yes, you and the rest of the Sages of me Empire can freely use white mes, you will have a 100% pure technique with all energy levels perfectly exined up to level 40, even if I don''t I give you guys fourth stage technique in the future, you can simply discover it for yourselves in less than a thousand years." Wind Emperor Alexander was busy turning his gaze between the two metal tablets and Robin, he didn''t know what exactly those tablets were used for, but Robin''s words were true, they are dangerous... extremely dangerous. "Hmph, again you are just saying words that can''t be proven without them trying it for many years and you demand allegiance with it now, what is wrong with you? and what are those metal tes exactly? You made the Sages of me Empire swear while holding them and now you are throwing them at Uncle Gu as if you are doing him a favor? Is this a joke or do you feel in control while doing these useless things?" Water Empress Victoria sneered and then continued, "You see, old man? You have sworn allegiance to him but things are thrown at your face to belittle you, if I were you, I would ignore that oath and--" *BAAM* Before Victoria couldplete her speech, she heard something hitting the ground, and when she looked to her side, she saw something she thought she would never see. Old Gu is kneeling towards Robin on both feet and looking at the ground, shouting loudly, "We thank Your Excellency for this precious opportunity, we will strive to be better followers under your leadership." "What the..?! Have you lost your mind, Gu?!" Victoria yelled when she saw this and then looked behind her at the rest of the Sages of me Empire, "Did you see the person you''re taking as a leader? He is a--" *BAM BAM BAM* "We thank His Excellency for this precious opportunity!!!" Chapter 379 Divine Decree Incarnation "YOU ALL..!!" Water Empress Victoria''s eyes opened wide when she saw this sight, she even forgot how to breathe for a moment! Even the Sacred Tree Empress Elizabeth and Wind Emperor Alexander were looking around as if they had seen the strangest thing in their lives, they weren''t even as shocked when they saw the demons for the first time! Old Gu, the me Emperor, fell to his knees, bowing to Robin, and all the Sages of the me Emperor fell to their knees after him. Any one of those Sages could have wreaked havoc on the entire Ancestral Continent unchecked just two years ago, actually one of them had already done so by mobilizing the armies of the Seven Kingdoms to march under his banner in the war against the Borton family Each and every one of those Sages has self-respect and an ego as high as the sky! But they all knelt? Old Gu did notmand them to do as he did, and there was no condition in the oath they took thatpelled them to do something like this either. Rather, by looking at their faces, it seemed that there was no one of them annoyed by his kneeling, on the contrary... Their faces and auras expressed overwhelming joy, some of them even started to shed tears of joy!! "Could it be..?!" The Wind Emperor muttered in a low voice, but the same thought struck the three Emperors at the same time The only thing that could attract such a reaction was that Old Gu and all the Sages of me Empire believed every word Robin said without the slightest shred of doubt. ''If Everything said is true, then...'' Wind Emperor Alexander thought and looked at Old Gu who was still kneeling on the ground. The me Empire had barely pledged allegiance to Robin but he had actually given them such an opportunity? A while ago, Victoria was talking about how humiliating they were, but in a thousand years from now me Empire would have the first True Expert Beyond the Sagehood realm!! No, even if they ignored the fact that a person beyond the Sagehood Realm had appeared, the fact that all the experts of the me Empire would use that white mes meant that in just a few years they woulde back from their destruction to stand on an equal footing with the rest of the Empires at the very least! Who should be mocking whom now?! "Haha, stand up, old man, you are with me now, you have to get used to things like this." Robin chuckled and gestured to old Gu and the rest of the Sages of the me Empire around him to stand up "Thank you... Thank you..." Old Gu stood up and went back to his seat, this time cradling the two metal tes in his arms as if he was cuddling his baby¡­ Before he came to the Ancestral Continent, he was trying to guess what would happen to him and the me Empire, would everyone within his Sagehood Realm be killed? Will he kill some and leave the rest alive? Will their offspring turn into ves? ...will any of them actually survive? It was all about the whim of someone he''d never seen, a barely two-hundred-year-old named Robin Burton with the power to decide the fate of his empire with a word. Robin Burton... The one who has now elevated me Empire with a word too! Maybe what happened so far... Maybe that war and that oath... Maybe Everything wasn''t all bad. *VROOOM* Immediately and without another word being said, Robin swiped a green-colored energy into the ball of white mes that were still burning in his hand. *crack crack* "Roar... Cough Cough... ROOAAAR!!" "THIS...?" Everyone furrowed their brows at the same time when they saw what was happening, even Old Gu himself was looking at Robin''s hand with great curiosity... The little white ball of me took the shape of a dragon, and that dragon began to circle around Robin''s hand happily and let out a gentle intermittent roar, but this was not the most eye-catching for them, it was the eyes of the little dragon... Its eyes seem full of children''s mischief and love of exploration, they seem full of... life? "How is that possible?!" Sacred Tree Empress Elizabeth took two steps forward and started examining the dragon more carefully This dragon looked like¡­ "What? Don''t you see now that it reminds you of something? A certain thing that you boast about approaching the Realm above Saghood?" Robin asked with a wry smile "¡­This is undoubtedly The Divine Decree Incarnation!! No¡­ it''s somehow different¡­" The Sacred Tree Empress suddenly eximed, but once again muttered in a low voice. "Hmph, it''s much weaker, perhaps he saw The Divine Decree Incarnation technique in Old Gu''s memory and tried to imitate it with this pathetic version," Victoria spoke sharply, but curiosity was evident in her eyes "Imitating The Divine Decree Incarnation just by seeing someone''s memories? That''s still hard to imagine¡­" Alexander furrowed his eyebrows, he knew more than everyone how difficult this technique was and how many years it took him to train to master it. "No, we have received many reports of beasts made of fire, wind, and darkness permeating them with life, and that they are the most difficult enemy that our forces faced throughout their time in the Ancestors Continent, and the same report came from the sage who escaped from the battle of the central continent as well." Old Gu muttered as he watched the dragon move This was the first time Old Gu had seen this technique, it had not been used during the war on the me Empire Continent, probably because there was no need for it¡­ "Hehe~" Robin gave a chuckle and added, "This is just an ordinary ball of me into which I pass energy powered by the Major Heavenly Law of Life, just something I thought of a few years ago to make dispensable soldiers that can cause considerable destruction behind the enemy line without actually losing a life,ing to think of it, I didn''t even give it a name... The Divine Decree Incarnation, huh.. that''s exaggerated but it sounds like a good name to me haha ...Anyway, the difference between the Incarnation that I created and that of your ancestors is that, first of all, mine is limited to a certain amount of energy, for example, this ball will still retain the amount of energy that I formed it with, and it will start to weaken over time if I do not inject more into it. Secondly, the life energy that carries out the incarnation process is rtively weak and limited energy. It can be said that it gives temporary awareness to the object based on reactions and absolute obedience to the one who formed it only. Thirdly, in my Divine Decree Incarnation process, whates to life is not thew, but the ball of the me itself, and therefore It attacks or defends and so on ording to the will of the one who formed it and depending on the amount of energy avable to it. as I said, It is just a way to form additional dispensable soldiers. As for yours, the amount of energy avable for use is almost open, as the Divine Decree Incarnation will withdraw your energy without permission as long as it is activated, so it will only disappear or weaken if you are defeated... Secondly, the life energy used to give it awareness is YOUR life itself, and therefore it is very strong and extremely condensed, and therefore the attribute of life is more visible in your embodiment... Thirdly, What is Incarnated using this technique is thew - orws - that you have spent your life studying and something you can control or force to take a specific shape. With everything being said, yours is more powerful, rather terrifying in fact. Of course, all of this is what your ancestors who took that path wanted to achieve, and I admit that it is a technique that is many times more powerful than the one I thought of, but¡­ The techniques of yourws are full of loopholes, Your inner energy runs out quickly, and your life energy that burns as a candle spilled with oil had failed the real form of that technique and made it out in the form you are practicing now. I, Robin Burton, have decided to adopt this technique. I cane up with the solutions to these three problems and teach them to you. Only I can deliver The Divine Decree Incarnation to its true power!" Chapter 380 The First ? "The Major Heavenly Law of Life!?" Wind Emperor Alexander ignored all of Robin''s words and clung to that term Robin''s words are undoubtedly correct regarding the defects of The Divine Decree Incarnation Technique, but his words about finding solutions are still mere words that cannot be measured anyway now, only the Major Heavenly Law of Life that he spoke of can be weighed... The Major Heavenly Law of Life... just its name suggests its level, it is undoubtedly a Law far above all the Major Heavenly Laws they know, and Robin has it right now? "Yes, I have a Life Master Law technique, all that up to the third stage as well. Do you know what else I have? A perfect Technique for the Major Heavenly Law of nts, and you know what? I will give both of these techniques to the Sacred Tree Empire. using the Life Major Heavenly Law technique as a side stat will enable users of the Major Heavenly Law of nts technique to grow nts whenever and anywhere they want instead of just moving the nts around, or going through the pain of trying to unearth their roots... I think this will increase your strength a bit, Am I right, Miss Elizabeth?" Robin smiled back, then turned his gaze towards the Sacred Tree Empress Elizabeth "Perfect technique for The Major Heavenly Law of nts¡­ a perfect technique for The Major Heavenly Law of Life¡­" Elizabeth muttered in a low voice, her eyes still focused on the little dragon, but obvious changes began to appear in them. Wind Emperor Alexander looked at Elizabeth with a stern look as if to say *Take it easy* when he saw her muttering and her eyes seemed to be daydreaming, this will weaken her negotiating position, and theirs as well! Sacred Tree Empress Elizabeth had indeed shook her head slightly to regain her rity of mind, she knew what Alexander meant by his look. There is no free diner in this world, Robin''s offer was rted to Sacred Tree Empress dering absolute loyalty to him. ''But.. is that too bad?'' Elizabeth thought to herself Once they dered their allegiance, they would have the chance to break through to the realm above the Sagehood Realm, a chance for something that they long thought is impossible! And they would even receive more Major Law techniques as well, techniques ofws that are even higher in existence than the ones they are proud about! He said that he would not order them to do anything but confront the invasionsing from other worlds - if there were one -. And this actually makes sense, even without swearing their loyalty to him, they will have to cooperate to confront aliensing to take what is theirs! Suddenly Elizabeth felt that Alexander''s look at her wasn''t for her own benefit, she even felt that they contained some jealousy... "I also happen to have the Perfect Major Wind Heavenly Law technique, and I have otherws like the Minor Soil Law with which you can control grains of dirt in the air, and the Minor Pressure Law which will enable you topress Wind de Attacks in a way that you have never dreamed of before¡­ I think you know what this means for the Wind Empire, right, Mister Alexander?" Robin smiled and looked at the Wind Emperor Wind Emperor Alexander clenched his fist when he heard Robin''s words, of course, he knew what this meant, any one of those benefits Robin mentioned could instantly double the power of an imperial army!! And not only his Empire¡­ only the Major Heavenly Law of Life that Robin announced he would give to the Sacred Tree Empire could change the strength and depth of their empire forever, regardless of all the other things he offered them! Before Robin opened his mouth and whispered about those advantages of each empire and now is somethingpletely different, now they have a general vision of their future. Now Alexander''s major fear is that they will refuse Robin''s offer and leave, for now, then one of them will stab the rest in the back and decide to hug Robin''s feet for some of those benefits. That wasn''t too far-fetched, and actually, it would be strange if none of them did something like that. And the thing is... The first to do it will be the ultimate winner. After about a minute, Alexander regained a bit of his rity, gritted his teeth, and then asked, "....this great generosity in exchange for an oath simr to what the Sages of the me Empire took, right?" "True." Robin nodded while chuckling, "Everything I created or will createes to you free after saying a few words, Isn''t that a good deal?" "...Can''t we make a peace treaty and agree to cooperate only in the event of an outside invasion?" Alexander asked again "No, I will not make such a treaty with you to be broken sooner orter, this shall enjoy true and evesting peace, even if it means shedding some blood now." Robin shook his head and replied "Bloodshed? Is that what you want to do if we reject your offer now? We either submit everything our ancestors'' worked for or you attack us? Isn''t there a middle ground we cane up with?!" Alexander asked again quickly, he appeared to be really at the end of the rope Robin''s smile grewrger and he shook his head again, "No, as I said, the will be mine and this is a done deal. by the end of this day, I will simply dere that all continents are mine whether we agreed on terms or not and that whoever rejects my rule is a rebel who deserves death and war will be dered on him until he is killed. Do not think that you can wait until thest moment and then submit as the me Empire did. I wasted a lot of time and effort with you today, and this will not be without a price. Believe me, I will not be merciful against you if you choose to rebel against my rule. When you are defeated, I will not ept your loyalty. I don''t need you now and I certainly will not need your loyalty in the future, I only speak to you now out of mercy. But if you choose to rebel then nothing awaits you but death." "You will dere that we are rebels who deserve death because we want to defend ournds that were found and ruled by our ancestors for more than twenty thousand years? I have never heard something so shameless before!!" Victoria suddenly shouted when she heard those words Robin shrugged, "The world changes, nothing stays as it is forever, that is a cosmeticw, so change with it or simply die, with or without you, I will be done." "It won''t be us who die! Hmph, as I predicted, today failed miserably, we should have started the war right away, let''s go!" Victoria spoke with the tip of her nose and then began to take steps towards the ships anchored on the shore But her feet were caught in the air when she heard Elizabeth''s charming voiceing from behind, "Heh~ give me one of those metal tablets." Chapter 381 The Wind Of Change "What was that?" Victoria turned slowly when she heard Elisabeth''s voice, her features, and tone of great shock And when she found Elizabeth extending her hand towards Robin waiting to receive something from him, she quickly confirmed what she suspected and cried out loudly, "Elizabeth, are you mad? Do you want to be his ve?!" Elizabeth picked up the metal tablet Robin had thrown at her, looked deeply at it for a few moments without a sound, then responded with a weak voice, "His Excellency said that he would retain us as the rulers of our continents and that he would buy our resources if he wanted something from them. He technically offered us great benefits in return for achieving eternal peace on the. Wouldn''t that be good for us, too? To move freely on all continents and not worry about wars... That''s good enough for me." "His... Excellency..?! Nonsense, you are trying to convince yourself with that bullshit because you think he will win the war if it breaks out! Think, Elizabeth, if we help each other out there''s a good chance we will win!" Victoria took a few steps towards Elizabeth and shouted "...And there is a greater chance that we will not be victorious and our families will be annihted. You have seen the army of Demons in action, you have seen how terrifying they can be! Even if we win somehow now, we will lose huge numbers of our family members and ournds will be burned¡­ I do not want mynds to get burned..." Elizabeth spoke slowly and then inserted her spiritual sense into the metal tablet, "...I swear to bepletely loyal to His Excellency Robin Burton and not to harm his interests and----" "Elizabeth¡­" Wind Emperor Alexander raised his hand as if he wanted to say something, but no sound came out of his mouth, he turned to look at the ground again. "YOU BITCH!! We three promised to stand on one front and defend each other, and you just sold us out the first chance you get? TRAITOR!!" Water Empress Victoria pointed her forefinger at Elizabeth and yelled in a voice tinged with panic. she knew what Elizabeth''s submission now meant. " ---And if I vite any of these terms, I deserve to die. Hooh~ I feel something in my soul... something like a lock, this tablet is really not normal and these are not just words, I feel like I might actually die if I vite anything, no wonder the me Sages took it seriously." Elizabeth flipped the board left and right in astonishment,pletely ignoring Victoria "YOU..!!" Victoria felt extremely offended by this disregard and some ice began to gather around her palm, killing intent clearly starting to seep out. *swoosh* Suddenly there was a shadow between Victoria and Elizabeth, that person looked deep into Victoria''s eyes with a look that seemed normal but had a lot of power and menace behind it, and spoke, "Put your hand down... NOW." It was Old Gu... no one knew when he moved and when he stood in front of Victoria, everything happened so fast! Even Elizabeth looked at Victoria with a slight smile but a defiant eye. Victoria moved her eyes between Old Gu and Elizabeth angrily, but also with some visible fear... That''s what she was most afraid of, that''s why she tried to get them out of there many times since the meeting started The bnce of power has been broken. When they arrived at the Ancestral Continent they were The Four Unrivaled Emperors, what could possibly go wrong? Even if a battle broke out at the top of the hill and war was dered she fully believed that the four of them could wreak havoc in Robin''s army or even kill Robin himself before escaping safely, even if all the other 1200 top level sages got killed, it would be worth it! That would actually be the best possible oue and she did try to instigate this scenario a few times now, she wasn''t just throwing Tantrums, she meant and nned for everything she did! But she missed up on one thing... She Didn''t Know What her enemy had in his arsenal, nor how her allies were thinking. She didn''t ept that old Gu would swear allegiance from the very start, but she thought he was afraid for his people in the me Continent and didn''t think about it too much, they were still three Emperors against Robin and a broken me Empire, there is still a chance! But now it went down to two against two. Forget about Robin Burton and his Crimson Demons, the Sacred Tree Empire and the me Empire have be real allies, working under the orders of the same person, even without Robin''s interference, there is still the danger of the Sacred Tree and me Empires!! Finally, The silence at this moment was broken by Elizabeth, "Treason? You speak as if we have been allies since time immemorial, my dear, only three years ago my intelligence department told me of awork of spies on mynd from the Water Empire whose main mission is to destabilize mynds and make the citizens hate me .. How can I betray those who never considered me as an ally? "...I can exin," Victoria muttered in a low voice as she lowered her hand, trying to think of an excuse. There was no reason to deny something like this could be easily proven, she just didn''t know that thework of spies there had been exposed! "No need to exin, I have awork of spies in yournd and in thend of the Wind and the me as well, why do you think North Torrent''s rebellion happened ten years ago? Hehe." Elizabeth raised her seductive shoulders and giggled Victoria did not know what to say, it is clear that he did not ask her to say a word either, Elizabeth''s words were clear... They were not allies in the first ce, if one of the four empires weakened, the rest would have attacked it, and this is an indisputable fact, and the apparent peace of all is only a state of temporary dormancy because all empires are almost equal to each other in strength. Even the central continent, the real reason for its existence, which only a few at the top know is that their children get used to the techniques of the rest of the empires in the event of a war. It is a miniature war arena and not a ce for getting to know each other as they say! "Haha good,e sit down, you are one of us now." Robin pped andughed loudly, then pointed to Elizabeth towards one of the chairs near him "Thank you, Your Excellency." Elizabeth nodded with a smile and sat where Robin pointed "Here are a few simple wee gifts for you and your people, and more toe," Robin spoke, and with a wave of his hand a few items appeared in front of Elizabeth: a few metal tes, a scepter-type divine weapon, a space ring, a sound ring. "These things are..?" Elizabeth muttered, still captivated by the scepter''s beauty and unique aura, evidently far more powerful than her current weapon. "The Perfect Major Heavenly Law of nt Technique, the Perfect Major Heavenly Law of Life, a few Minor Heavenly Law Techniques that are rted to the path, and other small auxiliary techniques such as Thoughts Conveying Technique, Soul Strengthening, and Soul replenishing Technique, and so on¡­ My adopted daughter Zara will teach you and introduce you to everything you need to know, don''t worry." Robin spoke with a big smile, today was really very satisfying, even if the other two leave he will be happy "Ah! Thank you!!" Elizabeth opened her eyes wide and gave a small shriek of happiness, her beautiful figure and voice made everyone smile slightly, even the goblins. *CRAAKK* The sound of breaking one of the Water Empress Victoria''s fingers echoed over the entire hill, she herself didn''t know whether she had broken it because of her own disregard or because of the *wee gifts* that Robin had given Elizabeth so simply, then she spoke in a voice filled with anger, "Alexander, let''s go." But she was met with silence for a few moments, before she heard that same damnable phrase again, "...heh, forget it~ give me one of those Tablets too." Chapter 382 No Thanks~ "I swear to bepletely loyal to His Excellency Robin Burton and not to harm his interests and----" Wind Emperor Alexander''s voice reverberated up the hill like thunder in everyone''s ears, especially the Sages of The Wind Empire that were scattered around the hill, they weren''t quite sure what they felt¡­ Just now, they had heard the Sacred Tree Empress Elizabeth take such a humiliating oath and began to treat the Sages of the Sacred Tree Empire as enemies and traitors, they were looking at them up and down like trash! Now, in the blink of an eye, they are on their side again, but in the other camp! The atmosphere shifted several times from hostile to sumbing to shock, but not a single Sage of Wind Empire could lie and say that they didn''t feel much more at ease hearing their Emperor''s oath. A while ago, after the betrayal of the Sacred Tree Empress, the Sages of the Wind and Water Empires were thinking of all possible scenarios of war or even escaping this hill Some even began to question whether their empires could survive after this betrayal at all And now, in the blink of an eye, only the Water Empire was left standing alone! The Elders of the Water Empire looked around like crazy... A few minutes ago there was some kind of bnce between them and Robin''s forces, but now they were surrounded by enemies from every direction! The Elders of the Sacred Tree and Wind Empires only raised their shoulders and extended their lower lips, some of them whistling as they looked towards the horizon¡­ But the most shocked was none other than Victoria Frost, the Water Empress herself, mainly because she is the most aware that Alexander''s self-esteem and pride are no less than hers. Nevertheless, she stood silent with her mouth open, looking at the person who is known to be more arrogant than her, as he swore allegiance to a person who did not reach half his age or strength... "---And that I deserve to die if I break any of these uses." Alexander finished reciting the oath while he was sweating. Every word spoken now felt heavier than all the mountains in the world. Every letter he uttered came out with difficulty that exceeded every moment he spent cultivating in his entire life... Nevertheless, hepleted it to the end. Then he raised his head again and spoke to Robin with his usual proud countenance, "Is that good enough?" "Good!" Robin banged on the table excitedly, grinning from ear to ear with the Wind Empire joining the equation. "Wee to this side hehe~" Elizabethughed lightly as she rested her chin on her hand "...Yes." Alexander nodded, but he didn''t know why, his head was still preupied with thinking about the heavy, humiliating words he had said.. He is the absolute genius of the Wind Continent, someone who had reached the pinnacle of his strength before hepleted his fourth century and was chosen among the hundreds of sons of the previous emperor to learn The Divine Decree Incarnation Technique Although he had never experienced it before, he hadplete confidence that he could win a fight to the death against all the other Emperors¡­ Even among all the Wind Emperors in history, his star would still shine! But today... "Hold on, here is a small wee gift." Robin waved his arm, and several objects appeared in front of Alexander "This¡­" Alexander''s eyes finally regained some light, but he ignored all the metal tes that appeared in front of him and the two strangely shaped rings and focused his eyes on a gray bow. Robin smiled when he saw this, and said, "This is a divine bow that has been made with materials closely rted to the space heavenlyw, although the amount of those materials in the bow is almost negligible, it still gives properties of the space path to any arrowunched." "Properties¡­ space path?" Alexander extended his hand and felt the bow slowly as if stroking his beloved "The metal tablet directly in front of you contains one of the Minor Laws of Space Path up to the third stage, by learning it sideways you can increase the speed of the arrows and you can even make them disappear¡­ That one contains the Perfect Technique for the Wind''s Major Heavenly Law up to the third stage, and that there contains The Minor Heavenly Law of Condensation, which will make wind des more lethal and easier to forge, and this one is---," After about two more minutes Robin finished introducing everything in front of Alexander, and added, " I will assign my adopted son Peon to teach you how to use these techniques, he is well versed in windw too, I guess you can help each other haha." Alexander was left shocked. From the very first tablet Robin introduced him to, he had almost forgotten his newfound passion for the Gray Bow... A technique for a Minor Heavenly Law from the Space Path!!! Even if it was just a minorw, this was still The space heavenly path¡­ an entity far superior to the Wind Heavenly path! Even the Sages of the Wind Empire below started to nce at each other with each new technique that Robin introduced.. This amount of treasures and techniques had not been produced by their whole empire for thousands of years, and they had received them all after saying a few words!! "Victoria, what are you waiting for? Control your emotions, being stubborn will not do you any good or your empire." Elizabeth spoke suddenly and slowly shook her head while looking at Victoria... But Victoria remained silent. She barely closed her mouth a little after realizing that Alexander had also sworn allegiance to the enemies and left her alone, even til now her shock had not faded yet. ...Her mind was working at full capacity that it started to heat up, Her only two allies already left her but she still doesn''t know whether to surrender like them or fight, bow her head or leave!! So she just remained standing in her ce without saying a word... Only with Elizabeth''s words did she regain some of her consciousness, so she looked towards Elizabeth with anger, then looked away to express her discontent with the traitor Elizabeth, but in that direction in which she looked, she found an old sage from the Water Empire looking at her with a look that was all begging... Not only him, but wherever she looked, she found the sages of the Water Empire with looks that suggested that they were about to cry as if they were begging her to do something to get them out of this mess!! She could even see some... rebellion, in their eyes?! She was not born yesterday, the features of those sages were clear, they were telling her to follow the example of Alexander and Elizabeth and dere her loyalty to Robin, and some of them even began to think of attacking her where she stands and dering that she did not represent them! *CRAACCKKK* Victoria was not stupid, she knew very well what it meant to be abandoned by Elizabeth and Alexander, she knew that death would inevitably await her if she left this ce without saying the oath She tried everything she could to start a battle on the hill so that Robin would be killed and everything would end right there then, she was willing to risk her life to fight for her cause, but no one else wanted to risk his life with her. She bet big and she lost, and now she has to pay the price for being thest to take the oath on that useless metal tablet. Surely Robin would take her under his wing as he did with Elizabeth and Alexander, he spat those punch of lies to get her to join him in the first ce, he just won''t give her as many benefits as he gave Elizabeth and Alexander! Nevertheless. he won, She wasn''t doing this from the start to gain some benefits anyway, now she can just step back and do as her peers did, at least she can brag about being thest one standing. "...Pass me... That tablet." Victoria gritted her teeth and held back her tears while saying these words. She felt that part of her dignity was broken with every word! "No thanks, you may leave." Robin waved calmly Chapter 383 New Terms "What... Did you just say?!" Victoria opened her eyes wide and looked at Robin in absolute shock She gathered every ounce of strength and self-control, and she somehow managed to hold back her tears and trampled on her dignity until she ask for the metal tablet. This should have been enough for This Robin kid to jump with joy! She herself did not know if she could say the humiliating words of the oath after the tablet reached her, but Robin refused to give her the tablet in the first ce?! "I said I don''t want you, I don''t want your loyalty, take the Sages of your empire and leave my property right now, and if I were you I would start preparing your defenses," Robin confirmed his words and waved his hand again "....." Victoria''s eyes began to widen until her eyelids almost disappeared, She felt her mind copsing. The option of swearing allegiance to Robin was always on the table, but it was left as thest possible option if all else failed, but even that option was taken away from her?! Victoria looked at the backs of the two people sitting in front of her, Alexander and Elizabeth, with a look that varied from disgust to envy... She now understood why they had shown so much respect to Robin from the very start. Alexander and Elizabeth also left dering loyalty as thest option as well, but their approach waspletely different. They understood that Robin did not need any of them, that there was no need to y the hard-to-get role. They understood that if their unity did not frighten Robin, their disrespect towards him would not scare him either. "Your Excellency, please reconsider." "Your Excellency, niece Victoria is sometimes impulsive and doesn''t know what she is saying." "Yes, yes, Your Excellency, please let us take the oath, we will be your best helpers!" More than 300 shadows began to flock from all around the hill, with panic and intense fear on their faces. If Robin said that he did not want Victoria, in particr, to swear allegiance to him was one thing, but his words about preparing the defenses were something else entirely. He was talking openly about the invasion of the Water Continent!! Now speaking of invasion was no longer just a threat, even apart from Robin himself and the mighty Demon army, the Sacred Tree, The Wind, and The me Empires could easily finish the job for him!! "Forget it, she tried to kill my son." Robin waved and looked away "Your Excellency, please don''t--" One of the Level 40 Sages of the Water Empire tried to get closer to Robin, but Sakar stood in front of him and blocked the way, although Sakkar''s bloody aura and smell and his overpowering presence confused that sage for a moment, but he quickly continued shouting from afar, "Your Excellency, Please do not associate the Water Empire with Victoria, She is only the Empress of this generation and does not represent the ancient history of the empire!" "Yes, Grand Master Robin, we can change to another Emperor immediately and make him take an oath!!" "Yes sir, please choose any one of us, everyone here is from the royal family and we are all level 40, we just need to learn The Divine Decree Incarnation Technique and we will be as powerful as an Emperor!" "Your Excellency, please give orders and we will kill her for you!" Robin rubbed his chin slightly when he heard this, "Hmmm, this is worth some thought¡­." "you... YOU ALL!!!" Victoria did notprehend what was happening around her. All of these were her uncles or grandfathers, some of them were even her direct older brothers, but none of them uttered a word in her favor. None of them had spoken to her a word of advice or consultant since they climbed the hill. All their words were directed at Robin, all their words were about overthrowing or killing her... Did they not know that she was doing all this for them? She wanted every head in the Water continent to be held up high, she wanted to sacrifice herself here and kill Robin to give her subject a better, free future! She decided that even if she had to obey Robin, she would have to be thest, sacrificing a lot of benefits and knowing that she would never be close to Robin like the rest, why? So that the people of the Water continent may live with their heads held high and have the excuse that others sold them first! But now... These Sages talked a lot before they arrived on the ancestral continent about what she was supposed to do and that their empress should stand firm and never kneel, but now they choose her as a scapegoat?! But she paused after she shouted *you* and looked down at the ground below... She made up her mind and there is no benefit in regret now, If her death is the price for the empire''s survival, then so be it. "Your Excellency, Victoria has always been like this. She acts first and then thinks about what happened. Her actions and sayings today against Your Excellency and your honorable adopted son were nothing personal but rather her natural character. Please reconsider your decision and pardon her and the Water Empire." Elizabeth lowered her head slightly and spoke in her usual sweet voice "Elizabeth..." Victoria raised her head slightly and looked at Elizabeth''s back with tearful eyes, not believing that the first person to defend her would be her rival, the one she spent most of her time and energy dealing with for centuries. Alexander also let out a long sigh and spoke, "I endorse this Your Excellency, a Sage from the Water Empire could indeed increase his strength quickly if he obtained The Divine Decree Incarnation Technique, but he wouldn''t have Victoria''s talent in using that technique nor would he have her youthful age, and if you want someone to cross the Sagehood barrier quickly, you need Victoria." Victoria also looked at Alexander''s back for a few seconds and then looked at the ground again..she didn''t know how to feel about what was happening, but she knew she had no right to say a single word now This is humiliating, to say the least. How did the situation turn around so quickly?! An hour ago, the three of them were ready to fight to the end, and now two of them have submitted and are interceding for the third to submit like them?! She nned for the Water continent to be the most prideful and look down at the me and Sacred Tree even in submission, to tell Robin that they will not break easily even in submission and that he should respect them the most... but the exact opposite happened!? Thinking of this, she raised her face and looked at the person who did all this... Towards Robin. And not only she, but every eye on the hill was gazing towards Robin to say his word that would determine the fate of the Water Continent. *tack tack tack* Robin tapped his finger on the table in front of him as he looked down at Victoria with a cold look that sent chills down her spine as if he was wondering if killing her or sparing her would be more beneficial. Then Robin looked beside him and spoke, "Caesar, what do you think?" Caesar kept his eye on Victoria for a few seconds as if he felt Robin was going to ask him this, then spoke softly, "I have no personal problem with her, she was defending her position and I defending ours, do whatever you want with her." "Hmm, it''s true, but she still tried to kill you. My adopted son and one of my senior generals, You know your life is more precious to me than everyone on the hill put together, I can''t just ignore that, hmmm... What do I do with her... What do I do with her.." Robin nodded twice when Caesar heard, then went back to click his chair again, " Ah, found it!" *bam bam bam* The hearts of the Elders of the Water Empire were beating like war drums with every word that came out of Robin''s mouth As for the concerned himself, he looked into Victoria''s eyes with a smile, "As you know, I don''t need to ept you now, taking yournds and raising a new generation from scratch would be better for me than dealing with such arrogance every time, but¡­ I will ept the deration of allegiance from the Water Empire on one condition. Your oath will be different from that of the rest of the empires, your ruler Victoria must add a new use in the oath, she will have to take Caesar''s opinion on anything she does start from today, if he says prepare for war, she will prepare me the biggest army, if he tells her tomit suicide, she will happily cut her throat, If he told her not take a shit, she will hold it in! ..is this eptable, everyone?" Chapter 384 Permission silence... Absolute silence... Everyone just looked at each other, some in astonishment, some in stupefaction, and others gloating with hatred. Even Caesar moved his eyes between Robin and Victoria like crazy when he heard this Does he have to be the guardian of the Empress of the Water Empire?! "Your Excellency... this... Doesn''t this mean that our new emperor will be Mister Caesar?" One of the old men from the Water Empire bent his back and spoke with a feigned smile, " Don''t you see that this is a bit unjust? I mean, even the me Empire currently has an emperor to manage its territory without consulting anyone, we know that Victoria was wrong but not to that extent, right? Can''t we just change our ruler and get treated like other empires? "Father, I don''t think this is...." Even Caesar took two steps and tried to say something to distance himself from this situation, but was interrupted by Robin''s voice addressing the old man. "Who the hell are you? Is it up to you to say to what extent is she wrong?! My problem with me Empire was not personal, but she tried to kill my adopted son knowing that he was close to me, while you lot stood to watch! ...I will not justify anymore, there is no room for arrogance in my new world, this is my judgment and I will not go back on it, ept it as it is, or please leave." Robin shook his head "Ah.. ah..." That old sage from the Water Empire wanted to say something, but not a word came out of his mouth... Even Victoria''s eyes began to shine slightly with a thin film of tears as she looked at Robin''s cold face. This is the first time in her life that she has faced this kind of rejection and indifference. Either she or her Sages are well aware that they had nothing to back them in the situation! The Empire of Wind, the Empire of the Sacred Tree, and the Empire of me have dered their eternal loyalty to Robin. If they left now, they would be outcasts in a world ruled by enemies. Robin is serious in his words because he really does not need them to dere their loyalty anymore! They may enjoy peace for a day... for a year.. but their inevitable downfall, which will bring the annihtion of the ruling family of the Water Empire, will inevitablye. *CRAACKKK* That old sage from the Water Empire looked at Victoria angrily, and muttered one word in a low voice, "...Agree." Victoria moved her bright eyes atst from Robin and towards that old sage in shock, then looked around to see the expressions on the faces of the rest of the sages, whether they agree to this or not, whether they wanted to fall into this abject humiliation or fight to the end. But she found lowered heads and angry, spiteful features, all nodding towards her to ept as well, but it was clear that they all seemed as if they wanted to devour her alive. Victoria was 100% sure that if Robin had told them to kill her, they wouldn''t have hesitated for a moment. *Exhale..* *Inhale..* "It''s okay, it''s just a few words that I don''t really mean... just words..." Victoria calmed herself, just words said to appease Robin''s vanity now and then forget them. Without another word, she looked at Robin again and slowly raised her hand as if asking for something. Robin waved and one of the metal tes flew toward Victoria in return. *swoosh* "..Gulp~ ...I swear...to be...full loyalty...to His Excellency...Robin Burton...and not to harm...his interests and----" Victoria picked up the metal te, passed her spiritual sense into it as her predecessors did without understanding the reason, then she began to say the hardest words She had to say in her life, "...and to take my orders... and ask for permissions from... Caesar Burton in everything I do... and if I break the oath, Then I deserve death." *ZNNNNNN* Before she could even pull her spiritual sense out of the tablet and throw it back towards Robin, Victoria suddenly felt a part of her soul being drawn into the tablet, "What the...?!" "Hehe, Wee on board, that was very close! you should hold yourself back and act more rationally in the future!" Elizabeth quickly stood up and went to hug Victoria, but in the meantime, she grabbed the metal tablet from Victoria''s hand and threw it quickly toward Robin. Robin smiled when he saw this, he knew that Elizabeth was trying to protect Victoria, now that she knew there was something tying her soul and that she might actually die if she broke the oath, she might destroy the board and choose to fight, so she took the tablet from her hands quickly before she took that decision But he did not put the tablet away or hide it in his ring, as Elizabeth would have liked, but picked it up and put it before himpletely exposed on the table, and then spoke, "It seems that today is going to end without spoiling a drop of blood. It''s much better than I imagined. Pleasee and sit down." "Come let''s sit for now and leave the thinking forter. We are in a new era now, just ept it and move on." Elizabeth whispered absent-mindedly in Victoria''s ear and began to pull her hand toward the chair next to her Even with all the old differences between them, and even though Victoria almost attacked her a while ago while she was reciting the oath, they are now on the same side whether they like it or not, now they are really sisters in every sense of the word, the time for smiling in the face and stabbing in the back is over. Victoria nodded slowly, stillpletely absent-minded, trying to think of how she was going to spend the rest of her life at someone else''s behest, and almost took her first step without realizing it until she heard a shout, "HOLD YOUR STEPS IF YOU WANT TO LIVE!" "What do you want, Alexander? Forget the past and let her sit with us, she is one of us now." Elizabeth put both her hands at her sides and looked with feigned anger at Wind Emperor Alexander who had just shouted, was he trying to gain favor with Robin this bad?! "...It''s Alright, I understand." Victoria patted Elizabeth on the shoulder and then looked at Caesar, "....May I sit with them?" "Mm.. yeah you can... I guess..." Caesar scratched his head and replied awkwardly. "Thank you." Victoria nodded and then continued with Elizabeth towards her old chair amidst the astonishment of everyone, even Elizabeth herself... The oath includes even asking for such a silly thing?! Robin chuckled when he saw this and took out a few tes from his Void Ring as well. They fell in front of Victoria, "Even though I was nning to leave the Water Empire without any benefits, I quickly found how silly this is. now that you are my loyal subordinates, your remaining weak is my weakness too, so take these... This is The perfect technique for the Major Heavenlyw of Water, now you have it up to the third stage, the foundation modification technique, and the Minor Condensation Heavenly Law technique that will enable you to transform water into its three states without much effort, I believe before you were using up most of your energy to convert water vapor into ice, right? well, that''s over now... and this is a technique for---" ...Truth be told, even Victoria herself didn''t think she would receive anything from Robin, she just opened her eyes wide as techniques were thrown in front of her one after another, even the rest of the Sages from Water Empire couldn''t believe what was happening, especially when Robin mentioned the Minor Condensation Heavenly Law. Thisw alone, if used sideways, will multiply the strength of their army many times over!! Robinughed out loud seeing these reactions and dered, "Hahaha Alright Alright, you should get used to this as we are all on the same side now. Amon, Jabba, hunt us some beasts and have a proper Nihari-style feast!" "Yes." Amon bowed and retreated, and the rest of the demon kings retreated with him, a feast of this size that needs all possible help! "Oh, a feast from another world? That sounds fun! .. But Your Excellency, may I ask you something?" Elizabeth spoke in her usual angelic voice "Today is a beautiful day, ask whatever you want!" Robin put his hand behind his head and replied with a smile, today really made whates next much easier for him " As far as I know, Your Excellency has no particr name to belong to other than the Burton family... I know the four of us have be your subordinates but we are not Emperors anymore and we are now part of the Burton Family, then what are we called now? ... What is the name of this new World?" Chapter 385 Empire. *Tap... Tap...* It was quiet for a few seconds and everyone looked intently at Robin, who in return looked up at the sky and started tapping his finger on the table slowly, then spoke, "You are right, I think we need a name, now we are more than just the Burtons, and you are no longer independent emperors... " "Ohh I got one! What do you think of The Six Continents united organization?" Elizabeth spoke quickly Alexander shook his head, "This world has always had four major heavenlyws that represent the four major elements in nature, and now¡­ His Excellency¡­ hase and corrected them for us, so I suggest naming our union *The Four Elements Empire*." "...Ahem~ If you allow this old man, today the whole world is united under one banner, why do we need a name now? There is no outside party that will need to know our name to deal with us... So I think it is better to find a name for the world first and leave the name of this union aside." Old Gu spoke in a weak voice Alexander and Elizabeth slowly nodded when they heard Old Gu''s words and seemed to agree, even Victoria, who was still sitting in her ce embarrassed, seemed to agree with him as well. Names exist to differentiate between different people and powers. If there is only one person or power, there is simply no need for him to have a name anymore. There is no other person who will call him by it or talk about it, finding a name for the world is much more appropriate now knowing that there are other worlds out there! But they were surprised by Robin shaking his head, "This is not true. I do not n to stop on this... I was just telling you about the possibility of invading our, remember? well, I forgot to inform you that we might also conquer others." "We¡­ are invading others?!" Victoria finally spoke in her shock and looked at the other three former emperors Even conquering another continent was something that was so far-fetched and difficult, something that they had to first n for and weaken the other continent internally for thousands of years before they even thought of seeking the next step and actually conquering that continent. But now they are barely united and Robin is already talking of conquering other worlds? That''s other worldspletely different from theirs! Before the meeting today, they did not even know that other worlds existed!! "Yeah, why not? Conquering others means getting to know different civilizations, finding more natural resources, recruiting alien races into our army, and even finding an opportunity to explore otherws and technologies. Any way you look at it, you will find it a good opportunity." Robin tilted himself towards the table slightly and spoke excitedly, "Actually, I was waiting until we finished the banquet to talk to you about it, but now is not a bad time either... I have the coordinates of a new near us. All I know about that is that its size is simr to our, the history of martial arts has about two hundred thousand years, and the highest cultivation level there is still at the sage level, As you can see its condition is not much different from our and there is nothing much to fear¡­ I intend to conquer it 3 years from today." "Invading a in 3 years?! This¡­" Elizabeth''s eyes narrowed slightly after hearing those words and her heart began to beat violently. Not only she, but Old Gu, Alexander, and Victoria couldn''tpletely control their emotions when they heard Robin Not only Elizabeth but Old Gu, Alexander, and Victoria couldn''tpletely control their emotions when they heard Robin''s crazy words! "Isn''t that too close?" Alexander asked quickly, forgetting to even put on the cover of pride he used to speak with each time, "Secondly... Didn''t you tell us that you wouldn''tmand us to do anything but defend this?!" "Tsk~ Don''t mention this to me again, Alexander! I did say *I wouldn''t* because I can''t of anything to find you of help with, but that doesn''t mean I can''tmand you with anything, Nothing of the sort is mentioned in your oath and I can give you any order I want... And rx~ this is not an order anyway but an offer," Robin rested his back on the chair, "I will take the Burton family''s forces to conquer that in three years, If any of you wants toe to benefit from this new experience and gather resources, and also strengthen rtions with the rest of the forces of this newfound Entity, Then he is wee toe, and does not want to leave this and want to lead a little peaceful life, I will not force him." "I''ming!!" Elizabeth quickly shouted "This old man is ready right now if you ordered." Old Gu nodded, whether he managed to actually prepare for such a huge project or not he had decided that he would hand over the entire future of the empire to Robin. "..Heh~ I and my men are alsoing." The Wind Emperor announced after giving a short sigh As for Victoria, she looked at Caesar, who in turn shrugged his shoulders and said, "Do as you will." When Victoria turned back to look at Robin, "We areing too." "Haha, excellent, excellent, three years from today we will gather in Central Continent, that period will be enough to use the foundation modification technique to modify the energy foundations of most of your soldiers to use the perfect version of thew, bring all your men who are at the knighthood realm or above and bring any weapon and any resource that can be used For war or trade, it will be an epic that will be remembered in history, so do not skimp on anything." Robin pped and announced "Perfect! But... this brings us back to the question about the name of this entity..." Elizabeth spoke excitedly, then suddenly calmed down. "¡­..Sigh~" Robin let out a long snort, then looked up at the sky with a slight smile, "When I started my path, I never imagined that I would be sitting here as a world emperor one day, I only wanted to do something good for mankind that would eternalize my name in history, that''s all... My only wish back then was that I didn''t want to die like everyone else. After that my eyes were opened to The Truth, I managed to take firm steps in the path that I chose for myself and decided to change people''s lives for the better! ...But strange circumstances followed me since day one, Awful things that I never thought I would have to face... I faced a lot of physical and psychological torment because I wanted to change the world for the better, my dream of immortalizing my name in history turned To pursue strength, enough strength to protect my life until I achieve my dream. But even that wasn''t enough, no matter how strong I got, I always found a stronger few awaiting, everyone wanted what I created for themselves without a partner, and everyone wanted to bask in my creations without restraint... After all I had done, I was still under threat to bepletely erased from this life and from People''s memories. I reached a point when I wanted to live an ordinary life, but even that I could not find... My path came to a full stop for a while with the murder of my wife, the torture of my son, and the backstabbing from those who were once close to me... But I guess this made my eyes open again to a new truth." Old Gu lowered his head when he heard this, he knew for sure that the me Empire had yed quite a role in what Robin said. At that moment Robin turned his eyes away from the sky and began to look into the eyes of those sitting around him, "My experience has taught me that changing something must start from the roots, and that if I want to Build I first have to Destroy... I have decided. My first step towards implementing my vision will be to have my own empire, And this empire will be the true beginning of wherever I touch... The True Beginning Empire." Chapter 386 Jura "The True Beginning Empire? Hmmm, that is actually a better name than the one I thought of." Alexander nodded several times "It is true, a good name and its meaning is also clear, It has my full support hehe~" Elizabeth gave a charming smile and spoke Even Victoria nodded, "Not bad." "The first time you choose a good name, Or I should say it''s the first time you cared about such things." Billy agreed in his own way as well "You have made a good choice, Your Excellency. You have started the true beginning on this all by yourself. May this meeting be the true beginning of thousands of worlds toe!" Old Gu stood up and spoke slowly, then added, "If you don''t mind, this old man has a nomination regarding the name of the world we live in, after all, as long as there are other worlds, our world must have a name." "Oh? And what is that name?" Robin smiled and asked Old Gu stiffened his back and spoke with all the respect he could muster, "Jura... this world should be named Yura and nothing else." "Jura¡­ Yeah, let''s name it Jura." Robin rested his back fully on the chair and muttered in a low voice, it seemed as if all the energy was suddenly sucked out of his body, even his countenance changed slightly. *Drop Drop* "A good name... a good name..." Billy spoke with difficulty trying to maintain his normal tone, but tears were slowly falling from the side of his eyes anyways. After Robin''s orders the day he revisited Nihari, Jura was surrounded by high walls and became a heavily guarded zone by the forces of the Burton family. The entire city was sealed off and no one was allowed to enter or leave. It was doomed to turn into a forgotten cemetery, a ce looked upon from afar with respect and longing. But now that Robin''s approval, it seems that Jura''s name and tale are destined to live on for a very long time. ....After agreeing to the world''s name, everyone spent about an hour deliberating on what would happen during theing period and how to benefit from all the things that Robin could offer, and during that hour they knew that those metal tablets and what was in them were just the outer shell of a much deeper entity... Especially after seeing the Energy Stones and Energy Pearls that Robin brought with him from Nihari, just the aura of one of those Energy Pearls knocked out every ounce of pride from their hearts, even Elizabeth med Robin that he should have shown those Pearls from the beginning and maybe the conversations would have resumed easier! Then there is also the issue of who can benefit from what is inside those metal tablets and those mythical energy stones. Just a few hours ago they only had their Four Major Heavenly Laws and they kept them as a monopoly of the Imperial family alone, no servant family can dream of having a glimpse of them, other than that they had The Divine Decree Incarnation Technique was the monopoly of the Ruling Emperor! But now everything changed, Their new Emperor, Robin, already has a technique that is quite simr to The Divine Decree Incarnation Technique, and he gave them much more Cultivation Techniques to worry about, What will they do with all of that? In the end, it was decided that they would spread the Four Major Heavenly Laws Perfect Techniques to all the people on their continents whether they were Royal Families or Servant Families Not only that, when the subject opened, Robin brought out metal tablets of hundreds of Minor Heavenly Laws ready to be all the way to the third stage, and made it clear that they have to spread the Soul Cultivation Techniques and Energy Cultivation Techniques with them as well! And Robin concluded his speech on this topic by saying, "Everyone should learn martial arts now. Our world should not be left in the hands of a handful of experts while the rest are like sheep waiting to be ughtered. We are not alone in this universe, look at Nihari, for example, they are living their lives happily now and not realizing that they are a few steps away from an invasion that will eat everything green and dry, what if there is a lurking around us while we are talking now? ....If this was invaded one day, every elder and every child must fight to the end, and I mean EVERYONE! Farmers must learn martial arts at night and then return to plowing theirnds in the morning, what is wrong with that? It''s better to be a warrior on a farm than a farmer at war." Only higher-level techniques such as the Foundation Modification Technique, the Major Heavenly Law Technique of Life, The Energy Stones and Energy Pearls from Nihari, and other extras of that level were decided to be reserved for the Special Forces of the United Imperial Army and those who reached Saint level, as well as a reward for those who did heroic deeds. Some sages from the four empires objected to spreading the techniques of the majorws in this way and that it would cause chaos, but Robin told them that this world now all belonged to him, there was no longer any fear that someone would take the techniques and escape or leak them to an enemy, And no one can form a more powerful parallel entity than the True Beginning Empire Inside Jura as long as Robin is alive and continually supplying more of his innovations to the Empire... there is simply no longer a danger of internal wars! He even allowed the younger generation in theirnds to use any Law Technique they wanted, if a young man was born in me Empire and wanted to use the Master Wind Law, now he can! When Robin said this proverb, Old Gu and Alexander felt strange, but they nodded without saying a word more. What Robin said is correct. Whether or not the techniques leak is no longer a problem worth thinking about. It was also decided to send most of the me Special Legion, led by one of Robin''s uncles, David Burton, with Old Gu to train the me Continent forces on how to use the newws and weapons and to speed up theirpletion of the use of the foundation modification. With the same idea, Peon and most of the Wind Special Legion will move to the Wind Continent, and Zara will move with most of the Life Special Legion to the Sacred Tree Continent. But the strange thing about these transfers is that Caesar had to go to the water continent! Robin said that although Caesar knew nothing of the waterw, he could teach them about everything else, and he had to go anyway, or Victoria might die unintentionally. Caesar objected for a few moments, saying that he wanted to stay with Robin, but he was quickly rejected and surrendered to his fate. He looked at both Victoria and his father with some anger, that woman took an oath to save her family and that is understandable, but why does this have to affect him!! Chapter 387 The Shy Banquet Not much time passed before Amon, Jabba, and the rest of the Demon kings finished preparing a huge banquet made up of all the unlucky beasts in the region, and a small celebration began shyly for what could be called thergest event in the history of this. The celebration banquet wasn''t taken too seriously though~ Even during eating, Robin and the four Emperors, who are now known as the Four Continental Rulers, did not stop talking even for a moment, figuring out the Roadmap for the iing three years For example, the most important thing they talked about during the banquet was sending a hundred Rune Masters and divine weapons cksmiths to each of their continents! Robin told them that those 100 would set up space gates in the capital of each continent to facilitate movement between the six continents in the future. The cost of building a single portal is an enormous project that requires a lot of resources, but this was for him as someone from the Burton family of the ck Sun Kingdom, finding those resources now with the entire under his hand became very easy. With the second stage of The Major Heavenly Law of Space, Robin had no problems discovering the exact coordinates of every spot on the he stands on, he found the Central Continent and the me Continent using this method in the first ce, so the matter of building the Space Portal body and finding the coordinates between them was very easy to solve~ As for the cost of using portals in the same world, it wouldn''t be a thing! If he need a few million energy stones to go to another faraway, then a few energy stones would suffice to move around in the same world, even children and small merchants could use them freely! When Robin presented his idea of a new system of Space Portal that would connect the world together, a state of enthusiasm and aspiration for the future filled everyone''s hearts. This will be true unity in everything! Whether it''s culture, resources, experiences, and goods, it will slowly be the same anywhere you go on the Just the free trading opportunities between all those continents sent chills down their spines! Even Robin offered the rulers of the four continents to pay for those resources that would be used in the Space Portals, but they tly refused, saying that they are the ones that would benefit from them the most. Every minute they spent with Robin after Victoria recited the oath, they felt like a new door was opening, every technique he offered them and every word he said about the future possibilities awaiting them shocked them to the core... Less than two hours have passed since they dered their allegiance to him by force, for fear that he would destroy theirnds and kill their families, but now they are beginning to feel that this is really not too bad! And not only the emperors, but even the sages who came with them were listening to every word Rubin said, every technique he exined, and every item that showed its benefits... Towards the end of the banquet, an old sage even took the initiative to recite an oath more severe than the one which was taken by his Emperor! Then, one by one, all the remaining sages took the same oath of that old sage with the same satisfaction and without Robin even asking it! He was preupied with the major affairs with Alexander and the rest, and he forgot to ask for the oath from their followers as well, but to everyone''s shock, they were the ones who moved and said it themselves... They all epted the new situation. Whether they ept him as a leader or not, whether their standing is better before or now, their subordination to Robin has be a done deal, so why not take the oath in a way that wins his approval and makes him satisfied with them? ...The banquet and its additionssted for about three hours, until the 400 Rune Masters and the Divine Weapons cksmiths, who were requested by Robin, arrived on the backs of the Draco. Robin then asked them to build the space portal and gave them the coordinates of each of the other continents, and he even asked them to build academies to teach Rune drawing and Divine Weapons creating on every continent and teaching as many talented youngsters as possible, which increased the joy of the Four Rulers even more! By then all that could be said was said, all the continental rulers said their farewells and returned to their ship with their sages and the rest of the escorts that Robin had sent with them. Everyone had looks full of optimism and aspiration for the future.. except for two... Victoria, who is still absent-minded, trying to think of a way to get herself out of the awkward situation she has put herself in, and Caesar who was standing next to her still looking at his father as if he wants to cry, still asking himself what does he have to do with all this! "Haha, take care of yourself!" This was Robin''s only response to Caesar''s angry looks as he disappeared over the horizon ----------- After about ten minutes "Master, what do you want us to do now?" Jabba came from behind Robin who was still looking towards the horizon and said "¡­There is no danger left for us on Jura, our forces have increased and there is nothing left for us to do except move forward, but¡­ Sigh~ I guess we should all advance together without leaving anyone behind." Robin sighed and replied "You mean..?" Jabba furrowed his eyebrows slightly *swoosh* A huge amount of what appeared to be pieces of yellow-colored animal skins appeared beside Robin, then he spoke, "Use the Draco Beasts now and ce a talisman of these in every inhabited ce in the Ancestral Continent, every vige, and every city, any area where more than a hundred human must have on of these." Jabba took two steps and grabbed one of the talismans, he didn''t need to see it before to know that those Runes and this skin had something to do with the Minor Heavenly Law of Sound! Then he looked again at Robin and nodded, "That would be a good idea, in a few hours everything will be arranged." Then he looked behind him and began to call Amun, Theo, and the rest of the senior officers and the king of the goblins, and distribute the new task to them. Within a few minutes, dozens of Draco-winged beasts started flying in all directions, leaving Robin still looking at the horizon with a focused eye, but with intermittent breaths. After another three hours... Jabba took out his Spiritual Sense from his vocal ring and spoke, "Master, all the talismans have been distributed and all viges and cities are ready, do what you have to do." *Da-bum... Da-bum... Da-bum...* *Deep Inhale* "Hoooh~" After a long exhale, Robin suddenly opened his eyes, inserted his soul sense into the talisman he was holding in his hand, and began to speak in a hearable voice, "People of the Ancestral Continent, I am Robin Burton speaking to you from Northern Green Hill to tell you that¡­ I am not sorry for what I have done to you!" Chapter 388 Im A Human "Eh? What was that voice?" "Did you hear it too? I thought I was delirious." "No, no, that is definitely a real voice. Does he say he''s Robin Burton?... The Robin Burton we know?!" "Yes, only that criminal can make his voice be heard while we are in the south of the continent while he is on the Northern Green hill¡­" "Am I wrong or did he say he is not sorry for everything he did to us? Damn him... DAMN HIM!! I lost my family because of his personal revenge!!" "GO TO HELL, YOU BURTON BASTARD!!" Conversations like this suddenly broke out all over the continent after Robin''s voice echoed, Some were talking among themselves and some just looked at the Sky and started shouting Not one person kept quiet after hearing Robin''s words, whether they were surprised at wondering how they heard it or hisment about hisck of regret, or even pure insults and curses ----------- On top of the Northern Green Hill-- "This... I think you should change your tone a little bit?!" Jabba was horrified when he heard thest sentence said by Robin, all of Robin''s followers on the hill or who are still flying above the Draco were stunned by his words as well, did he distribute all those talismans to provoke the Ancestral Continent residents even farther and increase the hatred against him?! If so, Hereallt But Robin didn''t seem to hear anything, as he continued while holding the talisman, "Although I can''t hear you, I can imagine your reactions. You must be angry right now. You must be cursing me in the streets, but I understand... After all, I''m the man who ruined your lives, And I may have caused the death of your rtives, how can you forgive me? You must want to rip my flesh from my bones now, you must want to turn my skin into a bag to pee in! Tell me... Would you have epted my apology, Would whatever I said now change your opinion about me? Would it have changed your desire to kill me if you had the strength to do it? ---------- "I will kill you, son of a Burton!" Whatever you say today, the day of your death is inevitablying!" "We will not ept any apology orpensation, you are dead!!" The state of the streets all over the continent turned from surprise and questioning toplete rage after hearing Robin''s confession, even those who were still sitting in their homes came out and started cursing and shouting at Robin as well. But the funny thing is that after every insult or death threat, everyone would look around to see if the Demons wereing. ------------------------ "Again, I can''t hear your voices, but let me guess... you all refused, right? You all want to kill me no matter how much I apologize and how much I try to make amends, right? Good." Robin inserted his Spiritual Sense into the talisman again and said, then paused for two seconds and continued, "This was also how I felt when I found Jura City destroyed." -------------------------- "....." -------------------------- "...The Burton family had some fame before this happened, I think most of you have heard of us at least once before the conquest of Jura City, I, Robin Burton, have produced many useful techniques, talismans, and other applications such as sound rings, and I facilitated the creation of high-quality armaments which have benefited you all in every way in Your daily life made things like mines digging much easier and decreased the number of worker''s death in everynd I controlled... I am Robin Burton who dered war on Dolivar and seized arge piece ofnd by force! but still took its inhabitants from poverty to wealth and distributed Cultivation Techniques and Law Techniques among them... I am Robin Burton who spent my money to eliminate The phenomenon of hunger in allnds belonging to the Duchy of Burton... I am Robin Burton... who was seeking to change this world! "But one day I returned from a faraway ce and found the city of Jura in which I was raised, became ruins, I found my family killed, imprisoned, and chased, I knew that my wife had been killed and my son had been tortured for ten years...and who did all this? The Armies of the Eight Kingdoms! The children of my continent whom I used to work day and night to serve them!!" --------------- "....." "....." "....." ------------ "...I had my own troops and used them to take my revenge. I dered war on the Eight Kingdoms and I won. After I won, I applied the well-known punishment of killing the loser''s experts, but I didn''t take your weak ones as ves as I should have and left you all free, that''s all that happened... and If one of you had the strength now he woulde to kill me, the Demons and the entire Burton family, Whoever has such strength would not leave even my distant rtives a chance to live, isn''t that right? ...That''s why I''m not sorry, I just acted with my human nature. I''m not an angel to pardon the kingdoms that destroyed my family, nor am I stupid to let their experts try to take revenge on me while I''m at a possible war against the four empires on this and mightier enemies abroad. I did what I had to do. Let me get this straight, even if I could go back in time I will still do it again! Don''t get me wrong, I don''t want to gain your sympathy or tell you to magically love me, I just want you to understand and put yourselves in my shoes, hate me but understand my situation, at least you will be sure of the reason you hate me for." "Master¡­" Jabba didn''t take his eyes off Robin''s back for a moment, he could feel his breathing turbulent and his heart racing at every word, he didn''t know if it was anger or anxiety, but he knew one thing, everything Robin said wasing out of the depths of his heart --------------- *crack* A young man sitting on top of one of the buildings clenched his fist so much that it started to make cracking sounds, but he didn''t say a word Yeah... The gang that killed his family is dead now, how? he went and cultivated until he got stronger and then got back to his hometown and killed them all, there was no need to ask apology nor did he have mercy on one of them, he just started a random massacre until none of them left breathing... so he definitely understands what Robin is saying. The problem is that Robin was the biggest factor in the killing of his family, as he was the one that started all this mess! But... it was also he who saved his life when he has already started looking for someone to bury him alive... The boy, Piers, raised both his hands and put them around his head, no longer knowing how to view the man who had saved him against his will in that little tavern. A cold-hearted devil? or a man that did what he has to do... Chapter 389 Do What You Have To Do. "People of the Ancestral Continent, I, Robin Burton, Will not apologize for taking my revenge, whether you think it''s too much or not, It''s done! I do not regret destroying your government or killing your family members, BUT... I do regret leaving you half way without giving you an alternative, I thought that I was making you a favor by not subjecting you to very and letting you do whatever you want, but the chaos that came after that had damaged you more than my revenge did... It is not toote to fix that mistake of mine, Whoever." Robin raised his head and continued his speech with a confident voice, "Starting today, Billy Burton will begin his ministry as ruler of the Ancestral Continent, He will divide the Ancestral Continent into provinces each will be ruled by one of the Burton family''s sons. He will supervise the reopening of factories and the plowing of agriculturalnds again. Within one year from now, you will have your new full-time government! You will no longer be under some Orange Sun Kingdom, or the Rotten Water Kingdom, You will all be under the same rule of the True Beginning Empire. just like the people of the me Continent and the people of the Sacred Tree, Wind, and Water Continents! There will be no more wars, no more suffering, just eternal peace under one Empire that rules the entire world!" Billy opened his eyes at thest of them and looked at the few saints from the Burton family around him, and asked in a low voice, "...I''m going to do all that?!" "Everyone, listen to my words carefully, do not think that you will be inferior subjects, second-ss citizens, or ves. In every area where thew is restored, I will spread all the Cultivation techniques and Law techniques for free, up to the second stage! I will normalize the usage of talismans and divine weapons, Whoever wants one will have one! I will spread the cultivation academies, and research centers, and build you more advanced factories, I will make you all -my citizens- equal without distinction of noble ormoner, that kind of discrimination is over. I will provide you with what your ancestors could not provide... an opportunity to choose your own future! Everyone in my world will have the same opportunities from birth, what you will be in the future will only depend on your choices...But I will alsopel everyone who wants the third stage of anyw to swear allegiance to me. sorry to ruin your fantasies, but I will not raise dogs to bite me in the ass at the first chance. People of the Ancestral Continent, help the Burton family to restore thew and exterminate the bandits as soon as possible. Do not stand in the way of the development of your continent and do not stand in the way of the future of your children, leave what you feel about me aside and choose your future. He who helps us to spread thew in the Ancestral Continent again will only help himself, and he who is blinded by hatred and wants to go against me no matter what, It''s ok, I understand your hatred, but do not me my forces for killing you. I will not go to ask for forgiveness for this and that. I have said what I have and made my judgment, no more words need to be said... Do what you have t do." At that moment, Robin withdrew his Soul Sense from the talisman in his hand and let out a long sigh Then he stood and looked behind him at Billy, "I have made myself clear to them and cleared my conscience by these arrangments. The rest I will leave to you. I do not know what their reaction is now or to what extent my words have affected them, they might be raging even more now, who knows~ Just be careful in your dealings with them... Move the Demon army as you wish, but you must restore Order on the continent, and physical and food security must be restored as soon as possible. Use Theo and the Dark Legion as well. They will be your strongest weapon at this stage... But remember that you must surrender the entire Demon army to me three years from now, after which you must rely on The troops from the Burton family or the police you hire from the Ancestral Continent, Are we clear?" "Y-- Yes! This is the best order you have given me since I knew you haha!!" Billy shouted with a burst of loudughter, Regret was eating his heart for the state of the continent had reached, holding the reins of affairs in it and trying his best to restore it to be better than before might ease his conscience somewhat. He would also finally be able to get rid of those Demons that were colonizing the continent like locusts!! They are a really good weapon in Robin''s hands and loyal followers and all, but they are not the kind of people you can live with on friendly terms! Those damned Demons make excuses to hunt down civilians and eat them, so getting rid of them in three years would be like killing two birds with one stone!! "Theo, no empire uses darkness or anything close to it. You are still one of a kind, my little friend, and I will keep you that way... Thew of Darkness will remain at your sole disposal. After you have finished helping Billy, I want you to open an academy to teach Darkness to whoever wants to, but they should be loyal to me first and to you second, and none to third, understood?" "Yes, Theo will make you an army of Darkness." Theo bent slightly and spoke, his tongue no longer as slurred as before Robin smiled and then looked at Jabba, "We have about 3,500 Rune Masters and Divine Weapon cksmiths left From those who came with us from Nihari to build the ships, right?" "Yes, there are also quite a few of those who were held captives at the me Empire." Jabba nodded with furrowed eyebrows, trying to anticipate what would be asked of him Robin nodded, "Good. I want two huge Space Portals. Choose a good,fortable and spacious spot to set up the first Portal and pave broad avenues to and from it, and divide wide yards and storehouses around it so as to receive the iing armies and future merchants... As for the second gate, it must be out of sight, but it must be in a wide ce as well, I believe the inner region of any major forest in the Central Continent would do the trick." "This¡­" Jabba''s frown increased, the first portal''s use and reason are clear, but that second one¡­ "After they finish, they should build this pyramid." Robin took out a metal te from his ring and handed it to Jabba, "This is a blueprint of how it will be built and the Runes that will be on it. It is an edifice that is several timesrger than the pyramid in the city of Jura. Whoever among the people of the ancestral continent wants to reach Sagehood will have to swear an oath on that pyramid. It would be better to build it in the imperial city." "Which imperial city?!" Jabba was surprised and asked "What? I wouldn''t be an Emperor without an imperial city, right? Haha." Robin approached Jabba and patted him on the elbow, then took out another sheet of metal, "This blueprint contains Runes for defensive arrays that fit an entire city, choose a good spot in the Central Continent and then have the Rune Mastersy the foundations, then hire a few thousand masons to finish the rest, This should be done as soon as possible, too." "It seems to me that you hate your Rune Masters and Divine Weapon smiths a lot¡­" Jabba chuckled and gently shook his head, that was really too much for them. "Haha, just tell them That I will reward them properlyter." Robinughed and walked beside Jabba " Where are you going?" Jabba looked behind him at Robin''s back, which was shrinking with every step he took, and shouted With a slight smile, Robin replied, "I''ll go for a walk until you are done!" Chapter 390 The Great Green Hill Declaration After two days of sailing, Caesar sent a request to Jabba to send him a number of Draco Beasts, so that he could reach the Water Continent faster, Because he wanted to speed up the implementation of his father''s orders - ording to him - Jabba knew that Caesar wanted to escape from the narrow space of the ship and the suffocating atmosphere that was imposed on him, but he had no choice but to listen to this simple request of Robin''s Adopted son and send The Dracos in his direction ''If they can reach their destination faster, why not the rest?'' Jabba liked the idea and sent some Dracos towards Elizabeth, Alexander and Gu as well. The decision to ride these Beasts was not easy for any of the previous emperors and their coborators, but eventually they decided to do it and ept Jabba''s gift... In the end, saving a few months before preparing to invade the next will be in their favor That is why the four emperors and their closest aides were able to reach their continents during the same week of the deration, Caesar''s selfish request turned into a great help for everyone .. The weak after the Great Green Hill Deration... This is what the event was known for, The Event that changed everything on Jura. More than a billion humans living on the surface of the did not know what was happening on top of that small hill near that unknown shore in the forgotten Ancestral Continent, they did not know the threats, enticements, hardships, and psychological pressure that all parties went through to reach this final picture. But when the details of the most controversial Deration in history were published and everyone knew that it was a done deal, reactions varied greatly... In the continents of wind, water, and the sacred tree...: When Victoria, Alexander, and Elizabeth returned to their continents and announced the new world order, it led to massive anger in their continents, and thus great turmoil and immense protests urred that were unprecedented during the past few thousand years. The existence of Robin and his Demon army was known before the Great Green Hill Deration thanks to the youngsters who returned from the Central Continent and spoke of what happened there. Everyone knew that there was a guy named Robin who had arge army of crimson things and wanted revenge on the me Empire for some reason. But they were also furious and demanded the saints and sages close to them pressure their emperor to hunt down and kill that Robin guy and destroy his army, for how could someone like him be allowed to touch their children and keep them imprisoned for months? How could someone like him tell them not to return to Central Continent again? Who does he think he is?! And suddenly the guy they used to insult him day and night, despise him and urge the powerhouses to hunt him down, has be their new emperor? Just like that?! Their leaders told them that this Robin subdued the entire and that it was not only their empire that surrendered, but who would believe that? How can a person subjugate the entire without a fierce world war? There wasn''t even a bar fight!! And how can they be sure of this in the first ce, when traveling to the central continent has been prohibited for months? It is clear that they lie to try to contain their anger!! Weren''t they always telling that they are the chosen elite and the bloodline of emperors? And that those who live in the Ancestral Continent are all rabble that is useless in everything other than farming thends and catching fish? Now it has been announced that they have be affiliated with someone from the Ancestral Continent?! Uneptable!! The protests that struck the three empires were aimed at empowering the opposition parties to seize power from the current emperor and nullify that humiliating decision. Of course, in a ruling family, there are always a few opposing individuals who want to seize power. This will be their chance, as all the people are with them, they were begging them to take over!! But they were surprised that all the High-level Sages agreed with the Great Green Hill Deration and all the level 40 Sages who head the various opposing parties, the ones that WILL be emperors immediately if they listened to the people, all strongly supported The Great Green Hill Deration as if their lives depended on it!! Well, their lives literally depended on it, not everyone knew that yet though... When the people finally found that there was no hope of changing the situation, the protests subsided, and they no longer had anything to help them... They just lowered their heads crying in the streets from the severity of the insult they felt. They were upied without a drop of blood being spilled. Their cowardly so-called Emperors surrendered without trying to stand up for themselves! How will they live their lives after this point? How will they ever raise their heads again?! --------------------- ...In The me Continent When Old Gu returned with the me Legion and announced the details of The Great Green Hill Deration and the establishment of the True Beginning Empire, he was weed like a hero, and celebrations took ce everywhere in the streets of the me Continent! Among the uses in The Great Green Hill Deration was that everyone who remained alive was pardoned from the death penalty and that there would be no reason for the war to continue after today And on the same day Old Gu and those with him returned, the Demons received orders to withdraw immediately towards the Central Continent... That was the happiest news they heard in their lives, that''s all that matters now. But after the overwhelming joy that hit them out of nowhere like a hammer, everyone returned to reality, they went back to look around them, and they saw a scorched and upiednd that they no longer had authority over... The nightmare ended, but at what cost? The children of the me Continent wiped the tears from their eyes, they themselves did not know whether they were tears of joy or helplessness, and without a word, they started removing the rubble and rebuilding their homes with hunched backs and lifeless eyes... ------------------- ....The Ancestral Continent Although most of the people of the ancestral continent live in kingdoms other than the ck Sun and are considered to be under the upation of Robin as well, the feeling that they are under upation and that this is very humiliating and these thoughts did not disturb them even for a moment, simply what they saw during the past year and a half made them forget what the word homnd or belonging means. Currently, their homnd is the rubble under which they live and their belonging is to the members of their families who are still alive, that''s if they exist. Their hatred for Robin was not an iota less than the people of the rest of the continents, for most of them Robin is the reason that will keep them alive, they feed on the idea that someday they will watch him die! Robin knew this very well, yet his speech that resonated throughout the Ancestral Continent did not consider anyone''s feelings, did not inspire anyone and certainly did not make them hate him any less. But it was more than enough to deliver the message Robin wants.. *hate me all you want but RESPECT ME* This,bined with the fact that they were all certain that the only person who could restore safety to the continent was Robin, made it possible for them to ept Billy and the Burtons who already started taking over the streets. It wasn''t all easy for Billy though, there was still a lot of hostility and resistance, but they did not represent 10% of the poption of the continent who wanted to regain a sense of security even for one minute before death, and this resistance did not make a big difference. Billy and the Demons killed or imprisoned anyone who resisted the implementation of the new system and continued with the n to tighten security and restore the government on the continent. ... The week after The Great Green Hill Deration the whole ignited in different ways But the week that followed was nothing short of amazement and shock. Chapter 391 A Year Starting from the second week after The Great Green Hill Deration, the advantages of joining the True Beginning Empire began to be manifested for Everyone... In the continents of The water, The Wind, and The Sacred tree...: For the first time in history, everyone agreed on one thing: to reject the Rule of someone they don''t even know. Everyone got out to the streets and riots broke out like never before, but it was still limited to their mid-core strength, they couldn''t really affect what was going on in the pces without their own powerhouses to support them But they didn''t find any... The protests thatsted for about ten days subsided and the people epted their destiny after they saw that all the high-level Sages were satisfied with the situation, But things didn''t stop at that... A strange phenomenon began to spread in all the streets, something that if someone thought of it before, he would have gotten up and poured cold water on his head, thinking that he is daydreaming. It started when the imperial army descended on the capital, but not for the purpose of punishing the people who protested or implemented thews of their new Emperor by force as everyone thought, but rather.. to distribute hundreds of minor heavenlyws techniques, each up to the third stage?! And notws pertaining to the Heavenly Path that the people of each continent specialize in, but rather, those minorws about all aspects of life... For example, in the water continent, people were surprised to receive books bearing minorws about nts, pressure, winds, mes, and so on! It was said that the World Emperor called Robin Burton was the one who discovered all thesews and wanted to share them with his subjects. ...After every continental ruler returned to his home, he learned how to use the tablets given to them by their new emperor, and they ordered him to make written copies of them and distribute them to everyone as the Emperor wanted. Tens of thousands of saints were appointed to make written copies of hundreds of new Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Techniques and publish them as soon as they finished them, and for free! There was truly an inexhaustible source of those books with all those sages working none stop, and with the full support of the continental rulers, how could it NOT reach as many people as possible? People thought it was a way for their rulers to distract them and that this was just a joke or a hoax, but during the few months that followed the distribution of those books, many people said that they really benefited something from them and started using these Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Techniques to support their main Law, and even a new generation of youngsters appeared who seeded in building their pirs from Those newws! Although choosing to use a minorw over a majorw seems illogical, it is simply that not everyone is interested in having the strongestw, for example, there are farmers who want the nts and life pathsws to help them out, and there are cksmiths who want fire pathws, as such the working ss citizens were one of the biggest beneficiaries of those Minor Heavenly Law Cultivation Techniques. But the biggest beneficiaries, undoubtedly, were the servant families... Just a short while ago, they could not practice the majorws that the ruling families possessed, they only had extremely old minorws that barely reached the second stage, but now they have hundreds ofws to choose from and they all reach the third stage... Sagehood Stage!! And that''s not all... Three months after The Great Green Hill Deration, it was announced thatpetitions would be organized for youngsters who are still in the foundation stage, and the winner of thesepetitions and activities has the right to choose among four majorws: mes, nts, water, and wind. The mainws for the rest of the continents will be handed over to children who have not entered the Knighthood realm yet... This news sparked controversy in all three continents!! And not just handing over the known Major Laws, but it is said that these new techniques are *perfect* and much better than what they used to know during their history!!! Then, another piece of news spread about the opening of academies to teach something called making divine weapons and teaching drawing something called talismans And a few monthster the markets were flooded with sound rings, oath tablets, and various divine equipment and talismans! It didn''t take long for the three continents to begin to show the influence of Emperor Robin''s orders, in just one year: Economically: the production of everything has doubled, and the quality of life, in general, has be much better Militarily: the formation of the army diversified after it was based on onew technique, and each cultivator began to learn other sidews that would help him massively in his battles. Socially: A new enthusiasm was ignited among everyone, especially among the young generation, to train better and develop their talents to explore all those new doors that were opened for them! ... the me Continent The course of events there was dyed because everyone was busy returning to their homes and rebuilding what was destroyed... but this only took three months. Thanks to Billy''s policy during the invasion, what was not necessary was not destroyed. Any house that was destroyed was a side effect of a huge battle or because one of the soldiers hid in it, but most of the houses and infrastructure remained as they were, so with some effort and simple construction, the continent returned as it was - almost- And from that point on, Gu took advantage of the opportunity to keep up with the rest and began to copy and distributew books as well. He asked a few Rune masters and divine weapon smiths to make a few academies, and even forced everyone, especially the servant families, to study these techniques as quickly as possible! He knew what was going on in the rest of the continents through the Sound Ring and was coordinating with Alexander and the rest of the continental rulers They all took the same orders to strengthen the average strength per individual in their regions before the start of theary war, and he did not want the Bat family and the inhabitants of the me Continent tog behind the rest of their oldrades too much. The people of the me Continent didn''t know why their ruler Gu Bat had pressured them to such an extent to learn and strengthen themselves, but he didn''t need a reason either, after what they had been exposed to in the war against the Demons, everyone knew that they were still weak and that gaining strength was the right way to maintain peace. Even without his pressure everyone in the me continent was v eager to absorb everything that is thrown at them. So by the end of the first year after the announcement of Great Green Hill, the me Continent was walking shoulder to shoulder with the rest of the three continent Chapter 392 Developments In The Ancestral Continent The Ancestral Continent... The week that followed The Great Green Hill Deration witnessed a massive struggle between the Burton family and the Demon army from one side, and between the beneficiaries of the status quo, such as the gangs from the other side. For how can they hand over this crime paradise and return it to thew easily? During the attempt to subject the cities to thew again, many gang members who had broken through to the knighthood realm appeared in mass, some of whom were hiding from the Demons all along but most of them were at peak level 10 and broke through after Robin''s speech. Strong battles took ce throughout the continent, and not only the gang members, but there were also those who had a strong sense of revenge towards Robin and his family! Those who hate Robin hated the gangs as well, but for the first time they stood together under the principle of the enemy of my enemy is my friend The resistance was unexpectedly strong, in a matter of a week many of the knights of the Burton family and the Demons fell! But the power difference between the two parties was just too overwhelming, and it started to show its effect soon after... With every passing day, dozens of cities werebed, cleansed, and annexed to the True Beginning Empire This internal war continued for two months after The Great Green Hill Deration! By that time, all criminal organizations were dismantled or destroyed, and everyone who was filled with the fire of hatred toward Robin and the Burton family was also pursued and killed, as Robin said in his deration, no one cared about giving justifications and asking for forgiveness... Whoever raised his weapon was put to death. As for the rest of the people of the Ancestral Continent, they did not have a problem with the Deration, as Robin said, this is what everyone used to do in wars, and their ancestors experienced it more than once And this is not about what was happening in wars in dusty times, but they themselves saw what happened in thends of the Burton family and Especially Jura City... Robin Burton won the war against the eight kingdoms and what happened after was only to be expected, he could have been much more merciful, but well, he wasn''t. At least Robin is starting to fix things now... But then came the important question... What next? The continent fell under the control of the so-called True Begining Empire, but the farms were burned, the factories destroyed, and the roads were demolished. What did they gain after ''establishing thew''? At least the gangs were forcing citizens to work in farmingnds to produce some food to resell to people in exchange for working for them or finding treasures on their behalf! Now even these farms are devoid of ves and the crops are spoiled. A very gloomy wave has descended on the entire Ancestral Continent, everyone is sitting at home safe, but hungry. Everyone knew that a severe famine had begun and that at least half of the continent''s poption would die out before their alleged Empire began providing some food for the rest. Death is inevitablying!! But... What really came were... food convoys?! Immediately after The True Begining Empire finished tightening its grip on the Ancestral Continent, a strange phenomenon began to ur, huge amounts of food and clean water appeared everywhere... And for free! At first, it was just tables spread with grilled meat and clean water, and then, a few weekster, these tables began to multiply, and fruits, vegetables, and bread made from grains appeared on them! The famine ended before it began, and no one knows how. They only take their portions allocated for each day and cry with joy while they eat, It has been a long time since they ate these quantities until they forgot what satiety means. They even forgot what pure water tasted like after they had to drink straight from the rivers that became filled with the dead bodies of humans and beasts. ...Behind the scenes, it was simply that Billy knew something like this would happen, so he gathered manymoners and gave them a fee to plow thend and sow the seeds, then ordered the few remaining life legion members to force those seeds to germinate quickly. And while germinating those seeds, repairing roads, and making stores for food, Billy ordered the Demons to hunt down the beasts and fill the deficit in food until the grains and fruits reach people. As for pure water, it was easies... There were many Demons who are practicing the major Heavenly Law of water! Four months after The Great Green Hill Deration... After ensuring the safety of lives and stomachs, Billy began dividing the Ancestral Continent into regions headed by one of the Elders of the Burton family, and each Elder was given battalions of Demons and a few members of the Life Legion to help him manage his new position Six months after The Great Green Hill Deration... All agriculturalnds, factories, and shops returned to work, while properties andnds whose owners died were distributed among the poor to start a new life... Everything returned to it was before the war began, the difference is that there are no longer any Borders anywhere on the continent, it is really still divided, but only administratively, to facilitate taking care of people''s interests, but now anyone can migrate to any ce on the continent without anyone asking him where you are going And there''s something that stunned Billy when he heard of it, something he thought would be quite the opposite! The general average cultivation level in the continent... has skyrocketed and be much higher than before!! In the past, it was only the noble families who possessed the Heavenlyws techniques and Evergy Cultivation Techniques and could ess Knighthood, while themoners were mostly working with forcedbor in thends and factories and they had no means to cultivate even the Energy Foundation Realm! And no desire either... With no Heavenly Laws Techniques, what will they do with cultivating to the tenth level? They can''t go anywhere after that, so why bother? better spend that time on something more useful! But after the war and the spread of the Evergy Cultivation Techniques everywhere, and everyone''s newfound greed for strength... the average cultivation level among themoners jumped from level 1 to level 8!! Now it is rare to find a person on the streets below level 5¡­ Not only that, after the promation of the Empire and everyone, was allowed to cultivate again, a huge number of people had broken through to the knighthood realm during the six months since the announcement Now the Ancestral Continent gained a huge number of knights who had seen Hell with their eyes, and hundreds of millions of Level 5~10 Foundation Energy Realm who had returned from the Gates of Death. If a war took ce between the Ancestral Continent now and the Ancestral Continent that was ten years ago, for example, the current ancestor continent would gain a crushing will!! But this was not enough... In the seventh month after the announcement of Big Green Hill, a huge amount of books containing techniques of Heavenly Laws and techniques of soul cultivation and energy absorption began to sweep across the Ancestor Continent like wildfire. Compulsory academies have been set up to train all children from the age of five to eighteen, with zones for training and dissemination of cultivation advice among adults. This new policy did not meet any resistance from the people who tasted pain and knew the value of strength, on the contrary... the speed of development of the Ancestral Continent was terrifyingpared to the rest of the world Chapter 393 Two Years Two years after The Great Green Hill Deration... The exploration frenzy that struck the five inhabited continents did not subside for a moment, every day was like a gift box full of surprises for the inhabitants of Jura world! The number of techniques and talismans and their applications invaded every corner of the five continents so quickly that even after two years people still couldn''t digest everything, after all, the books of heavenlyw techniques that spread across the five continents alone numbered hundreds! And this exploration frenzy was apanied by another kind of madness: strength gaining. Since it was announced that everyone has now ess to most of the cultivation techniques and minor heavenlyws techniques, and that they can even ess higher heavenlyws, techniques, and equipment in the future by making military achievements for the army of the True Beginning Empire, and that training resources are avable to everyone just like food and water, and that even their empire encourages them to train. There was no reason for them not to take energy cultivation seriously! Themoners and the servant families made the best use of the opportunity andpensated for thousands of years of oppression and marginalization, it is finally their chance to have a voice in this world!! As the noble families, they wanted to maintain their advantage over themoners by increasing their power even more, after seeing the rate at which themoners are gaining strength, they knew that if they ked off now the tables would turn, their historical im over theirnds and position wouldn''t worth anything! For the first time in the history of the, the production of experts has be in mass. The time of veneration of knights and saints ended faster than everyone thought as breaking through into Knighthood is no longer a difficult thing after the spread of minorw techniques, but rather it has be the bare minimum to be a decent human! In the world today, you will not be able to propose marriage to the girl you love if you are not even a knight. you will be seen as frail,zy, and don''t have what it takes to take care of your woman! And surely you would be aughing stock if you were a farmer and did not build your knighthood pirs by minor heavenlyw from the heavenly paths of nts, of Life or a cksmith and did not build your pirs by minor heavenlyw from the path of fire! Besides Knighthood, the Sainthood domain also decreased in prestige in the eyes of Jura World inhabitants, after it was a domain reserved for high-ranking nobles, it became the real goal for the cultivators, and it was not that difficult target either after providing the best techniques and training resources, every day hundreds of people around the world broke through into Sainthood! Currently, the only domain that is still revered is the Sagehood, as cultivating in that domain requires a lot of time, resources, and talent, and these are something that not everyone possesses... yet. The state of anger and resistance in the four empire continents -formerly- after turning to vassals under a stranger has gone with the winds. Although they were prevented from leaving their continents recently andmunication was cut off between the peoples of the four continents and they could not know what was happening in the outside world, it didn''t matter anymore... It was no longer important to them whether or not the whole world had been united under the so-called new emperor. On the contrary, the inhabitants of the world now -including the Ancestral continent- wish that the news is not true and that these techniques and benefits are for them only! Who cares if the rest of the world willugh at them for being under upation? If the upation was so wonderful, then let them remain upied forever! But at the end of the second year after the announcement of The Great Green Hill Deration, something else happened that shook Jura world again... It was announced that the space portals on the five continents can now be activated. It was said in the announcement that when using that portal, you only have to pay 5 Energy Stones, and you will be sent to any other continent on the except for the central continent! The new announcement fell like thunder in everyone''s ears. Just until recently, they would send their most precious and talented youth to meet with their equals in the Central continent. But that was it! No continent would ept intruders from a ce that is considered rivals or even enemies, so even the Sages and talented youths could not go anywhere other than the Central Continent and the Ancestral Continent Even if it is possible to go to any other ce in the world, ocean sailing is very dangerous because of the presence of all those sea beasts, it requires the presence of several Sages on each ship to have a chance to reach its destination safely The cost of hiring many Sages for a sea trip that requires months of wasted time and facing death every day was mind-blowing, and therefore the travel of ordinary people is considered an impossibility even if all the continents coexisted in true peace! The dream of travel was in everyone''s mind, but it never went beyond being a dream. Until today''s announcement at least... It was a thing out of everyone''s imagination, But the strange thing is that no one said that it might be a lie! With all the crazy things happening every day, nothing is out of reach for their new Empire! The inhabitants of the five continents gathered around their space portals and waited for them to be activated. They eagerly want to experience that wondrous innovation And most importantly, they want to go to other continents and brag to the people there about all those treasures and wonders that happen to them in thest two years. ''The people of other continents must be surprised when they see us'' This is what the people of all continents thought as they stood in front of the space portals... Had it not been for their leaders stressing that their visits to other sides should be polite and peaceful, many would have prepared to conquer those other continents and annex them to the True Beginning Empire. Some of them even prepared men and weapons in secret to take control of somends on the other continents and gain the approval of their new mysterious Emperor! ''It is our duty to civilize those peasants'' Everyone said about everyone else. ...That day was a disappointment but also a moment of realization for many. Whenever one passes through the gate, he sees in front of him a huge crowd of people looking at him from the other side, in a few moments the five continents exchanged thousands of visitors and all of them were shocked by the reality at the same moment... Their rulers have been truthful all along. The whole world possesses the same techniques that they possess and define themselves as part of the True Beginning Empire. Two full years after the announcement of the Big Green Hill, the inhabitants of the Jura made sure that they are indeed under the same rule! Chapter 394 Specialization The week after the opening of the Space Portals... The people of the five continents felt almost the same when the Space Portals were announced, some of them feeling frustrated at facing the people of the rest of the continents as a conquered nation who lost their will, and some of them feeling excited that they would be able to show off the new abilities that he and his friends had obtained Extremely few people actually believed that the entire world had united under the same panner! But this was destroyed seconds after the Space Portals were opened and the young adventurers began rushing like locusts from every side... Although at first, they did not see anything in front of them except an empty arc, and whoever enters it disappeared, and they do not actually know if he went to another continent or not, but this did not frighten many as they kept rushing to the other side of the Space Portals, in a few hours hundreds of thousands of youngsters and those seeking adventure moved through the gates! In the beginning, the inhabitants of the four *imperial* continents directed toward the other imperial continents, they wanted to see what was happening in the entities that they had always considered on an equal footing with them, they wanted to see their culture, techniques, and equipment andpare it to theirs Very rarely did anyone intend to go to the ancestral continent to the extent that the space portal in the ancestral continent was working almost only in one direction, all of them wanted to get out of the Ancestral Continent to explore but no one would enter it But this onlysted for a few days, until the inhabitants of the four imperial continents were sure that they were indeed united... Whenever one of the adventurers takes out a sound ring, he finds the natives have one of them... If they take out a divine weapon, They would find an adventurer from another continent carrying a simr one! As for the topic of discussion was almost the same everywhere at this moment... Did you also fall under the rule of Emperor Robin Burton? What is going on in your homnd? Do you also have this and that?! All the shame that some of them felt had disappeared, and all the enthusiasm that the rest felt was gone, and was reced by a feeling of another kind: ''We should know more about the world Emperor!'' In the second week after opening the space portal to public use, a mass emigration took ce toward the Ancestral continent. One day, the inhabitants of the Ancestral continent woke up from their sleep and found people wearing different clothes and speaking in different dialects, asking them things that were supposed to be general knowledge on the Ancestral continent, like Who is Robin Burton? How was his upbringing? What are the features of his character? What happened that gave him the power to take over the world?! The inhabitants of the ancestral continent did not know how to feel about this... Do they glorify the person who made them taste humiliation and suffering for nearly two years, or do they insult one of their own who subjugated the whole world under his rule? In the end, most of them decided to tell the truth and let those adventurers judge for themselves... And the truth was more than enough! For the people of the ancestral continent who tasted torment at the hands of Robin, he is a criminal, although he now made their lives much better than before, this will not bring back those who were killed at his hands... But as for the citizens of the other four continents who have not seen this horror with their own eyes, everything that was said about him was legendary!! Even his revenge on the ancestral continent was not excessive, in fact, it can be said that he was very merciful after hearing what happened to his family in Jura City! The city of Jura... has now be the number one shrine on the. All travelers from all over the world headed to that ce where it all began, observing it from afar with looks of full respect and amazement. After all¡­ it was from this small town that the one and only World Emperor emerged. Three months after the opening of the space portals... The world exploration frenzy began to subside gradually, and the miraculous space connection between the five continents turned into a normal thing now However, the real benefits of that connection have only begun to reveal themselves, as trade flourished on a daily basis as never before. It began with small merchants tying some culturally rted goods like clothes and novel books, on their backs and traveling to other continents to sell them, then these kinds of merchants found a ce in each continent to group on sell their goods there But this was not enough for the big wales, only selling clothes and stories of the local culture won''tst for long, so they had to think of something to make this tradest for as long as possible, They need something that no other can produce as they do And as such, every continent began to look at what it owned more than other continents, and they began to pave the way to make the most of that thing by nurturing it more and then selling it. For example, the Sacred Tree Continent slowly began to turn into the food basket of the world because of the existence of all those people who specialize in thews of nts, and the fertilend caused by the interest in nts throughout the tens of thousands of years of the rule of the Trent family. The me Continent began to specialize in the manufacture of high-level weapons and divine weapons mainly, and gradually surpassed the rest in the number of factories, and workshops and the number of the younger generation members who wanted to take part in the troublesome craft, as half of the troubles in the craft was none existence to then as they already got used to being around the hot mes. The Water Continent cared more about capturing energy stones from the depths of the sea, and it became the main supplier of ordinary energy stones in the world and the main resource for meat as well because of the inexhaustible amount of sea beasts. While the Wind continent tended to specialize in supporting the Rune Masters and providing all the resources needed for the inks that are used in the Runes and the leather and metals on which they are engraved. As for the Ancestral continent whose people were still busy rebuilding their destroyed cities and raising a new generation of experts after all their experts were killed in the war, they had neither the time nor the energy to take advantage of this specialization frenzy, they had nothing they could provide better than the rest of the deeply Rooted continents either. But fortunately for them, they are the birthce of the World Emperor. The Ancestral continent slowly turned into the most crowded ce on the and the most prosperous also after it was chosen to be the world trade center. Chapter 395 Shadow Swords Two years and 11 months after The Great Green Hill Deration--- The Ancestral Continent - in front of the Shadows Swords Organization headquarters *hustle hustle* "Stand in one line, whoever gets out of line will be banned from joining the entrance exams for twenty years!" A person dressed in ck walked out from the balcony of the headquarters and shouted loudly Although he had recently be a Sage, he was not sure if his loud energy filled voice had reached the people standing at the end of the line, which was a few kilometers long, So he signaled to some of the knights that were dressed in ck to go to the back of the line and pass on his words! It is said that the person who stands first in line now has been moving forward in the line for four months! Although the organization''s main headquarters was built from scratch on an empty site in the middle of the continent, within a few days of announcing its existence it had be the main destination for the young generation throughout the world. During thest six months, a small city was built around the Shadows Swords Organization headquarters and it is still expanding, and there were people whose main work was to bring water and food and makeshift toilets to those standing in line! It was exhausting, energy and time draining, and somehow humiliating, and yet most of those who came still held together and stood respectfully. The main goal of the organization or the purpose of its existence has not been announced, and anyway it is not important to them. Everyone here came for one thing, and that is The head of the Shadow Swords Organization Theo Burton, the adopted son of Emperor Robin Burton!! Since the Space Portals were opened and information spread about the journey of Emperor Robin Burton and his followers, legends also spread about the four special legions that supported his military sesses, and the extent of the damage that these small legions caused against the me Empire, and that for a full ten years, the me Empire was unable to Eliminate thempletely! And what increased the legends about them is that these four special legions are headed by the adopted sons of the Emperor! If excluding Emperor Robin''s deceased wife and his son -whom he dered he was still alive but said he was being tortured somewhere- then those four are undoubtedly the closest to the Emperor! Very soon an obsession spread far and wide to join the four special legions, especially so among the younger generation... How can they not when they can immediately obtain high status, prestige, and respect, and be closer to the Emperor of their world? However, they were quickly shocked that the Fire, Wind, and Life Legions had been temporarily disbanded and were currently being merged with the armies of the me, Wind, and Divine Tree Empires, and it was not announced when they would be revived. But that dream was notpletely killed... Only five months after the opening of the space portals, the Shadow Swords Organization appeared Being established on the ruins of the Darkness Special Legion and headed by Theo Burton personally, and still have many of the heroes of the Legion who followed the Emperor and united the world by his side... It was something impossible to resist! There was no need to say more,rge numbers of youngsters flocked from all over the world, no one knew what that organization was or what they had to do to join, or what duties would they have to do after joining, they just stood in line waiting for their turn to meet their heroes when their turnes... "Brother, what brings you here? I heard the test inside is very difficult." "Don''t try to dissuade me to give you my turn, I know I will probably be rejected but I have to see His Highness Theo just once, then I will ept whatever the oue!" "Idiot, don''t you know that the Major Heavenly Law of Darkness is one of the very fewws that His Majesty Robin hasn''t distributed to everyone? His Highness Theo definitely keeps it for himself and his followers, and the fact that it hasn''t been leaked yet even though the Shadow Swords Organization has epted many new members means that whoever is epted will be taking an oath of some kind, currently, the Shadow Swords Organization are the most mysterious and insignificant in the world, and you say you are here only to see his highness?! What idiocy! As for me, I must be one of them!!" "Tsk~ One is an idiot and the other is a stupid teenager, you think you''ll be special as a member of Shadow Swords when there are thousands more who use The Major Heavenly Law of Darkness? ...I''m from the me Continent and I used the foundation modification technique to obtain the white fire, I wonder what will happen after receiving the Major Heavenly Law of Darkness from His Highness Theo andbining it with my cultivation using the Foundation modification Technique? Ahhhh, I can stand here for another hundred years to achieve this goal!!" The person behind the two of them suddenly intervened "Huh?! Do you think you are a genius? you just want to imitate His Highness Caesar!!" The two looked behind them and spoke in one breath Then one of them continued, "Anyone can adjust their cultivation thanks to His Majesty''s legendary Foundation modification Technique, but what then? You will be stuck at that level forever, you think you are brilliantly smart like his majesty to make up your ownw cultivation technique? you are daydreaming!" As the discussion raged between the three, an angry voice came from behind them, "Damn, I can''t stay here forever! I am the 93rd son of the Frost Imperial Family, how can I be treated as amoner?! Make way for me!!" *buzz* "What the hell did you say?" "Which family are you from? There is only one imperial family now, His Majesty Robin Burton''s family! you are no different from us now you dump bastard." "Take back your words or I will tell one of the Shadow Swords on you!" The ny-third son did not know that his words, which he said in a moment of anger, would attract the attention of all who heard him. It seemed that life stopped for a moment before the looks turned towards him to anger, then some killing intent began to leak out against him! *Gulp* "S-- Sorry..." ------------------------------ On a hotel balcony overlooking the Shadow Swords Organization headquarters "Haha, it will take a long time for the world''s poption to get used to the new order." Robinughed out loud as he took a sip from the cup in his hand A very handsome, long-haired young man spoke behind Robin at a feeble pace, "Yes, but there is a great improvementpared to the situation 11 months ago, everyone knows that they are yours now, they just need to be reminded every now and then." *knock knock* "Hmmm? Come in.." Robin raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard the knock on the door and spoke *squeak* The door opened slowly and a man entered with his back, then he turned around and showed Billy''s face with a big cake in his hand and a candle in the middle of it, then he said with a smile, "Finally I found you!" Chapter 396 Birthday "Oh, Mister Continental Ruler is personally here? To whom do I owe this visit?" Robin chuckled when he heard Billy''s voice, and spoke, still not turning to the door "Ahaha-hah! So funny! Wasn''t it you who sent a shadow sword to summon me?" Billy took a few steps up to the balcony, ced the cake on the small table in front of Robin, and smiled, "This is your first official appearance since The Great Green Hill Deration, where have you been all this time?" "Hmm... Touring the ancestral continent previously made me realize that sitting in a meditation position behind fortified walls is nothingpared to seeing the world, meditating on its stories, and seeing the truth behind it." Robin said, looking toward the horizon "Oh?" Billy sat down in an empty chair that had been prepared for him next to Robin, "Are you really just meditating on stories and truths? I don''t think you are that bored.. your aura seems much deeper than thest time I saw you. Even though you were already at the pinnacle of the Sainthood Realm... Hoy, you didn''t break through to the Sagehood Realm yet, are you?" "Haha, you have a keen eye, your new position seems to have given you special powers! Haha" Robinughed loudly and then shook his head, "But s no, I haven''t broken through to the Sagehood realm yet, there is still an obstacle in front of me blocking the way, How do I exin it to you¡­ It feels like¡­ I''m blind in a very spacious hall and trying to find the way out, It''s true that I''m moving forward but I don''t know in which direction I walk, I don''t know whether to walk towards the door or I will just end up running into another wall¡­ Heh~ Reaching the fourth level of the Master Law of Truth might take a lot more time than I expected ." "Hmm, I guess I should be worried too since the hopes of Jura rest on your shoulders, especially when ites to exploring techniques andws¡­ but I''m not worried in the slightest." Billy scratched his hair and spoke, "If there''s only one blind man who can take the right path and make it to the door with certainty, it''s you. It''s only a matter of time." "Hehe, thanks for the morale boost, I guess I needed this..." Robin chuckled again, then pointed at the cake, "So... Do you want to tell me what that is?" "¡­Huh? Don''t you really know? Are you saying you randomly summoned me today?" Billy opened his eyes wide and said surprised "Just a day like any other, what''s special about it?" Robin raised his eyebrows and asked, then looked at Theo, "Do you know anything about what he''s saying?" "Today is the fourteenth of the eighth month, it''s your birthday, father." Theo smiled and replied "Huh? ..the days became the same since I left the Burtons and went to the cave that day¡­ Wait, How do you both know that?!" Robin mumbled slightly, then raised his head and asked Theo again "This has be general information in the entire since the opening of the space portals. The questions of the people about their new Emperor made many searches after your origins, information like this has long been found out and published. In fact, there are celebrations all over the world now, and an official holiday has been dered in the Sacred Tree Continent on the asion of your birthday." Theo replied "Huh? Haha what a useless holiday, I don''t even know how old I am!" Robinughed out loud "Do you want to know?" A big smile appeared on Billy''s face as he jokingly asked "Actually no I don''t..." Robin shrugged Billy furrowed his brows and continued, "I''ll tell you anyway, and this is not a secret, anyone can find out by digging a bit into the historical records... You are now exactly 187 years old." "¡­187 years? That sounds like a lot, and much fewer than I expected too¡­" Robin leaned his back on the chair and spoke in a low voice, "All those events I have gone through... I feel like they could fill thousands of years of anyone''s lifetime, but looking back, I feel like I just entered that cave yesterday... Life is really something extremely profound." Billy raised his eyebrows slightly, this was not the reaction he expected when he brought the cake and came to celebrate with him, how did the celebration turn into a meditation on the origins of life?! "Cough cough, I think this number is unfair honestly, you are no doubt born 187 years ago but your body is much younger I think you are in your fifties now?" Billy wanted to return the dialogue to joy again, so he opened a topic aside while cutting the cake "Haha, I think you are right. After the All-Seeing God sudden intervention that day, he reverted me back to the age of 12. If we count based on this number, then... my physical age is only 53! Well that sounds better, it is better to publish this number, the other one makes me feel too old." Robinughed out loud and took a piece of the cake from Billy''s hand, and passing another one to Theo next to him "Pffff, you look old? In whose eyes?! Everyone I saw when he heard your true age for the first time was opening his mouth wide as if he wanted to swallow me! Don''t forget the world Emperors before you whom everyone calls the *young* and the *hope*, their ages range from 800 and 1100! Compared to them, you are a baby!" Billy spit the cookie out of his mouth and yelled "Hahahaha, baby? Is this how people see me?" Robinughed out loud and took a pat on his thigh Billy put his hand on his chest and spoke confidently, "Of course, you think I''d joke about something like that? Hurry up and finish your cake and I''ll get you some milk!" "HAHAHAHAHA." Theo gave a satisfied smile as he saw his adoptive fatherughing like this, he even saw a few tears starting to fall from the side of Robin''s eyes! When was thest time he saw himughing like this? Rather.. did he ever see himugh like this before? But this is also normal since he saw him in the ve market that day and he is always nning something or facing someone, today he is just chilling while standing on the absolute top of the, what else could he worry about? Perhaps this is the real face of his father when worries leave him! "Hmm?" But when Theo picked up Billy''s face, the satisfied smile disappeared from his face, as he saw something very strange... The louder Robinughed, the worse Billy''s facial features! ''What... Didn''t Uncle Billy want to see my father happy?'' Then, out of nowhere, Billy''s voice interrupted Robyn''sughter, "Are you ok? You look nervous... Why did you invite me today?" "HAHA.. hehe.. heh~" Robin''sughter gradually diminished until it disappeared, then said, "¡­I trust you don''t need the Demons anymore?" Chapter 397 Immigration "...Your weird behavior has something to do with the demons? ...Anyway, yes, I don''t need them anymore." Billy replied without hesitation "Are you sure? If they disappear immediately, will the continent remain safe?" Robin asked again "You tell me! The governors have established their own police force in each province, and we also have a central police force that oversees the security of the entire continent represented by the sons of the families of Rufus, Bradley, and Camden. other than this and that, we have the shadow sword forces that are growing day by day. I doubt That there is any danger that will face the continent internally at any time soon." "Oh, good.. good.. that''s reassuring... you havepleted your mission of restoring security and giving up your need for the demons in less than three years, you really are someone to count on, Billy.." Robin muttered in a low voice and ced the piece of cake on the table in front of him Again, then he continued, "I now want you to make an official announcement to send all the Demons to the central continent." "Hmmm? Are you sure about what you are saying, Robin? Do you know what will happen if I left them without supervision??" Billy furrowed his eyebrows even more and asked, "I personally experienced how fast the life cycle of those demons is and how many cubs their females can have within a year, they are now from rabbits! You brought with you over 100,000 demons, but their numbers have approached half a million over the past five years. Their numbers are increasing at a frightening speed and their Cubs are growing so fast that I was terrified! I even passedws to separate their males from their females a few months ago, do you really want to send them to the central continent and leave them unattended?" *swoosh* A huge shadow suddenly appeared in front of everyone blocking the sunlight, and spoke in a tone that was filled with apparent anger, "It is good that you mentioned the matter yourself. my lord, does it please you what this person did with my people? Tomand the separation of males from females? He treats us like animals in the mating season! Had it not been for your lordship who ced him as ruler of the ancestral continent before your departure, We wouldn''t have stayed silent for this long." Billy looked at the neer, "So your honored self decided to appear, you damn demon, do you realize the bill for supplying beast meat to this many mouths? We have recently had to allocate ships to hunt huge sea beasts around the ancestral continent to try to satisfy your restless hunger, it''s like you damn things are always in a famine! And what is more problematic is that the beast meat doesn''t even satisfy your hunger, but you have a constant thirst for human flesh... who knows how many innocent people you have hunted down over the past few years!" "All the Demon Kings are supervising the control of our new cubs and teaching them not to hunt humans on Jura, where do you get that we are killing humans from? We struggle to control ourselves for His Excellency''s sake and you are here defaming us, don''t speak without evidence!" The neer got heated up and raised his voice at Billy and then looked at Robin, "Sire, we followed you with our hearts and souls because you saved us from those who kill our little cubs, now this person does not want us to touch each other in the first ce, how are you going to give us justice?" "Alright, Alright, calm down, Amon, and you, too, Billy... I realize that you both had problems and both of you see it from your own point of view, The race of Demons is indeed a big problem for any ecosystem and the reason for that is that they are not a natural race, I heard that they were cursed or something like that? I will look into itter when I have time... and anyway, you don''t need to worry, we won''t need to think about it again.." When Robin saw the argument gets heated, he raised his hands and Smiling, then he added, "Amon, I was just talking to Billy about migrating all the demons to the central continent, choose a good spot there and allocate it to you, and live as you wish~" "...What about our food?" Amon was silent for a few seconds, then asked in a low voice "AHAHAHA" when he heard this Billy startedughing hysterically Ever since he heard Robin say *live as you wish* he knew this was going to be a problem, The demons are man-eating beasts, they can eat beasts and ordinary animals as well but it wouldn''t satisfy their hunger and they need huge amounts of that *meatless meat* every day The Demons couldn''t have survived the past few years without human flesh if not for the navy fleets roaming all the seas looking for food for them, if they didn''t have that help in providing their food they will die out, of course... go back hunting humans! Also, if they were left unattended and allowed to produce naturally, then within one century they would eat every green and drynd on the entire! "YOU..!!" Amon got angry when he heard Billy''sugh and was ready to have another round of shouting at him, but he didn''t know what to say. "Shut up, both of you! I told you there will be no need for that." Robin moved his hands again to separate them and then looked at Amon, "Just do as I say and we''ll talkter about your food." "...Yes." Amon bowed a little and replied, he did not know what solution Robin would propose, but as long as he said he would take care of the matter, then it was a done deal. Robin nodded at him slowly with a forced smile and then looked at the ground for a few seconds... before raising his head again and looking at Billy, "Oh by the way, how''s the invasion preparations? We''ll be moving in about a month." Billy didn''t reply directly, he kept looking into Robin''s eyes with knotted eyebrows for a few seconds without saying a word, but when Robin met him silently and his light smile, he sighed and replied, "... Don''t wait for anything special from the ancestral continent! the ancestral continent has developed a lot in the past three years and there are millions of Knights now, but not a single Saint has emerged from them yet, and they all still hate your guts, so I don''t think they are ready to fight for you yet... In general, there is no significant force on the Ancestor Continent other than the forces of the Burton Family, which is represented by about twenty thousand Saints, and They are all ready to move at any time. As for the preparations on the other four continents, they are in full swing. Almost every day, one or two battalions are sent toward the central continent. Currently, there are more than two million soldiers in a camp around your imperial capital, and their numbers are still increasing day by day. At this rate, it will not be long before The army reaches Four million, Don''t worry, you will have a decent army before the deadline." Chapter 398 A Trade With The Hostile Allies "An army of three million soldiers, huh¡­" Robin mumbled and slowly rubbed his chin, "I distributed all the Energy Pearls I brought from Nihari at the Green Hill Meeting, I think they were about five million or so... is there enough Energy Pearls left to transport that many individuals?" "Those five million did not remain in our pockets, they contributed to the upbringing of a huge number of knights and saints, I doubt that even a quarter of that number remained... Secondly, how much does transportation cost per person to that anyway?" Billy furrowed his eyebrows and asked "I don''t know, The All-Seeing God did not tell me this detail, and I forgot to ask him, And I think I wouldn''t have asked even If I remembered, both of us were too angry to prolong the conversation further... Anyway, it depends on the distance between us and that ce, but precaution is a must, We can''t risk having in problem with the Space portal during the transportation process... Amon!" Robin raised his eyes and looked at the goblin standing beside him "Yes, Your Excellency?" Amon took a step closer and asked "I want you to start a business with the Nihari Union Sect, sell them talismans from the new designs I gave to the factories, and sell them at the highest possible price! I want you to save at least 10 million energy coins within the next month at any cost." "This¡­" Amon was stunned when he heard the number, this amount of pearls could shake the foundations of anyrge tribe in the Nihari world, "Do you think they would agree?" "I gave them the entire eastern region. If they cannot provide this small quantity of pearls within a month, then they are not worth all my hard work! I know they can do it, but if they do not agree, tell them that we will sell those talismans in the southern region. This will get them back to their minds." Robin shrugged and replied indifferently "As you wish, Your Excellency, and if they refuse further then I will take the Demon army and destroy that Sect for you and bring you its entire treasury!" Amon Proudly mmed on his chest Aside from the fact that the Space Portal is located in the heart of Hope City and that he can deploy a huge number of troops in the heart of the city before anyone notices, the Demons really did reach a frightening level of strength during the war on Jura, Dering war on the Sect wasn''t that far fetched in their any more They ate their fill as if they would never eat again, Although the war on Jura was not rted to them, they wished for a war like this every day!! Robin rested his back on his chair for a moment, then replied, "...No need, it''s not time yet. If they refuse, carry out your threat and go sell talismans and weapons to the southern region." Then he gestured beside it, "Oh, right, take him with you on your trip to Nihari." "Hmm?" Amon looked towards the ce that Robin points to, and found Theo standing, also puzzled by the decision, then asked in astonishment, "Him?!" "What, do you have a problem?" Amon quickly waved both his hands, "No, no, Your Excellency, how dare I question your decision? But the gravity there is just too¡­" "I did not forget about that, I left a new design for a bracelet with Runes from the gravitational path in the Ancestral Continent Rune Academy. After activating it, the effect of the bracelet will be sufficient to reflect the effect of gravity on any other and make it equal to gravity on the Jura. I believe that the first batch will be ready this week." Robin replied with ease "Oh? Doesn''t that mean you can send the human army to Nihari too?!" Amon asked quickly, with excitement in his voice. It was clear that the Demons had not forgotten what the giants had done to them for hundreds of thousands of years... "...All I want is to establish a trade that benefits both parties. Don''t let your imagination go too far. You and the rest of the Demon kings will have your own stuff to do and you are not used to these trading affairs anyway, so I thought of leaving it in the hands of the humans." Robin chuckled upon hearing this and then added, "You will take a fewmerce experts from the Burton family alongside Theo and a few men of the Shadow Swords to protect them, all you have to do this time is to introduce them to the Sect Elders, then it will be a direct transaction between them and you can get out of the equation, understood?" "Oh... Alright..." Amon replied with obvious disappointment "Good, you can disperse now, let''s meet again in my imperial city a month from now." Robin pped and announced "I hear and obey." Amon bowed slightly and jumped off the balcony, quickly disappearing in the same way he appeared, Theo also took a step back and merged with his shadow, and disappeared. As for Billy, he remained seated for a few seconds, staring at Robin with half-closed eyes. "Oi little brother, Can I help you with something there? Do you want your cake back or something?!" Robin raised his eyebrows and asked sarcastically Billy didn''t reply immediately, he just kept staring at Robin as if he was trying to figure something out, after a few seconds he finally gave up and spoke, "Can I help YOU? Do you have anything you want to tell me? You don''t have to take it all on your shoulders, you know..." "¡­No, everything is fine, go now and facilitate the transfer of the Demons to their new home," Robin replied slowly and looked toward the horizon Billy looked at him for a few more seconds, with apparent disappointment this time, and then slowly stood up and moved towards the door muttering, "As you wish my friend, as you wish..." Chapter 399 Unwelcomed Visit One weekter -- Nihari -- City of Hope *bzzzzzzt* "Eh..?! Oh my God, the space portal has been activated!" "Just as the council predicted, His Excellency has decided to destroy us!" "I can''t believe His Excellency really decided to do it." "Damn it, if he postponed this invasion for a few months, we would havepleted the process of moving to the city of tomorrow, Why now?!" "Go tell the elders! Summon everyone that should be summoned!!!" "F*CK!!" The tens of thousands of guards of various races stationed around the space portal raised their weapons after they saw the space porta starting to make noises and the space inside started to liquefy. ''You will not need to wait twenty years for the invasion toe, I wille to you with the invasion!'' that was what Robin said a few years ago in his final moment on Nihari And it was evident that Robin''s threat did not go unnoticed.. After Robin left, the council was greatly divided... Part of them decided to preserve themand of their Lord and Savior and carry it out to the letter, saying that he would never harm them if they did not provoke him further because no one would want to destroy what he had built with his own hand. And another part, including the tribes of giants, said that Robin returned to where he came to prepare an army to eliminate them and reconquer the eastern region, saying that he wanted the space portal untouched to make it easier for him to destroy them any time he wants! Supported their theory that he did not help them because of motherly love, but in order to impose his control and power over the eastern region, And now that his power was withdrawn from him, he will try to take it back at any cost! As for thest third segment of the council they did not take sides, remaining silent, trembling on the sides, acknowledging the favor of their Lord, but also fearing his wrath. In the end, everyone reached apromise. The space portal is to be preserved without a scratch, as Robin ordered, but in return, the buildings surrounding it were destroyed and turned into a military arena in which more than forty thousand soldiers camp day and night. It was also decided to move the capital to the city of tomorrow. The city of tomorrow is thest city that the Sect built during the twenty years, and it was chosen because it is the farthest city from the city of hope! However, because the city is still new and the infrastructure in it still needs a lot of work, the move did not take ce immediately. Rather, all the n''s resources were diverted towards it to be properly equipped first and make it even stronger than Hope city before the discement towards it began. As for why, well, no one wanted to stay in a weak City when The Lordes back to attack!! And though it''s still just empty walls with a few scattered buildings, a number of the Sect''s elders and those close to them have already moved there, throwing everything behind, saying staying in a weak city is better than living inside the eye of the storm... Even the chiefs and representatives of the tribes of giants left the city of hope to return to the capital of their ancestralnds, and each began to fortify their cities in anticipation of the inevitablying invasion of Robin -from their point of view- But not every one of the higher-ups left, not a small part of the elders also remained in the city of hope until the preparations for the city of tomorrow arepleted and they go there with all their kind But it looks like today they will be proven wrong... *step... step...* "Oh, so this is the world that Mister Jabba and the Demons came from?" *Inhale* "Do you feel the purity of the air and the density of energy in the air? It''s amazing.. Whoever trains here, his training speed will double at least five times! Even after finding this gem, His Excellency left this and returned for our sake when we needed him, heh~ words can''t describe how much I respect this man." "I understand!! I can''t believe that the same blood runs through our veins as him, How the hell our family managed to produce such a man? and he is the son of the scum Petter Burton of all!!" "Yep, he was a scum but that was a hell of a sperm I can give him that!" "Hey, have you noticed the gravity bracelets? They are working at full capacity. If it weren''t for them, we would have been crushed since we set foot on the. How did His Excellency survive when he first came here?!" "Nephew Ro-- ah, I mean, His Excellency really deserves all the respect and devotion. He really is a¡­ WOAHH, what is all this about?!" Dozens of people started to exit the space portal one by one, looking at the sky at times and closing their eyes to feel the aura of this new at other times. But the shout of one of them, who finally looked around, brought them back to reality and forced them to look around them... Tens of thousands of individuals were carrying spears and pointing them at their heads! Theynded in the midst of an army!! "Didn''t His Excellency say that we are here for trade?!" "Looks like we did something wrong and Hie Excellency wants to get rid of us! Ahhh, it''s our fault that we are useless to him!!" *bzzzzzzt* "Hmmm?" Another shadow walked out of the space portal, but it didn''t care to look towards the horizon nor sense the energy like the rest, but quietly advanced towards the front of the group. The killing intent that seeped out from him the moment he saw all those soldiers around him started to send cold shivers down everyone''s backs "What is going on here? Why are there so many soldiers around the space portal? Who is your supervisor?" Amon removed the elders of the Burton family one by one from his way and advanced towards the spears without any intention of stopping, and even started asking questions in thenguage of the people of Nihari. The captain of the guard took a few steps back so that the spear would not touch Amon''s chest and spoke in a shaky voice, "You... Master Amon... please stop, don''t go any further... don''t force us to use violence!!" Amun extended his hand and grabbed the spear, then pulled the guardmander towards him tell their faces touched at the forehead, then Amun spoke with clear killing intent, "USE YOUR VIOLENCE THEN." "KEEEHH!!!!" Although the chief of the guard was also of the Sage level, he left the spear in Amon''s hand and quickly retreated with a look of horror. Not because Amon is much stronger than him, nor because of his frightening appearance and the killing intent he shows, but because of who he is... Who does not know Amon, a close vassal of the lord? The one who helped the lord when he was weak and was the cause of the transformation that happened to the Demon Race? Since the Sect''s inception, everyone wanted to know more about the Lord who pulled them out of hell and about the people who helped him do so, and Amon undoubtedly was one of those personalities that everyone cared about. But now they have to raise their weapons against that character that they respect as their ancestors?! This idea is terrifying in and of itself. Chapter 400 Peaceful Threat *Gulp* Forty thousand soldiers, The weakest of whom is a Knight level cultivator or a Warrior who has a tattoo of the first grade, standing on the other side a group of individuals not more than a hundred and most of them are elderly and some of them even can not breathe well because of their obesity... However, there was not a single one of the forty thousand soldiers stood his ground! All of them were either swallowing their saliva or trembling involuntarily. Not because those hundred individuals are too powerful in their eyes, but because of what they represent, because of the person who built that Space Portal and sent them... Those 100 are followers of the Lord, the same Lord who forsook them... And what makes the situation worse is that ording to His Excellency''s threat, they can''t harm anyone whoes out of that Space Portal, at least if they don''t attack them first! Not knowing whether to attack, block them, or just make way, everyone stood in their positions without moving... they only shot Amon a nce every now and then. "Put down your weapons you idiots, does that little group look like invaders to you? What''s the point of feeding you if you are just going to get us in trouble?!" Suddenly a loud voice came in, the heavy silence was broken The captain of the guards raised his face to look in the direction of the voice and a big smile appeared on his face, then shouted, "Ah! The elders havee!" "Pheu~ Finally" "Lower your weapons and step back!" Even Amon looked at the few people flying towards him, but with obvious indignation and disdain, "Hmph, Orzon..." Orzon and nine other individualsnded in front of him one after the other with surprised looks and furrowed eyebrows, fixing their gaze on the people standing behind Amon, their frail figures and physiques... ''those people of the same race as Lord Robin!'' That was the first thought that came to everyone''s mind Then Orzon finally turned back to look at Amon, "What''s going on here?" "Shouldn''t I ask this question?" Amon raised his hands and pointed towards the army standing around him, "Is this how you respect the orders of your Lord?!" "Oh, those? His Excellency said that all our efforts and our army should be used to defend the Space Portal, you were there and heard him say that loud and clear, right? So we moved the army headquarters here to help defend the Space Portal more efficiently." Orzon replied with a smile "Tsk, whatever~ I won''t get any use out of talking to you, old fox," Amon spat on the ground and then pointed behind him, "These are members from the Lord''s family, they came here at his wishes to start a trade with the Nihari Union Sect." "Hmm? Trade?" Orzon and the rest of the elders turned to look at the elders of the Bortun family again, "Then you are the lord''s kin, we humbly wee you to thend that His Excellency established!" "Thend that His Excellency founded? Woah!" "His Excellency? Do they mean Robin? That''s awesome!!" Most if not all of Jura''s world, including the Burton family itself, did not fully believe that Robin is a significant leadership figure in another world, especially since he has only been absent for twenty years. This does not diminish him, especially since he brought with him this huge army that dered their loyalty to him more than once, but the closest to reality in the eyes of everyone is that Robin became one of the trusted followers of a great boss or something like that... But Orzon''s words now... "Oh, greeting, Mr. Orzon, ording to what we heard from Mr. Jabba and Mr. Amon about what you have here, we have prepared a lot of goods and raw materials that youck, I assure you, we will be worth every penny of the ten million!" One of the elders of the Burton family, somewhat plump and still in the realm of chivalry, was one of those enved at the storming of Eura, but he soon rose to be one of the mainstays of the family because of his great shrewdness in matters of trade. "Oh, they can speak ournguage too? This will make it easier and-- wait a moment, TEN WHAT!?" One of the Sect elders behind Orzon rose up and shouted Amon quickly looked at that Elder, "What? Your old age affected your damn ears you old fart? he said Ten Million Energy Pearls, will be the value of the trade between the Burton family and the Nihari Union Sect, and the exchange will be fullypleted within one week as well. Do you have a problem with that?!" "Amon, you bastard, don''t you really know the value of that--" That old man started moving a few steps towards Amon while shouting But Orzon''s hand interrupted his path, and said with a much lower voice, "Amon, We appreciate His Excellency''s trust in us and his desire to start a business with us, especially a business of this size, we really do! But as you know this is not a small amount of wealth and we currently have a lot of expenses, we may not be able to collect it quickly enough to bepleted in this exchange alone, but we may be able to collect 250 thousand energy pearls for now, we will reach that 10 Million figure with time, just not in a week, how about that?" Amon turned back to look in Orzon''s direction, "Listen here old fox, the Lord NEEDS those energy pearls as soon as possible, if you don''t agree then--" One of the other sect elders rushed in and started shouting as well, "Then what? You will wage war against us? Damn it, ten million energy pearls in a week? Does he think he''s still the Sect Leader? Or does he think we are afraid of him?" *Gulp* The soldiers around the Space Portal began to tighten their fists on their weapons again, after they all sighed in relief at hearing Amon''s words about trade, this conversation returned to take the worst possible course! But in the face of the shouting, Amon gave a satisfied smile that showed his long sharp fangs, then he spoke quietly, "Who said anything about waging a war? If you do not have enough energy pearls, we will go toplete our trade with the southern region." "Is that a threat?! Who do you think we are, you son of a--!!!" The same elder who shouted earlier raised his hands a little and was ready to lower them ordering the advance of the troops to attack Amon and those with him. In fact, selling weapons to the southern region of the is the worst possible threat, which means that Robin will begin to control that region as he did with them! Or worse... He provides them with new types of weapons and talismans of his innovation in exchange for energy pearls only without controlling them. This means the presence of a formidable enemy on their borders in the south with a lot of new weapons that need to be tested in battles, the northern region is already a nightmare enough, they can have another threat from the south as well! Except for that elder, finally, everyone realized that Robin really didn''t really need to invade them himself in order to harm them... "Sf, shut your mouth, you stupid bastard!!" *boom!* Before that old man lowered his hand, Orzon looked behind him and broke his nose with a punch, blood spurted everywhere. Chapter 401 Selling Air? "Bfft..!!" That elder fell on his back and began to feel his disfigured face and started spitting out a lot of blood, then looked with a look fall of hate and killing intent towards Orzon, "You¡­ TRAITOR! You betrayed the sect''s interests! You shall-- MMMM!!" Before he could finish his words, another old man of the same race as he approached and knelt beside him and put his hand over his mouth, it seemed as if he wanted to help him wipe the blood off his face, but then he spoke in a heavy tone in his ears, "Little brother, maybe you should shut up for a while and take care of your wounds for now, okay?" "Ummm?!?" The fallen Elder opened his eyes to thest of them as if he was trying to say ''Have you also betrayed the sect?!'' then turned to ask for help from the rest of the elders who hasn''t betrayed the sect yet But soon he found them all looking at him with contempt, and some of them did not even look in his direction, as if they were pretending that they did not know him! "Heh~ Sorry about what just happened, Brother Sf is always impulsive and talks without thinking." Orzun sighed and turned back to look at Amon apologetically, "You said that His Excellency needs the energy pearls? He is the one who gave them to us in the first ce, I will collect them from all sides of the world and send them to him immediately if necessary, what is the sect economy in front of His Excellency? there is no need even for a trade, we will give will what he needs for free! Just tell His Excellency that There is no need to start trading with the southern region heh¡­ hehe¡­" A big smile appeared on Amon''s face, "Good, there are still people in the sect who use their brains, but the Lord will not ept energy pearls for free. Let''s start trading today, and prepare for many more like it in the future." *Gulp* The sound of Orzun swallowing his salvia resounded in the ears of everyone around him, and everyone immediately understood the reason... they should be preparing for a lot ofmercial exchanges in the future? They don''t even know what to exchange stones for! Perhaps that *trade* is to sell them some watermelons, but they will have to buy them with energy pearls anyway, how can they refuse? The energy pearls are a mineral that can be found anywhere in Nihari, but it isn''t something that is easily disposable, almost everything in the sect is roaming around them! They use mainly to support the offensive divine tattoos and in the making and using of divine weapons and in cultivating faster, AND being the official currency of the Nihari world! And they will have to throw this resource in some bullshit they don''t even know, and all this in order to prevent Robin from cooperating with the Southern District! What is happening now iscent robbery!! "Uh.. uh, of course... We are ready for anything that pleases His Excellency." Orzon gritted his teeth and spoke, "Then... May I ask when the goods will arrive?" "It''s already here." "...What do you mean by¡­ here?" Orzon''s heart nearly stopped when he heard Amon''s words Already here? What will he sell them, his clothes? Or does he mean that their mere presence will be sufficient to take the energy pearls? Even if it was daylight robbery at least they should have put on a decent charade, now that''s just rude!! "Don''t worry everyone, everything is true with us here!" One of the elders from the Burton family came forward and extended his right hand, extending his palm Orzon was on the verge of a nervous breakdown when he saw this sight, he became mentally prepared that this Burton Elder would tell him that they sell them high-quality air, but suddenly something happened that made his eyes widen. A small wrist shield appeared above the palm of that elder of the Burton family. It is clear that the wrist shield is made with great professionalism, and no one was able to determine the effect of the runes that were drawn on it, which means that the small shield contains an effect that is not known to them, but this is not what surprised them. But the fact that it appeared out of nowhere!! "We have 200 pieces of this wrist armor alone, it''s engraved with both water and fire patterns, the fire part in it can be shot as arrows to attack and the water patterns can be used to defend against almost anything with quick emergence of a water wall that is----" The plump elder of the Burton family started excitedly pointing at the wrist armor to try to Show his advantages to selling thergest amount of it with the highest price Ryan Burton, who had no talent in energy training or military affairs, had no other way than to learn the trade, even during the conquest of Jura he was judged as a useless person and was thrown into the ve markets, however, it was not his end as a merchant, rather the person who bought him was transformed from a small dairy salesman to the monopoly of that trade in the Duchy of Gibson until Robin returned and the war began at least... Now that His Excellency had given him this great opportunity to prove himself and be useful to the ruling family of Jura, how could he back down? If his majesty wanted ten million dirhams of energy, he would return twenty million to him!! But he couldn''t let himself go andplete his wrist shield introduction, Orzun suddenly moved and grabbed the Burton elder''s shoulder and started shaking him, "How did that shield appear out of nowhere? Did His Excellencye up with something new in this regard? Something that can summon items from somewhere else?!" Chapter 402 Where Is He..? In fact, this is not the first time that Orzon has witnessed something like this, as all the elders of the Nihari Union Sect and chiefs of the giants'' tribes had seen Jabba take out his war hammer earlier in thest meeting, but no one understood what happened... It crossed no one''s mind that there is a way to hide things in a pocket space, it was just too far fetched an idea Perhaps it is a special technique that Robin devised to hide that hammer specifically for Jabba and make it appear at his will. like using the Darkness Heavenly Major Law or something... Everyone''s fascination quickly faded upon thinking about this, realizing that Robin wouldn''t do such a thing for them. The concealment of a personal weapon... A great but unnecessary craft, it is nice to have but is not something that they must have at least, can''t his hammer just be ced on his back as his father and ancestors did? But.. the wrist shield came out that changed everything... Robin certainly did not give this man a special technique to hide a wrist shield that he came to sell, and where is the rest of the 200 pieces of the wrist shield he talked about? were they all under the concealment of the Darkness Heavenly Major Law as well? It can''t be... That method allows its carrier to hide quantities of anything he wants and summons it as he wills. "...Eh?!" Ryan Burton was surprised by Orzon''s reaction, but looked behind him towards the rest of the Nihari Union sect elders and found amon reaction among them, all of them opening their mouths and eyes as if they had seen a miracle. ''Wait, His Excellency hasn''t introduced them to the Space Rings yet?!'' A thought suddenly hit Ryan Burton''s head When preparing the products he came to sell, he kept in mind the designs that Robin had recently handed over to the Rune Academies because he knew that Robin''s past innovations were not strange to the people of Nihari. And although Robin handed over the method of making space rings to Rune Academies and divine weapons workshops as well, and they are produced for the purpose of selling in Jura''s world at present, he did not take them into ount That is because the first time the rings appeared was when Robin just arrived from Nihari, and this means that he invented them there, so why Sell them something they know? But looking at their reaction now... A sly smile appeared on Ryan''s face for a moment and then quickly disappeared, "Oh, you mean His Excellency didn''t tell you about the Space Rings? They contain a huge pocket space inside, just to make it easier for you to imagine how vast the space is inside, today we brought with us goods worth at least 10 million energy pearls and they are all stored inside only 3 rings! But I guess This is logical. His Excellency did not give the rings except to those very close to him, and he gave them to us today in order to reduce transportation costs. As Mr. Amon told you, he needs every energy stone scrape right now hehe..." "This¡­ Sigh~" Orzon let go of Ryan''s shoulder and looked down at the ground for a bit. A ring that can store and transport a huge amount of goods? What would happen if a ring like this appeared in a war? Supply chains in critical for any army in any world, at least for the armies that need food! Normally the armies need to take a step by step carefully into the enemy territory even if they started as a surprise attack, and that is to make sure they can still get into contact with their homnd, for what? FOOD! If they got deep into the enemy territory without carefully controlling thends behind them and somehow were cut off from the supply chain, they are done for! This is the biggest if not THE main reason that makes Invading another nation very difficult even if there is a huge power difference between the two parties But... An army can move freely ignoring the supply chains and always have everything they need around their finger. One ring of this kind can change the course of a war!! And this is just one usage of it... Not having one of those was indeed logical... A ring like this must be difficult and expensive to make. Perhaps His Excellency would need to make it himself. Why would he give them a ring like this after they totally offended them, how can he strengthen them when he sees them as potential enemies?! They will probably never get their hands on it. *CRAAASH* Orzon ignored his status and almost crushed his own fist on the spot, once again, they were reminded of the danger they are now in... His Excellency Robin Burton... If he put his mind to destroy the sect, who can stop him? "But..!!" Ryan raised his hand and loudly dered, "Because His Excellency needs Energy Pearls in abundance and gave me the authority to collect what is needed at any price, I will make this decision and take responsibility to sell you the three rings we brought!" "WHAT?! You really would do this for us..? But His Excellency¡­." Ryan knew what they were thinking and pped his chest, "Don''t worry, I will take full responsibility when I report to His Excellency! I will sell you one space ring for only 5 million Energy Pearls!!" "Woah! I want one!" "I want one too!" "I''ll take it for six million!!!" "Haha, we will find a solution, we will find a solution, let''s find a good ce to sit and talk!" Ryanughed out loud, then put his hand on Orzon''s shoulder, who was smiling from ear to ear as they started walking towards the Senate tower together. The army around the space portal finally calmed down when they saw this, even the rest of the Burton family expedition heaved a sigh of relief and started to follow Ryan towards the Senate tower, with the Shadow Swords troop moving behind them. As for Amon, he kept standing in his ce, watching everyone move away, but it seemed as if he had noticed something, so he grabbed the cor of thest soldier of the Shadow Swords who passed by him and asked through a transmission of thoughts, "Where is Theo?" "Lord Theo is securing the surroundings." The Shadow Sword soldier bowed slightly and responded with a teleportation technique as well "What surroundings? We are surrounded by forty thousand soldiers, thinking about it, I haven''t seen him since we stepped foot in this ce." Amon asked again, more sternly, what would he do even if Monitor the Situation? Not that they were facing a hidden enemy, but rather that they were surrounded visually, it was better for him to stay by the space portal with them to help them escape back to Jura if a problem arises! "....Lord Theo is securing the surroundings." The Shadow Sword soldier replied while he was still in the bowing position, then straightened up and followed the rest without adding another word, fully ignoring Amon''s questioning gazes... Chapter 403 The Promised Day Three weekster-- the central continent-- in front of the Imperial City walls "Attention!" "HOOH!" *faint tremor* "The training today was as usual on how to cooperate on the battlefield. Engrave everything you have been trained on now in your memory. If a battle begins and I see one of you leaving this Lineup, I will rape him and his family to death! Is this understood?!" "HOOOH!" *faint tremor* "Good, I seem to be clear. set in your ce and prepare to leave as soon as His Majesty arrives!" "HOOOOH!" *Rumble* ------------- Under the shade of an open tent - above the walls of the Imperial City *whistling~* "Although I see this scene every day, I still get goosebumps every time. How does it feel to control this crowd, Alexander? And what is this vulgarity all about? Hehe." Continental Ruler Alexander approached the tent and randomly sat down on one of the chairs, "Sigh~ How do I feel? I guess it is not much different from yours, Elizabeth, seeing around 4 million soldiers from different continents and the weakest one among them having a knight''s strength... a sight that I never expect to see in my life. Secondly, haha, no matter how high the level of the soldiers is, they will remain soldiers. Some vulgar words will calm their nerves and make them feel that they are closer to theirmanders. This is a must. Anyone who has actual experience in leading soldiers will realize this, right, Your Highness?" Alexander houghed lightly and looked toward Caesar "You are right, if the armymander is not close to his soldiers, he will be detached from them instead, and this is something you don''t want on the battlefield, especially after the forces of the Four Continents and the forces of the Burton family finally merged to such a degree, in addition to--" Caesar had begun answering Alexander''s question casually, when he finally noticed something, so he was interrupted himself and shouted, "Hey! Whom do you call *Your Highness*? I am just as His Majesty''s subordinate as you are. Save that title for young Richard, he wille back to us soon enough." Alexanderughed loudly when he heard this and said, "Haha, don''t be so humble, all the people of the world know how His Majesty treats you, I heard that there are fan clubs established around the world all centering around the young prince who apanied the World Emperor throughout his journey." "Right, even I''m starting to get jealous of a certain someone, I''m starting to wonder if was this really a punishment, or..." Elizabethughed slyly and then looked at Victoria who had been keeping her silent since she arrived "I don''t care how people see me, His Majesty was generous enough to save my life and give me the surname of Burton, and this grace I will repay with serving him til I die, I dare not attribute myself anymore to him, he is only my benefactor, I hope none of you here forget this again." Caesar ignored the blush on the face of Continental ruler Victoria next to him and dered loudly "Alright, Alright! We will do as you wish, Alexander, stop bothering him..." Elizabeth looked furrowed at Alexander, who in turn shrugged in resignation, and then triumphantly returned to look at Caesar with a broad smile, "I shut him up. Do you like that, Your Highness?" ? "Ah, yeah, that is what it should be, and---... WOOY!!!" "HAHAHA" Spreading stories and weaving legends about Emperor Robin and the details of his journey was not devoid of veneration for the people closest to him and especially the one he spent the most time with, the adopted son of the World Emperor, Caesar Burton. And because he appears a lot to the masses, unlike his father, coupled with the fact that he fought side by side with several armies and has many heroic stories, legends spread about him faster even than Emperor Robin himself It can even be said that his position on the Jura began to rise at a lightning speed until it approached the status of Robin himself, definitely surpassing the status of the Five Continental Rulers! The one who was most affected by Caesar''s new status was undoubtedly the person who apanied him as his current shadow, Continental Ruler Victoria Frost... After she was crying from the severity of the humiliation she felt by swearing to follow Caesar and take his permission before everything she did, after she returned to her home, lowering her head from the shame she brought to the history of her family... She became a source of envy because of his presence with her! Rather, the people of the Water Continent boasted in front of the rest of the continents that Caesar Burton himself made their presidential pce a home and that he apanies their continental ruler everywhere!! Although this did not affect much the dependency rtionship that Victoria swore, it made her current situation much easier for her, so that asking permission from Caesar every day was no longer as nauseating as before... In fact, the only one who was not satisfied with this new situation was none other than Caesar himself! When he would find people talking about this matter or hear someone calling him *Your Highness* or the son of the Lord, etc., he would get very angry and rebuke them to stop, saying that he was just a loyal follower of His Excellency and that he dare not be more than this This reaction of his quickly spread throughout the world, preventing many from saying publicly that he is the son of the World Emperor, but it also earned their respect more and more. Now only a few of the higher-ups could joke with Caesar on this matter. "Alright, younglings, there''s no time for this, don''t you feel the pressure of what is going on? Today, Jura will take a huge step forward! Use the time to predict what we will find on that new and make countermeasures to preserve our lives there." Old Gu shook his head and nodded. He spoke while slowly rubbing his forehead, it was evident from the dark circles around his eyes that he hadn''t tasted rest in quite some time. "..I don''t feel the pressure? Excitement almost kills me, old man. Being distracted by idle talk is better than dying waiting for His Majesty to show up.." Alexander spoke slowly while looking at his hands which did not stop trembling. He lived his entire life increasing his strength and the strength of his army in the hope that a war would be waged against the other three empires. Yes... He really hoped so!! Although the main goal of any war is peace, and although strength is required to maintain peace... Even if there is peace in the world and you are strong enough, the day wille upon you and you will ask yourself: What do I do with this strength? Why do I have to get stronger? The state of shaky peace and the cold war that has been dominating a for tens of thousands of years has sparked a state of thirst in the hearts of many! Some of them are thirsty for more property andnd, and some are just thirsty for blood! "Haha, and I will not allow my Continental Ruler to die waiting." A voice came from far away, forcing everyone to pay attention to its source *Ruff Ruff Ruff* Chapter 404 Self-Killing Advantage "Your Majesty!" "His Majesty!" "Your Excellency!!" Everyone inside the tent stood up without exception when they heard Robin''s clear voice in their ears, but their hopes were quickly disappointed when they looked around them in all directions and did not find anyone... *ruff ruff* "Look.. there..." Alexander finally raised his finger and pointed in a certain direction, when everyone followed the path he was pointing at, they found Robin riding a Draco kilometers away! "..How?!" Victoria said it, but everyone was thinking about the same question. Robin''s voice a while ago was very clear and quiet, as if he was sitting next to them, but he was talking at such a distance. As the soldiers and servants around didn''t seem to hear him either, how could he send his words to reach only their ears? Rather, how did Robin hear Alexander''s words in the first ce and respond to him?! *Gulp* "...I think we should expect such things from His Majesty¡­" Old Gu sighed and spoke After a few minutes--- *PAA* "We wee Your Excellency." Everyone on the wall bowed and shouted in one breath "Daddy!!" Only Zara, who approached, did not bend like the rest, and quickly approached Robin and hugged him. This *Daddy* of hers is really a difficult person to spend time with. "Haha, alright alright¡­ Good to see you again, everyone." Robin gently patted Zara on the head and nodded with a smile towards the rest of the group who made way for him to the throne that was waiting for him. But he did not head his throne directly, but passed them all and continued walking towards the other side of the wall, then he stood there motionless looking at what was behind it... "Hoo~ I have to admit, well done Jabba... Extremely well done!" Robin said, rubbing his chin. The giant who hadn''t said a word for hours stepped forward and bowed again towards Robin, "It''s all thanks to your guidance, Master." "Don''t try to underestimate your work, All I did was to give you the patterns of an array that should be ced under the city and on its walls, but I didn''t imagine that you would use the city itself as an array!!" Robin raised both hands and said in amazement The Imperial City... Until now, its huge gates have not been opened, and no one has seen what lies behind it except for the continental rulers and their servants who chose the wall to be the meeting ce. They did not dare to enter the city before Robin officially opened it. However, just standing on top of the wall was enough for them to know that this city is unlike any other! The city is built in a way that the world has not seen before, the buildings arepact in a striking geometric shape, and there are high towers emerging from everywhere in the city as if they were pegs that stabilize the city from flying away, it seemed as if the city itself was a drawing and not just residential and administrative buildings like the rest of the cities In the world Everyone thought that this beauty in design was amon thing in Nihari''s world that Jabba came from, but... Elizabeth quickly asked, "The array? What is that?!" Robin smiled, but he did not say anything directly. Rather, he came back from the edge of the fence and went towards the throne in the middle of the tent and sat on it. Then he signaled to the rest to sit down, and he finally spoke when he saw everyone''s eyes glowing with enthusiasm, wanting to know what this was., Even Jabba himself, the one who built the city, seemed that he wanted to hear! In the end, he just smiled and said, "The array is just a big divine tattoo." "Divine tattoo? What is this too..?" asked Billy "Hmm..? Aha, right, I didn''t spread the Divine Tattoos cultivations system among you¡­ The Divine Tattoos is a parallel energy system used by the people of Nihari, it is very simr to the talisman you are familiar with, but the difference is that the Divine Tattoos is drawn on the body directly and it greatly strengthens the body, someone with a 3rd degree Body Strengthening Tattoo can fight a Sage directly thanks to his physical strength alone. The users of this Divine Tattoos cultivations system do not need to make any effort to raise their strengths... The main difference between the Divine Tattoos and the Talismans is that the Divine Tattoo remains effective forever, some of those Divine Tattoos can work all day long with no problems, and they can also be developed for a higher version if you have enough resources." Robin scratched his head for a few seconds and answered "That¡­ why didn''t you publish that divine tattoos cultivation system here? They seem so powerful and effortless!" Alexander quickly asked with furrowed eyebrows "yes, having another cultivation system can make us much more powerful, especially if it is a cultivation system that has to do with body cultivation, that is something we obviouslyck!" Old Gu added, Increasing strength without cultivating? This is hard to imagine. Even Jabba looked at Robin with narrow eyes, he long wanted to ask this question, Robin spread the inner energy cultivation system in Nihari, so why not do the same here? Robin raised his shoulders, "It''s because of theck of natural energy in Jura, of course. The Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo that this system is revolving around swallows huge amounts of energy throughout the day and pumps it into the body of its owner, This cannot bepared to the internal energy system consumption rate. the divine tattoos cultivation system is not just a cultivation system, it is a way to go against the heavens! They are not using the energy to be stronger but are using it to change their bodies instead, they are changing their nature by force... to make it simple, it is like we are all cats, but here on Jura we aspire to be strong cats, while there in Nihari they don''t want to be cats anymore and want to be tigers, how can that be simple? It requires an unimaginable amount of energy. If I deploy this system here, the remaining energy in Jura will quickly run out. This is regardless of the offensive divine tattoos that need energy pearls to implement, or they will harm your body. I did not want to increase the strength of my army a little at the expense of the as a whole. And all of this is on one side, and the fact that this system is not capable of development except through me is another major w. If I introduced you to it and something bad happened to me, I would have harmed you and the in vain." "...When you talk about our energy system like that, it makes me look at it in apletely different way." Jabba furrowed his brows and spoke, he had always felt that the Divine Tattoos Cultivation System was excellent and so easy, who could refuse to get stronger while sleeping? But when he hears Robin now... Robinughed slightly and replied to Jabba, "This Divine Tattoos Cultivation System can only be implemented on a huge that has a huge amount of natural energy like Nihari, and it is also built entirely on the basis of the patterns that Master Truth Law users can see, so it is impossible to develop it further, No, you wouldn''t have this Cultivation System at all without them! It was only brought about by someone who studies the Master Truth Law, and for this reason, no one was able to contribute to the development of that system other than the first and second Heavens chosen, who were using the Master Truth Law. This is way different from our inner energy cultivation system that was devised by geniuses who knew nothing about the Master Truth Law, thus anyone could develop it, even without my presence, the people of Jura would have been able to discover the loopholes in thews and reach the Emperor realm one day, perhaps this would have been dyed by hundreds of thousands of years, but it will inevitablye. Therefore, I strongly believe that the Inner Energy cultivation System is prevalent on others, and it may be the most urate way to energy cultivate since it can be essed without using the Master Truth Law, on the other hand, all indications are that the Divine Tattoo cultivation system only exists in Nihari! I don''t know if this is bad or good for them, however..." "But doesn''t that mean that Nihari is also affected by these tattoos?" Old Gu asked "Currently, no. But in the long run, sure! Nihari is in a state of bnce between the energy that enters the and the amount lost in the bodies of its people right now, there is no harm, but there will be no improvement either. ahh~ I feel envious when I think of all the energy that Nihari has now. Even though the Divine Tattoo cultivation system has been in operation for a long time, I wonder what would it have been like if they adopted an internal energy system like ours? I really believe that if they took a simr inner energy path like us would have produced individuals at the realm that surpassed the Emperor Realm thousands of years ago!!" He pped Robin on his thigh and spoke excitedly, "But if the people of Nihari continue like this then¡­ Sigh~ I''m afraid they''ll never surpass the Emperor Realm, the itself won''t allow them, and if it does, the will definitely be done for in a short period of time!" *Gulp* Chapter 405 My Flag? *Gulp* The sound of Jabba swallowing his saliva was heard throughout the tent, but no one was surprised... Robin had just destroyed everything he had grown up with. Jabba really didn''t have any desire to try to hide his surprise, his brain didn''t even have time to think of such a thing... Since Robin admired their Divine Tattoos cultivation system that day, saying that the first heaven''s chosen was a real genius and that he couldn''t imagine a cultivation system that allows its owner to upgrade without breaking a sweat, and he feels extremely proud! How couldn''t he be proud? his ancestors did something that amazed a great personing from another world! But this simple system turned out to be a disaster behind it. Jabba raised his left hand and started rubbing his forehead, thinking about it, Robin''s words didn''t seem far from reality... He had trained in the two systems and knew how difficult the inner energy cultivation system was and that not anybody can cultivate it. Contrary to the Divine Tattoos cultivation system that anybody can use and can even go all the way to the top easily -given that he has enough money-, the Inner Energy cultivation system had to have enough talent toprehend the Heavenly Laws, and allocate time every once in a while to collect energy and build energy pirs and so on~ While the people of Nihari have to draw divine tattoos and then forget about it, the residents of Jura had to suffer to walk on this path, but in the end, they will have the same oue? How can all that hardships be reced without a price? It makes sense that there would be something they had to pay to obtain this kind of power! But upon hearing Rubin''s analysis, the price seems too high to be tolerated. "I think we deviated from the main topic a little bit, Your Excellency, with regards to that *array*, what is it?" Old Gu asked Robin pointed at Old Gu excitedly and spoke, "Oh, you reminded me¡­ As I said, the array is just a very big divine tattoo, and I handed two designs to Jabba that day. The first array is made within the walls and thus transforming it into a huge divine armament that contains the Minor metalw branching from The Earth''s path, and thus the hardness of the walls would increase exponentially¡­ Theoretically, the walls of this city can nowfortably withstand the attacks of people of Emperor level." Everyone spontaneously looked down their feet, when they saw this gaudy wall that was 60 meters high and 20 meters wide, at first they all thought how huge and majestic it was, this is undoubtedly the highest wall on Jura, but after hearing Robin''s words now they realize that this is the great wall It wasn''t just to show off! "This is Excellent, truly excellent! But¡­" Old Gu opened both eyes excitedly for a moment, but soon the enthusiasm he felt disappeared "I know, I know¡­ you are thinking why would an Emperor realm cultivator attack the walls when he can fly over them, right?" Robin chuckled, "Herees the role of the array I asked to be drawn under the city, When activated, the array will absorb the natural energy surrounding the city inrge quantities to form a dome of energy covering the city''s sky... Theoretically, the dome can help the city''s army defend against air attacks.. just helping the defense and nothing more. But this is ording to the original design to draw the array below the city. But now that Jabba has used the city buildings to draw the array, and used the raw materials needed in the array to build the whole city instead, that is a genius idea! ...It''s a pity that the Truth didn''t choose you, a real pity..." "Even without the Master Path of Truth I will do my best to help, I have done nothing Master worthy of faith, it is your array in the end, as long as you aren''t angry with me that I changed it a little, I''m content with it." Jabba gave a shallow bow and spoke with a big smile, delighted that his work had been so appreciated "To deserve such praise from His Excellency... Hooh~ I always thought you were just muscles, but it turns out that you are smart too.." "His Excellency did not choose him to be his first and only student out of thin air." Old Gu ignored the words of Elizabeth and the rest in the tent about Jabba and asked again, "Your Excellency, from your words I understand that the array has not been implemented as you wanted, does that mean it has be stronger or weaker?!" "Stronger! Definitely a lot stronger!! But I can''t tell exactly how much stronger I got because I honestly don''t know, I haven''t thought about building a 3D array before, The Energy Dome Array is already out of the rge divine tattoo* as I was exining earlier! Jabba''s work really opened up a whole new door for me." "Wonderful¡­ doesn''t that mean that the imperial city is currentlypletely fortified? wait a moment¡­" Victoria spoke in her usual cold voice, before suddenly stopping and quickly asking, "Can we transform the rest of the Divine Tattoos on such arge scale and create some mass destruction weapons?!" Everyone quickly looked at Robin, waiting for his response Robin just shrugged, "Theoretically all divine tattoos could be turned into arrays, but who would do that?" "EMM... You?" Who else could it be, but the person who invented it? Robin shook his head, "Wrong! Inting the size of the Divine Tattoo and turning it into an array means aplete change in almost everything about that tattoo except for the heavenlyw it''s made of. How long it takes topute and implement something of this size? for example... Do you all know about the pyramid that I designed in Jura city for the Special Forces to swear by? This was the firstrge array I thought of, do you know how much time it took me? Almost a whole year! I don''t have time to upgrade all the Divine Tattoos to formrge arrays, I always have more important things to think about, the design of my imperial city array was to provide a securemand center for the world leaders in the future¡­ but that doesn''t mean I wouldn''t create arrays again, I guess if I find a good idea worth my time, I won''t refuse. especially after the happy surprise, Jabba gave me today, this array thing is much more interesting to me now" Robin then smacked his palms together and asked with a smile, changing the topic, "So... how are your preparations for your firstary war anyway?" "Allow me to answer this." Alexander stood up and put his right hand on his chest, "Your Excellency''s army currently consists of 3,700,000 soldiers, most of them are at the Knighthood Realm, and you also have 200,000 saints and 15,000 sages. In terms of armament, most of them are armed with ordinary, high-level weapons that umted in the arsenals of the Four Empires since ancient times, but the Divine Equipment Workshops that Your Excellency indicated to establish seeded in equipping about 10% of the army with divine armaments. As for talismans, all members of the army are equipped with them, the lowest soldier has at least one talisman for attack and one talisman for defense, and all have sound rings as ordered by your Excellency. Most of the army gathered here long ago and trained to carry out all possible military operations together. I guarantee your Excellency that they are ready to move immediately." "Hmm, good, good..." Robin nodded a few times, then got up from his chair and headed towards the edge of the wall again, but this time on the opposite side, and looked down at his sea of soldiers... But his light smile turned into a narrowing between his eyebrows and he asked while pointing toward the soldiers, "Would someone please tell me why there is no uniform for the soldiers? Three years have passed and the soldiers of each empire still keep their old uniforms? it looks like a circus from up here! Also¡­ Is this the g of My Empire?!" Chapter 406 Gold "...Is this the g of the True Beginning Empire?" Robin asked suddenly as he pointed to a huge g erected in front of the army and eximed. Seeing it made him ignore even the appearance of the army, which looked like a piece of patched clothing from above. The g had apletely ck background, with a circr shape drawn on it, most of that circr figure was blue, and there were 6 scattered brown pieces in it. The borders of that circr shape radiated in golden color, and that circr figure was pierced through by a sword and a hammer. Billyughed proudly, "Haha, yeah this is our g, What do you think? Great, huh? It was who rmended it." Rubin rubbed his chin for a few seconds as he contemted the g, "¡­..this circle symbolizes thes belonging to the True Beginning Empire, the sword symbolizes the destruction of the old order and the hammer symbolizes the reform we will bring about¡­ Good. But, it kind of reminds me of my speech at the Green Hill a little bit¡­?" "Ahahaha," Caesarughed out loud, "that''s what we all told him when he showed the g but he insisted it was his idea!" *pufft* Small chuckles were heard along the tent, the g did indeed get the approval of everyone as it describes Robin''s vision, but Billy didn''t admit it until now! "Shut up, I''m the one who tranted the speech into a g, so it''s my idea!" Billy stood up and cried "And as for the uniform?" Robin wasted no time and continued with his first question, "You had time to design a g but you let the army wear 6 different colors? Look at it, it looks like an army of mercenaries andmoners. We are supposed to go to another like this? even the mortals'' primary schools have uniforms!" Old Gu stood up and put his hand on his chest, "Your Excellency, we could have standardized army uniforms of course, but these armors and weapons are the best we can offer, it is the high-quality equipment that our empires have umted over tens of thousands of years, if we put it aside for lesser quality uniforms, this will greatly harm the strength of your Exlency''s army." Robin furrowed his brows, "What happened to the divine weapons? There are many cksmiths appearing every day, especially in your me Continent, although the number of cksmiths is less than I initially expected, by my estimation, there should be at least a million divine armaments avable by today." Old Gu looked at the ground further, "Your Excellency is right, unfortunately, the profession of making divine weapons has not yet attracted enough cksmiths, and even those who have entered it are still in the learning stage and have not yet acquired enough skill to make them finish their work quickly enough, for this the total number of divine weapons has arrived Almost one million two hundred thousand. We had already started distributing weapons to them and the number of Divine Equipment users in the army had reached about four hundred thousand! but we quicklye to agree that the members of the True Beginning Empire''s army needed a full set of Divine Armor and Weapons, As arming one veteran with a full Divine Kit was better than arming dozens of ordinary soldiers. Afterpleting the calctions, we found that each elite member would need more than 16 pieces of divine equipment. That is why we stopped arming soldiers randomly and focused on creating a small army of elites first. With this mentality, we were soon able to produce an amount of divine equipment sufficient to fully arm 50,000 individuals. We used those weapons and armor to equip the special forces of the Burton family, which amounted to 35,000 Saints, and this choice was because they are the only ones among us who have real experience in major battles. We also equipped most of the Sages in Jura World as well with a total number of 15,000 Sages, bringing the total number to 50,000 soldiers, a small army of pure elites! May your Excellency have a look at them, they are standing there dressed in gold." Robin followed Old Gu''s motion towards the squad standing behind quietly, the design of the heroic armor that shimmered like gold in the sunshine, was extremely eye-catching, but that''s not all... This was the first time that Robin saw a person fully armed from his hair to his toenails with divine armaments! the golden body armors, giant shields, and long halberds at the front line were especially eye-catching And this was also the first time that he saw a battalion where Sages lined up in uniform and awaiting orders as if they were ordinary soldiers!! Even without that battalion initially releasing their auras, the pressure emitting from them forced the rest of the army to stay clear of at least two hundred meters away from them in all directions just to be able to breathe soundly. Old Gu then continued directly, "We chose the golden one because it befits the greatness of Your Majesty''s empire, I hope you won''t have anyints in this regard¡­ As for producing for the rest of the army, I''m afraid that producing a divine weapon sufficient for more than three million huge soldiers would require a few more years, even if I forced all the people of the me Continent to take up this profession¡­" "Fifty thousand, ha¡­" Robin parted his chin for a few seconds as he looked at his small golden army, then suddenly nodded, "Not bad, this battalion will be enough to scout our new destination, send them to the Space Portal, We will move now." "What? Only Them?!" Caesar shouted suddenly "Your Excellency, this battalion is indeed fully armed with the Divine Weapon and is much stronger than the rest, but they are not the only ones who can enter the battle! We can move your entire army now!!" Old Gu took a step forward and shouted Robin turned to face the rest on the wall and shook his head, "No, that''s not the problem, I''d choose an army of simr size to go first anyway, and we''d take a few thousand inscription masters and Divine Weapon smiths with us as well, after arriving we''d choose a good ce to defend and build A space portal to connect with the space portal of the imperial city here, maybe build a castle around it as our base there¡­ while the rest of the army will stay here ready for the moment the space portal opens from the other side, then they cane after us and start the real invasion." "...Can''t we all just go?" Caesar scratched his head and asked "This would be very unwise. First of all, we do not know anything about the nature of the and its inhabitants. Taking the strongest group in the army first means ease of movement and the highest survival rate. With only fifty thousand soldiers, we can upy a small ce out of sight and start erecting the space portal without being disturbed, but if we took the whole army, almost four million soldiers, this would be a huge draw to the eyes and a waste of resources and food. most of them would probably die before we know where we are... Secondly, our primary purpose in conquest is resources and not blind killing. It may be that the inhabitants of that are peaceful and do not want to fight and choose to allow us to take whatever we want by establishing trade rtions. Wouldn''t this be the most appropriate possible oue? Therefore, taking our entire army there would not only be wasting resources in vain but would also be a direct provocation to them and might waste the opportunity for peacefulmunication..." Robin shook his head again and replied "Hehe, I don''t think you should worry about the resource issue." Billy chuckled "Hmm? What do you mean?" Robin looked at him and asked Billy continued with a smile, "Ryan Bryan is back with the rest of the family from the Nihari world, guess how much energy he brought us..." "...eleven million?" Robin furrowed his brows and asked, as long as Billy asked happily, then surely that group had more sess than expected. Billy tilted his back forward slightly and spoke solemnly, "It is 37 million energy pearls." "...Really? Does that n want to make things right with me or something¡­?" Robin was shocked upon hearing the number In fact, he had decided from the beginning that he would go to the new with a rtively small army to protect him while asking for trade with the natives at the same time His asking for the 10 Million pearls from the sect was only to know when are they standing now and knowing their intentions considering him, he thought that taking ten million from them would be good enough as a test, but they actually gave away 37 million?! Chapter 407 Back To Nihari? "Honestly, I was surprised too, ording to my understanding of the Nihari world through the description I heard through you and the demons, This amount of energy pearls is sufficient to bring down the economy of the giants'' tribes, so how could the Nihari union gives it away, It was them who previously let you down and refused to cooperate with you!" Billy spoke calmly, then added, "But the doubt and overthinking did notst long as Ryan Burton soon told me that he was able to extract all these Energy pearls thanks to the sale of three space rings." "SOLD THEM WHAT?! Whose idea is this?" Robin opened his eyes at thest of them and yelled at Billy Billy jumped back a bit when he heard Robin''s shout and quickly replied, "I don''t have anything to do with this! He took the three rings in order to facilitate the transportation of all those divine talismans and weapons that are enough to sell for ten million energy pearls, he made the decision to sell the rings of his own volition, I swear!!" "THAT SON OF A--" Robin looked like he was about to go ahead and insult Ryan''s whole line of ancestors, but restricted himself at thest moment and furrowed his eyebrows for a few moments, "...that guy isn''t bad, put him in charge of the Empire''s Commerce Division!" "...Eh?!" Billy straightened in his seat and replied in surprise "Three rings won''t make much difference to the overall strength of the sect, but it will make us not worry about the avability of energy pearls for a long time¡­ Heh~ Although he ruined my original intention of this trade trip, I can''t me him for something he doesn''t know and the result is not that bad either, just tell him to write a detailed report about their trip and especially how the elders of the n had treated them since they arrived in Nihari World until they returned." Robin rubbed his chin and spoke with a slight smile. Then he came back and put his hand behind his back again and announced, "Alright, get ready, we have to move now." "Wait a moment, Your Excellency!" Victoria quickly stood up, "Can''t you tell us more about that ce we are going to? You sure know something else, right? How do we dere war on a whole world when we don''t know anything about it?" Robin pointed at her andughed loudly, "Good remark! And just like you say, I don''t know anything important about it!" "this..?" Everyone began to look at each other with obvious concern. They thought that Robin was waiting for the day to announce the details of the operation and the n to invade that alien, their main targets, and so on. At this moment, Jabba took two steps forward and spoke, "Master, can''t we just go back to Nihari?" Robin shook his head with a disappointed smile upon hearing this, "And do what in Nihari!?" "Re-subdue your sect under your role! Rescue your only son! Take control of newnds, and most importantly.. prepare for the iing invasion!!" Jabba took a few more steps and spoke with excitement and apparent anxiety Ever since he heard from Robin that he wants to go to a new and anxiety is eating him up... Has Robin lost hope in Nihari? So what will happen to his homnd? What can those muddle-headed bastards do without Robin''s help? If his master really gave up on Nihari, then its destruction is a done deal! Will he and those Demons who can to Jura really be the only survivors of Nihari?! "Hmph, I can''t re-subdue the sect without starting a direct war against the eastern region, and I don''t want to do such a thing without a strong reason¡­ I can''t invade the northern region to rescue my son either because until this moment I haven''t thought of a way to deal with those at the Emperor Realm¡­ Finally, what do I gain from invading the rest of the regions? Let''s say I spend the twenty-something iing years attacking, nning, and gaining control over newnds in Nihari, and in the end, I will have to face the same dilemma: an invasion from a stronger and a potential danger from the eastern and the northern regions. to say it bluntly, even if I took control over the other regions before the iing invasion it will be useless to me. So YOU tell me again, what do I do in Nihari?" Robin also did not mention that he actually thought of attacking and controlling the rest of the regions in Nihari in order to deplete the resources of those areas and destroy them before the invasion came, but he was met with several problems... The first of which is that the inhabitants of those areas will not stand by and watch, they will fight for their resources to the very end, so he will have to carry out a genocide in which tens of Billions of intelligent life forms will be killed, and even if he has the heart to do it, this is practically not possible in the first ce... How much manpower will he need to have in order to kill these wild numbers of intelligent life forms? and how many years will he need to do it? How much manpower will he need to have to control three regions in Nihari and defend its borders? Those three regions are tens of times bigger than Jura! Even after killing them and controlling thends, then what? How can he destroy such a massive area that no resource survives to benefit the invaders? Secondly, the sect and the northern region will not stand to watch on the side either, for sure a war will start against them in the first few months of executing this crazy n of destruction when they notice what he wants to do... Third and most important, even if he somehow carried out his n, the eastern and northern regions would still be full of resources and he could not leave them to the invaders or else it would be a breach of his oath with the All-Seeing God. In any case, getting involved in Nihari now would be apletely useless move. Then Robin quickly continued before anyone could reply, "But don''t worry Jabba, I know what you are thinking, I just requested news from the All-Seeing God to strengthen my army before the invasion began, we will have another talk about that when the timees, all right?" "...Jabba understands." The giant nodded and stood back to the side, although Robin''s words were enough to calm his anxiety, sadness was still apparent in his eyes. "The All-Seeing God..? Who is this?" Elizabeth tilted her head slightly at Billy and asked in a low voice "Shhh, that''s a big deal for you, newbie," Billy responded with a sense of superiority, then told her to look at Robin again "Hmmm, to tell the truth, I am notpletely ignorant of everything about the new. It is just that the information is not very useful... For example, I know that its name is Greend, I know that it is about twice the size of Jura, and that the age of martial arts there is about 300,000 years. I know the information I have is a bit too shallow but that is all I could get from him, but what is important for us is that the All-Seeing God said that the is not hostile to human life and that it is full of resources that will help me strengthen the army greatly, and this is all we need to know! Any other questions?" "No, Your Excellency!" Everyone replied in one breath "Good, all of you areing with me, except for Billy who will stay here to supervise the True Begining Empire as a whole and to supervise the rest of the army, Do any of you have a problem?" "No, Your Excellency!" Everyone replied in one breath Baili then added in a low voice, "Tsk~ I expected this¡­" Since he is the weakest of all the Continental Leaders, predicting who would stay behind wasn''t too difficult. "Good! Since everyone is standing still, bring out that golden battalion and move towards the Space Portal, we are moving immediately!" Chapter 408 Taking The Step *VOOOOOOO* The sound of the war horn suddenly echoed in front of the army, which is estimated to number approximately four million soldiers, igniting enthusiasm in their hearts... They will finally do something that none of their predecessors have done before. They are the ones who spent their lives thinking of defending theirnds against wars with neighboring kingdoms or empires. Some of them even had rtives who were killed in internal wars between some local nobles! But today.. they are standing shoulder to shoulder, going to conquer another world? This sounds like a fairy tale, but it is happening before their very eyes, they are steps away from getting what they want! But... "Gold Battalion, Divine cksmiths division, and Rune Masters division¡­ Advance towards the Gate, Move your butts!!" "Move, move!" ? *bam bam bam* The Golden Battalion began to turn and move along the wall, and then they were followed by a few thousand men in armor that looked bigger than them, but they all walked with the same steady steps and confident smiles barely visible from under their helmets. But those smiles of theirs had broken the hearts of millions of other soldiers! The intense enthusiasm and aspiration for what ising suddenly copsed in the army, and the rest of the four million soldiers began to look around them sadly and wondered with furrowed eyebrows and with apparent fear, ''Will they leave us behind?'' and '' Why were we gathered here then?'' or '' Will we not see that new?!'' and And many other questions that were repeated in a low voice, but that low voice was not very low when four million people spoke it at the same time... "Shut up!" Alexander used the Major Heavenly Law of the Wind Path to raise a voice and deliver it to the ears of all the soldiers, "His Majesty, His Excellency Robin Burton has decided to send the Golden Battalion, the Divine cksmiths Division, and the Rune Masters Division onto the new first in order to create a space portal. This will create a stable space channel between us and the new that will be safer for you and less expensive to transport you a lot... Continue your training and wait for your summoning time!" "Hoo!" All the soldiers shouted at once and mmed their weapons on their shields hard enough to make a thunder-like noise, excited that their hope of seeing the New World had not beenpletely extinguished. As for Robin, he ignored what was happening under the wall and watched the golden battalion as it moved further away from the city gate, then he asked in a voice heard by everyone, "I thought the gate was inside the imperial city...?" "Master, after what happened in the City of Hope, I thought that you did not want to keep the Space Portal within the city limits, so I set it up a few kilometers away from here, but I paved roads between it and the city and leveled the ground around the Space Portal, turning it into huge spaces suitable for markets and barracks too, did I make a mistake about this?" Jabba responded quickly "Hmm? Haha no no you did a good job as always Jabba, very good job! let''s go towards the Space Portal with them then, we should move as soon as possible." Robinughed and started to float How could he not understand Jabba''s train of thought? Making a direct channel between two space portals is very useful and reduces the time used for transportation, transportation costs, and the degree of stability of the space tunnel, but this works in both directions. If enemies captured a space gate in another ce and the coordinates of the space gate located inside the imperial city were to be known, a catastrophe would ur! Even if the possibility of such a thing happening was very low, the Elders within the imperial city would always be nervous about the fact that such a huge space portal was inside the city, so why would he make it inside the city in the first ce? But Robin''s flight away from the wall was interrupted after he heard a shout in Billy''s voice, "Hui, won''t Amon and the rest of the Demon Kingse? I mean... I was skeptical about why the Demon army hasn''t shown up yet but it makes sense when thinking that you want to train your human troop further and makes more sense now that you want a few to scout first, but at least Amon, Sakar, and the rest Demon Kings shoulde with us, right? they would be a huge help to us in a such unfamiliarnd!" Robin hangs in the air for about two seconds beforepleting a flight, saying, "No, the Demons won''t help this time, they have their own business to deal with, let''s go!" *swoosh* *swoosh swoosh* "....Eh?!" Billy stood in the back watching Robin and the rest move away in stupefaction ----------- Ten kilometers north of the imperial city *bzzzzzzt* Robin raised his hand from the Space Portal Control Panend looked behind him, then yelled at everyone using the Major Heavenly Law of the Wind, "I have entered the coordinates and activated the Space Portal, everything is ready for us to take the next step, but let me give you a little warning, I know most of you have used one of the space portals at least once during thest three years, all of you We are used to the secure space tunnels and instant transportation, but entering this space portal is unlike anything you''ve experienced before! Here is what will happen... After you enter the space portal, your entire body will freeze, which means all the vital processes in your body will stop for days or even weeks until you reach the final destination, only your mind will remain active, but do not worry, you will reach the other side alive and in the same condition and position in which you entered the space portal, That is why I want all of you to take a defensive position before entering the space portal, and if some of you arrive before the rest, stay in the defensive position no matter what and wait until everyone arrives, understand?" "HOO!" Everyone chanted at once, still excited but the dread of entering the space portal increased manifold after Robin''s words. Robin nodded once and then yelled again, "Good, Alexander, you lead the formation!" "Yes!" Alexander replied quickly, but before heading towards the army to lead it, it seemed as if he remembered something, so he turned back and took a few steps towards Robin, then took out a box from his space ring and passed it to Robin, "I apologize to your Excellency, Seeing you after three years and our talk about the invasion, energy training techniques, and others important topics made me forget to give you this box earlier." "Hmm? What is this?" Robin epted the box and asked "Aplete armor set! In terms of strength, thisplete armor set was made of better materials than the armor of the golden army, and in terms of appearance, although it is also golden in color it''s not like the rest, the most famous designers of the Jura participated in designing its shape to manifest your greatness. It is also lined with soft materials to make itfortable to wear as if it were regr clothes. We are sure that your Excellency will like it!" Alexander paused for a moment when he saw Robin inspecting the box then added hurriedly, "We know Your Excellency is not ustomed to wearing armor, especially a full set, but we kindly ask you to make a small exception just this time and wear it to ensure your safety after we are sure the new is safe you can take it off again if you like." "Oh? How thoughtful, It seems that you lot didn''t forget about me heh~" Robin let out a shortugh and then said, "Okay, let''s move on." Alexander nodded and then flew to stand right in front of the gate and shouted, "First Company, follow me!" *Bam Bam Bam* Alexander advanced first and entered the space portal, raising his shield as Robin rmended, then a thousand golden soldiers entered behind him Then Elizabeth, Victoria, and Caesar entered, followed by ten thousand golden soldiers, then finally Peon, Zara, and Jabba, and the rest of the Generals, and after them, the rest of the soldiers followed, and then finally the divine cksmiths and Rune Masters Division also advanced. *Deep Inhale* Robin stood alone after everyone left, his heart pounding like a hammer as he looked at the space portal''s ethereal effect His eyes were not filled with dread of the unknown or excitement resulting from the thought of what he might face like the rest of his generals and soldiers. His eyes were filled with guilt... and fright! He stood there for a few minutes helplessly, then clenched his hands and teeth until he started to bleed. Then he took the armor set out of the box and put it on quickly, not caring about its appearance or the materials in it, but from his nervousness, he put on a few pieces out of their ces and had to re-wear them while shouting in a panicked voice, "Fuck! F*ck!! F*ck!!!" "Haa... Hoo... Haa... Hoo... cheer up, it''s something you have to do... something you have to do..." After a few more minutes, he finally took an extra step and disappeared into the ethereal space¡­ Chapter 409 Rain Somewhere in the vast space -- ''Heh~ This feeling again.. the whole body freezes during the transportation process, I feel like my soul is trapped inside my body, losing the ability to do anything, even my thoughts are slower than normal, I hate it so much!'' ''But at least I am now stronger and better thanst time, the speed of my thinking now can bepared to a person at the knighthood Realm,st time my thinking was so slow that I felt that I was mentally retarded..'' ''I wonder how the rest of them will cope with the situation. This is their first long-term space flight. They must be confused now, but they will be fine..'' *... What should I do now? Who knows how long it will take to arrive at our destination... Thest time I space traveled in this way I used the Eye of Truth to research space''s major heavenlyw and managed topletely figure out the patterns of the first stage of the major heavenlyw of space and arge part of a second stage of the major heavenlyw of space, using them as a foundation, I managed toplete a technique to use the first and second grads in Nihari... Shall I do it again?'' Hmmm, the use of the Eyes of Truth exhausted all my energy and brought me to Nihari helpless like a newborn, it was my good luck that no one wanted to deal with me at that point or I would have been long gone, but this time I will not go this Greend alone and my enemies will not be just a beast passing by chance or a giant who wants to gain some benefits from me, this is the real deal! Maybe I shouldn''t, Who knows what will happen when we appear there for the first time, we might face a huge battle the moment we stop foot on that! ...Nah, the possibility of the happening is extremely slim, but still... Would it be a good idea to get an entire army to another world when I''m in such a weak state?'' ~Glow~ ''...Alexander, Caesar, and the rest will be in their best condition, they can lead the army if something bad happens, hmm, well, I''m not used to missing opportunities, I will take a look at the third stage of the major heavenlyw of space, there is no better ce to see the space patterns clearly as in here, I can''t let this chance slip away.'' ''..... It waspleted! I memorized the patterns of the third stage of the major heavenlyw of space by heart, I could easily make a technique to practiceter on, this would undoubtedly be among the most powerful weapons in the arsenal of the True Beginning Empire!* ''This is amazing... Just by seeing those patterns, I can feel how powerful The Third stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Space really is. Until now, I used the first two stages to speed up attacks or create divine equipment such as the space rings, my ck Spear, or Alexander''s gray bow, but with the third stage with me now I feel that I can double these properties, all I need is some time and effort and I will make many wonderful applications using it!... But not now.'' ''...How long have I spent until I discovered the third stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Space? I feel like it''s been moments and years at the same time... I wonder if we''re any closer to our destination yet.'' ''What should I do now? Should I try researching the fourth stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Space? There are only a fewws around me, some as clear as space and light, and some I don''t know what it is yet, even their first stages are very vague, I see them but I don''t understand them and I can''t memorize them... forget it, searching the fourth stage for anything It would be a waste of time and effort before I reached the third stage of the Master Law of The Truth, and being preupied with those iprehensiblews would do me no good either..'' ''Should I research the major heavenlyw of light then? I didn''t get a chance to catch a glimpse of itst time, I was busy with spacew because I thought it would serve me better, this is a good opportunity to learn about thew of light! Ahh, I''m starting to feel hungry~ Researching the third stage of the Heavenly Major Law of Space wiped out arge portion of the energy in my body..'' ''Heh~ If I start studying the Law of Light now, I won''t be able to finish the first stage of it before I''mpletely exhausted, it is better to have some energy to lead my troops in that Greend. enough researching for this trip, and I''ll shut down my senses for the rest of it.'' -turn off- ----------------------- *VROOOOM* "His Excellency hasnded, His Excellency hasnded, he is right here next to me!!" "He finally arrived?! Protect him!" Robin stood quietly, still not fully regained consciousness yet, all he saw were people dressed in gold with pinched features on their faces, quickly approaching him, and soon they turned around with their backs towards him and the shields outward, and some of them began to fly and raise the shields above him, forming a Small dome around him like a turtle''s house Everything happened quickly, Robin didn''t know what to say, he didn''t even know what was going on, and he didn''t even have time to recognize how hungry and weak he feels, he shook his head hard to regain his bnce faster, and finally asked, "What''s going on here?!" "Cht Khazaaaaaaaa!!" *BOOM* *boom boom boom boom* *PAA PAA PAA PAA PAA PAA* "AAAHHHH!!" As Robin regained his sense of hearing, he began to absorb new sounds entering his ear, sounds that at the beginning sound like an explosion, but when if one paid close attention, they seem closer to the sound of bones shattering! "What the hell is going on outside? why are you surrounding me like that? Someone tell me!!" Robin started pushing the soldiers around him, trying to catch a glimpse of what was going on outside, but he found great resistance "Your Excellency please stay put until one of the generalses to rify things for you, we don''t know what would happen if we opened up a window for you, please stay within the circle and allow us to protect you." One of the sages around him shouted with panicked, yet determined The rest of the sages around Robin nodded, they were ready to defend this little dome with their lives "Motherf*cker you dare refuse a direct order from me?! Get lost and let me see!!" Robin used his Strength Divine Tattoo and kicked the person standing in front of him with enough force to drive him away without hurting him Finally, a scene that appeared to being out directly from a nightmare unfolded in front of him... He saw the sky raining bodies. Chapter 410 Madness *PAA PAA PAA PAA* *BOOM* "AAAHHHHH!!!!" Robin stood with his eyes wide open as he saw a scene that seemed as if he hade out directly from the dream world. The ce where Robin and his armynded was a low ground surrounded by heights on three sides and open on one side only. It appeared like a * U * shape, with mounds surrounding then from the three sides There are people whoe running from the three high sides and jump over Robin''s army without an iota of hesitation, some with spears, some with bricks, and some of them have nothing but their fangs to show... The height is simply too high. This is not just a jump in order to take advantage of the height of the surrounding ground to gain more momentum, but this is just suicide! Most of them fall freely on top of the soldiers of the Golden Battalion, hoping to kill a few soldiers from their fall The Golden Battalion is made up of elites who all are Saints or Sages, and they are armored from their hair to the soles of their nails with divine armaments. Indeed, the fall of those individuals of this height gives them enough momentum to kill whoever theynd on their head, but unfortunately for them, this did not happen... They all fall, causing a big explosion, and their body parts are scattered everywhere, but there is no harm done to the golden battalion except that their shields began to turn green instead of golden... Every moment that passes, Robin''s eyes open more, as if his eyeballs want to jump out of his face. ''What is going on here?'' They have just arrived but they are being treated like eternal enemies that must be eliminated at all costs! Robin focused more on the *rain* that didn''t stop for a moment... These individuals have a human-like physique, almost simr to the humans on Jura, but there are very visible differences that can be identified even during their free fall. Their skin color is white,pletely white as the color of milk, and from the repeated body explosions that were happening in front of his eyes he could tell that their blood and flesh were as green as leaves They wear *clothes* of tree leaves, but each one of them wears them in apletely different way, these clothes did not seem to cover the private parts and genitals as humans and other intelligent beings do, but rather just a way to look different from the rest of their species What is worse, they don''t seem to have genitals at all, can they hide them inside their bodies like reptiles..?! As for their face and bodily features, they look identical! *swoosh* "Your Excellency, you have finally arrived!" Alexander came flying in to make sure that the shouting of the soldiers just before was correct and that Robin had arrived, then he looked behind him and shouted at the top of his voice, "His Excellency is really here, all of you, Retreat two hundred steps quickly, His Excellency must be right in our midst!" "Huh!" The Golden battalion soldiers shouted and started to take steps back hurriedly, but they didn''t forget to deal with the rain of corpses. With one hand holding the divine shield held upwards and the other holding a sword or spear beheading whoever came down alive, the fifty thousand soldiers retreated within a few seconds in an orderly fashion, cing Robin right in their midst. "Alexander, what is going on? How did you get to this situation? Have you been here for weeks or something? What did you do during my absence, you bastards? Didn''t we agree to try a peaceful solution first?!" Robin eximed suddenly, That was the only exnation he coulde up with What would make these creatures attack them in this suicidal way? If Alexander had told him now that they had ughtered their children and fed them to dogs before their very eyes, he would have said that he was a liar, even that could not have made those locals so angry!! "Your Excellency, I swear we didn''t do anything, Your Excellency is only an hourte, I can bring you Caesar to assure you of this!" Alexander responded quickly "An hour? In one hour you guys seeded in pissing off these locals to the point ofmitting suicide in order to kill us? Are you f*cking kidding me right now?!" Robin shouted again "I swear this is exactly what happened! I will tell every thing from the start... After I and the first group arrived here we stood our ces waiting for you and the rest of the army as your Excellency ordered, we didn''t take a step from our original ces, Ten minutes after our first group arrived, these creatures started jumping over us without warning. We did not even exchange two words with them! At first, it was one of them, then ten of them jumped together, then twenty, and with each passing minute their numbers increased until they reached what your excellency sees now, and we did not want to move from our ce before Your Excellency arrived safely first and protected you... Please give us your orders, shall we retreat? Shall we try tomunicate? Should we attack them? Should we fly away? What Should we do?! We cannot stay like this forever!" Alexander spoke quickly The soldiers'' energy is not unlimited, and those suicidal attacks are not weak, they may not harm directly now, but with every second that passes the golden battalion members get more and more tired from using their energy and divine weapons to defend themselves... If in a normal, face-to-face war, the soldiers would rotate among themselves and reservists pushed in to give the other soldiers a chance to rest and replenish their energies, but now they are surrounded by high mounds and all of them are under attack, where and when will they rest?! And the most important thing is that those creatures that jump over them do not appear to be soldiers, rather they do not seem to be strong at all, some of them do not even emit any energy, they are mostly just peasants! He could of course take measures to defend against them and kill off these creatures, but killing this level of enemies wouldn''t do them any good, on the contrary, it would only drain them over time¡­ For how long could his protective measures withstand this waterfall of bodies? They are just peasants indeed, but if this ispared to the Jura, and thinking about the speed with which they gathered here and started their attacks, then surely there are billions of them on the, and maybe not that far away either. Will they remain in his ce until they alle and jump over them as well? "DAMMIT!!" Robin kicked a local''s thigh under his foot, "This is the second time he''s done it to me, first he sends me to a that has monstrous gravitational attraction without a warning and now he sends me to a where all the locals are crazy? Now I feel he is just messing with me!!" "Your Excellency..?!" Alexander yelled again, reminding Robin of the situation, they have been facing this situation for over an hour now, and they already thought of everything that crossed Robin''s mind They felt helpless when thinking about it, especially the four continental rulers, for the first time they felt that it is a good thing that the tough decisions aren''t for them to take "Damn it, damn it, DAMN IT!!!" Robin continued to crazily kick the white locals'' shreds around for a few seconds, sending panic into the hearts of Alexander and the rest of the sage-level soldiers who surrounded him to protect him. Then he looked up at Alexander, panting, "You say retreat or try tomunicate? Should we retreat to where andmunicate with whom?! We don''t have a base to go back to and we can''t retune to Jura for obvious reasons, as formunications, These creatures clearly don''t know what the reason is. there is only one route ahead of us we will attack! If they are going to treat us with madness, I will show them the real madness! PUSH FORWARD!!!" Chapter 411 Dread "Alexander, take a few Sages who cultivate the Major Heavenly Law of Wind and scout the area around us, you should find a vast opennd or a high-defensible position near here, I need to hear good news from you very soon!" Robin pointed towards Alexander and issued his orders "Yes!" Alexander heard the matter and immediately responded and started calling out the names of certain people to apany him "Victoria, you and those who cultivate the Major Heavenly Law of Water, move towards the battalion edge on the four sides, then change the formation from the square to an ellipse, I will count on your ice walls to keep them away. Victoria¡­ if one of those things manages to break through the formation, you will be held responsible in front of me!" Robin shouted toward Victoria who was already busy organizing the defense, Before turning his face and turning in another direction, "Old Gu, move the troops who can use the mes to line up second after the water forces, you will be responsible for defending the sky of the army, if any son of a bitch jumps over the first line somehow, you should be there to turn him into ashes! ..Peon, takemand of all those who cultivate the Major Heavenly Law of Wind, you don''t have to stick to a specific position in the formation, you will be the longitudinal arm of the army, attack at long range, and don''t care for defense, but don''t step out of the formation while doing so! And all of you... the protection of the Divine cksmiths division and The Rune Masters division is your highest priority, die to protect them if you must, none of them is allowed to have a tiny scratch, understood?!" Old Gu, Victoria, and Peon looked at Robin and nodded, they didn''t understand why they had to change formations like this after the formation sessfully held back the enemies for more than an hour, but they started to follow orders anyway. "Elizabeth, the only exit in front of us ispletely blocked by huge trees, use the Major Heavenly Law of thes with half of your troops and move those trees aside, while concentrating the other half of your troops to protect the ground below us, understood?" "Protecting the ground? Can''t we just fly from here?" Elizabeth looked at Robin and asked "Do what I say!" Robin shouted at her with furrowed eyebrows Elizabeth sighed, then nodded without adding another word, and began to move the Major Heavenly Law of thes'' users to their new positions. In the few minutes that followed Robin''s instructions, the army did not move one step from its ce as a whole, but internally it seemed to be in devastating chaos, each one of them wanted to go to his new location, but the final result showed that the external appearance did not reflect what was really happening... Within just five minutes every one of the fifty thousand soldiers took their new position with extreme precision! When Robin saw that everything was done as he wished, he used the Master Wind Law to quietly transmit his voice to everyone, shouting, "Come forward!!" *PAA PAA PAA* The golden army moved forward towards the exit at a steady pace, each division doing its job perfectly, and in just a few seconds they got to the two hundred steps point that the army had retreated in order to protect Robin, and started advancing further towards the onlywnd exit. *TRRIIICHH* Elizabeth and the rest of the Major Heavenly Law of thes users also started doing their work, the huge trees and tangled vines that were blocking the exit started to move to the side as if to make way for the army to cross, but a strange sight appeared in their ce... Tens of thousands of those milky white humanoid creatures were exposed before them, and their numbers were only increasing with every tree that moves from its ce!! *thump* Everyone in the golden battalion was focusing on the scene before their eyes with an ugly expression In fact, the only one who didn''t seem affected was Robin. Why was the attack on the army in this suicidal form and from above only? Why didn''t these creaturese down from the mountain and just attack them? Rather, why did they not use the low entrance after they attacked for about an hour and lost thousands of their own, knowing that this method would not gain them anything? Rather, Why are most of them all mortals? just a few of them were as strong as an energy foundation expert, some were even as strong as a low-level knight, but that''s it! Robin could easily determine this from the few creatures he managed to gaze upon for a moment with his eye of Truth before they explode, and from the fact that none of them can fly... Is it possible that such a huge army hade to attack them for an HOUR, and there was not a single strong warrior among them?! Many questions hit Robin''s head like a hammer as he kicked the body parts of those creatures a while ago, trying to figure out what the hell these things are trying to do! In the end, only one answer was roaring in his mind... If these creatures are notpletely mentally retarded that want to die, then the one and only answer is that a trap of some kind is being prepared around them and they use this method to keep them upied. And now seeing those numbers of the angry milky white humanoid creatures waiting patiently behind the trees assured him of his previous assumptions... Those creatures are definitely not mentally retarded!! "Elizabeth, don''t just focus on pushing the trees away, have those trees attack them before you move them, You must reduce their numbers as much as possible before colliding with them." Robin suddenly shouted "Alright!" Elizabeth understood his meaning without another word and began to give orders "HOGAROOOOOO!!!" Without warning, the white humanoid creatures charged toward the golden battalion at full speed with their white eyes punctuated by green veins, and a face that appeared to be itching for a fight to the death... Dread began to enter the hearts of the golden army. Chapter 412 Gold And Milk "GHRAAAAA!!!" "KISHRAK SOOO!!!" The reactions of the members of the Golden Battalion varied between fear, stupefaction, and even a hint of anger when they saw hordes of the humanoid white creaturesing at them like a river that was finally unblocked Just moments ago they were thinking about how stupid these white humanoid creatures are to die such a pointless death! But seeing this, their expression turned extremely ugly, not because of how strong the enemy is, but because they started thinking that maybe the stupid side during thest hour wasn''t their enemy after all... With just a few giant trees that the users of the Major Heavenly Law of nts managed to uproot, tens of thousands of enemies were visible, and even as they hurried at them they couldn''t see an end to their numbers, there are much more of them still hiding But even knowing this, the Golden Battalion members continued to advance at the same pace without stopping. And soon, the two sides collided. *BOOM* *PAA PAA PAA* The walls and thorns of ice met the iing humanoid white creatures'' hordes and were able to instantly stop their advance and even managed to push them back a little. Those who were unfortunate enough to be at the first few raws were either crushed by the stampede from behind or pierced by the ice thorns in front of them While those in the back weren''t in a much better situation, whoever tried to jump over the moving ice walls and thorns was met with me arrows that turned them into ashes before they reached the ground again. Even those who were far away from the golden battalion weren''t let off, hurricanes and wind ds float randomly killing unknown numbers of them in no time. The golden army, slowly but surely, began to move away from its previous position between the three mounds, and the suicidal attacks that came upon them from above gradually decreased until they finally stopped, but their back was not protected either... When the humanoid white creatures on the mounds found their presence above was of no use anymore so they began to climb down to participate in the battle, their overwhelming numbers covered the mountain from top to bottom turning itpletely into a milky white color! In the blink of an eye, the Golden Battalion found themselves surrounded from the front and the rear. Only the Heavenly nt Law users adjusted the scales a bit after they joined the battle... As Robinmanded, the Major Heavenly Law of nt users split into two halves, the first dedicated to protecting the ground under the golden battalion... and the second half was pushing the trees aside to make way for the army and at the same time were using those trees and its roots as a long-range attack to block the iing enemy hordes Only with the cooperation of the wind attacks from above and the giant tree roots from below did the pressure on the golden battalion decrease somewhat. About half an hour passed since Robin gave the order to advance, but it seemed like a whole day... So far not a single soldier has been killed, although it is a great morale boost for them, not a single one among them has rested for a moment, even the divine cksmiths and inscription masters got themselves busy throwing out attacks! The golden army has break out of the siege of the Three mounds sessfully, but it fell into another kind of siege, now they were attacked from all sides without a chance to breath Every time a soldier of the golden battalion attacked or even defends he would kill dozens of the humanoid white creatures, but their numbers didn''t decrease at all but increased instead Yes, increased! with every passing second thousand of humanoid white creatures woulde running from the forest, it''s almost like when one of them dies, two would appear! They attacked without a specific n and any fear of death as if they didn''t know what death even means. If it weren''t for the Golden battalion entirely made up of Saints and Sages who have a high ability to control their emotions, some of them might have already copsed under this enormous pressure. Quite simply, a bird''s eye view from above would see what is going on as a piece of gold swimming in a sea of milk!! But with fire and ice flying attacks, tree roots sprouting everywhere, wind des, and tornados appearing and disappearing momentarily... It was epic, to say the least. *VROOOM* At this moment a huge tornado rapidly approached the golden battalion storming hundreds of humanoid white creatures on its way, until it reached the golden battalion, Alexander quickly emerged from the tornado, and shouted in a loud voice, "Your Excellency, we have found a hill ten kilometers to the northwest, If we climb it sessfully, it will be a suitable headquarters for the army, I will lead the way there." Robin nodded and then raised his voice, "You heard him, follow that tornado!" *PAAM PAAM PAAM* After hearing the orders, Victoria moved the forces she controls to get in behind the huge tornado that Alexander and the rest of the Sages had created, but the epic scene itself didn''t change much. Everyone was focused on their role, and every man and woman in the golden battalion focused on getting to the hill to save their lives. Except for Robin... He lookedpletely absent-minded and looked up at the sky with furrowed eyebrows. "Dad, what''s wrong? Where are you looking? We need you to stand tall and set an example to the rest, You are worrying everyone... Can I help with something?" Zara spoke in a worried voice as he pulled up Robin''s cloak Anyone can worry or feel fear or stress, but not Robin! He is a divine figure in everyone''s hearts. If they find him standing lost and distracted in this kind of situation, what will happen to their morale? Robin lowered his head with a smile and patted Zara''s head, "Don''t worry honey, just stay ready and wait by my side until I need help, okay?" "En." Zara nodded, her eyebrows still a little knotted as she watched her father turn back to look at the sky again... Robin undoubtedly looked very worried... and he was! The All-Seeing God told him that this should have experts in the Sagehood realm, where are they? Where are even the Saints? The strongest of all who attacked until now had strength equal to level 20, which means he is only a knight! It is impossible that there is this huge number of energy foundations and knighthood realm cultivators, and there is not a single saint between them... Secondly, who moves them and gives them orders? The fall of those humanoid white creatures from the top of the mounds in this suicidal manner was undoubtedly to move Robin''s army from their ce and push them to another, more dangerous spot. This was clear as day, and Robin knew they were most likely waking into a trap, but it was inevitable... If he remained in his ce and received those suicidal attacks none stop, his forces would have been exhausted sooner orter no matter what he does. But what was that *more dangerous* ce that these creatures were trying to push them into? Did they want to attack them in open ground, as is happening now, or did they want them to fly and attack them mid-flight somehow? Those humanoid white creatures that were hiding behind the trees, was that the trap he was anticipating? Well, if Robin''s army had entered the forest and were attacked in such a manner, they would have suffered huge losses... But where are the saints and sages? Is there still another trap? Come to think of it, the proper action against those suicide attacks was for the battalion to fly up to engage them head-on, and not to advance on the ground like h ordered to, is this the real trap? Was it during the flight..!? ''Could it be that they can''t fly at all and I''m over thinking? ..No, It''s not like Nihari, the codintions here is suitablet for flight, Alexander and the rest are flying with no problems, if they have sages they should be able to fly too...'' If he gave orders to the Golden Battalion to fly now, would those experts appear? What trick will they use against them? Do they have some hidden weapon to use against them in mid-air? Will he have the power to fend them off by then? He wasn''t afraid about Alexander and the other 9 sages flying with him, if they do have a trap to use mid-air they wouldn''t activate it on a few targets and make it useless by alerting the rest Questions were elerating in Robin''s head non-stop, but in the end, he decided to stay on the ground and continue crawling towards that hill as he was. Thinking about this, Robin''s face began to twist with rage... What the hell is wrong with this?! Chapter 413 Fierce Enemy *BOOM BOOM BOOM* *SLAAACH* An hour has passed since Alexander returned to the army and changed their course towards the hill... The hill that was only ten kilometers away, an army of this level is supposed to reach in a few minutes even on foot, but they had yet to climb over! Along the way the Golden Battalion had to stop more than once due to the huge number of humanoid white creatures, even with the intense massacre still taking ce, The humanoid white creatures were still popping up from everywhere like ants Even as Major Heavenly Law of nt users opened the way around the army continuously by removing the giant trees to clear the view around them to have a clearer grasp of the situation, they still hadn''t seen thest of these humanoid white creatures yet, the ce was covered in white instead of green instead As far as the eye can see, nothing can be seen except for the heads of these humanoid white creatures, and their bright white eyes filled with green veins.. even their eyes look angry at them!! It happened more than once that these white human creatures jumped on top of each other and made walls of their bodies to stop Robin''s army from moving forward, and they seeded in that. In those short minutes in which they had to stop the army, walls of bodies and corpses were created around them and surrounded thempletely. If they had remained standing in their ce more, the losses would have been too heavy... The way those humanoid white creatures used to attack did not seem like they wanted to arrest the golden battalion or prevent them from doing something, they came for annihtion. Facing this situation, Robin had nothing to do but order Alexander, Elizabeth, and the rest of the continental rulers to use the Divine Decree Incarnation Technique to forcibly open a path through this river of bodys and corpses in front of them He knew how much this technique presses on their bodies and drains their life energy, as he has not modified it for them yet to prevent all its issues, but he and the four continental rulers knew that there was no other solution. But in order to prevent more walls of corpses and bodies from forming, Robin appointed Jabba and Caesar to head two squads of Sages and ordered them to get out of the elliptical formation to act as the arms of the army. They both immediately understood the significance of this and neither of them argued that this was too dangerous, they took their men and jumped out of the lineup, and moved immediately using everything they had to make a way for the army, or at least kill as many of them as they could before reaching the main body of the army, preventing their numbers to bet high enough to make those walls again The death me erupted like an epidemic spreading everywhere as Caesar waved his golden halberd like a crazy man, and heads andnds exploded under the Major Heavenly Law of Gravity. Caesar and Jabba moved behind them dozens of Sages as if they were two worms gnawing at a piece of white cheese! ...The minutes passed like hours... Thanks to the efforts of Jabba and Caesar and their soldiers, the army approached faster to the hill and did not stop again, but set their feet on the beginning of the slope that leads to the top. The hill really deserves to be the choice of someone like Alexander and deserves to be described as a strategic ce, there was one way to the top, and on the other side, there was a steep cliff that could not be climbed, although the road up was a little wide and still allowed the humanoid white creatures to besiege them from all directions, at least as long as they climbed to the highest point of the hill their backs would be secure and their defense would be rxed by much. But the highest point of the hill seemed to be farther than the gates of Hell. No one remembers how many have been killed so far, hundreds of thousands are no longer a number that can describe the number of the dead humanoid white creatures, the golden battalion is now literally walking over corpses and no longer touches the ground of the Even one of the soldiers in the Golden Battalion said jokingly as he stabbed one of the humanoid white creatures, "We don''t have to get to the hill. If we stand still for a few minutes, we''ll find ourselves on top of a hill! Hahaha!" Robin did not know whether tough or cry after hearing this sentence. The meaning behind the soldier''s words was clear, the bodies of those humanoid white creatures are sufficient to form a hill, and he really did not lie about this... Zara took a few steps forward and was about to rebuke that saint soldier, so how could he belittle a life-and-death battle and tell jokes? The battle was going in their favor, for now, but they were walking on thin ice, facing this kind of fearless enemy meant they can''t be intimidated to flee or surrender If they were exhausted or let their guard down for even a moment the who does the killing won''t be them anymore... But Robin stopped her, shaking his head. Telling ck jokes in crises is better than freaking out and waiting for death. And they were really not far from death, the forces of the Golden Battalion were clearly fading and getting weaker with every passing minute. Their enemies were not strong, but they were many, and they had a bizarre desire to die... All the front rows of those humanoid white creatures were running towards the spears of the golden battalion as if they wanted to fill the spear with corpses to make it heavy and fall from the hand of the soldier! Who would think this way?! If it weren''t for all of them armed with 16 pieces of divine armaments, they wouldn''t have held their ground until now, even though they were all Saints and Sages!! What goddamn n are those white beings following? Rather, who convinced them to implement it and what did he say to motivate them to this level? Do these creaturesck the survival instinct that is the basis of all living things?! It is clear that these humanoid white creatures attack for the purpose of death. Either the general who leads them wants to reduce the numbers of his army, and this is unlikely, or... he sacrifices them in exchange for weakening the Golden Battalion? There is no other exnation for what is happening!! Well, they are already visibly weakened, the attacks they used to kill a hundred humanoid white creatures would now kill fifty or so, and they already crossed about 25% of the way up the hill, if they got up there then they would be able to take their breath again If the enemy general really wants to weaken them then the next step would be... "Your Excellency, quickly look towards the hill!!" "Hmm?" Robin lifted his head up and immediately saw what he was afraid of, "Oh no..." *BOOOOM* Chapter 414 Trap "AAAHHH!!" "Damn, where did this attacke from?!" "Bid brother! Big brother, please hold on, don''t you dare die!!!" An extremely powerful attack wave came out of nowhere, striking the right area of the golden battalion, devastating itpletely, tens of golden armored corpses were scattered everywhere, and hundreds of injured soldiers were thrown away by the shock wave. With one quick attack that took a few parts of an instant, the golden battalion has shed blood for the first time. The oval formation that had maintained its solidity for more than ten kilometers, killing hundreds of thousands of the humanoid white creatures on its way, disintegrated for the first time, and the hordes of the humanoid white creatures on the ground began to prate the formation from that side. As for Robin, he focused his shaky eyes upward, but this time he did not find the blue sky, but rather it turned white and green after more than twenty thousand of these humanoid white creatures appeared, all floating in the air! He saw everything, from the moment they appeared until they shot their attacks, he saw it! But what attracted his attention the most is that some of them are slightly pinkish in color and those were using the different fire path minorws to attack... some are slightly blue in color and were using ice and water-rted attacks... others are slightly grayish in color and were using wind path attacks, and many others white color variants, Each of them attacked by one of the elements found in nature ''This is the trop?'' this question exploded in Robin''s head after his initial shook, the possibility itself that the trap existed wasn''t out of Robin''s expectations, but what is happening now was something he never imagined. It is clear that the white creatures took advantage of the fact that Robin and his army were going toward the hill and hid behind its shard cliff, and when they got close to a distance that allowed them to attack by surprise, they did not miss the opportunity! But how? It is clear that this trap was not present from the beginning, as Alexander and the rest lost about an hour trapped between the three mountains and then about another half hour advancing blindly without a clear destination, even when Alexander came with the good news about the existence of an easily defendable hill near them and They headed towards it, those humanoid white creatures didn''t know where they were going until they got too close to the hill! ''Were the suicide attacks from the Three Mounds to test the waters and see the limits of the Golden Army''s strength? Was the attack all the way to wear us out? Since when are there twenty thousand saints and sages roaming around us? Did they wait until they were close to the hill and then hide behind it? Why weren''t they spotted when they obviously moved a lot around them?!'' ''Who is leading this army? What kind of vision and high efficiency does their leader have? I feel... I feel that someone is watching the battle from above as if he is ying chess!'' Drops of cold sweat started pouring down Robin''s forehead. For the first time since entering this world, he started to feel really anxious. Robin is not the kind who regrets spilled milk, but rather learns from his mistake if he made one and considers the mistake a lesson for his future But today... he felt deep regret. He regretted not because he came to this, not because he felt weaker than the enemy''s leader... But because he did not bring his entire damn army with him!! *boom boom boom* Another round of attacks rained down on the golden battalion from above, but this time they randomly attacked all over the formation Once again, dozens of golden battalion soldiers were killed and many were blown away from their spot, although this number did not seem much, it was enough to create many holes in the formation, and distract the rest of the golden battalion soldiers to look up, ignoring the danger from the sides. "Quickly fill in the holes in the formation you bastards, do you want to die here? F*CK OFF, you white piece of shit!!" Caesar shouted at the soldiers who no longer knew whether to push their shields up or down and at the same time he was killing a few white humanoid white creatures that had arrived next to him They arrived at where he was standing and attacked him... He was standing near the center of the formation! This is how far they got in! After two sessive attacks from above, the formation was in taters with too much halls it in, and the defense in front of thend hordes of the humanoid white creatures was greatly reduced, which made them infiltrate deep into the formation with no one taking them seriously, as all eyes were up. "ARGHH! Your Excellency, they are trying to pierce the ground below us using tree roots, if they manage to do it then the entire formation will be destroyed, we will have no ground to stand on!!" Elizabeth quickly shouted, only now did she understand why Robin asked to focus half of the Major Heavenly Law of nt users on protecting the ground below them! "Your Excellency, this cannot continue, what should we do? Please give me your permission to attack them!" Alexander shouted at Robin, he had already stopped midair within his tornado after the golden battalion stopped his track, wanting to do something about it but needing the General''s permission first, in this case, Robin''s. Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly while still looking up. Alexander''s question was clear. Even with the advantage of numbers still on their side with 50,000 saints and sage on Robin''s side while only 20,000 or so on theirs, they cannot attack such an enemy directly while they are on the ground. The range is on the side of the enemies because gravity is with them, Fighting them like this will not lead to anything good even if their numbers arerger and everyone knows that. So, Alexander was asking permission to fly the army and engage the enemy head-on in an aerial battle! This is logical... The trap that Robin feared has already appeared. If Robin''s army had flown previously, they would have been surrounded in the air and they would have been attacked from every side without a means of defense or a ce to protect their backs. But now that the hidden enemy has appeared, they can finally abandon the ground and attack directly, and they wouldn''t worry anymore about defending the ground against the roots attacks or about destroying the formation Fifty thousand saints and sages armed with divine weapons and talismans, against twenty thousand enemies who wear nothing but tree leaves, what could possibly go wrong? His army can ALL fly and this is one of their biggest advantages, They can just annihte their strong enemies in an aerial battle and then shower the ground with attacks to annihte the rest! But... His bad feeling about flying has not left him yet. Chapter 415 Dome "Zara, how many Major Heavenly Law of Life users are in our ranks?" Robin quickly looked beside him and asked Zara was stunned by the question that came out of nowhere, but she quickly replied anyway, "We have a thousand or so saints and sages who built their pirs using the Major Heavenly Law of Life... But if we added my former Life legion soldiers with the Sacred Tree Empire army forces who learned the Major Heavenly Law of Life and could only use the first stage of it, there are currently about two thousand Life Master Law users." *boom boom boom boom* A third wave of attacks started from above, iming the lives of a few dozen golden battalion soldiers in the process again while killing even more of the humanoid white creatures ground troops who prated deep into the golden battalion formation "Two thousand? Very good! Old Gu, I want you to cooperate with Zara, and assign enough Heavenly Major Law of Fire users to help a thousand Heavenly Major Law of Life users create a protective white fire dome around us, don''t bother with individual attack or defense right now, focus on strengthening the dome with all your might. Everyone else, protect them!" Robin shouted at Old Gu,pletely ignoring the impact of the chain of attacks from above "...?! Yes." Old Gu never expected this order, doesn''t this mean that Robin intends to stay on the ground? They will hold their ground in the midst of these circumstances?! Even Elizabeth, Victoria, and the rest of the high level figures in the army furrowed their brows upon hearing Robin''s orders to Old Gu, but they didn''t say anything... Life forces and Fire forces started charging towards the golden battalion formation boundary, some of them started to randomly produce huge amounts of white mes and some of them started to produce green mystical energy that slowly began to merge with the white mes. Meanwhile, the battle around them reached its climax as the Wind forces and Water forces of the golden battalion engaged with the humanoid white creatures in the ground to protect the Life forces and Fire forcesplete the White me Dome, while at the same time keeping an eye for the intense energy attacking from above The elliptical formation waspletely ruined, chaos quickly ensued everywhere and the fight became one-on-one... The faces of the Wind and Water users quickly turned a dark blue color, suggestive of suffocation due to their bodiescking oxygen, the intensity of the battle didn''t even leave them time to breathe! The Divine cksmiths and Inscription Masters divisions gathered together near Robin forming what looked like a golden ball, with no one protecting them other than the Divine armors and shields covering them! But this missy situation didn''tst long either, with such huge numbers of Life forces and Fire forces working together, the lower walls of the white me dome didn''t take long until they started forming. *VROOOM* After two more rounds of intense attacksing from above, the thousand Life Heavenly Major Law users managed to create the me Dome with the help of four thousand Fire Heavenly Major Law users. "Alexander, bring your men and enter the dome quickly!" Robin yelled when the dome was finallypleted and gestured to Zara to open a breach for Alexander and the rest of his men to enter. Then, he took out his ck spear from the space ring and started shooting an energy spear toward Alexander and hispanions! Alexander had a major role in mitigating the attack on the army below, when he heard Robin''s order he gritted his teeth and activated the Divine Decree Incarnation Technique again and attacked the flying humanoid white creatures, trying to distract them, and he even seeded with the rest of the sages beside him in killing a few enemies But in the end, They were only a few sages against twenty thousand Saints and sages. Alexander quickly umted numerous injuries and almost died several times, six sages of his followers were killed, and soon Alexander and those who were still alive of his followers found themselves surrounded from all sides, death was almost certain now. Until they saw a small gap in the siege made by dozens of energy spearsing from below, Alexander didn''t think twice, he quickly put all his effort and fought his way towards the white dome with the rest of his followers, not looking back. His descent did not bear the majesty and prestige of someone of his stature, rather he quickly descended to the ground and embraced it like a meteor, after the heated battle above he didn''t even have enough strength to fly properly! Although he was happy to finally see the ground and return to take shelter with the group, he was not in a good mood at all, "Hooof.. hoof... hoof... I don''t understand... I don''t understand at all... We are fifty thousand armed elites with divine weapons from head to toe while they are only twenty thousand And they don''t carry any real weapons on them, why can''t we just fly and kill them all? Why do we have to hide here? Give me the army and I guarantee to annihte everyone around us for you, just give me three hours and it will be done, no, two hours are enough!" *boom boom boom boom* "AAHHHH" "KALAASH" Alexander''s shout was covered by the sound of explosionsing down on the dome from outside, and the sound of death cries from the humanoid white creatures who were trapped inside the dome and are now being ughtered... However, everyone inside the dome heard him, and they all nced at Robin, even Caesar, Peon, and Zara looked at him... All waiting for a convincing reply! Theiring to this hostile or the fact that the rest of the entire army didn''te with them could be said to be beyond Robin''s control since he knew nothing about the hostile nature of the ce, but staying onnd in such an exposed ce when they can just engage the enemy and get it over with? With no way to get back to Jura while the surroundings are getting crazier with every passing minute, they are now like fish on a cutting board, silently waiting for death, some of them are already beginning to resign themselves to the fait apli. But if they had to fall, at least they should fall fighting with all their might! Given the strength of the golden battalion, they all know that they can take most of those bastards with them to the grave before exhaustionpletely possesses them, and who knows, they may scare the rest of the enemies and leave them alone after that! But staying inside a dome and covering up like a turtle in face of such an enemy?! After killing the groups of enemies inside, many members of the Golden Corps will be able to rest, but what about the me, life, and nt troops? Especially the nt Major Heavenly Law users who were put in charge of protecting the earth and preventing attacks from below, blue veins could be seen almost jumping out of their necks from the pressure they are facing, how long could they endure?! What is happening now is illogical by all standards, whether it is about this damn or in terms of Robin''s cowardly decisions! Watching and hearing everyone, Rubin took a few steps towards Alexander, extended his hand, and grabbed the top of his golden shield, then shouted at his face, "Alexander Levan, since you are so smart and you think you can do a better job then tell me... Who are we?!" Chapter 416 Terrifying Question "Alexander Levan, you seem to think you are so smart, hah? Do you think you can lead my army better than me? then tell me... Who are we?!" Robin''s loud voice caught everyone''s attention, and his strange question made everyone furrow their eyebrows... *Who are we?* What kind of question is this? Even Alexander frowned his eyebrows, not because Robin held his armor in this humiliating way or the way he yelled at his face as if he was just a follower He knows very well that really became just a follower after the Great Green Hill Deration and everyone here knows this, Robin didn''t even have to yell at him or give him any reasons for his actions, He swore to carry out all hismands to the letter! His questions and angry shouts just now were not to rebel against Robin, even if he wanted to he can''t, but rather it was just a way to vent the helplessness he feels... But now he looked at Robin with great stupefaction, then looked around at the rest of the golden army... Who are we? Alexander didn''t know what Robin meant, but it was Robin who asked him, he had to answer whether he like it or not, so he answered superficially with the first thing that crossed his mind, "We, the elite army from Jura, we came here to conquer this." "That is absolutely right!" Contrary to what Alexander was expecting, Robinplimented him on his response, and then continued, "This is an elite army, most of them are at the peak of the Sainthood Realm or in the Sagehood Realm, fully equipped with Divine Armor and Divine weapons, and possessing the best Heavenly Law Techniques they can get, each *soldier* of them canmand an army Or rule a kingdom on his own. An army of fifty thousand soldiers gathered over the years from all over Jura after I unified the and built the space portals, if the had not unified, how would we have gathered an army like this? If it weren''t for the space portals, how would we gather and train them? Had it not been for their training for three years and their preparation for this war, how would they have dealt with this f*cked-up situation with such professionalism?!" Robin''s words stirred Alexander''s emotions more, isn''t that what he was shouting about just now? How can those humanoid white creatures covered in tree leaves stand in front of the golden army!? Alexander took the opportunity and spoke again, "Your Excellency is absolutely right, please give us orders and we will show you what this army can do, your elite army will destroy all enemies!" "IDIOT!" This time Robin did not praise him, but rather scolded him and pointed upwards, "Who are they?!" Alexander followed Robin''s signal and looked at the twenty thousand saints and sages who were showering attacks on the White me Dome, Again, Alexander did not understand what Robin''s question meant, but his face turned into a clear disdain, and replied anyway and sneered and said, "They are the army of this, ying tricks and taking advantage of the homnd to the fullest, But it is nothing in front of our absolute might? They only take advantage of the fact that Your Excellency is kind and does not want to exterminate them yet, but with our strength and our bravery, what can they do if your Excellency ordered all-out war? they can only... they...?!" "Hmph, looks like you finally understood¡­" Robin let go of Alexander''s armor with a slight pushback, leaving him to look up in utter stupefaction. The look of disdain on his face turned to awe, then horror... Not only he, but everyone who heard Alexander''s words furrowed their brows and started to think about it, but some of them also reached the main point quickly and started to break into a sweat as they looked up in fear, and some of them still trying to understand what was going on. But who was there? The uniform they were wearing may deceive those who don''t know them, they are sages who have lived for hundreds of years, experienced the vicissitudes of life, and have vast experiences like the sea... As for the rest, although they are still young, are the heroes of the Borton family who have fought a war against the me Empire for more than a decade, everyone who survived that internecine war gained great wisdom and immense war experience Who were Gn Bradley and Raymond Alton and the rest of the heaven-defying figures that Robin met and feared during his time at Jura? They were dukes that ruled over hundreds of millions of souls, they could move armies and decide the fate of whole kingdoms, killing millions of mortals and experts if they will with no consequences, weren''t they peak-level saints as well? This golden army has 35,000 such figures! In less than ten minutes, everyone understood what Robin was aiming for... The key in Alexander''s words was *the army on this* As Robin said, they are the representatives of the Jura, the most powerful battle group that can be gathered, after the unification of the they were gathered, equipped, and trained over three years. Who are their enemies now? Were they also the representatives of Greend? The answer is simply no. ording to Robin''s words about his experience in moving to Nihari for the first time, no one felt himnding on the, so theoretically, none of the inhabitants of Greend should know that they willnd there... When did they gather this army?! Did they know they were going tond here? But how did they know they wereing in the first ce?! As long as the space portal is not activated and the coordinates are not ced in it, it is just a metal structure like any other Even assuming that a person on this felt that there was a space channel linked to his when they started their journey here thus he prepared an army to receive them, this is also absurd! All those present here had a clear mind during the trip, and they could feel that it took them about 5 days to reach this... Was that person who discovered their journey able to gather all the experts on the in this ce, coordinate between them, and prepare counter ns within only five days? Impossible! Even Robin, Emperor of the Jura, the only person under the sky whose request cannot be refused, is impossible for him to gather the entire army of Jura, train them to work together, and prepare ns for them to face an invasion from another in only five days. And certainly, it is even more impossible for him to motivate his soldiers to the point of throwing themselves into their death without hesitation versus an enemy they don''t even know, as is happening now. Of course, all of this is assuming that someone felt the space channel, and this is a very weak possibility. It is most likely that their location was not known until after they reached the... So how did they get surrounded in this way? How did the army of Greend gather on such short notice? Is it possible that until this moment... they were fighting the locals of this forest?! Chapter 417 SON OF A ***** "ARGHH" "Chi Kasloh!!" *boom boom boom boom* The attacks from above did not subside for a moment, and the massacre taking ce within the borders of the dome did not stop for a second either The only thing that calmed down was Alexander''s shouts and the little whispers between the soldiers... Even the Saints of the Burton family who were assigned to kill the humanoid white creatures that entered the midst of their formation put half their focus on killing and the other half on trying to think about what was happening! Robin stood there looking up with shaking eyes, his mind running at full capacity as he looked at the faces of those Humanoid White saints and sages showering them with attacks ''How was this number of experts gathered here in two hours? Does this have space portals as well? No, the patterns on the space portals are of an extremely high level, even I am drawing them withoutprehending anything of them! The patterns in the space portals are definitely around the fifth stage of the spacew or even higher... if this had someone who could discover the fifth stage of the spacew or higher, he would havee just personally to kill us All with a wave of his hand, why would he need all these tricks?!'' ''When the space gate is activated, it is connected to the coordinate point and an invisible space channel is created between them. Perhaps someone sensed the passage and used the five days to prepare this army? In five days, they could not gather all the experts of the without space portals or something simr, but they could gather a formidable army from arge area, is that what happened?'' ''...But sensing the space passage is too difficult, even I can''t pull that, If I considered this then I have to get back to the first point, who has such an ability regarding Space Law and why didn''t he just kill us all?!'' ''...No, there is a link missing, Alexander said that he was not attacked immediately after hended and that those humanoid white creatures started jumping off the mounds with low numbers first and then the rate began to elerate, at the same time the numbers of humanoid white creatures were increasing in the forest in front of them, and so far their numbers are still increasing with more and moreing from all directions, it is clear that this is not an organized and well-prepared army!'' ''It was also a far better option for the humanoid white Creatures'' Sages and Saints to attack Alexander as soon as he arrived, and they had to kill everyone who came down from the beginning before all the forces arrived, why did they wait until now? The only answer is that they were still gathering in secret... If they knew of our arrival, why didn''t they fully gather beforehand andy a real siege on thending area? Why didn''t they set real traps that would kill us as soon as we arrived?'' ''..ARGHH!! Nothing, I can''t get to think of anything! All indications say that these are local forces that gathered randomly within two hours at most, but this is too irrational, it is the most terrifying answer of them all!!'' Robin grabbed his head with both hands as if he wanted to squeeze it ''This is twice asrge as the Jura, and the history of martial arts in it is four times longer. It is natural that there are many experts, but not to this degree!! Even after my intensive development on Jura and the number of Knights reaching millions and the total number of Saints to more than two hundred thousand, it is impossible to gather such an army within two hours if Ind in a random spot on Jura! Of course, I have enough troops on Jura to pull off such a huge summoning, but I can only do that if I was near a... Military zone?!'' Robin''s eyes opened wide to the point that the corners of his eye were about to tear, and he slowly lowered his hand while still looking up. Then the features of shock and bewilderment gradually turned into furrowed eyebrows and prominent fangs, intense anger appeared on his face and he shouted while clenching his hands, "AAAHHHH!!! THAT SON OF A BITCH!!" Robin''s sudden outburst startled everyone and drew attention to him again, but no one dared to approach him to ask him what was going on, his current appearance was simply too frightening, the person who conquered Jura with a slight smile on his lips got really angry this time¡­ ''A military zone... This exins everything... If by chance one of the passing soldiers had glimpsed Alexander and informed his superiors, everything that happened after that was very logical. An attempt to keep our formation destabilized by the suicide attack. An attempt to hastily gather the ground forces and surround us. And finding a suitable ce for their strong powerhouses to attack us after they gather, everything makes sense now!'' ''Of course, there are many missing details, for example, the reason behind them attacking us immediately without trying tomunicate, it is like they saw a mortal enemy and there was no need to say a word, there is also the reason for the excessive suicidal desire in these creatures, what did we do to them to make them hate us so much? and also the reason for the presence of such a huge number of white human creatures who aren''t even at Energy Foundation realm inside a military area... But this is still apletely new world, I can''t understand everything based on my past experiences and human logic.'' ''This is bad... The forces of a will definitely not be stationed in one ce. As long as a battle of this magnitude takes ce, all the forces on the will hear what is happening here sooner orter. Even if this isn''t united and there are internal wars going on between them it is natural for them to unite their forces against the invaders, as the ancients say *I would fight against my brother, but I and my brother will fight against the stranger* it won''t be long before reinforcements arrive one by one to finish us off, damn it..'' ''All my ns failed before they even started, it''s impossible for me to build the space portal in peace now! It is impossible for me to understand thenguage of the and start a conversation of peace and trade with them! Everything has copsed!!'' ''What should I do? These creatures do not leave any opportunity for discussion, even if an opportunity arises, how do I show my goodwill now that we have already killed a few hundred thousand of them so far? Of course, we cannot return to Jura now, even with the help of the Rune Masters and Divine cksmiths it will take at least two months toplete a space portal, would this white me domest for two straight months? of course not.'' ''We are in enemy territory now, with every passing minute the number of enemies would only increase and the pressure on the fire forces, life forces, and nt forces will increase, by this rate the dome will copse sooner thanter.'' "AAAHHH!!! why didn''t you try to find out the reason for our presence first before attacking, you white f*cks?!" Robin raised his head again and shouted loudly "Your Excellency, what shall we do¡­" Alexander approached again and muttered, this time standing silently waiting for orders "We can''t negotiate with them and we can''t go back to Jura, what can we do? Of course, we will fight!" Robin looked at Alexander with eyes filled with anger and tent madness and then startedughing out loud, "Before I came I was afraid of crossing my limits again, I was afraid of losing my humanity, afraid of what I could do against people who had nothing to do with my struggles in Nihari, I hoped that I wouldn''t need to kill a single soul here, but this doesn''t seem to be applicable anymore... Fill up This valley is with the blood of those bastards! If I had to die here, I would take this whole with me to hell!" Chapter 418 Attrition "Alexander, take with you half of the Sages who use the paths of Fire, Water, and Wind and get out of the dome, kill as you wish, but not madly, attack and defend wisely so as to reduce the number of casualties on our side to the least possible number, this is the most important task you should focus on," Robinmanded firmly as he pointed at Alexander Then he added as he looked around him, "Listen carefully everyone, none of us wanted this all-out war to erupt like this, but there is no way around it now... We will battle. We will not be throwing away our lives however, we will fight to win! Yes, to win. So what if we have to take down the whole? we will do it while standing right here! But to do so we will have to make this a war of attrition, and we will fight to be thest party standing. And as we don''t know how long we will have to stay in this area, we must preserve our forces to the best we can, your lives are much more precious than those damn creatures, you are not allowed to die, understood?" Then he looked back at Alexander, "Take half of the Sages as I pointed and leave the dome but don''t go too far, stay close and just try to repel them back while taking down a few of them if you had the chance, don''t let them pull you away from here. If one of the Sages with you outside got injured, the Life Forces will open a passage in the dome for him and allow him to enter to receive treatment. After only four hours, whether you made progress or not, you have to return with the rest of your forces inside the dome, Victoria will apany the remaining half of the Sages and they wille out to rece you." "Yes." Alexander furrowed his eyebrows and yelled, this time he didn''t try to reply to Robin, he simply looked around and started yelling, "Fourth, Fifth, Sixth squadrons. Fourteenth, Fifteenth, and Seventeenth squadrons. Twenty-five, Twenty-seven, and Twenty-Nine squadrons. and forty-fourth, forty-fifth, and forty-ninth squadrons... all of you, follow me!" "HOO!" The twelve squadron members whose names I mentioned shouted and rose from the ground, then started to fly behind Alexander, six thousand sages quickly approached the boundaries of the White me Dome! The golden army was divided into 100 small squadrons to facilitate its administration, and each squadron had 500 soldiers, some squadrons contain only sages and a few contain only Fire Saints or Life Forces, etc... This way he could easily move them around without having to memorize the names and jobs of everyone in the army. At that moment a very small passage that opened in the White me Dome in front of Alexander could barely allow an adult man to pass vertically, this was to prevent those saints and sages from the humanoid white creatures from entering the dome But as expected, Alexander and his men were severely attacked and resisted as they exited. Almost every sage that came out of the aperture received at least one or two attacks, this was normal since they wereing out one by one which made it easier for the Saints and sages outside to target them, but this was unavoidable, if the passage was opened a little more, those creatures would have entered inside the dome and started Attacking from above again, this would have caused a huge number of casualties But even though all twelve squadrons members received strong attacks as they exited, this did not affect the fighting spirit of the Sages who had not yet exited, as the rest continued to rush out, one of the reasons behind this was that they were sure that they would be fine! A full divine armor gave themplete confidence in their own safety, even if the shockwaves damaged them a bit, it wouldn''t affect theirbat capabilities by too much Indeed, after the first hundred sages had left the dome, they began to earn a ce for themselves outside and guard the rest of the soldiers who had yet toe out... After a Thousand Sages came out, the golden army outside gained enough momentum and began to counterattack... After the six thousand sages left, there were no more attacks descending on the me Dome from above! *BOOM BOOM* "AAHHH!!" "Hmph." Robin blew out some cold air as he watched what was happening above. In a blink of an eye, everything changed up there... This was a direct battle between six thousand sages on one side and twenty thousand sages and saints on the other, this should have been a one-sided battle where the six thousand sages get bulled to death! But... Those six thousand sages were wearing golden armor, some of the holding golden bows and some waving around fiery golden halberds... facing off against a little more than twenty thousand sages and saints that were almost naked. The advantage of divine armaments was starting to be put on full disy right now. Not only were the six thousand sages not met with a bad situation, they even immediately turned the tables around, pushing back the enemy saints and sages and killing more than 50 in a matter of a few minutes, and they were not satisfied with attacking the saints and sages only... In fact, Alexander assigned two out of every five attacks by the six thousand Sages to be directed towards the ground hordes surrounding the White me Dome! Robin smiled slightly when he saw this... ''It looks like Alexander finally understood my vision for this war'' Although this strategy caused the Golden Army forces outside to be somewhat distracted, and their effectiveness in killing enemy Saints and Sages decreased, this was not the intention behind their mission in the first ce. Their mission was to relieve the pressure on the White me Dome and provide an opportunity to rest for those inside it, for as Robin said, who knows how long they will stay here... This was the real start of an attrition war. And indeed, the results began to appear for everyone inside the White me Dome... The Life and me forces in charge of setting up the me Dome finally began to catch their breath. Although this white me dome was hundreds of times more powerful than the one that had appeared on the central continent in the war against the me Empire''s forces, as to the number of Saints and Sages participating in building it was tens of timesrger, the pressure was also much greater than before. Although the white me dome had maintained its strength and hadn''t had any holes in it from the beginning until now, the psychological pressure and energy drain on the soldiers participating in it was extremely intense! But contrary to everyone''s expectations, the ones who looked the most exhausted were none other than the users of the Heavenly Major Law of nts! When they realized the pressure lessened by a great margin, half of them fell to the ground panting, and some of them has already fainted... Chapter 419 Stabilizing The Situation When Robin saw that the situation outside no longer needed his attention, he looked at Elizabeth and spoke, "You and your forces have done a good job, if not for you protecting the ground under our feet, the formation would have already been destroyed. You can rest now and let the other half of the nt forces take care of the ground protection. Alexander and the rest of the Sages will keep them busy and the pressure on your nt forces is now relieved by a lot, this will give you a chance to recover. this will be the task of all the squadrons that use nt Heavenly Major Law now, you don''t have to move trees to clear the vision or attack thend hordes from underground anymore, you maypletely ignore what is happening outside and focus only on defending." Elizabeth nodded without saying a word, she was very tired to even make a sound... It was mainly the drops of cold sweat running down her face that told Robin about what she and her forces are facing. In fact, the fiercest attack the Golden Army faced so far was not thend siege or the air attacks, but from underground! It was like at least half of all the saints and sages out there were using the nt path and Earth path rtedws to attack them! Not just attacks with the roots of trees, but attacks by shaking the ground, turning it into quicksand, or creating rock thorns under their feet, and other such ground attacks... Because the Law of nts specializes in what lies within the ground and what it contains, Robin made sure to give the Sacred Tree Continent a lot of Minor Heavenly Laws that are rted to the path of the Earth, including thews of soil, minerals, rocks, and underground sensing, etc... They were really happy seeing thesews back then and most of their sages and saints cultivated them extensively as supplementaryws, and looking at what is happening now... Without those minorws, the army would never have been able to gain a foothold! Robin let out a cold breath as he thought of this, clearly averting a disaster without realizing it. "Zara, Old Gu, I want you to expand the White me Dome... advance 5000 steps in all directions!" Robin wasted no time before giving the nextmand "This..?! Your Excellency, do you realize the consequences of this order?" Old Gu shouted immediately, and even Zara furrowed her eyebrows a little... Robin''s words were easy to say but very hard to aplish. This wasn''t as simple as taking 5000 steps forward, it was about pushing back all those humanoid white creatures for 5000 steps! Those humanoid white creatures outside acted like they werepletely insane, even the animals had a greater sense of danger than them Even though they had repeatedly seen that everyone who touched the white me dome would be immediately burned and turn to ashes, they would still rush madly towards the white me dome without any sense of danger or fear. Rather, it seems that the space around the white me dome was not enough for them, so they decided to jump over each other to reach it faster!! That distance that Robin spoke about contains hundreds of thousands of these creatures crumbling on top of each other, how can they all be pushed back?! Not only that, but the expansion of the White me Dome also meant that it would expand to cover an area much wider than the current one, but it would contain the same energy as the current one, meaning that it would be greatly stretched thin and weakened! "So far, only half of the Life Forces and me Forces support the array. Assign all the remaining Life Forces and me Forces inside the dome to help you until we remove all obstacles in front of us and widen the dome. Whoever stands in front of you shall be reduced to ashes! After you reach the required area, we can return to the process of taking turns again. and I will also send a message to Alexander to increase his attacks around the dome to kill more of them and relieve pressure on you... Old Gu, Zara, do it.. Do it at all costs!" "YES!" The two gritted their teeth and returned to carry out orders *VROOOM* "GHYEAAAAA!!" The me Forces and Life Forces began to take steady steps forward as the shrieks around the dome became louder and louder... The dome was somewhat transparent and could be seen through it. During the advance of the forces of me and life, they could see the faces of white human beings as they looked at them ferociously, and in the next moment, they cried out a death cry and turned to ashes... The ground under the forces of me and life forces did not contain weeds, blood, or even corpses anymore, but was covered with thick ashes and charred bones... Robin didn''t feel anything while seeing this bloody scene, he just kept an eye on them for a few seconds then turned to watch the situation inside the white me dome... There was no one left inside without manual work but himself and the few Sages standing around who refused to leave and stayed behind to protect him... There were also the saints who specialized in the Laws of Wind Path, the Inscription Masters division, and Divine cksmith''s division, but even they were still fighting the humanoid white creatures that had invaded the formation before the construction of the white me dome. About ten thousand of them had entered! Even after all this time had passed, not all of them died, which forced the six thousand sages -who were waiting inside the dome to rece Alexander and Co.- to attack them as well with the Wind sages to try to kill them faster, but this only reduced their numbers faster and did not eliminate them This was because all the humanoid white creatures that entered were at the strength of a knight at most and did not pose a great threat, so it was decided that the army shouldn''t deal with him recklessly, but the main reason behind this is that they do not want to attack with all their might and injure their own colleagues because the area they standing on was extremely narrow and it is not possible to move in it freely. The dome, after all, was only made in haste around the formation of the army. But now with the continuous expansion of the dome given more spaces and better opportunities to hunt them down, the remaining number of Wind-User Saints alone was about to wipe out thest of them. "Hoi, catch a handful of them alive for me, don''t kill them all!" Robin called out loudly at one of the Wind Saints'' squadron leaders "Yes!!" That saint stood up and saluted, then began with his squadron to surround thest of the humanoid white creatures instead of killing them. In just another five minutes, all the movements inside the domepletely calmed down, most of the humanoid white creatures were killed and 17 of them were captured... Although they continued to use their teeth to try to bite the officers of the Golden Army after they were handcuffed, this did not result in anything, some of them just break their teeth. Robin looked around and found the battle outside became stable, the walls of the white me dome expanding steadily, all the humanoid white creatures inside were either killed or captured and tens of thousands of Saints and Sages standing inside were free and ready to support in case something unexpected should happen. "Heh~" Robin sighed as he finally reassured himself of the status quo Then he grabbed his stomach, which had been gurgling since he arrived on this, and immediately sat in his ce and took out arge meal from his ring and pounced on it immediately with his right hand, and in his left hand, he held an energy pearl. Using his Eye of Truth to discover the third level of the Major Heavenly Space Law while traveling earlier exhausted himpletely, but the situation didn''t even leave him a chance to breathe properly. Just now did Robin remember how tired and weak he felt... Chapter 420 Cold *SKREEESH* *boom boom boom* "Take two steps forward on my mark... Now!" "One, two!" "GHYEAAAAAA!!!" Robin looked around him as he slowly chewed his food, still trying to analyze the situation and give small orders here and there to relieve pressure on his soldiers, or to fill possible gaps. Among his orders was to instruct the Life Forces and Fire Forces to advance expectantly and then rest for a few seconds before continuing at the same pace, and this was because he had noticed that the dome was starting to take on an irregr shape and some of the Saints involved in maintaining it were starting to getpletely exhausted due to the White me Dome being used to burn huge numbers of human white creatures, and this irregr shape made things even more troublesome. Although his body had reached a bad stage of fatigue even before his arrival to Greend, and although the psychological pressure that he had fallen into since his arrival to Greend had finished what was left of his physical and mental energy, he did not fully surrender to exhaustion even after he got the opportunity to rest Although a distance of 5000 steps was nothing for a sage or even a knight, it still took them more than an hour to reach their destination sessfully. Robin nodded satisfied when he saw the new space inside the dome, then yelled with his mouth still full of food, "Peon." *swoosh* "Give me your orders, father." Peon came quickly and bowed slightly... Although he had already be a level 32 sage, he had not gone out alongside Alexander and the six thousand sages, but had waited below to lead the annihtion attack on the humanoid white creatures inside the white me dome, and then woulde out to lead the wind-user squadrons when the switch happened after about three hours¡­ *Gulp* Robin hastily swallowed the food in his mouth and pointed towards the new area that was filled with the ashes of the humanoid white creatures, "Clean up this mess and build some tents in its ce, and have the specialists start arranging kitchens, field hospitals, bathrooms, and other important areas." "...Hah?" Peon raised his eyebrows and a voice involuntarily escaped from his mouth "Move!!" Robin shouted "Yes!!" Robin looked at Peon''s back with unfocused eyes, even after Peon took another direction and started coordinating action with the rest of the army, Robin kept his eye in the same direction doing nothing but taking a bite of his food every now and then,pletely absent-minded... Even after sitting in his ce for more than an hour and trying to think of a n to use to get him and his army out of this situation, he did note to anything... Of course, he can go in the [f*ck it all] mode and take his entire army and just fly in any direction, but who guarantees he wouldn''t find himself in a much worse situation? After all, he does not know anything about this. Secondly, now, for sure, the news of the arrival of his army is spreading in this world like wildfire, be it this is united or not, the appearance of the army of an alien species with most certainly be the hottest topic everywhere, and a battle of the size can''t be kept secret! There is a high probability that more support forces areing from everywhere now. The ambush they were exposed to a short while ago imed the lives of dozens of the Golden Army forces, and if they hade without their full divine armor then that surprise attack would have been enough to eliminate at least half of the army! But now that the strength of the golden armor was known, the person who was moving this humanoid white creature''s army would definitely bear this in mind next time¡­ What would happen if they were ambushed by another, more powerful attack while they were in mid-air? Thirdly and most importantly, where could he and his fifty thousand soldiers hide even if they flew away now? He can definitely break the siege out of here, but to hide? He has an entire army! They who were unable to hide inside a valley surrounded by three high mounds will be able to hide now that everyone knows they exist. Even if they escape from the current siege, their ce will remain exposed to the whole world for sure, and this is extremely dangerous, so even if he managed to escape and find another ce, he would also do the same protection dome and take the same measures that he is doing now to ensure his safety and the safety of the army. Whatever Robin thinks, staying in his ce and taking a long-term defensive position is the most appropriate choice. And what is above all that, He really... REALLY... Didn''t feel good about flying right now. The bad feeling he''s having is almost paralyzing, every time he thinks about flying away he feels his body goes cold and automatically starts to think about logical reasons not to do it... Otherwise, what would he tell someone if they told him why aren''t you flying? I''m feeling cold?! ... well ~ Maybe when enough of those creatures are killed they will realize it''s useless and flee away, or maybe their leader wille and try to finallymunicate, who knows what will happen tomorrow? The important thing is that he stays alive until he sees tomorrow. Then his gaze fell on a few thousand people sitting in the middle of the dome, none of them moved a step no matter how much the world turned around them... They were the Divine cksmiths division and the Rune Masters division. Then he shouted towards them, "Where are your leaders? Come to me." After only two seconds two of them flew out andnded in front of Robin, they gave a deep bow and spoke in one breath, "Pleasemand us, Your Excellency." Robin looked at the two individuals in front of him, even from under the golden shields and thenguage of the people of Jura, Robin could easily determine that they are not from the Jura, but rather from Nihari... When Robin wanted to build ships to invade the me Empire, he summoned from Nihari about four thousand individuals, divided between divine cksmiths and rune masters... And even afterpleting their tasks, they remained with him, they were also the main reason behind the spread of the profession of divine cksmithing and Rune drawing easily and quickly in Jura after Robin ordered them to establish academies and train youth And now, even after the profession of Divine cksmithing and Rune drawing had spread far and wide in Jura, they were still the pir of these two professions in the Robin Army, after all, they were the most senior and most experienced. Almost all of the experts from Nihari came with Robin to Greend, and with them were 6,000 locals from Jura, bringing the total of the Divine cksmiths division and the Rune Masters division to ten thousand. Robin looked with slightly furrowed eyebrows at the two men in front of him, then asked, "Do you still remember the arrays that were used to establish the Imperial City?" Chapter 421 City "Of course, Your Excellency, the Hard Metal Array for the City Walls and the Energy Protection Dome Array for the sky above the city, everyone here participated in the construction of the Imperial City in one way or another, even if one of us forgets something, the rest will definitely remember!" One of the two replied, he was about half Robin''s height and was quite plump, his huge mustache clearly visible even from behind his golden helmet, this was the leader of the Divine cksmiths division, a member of Nihari Dwarves race. "Listen very carefully then, because whether or not we survive will depend on you¡­ Before the appearance of the elite forces of the humanoid white creatures we were on our way to the top of the hill, but due to obvious circumstances, we are now stopped at about a quarter of the way." Robin spoke and then pointed toward the top of the hill, "This hill that Alexander chose is characterized by a somehow narrow path to the top and a steep cliff at its end. It is indeed an excellent location for ground battles, and although we were not able to ascendpletely, we now hold the neck of the hill after the White mes dome has been widened, to be precise¡­ no ground enemies wille from that side anymore." The two of them nodded repeatedly like chickens eating grain, just before the battalion was surrounded on all sides even as they were on their way up, but after Robin ordered the expansion of the white mes dome, this caused all the humanoid white creatures on both sides of the narrow road to be turned to ashes After those at the sides died and the road up was closed, now the white mes dome was facing ground assaults from only two sides, those who are stilling from what looked like endless body streams from down the hill, and those who were trapped up the hill... And although there were still many humanoid white creatures are still attacking crazily up the hill, tens of thousands of them, whoever dies leaves his ce empty, If one died then there is one less~ Alexander and the rest of the sages engaging the enemy forces up there also noticed this and intensified the attacks on them. Before a few more minutes would pass all the humanoid white creatures who were locked up on the top of the hill will also be exterminated, and this means... Rubin pointed toward the direction of the white me dome of greatest pressure, toward the bottom of the hill, and spoke, "Now it is safe to say that we will only be facing the ground attack from that side, I think you understand what I''m getting at now?" The leader of the Divine cksmiths Corps furrowed his brows furiously upon hearing this, of course, he understood, but isn''t it easier said than done? A while ago Robin had asked them about the imperial city''s arrays and now he was telling them about the direction the ground attacks woulde from, if he didn''t mean that he wanted to build a wall simr to that in the imperial city, what else could he mean? The Energy Protection Dome Array focuses heavily on dealing with the scattered flying targets, blocking their attacks and possibly striking back if it was strong enough, but it does not have the power to prevent ground hordes from passing through it, only the wall can stop them... But how can they build a huge wall in such circumstances?! Robin added, "I know you havee prepared, your Space Rings are full of various kinds of minerals and divine equipment, you have all the requirements with which you can build a miniature replica of the imperial city wall, and you can also ask any squadron in the Golden Faction for help when needed, the wall is a MUST and It will be over in less than a week, Is it clear? Oh, you will have to help the Rune Master Division make the foundations for the Energy Protection Dome''s array as well." "...Yes, Your Excellency, count on us." The dwarf pped his hand on his chest and quickly turned back toward the Divine cksmiths Division Robin nodded when he saw this and turned back to look at the other person, he was tall and thin, his fingers were also very long, and his eyes werepletely ck like a moonless night, but once in a while there would be a few small dots shining in them, Robin immediately realized that he was a member of the Astral race of a Nihari "For you, I want you to make a miniature version of the Energy Protection Dome array, not the updated one that Jabba created, but the basic array drawn on the ground with the help of a few metal foundations, can you make it?" "Yes, Your Excellency, I still remember the blueprints." The Astral nodded, "If we start now, we can finish making an array the size of the White me Dome in only two days." "Good, two days is fine..." Robin nodded slowly, "When you have finished securing this spot I want you to move up the hill under the protection of a few Sages and expand the array little by little until it covers the whole hill from this point upwards, can you do this for me?" The star human made a full bow, and spoke, "You don''t need to say more, Your Excellency, the Rune Masters Battalion will definitely not let you down." Robin let out a long Exhale as he saw the man moving towards the Inscription Masters'' battalion... Everything will depend on them now. The white me dome is perfect for defense against both ground and air forces, but it can''t be activated all the time! It is ok if it needs a lot of energy, it would be fine as they have a lot of energy pearls, but the white me dome doesn''t need raw energy, it depends on the Fire Forces and Life Forces to be nurtured and maintained all the time! This cannot continue... Exchanging life forces and me forces to maintain the White me Dome might be good for the short term, but it would be a disaster if they stayed like this for a few days, even with Energy Pearls that could rece the energy they lost, nothing would make up for the extreme fatigue caused by using their bodies in a such intense way. They will copse sooner orter. Robin made a choice to start an attrition war that might take weeks or even months to reach a conclusion -That is in the best case scenario- so how can he allow his forces to get exhausted in only a few days? What would happen if the white me dome fell? Building a mini city here before the white me dome fell... That was the next step. And it was actually obvious to almost everyone now after his orders to Peon and two divisions... There were small talks here and there questioning this reasoning, but Robin gave a deaf ear... If there is any chance of survival on this, it will be by creating a secure headquarters... at least temporarily. Chapter 422 Fall After two hours of giving the tasks to the Divine cksmiths division and the Rune Masters division -- Robin finally opened his eyes, and with a light wave of his hand, the Energy Pearl disappeared from his hand as he stood firmly in his ce again... Only now did he regain all of his energy and vitality that had been lost during the space travel. *Deep Inhale* "Hoo~" Robin let out a long exhale to calm himself and put his mind in a clear state again, then he started to look around him, trying to calmly analyze the situation for the first time since he set foot in this world... The scene around him hadpletely changed from its state two hours ago, the area inside the white me dome that had just regained some stability after Robin''s defensive arrangements, turned into chaos again. The ten thousand divine cksmiths and Rune Masters spread throughout the dome-like enthusiastic ants... Some of them stacked stones to make the wall, others hammered pegs for the foundations of the Energy Protection Dome, and some others sprayed inks all over the ce, etc~ Ten thousand people not one of them stood ideally without doing something, it was clear how seriously they took this mission Other than that, the white me dome had changed, after the siege was over and the ground attack came from one direction, most of the dome''s power was concentrated in that area, and the intensity of the white me there had be so dense that it was no longer seen behind it clearly, even the intensity of the me In the rest of the dome it became very transparent The scene surprised Robin for a moment because even if the ground attack was severe, the air battle was still raging at the top! Of course, the dome''s life feature will cause it to send thergest amount of energy to the direction that needs it most, so even if the dome is attacked from above or anywhere else it would still send enough energy to that spot to defend itself momentarily But this scene still says a lot about the intensity of the ground attack, the survival instinct of the dome paid the ground attacks more attention than those Saints and Sages above! But it is not ununderstandable, stopping some spread-out attacks from above is not the same as stopping bodies! The dome indeed doesn''t need to deal with any precise Heavenly Law attacks from the ground hordes but it still has to burn their bodies to ashes when they dare to touch it, the energy consumption in this case isn''t the least bit inferior to facing direct attack for Saints and Sages! Of course, in normal times this wouldn''t be an issue, as the enemy army would normally attack the dome from afar when they knew its capabilities, no sane army would send him troops to be turned to ashes like this, this isn''t even using them as cannon fodder anymore! Looking at the rate at which these humanoid white creatures die and the mountains of ashes everywhere, Robin could tell that a couple of millions had died already... But it is not an unpractical move either, if not for the fact that they have the energy pearls replenishing them with all the energy they need, the dome would have fallen long ago Thinking about it, Robin looked up to see the results of the air battle¡­ Around twenty thousand saints and sages of humanoid white creatures, against six thousand sages of the Golden Battalion¡­ Although the bnce seemed to be tipped in favor of the enemies greatly, the Divine Weapons and Perfect Heavenly Law Techniques, and the energy pearls with the Sages of the Golden Battalion greatly evened the bnce and even tipped it around for their own good! ording to Robin''s initial estimation, when he sent the members of the Golden Battalion, they would be able to hold back the enemies for the first two hours, after which they would advance slowly by killing a few thousand of them, and they might even beat them into running away But soon his eyebrows furrowed tightly... A few hours ago, about twenty thousand sages and saints attacked them, and now, after an intense battle against the Sages of the Golden Battalion for just a little less than four hours¡­ the number of enemies has be twenty-two thousand!! Did they receive reinforcements estimated at two thousand saints and sages? Impossible... They have suffered heavy losses since they engaged with the members of the Golden Battalion, and even at this moment, one corpse after another is still falling under Robin''s eyes. If Robin calctes the current killing rate, then during the past few hours, about five thousand enemies have been killed at least... This means that the reinforcements were at least seven thousand! This means that up to now twenty-seven thousand saints and sages have attacked them since the moment they arrived on the, and the numbers are still increasing... *BA-DOM* Robin''s heart clenched as his upper lip twitched, the two hours he had spent controlling himself and calming his nerves wasted away in an instant. "Hooo~" He let out a long exhale again and shook his head vigorously, now is not the time for this, the situation inside has been greatly regted, but outside it has be very bad! When the six thousand sages went out with Alexander, they were very angry at those humanoid white creatures as they killed a few dozen of theirpanions because of their sudden attack, so they attacked fiercely and pushed them back greatly so that some of them could even afford to stop for a minute and kill part of the ground forces as a form of entertainment But this was no longer possible... All the golden troops that came out gathered on top of the dome like a group of frightened chickens, barely protecting each other''s backs in front of the enemy''s ferocious and suicidal attacks. *Whistling* Rubin put two fingers in his mouth and gave a loud whistle, then yelled as he looked up, "Alexander, get your men in and catch your breath, Victoria and the rest will take your ces." This shout seemed to be directed at Alexander, but big moves started happening below. The Fire Forces began to increase the supply of the white me dome to withstand the pressure until the recement happen... The life forces participating in the dome began to make holes in the dome from the top so that Alexander and his soldiers could enter... Victoria and the six thousand Sages under hermand also stood up and began to put on their helmets and quickly set their weapons, ready to go out Caesar and Jabba also approached Victoria telling her that want to go out with her... Although during the past hours, they came out of the dome more than once and wreaked havoc on the ground forces to relieve the pressure on the dome, this did not satisfy them... Only by killing a few sages can they say that they participated! Alexander let out a long sigh when he heard this, relieved, and quickly shouted several orders to his soldiers and they started to slowly descend towards the openings in the dome All the soldiers of the Golden Faction disyed great strength again and started to push back the Saints and Sages of the enemy with their most powerful long-range attacks without caring about wasting their energy, as in a few seconds they will finally take a break from this nightmare!! But at that moment *CATCHAA* Alexander and his six thousand soldiers began to fall down with lifeless eyes, like dolls whose ropes had been cut. Chapter 423 Another Body Rain *Rumble* *KATCHAA* *bam bam bam bam* The sounds of bodies colliding with the ground resounded throughout the dome, each sound would be entering their ears but shaking their hearts¡­ Life seemed to havee to aplete halt inside the white me dome. Victoria and her soldiers, who were preparing to take off and rece Alexander, remained in ce. Whoever was running to stand in his position stopped in his ce with his foot hanging in the air. Whoever was putting on his helmet froze in position, cing his hands on his head. Even the Life Forces and me Forces forgot for a moment their mission and stopped pumping life energy and white mes into the dome, focusing their popping eyes on the terrifying sight before them. Everyone''s eyes were already focused on the top when Alexander and the other six thousand Sages were trying to retreat with difficulty towards the openings that the forces of life had made for them, some think of supporting them if something sudden happens, and who thinks of taking their ce when theye down, and who think of increasing the number of openings or closing them to help these men entering with ease while preventing the Saints and Sages of the humanoid white creatures from entering. But everything changed in an instant... The sky suddenly turned ck. Extremely dark clouds appeared out of nowhere that covered the sky as far as the eye could see, obscuring with it any source of light other than the faint light of the white me dome, but the absolute darkness did notst long... The clouds began to rain white-blueish thunderbolts suddenly, striking down Alexander and the six thousand sages. Everything happened in an instant. If Robin wasn''t looking up too when it happened, he would have used whoever reported this of lying! But he saw everything... Six thousand thunderbolts fell at the same moment vertically as if they were a pir supporting the sky, each one as thick as an ancient tree... and each one struck a Sage without room for error. *Step..* *step... step... step...* Robin was the first to wake up from the shock, it took him tremendous willpower to be able to move his foot for the first few steps, after which he started running towards the golden bodies'' rain. "A-... Alexander!" "AHH, My big brother was up with them!!" "NOO!!!" Robin''s move finally brought bnce to the rest of the golden battalion, some of them started to shout and some of them fell to the ground on the spot out of sheer horror, but without exception, sooner orter they all started running toward the falling bodies. *boom* At that moment, arge ground explosion is heard and Jabba''s voice reverberates throughout the dome as he points his hammer at the forces of fire and the forces of life, "What the hell are you doing, Do you all want to kill the rest of us as well? Re-inject your energy into the dome right now you bastards!!" The White me Dome is alive and does not need permanent control or permanent injection of energy. It can defend itself as soon as it is formed and work with no regard to how little energy it has But in the end, its power is limited and it can''t support itself, there is no source of its nourishment except for continuous support with me energy and life energy. The forces of humanoid white creatures, both on the ground and in the air, took advantage of what had just happened and began raining down attacks on the dome with great zeal¡­ For the first time since its formation, the dome began to be riddled with many holes. A few saints and sages of white human creatures tried to exploit the holes and enter, but the dome manipted the ces of the holes and prevented them from entering, but nevertheless, the holes still appeared very rapidly and grewrger, within a few more seconds the dome would bepletely torn apart. Only after hearing Jabba''s shout did the Life Forces and Fire Forces return to inject energy into the dome again, in an amount less than half the previous rate however, They grit their teeth and look at the ground as the dome began to slowly heal. Jabba''s facial features turned and he saw what was happening, he was fully aware that they were all now thinking the same thing: ''What is the point of all this?'' Jabba wanted to give some encouraging talk... but what could he possibly say to lift their spirits? Even he needs someone to cheer him up! In the blink of an eye, six thousand sages were killed, was it that who killed them could not kill the rest?! Why would they bother with feeding the white me dome anymore? There is no war of attrition, There is no way out of here... But at that moment everyone heard two words that gave them back some hope. "HE IS ALIVE!" "My brother, you are breathing?!" "Open your eyes, my friend, open your eyes!!" The smiles on their faces returned when they heard these words, but in the midst of the shouts a sobbing was heard, as someone said, "He is dead... Edgar Frost''s heart has stopped beating." "This brother is dead too..." *Step.. step..* Robin did not go towards a specific person like the rest, but as soon as he reached the spot where Alexander and the rest of the Sages fell, he slowed down and started walking among them, looking to his right and left with knotted eyebrows, and eyes shining with bright golden glimmer... So far, he had passed by over 300 sages who had fallen to the ground, 40 of them were dead and the rest were between life and death¡­ If this rate were to be generalized to all the sages who had been struck by the lightning, then the golden army would have lost a few hundred sages in that instant, and over five thousand sages had lost the ability to fight in the near future, that is if they escaped death right now... The only good thing about it was that those Sages had already begun to enter the dome when the thunderbolts descended, so all six thousand Sages had fallen within the boundaries of the dome, not a single one had descended outside of it¡­ If this had happened, it would have been very difficult to bring them back with such spirits that had fallen to the ground. The Sages who were still alive started to receive intensive treatment, but life had not returned to their eyes yet, and it was not yet known if they could be saved. It was not even known what harmed them in the first ce. The Heavenly Lightning Law was not a strange thing for Robin, as it is the Major Heavenly Law used by Jabba''s tripe, and it was one of thews that Robin made a cultivation technique for all the way to the third stage back in Nihari. But those lightning bolts that had justnded just now, were unlike anything he had seen before... These thick lightning bolts -even though they appeared to be extremely pure without any pollutants from otherws- weren''t something of the normal Major Heavenly Law of Thunder either! Chapter 424 Alexanders Misfortune With a few more steps, Robin reached Alexander''s location... That was the most crowded point currently inside the White me Dome, Old Gu, Elizabeth, and Victoria had all arrived before him, along with many Sages from the Levan family, all of them gathered around Alexander to see what was happening to him and try to help. In fact, Alexander was the least affected by the attack... He was presently lying semi-naked on a bed of green nts that Elizabeth had prepared for him, he apparently has been stripped of his armor to evaluate his injuries more properly. His breathing was inconsistent and his heartbeat was very slow. Most of the skin on his body had turned coal ck and some of it had already fallen off, showing the charred flesh underneath. Blood was pouring from all the orifices of his face, and it could easily be sensed that he had received severe internal injuries And despite all this damage, he was the only one among the six thousand sages, who is still conscious. But those around him wished he had passed out too... Alexander''s eyes were unsteady, it seemed as if he wanted to scream from the severity of the pain, but he could not get a sound out of his charred throat, it seemed as if he wanted to cry, but a tear did note down from his dry eyes. "Heh~" Robin gave a long sigh and took another step, then extended his hand and ced it on Alexander''s forehead, gentle spiritual energy started to seep from his hand and permeate Alexander''s head, soothing him, and after a few seconds he finally closed his eyes, sleeping. "Zara, let only 500 Saints from your troop take care of providing Life energy for the dome. As for you personally and the rest of your troop woulde here to heal the most affected, and temporarily use vitality talismans on the better off ones." Robin sighed again and gave orders "...Yes." Zara nodded and headed back toward the dome, starting to reduce the number of those in charge of it and leading the rest of her forces toward the injured *boom boom boom* "Your Excellency..." Elizabeth called in a low, unsure voice The Life Forces are no more than two thousand saints and sages, divided into two teams, the first is made up of a thousand soldiers and those are based on providing Life energy for the white me dome, and the second team is waiting to receive its turn and do the same job when the first team gets tired The first team had spent about four hours maintaining the white me dome and were already exhausted, they were about to switch with the second team after Alexander and his soldiers entered the dome.. But Robin''s orders now reduced the number of the first team in half and kept them in their positions, and withdrew the other 1500 soldiers to work on healing these severe injuries which are no less energy and mentally consuming than supporting the dome But at the same time, there are currently more than five thousand sages on the verge of death, if Robin does not make this decision, they will all die without a doubt... Those are five thousand sages, the pir of his army, they can''t be allowed to die!! Whether it is the fighting power or the morale of the army, it will copse instantly if he didn''t support these five thousand sages, the war would be lost, and the rest of his army would soon follow those five thousand sages to their graves... If he could pull the other 500 life force soldiers, he will pull them without hesitation. The thing is, those 500 Life Law users would have undoubtedly been able to withstand the confrontation against the ground forces, but now that the first line of air defense that was represented by Alexander and the six thousand sages had disappeared, the attacks of more than 25,000 saints and sages of the forces the humanoid white creatures came back to rain the dome with direct attacks again. How long can these 500 Life Law users hold out?! Robin didn''t answer Elizabeth''s plea, How could he not know what she wanted to say? But what can he do in a situation like this?! *swoosh swoosh* Zara and the rest of her 1500 Life forces started running like crazy among the injured, throwing vitality talismans on this one and injecting life energy into that one, yelling at each other to speed up and shouting at the spectators to move back and make way for them. "Your Excellency..?!" Old Gu was the one who shouted this time, requiring new orders from Robin to deal with the situation But Robin didn''t reply again, just put his index finger to his mouth asking those around him to quiet... Then he kept his eyes -still shining golden glimmer- on Alexander''s body... The longer he looked, the deeper the knot in his eyebrows became. The moment Alexander was struck by the lightning he had his full body armor on, and even his shield was held up high to protect him from the enemy attack until he entered the dome Robin saw everything clearly, that thunderbolt went through his shield and his body armor first, so how can he receive such damage!? It seemed as if the thunderbolt ignored the divine armor covering Alexander and directly struck his body somehow. The body armors containyer uponyer of safety for its user. If such damage reached the user''s body, it means that the body armor was destroyed, that is especially so for the body armor of Alexander and the rest of the generals, they were made of extremely solid metals and had bigger runes that are better effective than the rest, destroying them and delivering damage to the body of its owner is very difficult. But therees another mystery... Alexander''s body armorsy beside him, as good as new, without a single scratch, there was no damage that had been done to the runes on them either, they had simply not received any damage from the thunderbolt as if they are not there, they had been ignored. It is not like lightning can run through metals or something like that, Robin has full knowledge of these natural elements and its effect, especially the lightning that he researched up to the third level before, of course, there were countermeasures for these effects on the divine armor! And even ignoring these countermeasures for the natural effect, a sage''s body can handle that with ease, the most important part in defense against thesew attacks is against the energy contained in it! The energy the user put into his attack is the main ingredient behind the attack, it doesn''t matter how high the stage ofw you study if you don''t have enough energy to use it! And this energy specifically was supposed to be stopped and absorbed by the divine armor the moment they met, only getting through if the divine armor was wrecked! So ignoring the natural effect of the lightningw, how can this much energy pass through the divine armor?! Is it that the attacker had countermeasures to his countermeasures or something, stopping the body armor and shield from doing their work, or... Was it the naturalw effect that struck Alexander? Robin shook his head when thinking about this... Thews are everywhere in nature with all stages from one to who knows how high, thew doesn''t just decide to take sided and struck people dead on its own! There has to be someone who uses them, and there has to be the energy behind the attack for that to happen, and that energy was what needed to be stopped by the divine armor!! Robin started to rub his forehead for a second, then looked at Alexander again. There was another aspect that is need to be taken into consideration¡­ the damage inflicted on Alexander was simply enormous, someone like Old Gu could not deal such damage against Alexander with a single direct strike, even if he used the Divine Decree Incarnation Technique in his attack! Robin roamed around in Old Gu''s memories back then and knew very well the strength limits of people at the half-step level of the Emperor''s realm and knew how tough their bodies were as well. A thunderbolt that could deal such damage to Alexander was undoubtedly far beyond the limits of a Sage. Chapter 425 Emperor? The power of the lightning attack exceeded the limits of the Sagehood Realm¡­ It exceeded the limits of the Sagehood Realm¡­ *CRACKK* The sound of cracking bones was suddenly heard from Robin''s fists, and everyone could see his features contorted as his train of thought reached this point... What is more powerful than Sagehood Realm? Emperor Realm. The difference between the third degree and the fourth degree of anyw is extremely wide, and therefore the power gap between an emperor and the power of a sage is also very wide. It is nowhere near the same as the difference between a Saint and a Sage! Five or six strong Saints can group up to attack a Sage and defeat him or even kill him in some extreme cases! ording to the gap that Rubin felt between the Third and Fourth Stages of Heavenly Laws, even hundreds of Sages wouldn''t be able to fight a single Emperor, they wouldn''t even be able to keep him busy! It''s not like an Emperor has a strength equal to hundreds of Sagesbined if they are put on a scale, that is not the case. It is that an Emperor''s strength and speed give him enough momentum to roam as he wants wherever he wants and kill whoever he wants, even hundreds of Sages will not be able to stop him, let alone defeat him! The appearance of an emperor on a battlefield is very simr to the scene of a battle between chickens and ducks, and suddenly an ostrich appeared!! This has been Robin''s main concern since he decided to take revenge on the northern region of Nihari... How does he do it? The idea of great war battles, ns, traps, and other tactics that gave him everything he had today seemed like nothing before an Emperor. Until this day, he had not been able to find anything that could defeat an emperor or even stop him... Only an emperor could fight an emperor!! Was the previous attack from an Emperor Realm expert?! If there were emperor-level experts here, What were they doing on this damn?! '' I asked the All-Seeing God fors to collect resources, train the army, strengthen the foundations of the True Beginning Empire, and finally to see new environments that might help me make progress towards the third stage of the Master Law of Truth¡­ How did that bastard understand that I wanted to engage in a life-and-death battle on a that contains Emperor-level experts?!'' Robin''s bottom lip trembled with rage as he thought about it. But the All-Seeing God said that there are no Emperors Realm Experts in this world!! Was he lying?! Is this his punishment for yelling at him that day and increasing his demands toplete the task? "If this was true, I swear I would... ARGHH!!" What exactly is this situation? He ran away from dealing with the situation in Nihari and came here to gather ideas on how to confront an Emperor, maybe gather some useful weapons, or even better, reach the third stage of the Master Law of Truth and make his own Emperors... But in the end, he came back to face the Emperors here too. Wouldn''t it have been better if the All-Seeing God refused his request outright and told him to strive in a Nihari? If he had to face the Emperors anyway, why would he mess with Emperors of another world that he had no problem with?! Robin sighed stopping himself when he reached this point, what is the point of thinking about this now? Rather, what can be done to the All-Seeing God, even if he gave him false information? Rubin shook his head and looked up with furrowed eyebrows, from behind the more than twenty-two thousand saints and sages still raining attacks on the dome, the dark clouds that clouded the sky for a moment just started to dissipate as if nothing had happened... ''Something is not right... If someone this strong is leading this war against us, why didn''t he strike from the beginning? And why did he retreat again now after showing himself? Why doesn''t he finish what he started?'' He then looked down at Alexander, and then towards the rest of the corpses and the rest of the injured Sages lying on the ground, ''An Emperor''s power far exceeded that of the Sages, the attack killed all the low-level Sages and severely wounded all middle-level Sages or higher, a direct attack from an Emperor theoretically could actually do this to an individual Sage or even a small group... But for one attack to take down 6,000 sages? Is this normal for emperors?!'' Robin had never seen an Emperor before and certainly didn''t see an all-out attack from him, but an Emperor attack definitely wouldn''t do such damage, in the end, an Emperor is just someone who uses the fourth level of Laws, and no matter how strong an Emperor or even a peak Emperor Realm is, he still has a limited amount of energy within his body, a person who has a mortal body cannot produce this amount of energy at once, this is beyond the capacity a normal mortal body Robin doesn''t know what lies beyond the Emperor''s Realm, but he knows one thing very well, even ten Emperors wouldn''t be able to produce that attack! While Robin was thinking, it seemed as if he had forgotten that he was still moving his eyes over the corpses and the bodies of the injured, it seemed as if he could not see them in the first ce because of his busy mind, which was working at full speed... Until his eyes reached a few individuals lying next to each other. Although their features were badly burned, he could identify them easily. They had been inside the dome the whole time. They had participated in killing the humanoid white creatures that had entered the middle of the formation, they had gathered around Victoria to take the ce of Alexander and the rest after they got in, but they were something else very important... They were the first to start flying upwards to meet up with Alexander and his troops... Their appearance now means that they were struck by lightning while flying inside the dome. "Wait¡­" Robin suddenly raised his eyebrows and muttered, "Lightning can enter the dome? So why did the attack only hit those who were flying?!" Old Gu, Elizabeth, and the rest looked at each other from the corners of their eyes, some with questioning looks and some shrugged their shoulders as if they didn''t know the answer, many of them only thought about this point just now Everything happened very quickly, and all those lightning bolts appeared at once in this pitch-ck darkness that blinded them temporarily, thinking about it, this is really something really strange... But in the end, they stopped thinking about it and let out a long exhale when they heard Robin, at least they now know that he is thinking about the situation and trying to find solutions, and he did not suffer a nervous breakdown as they thought... ''If the attacker was a person who had the freedom to act and choose the targets, it would have been natural to attack the army joints and kill them first, for example attacking themander, me, the generals, and all high-level Sages, or even he had to kill the life forces and fire forces who activate the white me dome destroying our shelter with it¡­ Why did he just hit all the flying ones!? The leader of those humanoid white creatures has proven his intelligence more than once, how could he not understand such a simple logic?'' Robin put his hand under his chin and furrowed his eyebrows, ''What if the leader of those humanoid white creatures didn''t control the lightning attack? ...Then what was it? Something that only targets flying people at that moment... What is it? a weapon? an array? some kind of a spell? How often can this attack be activated? What is its maximum range? Why did themander of the forces wait until now to activate it?'' Robin''s eyebrows sank more and more as he thought about the matter, the number of unanswered questions increasing frighteningly. But something finally cleared up... The bad feeling that had kept him from giving the order to fly ever sincending on this, had vanished. Chapter 426 OUT! *BOOM* *boom boom boom boom* *Step... Step...* "Your Excellency..!" Old Gu looked around like a madman and called out to Robin at the top of his voice. Although he realizes that Robin is deeply thinking about what is happening around them, the situation will not wait for him to think deeply, something must be done immediately! The attacks on the White me Dome took an extremely dangerous turn¡­ Over 22,000 sages and saints outside are raining down attacks on the dome from all directions at the same time, causing enormous pressure on the dome, which was already filled with holes, and although the dome can move the amount of energy avable to counter any attack instantly, this puts huge pressure on the life forces... The Life forces whose number has decreased by half! And from below, millions of humanoid white creatures charged toward the white me dome with wrath and vengeful spirit. Although these creatures are very weak and their attacks pose no threatpared to the attacks descending from above, they use their own bodies as a means of consuming the white mes by throwing themselves at the dome, they also force the dome to use arge amount of energy to block them and prevent them from entering from below Under all this enormous pressure.. the life forces and the fire forces began to take steps back. Yes, the steps that they took forward previously to expand themand center and cut off the road in front of the enemy ground hordes, now they are forced to take those steps back again, as the smaller the size of ??the dome, the easier it will be to control it and defending it, and it will also require less effort and energy Although no order was issued to the life forces and the fire forces to take those steps back, they had no choice, the white me dome was about to copse! However, this was not without risks, as they took those steps back, a road began to open up from the sides towards the top of the hill, and with that, the dome slowly began to be ced undernd siege again... Although the nt Forces had no say in the retreat process, however, they were definitely put under pressure no less than Life Forces and me Forces, the more the enemy Saints and Sages were left unchecked, the more they tried to attack from underground again, putting them under intense pressure¡­ Even the nt Force members who had previously fainted from fatigue earlier weren''t let off, they were kicked awake and forced to take part in the defense! Old Gu was not hoping to achieve anything with his shout this time. He knew that someone like Robin would not wait for a shout from him to make a decision! Rather, it was his way to relieve the sensation of panic he felt. In the end, even a seasonedmander who led an empire for about two thousand years and then oversaw the His son''s era¡­ He had no idea what was going on right now, and he definitely wouldn''t want to be the one giving the orders in a situation like this. But to his surprise, Reuben finally took his eyes off Alexander''s body and spoke as he pointed towards the top of the hill, "Why are you still here? Don''t you realize what just happened? Whoever he isn''t participating in the me dome or healing, or not participating in defending the headquarters ground or participating in making arrays... Get the hell out of the dome immediately and fight!!" "What? This¡­" Robin''s sudden order took everyone by surprise The blood that was boiling in their veins a moment ago subsided, the shouts asking Robin to think of a solution disappeared, and the looks that almost prated Robin''s body were neutralized... Everyone stood still and with uncertain looks. With a quick nce at the faces around him, Robin realized what was happening... They thought he had decided to fight to their Death. But even the intent to fight to the death was no longer present, they were terrified after those thunderboltsnded, and the option of direct confrontation did not ur to them for a moment. Earlier they were army against army, even if those humanoid white things had tens of times their numbers they would still dare to fight, but now...? Those thunderbolts are out of their league, they are not something they can confront. If a mortal encountered a lion and had nowhere to run to he would surely try to put up a fight, convincing himself that he might scare the lion away after he losses a limp or two, with this thought in his head he would fight bravely to *the end* because he would have hope until he draws hisst breath But... What happens when a mortal meets the 200 feet long blood earth Python? He would just stand there with tears in his eyes and piss in his pants, fight? It wouldn''t cross his mind. Robin understood this, and if he were in their shoes and had no idea of what is going on, he would also be frightened, who would wish to face such a force? What is the point of even making a confrontation at this point? Perhaps they were all waiting for Robin to think of a n to escape or surrender. The courage and enthusiasm of conquering a new disappeared irreversibly with those thunderbolts and their survival instinct kicked in. But the thing is... Even if Robin wanted to surrender, would those creatures allow him to do so? They look like they want to eat them alive!! Secondly... Robin did not ask them to go out and fight to their death as they think. The Six Thousand Thunderbolts... It contained patterns Robin hadn''t seen before, having a ridiculously wide range, ignoring the presence of divine armors and the presence of the white me dome, only striking down the flying individuals... Everything about those lightning bolts hinted at something in the dark, this wasn''t just a strong enemy''s all-out attack. Even ignoring all that, the most important hint is the moment that the attack is activated! The moment of switching between the exhausted and the new forces... Or rather, the moment of thending of 6,000 sages. Those 6,000 sages were thergest number that had flown out of Robin''s army at one point, and they had been flying above for close to four hours, yet they had been hit the moment they werending, why? There are many reasons that might lead to such a decision, but the most logical exnation is that the person controlling the attack was waiting for more members of Robin''s army, or perhaps all of them to fly up, before activating the attack, but his patience ran out when he felt that those six thousand were approaching the ground, so he decided to finally strike! What does this say? Firstly, the person controlling the lightning attack was not watching the battle himself. If he was watching what was happening inside the dome, he would have known that there were 6,000 more sages who were preparing toe out, if he had waited another minute, he would have struck and killed the 6,000 new sages. If he waited and struck down Victoria and her sages then it would have been game over for sure, half of his Sages would bepletely exhausted and the other half would be half dead, this way Robin''s main forces would have truly been crippled. Secondly... that attack cannot be used continuously, otherwise, he would have used it from the beginning and whoever activated it would not have had to wait this long before using it! It is not like he can rx and watch the amusing fight, he absolutely couldn''t use it before, and could not wait any longer now, why? That is simple, for every minute the leader of these humanoid white creatures dyed using these thunderbolts, a saint or sage of his followers was ughtered, and thousands of his ground forces were killed! If he can use it from the start he would have saved more than 7,000 sages and saints from his army! This means that this terrifying attack will probably not be used again for a long time... But how can he convince his forces to go out and fight with their current morale?! Chapter 427 I Will Lead! Robin moved his eyes between Elizabeth, Victoria, Old Gu, and the other top-level Sages standing around him, then asked out of nowhere, "You all know now that those lightning bolts can pierce the dome, right?" Everyone nodded, this was one of the things that mostly crush their confidence, if only those attacks were outside, they simply wouldn''te out, they could probably stay inside the dome and strengthen it until they find a solution, in the end as long as they had a safe haven they would be able to negotiate with those creatures even if it took months or years! ...But reality had a different opinion. "Some of you may have noticed that all of those killed by the lightning bolts were low-ranking Sages, and all of those who were attacked were all flying, right?" Robin asked again "This¡­" Some of them asked and looked around, while others nodded. Everything happened very quickly, since the lightning strike and until this moment only five minutes have passed, and a few of them have not yet reached such observations. Robin nodded a few times slowly, then started to lift off the ground. "Your Excellency!!" Old Gu and the rest shouted in one breath, panic evident on their faces! Robin from the beginning has been standing at the heart of the army, issuing all decisions and moving the army as he wants, even the stupidest person among those humanoid white creatures will know that he is their leader! That person who sent the thunderbolts will definitely attack him now that he has left the ground, and on top of that Robin is still just a Saint, any one of those lightning bolts would be enough to turn him into ashes!! They have to protect Robin, it''s their hope to get home! They have to bring him back to Earth immediately!! ...But none of them dared to fly after him, fear gripped their hearts and feet. Robin continued to climb upwards, then slowly increased his speed until he reached the boundary of the White me Dome and stopped in front of it¡­ *boom boom boom* The White me Dome had already reached a critical stage, the number of holes in it had be very dangerous, and the dome was currently not even 40%plete At this point in front of Robin, the dome was opening and closing in fractions of a second, while the distance between him and the nearest Saint of humanoid white creatures did not exceed two feet, perhaps if one of them extended his hand he would touch the other... "Heh~" Robin let out a sneeringugh at that humanoid saint, then looked down at his followers, "That thunder attack won''t happen again anytime soon, head towards the top of the hill and fight with all your might, but for your safety, most of you stay on the ground, shoot them from below. Even if you don''t hit them, at least disperse them and keep them away from the dome... At the same time, I want only 500 sages in flight mode, they will be the real offensive arm of our forces. Those sages must be at the level of the middle Sagehood realm or higher, and when one of them gets tired, he has tond Another sage takes his ce. "500 sages¡­" All the sages started to look at each other with sidelong nces Now they know why Robin is flying in front of them, he wants to prove to them that that attack will not be repeated, but he is still one person, what if that person is waiting forrge numbers again? What would happen if 500 of them went up and got hit? They knew Robin asked that all of the 500 Sages be above level 34 to withstand the thunderbolts if it came down again and don''t get directly killed like the low-level sages, but how useful is that? Those middle, high, and top-level Sages who were struck by the thunderbolts are all on the ground now between life and death, their survival isn''t even 50% granted! "Tch! Move your ass motherf*ckers, you think I''m asking your permission? THIS IS DIRECT ORDER!" Robin suddenly shouted in annoyance when he saw their hesitation, all the Sages present had sworn to obey Robin, so he really didn''t really need to say much, whoever refused to move now would risk breaking the oath and die! But he softened his yelling again when he saw that moving them by force would only result in an increase in the death toll, as he added, "...Don''t worry, this is a bet in your eyes but I''m 100% sure of my calctions... I''ll lead the first 500 sages myself." "Father!!" Caesar shouted and quickly flew to Robin''s side, "You said it''s a bet, even if there''s 1% that you are wrong I won''t let you get out of here, if you want someone to lead the first group it will be me and no one else, even if no one came with me, I will fight alone!" "WORAH!" The Burton family saints loudly shouted their readiness to march "I''m ready too." Jabba mmed on his chest from below and shouted "Wind forces, gather, we will head out!" Peon didn''t bother saying anymore and was already gathering his followers *Crashh* At this moment, a loud bone-cking sound emitted from Old Gu, before everyone could hear him saying with a sigh, "¡­Heh~ it seems that the life we spent in prosperity has made us forget what war is, I, a soldier, have been reluctant to carry out an order from my superior, what a shame." Then he bowed towards Robin, "Your Excellency, you are too important to be put in danger, you are our only hope now, if you do not wish to apply martialw against me now and cut off my head, please allow me to lead the charge." Robin looked long at Old Gu, then nodded. "Thank you, Your Excellency." Old Gu let out a long sigh and immediately started preparing the army and preparing the first wave of Sages Robin stood there and continued to watch... It was clear that Old Gu and all the Sages he has chosen for the first wave were still afraid, but they stood in their ranks and received their orders, and acted upon them. Quite unlike them, the Burton family saints had no such showing fear, they were moving with enthusiasm and with facial expressions topped by cruelty and thirst for blood! Robin sighed when he saw this, no matter how powerful the soldiers are and how much they train, practical warfare has a different character, only situations like this can make real soldiers... The long period of peace in the four empires on Jura made it prosper faster and take hurried steps towards higher energy levelspared to the rest of thes of the same martial age which is only 60,000 years, But it also made their men weak inside. On the other hand, the ancestralnd was far behind in terms of cultivation technique, how to make the best use of cultivation resources, and so on~ They had one thing that gave them an edge over the four Empires which is the constant state of wars! That edge can be written off if a direct conflict happened between the four Empires and the ancestral continent because of the cheer gap in power But when both parties are at the same level now, the edge of the ancestral continent residence would start to show effect... ''Sigh~ this was one of the reasons I brought them here anyway.'' Robin thought as he watched them move... Chapter 428 A Shock To All Robin steadied himself, hovering near the upper border of the dome, as he watched tens of thousands of his soldiers emerge from the dome one after another, raising their shields with one hand andunching attacks with the other. After thest soldier exited, the wall of the white me dome behind him immediately closed, and secondster all the other holes in the dome were closed as well¡­ The exit of those forces attracted the attention of the Saints and Sages of the humanoid white creatures and a fierce battle immediately started up the hill, all the attacks that had been descending on the White me Dome previously now started descending upon the soldiers of the Golden battalion instead, relieving most of the pressure on the dome once again. But even though the enemies numbered a little more than twenty-two thousand while the number of soldiers of the Golden battalion that emerged from the dome reached forty thousand, in addition to the quality of the Law Techniques and Divine Weapons all in the favor of the Golden battalion as well, the battle was not one-sided at all. As expected, the high ground always has the advantage... The superiority of the soldiers of the Golden Battalion in numbers and equipment did not contribute to anything except that they were able to preserve their lives and bnce the equation against their flying enemies, and perhaps if it were not for Old Gu leading 500 of the strongest Sages in the Golden Battalion now and moving them like an arrow prating the ranks of the enemies, the scales would have tilted in favor of humanoid white creatures already. But this bnce did notst long. After only a quarter of an hour, the bnce began to tilt clearly in favor of the Golden Battalion! After a quarter of an hour had passed without those lightning clouds appearing again, the members of the Golden Battalion began to gain confidence to fight with all their might again, Old Gu and the Sages above started to press harder, and the rest of the army below gradually moved to heavely attack instead of passive defense Especially the Wind Forces whobined a Minor Heavenly Law of the Space Path with the Major Heavenly Law of Wind, their ability to hunt down enemies from below with their arrows was the golden battalion''s greatest weapon, they single-handedly caused over 80% of the total kills so far. The number of deaths among Saints and Sages among the enemies began to increase rapidly, They were dying even faster than in their battle against Alexander and the Six Thousand Sages! "Heh~" Robin let out a long sigh when he saw this, he didn''t know whether to be happy or sad... He was now seeing with his own eyes the difference between performing the task by force and performing it with conviction. The transformation that the Golden Battalion was witnessing now told him one thing, they absolutely did not trust his judgment a while ago and were afraid to get out, and now that they had experienced for themselves that there was a hope of annihting arge number of those Saints and Sages before a new attack wave arrived, they began to put much more effort. Even the Burton Family Saints who hade out with killing intent were starting to show higher martial abilities now, apparently even they were a bit worried when they wereing out. There is no doubt that soldiers need practical experience to deal with these difficult situations, but the most important thing is that they need to trust theirmander blindly. They currently do not have the first, and they do not know Robin well to have the second either. Gaining experience is a bit easy, all he has to do is throw them into battle after battle and whoever survives will surely be an expert. But the second is more difficult, as he personally has to win every battle he throws them in in order to gain their absolute trust, only then will they carry out Robin''s orders without a single bit of hesitation, because they are sure his order is the right one, not because they have to do it! ''I think it''s an inevitable process~'' Robin thought, then looked down at the walls of the White me Dome "One, Two!" "ARGHHHHH" After greatly reducing the pressure on them, the Fire Forces and the Life Forces returned to advance again andpensate for the steps they forcibly retreated a short while ago. In those short few minutes they retreated in, there were already tens of thousands of humanoid white creatures passing through both sides of the dome and surrounding it once again, but now that they have regained their breath, it is time to rectify this mistake. The path up the hill was quickly blocked again and arge number of hordes of humanoid white creatures were incinerated, as for those who actually managed to reach the top of the hill would have to face 40,000 soldiers of the Golden Battalion, so they could be considered dead already~ The pressure also eased a lot on the nt forces, some of them even left their ces and went to help the life forces treat the fallen sages. Seeing that everything had settled down again, Robin''s gaze fell toward the middle of the dome, on 17 milky white individuals kneeling on the ground with their hands tied behind their backs... They were the prisoners who were caught by the wind forces after activating the dome. *swoosh* With a quick movement, Robin appeared in front of them, with his majestic golden armor and golden eyes exuding clear killing intent... His presence forced the few Wind Force soldiers guarding the prisoners to bow without thinking. Robin moved his eyes slowly at those prisoners, trying to understand something from their reactions to his arrival with this intent to kill in front of them, but he did not find anything of fear, awe, or even some panic... The only thing he found was a more intense killing intent! Robin furrowed his brows, the most dangerous thing he had witnessed since arriving in this world was not the numbers of those creatures nor their schemes nor even the lightning attack, but rather their intention to die for victory. He, the ruler of Jura, saw for himself what happens when he gives orders that the soldiers think may lead to death, so he knows very well what it means to have such soldiers under themand of anymander, in fact, he is beginning to feel some envy towards the person who moves them... *THUD* Robin took another two steps toward the strongest prisoner among them, with a strength roughly equal to a knight at level 14, then he got down on one knee in front of him, then raised his hands and tightly gripped his head, and muttered in a bone-chilling voice, "You have had your mystery long enough, now¡­ Show me everything you know." Robin''s expression turnedpletely serious, he had intended to do soul research since the moment he arrived on this but he basically didn''t have enough energy to carry out something high-level like soul research so he had to wait for him to recover with food, and energy gems, but the moment he recovered His health thunderbolts descended and the soul quest n was postponed again, now the moment had finally arrived... Now he finally gets to know what really goes on behind the scenes! ''Tsk~ I probably won''t be able to get the full truth from this low-ranking knight but capturing a Saint and Sage outside is not a practical idea either... Capturing or killing someone with the strength of a Saint or higher is like the difference between heaven and earth. First, hisrades wouldn''t let him get caught, secondly, he could simply blow up himself if he was caught, and--'' Robin thought while activating the Soul Search Technique, but his train of thought was suddenly cut off. ''hmm? What the..?'' "AAAAHHHHH!!!" Suddenly Robin''s cry resounded throughout the dome "Your Excellency!!" "Ah! What do we do?!" "AARRGHHHH! LET ME GO YOU SON OF A---- !" Robin cried out loudly as his features turned to the worst, "AAAAHHHH!!!!! If YOU DON"T GIVE ME A PATH, THEN I WILL TAKE YOU DOWN WITH ME!!!!" *BOOM* "Your Excellency!!" Immediately after Robin''sst shout, a powerful wave of formless energy shook every soul inside and outside the dome, before anyone realized what was happening, Robin was lying 50 meters away from his original ce, passed out, as if his pupils were pushed back into his skull... "Ahh! His Excellency has fallen!!" The Wind Saints ran towards Robin, Zara and a few sages from the Life Forces let go of what they had in their hands, and ran towards him like madmen. The pir supporting their sky had fallen... everything seemed to move in slow motion for a moment... Only the people who could not leave their positions held their ground, but they felt their hearts being ripped out of their chests ----- "His Excellency¡­" muttered one of the Fire Forces responsible for feeding the dome of white mes, looking down toward his feet with eyes filled with tears. Then, he looked up at the faces of the humanoid white creatures with eyes filled with killing intent and shouted, "I swear that if something happened to His Excellency, I would not forgive¡­ you¡­?" Before that soldier couldplete his threat, he stopped and opened his eyes to thest of them. The humanoid white creatures outside were standing in their ces looking at each other in stupefaction, when they heard the me soldier''s cry, a look of fear appeared on them and they started to retreat. Not only them but all the Saints and Sages above also stopped and started to look around in shock, then each one shot off in a different direction, not looking back again. ...The battle has stopped. Chapter 429 Half Dead ''.....'' ''...'' ''....Sigh~ That was a powerful Soul attack, if I hadn''t ced a great deal of importance on raising my Soul Strength it might have been destroyed by mere contact with that thing!'' ''...In the end, I couldn''t avenge M, nor save Richard... Emperor of the Jura? Heaven''s Chosen? It turned out that I was just a petty character in the end, I led myself to death in a ce that had nothing to do with me..'' ''...I wonder if the owner of that soul died too, I bet that would greatly ease the burden on my guys, they might be able to return to Jura now if they built the space portal...'' ''But... Heh~ I''m the only link that unites them, Alexander and Old Gu, Victora and Elizabeth, and the Burton family saints won''t listen to each other, and Caesar doesn''t have enough strength to unite them fully under hismand yet, after my death, the army will undoubtedly disintegrate... If my fall causes the Golden Battalion to disintegrate and led them to their death, only then will I feel that I died in vain...'' ''hmm? ....I''m dead, why can I think?'' *Slowly opens his eyes...* ''Tsk tsk~ even the dim candlelight can hurt me now? Looks like my soul got severely injured in that Soul battle and--'' ''...I can see candlelight. I am alive?!'' *bzzzzzz* Robin tried to raise his head gradually with half-closed eyes and blurred vision, and with ears that could hear nothing but a lot of buzzing as if thousands of bees were flying in circles around his head. Even after about two seconds of looking around, he could only see that he was in a closed space, and there were a few golden objects scattered around him¡­ "Ah! His Excellency has woken up!!" "Thank the heavens!! I will go tell General Caesar." "I''m going to check his pulse!!" When the individuals in the room noticed Robin''s movement, it looked as if scorpions had stung them, they went from sitting dejectedly to running around in a panic. Although Robin did not hear anything from them clearly, the feelings of fear and happiness were evident in their voices, so he was reassured and rested his head in its ce again with a light smile ''It seems that I''m still alive somehow, and in a save zone at that... I actually managed to keep my life after facing that horrifying being. I always thought of the soul power as a way to help me formte various techniques faster, who would have thought that it would save my life today...'' Then he closed his eyes again, and with it the rest of his senses... "This feeling... What does His Excellency do?" One of the Life Forces soldiers furrowed his eyebrows after Robin rested his head again The person who was feeling Robin''s pulse also furrowed his brows for a few seconds before letting out a relieved sigh, "Don''t worry, he is using the Soul Replenishing Technique." "Soul Replenishing Technique?" The rest in the tent raised their eyebrows slightly, but they soon understood¡­ During those days, they tried more than once to treat him with the variousws of the Life Path, but to no avail... After many tries, they affirmed that the damage Robin suffered was not physical. Everyone here wasn''t trying to heal Robin, they knew they can''t, their main job is to take turns checking Robin''s condition every few minutes and providing him with easy-to-swallow food and enough drink to keep his body strong and healthy... Even though Robin is at level 30, he can stay for about ten days without food, and this period would be longer if he was unconscious, but the point was not to preserve his life, but rather to keep him strong all the time, as this would increase his chances of survival. "The Soul Replenishing Technique... This is one of the basic techniques of the Soul Path that His Excellency personally devised when he was still living in the afflicted Jura city, and it is one of the most basic techniques that were distributed to all of us before we came here. We were told that it is very important to revitalize and renew the soul. I remember it well because I had wondered what we might use it during the conquest of another... Considering now that His Excellency uses it to treat himself, only now did I know its value..." Only now did they be certain that the damage that Robin had inflicted and made him unconscious during this time had something to do with the soul "I can''t believe that His Excellency distributed this invaluable technique to us for free..." "He is really a great man.. a great man...." One of the Life Forces girls said while looking at Robin with eyes all looking up and in awe. "FATHER! ...I heard that my father woke up? How is he?!" At this moment the tent curtain opened and Caesar came in shouting, when he saw that Robin was still lying in his ce he grabbed the shield of the nearest sage of the Life Forces and shouted at his face, "What is going on here? Is this? Some kind of prank? Do you think fighting those damn creatures is so easy now that they are back and it''s time for your little jokes? Maybe I should throw you guys in the front row, I would like to hear youugh then!" "We dare not!" That sage who was unfortunate enough to get into Caesar''s hands shouted in panic, "His Excellency did indeed wake up and raised his head, but he activated the Soul Replenishing Technique and fell back to sleep again, it seems that there are injures in his soul that prevented him from moving." When Caesar heard this, he raised his eyebrows and let go of the sage''s armor, took a few steps towards Robin, then furrowed his eyebrows again¡­ p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® Robin only distributed two techniques rted to the soul, the first is the Soul Strengthening Technique and the second is the Soul Replenishing Technique. Other than the Soul Replenishing Technique, they had no way to treat anything rted to the soul, and this technique a person could only use on himself. ''No, Even if they could help him using the Soul Replenishing Technique, would it really help? This technique was made to restore rity of mind and speed up the process of healing the soul after its exhaustion, can it do anything to treat Robin from his injuries? Although I do not know what really happened, Father''s cry and fall that day, and then his fainting for a few days says that he certainly did not receive any minor damage.'' Caesar thought as he kept examining Robin But this is the current situation~ None of them can do anything but stand on the side idly by and watch as Robin tries to do something to heal himself... Robin''s achievements in the soul path can be said to be revolutionary in rtion to their previous knowledge, well, there was no previous knowledge of the Jura in the first ce, they just knew it exists. But his colossal achievements now seemed to bepletely insufficient... After a few seconds, Caesar turned and moved toward the exit saying, "Keep up your good work." The Life Force Saints and Sages followed him until he came out and closed the curtain of the tent behind him, only then let out a long exhale¡­ The adopted son of the Emperor of the World... Sometimes he acts spontaneously and gets close to his followers, which makes him popr among the members of the army, and sometimes the pressure that puts as the one and only *Sage of Death* exceeds even Robin''s somehow With a few nces among themselves, the Sages of the Life Force decided to summon Peon next time instead of Caesar... ------------------ "Caesar, what is the news? How is His Excellency?" The moment Caesar came out of the cloud there were a few people waiting, they were Victoria and Elizabeth and some other sages at the top of the sage realm, even Alexander also came leaning on crutches with his body wrapped in bandages like a mummy All of them furrowed their eyebrows and expressed fear as they waited for Caesar''s reply, after all, his absence did notst long inside and he went out alone without Robin... Caesar let out a long sigh and announced as he clenched his hands tightly, "Father did indeed wake up but he shut down his senses and activated the Soul Replenishing Technique, I checked it myself." "Hooo~" As if a stone had finally been lifted from their chests, they all let out a long exhale and their expressions rxed. Robin''s fall that day shook their world, only now their legs found solid ground to stand on again. But soon their features changed again. Chapter 430 Mini-Battle "The Soul Replenishing Technique¡­ He seems to have received a soul attack as we expected." Elizabeth sighed and spoke Old Gu''s turned to the worst again after his first relief, "His Excellency didn''t distribute soul techniques for attacking or defending or even for healing soul wounds, we had sworn to work under hismand and he was so generous with us, how could he hide such techniques? It''s most likely that he doesn''t know them either." "You mean..?" Victoria furrowed her eyebrows "In Jura, we had no knowledge of anything rted to the reality of the soul before His Excellency appeared. He had no ground to lean on in his research. However, he came up with many techniques for it in a short period, so most of the research focused on strengthening the spirit and restoring its activity to help it in his research, and he also made some applications like the Thoughts Conveying Technique and the Oath Tablets, they were a bit narrow in scope and little in number, but they still alone are enough to say a lot about his capabilities! But from all that, this also tells us that this is probably the first time he is subjected to a soul attack, he does not know how to defend against an attack of this kind, and he must have been severely wounded because he resisted it bluntly¡­ And nowes the bigger problem, he doesn''t know how to heal himself from his soul injuries! His use of the Soul Replenishing Technique is proof enough of this!!" Caesar only looked at the ground and clenched his fists even more, since he was certain that his father was using the soul Replenishing technique he knew that the situation was bad, as he himself had used this technique more than once previously and knew its limits... "The important thing now is that His Excellency is alive and has enough awareness to try to find a solution to his own problem. Because of his heroic sacrifice, he was able to end that death siege upon us and we regained the initiative. What more do you expect from him? We are here to conquer a new world for him and expand his empire for him. We are the ones who have to bear the war, not him! Please don''t expect any more help from His Excellency, just pray that he will rise up for us again unharmed... It''s our turn to prove to him that we are not useless." Caesar spoke with a clear heaviness in his voice while clenching both hands tightly, and it was clear that every word that came out of him wasing out with great difficulty How is it that the soldiers could not do anything in front of those hordes of enemies, but Robin alone managed to save everyone and gave them a new chance? Their ipetence led his father to his current -between life and death- situation! ...But he quickly calmed himself and looked around with clear defiance, then began to rise from the ground, "I will go to convey the report to the secondmander in chief and receive his instructions, now go back to your spots and wait for his orders." Old Gu, Victoria, Elizabeth, and the rest of the peak sage-level nodded at the same time and flew away There was no one left in front of the tent except Alexander, who found himself a rtivelyrge rock near the tent and sat on it, looking with unfocused eyes at its door... As was the case for the past few days. ------------------------------------ "Second Commander in chief." Caesarnded on top of the hill and saluted, cing his right hand on his chest Jabba looked behind him and shook his head with a self-ridiculingugh, "You know you don''t have to do that..." Caesar took a few more steps and stood beside Jabba looking up at the sky, and spoke, "Until my adoptive father rises again you will be the leader, stop trying to evade your responsibility." *boom boom boom* "...You came alone, how is master doing?" Jabba was silent for a while and then suddenly askedplease visit "Alive... The situation isn''t far from what you have predicted." Caesar replied sternly, then proceeded to exin what had just happened in the tent "Heh~ Good, good... That is actually much better than I expected," Jabba let out a long sigh, then gave a big smile and continued, "His life is in his hands now, very good." "What is very good exactly!?" Caesar furrowed his brows deeply and looked at Jabba, he had just told him about Robin''s seemingly untreatable condition but he smiled?! Jabba looked to his side, still smiling, "It makes me feel sometimes that you don''t yet know who your adoptive father is... As long as his consciousness is still present enough to activate a technique, then what is there fear? Now we only have to wait patiently for his return." Caesar''s eyebrows rxed a lot and let out a small sigh, as he looked up at Jabba''s face with focused eyes, ''Absolute confidence... Is this the one you chose to be your only disciple, father?'' But he suddenly suppressed his thoughts and took a few steps to the side away from Jabba, and turned to look towards the sky again! Caesar is quite a tall man, with exactly 195cm in height he could be said to be one of the tallest in the golden battalion, but even with that, his head didn''t even reach Jabba''s chest... Him standing beside him and looking up at him like this, He looked like a little child asking his father to pick him up! The situation was very strange so he had to run away quickly, then he raised his voice again awkwardly, "Cough Cough... What is the current situation?" "See for yourself." Jabbaughed it off and pointed in front of him... Towards an aerial battle taking ce in front of the cliff! It was not close to the battle that took ce before Robin''s incident, in fact, there were only 20 individuals involved! The battle was between ten saints of the Burton family wearing nothing but short pants that hide their private parts, against ten saints of the humanoid white creatures. The battle seemed random as all individuals could target each other, but by focusing a little, it was possible to see the cooperation between the members of each team and the teamwork to deliver the greatest possible damage to the second party. Although there were tens of thousands of Saints and Sages of the humanoid white creatures floating around the areal arena, and a simr number of Golden battalion troops fully armed with their divine gear standing on top of the hill behind Jabba, no big battle broke off as all sides quietly stood their ces watching the ongoing mini battle. The two teams fought without tricks, without advantages, even their cultivation levels were identical, only military tactics, courage, and the quality of their techniques were of use... Everything about this mini-battle looked like a friendly tournament! If Robin woke up now and saw this scene, he would undoubtedly think he was still dreaming. Chapter 431 Second Commander Ten days ago -- Right after Robin copsed Devastating chaos... Panic struck everyone inside and outside the dome. Everyone inside rushed towards Robin, and everyone outside ran wherever their feet took them. No one understood what happened with Robin, they didn''t konw how re react or how to help him, they just ran to him out of pure instinct, but that wasn''t even the most confusing thing at theat moment... They were met with something more strange, the army that had been besieging them for hours and seemed that they had sworn to die with them today, no longer exists! The whole army that had millions of soldiers was nowhere to be found, they scattered in panic and never looked back! But no one issued an order to pursue them as they would in any other case, it was not the time... the most important at that time was to know what happened to Robin, so everyone stood in their ces looking in the direction of where he fell, hoping for the best... Only after Caesar announced that Robin''s heart was still beating, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and sat down, as if their legs that could carry mountains could no longer carry their bodies... Only the life and me forces remained standing next to the dome, supplying energy to it until all the holes were blocked, after which they sat down as well. As long as the dome is filled with me energy and life energy, it can theoretically function and protect itself until that energy ispletely exhausted. Now, for the first time since its creation, the life forces or me forces no longer have to supply energy, they can finally catch their breath and rest their bodies, which acted as a corridor for the energy between energy pearls and the white me dome for long hours... However, they sat next to the dome, to provide it with energy if those creatures came back again... The extreme exhaustion and shock of what was happening around them at least did not make them forget this task. After being assured that Robin is still alive and taking him to his assigned tent to make the necessary examinations on him, all the army generals decide to meet to decide what will happen to start from this point. And just as Robin had expected... No two agreed. Victoria said that they should seize the opportunity of the humanoid white creatures'' retreat ande down from the hill, then march in any direction and destroy any enemy fortification they found in their path... But everyone said that leaving their defenses and moving the army again to an unknown ce might get them into deeper trouble as they didn''t know anything about this world and didn''t know if they even had fortresses! Old Gu however demanded to stop everything and stay in their ces until Robin woke up and he decides what to do. Backing his words with the fact that it was clear from Robin''s shout earlier that he knew something they did not know, and that he at least harmed the leader who controls those creatures, otherwise they would not have retreated so quickly, so it is wise to wait and listen to what he had to say before making any move... But the rest said that they don''t know when Robin will wake up, rather they don''t know if he will ever wake up again, how can everything be stopped and wait for something so unknown? and the leader of these creatures was indeed harmed by Robin, wouldn''t it be better to turn into attacking rather than staying without purpose? As for Elizabeth, she demanded that they remain in their ces and continue with the war of attrition n, provided that the opportunity of this peace be seized and the division of Divine cksmiths and Rune Mastersplete their work in strengthening the defenses... But the rest objected that this would be equivalent to turning their precious resources into waste. Those humanoid white creatures fled in panic and didn''t even look back, would they evene back? what if it was established the defenses only to find out they wouldn''t be attacked again? What is the use of a fortress if it is not attacked? Establishing the protection energy dome array and the metal wall isn''t cheap! As for Caesar, he demanded that the army be divided into five divisions and deployed in random directions to draw a map of the area in which they are located and expand their area of control, making a small kingdom for themselves... But everyone refused, saying that they were under pressure to this degree while they were with each other, so what would happen if they dispersed and got attacked again? This meetingsted for about two hours after Rubin''s fall... Other than Old Gu, Elizabeth, Victoria, and Caesar, there were still about ten other top-level sages who had a very high status in their respective empires... Each of them hold on to their views and refused to take a step back, some of them even threatened to take his troops and start implementing his own vision. Not because they wanted to split up on purpose or wanted to rebel against the True Beginning Empire, or because they wanted to defy the oath they swore to Robin... but because they deeply believed with all their senses that their vision and reasons were the absolute truth, and they were certain that if they followed their ns they would bring victory to the Golden battalion and show their worth to Robin! Everyone in this room has the ability to rule Empires, some of them have already ruled empires for hundreds or even thousands of years, if one of them thinks something is right, why should hepromise and ept someone else''s opinion? If only talking could reach a conclusion that simple, Jura wouldn''t have been divided until Robin came along... There was no glimmer of hope that the meeting would result in anything. Until suddenly Caesar changed the subjectpletely and demanded the appointment of a temporary secondmander-in-chief until his father woke up. Everyone calmed down for the first time in the meeting, then they sighed and nodded in agreement with Caesar''s words. If the discussion continues in this direction, the army will disintegrate and each of them will take his men and do what he sees fit... This is not something that any of them wants to see, and certainly not something Robin would tolerate when he wakes up! One person has to make the decisions until Robin wakes up and that person has to be the only one responsible for the results, whether positive or negative. Caesar was delighted when he saw this, but he soon gently furrowed his eyebrows again, ready for another long round of struggle until they chose the new leader. But to his surprise, the selection of the new leader did notst more than ten minutes, and everyone, without exception, chose Jabba! Even Jabba, who had been sitting quietly in one corner of the tent without saying a word from the beginning, opened his eyes at thest of them in obvious shock Everyone justified their decision that Jabba had strength equivalent to a peak Sage Realm expert and thus had the qualifications, some said they choose him because he was His Excellency''s only disciple and the one who understood him the most, and others gave different reasons... But deep inside, everyone knew the real reason, which was that Jabba had no military power behind him. Victoria, for example, has water forces, Old Gu has fire forces, and even Caesar has control over the entire Burton family''s forces, so if one of them controls power, the position of that group will rise above the shoulders of others and disturb the bnce... The second problem is if one of them took the lead and made bad judgment then they can''t remove him from authority anymore because he will have his men protect his newfound power... Third andst, they knew each other and no one wanted his old rival to be his superior. Only Jabba, who has nothing but himself, can take this role. And although Jabba also understood this quickly and that they chose him for his political weakness rather than his strength or status, he sighed in the end and agreed. There is nothing more important than helping the army pass through this critical point. Just like that Jabba, who was just sitting on the sidelines awaiting orders, suddenly hasmand of an army powerful enough to conquer worlds... Chapter 432 The Second Wave Immediately after it was agreed that Jabba would temporarily takemand of the army, everyone looked at him, waiting for his decisions, but their attempt to influence him could be seen in all of their eyes, each of them still wanting Jabba to choose his point of view! Jaba sighed seeing this while thinking, ''What a troubled situation you left me in, master...'' He knew that even after being chosen as a leader, the journey would not be without obstacles, so the idea of choosing him mainly was because he had no power backing him, so in their heads, they were already ready to disobey him if their ideas on how tomand the army conflicted greatly. So after much thought... he started shooting order after order. First: He ordered them to continue working on the metal wall and the energy protection dome array, and even gave the Rune Masters and the Divine cksmiths full support from all avable members of the Golden Battalion, not only that, he ordered that the Rune Master need to work on the energy protection dome array so that it would cover the entire hill as Robinmanded, and not cover the area they control at this moment! Justifying this that even if they are not attacked again, it is necessary to establish a permanent headquarters on this, and what would be a better headquarters than the ce they knew and fought over already? Also, the hill isrge and can amodate several million people that can live on top of it full time, of course not to the extent of establishing a city, but establishing a huge camp on top of the hill that will support the entire army of Jura will not be a problem at all... Second: Taking advantage of the time granted by Robin''s sacrifice and starting to explore their surroundings by sending teams from the Wind Forces in different directions, making each squad has only 10 soldiers to limit losses. Third: After finishing the metal wall, the Divine cksmith Division shall immediately start working on a Space Portal! Jabba''s decisions were well received and satisfied everyone''s suggestions in one way or another. He did not take an attacking position and at the same time did not sit idle. It can be said that it was perfect. The only one who didn''t like the decisions was Victoria, who wanted to move the entire army to make the best use of the situation and attack Greend randomly, but she didn''t say anything... Everyone else agreed with Jabba''s decisions, If she tried to make a fuss alone now then she would be considered a rebel, even leaving that aside, If she can''t convince Caesar to do the same then she couldn''t do anything even if she had the power, it can be said the Burton Forces and the Water Forces are tied in the same boat and would do anything together... And with this, the implementation of the secondmander in chiefs'' decisions began immediately. The Divisions of Divine cksmiths and Rune Masters returned to work, and arge number of members of the Golden Battalion joined them to help build the metal wall or make the metal bases of the energy protection dome array... And Peon began organizing the Wind Saints from the Burton family for several small squads to go out and explore and map the area around them As for the rest of those who did not have work, they contented themselves withpleting the construction of the camp, taking care of the injured, and relieving themselves from that harsh battle. Three days passed after that in the blink of an eye... During these three days, the wind squads made a survey of the area surrounding the hill at a depth of ten kilometers in all directions and drew an urate map of potential water and food sources, strategic zones, and so on. But the strange thing about the reports is that several wind teams presented in their reports that they saw some of those humanoid white creatures doing seemingly normal things like plowingnds and nting trees and irrigating them, and they even watched them talking to each other peacefully as normal human beings -This was something very strange for them after they saw with their own eyes the suicidal desire and illogical behavior of those creatures previously- But what really shocked Jabba and the rest of the generals was that every time one of the wind squads witnessed something like this, or they spotted any group of humanoid white creatures in the vicinity, those creatures would pounce on them immediately after a few seconds! It''s not as if someone saw these wind squads and then told hisrades and attacked them, no, but without warning, they all start running or flying towards wind squads which were perfectly hidden, and soon that team finds several other groups of the humanoid white creaturesing towards them from all directions to surround them! This was one of the reasons why the wind teams were not able to fully explore the area around the hill, although the army of humanoid white creatures seemed to have disintegrated or disappeared after Robin fell that day, after the ten-kilometer mark, the incursion is considered impossible due to the density of the numbers of these creatures, it was guaranteed that you would be spotted and attacked if passing by them after the ten-kilometer mark... But also during this period came the first good news that the Golden Battalion had heard in days... The metal wall waspleted! Initially, it was estimated that the Divine cksmith Division would take about a week to finish, but this was considering the harsh conditions at the time. But now, with this period of peace and with the help of the entire detachment of the Divine cksmiths Legion, a 40-meter-high wall stood blocking the road at the neck of the hill in just two and a half days! At the same moment they finished it, the nearly five thousand Divine cksmiths went to work on the metal structure of the Space Portal. As for the Rune Masters Division, they had also finished the first and second parts of the Energy Dome''s array, now an area twice asrge as the area that was under the protection of the White me Dome was now under the protection of the Energy Protection Dome''s array, and they started toplete more parts of the array towards the top of the hill, following the n to cover the sky of the entire hill! But this period of peace did notst long. On the fourth day, soldiers from the Wind Forces came running towards the hill from all directions in panic, some of them listed with severe injuries, and whenever one of them reached the dome, he shouted that the enemies wereing. Quickly after, the army of white humanoids approached again. The ground forces were about double the numbers who fled, about 5 million, their huge numbers and their spread covered the ground as far as the eye could see! However, even this majestic scene did not attract everyone''s attention for more than a few seconds, as the scene in the sky was much much worse¡­. The flying white humanoids increased in number from 25,000 during thest time they saw them to 60,000 now. Chapter 433 Instant Results The sound of swallowing saliva echoed over the hill and became moremon than the sounds of birds that were screaming in terror everywhere, everyone began to look around in panic as they watched the approaching hostile army They narrowly escaped death from the first battle after His Excellency intervened in a way that caused the dispersal of those humanoid white creatures, but after only four days they returned with double their previous numbers while His Excellency was still lying half dead?! But at that moment Jabba''s brows, which were deeply knotted, rxed a bit, then began to rise them until a look of astonishment formed on his face instead of troubled fear, and then he spoke loudly, "Look at their faces." "Hmm?" Everyone stopped looking around in panic and started to focus on the faces of the humanoid white creatures more, and soon their fearful features changed like what happened with Jabba The eyes of these creatures are no longer empty and full of angry-looking veins as before... It now contains beautiful green pupils! And they no longer saw that desire to fight to the death either, but for the first time, they saw various emotions evident in the eyes of those humanoid white creatures... Some of them seemed excited about the battle, some of them seemed curious and some of them seemed afraid of noting back alive. Now, for the first time, this fearsome enemy is beginning to look like an ordinary army! But not all of them are like that... Jabba and the rest of the generals quickly managed to spot around 500 individuals scattered among the army of humanoid white creatures with those nk eyes and fierce features, and those nk eye individuals were clearly ced inmand positions. "It seems that whatever Master did at that time is still in effect..." When Jabba saw the scene in front of him, his features finally turned into a smile. The rest understood him too, what they are seeing now is definitely rted to Robin''s shout that day! They do not know what this means or what happened exactly, but it is clear that Robin did something that harmed the enemy and changed his strategy, and that is enough! No, it was more than enough, thanks to Robin''s intervention the fearless nk-eye individuals were reduced from a few million to a few hundred of them, if they still can''t take them head-on, then face do they have toe here thinking about invading another? Soon the generals spread this news among the golden army to boost their morale and then began spreading them out and making defense ns Today he is destined not to take the same course as the first battle. First: Because the number of enemies has multiplied, whether it is thend forces or the arial forces, they were both at least double the previous army, but this is understandable, they got hammered the previous time just as theynded, it only makes sense that the leader of those creatures managed to rally more troops after four days Secondly, It seems that they have returned to being more human-like in some way, the nk and fearless attitude doesn''t seem to exist anymore which is a huge factor. Thirdly, and most importantly... the defenses established by the Divine cksmiths and Rune Masters have not yet been tested! "Sibar hey!" One of the nk-eyed white humanoid leaders raised a sword made entirely of wood and signaled to begin the attack. Everyone atop the hill furrowed their brows and raised their weapons, ready for another grinding battle... The Burton family saints all gathered on top of the wall on Jabba''s orders to kill anyone who tried to climb it. The earth-shattering attack of more than five million soldiers came quickly, and with tremendous momentum moved the pebbles from under the feet of the soldiers of the Golden Battalion and made fear infiltrate their hearts. But everything went calm again when they reached the wall! The first batch of white humanoids came to aplete halt when they reached the 40-meter-tall wall, just looking up with wide open mouths... Some of them tried to throw some weapons at the wall a few times, they seemed somehow assured that their weapons would be strong enough to do something to the wall But when the weapons fell to the ground without making a scratch in the wall, it seemed that they gave up and started exchanging puzzled looks among themselves! The nk-eyedmanders tried to force the army to rush towards the wall more than once and stand on theirrades'' bodies to get through it, but the rest of the white humanoids took a step back instead. The features of their faces seemed as if they were saying, ''Stand on ourrades'' bodies? are you crazy? What will happen to the brothers below? won''t they be squashed to death?'' This strange and unexpected situation tied the tongues of the Burton family saints who just looked at each other and lowered their arms, not knowing what to do... As for the situation in the sky, it waspletely different. It was a real battle, just as was expected. The 60,000 saints and sages immediatelyunched an attack when they approached a certain distance from the hill at the orders of a few nk-eyed individuals¡­ Although most of the attacks were not half as powerful as before, thebined attack of the 60,000 saints and sages seemed as if it was ready to harvest all the lives over the hill! The few dozen nk-eyed Saints and Sages among the Saints and Sages looked excited for the first time besides their ferocity, they would finally achieve some results. This attack would be enough to deal huge damage to the Golden Battalion, especially since they noticed that the annoying White me Dome that suppressed them earlier, was no longer there! *VROOM* All 60,000 attacks vanished beforending on the hill... It was not destroyed or dissipated.. Rather, it looked like a small rock that fell into ake, it just disappeared after making a few vibrations in space. The nk-eyed individuals were not convinced by what they saw and ordered another round of attacks... which ended in the same way. However, this time their attacks did not disappearpletely, but some of them bounced back at them again and severely injured 6 saints! Not only that but hundreds of high-speed ck arrows started shooting at them from below, dropping many dead and wounded. This was the effect of the Energy Protection Dome''s array... It has patterns of several majorws that enable it to absorb damage up to a certain extent, and with them the Law of Life that enables it to redirect the energy it absorbs as it sees fit, and most importantly, it prevents any attacking from above from bypassing it, But it does not prevent attacksing bellow Meaning, they can''t reach the hilltopnd no matter how hard they try, but the Sages of the Golden Army can hunt them down as they please from within the array! The new and iprehensible situation for the Saints and Sages of the white humanoids forced them to quickly retreat, ignoring the nk-eyed individuals'' cries that told them to continue pressing. Whether it is onnd or in the sky, the battle that seemed about to destroy everything stopped a few minutes after it started. Chapter 434 A Challenge Seven days after Robin''s fall... The few days after the second wave of attacks by the army of white humanoids did not witness any peace, nor did it witness anyrge-scale battles either... The ground hordes standing still in front of the wall nor the rapid retreat of the saints and sagessted long. Under their nk-eyed superiors, the white humanoid army advanced again, but with greater caution this time. It was clear that the nk-eyed white humanoid creatures tried a lot to motivate the ground hordes to get over the wall, and indeed some of them did it under pressure and began to climb, but all of them fell to the ground again without full bodies, adding to the terror within the ground hordes as they looked at the Golden Battalion members at the top of the wall in awe... Therefore, the first few rows of the ground hordes began searching in the wall for any loophole that they could exploit to pass it, or for a weak point that they could attack and make a hole using it... A nk-eyed white humanoid even began to gather those at the top of the Knighthood domain and make them attack certain areas in the wall to weaken it.. but to no avail. These desperate attempts became a kind of entertainment for the Burton family saints who were busy betting on what would happen next and which spot they would attack, or whether some new fool would try to climb the wall... But the officials among them furrowed their eyebrows... The movements of white humanoids currently have bepletely normal, and it can even be said that they are experienced in wars and how to bring down defenses. They weren''t bad at this, The wall designed by His Excellency Rubin was just a very harsh test for them, the original wall in designed to receive an Emperor level attack with ease, even if this one is the weaker version, it is still not something a top-level Sage can take down easily, much less a few knights! How could such an experienced army be afraid? It was very clear from their eyes that they were remembering the events of the previous battle thatsted for hours... the battle in which a handful of the Golden Battalion personnel died after taking down millions of them! From fearless idiots to terrified veterans... The change is too fast and too big! The second strange thing is that when one of the saints targeted one of the nk-eyed white humanoids below and thoughtfully killed him... Another random individual from among the white human creatures turned fierce, his pupils disappeared, and he took a leading spot in the front rows as if nothing had happened. This process was repeated and thousands of nk-eyed humanoids were hunted, but they always reappeared. It was found that there are always 327 nk-eyed humanoids lurking among the ground hordes, no matter how many of them were killed they will always reappear. The strangest thing is that the rest of the white humanoid creatures would obey the new nk-eyed humanoid as if nothing happened... A minute ago yourrade is next to you just trying to survive and a secondter he''s your boss who will tell you to advance and kill yourself in battle... This scene amused the Burton saints a lot actually and started cing bets on where would the next nk-eyed humanoid appear before they kill him again. But of course, the entertainment did not stop them from reporting all these important events and observations immediately to the generals and to the secondmander-in-chief, Jabba. As for the Saints and Sages of the white human creatures, they were even more careful... Some of them would advance once in a while to hurl some precision attacks at separate areas of the Energy Protection Dome''s array to test it out and then flee back quickly before the dome sent back the attacks or before the Sages of the Wind Force fired ck arrows at them. The powerful new defenses that protected the hill, along with the awe of white humanoid creatures and the restoration of their natural fear of death as living creatures, made life easier for Jabba and the Golden Battalion greatly Even with more than double their previous number, the threat was halved! The battle this time was not a quarter of the intensity of the first, although it continued for several days. Rather, it can be said that this was not a battle in the first ce! Although the siege around the hill was so tight that even an ant could not get out or enter the hill, life on top of the hill was actually very rxed¡­ With so much food in their Space Rings and so many seeds that life forces could turn into fruit trees, no one feared starving to death. *The battle* was taking ce and the siege was intensifying, but on top of the hill, the youths were busy treating the six thousand sages, preparing food, and ying betting games! Of course, not everyone was so lucky... Elizabeth and the nt Forces were still suffering badly because there is no array to protect them from underground attacks, it can be said that the nt Forces are the only ones at war right now. But even the pressure on them was not that severe, after all, no saint or sage of the enemies dared to get too close to the dome to enter the appropriate range of attack... ...Ten days after Robin''s fall... Half of the ground hordes of the humanoid white creatures retreated and hurried in a northwest direction. When Jabba heard the report, he was about to order an investigation of the situation, but then an even stranger report came to him... On that same day, the sixty thousand Saints and Sages of the humanoid white creatures appeared together and stood at a safe distance from the hill, then sent ten Saints near the Energy Protection Dome Array. Those ten saints started shouting and making a few gestures with their hands¡­ Signnguage could be said to be universal, everyone up the hill quickly understood that these ten people were asking for a challenge. "This is obviously a trap, we can''t send our men out of the Energy Protection Dome Array!" Old Gu spoke with knotted eyebrows, " Most likely they just want to kill a few saints from our side to boost their confidence." "kill a few saints from our side to boost their confidence? I don''t think so, they already killed more than a thousand from our side... but I agree with Old Gu, we should ignore them." Victoria nodded and said coldly "Maybe they want to keep up busy to forget about their group troops'' withdrawal? maybe they don''t want us to attack them as they retreat..." Elizabeth added Hearing this, Jabba remained silent for a long time as he looked up, and then finally said, gesturing at Caesar, "Let us follow along with them for now." Caesar nodded and immediately selected ten of the Burton family''s saints and sent them to ept the challenge... But he had no time to stand up and watch what was going on. At this moment, someone came to tell him that His Excellency Robin had woken up... Chapter 435 Tactical Withdrawal Meanwhile-- After Caesar returned from Robin''s tent and was assured that he had activated the Soul Replenishing Technique, his eyebrows furrowed as he watched the battle taking ce between the Twenty Saints... The White Human Saints were not nk-eyed, they showed the excitement of a good fight and fear when facing a strong attack. Theymunicated with each other a lot by shouting in theirnguage It was apparent that the fact that they were not nk-eyed did not weaken them at all, On the contrary, they showed great creativity in their attacks and high-level cooperation between them, even after the fight began for about a quarter of an hour, there was no clear winner For Jabba and the rest of the high-level generals in the golden battalion, the most interesting factor to look at in battle were the wooden weapons they carry... The ten Saints of the Burton family gave up the full-body golden armor of their own free will before exiting the dome to have a fair fight, but they also took their Golden divine weapons with them, so it can be said that their attack power is still close to its peak. However, their golden divine weapons weren''t able to take the initiative against those wooden weapons, and they even seemed to be somewhat equivalent! This not only surprised the members of the Golden Battalion, it even surprised the spectating human white creatures! The long battle that took ce between Alexander and the six thousand sages against more than twenty thousand saints and sages of the humanoid white creatures was somewhat dependent on survival, there was no time topare weapons, techniques, etc., And even one of them sensed something abnormal there was no way to make sure of it, only now the suspicions of both sides were confirmed, it was clear on their features that each side wondered how the other side could possess weapons equal in strength with their own! The second thing that everyone began to pay attention to was how pure and powerful the other side''s Law Techniques were¡­ So far, several majorws had emerged from both sides, but the Burton Saints side had always been the winner in the test of strength and purity ofws, except for one majorw¡­ The nt Law! It is the onlyw that has reached the perfect stage and is almost identical to the perfect major ntw that Robin handed over to Elizabeth that day... In second ce were the minorws rted to Earth Path and Wind Path, its purity level was extremely high, at least it was higher than that of the Four Empires before the appearance of Robin. Other than that, the rest of thews are full of serious impurities, especially thews rted to the Fire Path and Thunder Path, they all looked like thews the Baron Families of the ck Sun Kingdom were using back then, no, even worse! The fact that thesews have reached a sufficient level that makes the user a saint or a sage is in itself a great achievement, and even important news that must be conveyed to His Excellency Robin that such trash techniques can make someone a sage! "...It can''t be that this is just an ordinary challenge really, huh?" Caesar asked after a few minutes, unable to detect anything abnormal How is it possible that those creatures who were seeking to exterminate them suddenly have enough brains to start challenges and open ways ofmunication? This doesn''t seem logical at all... Is it possible that their leader gave up and decided to find out more about the aliens that appeared on hisnd? At this moment Jabba smiled and replied, "Your vision is too short..." "Huh?" Caesar looked towards me, opening his mouth "Sometimes not everything will meet the eyes, you have to look for them on your own... Ignore the battle, buddy, spread your spirit sense as far as possible and focus on what is happening in the background," Jabba advised "Hmm?" Caesar looked back at him and did as Jabba says, and quickly his eyebrows sank down again... There are many saints and sages of the humanoid white creatures slowly withdrawing and hiding behind the backs of their fellows that covered the sky with theirrge numbers, then slowly descending down to the forest under the cliff, and then running in the other direction quickly under the cover of the thick trees... They were all running towards the North-West! "What is happening exactly?!" Caesar asked with apparent anger, there was something behind their backs and it can''t be good! "It seems to be a n to withdraw arge part of their main forces without our noticing. The withdrawal of the ground forces can be ignored since they are almost useless after we built the wall, we can just brush it off and say that they simply returned to their day-to-day work to reduce the burden of feeding and sheltering such a massive army... But withdrawing part of the main forces which are the Saints and Sages is something else entirely, it will definitely arouse our suspicions, and tempt us to make a move against them if we saw them retreating, so they are trying to divert our attention to other things while secretly withdrawing, during the past quarter of an hour a few dozen Saints have left already¡­ As for the reason, I don''t know~" Jabba shrugged and replied in a low, calm voice. Then, he continued, "Actually, this n isn''t bad at all¡­ They approach us in full force showing off their true numbers, then slowly withdraw as we focus on the mini-battle, If it weren''t for the powerful souls that were given to us by Master''s Soul Strengthening Technique we wouldn''t be able to detect what was going on in the background, and wouldn''t we be able to observe the detailed numbers of their forces, we would just go with the flow and watch their techniques and weapons as we try to furthermunicate with them... Unfortunately for them, we have Master on our side and they don''t." Caesar returned to look at Jabba, not knowing what to say... He spoke as if discovering them through the spiritual sense was something self-evident, but he had watched the situation just like Jabba for a few minutes and it did not ur to him to spear his senses that much focus on the people in the background, who would do this? Probably of all those present, only Jabba thought about this point This is not the first time that Jabba has shocked him with one of the decisions or procedures in which he sees his adoptive father''s shadow... ''What is the difference between me and Jabba? Experience... Intelligence... Thinking outside the box? ...If my adoptive father had not found me as an infant and had to choose between me and Jabba to be his first disciple of choice, who would he have chosen?'' Caesar sighed resignedly at the thought of this, and asked again in a low voice, "Such arge withdrawal n means that they are up to something, and most likely a veryrge number of them will slowly take off... Then what to do now, Second Commander?" "Nothing... For now at least ~" Jabba gave a big smile and said Chapter 436 Heading For A Stroll The mini-battle was extremely fierce, but that did notst for long... After another ten minutes, the first saint to fall in the battle was a humanoid creature, then another, and then another... The wide experience of the Burton family soldiers, which they gained from the ten-year war against the me Empire made them get used to the techniques of their opponents much faster and make the suitable arrangements And while the golden divine weapons and wooden weapons seemed very close in durability and power, the attacking and defensive measures in the golden divine weapons made the difference, and then the great gap between the quality of the heavenlyw techniques between them and the humanoid white creatures drove the final nail in their coffin. It can even be said that the fight, which stayed in bnce for about half an hour, was due to the *fear of the unknown* as each side yed it carefully fearing what the other side had in its arsenal The other reason is that the saints of humanoid white creatures focused on defense and avoidance most of the time. But after the killing of seven Saints of them, their defense and avoidance n no longer worked, and the remaining three Saints withdrew quickly, ignoring the shouts of nk-eyed superiors, which clearly indicated that they were not satisfied with their return. Some nk-eyed individuals even chased those three and beat them until they were on the brink of death! The region fell silent again, it was clear from the charged atmosphere and the expressions on the faces of the Saints and Sages of the humanoid creatures that they did not n for the fight to end in their loss, or at least with such a humiliating result and great speed, this was evident in the tactics of the ten Saints who focused on defense and avoidance most of the time When Jabba saw this, he smiled and gestured for the other 10 Burton Saints to take off their armor and step outside the Energy Protection Dome Array... It was he who gave the challenge this time! And as if cold water was poured on them, Jabba could feel clearly that all the humanoid creatures rxed quite a bit, especially the nk-eyed individuals, their features took a good curve for the first time... All of them had foolish smiles on their faces as if they were achieving a great victory Caesar noticed this and asked in astonishment, "JA-- Ahem, Second Commander, Do mind if I what the hell are you doing exactly?!" He did not know why those humanoid creatures were running away in the background and why, but it was logical that the enemy have to be stopped if he was nning to do something, but Jabba''s arrangement now seemed as if he was satisfying the nk-eyed n and helping them! Jabba smiled as he watched the Burton Soldiers prepare to start the second fight, then said, "We are already besieged by millions of enemies, what worse could happen to us if those saints and sages retreated? Even if they just stand up and retreat now, how and why might we stop them? Do you want us to step out and fight them to stop them from leaving? What is the use of the Energy Protection Dome Array then? Wouldn''t that be exactly what they want? With the advantages of greater numbers and the ability to fly in their favor, we will not have a chance in a direct fight. The most we can do would be to force them to retreat, but they are already retreating now without a fight!! ...Honestly, I still don''t know why are they retreating, But they are reducing the number of troops surrounding us and giving us a better chance of survival, why would we stop them? We should help them! There is something you must always remember, little brother, if you see the enemy make a mistake, it is foolish to stop him." Caesar raised his eyebrows when he heard this, then nodded several times and returned to watch the second fight, which very soon became the third fight... then the fourth...then the fourteenth... After the twenty-first fight, verbal tension took ce between the Sages of humanoid creatures. It was clear from their signs towards the corpses and the wounded that the verbal fight was due to the sessive losses that they had to bear. This verbal fight quickly developed into a huge conflict, which quickly ended as over twenty thousand Saints and Sages broke away from the main army in anger, and then just dispersed, each person going in a different direction. If Jabba and the rest of the generals of the Golden Army had not been aware of what was happening in the background, they might have believed what had just happened, but they knew with certainty that what had just happened was a game to increase the speed of the army''s retreat, it seemed that their leader thought that retreating secretly in the background is no longer worth the huge cost his army had to bear... But Jabba ignored this as well and epted the request for the match again from one of the empty-eyed individuals who seemed angry, it is clear that he wanted topensate for the sessive losses they had suffered and restore the dignity of their race, or this is what he was trying to show at least And Jabba agreed... The fights continued again without problems, and the retreating process actually still continued in the background all the way until the forty-three fight After that fight, the total number of saints and sages of the white humanoid creatures besieging the hill settled at 20,000. After reaching that specific number, the frequency of requesting and approving fights decreased, and the saints and sages of the white humanoid creatures tried to hide in the woods at the bottom of the steep cliff so that their real numbers would not be spotted by their enemy eyes Gradually they returned toying the siege as if nothing had happened. When Jabba saw this, he smiled and returned to camp, then gave an order to all the members of the Golden Battalion to sleep well for the rest of the night and meet tomorrow morning again in the same ce... The next day--- Jabba came out of his tent, yawning and groaning as if he had had the best night''s sleep in months, then smilingly strode up the hill with his big hands behind his back, nodding continually all the way in greeting. The Golden Battalion had rested and had already assembled at the top of the hill as they were ordered, all holding their helmets with one hand and looking at the secondmander, Jabba, making his way between them. Finally, when he reached the most distant point under the protection of the Energy Protection Dome''s array, he took a few more steps and continued forward until his fingertips were already out of the steep cliff, then finally turned around to face his army of nearly fifty thousand saints and sages, spreading his arms at the sides, and smilingly shouted, "It must have been hard for you guys to stay in one ce all these days, today I decided to take you all for a walk towards the north-west!" Chapter 437 Humans "Watch out, a new attack wave ising from above!!" *boom boom boom* "Ugh!" "A group of two hundred white humanoids has split off from the main bloc and is heading to the left, prepare to engage!" "Yes!!" *BOOM!!* "Damn it, Jabba, I pray you have a good exnation for this decision of yours, you all be wold ountable in front of His Excellency when he wakes up!!" Old Gu shouted in a fit of anger ---------------- Three hours ago Jabba announced that he would take the army and head in a northwest direction and before anyone could figure out the reason behind his sudden decision, or anyone else could object, Jabba threw himself from the top of the cliff and engaged directly the enemy Saints and Sages camped below the steep cliff. The rest of the gathered army could not stand and watch their Second Commander being surrounded and killed, so they jumped after him, and a great battle began down the cliff. The enemy saints and sages camped at the bottom of the cliff were surprised by the sweeping attack descending on them from above. This was the first time that the golden battalion moved into the attack instead of crouching down and defending desperately. It was a scene simr to the jumping of white humanoids on the golden battalion when they first arrived on Greend, but the difference this time was that the jumpers were not ready tomit suicide, but rather descended to kill! This is in addition to the fact that for the first time since the invasion of Greend began, the numerical bnce was in favor of the Golden Battalion! With a number approaching forty thousand saints and sages,pared to only twenty thousand or so on the other side, in addition to the advantages of theplete divine body armors and betterw techniques... The battle below the cliff quickly turned into a one-sided massacre... The saints and sages of the white humanoids wasted more than a whole day implementing a n for a silent retreat, and more than four hundred of them were killed during the individual battles to implement that n, but with that everything went in vain... It turned out that the enemy understood what was going on and took advantage of their Numerical advantage tounch an all-out attack, what kind of luck was this?! The twenty thousand white humanoid saints and sages could do nothing but fly away from that massacre, they didn''t get away though, but all flew into the air and rained down the golden battalion with attacks from above, taking advantage of the fact that the golden battalion would not dare to fly, and indeed none of them flew behind them¡­ But that was not their intention from the beginning anyway. After fighting for about half an hour and forcing all the Saints and Sages of the White Humanoids to fly back, Jabba advanced with all his speed towards a northwest direction, with the rest of the Golden Battalion behind him... Not because they want to, but because the cliff they jumped over is so high and steep, it is almost a 90-degree angle, and as they can no longer fly up to their ce on the hill, nor can they climb the cliff with their hands and feet because they would be easy prey for the attacks of the flying enemies! Old Gu and a few other people at the top of the sage level decided that they would apany Jabba for a few kilometers just to make sure he was safe on his mission, whatever it was, and then they woulde back up the hill from the normal route as they had climbed it the first time, cutting through the two and a half million white humanoids ground army on their way... But at least it''s less dangerous than following Jabba and going Northwest where the saints and sages of the white humanoids gather, who knows what they will find there? What if they found hundreds of thousands of those Sages and Saints gathering to kill them? What if they found the one who sent these thunderbolts? Or maybe everything is a trap and they are moving to their deaths! Every rm in their heads told them that they absolutely should not go in this direction! But they quickly changed their minds and followed Jabba further and further, until two and a half hours had passed and they were still with him running through the trees in a northwest direction... The reason? The Madness of white humanoid Creatures! They had thought that those creatures would breathe a sigh of relief after they moved away for a few kilometers and go bombard the half-empty headquarters above the cliff, but the truth was that the 20,000 White Humanoid Saints and Sages followed them all the way, raining down attacks on them with panic evident on their faces! ''If you see something that hurts your enemy, do it'' This is one of thews of war, and as long as the enemy does not want them to go in this direction, then they must go! This was an understanding that all the members of the Golden Battalion reached as they moved forward, not one of them asked why we didn''t turn back yet, they fell silent and just continued forward behind Jabba. But the air attack was very strong... Although their numbers are much less and their strength is weaker, they have the advantage of flight, every now and then Jabba and his men have to stop to send some attacks and break up the ranks of the enemies, but they quickly regroup andplete their aerial attacks again After two and a half hours of continuous running and shing with the enemy who bombarded them non-stop from above, their forces were almostpletely exhausted... The only one who was still enjoying what was going on and attacking the flying white humanoid creatures with full force and rushing forward with fervor was none other than Victoria, what was happening now was exactly like her suggestion after Robin went unconscious... Ass for the rest, although they were still moving forward withoutint, some fear began to unavoidably creep into their hearts They now see that moving in this direction angers the white humanoids so they do it, that''s understandable, but what if they don''t reach their goal before their energy ispletely exhausted? What if they found themselves in the middle of nowhere with no power to fight back or shelter to protect them? This is why although old Gu began to understand the reason for Jabba''s advance in this direction, and tacitly agreed with him until this moment, he did not hold himself from cing all responsibility on him again... "Of course, I will take responsibility in front of my master, don''t worry, just keep moving forward, I have a feeling that we will strike it big this time!" Jabba smiled and replied while still lunging forward. Another hour passed... The panic of the Saints and Sages of the white humanoids became too apparent, especially the nk-eyed people who began to carry out suicide attacks, descending from above and blowing themselves up in the midst of the Golden battalion formation, causing heavy injuries. These ruthless tactics left several deaths among the Burton family''s saints... but aside from taking a second to collect their corpses, no one stopped. "I see the light, we are about to get out of the woods, get ready to stop and execute the defense formation number three right after that!!" Jabba shouted loudly He entered one of the forests on purpose a while ago to reduce the attacks from above as much as possible and this indeed worked, but after leaving it the suicide and coordination attacks will return even fiercer, while most of the golden battalion members are already exhausted, so the best way would be to take a Defensive formation for a short time and then continue the march after that "Here we go, set up the defensive formation after Three, Two, and One--- Hah?!" Jabba raised his hands and almost gave the order to execute the formation, but immediately aftering out of the thick woods, he saw something strange that made him lose his voice. Not too far away, he saw a huge battle... A battle between millions of white human creatures against... Humans! Chapter 438 Annihilation Battle *BOOM* *boom boom boom* *bzzzzzzt* Jabba seemed to have no control over his lower jaw which dropped after seeing the sight in front of him, and he was not alone... Old Gu, Victoria, and the rest of the top-level Sages in the front rows also stood with open mouths staring at the bizarre sight in front of them. The milky white humanoids who have drained them out since they set foot on this are now embroiled in a colossal battle and one that seems to have been going on for several hours as well... Their enemies are not monsters or human-like beings like them, but rather... Humans! They do not have a specific uniform, but they wear clothes woven from wool threads and traditional metal armor... And whether facial features, bodies, or auras, almost everything about them is almost identical to the people of Jura! The battle includes an army of 3 million foot soldiers and about 40 thousand saints and sages on the White Humanoids'' side,pared to two million foot soldiers and around 50 thousand saints and sages on the Humans'' side. The human army was following a tactic simr to what Robin decided after he saw the thunderbolts as not all of their Sages and Saints were flying, but almost rather half of them, meaning that there are currently 40,000 white humanoids against 25,000 humans in an air battle, while the rest of the Sages and Saints of the Humans are on the ground helping the ground forces and sometimes support their air forces with upward attacks! Another thing worth noting is the other creatures on the battlefield... For example, the aerial battle was not exclusive to the Sages and Saints on every side, but there are swarms of millions of insects that look like bees attacking the white humanoids'' side! Those insects were not very strong individually, but with the size of an adult man''s fist, coupled with their huge numbers and their concentration in attacking only the Saints of the White Humanoids made them a constant and serious threat, although each attack of a Saint of the white human being could bring down hundreds or even thousands of them, their presence and constant disturbance tipped the scales in the aerial battle towards the humans by a fine margin... There were also other ground beasts resembling rhinoceros'' used by humans as mounts, and other giant beasts loaded with equipment and supplies and carrying nests for the insects, and even other beasts the size of dogs but they are very fast and make a difference on the battlefield, and many more! Although the numerical bnce was clearly tilted towards the White humanoids, the battle was almost even! And most important of all this is that the numbers of the nk-eyed individuals were very few... If all those white humanoids were all empty-eyed and attacked them the same way they attacked the Golden Battalion, then all these tactics the humans were employing would not have been of any use, and that battle would have ended immediately after it began with the destruction of the two armies, but the white humanoids now are fighting and retreating like any normal army, this is what Bring the battle to the bnce it is in now. A bnce that seems somewhat frightening... If the battle continues at the same pace, it may take days to end, and it may even end with the loss of one army, but the other army will have to withdraw because of the damage it received! It was easy to predict what would have happened if more than half of the army of white humanoids had not been busy surrounding the Golden Battalion all along¡­ "What is going on here?!" One of the Wind Force Sages muttered, his eyes wide open This did not look like a battle fornd or authority, the huge scale and thick killing intent spoke volumes about how important this battle is for both sides, they seemed like treating it as a species annihtion war of some sort! Jabba did not know how to respond, rather he did not expect this in his wildest dreams... Ever since he knew the n of the Sages and Saints of the white humanoids to retreat and he immediately decided to follow them... He thought, ''What is that important that enforce for the leader of those creatures to withdraw more than Half his army when they are fighting to the death against alien invaders?!'' Whether there is a problem facing the leader of the White Humanoids then he has to make use of it, or that person is concocting a n then he has to go see it and destroy it before it starts... Whether this or that, he had to follow them! However, he deliberately waited all night and gave them enough time to leave a great distance between them, why? Because the Saints and Sages who had not left would definitely chase after them when they came down the hill, and he did not want the Saints and Sages who had withdrawn earlier toe back when they heard that they were being chased, if this happened this then it would have put them in an awkward situation where they would attack from the front and the back, not even a new White me Dome would protect them from thebined attacks of 60,000 Saints and Sages then! Although he had taken precautions before issuing the order to pursue, he was fully prepared for something unexpected to happen that might destroy the entire Golden Battalion, nevertheless, he took the risk and ordered action... but not in his wildest dreams did he expect to see what he was seeing now! *boom boom boom* Since Jabba came out and the front ranks of the forest hadn''t even had two seconds yet, but in those short two seconds they received thousands of attacks from above, the White Humanoids chasing after them seemed furious and feeling like a failure because they couldn''t stop Jabba and the rest along the way, so they ignored their exhaustion and increased the pace of the attack... Had it not been for the fact that the back ranks of the Golden Battalion had not yet left the forestpletely and were still defending desperately and sending counterattacks, those attacks would have caused enormous damage. Those fierce attacks awakened Jabba and the rest of the generals from their resistance and they were about to enter that defensive formation to deal with the attacksing from above, but at that moment a voice came from the direction of the battlefield: "Saem De Lach!" Jabba sensed an excited tone in that shout and even some joy, he couldn''t suppress his curiosity and looked towards the battlefield again trying to find the source of the sound... It was one of the human Sages, looking in turn at Jabba and the rest with eyes full of shock and delight, and most importantly, it seemed from his look as if he understood something. "Saem De Lach!" "Saem De Lach!" After that human sage''s shout, the rest of the human saints and sages began to look in the direction of the Golden Battalion with the same gaze and repeated the same shout, then the human ground forces followed suit. Quickly, the humans began a strong wave of attacks with their high morals, pushing back the white humanoids and gaining the upper hand! Chapter 439 Attack "So that''s how it is... That''s how it is!" Jabba muttered with his eyes wide open, "Those humans look a lot like you guys of Jura, if you give them the golden armor, there won''t be any difference between you, that''s why those white humanoids didn''t hesitate to attack us when they first saw us, because they thought you were their local enemies!!" "This..." Old Gu, Victoria, and the rest exchanged nces upon hearing Jabba''s words, this was very possible, it could even be said that there was no other exnation. When an army from anotheres to you, the first thing you will try to do is try tomunicate to know who they are and what they want, and whether there is any hope of resolving the matter peacefully. What fool would try to attack the neers directly? Even if he managed to kill them somehow, wouldn''t that have earned him eternal enmity with the other without even knowing why? This was one of the most inconsequential things that upied the minds of all the members of the Golden Battalion But Jabba''s words now finally put their minds at ease, No wonder they did not try to make peace, and No wonder they attacked directly without words, That was because there was no need to speak! When you see an army battalion of your sworn enemies inside yournd, Do you think they havee in peace? If butting it to this perspective, Their reaction was very natural! "Bad luck... Of all thes in existence, and of all the ces where we cannd safely, wended in a ce where the locals thought we were their old enemies. What kind of luck is this?" One of the Sages of the Burton family spoke while shaking his head with a half smile, Fate was ying with them! "Who knows if they are locals or not..." Old Gu shook his head, "I can''t help but think that one of the two races we see now is an alien race, like us, and most likely they are those Humanoids!" "This..." *boom boom boom* "...Is this a problem though?" Jabba suddenly spoke with an excited facial expression, ignoring the sessive attacks that were still raining down on them. Old Gu and the rest furrowed their brows when they heard Jabba''s words, but they just looked at him, waiting for him to finish. "Those white humanoids, and most importantly, their leader, they most certainly think we are their historical enemies, meaning we are Greendic humans in their eyes... Now look over there, what do you see?" Jabba pointed towards the huge human army in front of them, "Look at their features, it''s clear that they are excited to see us, not one of them is looking at us in surprise or shock but it looks like we are their lost brothers from years ago. They don''t look stupid to me, but for some reason, they also don''t seem to think that we are strangers from this..." "You mean..?" Caesar muttered in astonishment Jabba gave a big smile and spoke, "The misunderstanding that urred made everyone think that we are locals, no one treats us as invaders from another, you all know what this means to us?!" Everyone opened their eyes to herst, how could they not know? They came with a small army to protect Robin as he would be trying to establish diplomatic andmercial rtions with the leaders of this. ording to Robin''s deration, all he wants is to benefit from the''s umted experiences and unique resources in strengthening his army. He did note to kill blindly. But that is easier said than done, who would feel secure when dealing with an alien army? At least there will be a few battles before the locals are convinced they have to bow their heads, and even then the two parties will never feel at ease. As for directly invading the world and subjugating it under the True Beginning Empire, this is even more difficult. It will be a devastating war that willst for years and perhaps decades and exhaust the resources of both sides. This is not something that Robin, who is striving to strengthen his own army before the invasion of Nihari, would want! That is why everyone was frustrated when they thought that their identity had been revealed before Robin achieved a foothold on Greend because that meant they would have to take the path of direct warfare to subdue the! But if everyone thinks of them as locals, then... When Old Gu thought of the huge possibilities that could be exploited with their new status, he looked towards Jabba respectfully, then sighed and asked, "Heh~ What is next, Second Commander?" But Jabba didn''t respond directly, he just kept watching the battle in front of him for a few moments before calmly replying, "...Starting arge-scale battle like this right after our appearance is definitely not a coincidence, and I''m certain that the humanoids didn''t issue, even if they are brain dead they wouldn''t start a war while they already have one inside theirnds, ...It seems the humans somehow knew that there was a battle going on within the territory of their enemies and that is why they decided to seize the opportunity and prated into theirnds... And now appeared in front of theming from within the humnaoids teritory, while those white humanoids raining attacks on us on top of that, all that gave them the answer they were looking for, they now know that we are the ones who gave them this opportunity, they know that we are the enemies of their enemies" " the enemies of their enemies..." Victoria muttered in a low voice When Jabba heard it he giggled loudly, "Yes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend, how can we let our friends face the enemy alone?" Then, with a wave of his hand, a huge golden war hammer appeared. He pointed towards the enormous battlefield in front of him, and said one word, "Attack." Chapter 440 Awake Inside the imperial tent-- On the steep hill "...Have you heard thetest news?" One of the girls inside the tent broke the silence and spoke, although her gentle features barely gave the impression that she was in her early twenties, the symbol on her golden shield clearly said that she was a Saint of the Life Legion! "You talk about Jabba''s actions? Yeah, who hasn''t heard about it yet? He''s too reckless¡­" Another Life Legion Saint replied as he poured himself a pink liquid into a cup. But another mature-looking woman next to him moved her hand and gently pped the back of that male saint''s head, "You are a soldier, don''t talk about the secondmander like that in his absence." "Argh, Aunt Lindsay, why did you do this?! It''s not as if someone is going to hear us here¡­" That saint scratched the back of his head and spoke annoyed, "Secondly, how do you see his actions? He took most of the army and left without giving reasons, they have been away for three days now, Who knows what happened to them? Why didn''t he wait and defend the hill until His Excellency woke up and makes his own decisions? It is him we are following, not that 3 meters tall alien! He is only a disciple of His Excellency but he acted as if he was our true leader!" "En, I also support Brother Peterson in this, The secondmander took forty thousand soldiers from the Golden Battalion and left in haste. There was no one left to defend His Excellency if something happened¡­ Currently, there are only the 5 thousand wounded sages on the hill, and only less than four thousand soldiers that can be relied upon, but even these are mostly life forces and nt forces! ...and of course the bodies of the 1,500 deceased who have been killed in battle since we arrived on the. How can we defend His Excellency with this number of forces if a new raides?" The girl with delicate features spoke in a low voice The woman called Lindsay was silent for a moment and looked at the ground, not knowing how to respond. It is true that the situation on top of the hill has remained secure since Jabba and the forty thousand Golden Battalion members left, that''s because all the hostile White Humanoids'' ground forces around the hill withdrew and headed northwest after them, currently, the hill has no enemies surrounding it! This, however, does not guarantee that other troops may note to attack them again at any moment. The Energy Protection Dome Array and the Metallic Wall presence are the only factors that assured them a little, but can those two defensive lines protect everyone on the hill forever? No. Especially the Metallic Wall which is a shadow of the original design, if the enemy Sages concentrate their attacks on it, they will surely destroy it! The 5,000 sages who had been affected by the lightning strike had been extensively treated under the supervision of the Life Law from Lady Zara personally, except that they were still not in the best condition And even though there were approximately 10,000 other individuals on top of the hill, namely the Divine cksmiths Division and the Rune Masters Division, theirbat capabilities are very limited... Secondly, even regardless of this and that, what is happening with those 40,000 soldiers? All the saints and sages of the white humanoids immediately followed them, and all the ground forces quickly followed as well, did they have to battle all these things head-on!? What if they were trapped there without the Energy Protection Dome Array and the Metallic Wall to take cover behind? "...The forty thousand soldiers can die, we ourselves can die, we can easily be reced, and new Burton Family members will step forward and continue to spread the family glory with His Excellency for eternity... But the problem is who will protect His Excellency if we die here? His Excellency Robin Burton must not die here no matter what!!" But Lindsey finally replied in a low voice, "Don''t worry about these things, His Highness Caesar Burton also went out with the immediatemander. If he feels there is a threat to His Excellency Robin''s life he will certainly lead the rest of our kin back, Every Burton family member knows his priorities! ...Our family members noting back until now means that they see that It''s better for them to stay there." The other girl and young man looked at each other and then towards the ground and did not respond. Indeed, Caesar Burton, the adopted son of their family icon, is the only person they can trust at the moment, but they cannot even contact him to find out what is going on... Although all the forces of the Golden Battalion have sound rings, they cannotmunicate with the rest of their rtives from the Burton family to find out what is going on. It was forbidden to use sound rings randomly so that the other side does not get distracted during a battle, for example, and to stop the secret information from spreading among the soldiers, as even if they were all elites and mostly family members, some secrets must stay secrets in a war zone... So they were informed that the use of these rings is limited to sending an extremely urgent report to the generals or receiving orders from their superiors. Although they cannotmunicate with their rtives, they are notpletely oblivious though. General Elizabeth Trent didn''t jump after Jabba that day and stayed behind willingly to lead the defense of the hill, and she said more than once that she is in constant contact with the rest of the generals who left and that the situation is good and that they do not have to worry... But the problem is that she did not say anything else, for example, why this number of members of the Golden Battalion left, or what is happening abroad, or when they will return, everything that happens abroad remained something shrouded in mystery... "No need to worry... they are all capable people... As long as the situation is stable here, they are certainly in a good position wherever they are... Otherwise, we would have been hammered already..." A weak voice suddenly broke the silence "Hm, you are right, If they brock our guys out there then they would definitely try to eliminate us by now, but that doesn''t mean they will stay okay, right? we saw the White Humanoid Creatures'' forces and know what are they capable of, they are not something that 40k of our troops can handle alone, and---" Lindsay gently nodded and started muttering as she looked at the floor, then raised her head with raised eyebrows and looked around, "Wait, who said that?" The girl and the young man also looked puzzled and shook their heads, they also didn''t know who spoke just now "Heh~ None of you looked towards me, Have you all lost hope that I will wake up one day or what?" The sound came out again, apanied by movement this time, Robin who was lying on his bed for almost two weeks had sat up! "Y-- Your Excellency!!" Chapter 441 Whale On Land *swoosh* *swoosh swoosh swoosh* "Your Excellency, are you okay?!" "Dad!! I was worried sick about you!" "Ah! His Excellency is truly awakened!!!" The news of Robin waking from his deep sleep took everyone on top of the hill by storm. In the blink of an eye, the imperial tent was filled with sages using the Major Life Law and specialized doctors, and even top generals like Elizabeth and Zara were among them. As whoever could not enter the tent because of his low status, or because he saw that it would not benefit his excellency anything if he entered now and would only contribute to the overcrowding of the tent, would remain standing outside waiting to see his excellency when hee out or at least until he heard some good news from those who entered, General Alexander was one of those... Robin''s reaction to the entry of this number of people into his tent was a bit too... Nice! He just smiled and nodded, left whoever wanted to examine his body with his soul sense or perform a bodily check to do it at his convenience, and contented himself with embracing Zara and patting her on the back of her head to reassure her, but that is all, he didn''t even say a word from start to finish... When Elizabeth noticed this, her brows furrowed and then she pped in a hurry, "Alright everyone you have seen His Excellency and made sure he is okay, he must be exhausted now, let us go out now and let him rest." Everyone inside the tent appeared dejected and disappointed upon hearing this, but they did not waste any more time, they all began to bow one after the other and exit the tent quietly. "Elizabeth, you may wait..." For the first time since the crowd arrived, Robin called out as Elizabeth was about to leave. "...? Yes." Elizabeth took one step before leaving the tent and looked back at Robin with more uneasiness, Robin''s voice was simply too weak! "Shall I go out, Dad?" Zara raised her head from hisp and asked But then Robin smiled and just shook his head gently, telling her to stay without saying another unnecessary word... "....May I ask about what happened that day? And how are you now? We know that woke up a few days ago before returning to sleep again, does waking up now mean you arepletely healed? Or..?" Elizabeth remained silent for a few seconds after which she could not hold herself any longer and asked Robin''s gentle facial expressions, his half-open eyes, and even his slow movements in patting Zara''s back and her hair were all not normal things, that''s not Robin''s nature, something has to be up with him! Even Zara noticed this and took her presence in Robin''sp as an excuse to examine his condition as urately as possible, but she did not find anything abnormal... Robin raised his head and looked at Elizabeth with that gentle smile, and spoke with apparent difficulty, "....Maybe I should start from the beginning so as not to jump around the same topic, but first excuse my speaking speed while I do so, I will try my best... That day I was trying to search the soul of that humanoid creature to find out what was going on around us through its memories... But after going a little deeper into its soul I found a very strong resistance... Resistance of a level that even a half-step Emperor level person like you shouldn''t have, never mind the level 14 humanoid that I was trying to search!" after pausing for a second he continued, "¡­After that, I felt that my surroundings suddenly changed and my soul moved to a very wide ce, and I found myself standing in front of a huge formless and bright mass and I felt hostile from it... I quickly discovered that it was a soul, the strongest soul I had ever seen before... So I tried to pull my soul quickly back to my body so as not to directly collide with it... But the problem is that I was no longer wandering in the soul of that white humanoid as intended Rather, As I said my soul was transferred to another zone, and I did not know a way back to my body..." "And what happened after that?!" Elizabeth asked again when she saw Robin pause for a few seconds "¡­While trying to find a way to escape, that powerful soul turned to attack¡­ Hundreds of tree branch-like whips attacked my soul and soon they wrapped themselves around my soul, capturing it with ease and preventing any attempt to withdraw my soul to my body even if I found a way back¡­ After fixing my soul in ce without any means to move, thatrge soul mass slowly advanced toward me... And I saw in the formless mass a mouth-like gap began to open in my direction... to tell the truth, I felt a fierce killing intent from that thing that almost broke me¡­ That huge soul''s intent was clear, it wanted to devour my soul right then and there¡­" "Ahh!!" Zara retreated from her father''sp and ced her hand over her wide-open mouth... Devouring a soul? Just the term alone was enough to send strong chills all over her body! Robin paused for a few more seconds and then continued, "...I didn''t know what to do in front of that open mouth¡­ It is not like I was an ant-like existence in front of it or something like that, In fact, the gap between my soul strength and his was not that huge... It is just that my soul was a raw mass of energy and I didn''t know how to manipte it to send attacks or to defend against it, I was like a whale trapped onnd while facing and beast, not knowing what to do¡­ In summary, I didn''t have any way to retreat neither did I have any means to fight back, so when I found the situation hopeless, I decided to blow up my soul and die along with that abnormal soul¡­." "Blow up your soul?! You are now..?!" Elizabeth''s body trembled when she heard this and she took a few steps toward Robin in apparent concern What does soul detonation mean? A person is nothing but a body and a soul... If the body dies, the soul will turn into a ghost that roams around for a while before it dissipates, and in the worst case, the soul may fade away immediately after the death of the body. And if the soul is damaged, the body will turn into what looks like vegetables, just a living thing without an identity or a thought of its own, and in the worst cases, the vital processes will stop and the body will start to rot... This is not something that needs calctions or research from Robin to know its consequences, but rather general knowledge that everyone has known since time immemorial If Robin had blown his soul out at that moment, then the one sitting in front of her right now would be... Chapter 442 The Losing Side Robyn smiled for a moment as he saw the concern in Elizabeth and Zara''s eyes, before continuing in his low voice again, "...I know how it appears, if detonating a soul can bepared to detonating a body, then I should be dead now, Right? But after all, a soul is not a material body." Then he added, "...I, Robin Burton, don''t think that good luck was on my side once in my lifetime, I had to struggle for everything I have... And I think I lost far more than I gained... But I did taste good luck once, that was before I was born... I was born with a strong soul, which was one of the reasons for my achievements today... And my originally strong soul didn''t stop at what it was, I took good care of it and would use the Soul Strengthening Technique on it in my spare time every day¡­ Although my soul could still be considered a raw, formless mass of energy that I can''t manipte at will, All I can do with it is the things I made techniques for, like soul searching a target or soul sensing the surroundings with the raw soul power... But the thing is, even if I can''t use my soul properly, it is still not that much weaker than the hostile soul that attacked me, after all, the strength of my soul has also taken a step behind the limits of the realm of Saghood¡­ So when I started to self-detonate, a huge energy released from my soul destroyed all those branches that were surrounding me and caused huge damage to that hostile soul... When the owner of that hostile soul realized what I was thinking and saw that the explosion was enough to destroy it alongside me, it opened a gap in that isted ce that I was Imprisoned in and it kicked me out, And then it personally pushed me to my body to die alone... When I felt myself returning to my body, I tried hard to nullify the explosion but I couldn''t stop itpletely, it had already started... So I caught that hostile soul inside my body before it escaped Completely... Because it had entered my body this time I had some control over what was going on... Then I separated arge part of my soul that was already exploding and I directed toward that hostile soul and encapsted it inside... And at that moment The explosion happened." "All of this happened at that moment?!" Elizabeth couldn''t help but say those words, that day when Robin screamed for the first time and even his body flew backward like a kite in a tornado, it only took a second or so! "Dad, how are you now? You are saying that soul detonation happened INSIDE your body? Is that good or bad? What are your losses from this incident exactly?!" Zara quickly asked Robin sighed and paused for a few seconds, then continued, "¡­60% of my soul was destroyed in that explosion¡­ Only the rest of the 40% of my soul and with them all my memories and consciousness survived¡­ I originally intended to die alongside that thing, for me to stay alive after that incident in the best oue I can hope for... I''mpletely satisfied." "40% of your Soul has been spared? That''s great!! Father, your soul power is immense, the 40% is still considered more powerful than a low level¡­ or even a mid-level Sage!!" Zara pped quickly and happily, well, the situation is not as bad as she expected But Elizabeth''s brows did not rest and she asked, "That 40%, can they still be considered an intact soul now?" Robin chuckled softly when he heard this, "Good note Ellie, I was about to--.." Robin was about to finish his sentence but hisughter was suddenly cut short and he grabbed his head with both hands for a few seconds. "Dad..!!" Zara eximed with apparent concern "Tsk tsk~ I''m fine.." Robin put his hands down from his head and patted Zara''s head, then looked at Elizabeth with half-open eyes and spoke, "...Hmm how do I exin... I guess you can imagine the state of my soul now as a shirt It is full of patches, holes, and cuts... Although that shirt still covers from the neck to the waist as it was before... it has be torn and has lost 60% of its materials..." "Do I understand from this that your original soul size is still the same but full of injuries?!" Elizabeth quickly asked Robin nodded twice without adding a word, talking to smart people is alwaysfortable... "What does this mean for you, Dad?" Zara asked again "...I mean, I''m going to live... I guess¡­" Robin smiled and continued slowly, "...But I''m having a really bad headache right now and even thinking about what to say hurts¡­ I tried the Soul Replenishing Technique to see if it would be of any use¡­ The technique had already filled a few small voids in my soul and provided me with enough power to rise again, but that was the best it can do¡­ Theoretically, the Soul Replenishing Technique could fill in all the voids in my soul¡­ After all, my soul still maintained its original size, it is just torn from the inside and can be Replenished¡­ but unfortunately, it''s too slow, if I rely on it I''ll have to hibernate for dozens of years until I''m fully healed, it might even be hundreds of years¡­ Which I can''t allow." "...Dad¡­" Zara''s eyes filled with tears, through her adoptive father''s exnation, she can feel how bad his condition is, losing more than half of the soul is not an ordinary matter, if this happened to the body and it lost 60% of its size, what would be left of it?! "Heh.. hehe.. why are you worrying about me? You should have seen the damage of that hostile soul, your dad isn''t the loser here.." Robinughed with much hardship, it was clear he was trying tofort her. Elizabeth gave a forced smile to match Robin inforting Zara, "Right, after Your Excellency passed out, those white creatures immediately dispersed and the attack ended." Robin furrowed his brows slightly when he heard this, "Oh.. the owner of that soul was controlling all those creatures? This is unexpected¡­ I thought he had sent his soul especially to prevent me from reading those creatures'' memories and to take advantage of the opportunity and kill me¡­ but it seems I am the one who entered his field without knowledge..." He then returned to smile slightly and shrugged his shoulders, "Well, I don''t think that was all bad¡­ Although it wasn''t my main n, destroying that mighty creature''s soul was not a bad oue either, it will give you an easier time on this¡­." "....Do you know how much damage you dealt to the owner of that hostile soul? Is he in the same condition as you are now?" Elizabeth asked But she did not expect a good answer. Because as Robin now spoke with a difficulty right now, that creature was still controlling hundreds of nk-eyed generals! So... Who is the losing side in this confirmation? Chapter 443 Gains? "Is he in the same condition as me, hmm..." Robin moved his hands to massage his forehead for a moment and then spoke, "To answer your question, I first have to introduce you to what a soul is and how it is used¡­ The soul of living beings appears at birth in its primal state, and without energy training or soul training that soul remains unchanged until it leaves the body in the end -until death-. But with continuous cultivating and upbringing, that primal soul begins to grow little by little until it bes many times its original size... But the new size of the soul is pure soul energy that surrounds the original soul... Focus with me please, the new pure soul energy surrounds it Only, therefore, the primal soul which makes a person alive is unchanged, but cloaked with coats of soul energy, I guess it can be seen as a further extension of it." Robin paused for a second, then continued, "...When I send my soul out of my body, whether for soul research, sensing my surroundings, or any other purpose, I don''t send out my primal soul, but only the newly acquired soul energy¡­ The primal soul MUST remain inside the body continuously, and that is beyond the control of the owner... the primal soul acts as an anchor that connects the power of the soul to the body and the primal soul can never be removed from the body, as far as I know at least... the primal soul that always remains in the body carries all the memories, feelings, and consciousness that make a person A person... That is why my body involuntarily managed to shout during my soul battle even though most of my soul energy was outside my body at that time..." He then took a deep breath as if he was trying to exin as simply as he could, then continued, "As for thergest part of the soul - we can call it the extension of the soul for now - which can go out to perform various operations, it is pure formless energy umted by training, and even if I lose all of it, I will be severely injured and I may turn into a vegetable, but I will most likely still be alive, that is because my primal soul is still intact, I wonder if that makes sense? ...Now let''s move on to the important thing... The owner of that hostile soul had imprisoned my soul extension in a very wide ce that I had never seen before, I think it was most likely the mind of that creature... I was trying to inject my soul extension into the mind of that white humanoid, but instead, I found myself in the mind of the owner of that giant soul in a way... and when I started trying to blow myself up, that hostile soul opened a directmunication channel with my mind in order to push the extension of my soul into my body again, that creature wanted to distance itself from the danger of death due to the explosion of my soul extension inside His mind directly.. and during that process, about 90% of that creature''s soul mass was inside my mind for a moment.. and this 90% of his soul extension waspletely destroyed in the explosion inside my mind... summary, he wanted to trap my soul extension to devour it, On the other hand, I trapped his soul extension and blew it out, hehe.." Elizabeth opened her eyes in shock, "You dealt damage equal to 60% of your soul while he was dealt roughly 90% damage? So in this exchange, you came out the winner?¡­ Then why did you barely wake up today when he still controls over 500 of those humanoid creatures without a problem?!" "Firstly, because his soul is stronger than mine, not by much, but it is undoubtedly stronger... Secondly, hehe... His demeanor confirms the damages he has received¡­" Robin chuckled happily, but in a low voice, then continued, "It''s like this, Elizabeth¡­ Let''s say your arm has been stabbed several times, so you still have your whole arm, but every time you use it, you will feel pain, and the more you put pressure on it, the more pain will increase until your arm ispletely turned into tatters and fell off your shoulder... But if your arm was cut off directly from the elbow, at least you will be able to use your upper arm with full force... This is exactly what happened between us... My soul isplete but full of injuries, especially my primal soul took quite a hit because the explosion happened inside my mind... While the owner of the hostile soul took a devastating blow, what remains of it is whole and cohesive." "...Which of you is better off then?!" Zara looked between Robin and Elizabeth for a moment and then asked in stupefaction, the one who escaped with less damage seems to be unable to fully open his eyes, but the one whose soul was almost fully destroyed is now holding on and can fight?! "Haha..ha... I think both of them have their losses. In the short run at least, he has the advantage because he has a lot of experience using his soul, but in the long run... we''ll see~" Robinughed in a low voice and stroked Zara''s head. Elizabeth shook her head and sighed, "Long run, you mean to wait hundreds of years for your soul to heal? I think we should be grateful that you escaped with your life, Your Excellency. But the battles against the white humanoids are still going on and that leader of theirs is still running them, while we lost our main pir, you! ...I''m afraid our losses this time are simply too high, but please don''t worry, Your Excellency, we will get you your revenge." The owner of that soul might have lost control of millions of white humanoids, but his leadership of those 500 was enough to gather the army again, even if their danger was several times less, they were still a formidable army¡­ On the other hand, Robin can barely support his head after every long sentence, and his broken eyes say a lot about the headache he feels. How can his current person analyze the situation and give orders? Rather, it can be said that Robin is already out of the game for a very long time, from this, it is possible to see who is the winner and who is the loser from that confrontation... "No need to worry¡­ As long as I operate the Soul Replenishing Technique continuously, I will have enough rity of mind to analyze the situation and make a few decisions¡­ Or even take the Soul Replenishing Technique as a basis and make a dedicated Soul Healing Technique, all I need is some time¡­" Robin had been smiling lightly up until that point, but at this point, his grin grew from ear to ear until his fangs were visible and he said confidently, "Secondly... who said I didn''t gain anything from that confrontation? in fact, my gains this time might make this entire expedition worth it!" Elizabeth and Zara had already begun to smile with joy upon hearing the first part of Robin''s words, but the second part made them look at each other with furrowed eyebrows for a moment, then Zara asked with apparent curiosity, "What do you mean? Hey, if you are hiding something you better tell us!" "Heh.. hehe... I said everything that needed to be said... Think for yourselves what the benefit might be... As for me, I will announce itter if it works out... It would be too embarrassing if I announced it now and then failed, won''t it?" Robinughed and waved his hand slowly, then with a light movement he got off his bed He stood up easily, then continued while moving towards the door of the tent, "I heard by chance that Jabba took most of the army with him and left three days ago? He must have sent you a few reports, tell me all about this..." "At yourmand, but where are you going?!" Elizabeth quickly moved behind Robin and asked in amazement Robin moved his hand, sliding the curtain door of the tent, and spoke with a smile, "I still have unfinished business with those prisoners." Chapter 444 Unintentionally Wise "Your Excellency!" "Your Excellency, you really did wake up!!" "Haha, thank the heavens, this is great!!" The moment Robin stepped out of the tent, he found hundreds of people surrounding him, some of themughing with apparent joy and some girls even crying, and it seemed that their numbers were still increasing. Another minute would not pass before everyone on the hill reached this spot! Going to another without knowing if they will survive tomorrow was worrying enough, and after the terrible fall of Robin that day, in which everyone thought he was seriously injured or even dead, many of them lost faith in surviving the next day! ...But today, without warning, Emperor Robin Burton has finallye back from the dead!! "Okay, it''s all right now, I will not die that easy, you can go back to what you were doing." Robin raised both his hands and waved to everyone with a big smile and energetic eyes, all the fatigue and headache that was evident on him inside the tent seemed to vanish without a trace. Seeing him in this form made Elizabeth and Zara''s exchange look with worried eyes involuntarily... It was clear that he was prejudiced against himself to appear strong in front of the soldiers. *THUD* "Hmm?" A strong thud sound suddenly caught everyone''s attention, and even Robin couldn''t restrain himself from looking at the source, when he saw the source his wide smile turned into furrowed eyebrows and he quickly spoke, "Hey, What are you doing?" He had seen what the entire Jura thought would never happen... Thest Emperor of the Wind Empire, Alexander Levan, was kneeling on the ground. Alexander, who was still wrapped from the top of his head to the toenails in bandages, seemed as if he had not heard Robin, and he did not hear all the shocked cries of the thousands of soldiers around him, he stillpleted his kneeling by cing both his hands on the ground, and he spoke in a voice that sounded like it wasing from a burning throat. "I¡­ I want to¡­ pffff--" "General Alexander, what are you doing? You are opening your internal wounds again!!" Zara advanced quickly and started injecting life energy into the bottom of Alexander''s head and then looked at her father, "Father, give him the order to stand up and stop talking, what he is doing now will increase the damage umted on his body, that lightning bolt did not leave a single cell in his body without harming it, even With me personally using the Life Energy on him continuously, he still needs at least another two months for him to fully recover!" Robin listened to Zara until she finished, but he didn''t give orders to Alexander as she asked, but turned back to look at the bandaged man in front of him and spoke in a low voice, "When a man wants to do something, he must do it. If he has the will to kneel in his condition, how can I insult him by underestimating what he''s doing? Let him do whatever he wants, just focus on healing him for now please." "Dad, you¡­..Sigh~ Men are weird creatures." Zara didn''t know what to say, so she did as Robin requested and focused on injecting life energy into Alexander''s throat. Just like Robin, thousands of soldiers, Rune Masters, and divine cksmiths stood watching Alexander with eyes wide open, trying, like Robin, to anticipate what Alexander wanted to say in this situation. Alexander was one of the 6,000 Saints who received a direct hit from the lightning, a thousand of them were killed directly while the rest were charred with massive injuries, even Alexander who was considered the strongest of them could barely speak! And all of this happened as a result of direct orders from Robin, he was the one who harmed them! So logically, Alexander is now about to... "Thank... you..." Alexander raised his head and looked at Robin with one eye that white turned into blood red, then said what no one expected! Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly, he too was expecting a harsh criticism or me But before he could say anything, Alexander continued with a heart-rending voice, but he was better off after Zara started injecting life energy into his neck, "Since we came to the, you refused to fly the army¡­ even though I tried to pressure you so much to do it... If you had listened to my words at that time, we would all have died without exception... Your Excellency''s limitless wisdom has saved us all... It has saved me from my arrogant self... I, Alexander Levan, confess my rudeness and foolishness when I questioned Your Excellency''s wisdom.. and ask for punishment.." *Hustle* Every two next to each other started whispering in awe and excitement, what they are witnessing now is history! Who is Alexander? A genius who has ruled an empire for hundreds of years¡­ How often can one see such a person submit to another person of his own free will?! It was worth mentioning that even when the details of The Great Green Hill Deration were leaked, everyone knew that Alexander didn''t kneel, nor did he submit entirely as he did now, he only did what he had to do for his people to survive! But this... "Sigh~" Rubin only sighed when he heard this, actually Alexander''s request at that time was very reasonable, and the *wisdom* that prevented him from agreeing to Alexander''s request was none other than the skill that he had acquired from learning the Truth Master Law, it was something that he didn''t know how to use it... He didn''t even know why he didn''t want to fly! Putting someone like Alexander into full submission through a trick like this seemed like cheating... But since it wasn''t a bad thing for anyone, Robin swallowed what he wanted to say, moved forward a few steps, and gently patted Alexander on the shoulder, "Don''t me yourself, just learn from your experiences and move on.. go back to take care of your wounds." Then he continued his way forward again in a Solomon way... Chapter 445 I Need To Know "Dad¡­" Zara muttered in a low voice, biting her lips, then walked two steps behind her father Only after Robin moved a few hundred steps away from thatrge crowd, and after Elizabeth ordered them to return to their duties and not to disturb His Excellency, Robin''s features turned from smiling andforting to someone with severe headaches again, then he raised his left hand and began massaging his forehead... Acting in front of all of them that he waspletely fine was not easy, during that short period that he stood in front of Alexander, he activated many Minor Heavenly Laws besides the Major Heavenly Law of life in order to be able to put on that mask... although this increased the pressure on him more and increased his headache more and more, However, the army''s morale cannot be allowed to fall because of him! "Hoooh~ I''m fine¡­" Robin slowly shook his head and started to advance again in a certain direction, then suddenly asked, "¡­How are Jabba and the rest? Why did they leave and what exactly is going on there?" Elizabeth took two more steps forward to be closer to Robin, then began to reply, "Second Commander in Chief, Jabba, decided to take the army and head in a northwest direction because he realized that the enemy forces were withdrawing to that side in secret, then---" Elizabeth continued without Stop until you get to the part where Jabba decides to enter the battle between some local humans and white humanoids "There are people here who are identical to the people of Jura, that really exins a lot and fills in a lot of nks..." Robin nodded with a slight smile, "Jabba''s decision was wless. If we had a local ally on this, everything would be easier... Then what happened?" "ording to reports, the battle between the local humans and the white humanoids was already in a state of equilibrium at the time, with no indications that it would lean toward one of them any time soon, but after our forces intervened in favor of the local human army, everything copsed¡­ even though there were around 20,000 white humanoid saints and sages chasing after our men, and they too joined the battle, they were unable to equalize the great danger shown by the men of the Golden Battalion, and within only three hours, that battle was resolved in favor of the humans. Then she continued with some concern on her face, "The problem is that after the defeated white human forces retreated, the generals of the human army came to greet Jabba and the rest cheered, but the big problem that arose was thenguage barrier¡­ Jabba and the rest initially thought it would be an Ordinary problem that they just have to show that they don''t know thenguage of those locals then they canmunicate by sign, or ask someone to teach them thenguage, but the problem was bigger than they thought... Those humans looked very apprehensive when they learned that our men couldn''t speak theirnguage and They left a distance between them, and in the blink of an eye all attempts tomunicate were cut off." Robin''s steps stopped and his eyebrows furrowed slightly, "...their behavior has one exnation, which is that there is some unifiednguage for the and that it is not normal for them to find someone who does not know it. They must have started to doubt the origin of the members of the Golden Battalion at that point. That''s why they put their distance... I''m afraid Jabba''s n to try to blend in with the locals hit a metal wall before it even started." "It''s true, Jabba also came to this conclusion in his report. The situation really didn''t go as he wanted but it''s not too bad either..." Elizabeth nodded and then continued, "After that battle, that local human army disintegrated into several small armies and they began to infiltrate in all directions, Jabba said in his report that they are trying to kill all the white humanoids in that area and control thergest plots ofnd possible, and they have also begun to build some simple defensive fortifications." Robin looked at Elizabeth with surprise, "And what is not bad about that? If those humans are our allies then we can congratte them, but as long as they start to suspect us and iste our army, they are potential enemies, and they could be worse of an enemy than those white humanoids too... " Elizabeth shook her head lightly, "It is not like that. Even though they are suspicious of us, they show clear respect for us and consider us at least as the enemy of their enemy... For example, during the three days that followed that battle, the white humanoids organized 5 more armies to attack the local humans... The Scale of those battles wasn''t remotely big as the first one, but they still weren''t something the local humans can handle with ease after they split up, so they were asking for help every time from Jabba and they fought side by side more than once, the second proof of their respect is that they sent parts of their armies to control thends on their right and left and behind them, but they did not advance towards us until this moment, they came to a full stop at the point where they met Jabba!" Robin looked in front of him again for a few seconds, before moving again towards the captives'' tent which was now close by, and asked, "How far is it between us and Jabba right now?" "A little more than a thousand kilometers," Elizabeth responded quickly Robin nodded, "Good, when Jabba sends the next report tell him to pull back exactly five hundred kilometers and start making some fortifications at that point." "...Is this really necessary? Wouldn''t this show weakness on our part?" Elizabeth did not understand "Their behavior says that they moved to take advantage of the chaos we created and control morends, but we are currently standing in their way preventing them from doing so. They may respect the fact that we have helped them achieve those results now, but if we continue to stand in their way, sooner orter a conflict will happen. I didn''te to this for a piece ofnd, I''ve had enough of this in Jura, earning an entire race''s enmity over a piece ofnd is quite irrational... So it would be better if we withdrew 500 kilometers on our own and showed goodwill, and at the same time start making fortifications at that point to tell them they can''t approach more, It''s a simple message and I know they will understand it." Robin analyzed and then removed the curtain from the prisoners'' tent and entered the tent, then he waved to the guards inside to withdraw Only after they left did Robin continue, "Tell Jabba that until I go to him myself, even if he cannot win their trust, our rtionship with these local humans must remain neutral." "You will go to the front yourself? When?" Zara asked excitedly and worried at the same time Robin took a few more steps and sat down in front of one of the captured white humanoid creatures... Likest time, that creature was tied hand and foot from behind, but this time the creature was not trying to bite Robin''s head off, rather it was looking at him with its green eyes with great fear Robin slowly extended both hands and ced them on either side of that humanoid creature''s head, and started the soul search process again, "... We suffer from an acuteck of information, like a blind person feeling the road, all we know now is the result of umted experience by falling into a hole after a hole... We cannot go on like this. Tell Jabba that I will go to him when I know what I want to know." "Are you... Is that Sould Search? Again?! Dad, what are you doing? You can barely speak but want to perform a soul technique of this level? Please stop!!" Zara took a few steps and spoke anxiously "It''s okay... There is no rush this time..." Robin gave a cruel smile and started his work... "AAAAHHHHHHH!!!!" Starting from that day and for weeks, the tragic cries did not stop for a moment from that tent... Chapter 446 Out 3 months after the start of the Greend invasion n-- "AAHHHHHH---- ..." The sun shone, announcing the start of another usual day over the steep hill, with the usual cold wind, usual birds chirping, and a usual infernal screaming from the prisoners'' tent~ The sounds of heartbreaking screams were a heavy burden for everyone when Robin first started his *interrogation*, but it became the norm after several days had passed... It''s still bothersome, but you can force yourself to think of something else, you can ignore it as if it isn''t there, like the sound of a field cricket, for example! These were not the cries of one, two, or even a hundred prisoners, but rather countless white humanoid creatures who entered that tent as prisoners of war after Elizabeth ordered for them to be hunted down, but they did not leave that tent as respected prisoners of war, but rather as body parts carried in garbage bags. No one knew what was happening in that tent, and no one cared either, as long as what was happening would benefit their cause... This is how war is. *Shaa* "Haa.. Haa.. Haa.." The only unusual thing that happened today is that Robin himself rushed through the tent''s canvas door for the first time since he entered it, and he gasped loudly. *swoosh* "Your Excellency! It is not normal for you to go out by yourself. Do you want anything? Shall I bring you another batch of prisoners?" Elizabeth came quickly when she heard the news of Robin''s exit from the prisoners'' tent and asked "Haa... Hoo¡­ No, there is no need to capture more of them~" Robin let out a long snort and then crossed his arms as if trying to move his stiff body, then continued with a big bright smile on his face, "How is Zara, I want to see her, why didn''t shee with you?" Elizabeth smiled and replied excitedly, "Her Highness is passing by the victims of the lightning strike, there are still injuries embedded within their bones from that brutal attack, but the good news is that most of their wounds have already healed and they are once again in a position where they are allowed to fight and even disy more than 80% of their original strength, Her Highness says that the life energy will be enough to treat the rest of the injuries as well, but in the long term.." "Hah, Her Highness Zara? She must love that title." Robynughed out loud, "Hmmm, what else is there about the hill, is everything okay?" "Of course, since Jabba advanced with most of the army that day, no one bothers us here anymore, so we took advantage of this opportunity to extend the energy dome array to cover the entire hill, and then the Rune Masters turned to help the Divine Weapon Makers make the Space Portal, it''s almost 95%plete. It will be ready to connect to one of the Portals of Jura during this week!" "Oh? Very well... After the Space Portal is set up we''ll have a back door to leave in case things go wrong again. This will give us more choices while we are here." Robin nodded with apparent happiness as he watched the huge arch being constructed in the middle of the hilltop "Your Excellency, are you..." Elizabeth hesitated a bit and then asked, "Are you done with what you were doing inside the tent?" She believed, like everyone else, that Robin''s seclusion in the prisoners'' tent would end within a day or two after he finished *interrogating* the 16 prisoners inside the tent, but he left after more than two months!! She tried more than once to enter with the batches of new prisoners to tell him that the situation with Jabba was not good and that he should go out to give orders, but he continued to answer in the same way: *Send me more prisoners and tell Jabba to do what he sees fit.* But seeing him finally out, and even asking about the situation... "I am." Robin nodded with a smile, "It took longer than I expected due to my soul injury, but I guess I have a pretty good idea of what is happening on this now¡­." "Excellent!!" Elizabeth rejoiced when she heard this and shouted loudly, but her features quickly sank again as she spoke seriously, "Jabba and the rest were about to make a big move, you should hold the reins again before they start!!" "Hmm, big move?" Robin''s big smile waned and he asked, "What is going on over there?" "It''s going to be a long exnation here. You''d better go and see for yourself..." Elizabeth shook her head. "They are stationed near here. If you move now you will reach them in a few minutes." "A few minutes?! ¡­ Understood." Robin furrowed his brows tightly upon hearing this¡­ Before entering this tent, Robin gave orders for Jabba to withdraw for a distance of 500 kilometers from the hill, this distance he would need a few hours to cover if he went running on his feet at his full speed, especially in such a thick forest, how is it possible that he would go in a few minutes?! This means one thing, they have retreated so much that they are close to the hill... *A few minutes* What Elizabeth said sounded like a little sentence, but it said a lot. ------------------------------ 25 minutester -- 75 kilometers down the hill -- inside arge golden tent The atmosphere inside the tent was highly charged. If an insect entered by chance, it would most likely be stunned and die immediately from the vibrations of thepressed energy in the ce. Jabba, Caesar and Victoria, Old Gu, and dozens of old experienced Sages and those at the peak sage level, all of them were looking towards arge map in the middle of the tent with sunken brows and sweat rolling down their forehead. It seemed as if each and every one of them was about to make a life-or-death decision... "...What do we do now?" One of the elder Sages spoke in a heavy voice "And what should we do? Let''s continue what we started and draw back again..." Caesar struck him hard on the thigh and yelled, "We can''t go back any further! If we go back any further we''lle back up the hill, We can''t endanger His Excellency again!" "Why do we have to go back? Dealing with those rabbles with good well doesn''t do us any good, let us kill them all!" Victoria spoke with a strong killing intent Old Gu shook his head, " Do I need to remind you that those things managed to surround us and would have nearly destroyed us had it not been for His Excellency''s wise leadership? and the local humans have forces equal to the humanoid creatures, Would *killing them all* really be that simple?" "Hmph, no one is listening to me, keep listening to Jabba then and let''s see where he''s going to withdraw us to this time!" When Victoria said those words, everyone turned to look at the blue giant who would not stop massaging his forehead The decision he will take now will be fatal for the campaign on the Greend, and may even be the difference between life and death for all members of the expedition... *Shaa* "Second Commander, I have important news!!" "What is it? Did the local humans start attacking?!" Jabba quickly asked when a high-level sage suddenly walked in on them Enthusiastically, the sage continued, "No, but it''s more important than that! His Excellency Robin was seen approaching us quickly." Chapter 447 A Shout *PAA* "We salute your Excellency." "We salute your Excellency!" "We salute your Excellency!" "We salute your Excellency!" Jabba gave a full bow when he saw Robinnding in front of him, then the rest of the generals and thousands of soldiers that were close to the gate bowed behind him in session. What was new was that this time their faces not only showed the usual signs of respect and awe but there was also pure happiness! Even Jabba himself, Caesar, and Peon, who have a high degree of confidence in Robin''s abilities, and keep up to date with his news bymunicating with Elizabeth, seemed as if they were a step away from speeding up and hugging Robin! Caesar actually almost did it when he saw himing, but he clenched his hand and fixed his foot on the ground. To hug the master of Jura like a child hugging his father in front of all those soldiers would diminish his and Robin''s prestige in their eyes, so he kept watching Robining toward him with eyes filled with tears of joy in silence... As for the rest, happiness and shock almost canceled all their thoughts... After Robin fell that day and after his shout *I will drag you with me* everyone thought that he was already dead... His waking up and taking the reins again in less than three months only is a miracle, a miracle only His Excellency Robin can achieve! And there was another reason to be happy today, Robin did note alone, Alexander also, and about a thousand Sages of those who got hit by the thunderbolts came with him too, and they all seem energetic! "Rest." Robin raised both hands and smiled, then looked back at Jabba, "Elizabeth told me a thing or two about what''s going on here, but I still need a quick summary from you, Mr. secondmander!" "Ahem, yes. First, let me tell you on behalf of everyone that we wee your safe return." Jabba nodded and said excitedly, then continued in a low voice, "As for the situation, perhaps we should discuss it in a quieter ce." "That''s reasonable ..." Robin nodded with a smile and focused eyes, then began to prate the camp with steady steps, the thousand or so sages were left behind to mangle with the rest of the army, as for Alexander and the rest of the generals walked half a step behind Robin in silence, only Jabba began to give him directions to reach themand tent "No, there is no time to enter the tents today, let''s go directly to the frontier." "Hmm? ...Yes." Jabba was amazed at Robin''s request, as he wanted to discuss with him the current situation and how to get out of it with minimal damage, such a long dialogue could take hours if not days! After five minutes--- e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "We salute your Excellency!" "We salute His--... Hah...?" *Step... Step...* Robin advanced between the ranks of the guards with the generals behind him as he is, then he advanced further until he left the defensive line then he found arge rock and jumped on it, then with narrow eyes, he began to observe the situation in front of him... Only two kilometers away, there is a huge camp that can amodate hundreds of thousands of soldiers, and stables full of beasts that he has never seen in his life before, some of them look like rhinos, some of them look like lions and some of them are huge reptiles... What attracted his attention the most was a battalion of about 10,000 soldiers standing ready in front of that camp, all of them wearing shields and holding metal swords like those that were widespread on the Jura in the past... In fact, Robin could tell that these humans do indeed look a lot like the people of Jura, perhaps the only noticeable difference being that their skin tends to be darker in color. "Does anyone intend to enlighten me and tell me why that battalion looks as if they are ready to engage us? And why is our army only 75 kilometers away from the hill and not 500 kilometers away as Imanded? Has a war started between us and those people already?!" Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly and replied Everyone looked at Jabba at that moment, and Victoria even gestured him to speak with gloating features Jabba sighed when he saw this and took another step forward, "I alone take responsibility for the retreat." Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly, "What exactly happened?" "...About two and a half months ago, when we helped those local humans against the white humanoid creatures and exterminated huge numbers of them, things were rtively good between us and gradually improved with each wave of attacks we repelled together, but since they learned that we cannot speak to them in theirnguage at all And they treat us coldly, not bad, just cold¡­" Jabba waited a moment at this point and then continued, "After we defeated all the armies of white humanoid creatures at that point and they sent small battalions to wipe them outpletely even if there was one left, I started Problems appear between us, as they visibly begin to gather in front of us as if they are ready for war against us." "Like this here." Robin pointed towards the local humans camp behind him "Exactly... They kept amassing for a few days. They could have attacked at any time, but they waited. They advanced very slowly as if they were urging us to leave, or else you will dere war." Jabba spoke and then pointed to the rest of the generals around him, especially Victoria, "The gentlemen here wanted me to give the order to hold our positions and prove the strength of our army so that they would not think that we were weak, and I was saying that we should retreat until we find an opportunity to repair rtionster, and the argument continued between us until The local human army approached us to a dangerous distance... At that moment we received Your Majesty''s orders to retreat to the 500 kilometers mark." Victoria didn''t seem to like it, so she humphed and spoke, "Don''t try to deflect the responsibility onto His Excellency, he told you to keep 500 kilometers and consider it our territory and defend it, but what did you do? They kept on advancing towards us after they killed off all the white humanoid things in their area, and you kept backing away until we got to this point! They must think we''re a bunch of clowns now!!" "I agree with Victoria this time, our forces can stop that army or even wipe it outpletely if we have to, why did we have to retreat? The True Beginning Empire should not retreat in front of anyone, we came here to invade!!" Caesar also spoke annoyed Robin nced at all the generals and senior leaders around him, all of whom were clearly annoyed and angry at Jabba''s decisions in the continuous retreat. Even Alexander stood with his eyebrows furrowed. When Robin saw this, he turned back to look at Jabba, smiling, "It looks like it''s been a difficult time for you..." Jabba shook his head with a sigh, "Master, you said in your orders to General Elizabeth that I should do what I see fit until you are back to us, and I did just that. I am sorry if my decisions made your army look weak, Master, but I wanted to maintain good rtions with those local humans until youe back to us and decide what we should do, If you want to attack them now then I will kill the most of them for you! ...If you see me wrong, then please teach me my fault." "No... No, you did not make a mistake. We all know we didn''te here to make friends, but we didn''te here to invade or plunder either, I think you are the only one who gets me, Jabba...", Robin spoke with a clear voice, then he looked at the sky with a smile, "Actually, you gave me a chance to try what I intend to do..." "you are...?" Jabba closed his eyes a little and was about to ask something But at this moment Robin turned around to look towards the local human camp again and used the Major Wind Law to raise his voice, then shouted out loudly: ["Su Shua Kali, Bami Vit Rasul!"] Chapter 448 Buds (So Showa Kali, Bami Vet Rasul!) (...Bami Vet Rasul!) (...Rasul...) Robin''s voice reinforced by the Major Heavenly Law of The Wind resounded everywhere and entered every ear within a ten-kilometer radius, the local humans'' camp immediately started to visibly shake, and everyone in the tents came out looking towards Robin''s direction in shock! "Thisnguage... you learned thenguage of the people of this?!" Even Jabba and the rest of the generals were in shock when they heard Robin''s words, a shock filled with happiness! The sentence that Robin said was indeed very simr to thenguage that humans were trying tomunicate with them in, and what is worse is that he spoke it eloquently and in the dialect of the locals, it was not just throwing a few words!! "Heh~ What do you all think I have been doing for the past two months?" Robin smiled as he continued with what was going on in the camp before him and spoke, "I have researched the souls of hundreds of white humanoid creatures, although there are many things that remained mysterious to me, I still knew a lot about this, and the localnguage was one of my new-found knowledge, in here indeed they speak the same localnguage from ancient times¡­" "You searched the souls of hundreds of these beings? Tell us quickly, what are these things? Are they invaders like us? Are they Local residents? What is the secret of the hostility between them and the local humans, and what is the real reason behind their attack on us that day?!" Victoria took two steps forward and spoke hastily Robin didn''t look back before speaking softly, "Those white humanoid creatures are neither invaders nor locals, it can even be said that they are not alive in a sense..." "They are not... alive?" Caesar furrowed his brows, "Father, didn''t you say you read their souls?" The rest of the generals also had the same look along with their heart rates rising, the creatures who had exhausted them for three months and killed so many of them, weren''t even alive. But they saw them talking among themselves and they saw them eating and drinking and even ying! Rather, how could they not be alive and Robin could read *their souls*? Isn''t the presence of the soul in the body a sign of life?! "Hmm, I know it''s strange. It took me the whole first month to solve the mystery of creating those creatures. They themselves don''t know it, and I''m pretty sure the local humans don''t know it either." Robin gently scratched his head and replied, "I think we are about to meet the local humans soon but I''ll try to sum up the origin of those white humanoids quickly. Who doesn''t understand should ask someone else to exin, OK?" "Yes, of course, we will not ask for an exnation more than once, please go ahead!" Old Gu quickly replied Robin nodded a few times as if preparing the order in which he was going to speak, "These creatures are alive and not alive, they need food and drink but they are usually lethargic and do not have a mind of their own or a soul of their own, you can say that they are somewhat like fruits and vegetables¡­" "Fruits... and vegetables?!" A look of extreme shock appeared on Alexander''s face as he added, "But how would they move if that was the case? How could they not have a soul and your excellency searched their soul?" "The souls they have are not normal¡­ they are cloned souls." Robin furrowed his eyebrows here a bit and then continued unconcerned with the reactions behind him, "After I did a few soul searches I found out that their old memories are almost identical! In a cortical form, it all revolved around worshiping that huge tree calling itself the ~Tree Father~ and how he created them from his body, but After several attempts, I was able to prate deeper into their souls and saw the memories of a normal human man named Amai Soi, just a farmer with a family and children and his own problems, a man who was caught by the branches of that huge tree long, long ago..." "Clone souls¡­ fruits and vegetables¡­ a huge tree¡­ You mean all those white humanoid things carry within them a clone of that farmer''s soul as their foundation?" Robin nodded, "Yeah, that man''s soul was refined for a very long time and his memories were suppressed deep inside the soul essence, the soul essence that all creatures needed to move, think and dream, it is what makes a person a person! ... then that Tree Father managed to make copies of that soul essence and imnted it in the *fruit* thates out from his branches, which he designed to have the same appearance as that man he captured as well to make a perfect match for the soul!" "...During the month I was also preupied with dissecting the bodies of white humanoids who died from the Soul Search, My knowledge of anatomy is not the best, but I still know the structure of the human body~ I wanted to see how sessful that Tree Father was in reconstructing the human body, but what I found confirmed my previous understanding even more... They are really just nts, and all the internal organs are just an imitation parallel to the human body, an imitation that is fixed forever and is unable to gain more power, and that green blood that was sshing on us from killing them is just herbal sap! But we got to give him that, in the end, the Tree Father got what he sought, his unique army... The people of this world don''t know about soul essence duplication, but they do know that these beings are just things that look like vegetables, so the locals call them the Buds." Then Robin continued before another person spoke, "The Tree Father did not stop at that, but rather developed his army over time, so that those buds can be born with the strength of a person in the Energy Foundation Realm and then developed to produce buds with the strength of Knighthood and then higher and higher, but the production of high-level buds requires A longer period for their preparation if a tree can produce twenty normal buds a day, it can produce one Saint bud a year¡­ And not only that, The Tree Father then captured more local humans with knowledge of the heavenlyws and copied their memories of them and copied their martial experiences and merged them with the soul essence he created to produce high-level martial buds who have knowledge of advanced degrees of Heavenly Laws since the day they were first born!" "Oh, do you remember that the saints and sages of those beings had slightly different colors? Some of them are pink and use me and some are pale blue and use water. These are the actions of the Tree Father who makes a strong bud that matches the nature of those heavenlyws before To put into it the memories of using thosews, and thus have an excellent final product both in terms of body and mind!" Then he continued after raising his shoulders slightly, "The only drawback is that so far the Tree Father has not been able to make a bud that can be trained to increase his strength, or even that can breed among themselves, they are still just a strong and intelligent vegetable... When one of them is born with a certain level of strength, it will remain at this level until it is killed. and they are stillpletely dependent on the Tree Father in the matter of reproduction." "Tree Father¡­" everyone muttered in a low voice as they clenched their hands, this information is very dangerous... eaglesnov?1,§ão§® So far, they have killed about four million of these white humanoid creatures, but in the end, it turns out that they are just tree buds. They were fighting fruit the whole time? "Wait a minute¡­we have seen with our own eyes more than 70,000 Saint-strength buds or more! And you said that it takes about a year to produce one Saint-level bud? Doesn''t that mean that tree is¡­" Jabba''s eyes slowly widened as he uttered those words until Those around him let go of their thoughts and started to sweat Chapter 449 First Contact *Klop.. Klop.. Klop..* *RAAOORR* Robin did not care much about the expected reactions behind him, as he had gone through all this during the past months... Even a person at the peak sage level could live for about four thousand years or so, having a living entity that was over 70,000 years old was simply something out of nightmares! The problem is, that is not even the most impressive thing about that entity. "Was that Tree Father the one controlling the Bud Army?" "Was Tree Father the one who made the soul attack on you that day and put you into that state?" "Wait... Is it the one who sent that lightning attack?" "How can a living being copy a real soul? Isn''t the soul one of the secrets of the universe and something that can only be given to a living being at birth?!" "The tree father is one being and all those buds are just an extension of him, this is like a one-man war, right? Why did the enmity between him and the local humans of this reach this stage of ferocity?" Robin let out a long sigh when he heard that rain of questions... All of these questions were expected after they heard his exnation. e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Rather, if they sat for a while and analyzed everything Robin said, they would find more questions and mysterious gaps! "Heh~ Don''t forget that I used to look at the history of the from the point of view of the man named Amai Soi, and from the memories of the buds on whom I conducted the soul search, and neither this nor the other knew anything meaningful about the Tree Father other than the few things I told you." Robin shook his head, "What I''m sure of is that the Tree Father was indeed the one who was in control of the Buds'' Army and that he was the one who soul attacked me, and that is because I personally tested his soul strength. Other than that, I don''t know anything useful about the Tree Father himself." He then paused for a few seconds and smiled before continuing, "...I have a feeling we might know more about them in a little while though." Then he stopped talkingpletely and just watched the exit of several people from the camp of the local humans They are alling towards them on the backs of beasts that look like lions but arerger than horses. The momentum of their advance can make anyone feel awe, but whoever carefully investigates their faces will find a serious look and even some tension! "They swallowed the bait¡­" When Robin saw this he smiled slightly and then took out a palm-sized metal te from his ring and quickly passed it to Jabba, "This is a Thoughts Conveying tablet that contains details of the Covananguage, thenguage of the people of this, use the tablet and transmit the information to your head quickly, Even if you don''t master the wholenguage quickly, at least you''ll understand a few words of what''s going to be said, and then pass the board to the one closest to you!" Just two minutester--- A small procession of about twenty people arrived riding their giant lions, headed by a girl in her twenties, brown in color and had some tattoos on her face and exposed body, her sharp and fierce features with her golden eyes gave her a special stamp of her own striking beauty *PAA* *Step... Step..* The girl jumped off her mount and took a few cautious steps until she stopped twenty meters away from Robin, then spoke in the cavanoguage, "You... Say something again." "What do you want me to say?" Robin smiled and replied in clear cavanoguage again, "In my shout a while ago I expressed my wish to meet your chief, are you the chief here?" A smile flickered on the girl''s face but he quickly suppressed it, then asked the people behind Robin with a heart beating loudly, "This sir here said he wants to meet our chief as your leader, Does he really represent you all?" Jabba and a few others nodded, then Jabba even took another step and said "kao" meaning yes! At this point Jabba and more than seven others had passed their souls into the tablet and had already obtained the information thaty therein, although they still needed time to digest that information and practice practically on it to be able to speak it, they will be able to understand it easily and even say a few short words if it was not tooplicated! *Deep Inhale* The girl and all her attendants showed great smiles filling their faces and let out a big sigh, then the girl came back and mounted her lion again before speaking, "I am the Beast Corps Commander and the daughter of the Northern Fury Tribe Leader, Ellis Rexes, with the authority entrusted to me I allow you to follow me To meet my father, you shall be apanied by no more than three other escorts." "Who is going to meet who?!" Caesar furrowed his eyebrows tightly and muttered, then addressed Robin in thenguage of Jura, "Father, you don''t have to humble yourself in front of anyone, you are a world emperor and he is just a local tribal chief at best, that person shoulde and seek your favor, I will go bring him in front of you right now if you want!" The girl named Ellis furrowed her eyebrows tightly when she heard Caesare back to speak in his strangenguage again, but she didn''t say anything and kept her eyes on Robin to see his reaction. He just smiled and rose from the ground as he mumbled with a smile, "If wee to someone''s house, it is only right to pay respect to them, Did you forget how I raised you, brat? ...You, Jabba, and Alexandere with me, and the rest of you... Stay Alert." Chapter 450 Kin? *Klop Klop Klop* *ROOOAAARR* "Shota li catr?" "Sin Fa mi!!" "Oh... te me mas?" "....." After the short meeting with the girl Ellis and herpanions, Robin flew with him Caesar, Jabba, and Alexander behind them towards the local humans camp in front of them Flying behind a group of people riding huge lions-loke beasts in the form of lions was awkward enough, but now that they have reached the borders of the camp and everyone has slowed down because of the crowds, then the army surrounded them on every side pointing and whispering, the situation became even more ufortable... Especially Caesar who still looks angry because those local humans were the ones who had toe and pay respect and not the other way around... No one could underestimate the strength of the local human army, with the strength of more than 50,000 Saints, Sages, and millions of infantrymen, with many kinds of war beasts and insects... the local human army standing before them had the strength topletely destroy the Jura World within a few hours! ...This is before Robin united it, of course. But now, forget about the destruction of Jura, only the Golden Battalion has enough power to sweep away the local human army if they are given the green signal, they will lose a few thousand soldiers of course, but victory is certain for them if it''s a life or death battle. Then why would they have topromise and show weakness bying here? Caesar just couldn''t understand... Jabba and Alexander flew after Robin with expressionless faces as if they were statues, but the looks of contempt never left Caesar''s eyes since he saw the girl called Elisse... But strangely, even him had was forced to change the look in his eyes after he roamed inside the camp for a while. The looks on the local humans'' faces were not as provocative as he expected, they were not saying: *We forced you toe to us, you are weak* as he expected, on the contrary... their looks were once again full of curiosity! From looks of curiosity and joy at the first meeting.. to looks of anger and disappointment to fight after they discovered that they could notmunicate in the samenguage.. and now the situation has returned to looks of curiosity again? ''What''s wrong with those locals exactly?'' A question exploded in Caesar''s head as he watched the locals around him, but he didn''t have enough time to figure it out. At the next moment, the procession stopped in front of a huge ck tent, and everyone descended from the backs of the lions, forming two longitudinal rows on both sides of the tent door. *Paa* *step.. step..* Robinnded between the rows of soldiers, followed by Alexander, Jabba, and then Caesar and the four of them began to advance on their feet towards the door of the tent until they passed by Ellis and finally entered it. The smell of thick incense attacked their noses as soon as they entered the tent, a strong fragrant smell that overshadowed the smells of blood and the dung of monsters spread outside, making those who entered the tent feel separated from the world outside... "Wee to my humble tent, strangers..." A strong and quiet voice in thenguage of the people of Greend came from behind the burning pile of firewood in the middle of the tent, drawing everyone''s attention towards a dark-skinned person who appears to be in his fifties, scars filling half of his face as if he came out of a fight to the death with a handful of lions, and a snow-white beard adorns the lower half of his face Caesar and the rest furrowed their brows when they saw him, his menacing aura and his word *strangers* were enough to make them feel threatened even though he was sitting quietly with his eyes closed¡­ All of them involuntarily raised their level of awareness as they thought the same thing: *Strong!!* "Haha, there are no strangers here sir, just lost rtives¡­" Robinughed and replied loudly, then took a few steps and sat with strange relief in front of the dark-skinned old man as if he were his old friend then added, "We have amon history and amon enemy brother, We shouldn''t be careful of each other while we are one family! By the way, what is your name?" "Hmph, kin, and amon history? It''s strange... Why don''t our rtives speak ournguage? And why don''t those who share ourmon history know our origin and purpose?" A small smile appeared on the dark-skinned old man''s face, even his daughter Ellis stood beside him looking at Robin and the rest withplicated looks. "Sigh~ After the war of annihtion took ce against the Tree Fathers, our species scattered around the world against our will, and before parting, we pledged to build our strength and meet again one day. Is this how you receive your cousins, brother? I am disappointed, very disappointed!" Robin sighed and shook his head in obvious sadness Even Caesar and the rest behind him furrowed their eyebrows for a moment, involuntarily, when they heard what he said, but they returned to their natural features in the blink of an eye... Kinship, annihtion war, and separation? What is this?! He didn''t mention any of this in his previous summary!! "....." The dark-skinned old man opened his eyes a little and started examining Robin, then turned around to observe the reactions of Caesar and the rest for a few seconds before he spoke, "It seems that even your followers do not know what you are talking about, Brother?" "You are right, and unfortunately it is indeed shameful to say the rest, but it''s normal. It''s the first time they have heard of something like this!" Robin raised both hands helplessly, "You know how difficult it is to run arge tribe, brother. Everyone has their own way of controlling their followers, but the ancestors of our tribe decided not to pass on the tales of the horrors that happened to our race to the new generation until they grow up properly and not blind them with anger and hate. So the history was falsified and even thenguage was changed and everything referring to the painful past was erased! Only the chief of the tribe of each generation has knowledge of these things." "Our history and ournguage were erased? This is preposterous!!" The brown old man pped his hand on his thigh hard and shouted angrily, finally opening his eyes to thest of them "I agree with youpletely! How can we live without our brothers? our ancestors?! As the saying goes:~He who has no past has no future~ so when I took over the leadership of the tribe, I decided to reconnect with our lost rtives from the time of the ancient war, so I brought the strongest warriors of the tribe and destroyed our way here hoping to meet other humans, and finally, we met you!" Robin opened his hands wide and spoke excitedly, then stroked her and continued in a low voice, "Brother, you do not intend to punish us for the decisions made by our ancestors, right? The old brown man kept his eyes on Robin for about a full minute, then slowly closed them again and replied, "Fugon Rexes... That''s my name." Chapter 451 Acceptance "Fugon Rexes... What a powerful name, It is my pleasure to meet you!" Robin nodded with a satisfied smile and continued, "I''m Robin Burton, and these are Caesar Burton, Alexander Levan, and Jabba." Fogon looked at Robin for a moment and then passed his eyes to the three people sitting behind him who in turn nodded at him when their respective names were mentioned, then Fugon looked back at Robin and spoke, "Your friends here seem to understand what we say, especially that ~handsome giant~ over there, Why didn''t they try to contact us earlier? This would have saved a lot of unnecessary pressure for both of us, but they kept on signaling and talking with that foreignnguage between themselves." "This Unfortunately can''t be helped, As I told you Brother Fugon, the chief of every generation is the only one who studies the ancientnguage and the real history. Technically it should have only been me who knew thenguage, but only recently I started spreading our ancientnguage among the youth of the tribe and started teaching some of the senior leaders myself, they already know a few words, but their knowledge is still superficial and without actual training in it. They were afraid that they would speak to you in thatnguage, afraid to say something they did not mean and earn your enmity with, so they waited until I rose from mya and came to talk to you myself." Robin spoke while nodding with a furrowed brow as if asking for forgiveness for not being a good teacher But when he finished speaking at that point and found Fugon giving a small nod to indicate that he understood, Robin''s countenance changed and he gestured behind him, "As for the handsome giant part..." Jabba''s eyes shivered when he saw Robin pointing toward him. He came to the Greend with Robin as a kind of help for his master and to open his own horizons, but he already realized that he had be Robin''s weakness in this campaign. How can they be *lost rtives* when there is a 3-meter-tall blue giant walking among them? Ever since Robin opened his mouth and started telling those lies, Jabba knew it would be his biggest obstacle. And not only him... There are thousands of Dwarfs and Starlings and a bunch of individuals from other species from Nihari working in the Rune Masters and the Divine cksmiths Divisions, what would these local humans say when they see them on the steep hill? It''s the whole circus out there! "This MAN here is called Jabba, he is my personal disciple and themander of the army in my absence, and he is undoubtedly one of the most capable sons of our tripe." Robin spoke with slightly furrowed brows and a firm tone, "He''s a very intelligent and strong man, I hope you don''t treat him any differently just because he looks a little different." " A little... Different.." Elixe muttered and looked at Jabba again, even though she was standing behind her father and Jabba was sitting, he was still taller than her, not to mention his color! "Little miss, We have been separated for hundreds of thousands of years, please don''t apply your personal experiences to us. The tree father in our area used various poisonous nts to attack us over the years. And unfortunately, generation after generation of inhaling those poisonous gases affected our offspring, so you may find tall people like Jabba, or shorter people working in The divine cksmith, and people with different eyes and long limbs working in Runes drawing, we even have people who are crimson in color and have horns!" Robin shook his head until his eyes welled up with tears, then looked at Fugon''s face with determination, "Brother Fugon, we are arge, diverse tripe. if you are not ready to ept us as a family because of what that filthy tree father did to us, then there is nothing to talk about further, we will quietly leave and look for other rtives that are more open-minded!" "Calm down, Brother Robin, who said anything about not epting you? We were just wondering, wondering!" For the first time since the council started, Fogon''s tone changed and he quickly gestured with both hands to Robin to calm down with an awkward smile. "Brother Fugon, a few things are not to be taken lightly, Jabba is a good person and worked very hard to help the tribe to battle our way here and meet up with the rest of our kin, do you know how hard it is? but you treat him like a monster, Do you think this is eptable? How would you feel if you were in his shoes?" Robin spoke with obvious annoyance "Oh, you are right about that¡­" Fugon stopped waving and then gave Jabba a serious look, "¡­I apologize if I offended you, young man, I didn''t know you were a victim of a Tree Father''s dirty games, I owe you one." "...." Jabba gave a small nod with a sad face to keep up. Fugon nodded smiling at Jabba again and then turned back to speak to Robin, "Would you calm down now? It was an unintentional mistake..." Robin gave a big, satisfied smile in response to Fugon, this time it wasn''t feigned, what just happened meant that the chief of the local human tribe believed everything said so far... This pushed the conversation to a whole new scale! Then, after smiling, he sighed and said, "Heh~ Life is hard Brother Fugon, the Tree Fathers want to annihte uspletely, so we should unite and start counterattacking, why should we just defend?" Fugon nodded a few times throughout Robin''s words, and then asked, "...You are right, what do you think we should do, Brother Robin?" "I dealt a heavy blow to the Tree Father in this region and destroyed arge part of its soul, so my suggestion is¡­ Hmm? Brother Fugon?" Chapter 452 Acceptance- 2 The atmosphere gotpletely frozen inside the tent. The girl Ellis opened her eyes at the end of them, even her father, who used to keep his eyes closed most of the time, opened them as if he saw the god of death approaching... Robin even started waving and making crackling sounds with both hands to make the two return to reality again, even though he was a little surprised at their reaction! He undoubtedly knows how strong the soul of that creature is, and he mentioned the subject now with the intention of astonishing this couple and forcing them to respect him, but this reaction... As for Jabba, Caesar, and Alexander, they had apletely different reaction, the three exchanged looks and smiles among themselves! The way that this Fugon treated them for the past two months was provocative enough, and he also treated coldly Robin by getting him all the way to his tent and not even meeting with him outside... Seeing him like that now is so heart-warming! "You.. you destroyed what?" Fugon finally opened his mouth and muttered "Honestly, it was unintentional. He was the one who asked for it. There was a direct sh between my soul and the Tree Father who was in this area, and I destroyed arge part of his soul. It lost almost 90% of its full size. What is wrong with that?" Robin raised his shoulders with a big smile, "This is exactly what happened... While we were crossing this area, that tree father sent a huge number of his troops with empty eyes to attack us, but my golden army confronted them and killed millions of them, in a desperate attempt he decided to attack my soul to eliminate the head of the army But he didn''t take into ount that the leader of an army of such strength wouldn''t be an easy target either! Hahaha." "This¡­ Excuse me if I don''t fully believe it yet¡­" Fugon spoke, his eyes still wide open but clearly trying to restrain himself, "We of this generation have never seen the Tree Father with our own eyes and don''t know how powerful it really is, but information of that creature''s soul power we inherited it generation after generation and know exactly how powerful it can be, and even if we did not inherit the information about the power of his soul, the Tree Father Hoffenheim has been living for countless years and it is obvious that he possesses the soul like no other, and you say that you destroyed his soul..." "Hmph, how many.. of the nk-eyed.. have you seen¡­ in battle? Haven''t you¡­ wondered about.. why?" Jabba spoke in thenguage of the people of Greend, with an ent that was not entirely clear, but hemunicated what he wanted tomunicate. "nk-eyed?" Fugon furrowed his eyebrows slightly and then turned back to look at Robin in shock, "Wait, your destruction of the Tree Father''s soul was the reason behind their strange behavior? The Tree Father was controlling the buds with his soul?! This is new information even to me! No wonder they started acting like normal humans during the battle... no wonder..." Robin smiled and nodded, it wasn''t shocking that they didn''t know about Father Tree controlling the buds, he controls them during wars from the day they were born and so the local humans thought this was just their war behavior Robin wanted to follow up with something else but suddenly the smile left his face then he grabbed his head with both hands and yelled in pain, "ARGHHH!!" "Master !" "Your Excellency!" "Father!!" The three sitting behind Robin almost got up to see what was happening to him and perhaps to secure him against a possible attack from the local humans, as this was the first time for the three of them to see him like this! "Haa... haa... haa..." But Robin moved one hand and gestured them to sit down again "..Sigh~ You said just now that you were in aa, as I remember? apparently destroying a Tree Father''s soul wasn''t without consequences." Fugon spoke while slowly shaking his head, now the matter had made rtively more sense to him "Hehe.. of course, it wasn''t, that thing was quite stubborn.. but I''m in a better situation than him," Robin spoke while rubbing his head with one hand During the time he spent in the prison tent, he actually found a way to treat his soul faster, and it is now working at its full capacity. The constant headaches that prevented him from speaking properly no longer existed, but severe headaches would still hit him from time to time. "¡­Excuse me, sir Robin, if I still find it hard to believe that you battled the Tree Father soul-wise and won, after all, Tree Father Hoffenheim has besieged our tribe for over 200,000 years and none of us could even locate him anymore, let alone get to close him or harm him! You just appeared out of nowhere and im that you did what we couldn''t do in all of our history? that is a bit too much, don''t you think?" The girl Ellis kept chattering at Robin''s face for a few seconds before speaking, although she spoke of his disbelief, her tone was much more respectful than before. "Ellis, be polite to Brother Robin." The one who replied to her this time was none other than Fugon, "Even if we don''t believe our ears, we have eyes and brains, why do you think the behavior of the buds changed in the war? And why haven''t the wizards appeared yet even though we took all thosends and started digging the trenches? Even if Brother Robin didn''t really destroy the Tree Father''s soul as he imed, he and his men still did something..." Ellis turned to look at the ground again, but her serious look and sweaty forehead said a lot about what she is going through now... ''200,000 years?!'' Either Robin or the three behind him were shocked by the number Ellis just said! The All-Seeing God told Robin that the history of martial arts on this began nearly 200,000 years ago, doesn''t that mean the Tree Father has been alive since then? And the people here have been fighting since the day they started energy cultivating, or maybe even before that?! "As I told you, Brother Fugon, history,nguage, and other things were passed down orally among the chiefs of our tribe from generation to generation, and that is why a lot of important information has been lost to us. It can even be said that the origin of the World War and its early years have beenpletely lost to us. Can you tell us a few things? What is the origin of those trees, for example, and what is their purpose? Exactly how many are there and where are they located? What are their strengths and trump cards? What treasures or valuables do they have? What are those wizards you spoke of? ...I mean things like that, the more information you give us the better, and also¡­ What do you know about arge-scale lightning attack?" Chapter 453 World History "You have lost all ancient history?! Hmm... It is indeed not very practical to rely on one person to pass everything on to the next generation, listen up then..." Fugon nodded a few times and then looked seriously at Robin, "We basically don''t know the origin of life in this world, our history books only span to around 500,000 years ago, but it''s enough to give us everything we need about what''s going on around us... So let me start without any further deletions, 500,000 years ago there was no energy cultivation yet, there were only several intelligent races that sometimes fought and sometimes cooperated like any in-race tribes, and there weren''t any major issues, as for those races, most of them were branches of the Treant species, they are nts that have mutated and gained intelligence." Hearing those words, Alexander and the rest''s eyebrows sank, even Robin himself furrowed his brows slightly, intelligent nts? They have nothing of the description to this point other than the Tree Father himself maybe, Did he mean the buds? Was his reading of the memories of the buds inurate as they turned out to be a real independent race? Fugon noticed the change and smiled slightly, "You all don''t need to think too much, I know you didn''t see any Treant before, history says that Treants arepletely different from the buds we see every day, Treants could be real trees that can move or flowers that jump and y with each other, they are real nts that have gained its consciousness from nature! At that time, it was not strange to find a few men fighting with a tree while it jumped and kicked them with one of its roots, or to find a guy picking a flower to smell its fragrance while it curses him! Those creatures were extremely widespread, at that time if we humans trampled a field of corn you might find half of it turned into Treant creatures!" "This is because thews of this world support nt life more than others, it can even be said that it was tailor-made for the Treants! this troubled other creatures like us humans and made us somewhat powerless in front of them, but it didn''t threaten our existence... The good thing is that the Treants arezy creatures who often like to just dig their roots to the ground and rx under the sun~ and they do not tend to live in groups either, so there have been no major wars ranging between our races. But at the same time, we humans did not have anynd of our own, nor a ce to call it home." Then he continued, "We didn''t dare to live in the same spot as we might get annihted in our sleep, so our ancestors were living in scattered small viges, and even though they weren''t left alone... Our ancestors would wake up to find their fields destroyed by a Treant who wanted to save his unconscious rtives, for example, or perhaps a huge Treant passing through the middle of a human vige and simply destroying it under its roots killing half of its citizens... Those creatures knew exactly how strong they arepared to us humans and acted ordingly, with no care whatsoever." "There is such a thing?" Robin furrowed his brows slightly, whether the mortal human''s memories or the bud''s memories didn''t contain such a distant history Fogon nodded slowly and then continued, "You may be wondering why you haven''t seen a Treant in your lifetime. Well, that is because they were all exterminated... Except for seven." "Seven? You mean¡­?" Fugon nodded again, "Yeah, I mean the current Seven Tree Father." "Waiiit wait wait, I don''t understand anything here. The Seven Tree Fathers are the only remaining treats in the world?" Robin waved his hand several times, "Does that mean that in the World War, the humans won, and they won so overwhelmingly that they almost annihted all the Treants? But how are the Seven Tree Fathers running the world now?" Fugon shook his head slowly, "Let me exin to you... About 220,000 years ago, one of our human ancestors invented a technique by which he could umte natural energy within his body to power himself. That ancestor spread the technique to the entire human race so that we could protect ourselves from the harassment of the Treant race and Their illogical behavior, and this is what happened... and a little more if I may say~" Then Fugon continued, "The first thousand years after the invention of the Inner Energy Gathering Technique, we humans managed to gather ourselves together after we were scattered and found a piece ofnd to establish our own kingdom and erected walls around it and ced a heavy guard of cultivators, even the new Treant creatures that were appearing within our walls, we would throw them out or subject them to our service... Atst, and for the first time in this world history, we could live in argemunity and in peace, away from the Treants'' headaches, for a while at least." "But it seems that the world had another opinion. After the first millennium, very powerful Trent creatures began to appear one after the other. It was clear that they also follow some kind of energy cultivation system, and the problem is that if both a Trent and a human were at the same energy level, the trend would be much stronger thanks to its already stronger body, that and their numbers were already many times ours and were constantly increasing to the point of threatening the survival of our small kingdom, the enormous amount of natural energy at that time pushed this process even faster... We have preserved our cultivation technique within our borders and are sure that no leaks have urred, how did the Trent creatures manage to strengthen themselves to this degree and threatened our thousand years of umted progress? Our ancestors did not know at that time, and to this day we do not know what happened either!" Fugon shook his head But Robin raised his eyebrows a little, he had just remembered what the All-Seeing God had said when they first met about the interfering and influencing newborns to grow up and invent techniques to harness natural energy. ''Perhaps there really was no leakage, perhaps the helped the Trents indirectly to restore the bnce of power, Fugon said that thews on the seem to be tailor-made for the Treants, I would not be surprised if the wants them to dominate and have more power over the rest of the other insignificant races here like humans..'' Robin thought as he wiped on his chin But suddenly he stopped and opened his eyes to thest of them and then asked, "Wait, You say thews of the are tailor-made for the Treants? Why don''t I feel this? Thews seem too normal here, except that thew of life is perhaps a little more apparentpared to the rest of thews, and why haven''t more Trent creatures been created from that day? You said they even grow in the corn fields, right? Also, what do you mean by massive natural energy? Natural energy is very scarce here! ...Are we talking about the same world?" Chapter 454 World History - 2 After Robin''s questions, Jabba and the rest''s features changed as well, all of them raised an eyebrow or two in surprise, listening to Robin now, indeed all his observations are urate and they themselves thought about it earlier... Before they came to this, they were ready to face extreme weather conditions of battle natural disasters, this was one of the main benefits of the golden full-body armor around their body. Robin didn''t want to repeat what happened to him when he first arrived in Nihari, so out of the 16 armor pieces with everyone, there are at least a third of them dedicated to protecting their user from sudden changes in thews around him and providing air, gravity, heat and other vitalws at levels equal to Jura. But since they arrived on the, those Precautions were rendered useless... They have not felt any difference from when they were on Jura, the same air, the same water, and even the same percentage ofws, only the Life Forces have felt a slight boost in their strength since they arrived on this, other than that, everything is almost identical to the Jura... Even the amount of energy here is very close to that on Jura! Although most of the members of the Golden Battalion were a bit disappointed after they found out about the situation, feeling that they had discovered a new continent in Jura, not that they had gone to a new! But in the end, the purpose ofing to Greend was not to obtain arger amount of natural energy or to test newws, and of course not for sightseeing... So they ignored the matter after their first disappointment. But now the chief of the local humans is talking about perfectws for creatures called Treants, and about a huge amount of natural energy... Is he talking about the same world they see? Or maybe they didn''t appreciate the Jura as much as it should be..? Fugon chuckled helplessly and shook his head after hearing Robin''s question, "All of your questions make sense for someone who doesn''t know his history, whether the current scarce energy, the changed state of the heavenlyws, or not seeing any more Treant creatures appearing naturally, but all those questions have one answer... The Seven Tree Fathers, they are the culprits behind all of this." "What the...!?" Robin slightly furrowed his eyebrows "At the very beginning when the treant creatures began to use energy cultivation like us, we were somewhat safe. As I said, these creatures arezy and prefer to rx most of the time. Meeting one of those strong treants and making trouble with him was not something that would happen every day, but after a few hundred years and after the appearance of arge number of energy-cultivating treants, the matter wasn''t as scarce anymore... it was normal to find a part of the wall of the kingdom broken every day, and the conflict increased over time until one day one of the stronger Treants got angry because he saw a human girl collecting peaches outside the kingdom wall from a young tree treant, so he collected his friends and attacked the kingdom, destroying almost a third of it before falling!! ...The human kingdom became unable to provide the protection it had promised to its residents, so after that incident, the humans dispersed into small tribes again." "A third of their kingdom... was destroyed while they were... united, so they decided to... disperse? What is this... logic?" Caesar spoke with a bit of anger, "Wouldn''t it have been better... for them to raise... their defenses and start a... counterattack?" "Counterattack against whom?" Before Fugon could reply, Robin shook his head and spoke, "ording to what we heard, the Treants were far more numerous than humans and for more powerful at that time, one creature gathered a few of his friends and destroyed a third of the kingdom of the human race, what would you have them in that case? Would they dere war on the entire Treant race? If those creatures were really Lazy and do not like to take action frequently ording to the description, then the best option is to reducerge gatherings as much as possible in order to bring contact with them to the minimum, and this must continue until the humans get stronger than them at the very least... I can''t think of any other solution." Old Fugon nodded, satisfied with Robin''s analysis, and then added, "This is what they were thinking at that time. We had put our heads down and lived in the wild without houses orrge buildings in order to avoid trouble. This n really seeded during the second millennium after the discovery of energy-cultivating methods... We inhabited caves and relied on eating the meat of beasts only and wearing their fur, all the small tribes maintainedmunication with the rest, but it was a very weak type ofmunication as we only conveyed news of each other and discoveries of The energy cultivation research, but if one of the tribes had a feud with a Treant, we would leave them to their fate. Our goal as humans at that time was to survive, and this is what happened... Our numbers increased during that period and the number of deaths due to the feuds with the treants fell dramatically. The number of human tribes at that time reached more than 207 tribes spread around the world, and the human seniors at that time were achieving great progress and steadily stepping towards higher levels of energy cultivation, everything was going perfectly! ¡­Until that day came." "That day?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly and looked at Fugon with more focus, he knew the answer to his questions was about to appear. "...In the third millennium of the energy cultivation era, an ancient Trent, called Hoffenheim, imed to have discovered the truth of the soul andmanded the rest of the Trents to obey him to take over the world. Of course, because they are solitary andzy creatures, they did not listen to the calls of that ancient creature, but they did not know that there would be consequences. On that day, the first batch of buds appeared." Fugon spoke very seriously, "The army of the Buds wasn''t that big at that time, but they were very strong and fearless, that creature quickly used its Buds to take control of arge patch ofnd, every creature in that piece ofnd was either fled or was killed¡­ That''s it, no third option. Thatnd got empty very soon, whither it was the weaker races like us humans, or the stronger Treants themselves, no one could be seen in that piece ofnd at the end of the same day." Robin furrowed his brows slightly, Hoffenheim was the name of the Tree Father who destroyed a part of his soul, So that creature had lived since the beginning of the Energy Cultivation Era? And it was considered an *ancient creature* at that time too? "The human tribes that were located in the area the Ancient ??Trent Hoffenheim imed quickly retreated after receiving great damage, but they did not find a ce to shelter them, as theymunicated with the rest of the tribes, they found that there are a few other ancient Trent creatures who began to follow a simr approach, they were also killing and expelling all the creatures in a certain zone around them!" Fugon shook his head as he spokementably, "Those other ancient treant creatures didn''t use the buds system as the Tree Father Hoffenheim did, but each of them had a weapon that couldn''t be stopped, for example, one of them used nts that had not yet gained consciousness to amass an army, and one created for himself very long roots that he used to attack personally inside his wide zone, and Another one used some kind of catalysts to incite wild beasts against every other living being... And now I heard from you that one of them uses poisons? This is new information for us, but it is not unlikely." "Yeah yeah, who can know everything? Haha." Robinughed awkwardly and then gestured at Fugon, "Please continue, what happened after the ancient Trents took over their own territories?" Chapter 455 World History - 3 "True horror... This is what happened after the ancient Treants took over thends around them." Fugon''s pupils widened slightly as if he can see everything before him, "Our world has never known this idea of borders, anyone could go anywhere as long as they didn''t provoke the powerful Treant creatures in that area, even when we humans tried to make a kingdom or a walled city, In a more precise sense, we were attacked in every way because the Treants do not like the idea of privacy and borders, but that is exactly what the ancient Treants did.." Then he added, "That period witnessed an iprehensible race between those ancient Treants over who controls thergest patch ofnd, after the world waspletely open for everyone, it became scattered circles, and in the middle of each circle lies an ancient Trent creature trying in every way to kill all the creatures in that circle, we called them Domination Circles. In just a few years, the number of those domination circles reached more than forty, and every day the circles expanded to include more and more pieces ofnd!" He paused for a second and then continued, "...Can you imagine what this did to the rest of the world''s creatures at that time? We, humans, have been weak and scattered because of the head-lowering policy, And the rest of the Treants were in deep fear of their ancestors plus they are not the type to coordinate and have major battles type of race, so with no escape and without anyone to stand up to the ancient Treants, everyone started running in random directions non-stop... and this escape frenzy did notst for a day or two, but it became a normal daily activity for our ancestors. It was not strange to see a group of tens to thousands of people and treants moving together. The mass migration that did not stop for a single moment exhausted everyone to the core, and whoever stopped for a moment or entered another domination circle unintentionally, then they were among the doomed." Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly after hearing this¡­ For one of the ancient Treants to gain extra strength after a period of closed cultivation is quite exinable, but forty ancient Treants started to show strength at the same time and took the initiative to try to take over territory at the same time as well. ''Maybe those ancient Treants were cooperating with each other to eventually take over the whole world together? this is understandable, the world is huge and has a lot of creatures to kill, and this way they would finish their task much faster... This is the only logical answer anyway.'' Robin thought to himself, but Fugon''s next words destroyed his belief. "...Only a hundred years after the era of the domination circles began, the circles widened so terribly and so suffocatingly multiplied that we humans and the rest of themon Treant creatures had nowhere else to go, with a domination circle front and back, right and left. It became so tight that the different domination circles began to touch, and everyone who stood between them was ughtered, the blood at that period, whether green or red, flooded the world¡­" At that moment, Fugon''s tone changed to show a bit of pride, "When all the creatures of the world at that time believed that death was inevitable, someone stepped forward The human geniuses of the Night Eagles tribe have a technique that enables humans to cultivate the second stage of the Blue me Minor Law, and with the help of that technique, our species advanced to apletely different level of strength in a short time!" Robin opened his mouth in a small curl in astonishment, ording to the timeline that Fugon had drawn so far, hadn''t it been two and a half thousand years since the history of energy cultivation began, but someone had invented a Saint-levelw technique already? This kind of speed is breathtaking, it is something he hasn''t heard of in either Nihari or Jura... The Night Eagles tribe were able, thanks to their new strength, to establish their positions and stop the progress of the domination circles towards them, and they also sent messengers with the details of the new technique to all the human tribes whose locations were known, then those tribes sent messengers to the tribes they knew, and so on~ Within one year, the second-stage technique of the Minor Heavenly Law of Blue me spread in almost the entire world, we humans were able to fix our positions and make our own domination circles!" Fugon spoke with apparent pride, "The domination circles of us humans were the safe haven of all intelligent creatures, even all the fleeing Treants came to us seeking refuge and protection in return for serving as our servants." Even Alexander and Caesar raised their eyebrows slightly and felt some pride and excitement at Fugon''s words, even though they had nothing to do with this world in the first ce... "Then what? That didn''t answer any of my questions yet..." Robin shook his head slightly, if this is just the history of the, there are a lot of missing links. "Calm down, who said I''m finished? But this is strange, I haven''t reached the points you know yet?... It seems to me that the history you received is TOO iplete, isn''t it? Even if some of it were lost, you should still at least know something, right?" Fugon raised his eyebrows slightly and asked doubtfully "...Please continue." Robin didn''t even try toe up with any excuses and spoke up "...Sigh~ Alright then¡­ The strongholds established by us humans were entirely based on defense because their strength was roughly equivalent to that of the ancient Treant creatures at the time. It was just about enough to stop the continuous advance of the domination circles while paying a huge bill for it, so the advance towards the human strongholds stopped for quite a few years, but it didn''t stop the war in the world¡­ When those Ancient Trents found out that human strongholds became like a metal wall and it was no use advancing in these areas anymore, they started fighting each other, and trying to seize parts of the domination circles from each other! During the third millennium of the beginning of the Energy Cultivation Era, those Ancient Trents destroyed each other until there was less than half of them left, But we did not benefit much from this, as the surviving half of them took control of thends of the losers... We, humans, were left out of that major war, but at least we survived it." Robin widened his eye, "They just started killing each other? This denies that there was any cooperation between them, Rather, we can also exin the race to control morends was to improve their conditions when that great war between each other beginster... But you said that the Treants just want to rx under the sun, Why do they need to control suchrge patches ofnd? If it was to create a good environment for their bloodline, For example, this may be understandable, but they killed everyone in their domination circles! First, they killed the young of their own kind, and then they killed each other. This is strange, very strange..." Fugon nodded, "This indeed was a mystery that preupied humans and the rest of the Treant races for a very long time, being in a species massacre war and not even knowing why was quite a sad thing, until finally, parts of the answer began to appear and it shocked everyone alive to the core¡­ One day in the third millennium there was a great battle between two ancient Trents and they seriously injured each other, so the Human tripe Winter Snakes decided to attack the nearest domination circle and took some new territory for themselves, this was their first real counterattack in a very long time, the first time we humans took the initiative to enter deep into a domination circle!" Then he looked deep into Robin''s eyes and continued, "But after they prated deep into that domination circle, they started to feel changes all around them, the natural energy was noticeably lighter there and the Heavenly Laws werepletely different¡­ It seemed as if they had entered another world." Chapter 456 World History - 4 "The energy density and the percentage of thews were different within the domination circle?!" Robin furrowed his eyebrows tightly Regardless of the fact that it is illogical to differ in the density of energy in the atmosphere because even if something happens to disturb the energy bnce, the lesser density area always draws energy from the higher density areas so that the bnce is automatically restored... The more significant question is how canws differ within the same!? Fugon nodded, "The Winter Snakes tribe were very shocked by what they found, but they were trained warriors in the end, they didn''t let these bizarre phenomena stop them, they continued their mission and indeed managed to conquer arge piece ofnd from that ancient treant''s domination circle, but they were not spared after their victory as the ancient Treant creature was raining attacks on them daily and their numbers shrank rapidly, their happiness with the short victory vanished until they almost fleed back to where they came from, feeling that it was impossible to take a piece ofnd from a domination circle!" Then he added, "But dly that didn''t happen, in thest desperate attempt the chief of the Winter Snakes tribe ordered to dig trenches hundreds of meters deep and cut out all the roots of the ancient trent creature from that area, something strange happened... The energy intensity began to return to its former nature and the attacks of the ancient Trent creature that were striking from all sides and sides stopped, the ce finally regained its calm! ...The only sad thing is the percentage of the new heavenlyws in that region remained the same even after thousands of years had passed." Robin opened his eyes wide and started tapping his thigh with his index finger without saying anything... "...After the Winter Snakes tribe spread the news about what happened to the rest of the human tribes, we all began to anticipate the urrence of a great battle between two ancient Trent creatures, and then raid the nearest piece ofnd and dig deep trenches in it, from here the counterattack of humanity began! This process was repeated in the 4th and 5th millennia after the beginning of the Energy Cultivation Era, in this way we were able to regain control of arge part of the world, and the scattered tribes began to merge again when they identally met during the cleansing operations." Fugon was proud as he recounted this part, "At the end of the sixth millennium of the Energy Cultivation Era, we humans managed to re-establish control over nearly a third of our world, although there were still many scattered human tribes that could never meet due to the existence of the domination circle us and between them, but we were stillmunicating with each other in one way or another and coordinating with each other, and with this, we seeded in killing several ancient Trent creatures until there were only seven of them left!" "Only seven ancient treant creatures and they ruled two-thirds of the at that time? Those must be¡­" Robin stopped tapping his finger and asked. "Yeah... They are the Tree Fathers you know." Fugon nodded several times "They themselves?! You said a while ago that there were more than 40 domination circles, during the first six thousand years, most of them died, whether from killing each other or being killed by humans, that is more than 33 ancient treants killed in just 6000 years, but those seven are still alive today after around 200,000 years!?" Robin asked hurriedly "Yes, one of the reasons for that is because those were the strongest seven among all the ancient Trent creatures, but the main reason was that they realized at that time that the increasing power of humans would affect even them, so theymunicated among themselves and decided to stop fighting between each other until theypletely annihted all the humans, and they called themselves the Tree Fathers! They even shared their unique techniques among themselves, for example, Tree Father Hoffenheim is the creator of the buds but the rest of the Trees Father can now use it and produce buds as well, of course not as powerful or as numerous as Tree Father Hoffenheim, but it is still an extra weapon in their hands..." Fugon spoke with apparent desperation," They also support each other when one of them is about to die. In the tenth millennium of the Energy Cultivation Era, several human tribes allied to attack one of the Tree Fathers and eliminate him to reduce the enemies to only six. And indeed, they seeded in eating up his domination circle until they approached the Tree Father''s main body and were about to kill him, they were so close! ...Except that two Tree Fathers sent reinforcements at thest minute and killed the human warriors, then wiped out the remnants of their tribe and took theirnd." "It must have been... a big blow...has the war stopped... since then?" Jabba asked with difficulty "Yes and no~ Listen carefully, Brother Robin, because the following will answer one of your questions¡­ That battle was a strong warning to both sides, So it stopped for a full twenty thousand years, none of us harassed the other, we are not moving forward and the Tree Fathers also stopped advancing! That was until Tree Father *Donis* attacked a human tribe and annihted them... At that point, ten human tribesbined tounch a deterrent attack against that Tree Father, Millions of our youth entered his domination circle of the tree father Denis expecting a fierce war, but suddenly the air disappeared from the domination circle of the tree father Denis for a full five minutes ." *tac tac tac* The speed of Robin tapping his thigh increased much more... "The air¡­ Disappeared?! The air itself?!" Alexander eximed in shock, he who practices The Perfect Major Heavenly Law Cultivation Technique of the Wind, can''t think of any case where Air Disappeared, How is that even possible? it is one of the most fundamentalws for survival! Fugon nodded, "The air itself has disappeared, or to be more precise, the ability to breathe no longer exists, our young men fell from suffocation one by one, some died where they stood and some fainted, even those who remained awake were unable to move for theck of air in their lungs, Then Father Tree Denis sent his buds and his own branches to wipe out the human army, not one person left alive that day¡­ Sigh~ Since then, we havepletely stopped attacking and focused on defense no matter what." "Unfortunately, this did not prevent the Tree Fathers from continuing their attack... Since that day, several battles took ce on the border between us and the Seven Tree Fathers. Whenever we entered the control circle of one of them inrge numbers, even if for a short distance to push the Tree Father''s army back, a strange natural phenomenon urs and annihte most or all of the army, Tree Father Kolsay made the ground open and swallowed up most of our men, and Tree Father Hoffenheim sent lightning bolts to strike all flying creatures in the air, things like that~ so wepletely stopped at our borders and contented ourselves with deterring attacks, not advancing a single step to the other side of the trenches, even after we were able to use some third-grade minor and majorws!" "And what happened after that? Does the human race still hold a third of the world''snd?" Robin asked Fugon shook his head disappointedly, "wouldn''t that be wonderful?" Chapter 457 Reasons "I had previously said that the number of human tribes had exceeded two hundred near the beginning of the Energy Cultivation Era, after which the number dropped to about sixty after the discovery of the Blue me Secondary Law due to our acquisition of more grounds and the merger between the tripes, but after the alliance of the Seven Tree Fathers¡­ Sigh~ the number of human tribes that we know of is 15 tribes, and those tribes control 5% of the world''snd mass." Fugon nodded several times in a bad mood, "We 15 tribes have not seen each other for tens of thousands of years and maybe more, For example, we of the Northern Fury tribe, canmunicate with two other tribes using war bees, and they canmunicate with us using a simr one, and those two tribes canmunicate with a fourth tribe, and so on~ This is how we know that we are currently 15 tribes¡­ As for the 16th tribe, it was destroyed just a few years ago." "15 scattered tribes and each one surrounded on all sides by the domination circles of the tree fathers... The fact that you guys still maintain 5% of the''s surface is an achievement in itself." Robin tapped his thigh as he spoke slowly "Well, we are not 15 tribes anymore, we are back to 16 again, you are with us now! Hahaha" Fugonughed out loud, Then he stopped and looked at Robin with a little wonder and asked, "By the way, where exactly have you guys been all those years, why haven''t we heard about you? And what is the name of that Tree Father who used poison on you? We should know them all... Is it a New Tree Father or is he one of the known seven Tree Fathers and it discovered a new way of attacking?" "¡­The Tree Fathers can change thews in their domination circle, the energy level in that area is much lower than normal, and they have special abilities that are as powerful as nature''s wrath itself¡­ Why and how do they have such abilities? Why would they seek control in the first ce? They don''t have offspring or rtives to inherit thatnd, what is theirst quest?" Robin tapped his thigh and muttered in a low voice, he choose to ignore Fugon''s questions Then, he quickly asked, "What about the level of energy and structure ofws within thends controlled by the human tribes now, are they different from outside?" Fugon knotted his eyebrows for a second, but he choose not to press Robin for it for now, and answered, "¡­Yes and No. In the days when the ancient Trents fought among themselves, there was still a huge gap in thews between each domination circle, and thends of the humans were still cohesive, retaining their natural energy and the normal percentage of the heavenlyws, so that there were many living Trents among us in ournds, whether they were fleeing refugees or young Treants born within ournds, we had a lot of them." Fugon''s countenance turned serious again, "But after the Seven Tree Fathers allied themselves and took control of approximately 95% of the, the effect of what they were doing began to spread to ournds, and even our energy level decreased, it''s still better of than the atmosphere in an actual domination circle but it is clear that thews in ournds have changed to an extent that no new Treants are born in our borders as well and those who lived with us previously died one after the other, thews of the world simply no longer support their existence as before." "¡­That is reasonable, in the beginning, every ancient treant creature was trying to change thews from their point of view within their domination circle, and this led to shes between all those domination circles, but after the alliance of the Seven Tree Fathers they might have started to change certainws systematically, and Changing it in 95% of the world will definitely affect the rest¡­ hmm, changing thews didn''t hurt the local humans in any way, right?" Robin waited a few seconds and then asked Ellis shook her head and replied, "¡­No, users of somews felt a little weak, but users of otherws became stronger, so it can be said that nothing has changed overall." "Huh~ Then the only ones affected by the changed percentage of thews are the Treants who went extinct, why would they want to exterminate the rest of their own kind? Before the Energy Cultivation Era there was no obvious enmity between the Treants, why would they suddenly want to exterminate each other?" Robin murmured again in a low voice, "...You said that after the first ancient Trent appeared and began to expand, so many other Ancient Treants began to do the same, it is impossible for them to tell each other whatever information they had as they were trying to kill each other! perhaps that piece of information is something thates easy to the race of Trents after they reach a certain level of strength? ...Is that why they want to eliminate the rest of their kind? So that the information remains exclusive to the least possible number among them? Whatever this information is, it is definitely rted to a way to change the heavenlyws of the..." Then, after a few taps on his thigh, he added, "If this is the reason behind the changed percentage of the heavenlyws, then the reason why the energy level is lower is even easier, changing thews of a and maintaining them for hundreds of thousands of years is definitely not an easy thing, expending a huge amount of energy for this is understandable, this Regardless of the amount of energy that each tree father swallows in making his army, like the tree father Hoffenheim who collects energy and pumps it into his army of buds... If we adopt these two interpretations, there is nothing left but to exin the source of those *special abilities* like thunderbolts that strike every flying thing or theck of air for a few minutes, these are natural phenomena that a person even at the level of an emperor cannot implement, does this have to do with changing thews as well? What do these creatures want from changing the to such a degree? And most importantly, who taught them how to tamper with thews of the world? Is this a Treant thing, or can we humans do it too if we know how?!" Fugon and Ellis looked at each other out of the corner of their eye without saying a word, but some drops of sweat started to seep from their heads visibly, then they turned back to look at Robin with a look of shock, even some fear... The existential questions that have baffled all human tribes for hundreds of thousands of years were now being answered before their eyes! And who is answering them in someone whom they have never seen before, someone who didn''t even know what a Trent is a few minutes ago. Chapter 458 Sudden Escalation "These¡­ are good questions¡­" Fugon put on a fake smile and said, he really didn''t know what else to say. Over the course of about two hundred thousand years, many wise men put forward multiple theories about what was going on, some of them were somehow close to what Robin just said, but those wise men tested the strength and capabilities of the Tree Fathers themselves and read their long history in detail before arriving at their theories But Robin was able to break down everything to such a degree and made his own theories after the few words he heard Fugon says?! This is simply too much... Secondly; the terms Robin spoke... *Did that affect the local humans?* Why does he speak as if he wasn''t one of them? Or * thews of this * What? What does this word basically mean? And what is an *Emperor*?! Fugon nced sideways again at Ellis out of curiosity to see how she would handle everything Robin had said and found her still sweating profusely and her eyebrows knotted like a thread... Fugon knew at that moment that she is most likely thinking about the same things and also like him, she didn''te to any answers... A lot of strange things can be extracted from Robin''s words, but they are also floating words that are not evidence of anything. Then he returned to look at Robin with apletely different look this time, trying to impose control by closing his eyes and speaking at a slow pace no longer had any effect, he couldn''t even master the front anymore! Now, he has nothing but a serious look and anticipation for every word that woulde out of the mouth of this... stranger... As for Robin, he held his head with both hands for a few seconds, evidently in great pain, then lowered it and gently shook his head and spoke, "...You said you didn''te out from behind the trenches to attack the Tree Fathers'' domination circles for a very long time, more than a hundred thousand years, maybe? And yet here we are, sitting and talking in Tree Father Hoffenheim''s domination circle, hmm¡­ did you see the lightning attack and knew the Tree Father was in trouble and decided to fish in troubled waters?" "¡­Your words have some truth, when the lightning attack is activated, it strikes down everything that flies in the air, even insects and birds. It is an attack so powerful that even the Tree Father himself cannot activate it just for the sake of fooling around. Although we don''t know how many times he can activate it, he definitely cannot repeat it again in the short term! so when we saw it we knew that Tree Father Hoffenheim was under attack and we decided to intervene to see what was happening." Fugon nodded earnestly, "We were sure that the rest of the tribes didn''t send armies or else they would tell us, so we were sure that there had been a quarrel between the Tree Fathers and that this was an internal war between them, but we didn''t think for a while that we would meet you¡­ Our lost rtives¡­." "Hehe, so you knew with certainty that your presence in thends of Tree Father Hoffenheim was due to us, and it was also us who helped you crush his armies of buds and secure you a new piece ofnd, yet you decided to push my army back hundreds of kilometers? That is just fantastic! You have a unique way of showing your gratitude." " Robin chuckled as he looked into Fugon''s eyes "...I hope you will excuse us for this, Brother Robin, because we wanted to make trenches and secure as much ground as possible quickly before Tree Father Hoffenheim sends more reinforcements or other Tree Fathers intervene. You must understand, right? Secondly, some of the me falls on you as well, without trying tomunicate with us properly and prove that you are a lost human tribe, how do we know that you are not a new kind of bud that the Tree Father wants to fool us with? In fact, until now this possibility has not beenpletely ruled out." "Oh, haha, I apologize for my bluntness Brother Fugon, but you saw a hint of my Golden Battalion''s power when you teamed up against the Bud armies, do you honestly think that¡­" Robinughed out loud at first but his gaze turned serious at this point, "¡­we need to get closer to you and *fool* you in this way?" "I think you underestimate us too much, Mr. Robin¡­" Fugon furrowed his eyebrows and spoke "Oh, really? I am not the one who insulted your army and pushed it back in your absence, although my boys were clearly showing good intentions. This is the same army that marched and toured Tree Father Hoffenheims'' domination circle, The same domination circle that you and your ancestors were afraid to set foot in, Do you think we are afraid of you? What a fool! If My disciple Jabba acted as he should and repaid a portion of the aggression you showed him, you would all be dead by now." Robin raised his head and spoke from the top of his nose, the disdain was very clear in his words and eyes Features of anger began to appear on Fugon''s face clearly, he wanted to open his mouth several times to respond, but he couldn''t find anything to say! The atmosphere inside the tent was frighteningly heavy, no one said a word after that, they just looked at each other and made their own calctions... Even Ellis, who was standing behind her father, tightened her hand on her weapon. "Your Excellency... you can forget... the past!" Jabba intervened tactically "¡­Hmph, my army has been insulted in my absence, that means I have been insulted, my dear disciple. I created an army that could destroy this entire world with a wave of my finger, how could I allow my great army to be insulted? and at the hands of whom? THESE UNGRATEFUL THINGS?" Robin''s words of power sent chills down Fugon''s back, ''Destroy... the world? F*CK!! Does that person even realize what he is saying?!'' But before Fugon could say a word, Jabba spoke again, "What if... they apologize?" Robin was silent for a few seconds and then gave a small nod, "¡­Tsk~ we came to look for our kin anyway, it would be bad luck if we destroyed the first tribe we see¡­ well an apology is fine, but it better be a damn good one!" *crack* "Who are you destroying? Come try!! Do you think we are afraid of you?!" Ellis hit her spear on the ground and shouted "Do I think you are afraid of yourself, huh.. well yeah, you should be afraid." Robin looked at her with the side of his eyes and spoke with apparent disdain When Ellis heard that it was like a vine popped out her forehead, she was about to take a few steps forward and actually attack Robin, but Fugon''s fist, which was about to shatter from the intensity of the pressure on it, prevented her from doing so, and he gestured at her to return to her ce However, his eyes did not leave Robin for a moment. With that confident little smile and that upside-down look and crossed hands, Robin seemed to haveplete confidence in what he was saying, He really believed that he could wipe them out if he wanted. And most importantly... Fugon didn''t sense any killing intent from him at the same time. His daughter might not see it, but he understood... What Robin is doing now is not out of his anger or his feeling of being insulted as he imed... This is nothing but a game of control. As he himself yed it and pushed back the Golden Battalion repeatedly by intimidating them, and by forcing Robin toe to his tent and not meet him in the middle of the road, and the way he spoke and sat since he saw him... These all were just mind games to impose control. Fugon indirectly wanted to show the neers who were the boss here. But he never thought that Robin, someone who had neithernd nor numbers advantage, would want to y the same game, and with such a blunt way at that... Chapter 459 Inner Thoughts After about a full minute passed Fugon loosened his fist slightly and spoke in a serious tone, "...I ordered what I saw fit, I saw an unfamiliar army and dealt with it as such, so excuse me, I see no reason to apologize to anyone." "You may be right¡­" Robin nodded his head a few times and then started to chuckle suddenly, "But I still want a decent apology." "Or what..?" Fugon furrowed his eyebrows tightly Robin leaned his back forward slightly and winked his left eye at Fugon, "Let''s leave this as a surprise..." *crush* ''Father, what are you doing? A while ago you were trying to convince them that we are family, what happened all of a sudden? Don''t we need their help to take over the? Or did you just want information?'' Caesar ignored the bone-crunching sounds of Fugon''s fist and quickly sent a message to Robin through his Thoughts Conveying Technique. ''Hehe, And do we need help? You said it yourself, the Golden Battalion alone can destroy this local human army, and I also saw the Space Gate before I came here, work on it will be finished in 7 days at most, after the main body of the army arrives we won''t have to worry about anyone in this world! Also, I don''t need their information, I could have just captured some of them and done a soul search on them'' Robin replies with telepathy too, but this time he sent for Alexander and Jabba too because he knows he''s troubled too, ''Can any of you guess what''s going on right now?'' ''...Do you want to tell them who the boss is, so they can follow youter without asking questions? This way we will have strong allies on this.'' Jabba replied in an unsure manner ''No no no, Allies? why would I need them to follow me this way? They would only hate me and wait for a chance to regain their proimed freedom even if they were living like shit before us, we simply do not need them, so why would I try to get close to them and strengthen them and consider them allies? I am tired of giving face to trash, I am tired of empowering and enriching people only to have them stab me in the back on the first chance, I''ve been foolish enough to elevate people and make them equal to me when they are actually worthless, but that is enough... Whoever wants to be my ally must be my equal first!'' Robin''s message reached the minds of Jabba, Caesar, and Alexander at the same time, they began to look at each other with weird looks and sunken eyebrows. Robin''s words were full of pride and power and at the same time full of great sadness and pain... '' ...Ahem, How about you, Alexander, do you have an exnation for my actions?'' Robin continued when he found that his small lecture had suddenly stopped Alexander raised his eyebrows slightly upon hearing Robin''s question specially addressed to him, then looked at Fugon and his daughter who was still silent but clearly raging, just a wrong word from Fugon now could cause a big fight to break out in an instant... ''His Excellency is taking advantage of such a time. to teach us the arts of leadership?'' Alexander focused for a few seconds and then sent through the Thoughts Conveying Technique, ''...You just want them to recognize us as a new human tribe'' ''haha right! Your years ruling the Wind Empire were not wasted, Alexander.'' Robin''s smile was clear as he said this. Alexander shook his head with a half smile, to be praised in such a way by someone who was not even a quarter of his age gave off a very strange impression... ''But I don''t understand... If you do not need their power or their information, what can their recognition benefit you with, father?!'' Caesar asked quickly ''You''ll know soon...'' Robin spoke confidently Caesar or the rest didn''t add another word, they just raised their eyes to watch Fugon''s movements again, ready to move at any moment if he tried to attack, but this time their gazes turned from confusion to absolute confidence, Robin knew what he was doing and that was enough for them. 3 full minutester -- "What kind of apology do you mean¡­" Fugon finally closed his eyes and asked in a low voice "Father!!" Ellis eximed in shock and took two steps forward, but she quickly gripped her spear firmly and returned to her ce. It isn''t like she doesn''t understand her father, they have seen how strong the Golden Battalion really is with their own eyes, and their leader is now talking about destroying the Tree Father''s soul Hoffenheim himself? And that''s just what they saw and heard, the strength of this new tribe is still unknown, and it''s also clear that they don''t care about kinship and these absurdities that their leader Robin said in the beginning These guys weren''t searching for their kin as Robin imed! They found themselves strong enough to impose their rule wherever they were tough, and they started doing it. But even knowing this... How can one risk gaining a new powerful enemy when the Tree Father Hoffenheim himself is still on their borders, wanting to destroy their day and night? The best possible oue that can be drawn from this conversation is that the demands of the leader of the new tribe are not too exaggerated and that he leaves them be and submit them entirely to his rule. Until this morning they were pushing back the new tribe''s army with great zeal and doing as they pleased, but now they are being threatened in their very own home. Ellis suddenly felt suffocated... Would this have happened if they had treated Robin''s army well from the start and hadn''t preferred taking more territory than being hostile to them? Or would this Robin going to try to subdue them anyway? This would never be known now... "Good, it seems your istion from the rest of the human tribes hasn''tpletely lost yourmon sense." Robin nodded with a smile, "No need to worry, I am not asking for anything big, I just want a public apology from you in front of your tribe that you have wronged us and that we are an allied tribe that you have never heard of, and um.. give my soldiers a few gifts aspensation for the psychological damage you caused them, Maybe a few different weapons, gems, and herbs, or even rocks, anything will do~ It doesn''t have to be all very precious, the only condition you need to mind in picking those items is that I DON''T want more than ten copies of the same item, This means that I will be waiting for at least four thousand different kinds of gifts. It''s easy, What do you think?" *Deep Inhale* "...Alright, we can arrange that," Fugon spoke heavily, but something within him automatically rxed "Good!" Robin pped his thigh, "Now that we are done with this I have a little request." "...What is it?" Fugon asked in a heavy tone "No need to take it seriously, it''s a simple thing and you probably already figured it out," Robin waved his right hand and then continued, "It''s just that you''ll stop at this point, you can dig all the trenches you want here and swallow all thosends you already took due to my army''s effort, but that''s it for you... From this point on it will be the territory of my tribe." "Wha-!? You¡­ you want to swallow Tree Father Hoffenheim''s domination circle all by yourself?!" Ellis shouted Robin looked at Ellis and spoke with a smile, eyes wide open, "And what''s the problem with that, little Miss? Are you delusional enough to think that helped us with anything in this conquest? It was we who ravaged Father Tree Hoffenheim domination circle, killed millions of his buds, endured the power of the lightning attack, and destroyed Arge part of the Tree Father''s soul itself, and on top of all this we have built a headquarters for us near here, even the battles you got you nose in, my army helped you win... All thend you captured is mine, but I will give it to you as a gift for a new neighbor, and I will take nothing from you for it, but be careful... Every new inch you take from mynd will have a heavy price." Chapter 460 Two Choices "Mr. Robin! We have already seen the strength of your army and realize that it is equivalent to our current forces. You deserve to talk to me as equals and partners, but that is all. Do not forget that our armies with all the strength we have have been hiding behind trenches for hundreds of thousands of years, Do you really think that these forces of yours will be enough to bring you victory against Tree Father Hoffenheim? Do you even realize how big his armies are? Rather, what will you do when the witches appear?! You are delusional!" "You think the Golden Battalion is equivalent to your army? Hehe... Never mind, let me share your delusion with you and say my Golden Battalion is equivalent to your army, then the more important questiones... Who told you that this is my entire army in the first ce?" Robin raised his eyebrows andughed "You..?!" Both Fugon and Ellis didn''t know what to say after hearing Robin, they knew for sure that the golden army outside was stronger than their entire current armybined, but they still wouldn''t fall easily in front of it, but it turns out that it''s not all they have? But that makes sense, what army consists of only the users of the second and third grades of the heavenlyws? Those are only the elites, not the main body! Unconcerned by Fugon''s reaction, Rubin then continued, "As for the Tree Father Hoffenheim army, Yeah I have some ideas... I will assume that all the buds are semi-immortals and are all alive without any natural death. As far as I know, Tree Father Hoffenheim produces approximately 20 standard buds per day, one bud that can use the 1st stage of aw every month, one bud that can use the 2nd stage of aw every year, and 1 bud that can use the 3rd stage of aw every 3 years..." Then he added, "If we take this into ount and then deduct the buds we''ve killed over the past few months, and the buds that have been killed over the course of the 200,000 years, then Hoffenheim still has around 500 million buds, most of whom can''t use the heavenlyws, but his real army who can use 1st to 3rd stages of anyw will never exceed 2 million, especially those with 2nd and 3rd stage of thews will never exceed 100,000." "...Where did you get the information on creating the buds from?" Fugon furrowed his eyebrows and asked, although he was trying to maintain hisposure, his shock at the numbers was still evident. Robin shook his head with a smile, "It''s true that we have ack of information in history, but at present, I''m afraid our information far exceeds yours. Not only am I sure about the estimated numbers of buds, but I also know how to find their breeding grounds!" "You know where the buds'' breeding grounds are? This ...Ahem, However, half a billion buds and two millionw users, you say those numbers as if they were nothing, Our ancestors made an alliance between all the 15 tribes and cooperated for hundreds of thousands of years just to survive behind the trenches, you think you can handle Hoffenheim head on? From where did you get your confidence? If you are seeking the domination circle of Hoffenheim, then you are seeking a war of annihtion against a Tree Tather, and perhaps against a few Tree Fathers if reinforcementes to his aid! Are you saying that you can win if a war of annihtion takes ce between your tribe on one side and multiple Tree Fathers on the other?" Fugon spoke very slowly, the sound of his heartbeat is heard from outside the tent "YES," Robin shouted without a moment''s hesitation Before Fugon or his daughter could say anything, Robin stood up, and Gabba, Caesar, and Alexander stood after him, and then he looked into Fugon''s eyes and spoke, "I think this meeting went well, I''ll eagerly await the gifts of the soldiers! Oh right, I''ll start invading Tree Father Hoffenheim''s domination circle exactly one week from today, until the timees I will leave you with only two options." "Two options, huh.. what are they?" "The first option is to do as I said earlier, to stay at this border and consider all thends you took as a neighbor''s gift from me, start farming them or do whatever you have to do, and you can even start celebrating that your new neighbors will be humans like you and not that damn tree haha, that would be a good course for celebration if you asked me!" Robinughed out loud "...And the second option?" Fugon held back his anger and asked again, he began to wonder if having them as neighbors instead of Tree Father Hoffenheim is a good thing... Robin stopped hisughter and spoke seriously, "The second is that you fight alongside me and then I will give you morends. But you must remember this carefully, we are NOT equal. will fight on my terms and under mymand, thends, and treasures that you will take upon victory it will be I who shall give them to you ording to how helpful you were, to be blunt, You will be followers or mercenaries at best. if you choose this option thene to the steep hill 75 kilometers from here seven days from now with your whole army." Fugon mind was about to copse at this point and was about to curse at Robin angrily, but Robin waved his hand and quickly stopped him and spoke before him, "A wise man once told me to choose my words carefully because a wrong word could be the difference between heaven and hell, I advise you should watch your mouth with me! ...I gave you two options, and both are beneficial to you, whether you stay where you are and enjoy your newnds in peace, or youe with me as a vassal and take morends, treasures, and glory, You will win either way, so why be angry?" Then he added in a serious manner, "You can take a third option, of course, for example, you can wait until we start the war and try to seize the opportunity again and steal newnds from me as you did before. But then I swear by everything under this sky that I will go back to annihte your tripe first, is that clear?! I said what I need to say, you do as you see fit! Let''s go." *shoo* Robin opened the curtain of the tent and came out with a big smile on his face, then Caesar, Jabba, and Alexander came out behind him as if nothing had happened. The strangest thing is that Fugon heard Robinughing and greeting the soldiers outside as if he had not threatened to destroy them a moment ago!! *Pfffft* Ellis wiped a wisp of blood from the side of her mouth as she looked at the door of the tent with extreme anger, "...That... hateful BASTARD!!" As for Fugon, he was moreposed, more than a minute after Robin walked out he let out a long sigh and muttered, "..So these are our new neighbors, huh? Sigh~" Chapter 461 The Silver Cloud In front of the Golden Battalion Camp -- "We salute your Excellency!" "We salute your Excellency!!" Amidst the bows of the soldiers of the Golden Battalion standing at the border, Robin advanced with Caesar, Jabba, and Alexander behind him, with None of the four bothered to respond to any of the greetings sent towards them. Finally, Alexander asked what was on his mind, "Your Excellency, what if the local humans decide toe up to the hill after a week, won''t they run into this line of defense then? Shall I leave instructions to let them pass?" "Hmm? If they will let them pass then why would we leave them in the first ce? We would better pull the men out of herepletely and go back to the steep hill. It''s useless to be here anyway." Robin replied in a low voice, it was evident that he too was distracted "Go back to the headquarters? But what if that Fugon takes the opportunity and takes morends, or worse, advances towards the steep hill but with the intention ofunching a sneak attack on us?" "That is okay too, I''ve drawn my boundaries and said what I had to say. If they want to act foolish, let them do it, why stop them? Boy, when will you grow up? Do you think I care about these fake borders? The whole has be a yground for us, why would I get angry over them passing an imaginary line?" Robin raised his shoulders slightly as he was still moving "But if they vite the border, won''t we start a war with them? Shouldn''t we avoid this sh with the natives and take them as our subjects instead? Isn''t that the purpose of all that happened today?" Caesar asked in surprise Robin shook his head, "No, the purpose of this visit is to give them a temporary illusion that we are inhabitants of this world just like them, And this was to establish the rules with them, just as I did at the end of the discussion with them. Instead of us being alien invaders and they are on the defensive, now we are their peaceful neighbors who helped them gain morends and they are the ungrateful ones who will attack us, this will be confirmed by all the local humans when Fugon apologizes and sends us those gifts. You have heard yourselves, they canmunicate with the rest of the tribes on the, and for sure all of them will get the news of what is happening here even if Fugon wants to hide it, It is impossible to hide the fact that Tree Father Hoffenheim used the Thunderbolt Attack, or that the Northern Fury Tribe captured thousands of square kilometers of Hoffenheim''s domination circle." Then he continued, "If Northern Fury Tribe attack us, then it will not be a problem, it will be a human tribe against a human tribe, and they will also be the aggressors so the morale of their soldiers will be much lower, and the rest of the human tribes would ignore it and just try tomunicate with the winning tripe afterward! After all, there is a huge difference between the presence of aliens who came to destroy and steal and a human tribe that reced another one due to internal conflict~" Then he added after a few seconds, "In summary, If Fugon had gone mad and did attack us, then we will crush them and make an example of them for all the remaining human tribes and Tree Fathers to see, This will prove our prestige and make the rest of the human tribes grow old and try tomunicate with us to hang on our legs, especially after we eliminate Hoffenheim... But if they had a shred of intelligence, They will join us and work under mymand, and they will be my first indirectly subjugated tribe in this world, and they will also be the key tomunicating with the rest of the tribes and bringing them under our banner as well... It is a win for us in all cases." "¡­" Both Alexander and Caesar involuntarily looked at each other with raised eyebrows and wide eyes as if they had just realized something. Robin then continued, changing the subject, "I have asked Fugon for a gift for each soldier in the Golden Battalion and that the gift is not to be repeated more than ten times. This means that during the next few days, he will send at least 4,000 different kinds of resources from this. This will give us an idea of the resources this has and it will save us a lot of time that we would have wasted collecting those resources¡­ I want you to hand all of these resources over to the Rune Maters'' Division and the Divine cksmiths'' Division as soon as they arrive." "Yes." "Master, don''t you think you forgot something?" Jabba asked suddenly "Hmm? What is it?" Robin asked nonchntly "The Wizards... Didn''t North Fury Tribe''s Chief Fugon talk about the weapon of Wizards of Tree Father Hoffenheim? We didn''t get any details about it. What would happen if we encountered them when the real war started a weekter?" *bam* Robin stopped and pped his forehead abruptly, "Ugh, I was too focused on the end goal that I forgot to [ush for an answer for that one!" Then he sighed and continued advancing in a certain direction, "It doesn''t matter, we''ll know them when we see them... I''ll go ahead of you up the steep hill and continue the recovery process, I don''t want any disturbance until the day the rest of the armyes, understood?" "Yes!" The three repeated together and bowed slightly as they watched Robin advance quickly towards the steep hill, then the three of them went towards the leadership tent to tell Old Gu and Victoria what happened... -------------------------- A few minutester - inside Rubin''s tent up the steep hill After Robin''s arrival on the hill, Elizabeth, Zara, and a few people at the top of a Sage realm went out to receive him and ask about what happened, but he told them to ask Jabba for a detailed report, then he left them and entered his tent immediately without dy. "Haa... Whoo...." After entering the tent, he immediately sat down in a squatting position, closed his eyes, and began to control his breathing rate, pulse rate, and the rest of the vital indicators in his body. "Haa... Whoo...." and then... *...Quiet* Everything around Robin seemed to freeze, the sound of his breath became extremely faint, as if he had stopped breathingpletely, even his heartbeat and the sound of blood flowing in his veins, everything seemed to stop... In this one instant, Robin''s body turned into a corpse. Robin opened his eyes again, but this time he didn''t see the tent in front of him, everything around him changed... There was no longer the light of day caressing the tent from outside nor the sounds of birds and insects, the ce around it now was white without any sound or light There was only one thing... A very dense silver cloud of enormous size, full of lightning bolts that appear and disappear frequently. If this cloud appeared outside, it might have enveloped the entire. Chapter 462 Soul Domain "Hoooh~" Robin''s mouth gave an ''O'' shape as if he was giving a long exhale but no air came out, he thenughed out loud, but no sound came out. His body itself seemed that it was made out of the smoke, and although that strange smoke body was full of holes, the features of Robin''s face could be seen if one looked closely at it. Robin''s loudugh turned into a big smile that appeared on his face as he looked at that huge thundercloud for a few more seconds, then his smile disappeared his smoke body closed its eyes for a few seconds... *Ploom* Right afterward, the huge thundercloud started sending tentacles to hold onto Robin''s image. 6 tentacles emerged from the thundercloud and touched 6 gaps in Robin''s smoke body, then they began pumping something into those gaps And although the pace was slow to be seen by the naked eye, those gaps were undoubtedly shrinking. Roughly three months ago--- In the period that Robin spent in the prisoners'' tent and with the increase of his knowledge of the affairs of the soul, finally, him prating severalyers of protection in the souls of the artificial buds until he reached their primal soul over and over again, he learned that the soul is not just an invisible extension of the body or that it inhabits the whole body as he believed Rather, the Primal Soul, the origin of life, has its own residence, and this residence of the Primal Soul is its own unique world. And that specific ce is inside the brain, and Robin called it Soul Domain. He knew now that the zone that the Tree Father had pulled him into and locked him inside was undoubtedly its own soul domain, and that when the Tree Father pushed him out to prevent the explosion from happening in the Tree Fahter''s soul domain, he pushed Robin for the first time ever into his own soul domain. On that day and at that hour, it was the first time Robin''s consciousness entered his own soul domain, and feel that he could move his own soul and move with it separately from his body. Everything happened in an instant... but it was undoubtedly an unforgettable experience for Robin. ''Soul Power is not just an energy system parallel to the internal energy system...? Isn''t it just a way to sense around, or make invisible attacks? Is there even a real soul that can be controlled separately as a parallel body, and has its own parallel domain?'' Dozens of questions exploded in Robin''s head after he discovered what he called the Soul Domain So the first thing he tried to search in the prisoners'' tent was the soul domain and how to enter it again¡­ He wanted to get that feeling back! Even leaving aside from the unique feeling that you have a body of another kind that he can use separately, and a small world within his own body that he can enter¡­ If Robin can see his soul and examine his injury, it would be much better than just feeling it, and it will give him a better chance to understand those injuries and speed up the process of creating a technique to heal them! With that goal in mind, Robin set to work... First, he searched the Buds'' souls in front of him to see if any of them had seen anything in his life about that matter, but after several failed attempts he decided to use the soul search in a more violent way to destroy the Buds'' souls to see what would happen... After destroying several souls, Robin noticed the point from which the destruction spark begins every time, so he decided to go to that point directly with the next few buds and touch that point and make a hole in it to see what will happen At that moment he was finally able to find the first glimpse of Amai Soui''s primal spirit. But Robin was not satisfied with this... by searching the souls of hundreds of buds non-stop, Robin understood a lot about that point in the brain and about the reality of the primal soul lying inside it. The primal soul is the basis of all living beings around which everything else is built. As long as that living being is still weak, it will not feel that it has a *soul*, It just knows in its instinct that there is something moving it and that thing disappears when it dies. Some intelligent creatures even argue that there is no such thing as a soul, that they are alive by chance or because blood is feeding their heads so they can think, or other things like that~ Saying that the soul is just some old superstition! Only after the living being bes stronger does the primal soul expand to include *soul energy* that the being canmunicate with and use to sense or attack, but the primal soul itself will remain hidden within its shell *soul domain* motionless no matter what... And if that shell was destroyed, the primordial soul would have no choice but to vanish as well. This was what happened every time Robin destroyed a bud''s soul domain or even tried to punch a hole in it. All his research was centered around that point to the point that he learned thenguage of the people of the Greend and all the information he knew came to him as side effects of his soul search, they were never his target! Only after confirming the location of the primal soul residing in which part of the brain, did he decide to trymunicating with his own¡­ Trying to enter that small world was never easy for Robin, as it is a ce where nothing is supposed to be inside except for the Primal Soul. It took Robin 13 days of continuous searching, He finally managed to find a way to enter that point without destroying itpletely, And it is bypletely isting his consciousness from his body and pushing it toward that specific point, in an attempt to surrender his consciousnesspletely to his primordial soul... and he seeded! Even if that wasn''t done normally, Robin wouldn''t have been able to push his consciousness there in the first ce had he not found a severely damaged spot in his Soul Domain due to his explosion with the Tree Fathers, and from there he did everything he could to pass his consciousness through that damaged spot. ...With Robin''s consciousnesspletely sequestered within his Primal Soul, the reality around him changes as he found himself in a rather vast space with nothing physical, just vast expanses of pure white light. *That''s it, I''m in!!* Robin shouted to himself, though he didn''t move a step, and though it was just a discovery inside his own body, he felt like he had found apletely different world... After his first surprise and delight, the first thing Robin tried to examine was his own figure, which he found to be just a smoke, inconspicuous embodiment of himself but it was full of holes He nodded contentedly when he saw it... The Primal Soul of Amai Soi resembles a small smoke worm, and the Primal Soul of Tree Father Hoffenheim is arge ball with a huge mouth... Although he does not yet know what these variables mean, taking on an embodiment that resembles his real body, is definitely not too bad! But at that moment, sudden enlightenment came to him¡­ It finally dawned on him that when Tree Father Hoffenheim forced him into his own soul domain somehow, he waspletely cut off his consciousness from his body at that moment, and THAT was the main reason why he had passed out for about two weeks! Not because of the severity of his injury¡­ but because his consciousness struggled to break out of his soul realm and regain control of his body once again! In the end, it was done naturally, and Robin''s consciousness evaded his prison and returned to its normal position to control the entire body without Robin even realizing what was happening. This point itself brought many thoughts to Robin to try and develop his own soul techniques, but all those thoughts came to a halt when he saw something strange within his Soul Domain¡­ It was that huge thundercloud... Although Robin did not remain conscious for more than two seconds within his Soul Domain during the Tree Father attack, he definitely did not see that thunder cloud in his Soul Domain, It was too huge to be missed! Nor did he see anything simr to it when he was in Father Tree Hoffenheim''s, or Amai Soi''s soul domains either. At first, Robin was afraid of even getting close to it, but in the end, he convinced himself that if that thing was harmful, then being inside his Soul Domain without knowing what it was would be the biggest mistake possible, so he started getting closer... It didn''t take long for him toprehend what he was seeing... It was energy. It was pure soul energy. It''s the soul energy generated by destroying 90% of Tree Father Hoffenheim''s soul energy along with 60% of Robin''s soul energy. Chapter 463 Patterns 60% of Robin''s soul energy alone was undoubtedly huge, Since birth he had a strong soul that exceeds his peers by a great margin, and it was not about the quantity of the soul energy he was born was, but the quality of primal soul itself! His special soul is something that belongs to him and him alone, no soul cultivation can fill this gap, at least this is what Robin discovered during his research. This, and addition to all those years he spent taking care of his soul energy and trying to Develop it day and night, thinking that it will help him in his research Undoubtedly, there is no match for the strength of Robin''s soul on Jura, and it is still debatable whether the Emperors of Nihari have souls as powerful as him at this point! On the other side is 90% of Tree Father Hoffenheim''s soul energy, an ancient being who has a long history of soul cloning research and has a soul energy level even higher than Robin at his peak strength. And all of this now merged in the form of a thundercloud hovering in his soul domain¡­ When Robin discovered the truth about that cloud, he didn''t know how to feel, so he took a few steps back in fear, but at the same time, he smiled with delight! ''This huge amount of pure soul energy, can it be messed with? Is it possible to benefit from it?!'' This was the first thing Robin thought of at the time, terrified to approach the thundercloud If he did something wrong that trigger the thunder cloud it might explode and destroy his already severely damaged soul domain, or there might be a remnant of the tree father''s consciousness in it and it would also be a fatal threat if he got to close! ...And at the same time very excited to find out what he might be able to do with this massive energy reserve. But those moments of hesitation did notst for long. Not a few minutes had passed since he saw the electric cloud for the first time, but he activated his golden eye already and began doing research on the cloud, and what he found was shocking... The cloud did not contain any consciousness nor any memories of either Robin or Tree Father Hoffenheim But it did contain Heavenly Law patterns. Robin found many patterns aboutmon heavenlyws such as Fire, Water, Gravity, Wind, etc..~ All up to the third stage. These are thews that Robin worked on throughout his life! Robin smiled seeing this, this was the first time he discovered that thews a person practices are imprinted on their soul and can be seen under certain circumstances. When he thought of this, he got excited and started searching like a madman for a specific unknown pattern, the pattern of the Truth Master Law!! Robin spent his life exploring the Truth Master Law as the ancient wise humans explored thews of nature, by meditation and experiment, but he never saw any pattern of it. Even after he reached the second degree, he tried hard but couldn''t see a pattern of the first stage of the Truth Master Law, as if it didn''t exist in the first ce! This might be his first and only chance to finally see what the patterns of the Truth Master Law look like!! If he actually saw the patterns, he might be able to create a technique to cultivate it with much ease as he does it with the rest of the heavenlyws, and he might be able to create a new generation of Truth cultivators! ...But to no avail~ There was now in the cloud that Robin hadn''t studied before. Robin shook his head with a wry smile, ''It seems like it''s just a distant wish after all...'' But to his surprise, not all of the patterns on the Thunder Cloud were known to him... With a little research, he finds that there are only twows on the cloud that were different from what he remembers... Life and Lightning Major Heavenly Laws. ''*Hmm?'' Robin went forward and looked at them more, both of them existed up to the third stage as normal as the rest of thews, but they had extra patterns that Robin hadn''t seen before, patterns of a higher level... ''Is this the fourth Stage?'' A question suddenly exploded in Robin''s mind, as he took a few steps back Those extra patterns were so clear on the remnants of soul energy, he could see them as if he were seeing the first three grades of Laws! This fourth stage of the heavenlyws¡­ That is the domain of the Emperors!! The smoke forming Robin''s embodiment is turbulent clearly, his main goal ining to this was to reach the third stage of the Truth Master Law for Robin to inscribe fourth stagews and make techniques to strengthen his army, but he would never have guessed that the opposite would happen¡­ But the end result didn''t change much! Being able to see these patterns, he would undoubtedly be able to create techniques of the fourth stage of the Major Heavenly Laws of Life and Lightning They might not bepletely perfect since these patterns only represented Tree Father Hoffenheim''sprehension of the Heavenly Laws, but they would undoubtedly be enough to create Emperors in Robin''s Army! ''Wait...'' Robin widened his smoky eyes, ''If I continue researching this level of Law, I will take a huge step forward in my understanding of the third stage of the Truth Master Law, and I am already at the pinnacle of the second stage, it wouldn''t be hard to get into the third stage of the Truth Master Law this way!!'' Robin''s smoky embodiment has reached a deplorable state due to the turmoil of his excitement... ''Who would have thought that an ident that was going to lead to my death, would actually lead me to such tremendous results!'' But the smoky embodiment''s turmoil suddenly subsided, and Robin turned back to look at his feet... ''Working on a technique for the third stage of mostws takes from 6 to 18 months ording to the degree of difficulty of thew, and this is assuming that I see the perfectbination of the patterns... As for this, it is the fourth stage which is much more difficult, and I also see an imperfect copy of the patterns, how long will it take me For example, to make a Fourth stage Life Law technique?'' Robin thought with furrowed eyebrows ''Also, I am not in the best condition to start researching this level of techniques immediately, my soul is still greatly damaged, in this case, I will need to rest for a full week after working on thew techniques of this level for one day, in this case, it took me dozens of years to finish working on just one of the two, this is not eptable!'' After a few minutes, Robin turned back to look at the thunder cloud determined, ''I have to find a way to use this energy to fully heal my injuries first... Then let''s see what happens~'' Chapter 464 The Best Meat In order to treat his soul wounds first, Robin spent the rest of his days inside the prisoners'' tent searching for new ideas. He spends arge part of his day trying to devise a technique to take advantage of the massive thundercloud within his Soul Domain in order to heal his soul as quickly as possible, but his injuries prevent him from fully concentrating... After every hour he spent searching, she had to rest himself from thinking for another two hours, and even in these two hours he did not sleep or sit in meditation, but spent them dissecting the buds... After two and a half months have passed since arriving in Greend, Robin was finally able to modify the Soul Replenishing Technique into a technique thatbines cultivation and treatment... And he called it the Soul Filling Technique. The principles of this technique do not differ much from the Soul Replenishing Technique, as the Soul Replenishing Technique was made topensate for the deficiency resulting from the exhaustion of the soul and return it to its standard shape... The difference between them is that it is a Soul Filling Technique needs a clear target to absorb the soul energy from and convert it into soul energy for the user of the technique directly The new soul energy will try to fill in any gaps or injuries first if there are any, and then it will begin to strengthen the soul of the user of the technique, which is why it is perfect for both healing and strengthening, even better than the Soul Strengthening technique in this aspect! The only drawback is that there is no *clear target* in nature from which one can directly absorb soul energy, not like energy pearls, for example, from which natural energy can be absorbed. The Soul Filling Technique was tailor-made to go with Robin''s circumstances! But even if it was made for a limited period of time and it will be forgotten afterward, this technique would save Robin tens or even hundreds of years if he tried to depend on the Soul Replenishing Technique alone. After experiencing it for the first time, Robin realized that it would take no more than 3 years for his soul to be fully healed. The results of the technique appeared clearly during the two weeks after it was made, the headache attacks decreased significantly and Robin''s concentration increased by a noticeable margin... That was within only two weeks! So after the few months, he spent on his research, and during Robin''s long and fruitful discussion with Fugon, he only got a headache twice, and he never lost his concentration once. It was a huge sess! One week from now, the first real war against a tree father in hundreds of thousands of years will begin. ------------------------------------- At the same time on Nihari Northern region - Within the capital of the Azil tribe *step.. step..* "Ah~ Green me Doctor, I finally got to meet you, do you know how long I waited for a chance to sit in front of you?" A person of the race of Nihari giants entered through the door and spoke, opening his arms for joy "What problem do you have?" Richard replied sternly, still looking at the green mes burning before him with broken eyes Today was no different than any other day in that small room, he has to work for four consecutive days without taking a break, then he takes a 4-hour time limit to sleep and rest, then he repeats the cycle all over again Withdrawing poison, treating serious injuries, and prolonging life for a few days at a time... These are all the characteristics of Richard''s work, or in other words, the characteristics of his current life. All that happens is that the patient enters and mentions his illness, after which Richard sends a green me to a specific area in his body, then the patientes out with joy and Richard remains in his ce waiting for the next one. "Actually I feel like I have an injury here," the giant pointed at his chest and then continued, "Would you pleasee and feel the area?" "No need, my soul sense is enough to detect any problem," Richard replied shortly, then began to activate his soul Sense and send it toward the giant''s body After a few seconds, Richard furrowed his eyebrows slightly and spoke in astonishment, "There is nothing wrong with your chest, it is perfectly fine." "How? Are you calling me a liar, human? Come and put your hand on my chest and you''ll feel what I feel!" The giant hit his chest and shouted angrily "¡­Sigh~ Are you one of them? You should know that the chance of sess is very low. No one has seeded in thest five years. Trying it might cost you your life." Richard sighed and looked at the giant eyes for the first time since he entered. It was a young giant, no more than 50 years old, at the peak level of a Shaman *Saint* and it was clear from his clothes and the earring hanging from his ear that he was no ordinary person. "Hehe, you are smart, I give you that! but a weak chance of sess doesn''t necessarily mean that I will fail. Didn''t more than thirty people seed before?" The giant chuckled, "Secondly, I did note to try to take it by force, I am not a brute! I''m here to buy it from you. Give me a price." "...My arms are not for sale." Richard replied very slowly and calmly, "If you want it you will have to cut it yourself." "And why is that? Everything has a price! You can grow your arm again, it''s been cut and eaten dozens of times before but you''ll grow it back in a few months. Give me one to win the bet with my friends and I''ll give you five energy pearls! I warn you, I''m strong! Cut off your own arm and take better pearls to help heal yourself, the end result is the same." The young giant said angrily, his original n to cut Richard''s arm in on strike when hees to check his chest didn''t go as nned, this was his second-best option. Richard did not respond directly, he just looked into the eyes of that giant for a few seconds without saying a word... This kind of conversation was not umon, and even repeated every few months or even every few weeks at times! ''The Green me Doctor'' No matter how famous and dependable he is, he is in the end, a human, and a special race of humans whose flesh is more delicate and his bones are less denser, so how can the man-eating giants not drool over him? Not everyone knew the value of what Richard is doing, what is the difference between him and other doctors? Is it because he is a little faster? This can be overlooked... Or because he can prolong life? He could only supply a few extra drops of life energy to the life vein per session which is only enough for a few days, how could a few extra days give him that value? Of course, the old monsters who are close to their deaths know very well that every minute counts, but the young men who have no regard for their health simply do not see the benefit of this... So why would they respect him? But unfortunately for them, the Azil tribe didn''t see it that way, they values this human too much and even announced that his under the protection of multiple Emperors to prevent anyone from trying something funny, so who dares to kill and eat him? But one of the sons of one of the other 11 chiefs was not convinced that he could not get what he wanted, so he entered Richard as a patient only two years after he arrived on the Nihari, then he made a quick move to cut off Richard''s left leg and began to eat it in front of him, listening to Richards shrieks as if they were music! The incident passed for that young master peacefully because Richard was still alive and could still heal people, that giant only had to pay ten thousand energy pearls for disrespecting thews of the Azil tribe And, unfortunately, that young man didn''t remain silent... His rival started tough at him after losing that much money, ten thousand energy pearls were enough to be the full treasury for some giant trips in the east region of the! To justify himself for paying the huge amount of ten thousand energy pearls for the incident, he spread to everyone that the green me doctor''s meat was the best thing he had ever eaten in his life and that it deserved every pearl he paid, and that did not taste it yet has missed a lot!! A lot of saliva drooled with that peace of news... Chapter 465 Rage As for the Azil tribe, they did nothing about that lust that hit the young giants towards Richard''s meat, rather, they saw it as a good way to earn more money, especially after Richard treated himself and grew himself a new leg! When Richard learns that Azil''s tribe intends to use him as a warehouse for meat besides using him as a doctor, he threatens tomit suicide immediately... And they believe him. Forcing him to work as a doctor for free after they ate his mother in front of him was bad enough, what would stop him from killing himself if they cut off his limbs to sell as steak? So this lucrative business opportunity was unfortunately canceled. Richard''s survival to prolong their lives was the matter of the greatest importance... but the idea had notpletely left their mindspletely. So negotiations began between Richard and some of the representatives of the Azil n... They want to sell his limbs by any means they even offered to bring some human girls to entertain him twice a week, but he categorically refused every offer! At that moment he felt how right he was in trying to learn thenguage of the people of the ce that he hated to the bone, had he not been smart enough and learned some of Nihari''snguage from dealing with all those patients, they would have taken the decision without his knowledge and he wouldmit suicide without knowing what was going on around him! In the end, they offered Richard to provide him with divine tattoos and lots of energy gems to quickly raise his strength, in return for partially removing his protection against those who wanted to take a bite or two from him, But of course, he reserves the right to defend himself... In other words.. if there was a Giant at the same level as Richard or below and wanted to take a piece from Richard, he had to pay ten thousand Energy Pearls outside and then enter to Richard to persuade him or fight him in order to take what he wanted¡­ But no matter what, both Richard and the Giant must remain alive at the end of the transaction, it doesn''t matter the oue of the negotiations or the fight! They told Richard that this is the best they can offer, ten thousand Energy Pearls was not something they could ignore, this was some n''s budget! It was also a good opportunity to increase his personal strength as well! He might not NEED the Energy Pearls in cultivation since he had The Absolute Energy Cultivation Technique with which he can keep advancing all the way to the top of the Sainthood Realm given enough time, but he desperately needed the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo to be able to move around on this, and this might be his only chance to obtain it. After all, if he wanted to run away one day, he would have to learn to walk first!! So... He finally agreed. And the rich youths in the entire northern region found themselves a new goal that adds some enthusiasm to their boring life, so they began to race on who would go first and make bets on who would bring thergest piece of the green me doctor. Richard was not very troubled after the neww began to be implemented because those who would try to take a piece of it would be people at his level or less, so why should he be afraid? He is the genius born of M Bradley and Robin Burton, he is the current sole owner of the unique Life Fire Technique, and he has been trained in all fighting and survival skills by the elders of the Burton family since he knew how to walk, who can defeat him if they are at the same level?! ...It didn''t take long before Richard realized that many could defeat him. Theoretical education is one thing and practical implementation is another. He who was born with a spoon of gold in his mouth never faced a fight of life or death against a person of his strength. As for his opponents now, they were either professional mercenaries sent by a rich Nihari giant, or young masters integrated with the armies of their tribe from a young age, like Jabba... In the first year after the neww was put in ce, he was defeated and his limbs were cut off 10 times. His legs and arms were cut off 10 times in one year... Most of the time he hadn''t even finished producing a new limb when another was cut off, and by the end of the year he didn''t have a single finger in ce either on his arm or leg The physical pain of having one''s limb cut off is indescribable, and the psychological pain of knowing the fate of that limb is even worse... And at the same time, the legend of the taste of the Green me Doctor''s meat never faded away, and the precedent for it did not diminish, on the contrary... Each one of those who won repeated what the first giant did, boasting and saying that it was the best thing they had ever eaten and that it was they will try again! It had nothing to do with the taste of Richard''s meat, but with the price paid for it. It''s like people who eat thin slices of gold in their usual food and brag about it in front of people, even though everyone knows that gold is basically tasteless, And is of no use to the body, so what''s the point of eating it? The only result is that you will have golden poop after eating it! Yet the rich eat it and praise its non-existent benefits. The physical and psychological pain had driven 13-year-old Richard to the point of insanity, to the extent that during the second year, he would enter a fit of hysterical weeping when a giant approached him with a sharp tool. But that didn''t stop them... In the second year after the sale of the Green me Doctor limbs was announced, Richard''s arms and legs were cut off an additional 14 times. In that year, Richard did not even try to defend himself, he was working day and night to treat patients with a body in which there was nothing but his head and abdomen, and trembling in fear of the moment when a new person woulde to harvest one of his undergrown limbs again... The only thing keeping the number at only 14 for the second year is that Richard''s guards were kind enough to wait until he grows a good piece of humerus or thigh before they ept the next sale. But the kindness of the guards did not prevent Richard from reaching aplete nervous breakdown at the beginning of the third year, as he prevented food and drink and stopped treating himself or anyone else. No one knew what to do. As for the stubbornness of this *child* who has be more like a skeleton, what can they do to him in order to torture him and make him go back to what he was doing? He only has a head and a stomach! But because they knew very well that he didn''t really want to die, they took advantage of this opportunity and started whipping him on his little back day and night¡­ Selling Green me Doctor''s limbs is simply a very lucrative business, Even better than keeping him alive to increase the life span of the elders of the tribe, how could a few days of extra life spanpare to tens of thousands of pearls?! The Azil tribe is on its way to bing one of the 3 richest tribes in the northern region because of him, how not when his limbs are literally the most expensivemodity that money can buy in the northern region and perhaps in the entire, and on top of that, his limbs are automatically renewed!! Is there a better business opportunity than this?! In front of this torment, Richard looked at the sky every day and cried, not knowing whether he missed his mother or cursed her because she put this weight on him, how long should he stay alive? Until he finds the man named Robin Burton? The person he has never seen before in his life?! He really wants to see him, he wants to see the person who gave him this cursed life!! On one of the days of the third year after the announcement of the sale, and the fifth since his arrival on the Nihari, the sixteen-year-old young man''s gaze at the sky changed. Tears were still filling his eyes and it was stillpletely red, but the features of weakness and helplessness that covered his face turned a tinge of madness mixed with pure rage... Chapter 466 26 Year Old Richard On that very day, Richard agreed again to return to treat the patients and return to the limbs selling system, but on the condition that the Azil tribe give him a chance to be fully healed first... And he had what he wanted. In the final quarter of his sixth year in Nihari, the first buyer finally entered his room after waiting for months... This time, Richard did not try to show his fighting skills or try to survive as before, but rather advanced slowly towards the giant as if he was ready for the Giant to cut off his arm, then suddenly he jumped on the neck of that giant and bit it, then lit the green me in both of them!! Desperate screams filled the pce and were heard outside, everyone thought it was the cries of Richard whose limbs were being ripped off again, so the guards did not move a step and no patient in the line cared. Only when the giant waste in leaving, one of the guards entered to rush him and tell him to take his meal outside, and he found something he had never expected. He finds the corpse of an old giant who died of old age, and on top of the corpse, he found what looked like a demon at first sight. It was Richard... He was sitting on the corpse with a mouth stained with blood, looking at the giant''s lifeless eyes with a crazed look, andughing in a low voice... This killing technique was not clearly written in the technique Richard received for Mi, but he wondered... ''If I can convert natural energy into life energy and then inject it into the target''s lifeline to prolong his natural life, why can''t I do the opposite?!'' ¡­In order to create the Major Heavenly Law of Life, superficial knowledge of the Major Heavenly Law of Death had to be involved in the technique. And that superficial knowledge of the Major Heavenly Law of Death was indirectly involved with the Major Heavenly Law of Life and the Major Heavenly Law of Fire in order to produce the Life me Technique! And now this superficial knowledge has been fully released. This was the first time that Richard has killed a person, and yet he did not feel any remorse or sadness, but it was one of the happiest moments of his life... His happiness didn''tst too long, however. ~Neither side shall die~ These were the rules of war set by the Azil tribe, so when the death of a rtive of a Northern tribe chief, Karat, was reported, the guards were ordered to publicly flog Richard a thousandshes and cut off all four of his limbs and sell them at auction Topensate for the losses and also to make Richard know his mistake and not repeat it again. But contrary to their thinking, Richard did not understand the lesson well... After another three months, and before Richard even fully recovered, the incident was repeated. But this time, Richard took another step behind the limit after killing the young giant, he took out his heart, then went out in public in front of the *patients* and took a bite of it whileughing madly. Then the third incident, then the fourth, then the fifth..!! Each time Richard did something worse than the previous one, and each time his punishment doubled more than the previous one... The consequences were so bad that even the Major Heavenly Law of Life failed him more than once, but the guards didn''t even give him the chance to die, they quickly stopped to give him a chance to catch his breath, before they continued their torture. However, Richard did not stop killing any giant who tried to take a piece of him. Richard started killing giants for the first time because he thought that this would deter the rest away from him, but unfortunately, this did not happen, they continued at the same pace and perhaps increased Nevertheless, he continued killing anyone who wanted to take his limbs anyway, though he lost four limbs instead of one. Killing one of those wretched creatures every once in a while was simply too much fun. And although the Azil tribe faced a lot of pressure and problems from other northern tribes because of the killing of their youth at the hands of Richard, the number of applicants for the attempts did not decrease at all, as the rich no longer wanted a piece of Richard because it was only delicious, but now taking that piece became it''s a challenge for them! Therefore, the Azil Tripe rejected the suggestions directed to them to put a Dragon realm cultivator inside the pce to monitor the fight and stop Richard if he tried to kill, saying that whoever does not have self-confidence should not issue the challenge to the Green me Doctor in the first ce, thus igniting the spirit of challenge in the giant youth more... When Richard kills someone they are They take his four limbs from him and gain even more pearls in the auctions, why would they stop such a source of profit? If his dignity is more important to him than his interest and he wants to lose his four limbs instead of one, why would they put restrictions on him to prevent him?! If the decision was theirs, they would only stand the challenge and sell his limbs continuously in auctions directly, but he refused and threatened tomit suicide at the time. If that little human would give them the same limbs by killing promising young men from other tribes, why would they get angry about it?! He should just do what he wants to do, then they just disy the flogging in front of everyone as a form of punishment to calm the family of the deceased, and then they pray to heaven that Richard kills again! ... During the next four years, only 6 veterans and real geniuses managed to sessfully dodge the Life me and take one of Richard''s limbs... Thest of them was when Richard was twenty years old. Now Richard is 26 years old, thest time he was defeated by a giant the same level as he is was over five years ago. No one knew what was happening inside that little room inside the pce and how Richard wins every time, but the victory over him now has undoubtedly be one of the best testimonies of strength that any giant can attain. ~~~~~~~~~ Now... The 26-year-old Richard looked at the young giant in front of him without apparent emotion and asked in a low voice, "For thest time I will ask you, is there no way other than to fight? I will give you a chance to go out now with your dignity and say that you defeated me but you were generous and did not want to cut off one of my limbs, if someone asked me I will say that you indeed defeated me, what do you think?" The giant looked at Richard sarcastically, "Hmph, do you think I paid ten thousand energy pearls to the tribe of Azil, and a thousand in more bribes to speed up my turn, in order to give me a certificate that I am strong? Haha, idiocy, today I will snatch that certificate which is your arm! It is said that everyone who faced you died because they were aging so quickly, all I have to do is avoid your green mes, right? I have a means for that! Let''s do it!!" "...Sigh~ as you wish." Richard sighed and looked sadly at his arms and legs. "Hey, stop looking at MY meal HAHAHA!" The giantughed loudly at Richard and quickly advanced *swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh* Four balls of green mes jumped out from the pile of fire in front of Richard and charged toward the giant quickly When the giant saw the balls of mesing toward him, his features turned into utter focus, he stoppedughing and quickly dashed back and activated the second stage of the Wind Divine Tattoo on his right thigh. Whenever one of the four balls approached him, he narrowly dodged it, and when one of the balls approached so quickly behind him that dodging was no longer an option, he activated the second stage of the Water Divine Tattoo on his right arm and created a small water wall in front of him, the me ball evaporated as it collided with it. *shhh* *shhhhhhh* "Hahaha, see? I am the worst enemy of all me users, I will be the victor today, and my name will be heard in all of the Northern regions!!" The giant shouted loudly when he saw the ball of me evaporate and began to imagine the scene of his friends looking at him with respect after he came out with Richard''s arm, as the first victor over him in more than five years. He started to jump excitedly toward Richard again, he felt something grabbing his foot and pulling him down *smack* The giant looked at his feet to see what was happening, and found some kind of overpowered carpet on the floor wrapped around his feet, "What kind of magic is this?" *step.. step.. step..* He had hardlyprehended what had just happened when he heard the sound of footstepsing towards him, he was about to cry out saying to the guards to stay out of this and that he can still fight But he was left speechless when he looked up towards the source of the footsteps and found four chairs running towards him quickly as if they were hungry beasts that saw a piece of meat. Chapter 467 Victory That Brings No Joy After the four chairs, the rest of the rugs, sheets, knives, and even spoons moved, every detachable thing inside the room started running madly towards the young giant, then they pounced at him to restrict his movement or dig deep into the joints of his body! "AARGHH!! WH- WHAT IS HAPPENING?! How the hell would a me user control material items?! HOW THE HELL CAN ANYONE CONTROL MATERIAL ITEMS" The young giant cried aloud when he sensed that he could no longer move freely... Even his clothes had be too tight for him that his breathing became hurtful. This was the Life Transfer ability that Richard had created himself¡­ His newfound ability to directly draw life energy from his opponent''s body was so powerful it left him with an unexpected problem, What should he do with all the life energy he was extracting!? Life energy was vastly different from normal natural energy, it was extremely thick and can''t go anywhere without a carrier... Even though he was a Saint with a Life Fire Technique created by someone cultivating in the Truth Master Law, he would exhaust himself for hours in order to increase the life energy in the target''s body by a few drops, only enough to make someone live a few more days! The life energy that he began extracting from the bodies of victims was foreign to its surroundings. After ites out of the body of the giant, It did not know what to do, as it is not something that exists in nature without a container that holds it within. After killing the first giant by extracting his life energy, Richard found that his life energy had fallen under his corpse and a small herbal garden was created inside his room, creating its very own little echo system! So the second time, when he sat on top of the giant''s corpse, he tried to absorb that life energy for himself, and indeed he seeded, But after he absorbed a bit, he found that his life vein was filled to the brim, and he could not absorb more, again most of the Life Energy of that giant gone to waste The third time, Richard came up with an idea... He quickly gathered that energy using the Life me, then used the Life Injection Technique that the Life Legion uses to create me monsters with the help of the Fire Legion, and injected all of the Giant''s Life Energy into the chair he usually sits on... Every being needs two things to live, the first is the soul and the second is the living body, you can''t have a leaving being without one of them... The life injection technique makes a mental connection with any inanimate entity, so the user of the technique shares his soul with the target, so the target automatically turns into a ve who seeks to please the one who gave him his life and carries out all his orders Without a chance to rebel, the second half of the technique is to inject a stream of life energy into its body, thus having a new living creature with a soul and living body. But the technique of the Life Legion allows them to transform inanimate and natural objects into living beings temporarily, that technique depends on the user of the Major Heavenly Law of Life pumping energy continuously into the target, and when the energy flow between the user of the technique and the target is interrupted, the target returns to being just inanimate... As for what Richard did that day, it went beyond the mere energy injection technique. He did not provide the chair with a light flow of life energy, but rather gave him the full thick, rich life energy of a young Nehari Giant Genius!! After that incident, Richard was taken to have his limbs cut off and tortured with a thousandshes, but all the time he was thinking about the fate of the chair. And when he came back, he was pleasantly surprised, the chair was still alive without the need for a continuous Life Energy stream connection... The experiment has seeded! Richard called this new ability "Life Transfer" and began using it in all his next battles, and every time he won he used the giant''s life energy to revive an inanimate object in his room Inplete secrecy, he had his own little army inside his room... He even took another step in tampering with the energy of life, he can now separate arge part of his own life energy and send it to any inanimate object to control and strengthen it, just as he did now with the clothes of the giant, then he makes up for this deficiency in his life energy by absorbing part of the life energy of another giant until it fills his life vein again... *Shwaa* At that moment, the pile of fire in front of Richard turned into a four-meter-tall me soldier and started to advance toward the giant with slow steps¡­ "What- what is this?! No.. this should not happen!!" The pupils of the giant''s eye expanded on thest of them from the scenes in front of him, he tried to destroy chairs, rugs, and other inanimate objects to escape, but those things were much stronger than he thought, all of them contained great energy inside them that made them very solid, and whenever he tried to move his fingers to perform any technique to himself, the Chairs would take note of what is happening and stop it! "STOP! I epted your offer, I don''t want to fight anymore, I ACCEPT!!!" The giant finally shouted... but there was no answer. *SHAA* In the next moment, the me Soldier stabbed the giant''s heart "AAAAHHHHHH~~!!!!" The giant gave a loud shriek, which softened little by little until it finally stopped as his heartbeat stopped. There was not a single burn on the body of the young giant or his clothes, but his strong body and muscr muscles were no longer what they were, his clothes suddenly became loose on him, and his features changed to an old man who had been battling illness for hundreds of years. *tac tac tac* Chairs, rugs, and knives moved and returned to their ces as if nothing had happened, leaving the terrifying-looking corpse alone on the floor. "...Sigh~ Two weeks, in only two weeks my left leg would have beenpletely healed... What a pity." Richard finally spoke while looking at his missing finger knuckles. Since the beginning of the fight, he did not raise his eyes to look at the giant once, only saying goodbye to his limbs, he no longer remembers when was thest time he saw them whole. The chair Richard was sitting on moved its backrest forward and gently patted his back, trying to console him In turn, Richard gently wiped the armrest of the chair and spoke audibly, "It''s okay Chairry, nothing new here, you''ll have to support me sit up again for the next few months though hehe, I know it must be hard on you. this won''tst forever, I promise..." The chair shook upon hearing those words with a mixture of excitement and rage. Chapter 468 I Will Stay *PAAM* The door opened forcefully from the outside and three armed giants entered, two of them stood behind Richard quickly, and one went to examine the terrifying corpse lying on the ground. Then, he raised his head and looked at Richard with raised eyebrows, "You did it again? This is Darkis Ibn Zf, the grandson of the Northern Star Tribe Chief and one of the most powerful geniuses of his generation, how exactly did you kill him?!" "Just do what you have to do..." Richard spoke, still looking helplessly at his limbs "Tsk~ take him to the stage and start the preparations." That guard waved to the other two, "And tell the patients that they will have to wait a few hours while we''re done." "Yes,mander!" The two giants grabbed Richard by both arms and left the pce before the eyes of hundreds of giants waiting their turn outside "Ah not again!" "Let him treat the hell with me first!!" Everyone started shouting angrily when they saw Richard being led towards the usual stage, they had been standing for weeks or even months waiting for their turn, but now it has been postponed once more, some of the giants at the head of the line even saw this happen before! "Shut up!" But the two guards shouted, two Dragon-level pressures silenced everyone again, then they continued as they wanted to do First Richard was taken to a high tform where everyone could see him, then he was tied by his hair with a long rope and lifted up, the scene was as if Richard was being hanged but by his hair instead of his neck, then: *shaaa* *shaa* *shaa* *shaa* *ssh* With light and quick blows, the two guards struck the top of Richard''s shoulders and the top of his thighs with their long swords. They were cut off immediately. "Ahh!!" But the strange thing is that the one who cried was not Richard, but the crowds of giants standing watching... Some of them screamed from the severity of the scene, and some of them screamed in disgust at the blood that covered their clothes. *crack* Then immediately the two guards took out two whips made of some kind of flexible metal and began to flog what was left of Richard''s torso... *crack* *crack* With his eyes half open, Richard looked directly in front of him, not as much as a moan left his mouth since he stepped onto that stage In front of him was a huge crowd of sympathetic people and people encouraging the guards to strike harder, but he didn''t see any of them... Before his eyes were nothing but the shadow of a skinny, blond-haired figure Someone told him that he was waiting for a while until he came back for him But after four years, he hadn''te back yet. ~~~~~~~ In one of the dark alleys not very far from the stage A few people who seemed to merge with the darkness kept their eyes on the scene in front of them, as if they wanted to dig it into their memory. With eyes filled with hatred and rage, each and every one of them looked as if they wanted to kill every single one of those giants by shredding their meat with their teeth! Especially the person standing in front of them, with his red eyes filled with tears of hatred and helplessness, and the blood drooling from his mouth due to biting his own tongue and lip, he looked terrifying... *drops* *drop drop* "...Your Highness Theo, we have to go back." One person came forward, bowed slightly, and spoke with much difficulty He himself seemed to be consuming all of his energy to restrain himself from running toward that stage. "Don''t call me that, the one and only deserving of this title is in front of you right now on the stage, this is your real prince, I am nothing," Theo said a few words in a low voice, then moved his hands to wipe his eyes and mouth *crack* *crack* The rest of the Shadow swords gritted their teeth as they looked towards the stage with heart-burning rage, all the old Shadow swords that were entrusted with the Nihari mission are members of the Burton family, they are all uncles and rtives of Richard, even if he is not the son of their leader who brought them to such extremes of glory he is still one of them, how could they bear watching this scene? "...Go back and carry out the rest of the mission assigned to us, I will stay here." Theo finally spoke "What?! Your Highness, this is very dangerous! We are here in passing to study the location of His Excellency''s prison and the security around it, and to take advantage of the guards if they were weak and use the Shadow Mobility and Perfect Invisibility to sneak in to get His Highness out or at least hand him what we were entrusted with," one of the Shadow Swords spoke quickly, "But exactly as His Excellency Robin said, there are already people of Emperor realm near here, we can only approach the pce after they are gone, if you try to sneak in yourself now out of anger, we will lose you and it will only hurt His Highness Richard more." While the Shadow Swords member was speaking, he was constantly looking at a metal tablet in his hand. This tablet is one of Robin''s innovations that he came up with during his stay in Jura City back then. The goal of that tablet was one thing... To identify the individuals with strong souls in the area! There were three soul signs near them that shed far more powerfully than the souls of someone in the Dragon Realm. This is the method rmended by Robin personally for monitoring the locations of those at the Emperor Realm. Soul strength, if not trained separately, is closely rted to the energy cultivation technique one uses and the level one has reached using it, and although the energy system of the Divine Tattoos does not support Soul Strength as well as the Inner Energy Cultivation System, it is no exception to the rule. For example, a saint who uses the internal energy cultivation system is normally for him to have a soul stronger than a Knight and weaker than a Sage, and in the same sense, a Shaman who uses the Divine Tattoo System is stronger than a Warrior and weaker than a Dragon... In the same context, the saint has a soul that is stronger by arge margin than a Shaman thanks to the advantage of the internal energy cultivation system, and this rule is broken very rarely. That''s why Robin thought that the best way to determine the strength of a person on a Nihari and to locate him if he was in hiding, is by figuring out the strength of his soul... This metallic tablet, which was randomly designed to find potential Rune Masters on the streets, was interpted into something muchrger! Of course, this method is useless in Jura, for example, due to the spread of The Soul Strengthening Technique. Today I talented Knight can possess higher Soul Energy than a Level 1 Saint, for example, but here in Nihari, without powerful Soul Cultivation techniques, the strength difference between Souls cannot be manipted. *crack crack* Theo barely handled the sound of the whip that seemed toe down on his heart, then spoke in a voice filled with pain, "...We nted one of the Shadow Swords here months ago to monitor the situation, and since then none of the Emperors has moved a single step, It seems that they are simply in their homes, and the location of Richard''s prison was chosen to be here because it is near them, and not the other way around. we have to assume they won''t move out any time soon, and we cannot leave His Highness without even conveying those things to him." Then he looked back with his red eyes and continued, "Don''t waste time and go back toplete the task, As for me, I will stay here until I find an opportunity or a way to enter and meet him, I will not leave this damned city until I meet Richard... My brother." "...As you wish, Your Highness." *swoosh swoosh* Chapter 469 Frightening/Ed Army Seven dayster -- Greend Five kilometers from the Steepy Hill *bam* *bam* *bam* *squick* The voices of birds, small animals, and even huge beasts resounding from everywhere, trembling¡­ A terrifying sight was rapidly approaching the hill. Tens of thousands of horse-sized beasts that look like a mixture of lions and tigers, each of which is ridden by a person who can use the first stage ofw... a knight. behind them were several beasts that look like rhinos, the length from head to tail of each of them not less than 60 meters, carrying on their backs the nests of swarms of dangerous-looking insects Then, arge army of humans consisting of at least 3 million individuals could be seen, it is true that most of them are mortals or in the Energy Foundation realm *Can not use the heavenlyws yet*, but each one of those soldiers was burning with fierceness and fervor, their appearances alone say then came here for blood! Just the aura of that army was enough to make the huge beasts that had been sleeping in a deep slumber, wake up and tremble within their caverns. But all of those were nothingpared to the small troop ahead of them¡­ Numbering between 40 and 50 thousand individuals, riding beasts that looked like a mixture of lizards and deer, each one of them holding their head up and producing an extremely bloody and mighty aura, they were the squad of the saints in the army. Then, in front of all this, there are about two thousand individuals, all of whom look very old, but the eyes of each one of them are like a well without a bottom, and the auras they did not try to hide say that they are the pir of all powers in the young worlds, the users of the third stage ofws, or More precisely... Sages. An armyrger than this has not moved in the history of the Greend. It is the result of the Northern Fury tribe slowly umting their strength against a single enemy over a period of more than one hundred and eighty thousand years, this is their first andst bet. At the forefront of the band of the Sages--- *Long Inhale* "What the hell are you doing back there? Unleash your auras more clearly! You need to look angry! And make those damn beasts roar deeper, Do you think we are going on a trip?! Whoever cks off I will find him and bite his head off!!" Fugon desperately looked back and shouted desperately "WHORRAAAAA!!" "RAAAOOOOOOOR!!!" "...Hmph, What a useless strategy, Do you think that the Golden Army would get scared when they sensed their artificial auras or saw their angry faces? I wish you had used that high voice of yours to say something more useful." Ellis blew hot air and spoke sarcastically Fugon turned back to look beside him at Ellis with red eyes, "And what''s more useful? Order the army to attack the steep hill, right? If you don''t understand what you are saying, THEN SHUT UP!" At this moment, a crow that was perching on the shoulder of one of the Sages spoke, "Calm down, Brother Fugon, KAAA, You know how the youngsters think, recklessness is in their blood¡­" "¡­But I don''t me little nephew this time, those outsiders are extremely suspicious, and the fact that they threatened the Northern Fury Tribe like this cannot be overlooked." The one who spoke this time was a hoopoe standing on another sage''s shoulder next to Fugon "What did you leave for the youth, Dibas, if you think this way?" A fat rat standing on top of one of the Sages looked at the hoopoe and spoke, "Brother Fugon''s description of that Golden Army and the manner of speaking of their leader with the strange name *Rubin* still stuck in my mind, they are not ordinary people and we cannot treat them as such¡­" "Sigh~ Thank you all foring at this difficult time, and please don''t mind my daughter''s manner, She is the most talented among my children, but she still doesn''t understand how the world works, She is just a girl who hasn''t had the taste of epting insults and lowering her head," Fugon spoke in an apologetic tone and then ced his left hand on his chest and looked at the crow, the hoopoe, and the rat "Never mind, Brother Fugon, we may not be able to help bring our armies directly to you, nor can we even bring our real bodies, but at least we will stand by you against that unreasonable Robin. When we face him together and tell him that all the human tribes stand together, he will behave! and who knows, we just might get ourselves a new friend after the end of the day!" The Crow spoke as he looked towards the steep hill visible on the horizon "Are you an idiot, Hadyar? Didn''t you hear Fugon describe the manners of that guy called Robin? He describes our world as a and talks about strange things like something called Emperor''s Realm, and he also refused to talk about where he came from and about the Tree Father in his area, Which Tree Father is that uses poison to deform future offspring? We''ve been living with them in the same world for more than two hundred thousand years, That''s an outright lie!" The rat opened his mouth and spoke angrily, then calmed down a bit and said in a heavy tone, "And all this is on one side and him calling us locals on the other side, if we are local as he says, then what is he..." "Don''t panic, Scharveer, aren''t we all here for that reason too? They are very suspicious indeed, but we are not weak too! All we have to do is to keep an eye on them and try to dig up their past. But first, we have to settle things between them and the Northern Fury tribe, or else when he crashes with a true war against Tree Father Hoffenheim and knows how young and foolish he really is, he might turn to attack our brother Fugon and try to take thends of the Northern Fury tribe, Even if Brother Fugon can achieve victory against them and keep his territory, he may lose a lot of troops in the war, and they will be in a very bad position if one of the Tree Fathers attacks them. this is something we cannot allow, We have to stop any hostility from the beginning." The hoopoe spoke again "Hmph, you old farts are thinking too much!" Ellis suddenly eximed and then looked at her father with a sharp look full of me, "I can''t believe you''re going to obey that person''s orders and move the army up the Steepy Hill, and even ask for the incarnations of the three closest tribal chiefs toe with us, and for what? just because Robin''s words were a bit strange! Who cares if he said local humans or a or whatever? Perhaps it''s a terminology that they developed due to living alone, what else would they be? Aliens who came to colonize our?!" Chapter 470 True Plan "Who said anything about them being aliens? Who said they want to colonize our world? That Robin is just a psychopath who thought that he and his minions are strong and that they could get out of whatever hole they slithered out of and get themselves new fertilends, but¡­ Hmph! Today we are going to show him the true strength of the Northern Fury tribe." Fugon yelled at Ellis when he heard a tone of sarcasm in her words, then turned back to look in front of him and said with eyes shining with killing intent, "And who said...That I submitted to his words and am here to fight as his vassal?" Ellis was so shocked by thest few words that she pulled the beast''s bridle under her, making it stop causing minor idents behind her, but she quickly apologized to the sages behind her and hurriedly came back to advance beside her father, "Really, Father? We are here to attack? Then why didn''t we take a more practical battle formation? Why did you order the expansion of the formations to appearrger and order all the soldiers to release their auras like this? I thought you wanted to look valuable to that rascal Robin!" "Hmph! So you don''t know your father well..." Fugon blew a breath of hot air and looked ahead, not adding another word. But the Crow looked at Ellis and the rest of the Sages present and spoke, "Listen, everyone, We are already on the verge of ascending the Steep Hill, and it''s time to tell you about the n. the main purpose ofing here like this is to pressure Robin to be more reasonable and make him further negotiate with Brother Fugon as equals, if he reasoned under pressure and promised a 50% share of the spoils to Brother Fugon, then everything will be fine, and we will have an extra tribe in the alliance!" "And if he is not convinced? You have not seen that person... He is trying to hide what is in his heart under covers of sarcasm, indifference, and sad tone, but deep within his eyes I can clearly see his Megalomania." Ellis shook her head as she gritted her teeth, "He is f*ckin'' crazy and thinks that he is the greatest man alive, I can see it! And this mindset prevents him from seeing reality, even though we are as strong as he is, he sees us as trash! Argh, that is unbearable!! Even without the need for any newnds I just want to put his nose in the dirt!!!" "Then that is alright too! If he''s not convinced, then he will sign the final chapter for his tribe, hehe!" the Fat Ratughed slyly, "If he still tries to subdue the Northern Fury Tribe and doesn''t see the reality, then Brother Fugon will order to attack the steep hill and destroy whatever he can destroy!" "What?! But.. You didn''t see them, Mr. Scharver! They really are delusional and think they are much stronger than they really are, but that is not without foundation. It is true that we have a chance of victory as we mobilized every soldier we have, but they are still extremely strong. It is impossible for us to defeat them without destroying at least half of our army!!" One of the Sages in the procession suddenly shouted, Footage of the battles he had fought alongside the Golden Battalion started to present themselves in front of him, he definitely didn''t want to be their enemy! "Who said anything about victory or defeat?" The Hoopoe spread its wings and spoke, "That arrogant man has allowed you to approach his home without a single soldier in sight watching your movements, you''ve almost reached the hill and not even a small armed squad is watching your army''s movements! If Brother Fugon orders a surprise attack you will be able to destroy their supplies and weapons stores and You might kill quite a few of them before they can even react, then you quickly withdraw!" "Withdraw?! This..." Another Sage scratched his head in stupefaction. Will the new tribe just allow them to leave?? Would they not be able to follow them and attack them behind the trenches, for example? "Hmph, Tree Father Hoffenheim sees everything that happens within his Domination Circle. When he sees the damage we have caused to those strangers, he will surely attack them to remove this new threat. As for us, we will return to defend from behind the trenches and watch them kill each other. Perhaps we will seize the opportunity and take out Both after weakening each other." Fugon looked excited the more he spoke, "That arrogant person thinks he can fight Tree Father Hoffenheim alone? He thinks he can control us, the human alliance, with a few words. Today if he didn''t know his true worth, he wouldn''t escape death!" When Ellis heard this her eyes started to light up for the first time in a week, all the Sages beside her also looked at each other happily. They came convinced that their leader decided to follow Robin, but it turns out that their leader has such a n! Only Fugon, the Crow, the Hoopoe, and the Fat Rat did not share their happiness with the rest of the Sages but contented themselves with looking at each other with worried looks covered by fake confident smiles... Attacking the golden army and then fleeing... Isn''t that easier said than done? If it were that simple, he would have ordered it from the start and not tried to show off his army and negotiate with Robin for a higher status! The first two days after meeting Robin, Fugon almost epted the first choice and stay his ce in peace, but then he found the chiefs of the three closest tribesmunicating with him and asking for reports on what was happening, and when he told them about the choices that Robin gave him, they tried to persuade him to fight back against him to the end! Saying that Robin''s demeanor is the style of someone who wants to take over everything he sets his sights on and that he will inevitably return to subdue the Northern Fury Tribe even if they remain spectators. And that''s what Fugon thought too... But what can he do? The other three n chiefs who sent their avatars to attend the meeting with Robin, are just an appearance to pressure Robin to change his ways and maybe promise him to enter the alliance, they simply can''t help with anything. That''s because there is at least one Tree Father Domination Circle between each of the 15 tribes. if their armies can cross the Domination Circles to reach the nearest human tribe they would have done it since time immemorial, why would they wait until now? So they can''t be sent their armies, nor can theye in person, they really just came to put on a show... And honestly speaking... there is no certainty that any of them would help even if they could, Fugon knows this well. So aftermunicating with the three of them in the end, they came up with this n, either to deal like equals or to give a fatal blow and then withdraw and defend from behind the trenches while letting the Tree Father have his fun finishing them off. Fugon''s eyebrows sank even more and the sound of his heartbeat could be heard by anyone if I gave a little hint... The best bet is for Robin to be convinced of their offer and enter the alliance as Tribe No. 16 and be like them... But if Robin is not convinced and the implementation of the B n begins, no one can predict what will happen... but surely, many victims will fall today. Chapter 471 Fear Of The Unkown "Wow, what fascinating scenery, are you Mr. Fugon and escorts, right? Wee to our humble headquarters!" A voice suddenly erupted in thenguage of the Greenders as the army of native humans came within one kilometer of the hill, interrupting Fugon''s conversation with the rest of the Sages and incarnations around him. "Hmm?" Everyone looked up a little towards the source of the sound, and they found a lone woman floating towards them, a stunning beauty who appeared to be in herte twenties, wearing an exposed green dress with scattered pieces of golden armor, and holding a small golden scepter. "Did she just say that the appearance of the Night Fury n''s army¡­ is a fascinating scenery?" muttered one of the elders of the tribe "She doesn''t even consider it an army, she called us escorts¡­" Another said, looking as if he was about to cry, the loud roar and murderous aura suddenly seemed like a child''s y. "You are...?" Alice asked with slightly furrowed eyebrows, she couldn''t help but feel some envy at the mature body of the woman in front of her "I am Elizabeth, one of His Excellency Robin''s generals." Elizabeth pointed to herself and spoke with a smile, "I have been nominated to wee you today, please follow me!" Fugon''s eyes twitched slightly as he heard this and spoke wryly, "Where is Robin? Why didn''t hee out to wee us? Where are those three Caesar, Jabba, and Alexander? Why did they send you?!" "HIS EXCELLENCY! His name is... His Excellency Robin." Elizabeth''s tender countenance changed to rage for a moment, releasing her half-step Emperor Realm aura, then in another blink of an eye her aura vanished again, and spoke softly, "My fellow generals Alexander and Jabba and His Highness Caesar are now busy making preparations for the main show for tonight so I havee in their steed, I hope you wouldn''t mind me hehe." "No... I don''t mind." Fugon forced a smile on his face and replied, Elizabeth''s aura that he sensed just now was undoubtedly on his level or even a little stronger than him, if someone stronger than him wasn''t qualified to receive him then who would it be... And not only he felt the power of Elizabeth, but the fat rat, the hoopoe, and the crow began to look at each other with the side of their eyes, ''Is this just one of the generals of the new tribe?!'' they thought "We apologize that I brought the army up to this point. I know it seems a little hostile behavior for someone toe so close to the headquarters of another tribe with an army of this size, but I was afraid that it was that vile Tree Father would attack my army when I''m not around. I hope that... His Excellency.. understands." Fugon spoke very cautiously this time, the encounter that is happening now is one of the biggest obstacles he thought of all the way here...: How to get the army as close as possible to the steep hill for them to make the sudden attack The new tribe certainly has a guess, even if it is a negligible one, that he may refuse the offer and turn into an enemy, so they will raise their defenses around him, so how do they allow him to approach the steepy hill enough to attack it? The main n was to make the army reach at least 10 kilometers before agreeing to stop advancing farther, but when he found that there were no guards and no one cared about them, he decided to advance more.. then more.. until he almost touched the hill now! Even if there are no guards to stop him, this is considered a direct provocation, and Elizabeth has the right to expel them now if he does not convince her or a war might erupt without even a chance to meet Robin again. But Elizabeth''s response was different from all his expectations, as she pped and said with a giggle that filled his face, "Hehe~ of course, this possibility is indeed likely, You know what? This distance is still very far, the Tree Father might still attack your escorts when they are this far away, bring them with you ande up the hill all together, they can stop in front of the gate." "...Hah?" Fugon, the Incarnations, and even the rest of the Sages in the area all responded with a single breath "What? I''m sorry, They can''t the gates enter at the moment, there is not enough room for everyone, unfortunately. Come on,e on, I don''t want to miss seeing today''s event, and I suspect you also want to miss it. Hehe,e after me." Elizabeth giggled, and then began to float down the hill slowly for the rest of them could catch up "......" A few seconds had passed since Elizabeth had moved, and no one knew what to say. In the end, Fugon merely signaled the army to go on and up the hill. "¡­They are really arrogant as Brother Fugon said." Finally, the crow spoke, not knowing what to say more, the way Elizabeth dealt with them was as if she were guiding a group of children towards their ssroom and not an army that might be hostile "This is too much, man¡­ too much! They don''t have the Northern Fury tribe''s army in their eyes, Brother Fugon has mobilized an army strong enough to wrestle a piece ofnd for a Tree Father, what would it take of them to consider the Northern Fury tribe as a threat? I doubt that even I could raise such an army!" Hoopoe replied nervously After several more seconds, the fat rat spoke, "...Hey Fugon, let''s exhaust all options before considering an alternative solution." Everyone understood the significance of the rat''s words... All indications say that the new tribe is based on great strength, and their actions today confirm that. If Fugon used the option of a surprise attack and things didn''t go as he wish, there would be no turning back, they might very well get exterminated today. Fugon nodded without adding a word, but his sore face and trembling eyes said a lot Since he took over the rule of the tribe.. No, but since his birth he faces the danger of annihtion every day, how not when the Northern Fury tribe is located between two domination circles of two Tree Fathers, each of them striving to kill them and take theirnds? Were it not that these Two Fathers also have borders with other human tribes and they have to move their armies prudently for dread of attacks from the rest of the human tribes, the Northern Fury tribe would have been eliminated a long time ago, and even the rest of the tribes as well Every day the people of this world feared an attack or were ready for an attack, the fear of death was deeply integrated into their lifestyle, and the Fugon who lived for nearly two thousand years experienced this feeling so much that he thought his fear has dulled. But only today did he discover that his fear had not really dulled... Rather, his chest had never been tighter than today. Chapter 472 Arrogance After a few minutes-- Fugon raised his hand, ordering the army behind him to stoppletely, then he looked at the thousand or so Sages around him and chose only twenty of them, including himself and his daughter Ellis. "Hmm? What''s wrong? There is indeed no room for your whole army but the rest of your Sages cane in too,e,e, What are you waiting for?" Elizabeth, who was standing in front of the sole gate of the metal wall, gestured for them to follow "Sages?" Fugon asked "Seems like she meant us, the users of the third stage of the Laws." One of the Sages approached him and spoke in a low voice "Uh...? No, no thanks, this number will be enough, we don''t want to be heavy guests hehe." Fugon forced an uglyugh out of his mouth and gestured for those he chose toe forward with him toward the gate Allowing a neutral army of over 3 million soldiers toe up all the way to the gate was suspicious enough, but now they wanted to bring all their sages into the heart of the camp. If this isn''t suspicious, then what is? If it was up to Fugon, he would turn around now and order his army to go back at least twenty kilometers and wait there, but it was toote... He is not the only one who thinks like this, the rest of the twenty members of the entourage looked around with fearful eyes and foreheads filled with sweat. Everyone here was a Sage of the Northern Fury tribe, and they all saw the strength of this golden army firsthand, and now that they knew their leader''s n, their hearts could not help but start beating like war drums. Not one of them was sure whether this violent pounding was motivated by excitement or fear, but it didn''t matter now¡­ Only the rat, the crow, and the hoopoe looked around with awe, contemtion, and even some astonishment, and focused their eyes, especially on the guards standing on top of the metal fence... This was the first time they saw a member of the Golden Battalion. "At your convenience, then, the important thing is toe in quickly, otherwise we will miss an enjoyable experience!" Elizabeth shrugged her shoulders a little, then signaled for them toe in quickly *Gulp* Fugon swallowed his saliva and began advancing towards the gate with hispanions, preparing himself psychologically for what he would find inside. "Get ready," Fugon muttered in a low voice and squeezed Ellis'' hand. Will he find an ambush ready to kill them? Maybe he finds that crazy Robin sitting on a throne and wants him to kneel down to him? That golden army must still hold a grudge against him for pushing them back so many times, how would they receive them? ...Will there even be a chance to negotiate today?! "Hahaha, I haven''t taken a vacation in months!" "Finally that damned portal is finished, I want at least two years off!" "Pour, pour!" "Long live the Genius Rune Masters Division! Haha!" "Long live the Divine cksmiths Division! Damn you you weak painters!!" "Hui,e here boss, I left your cup for you! Haha." Fugon and the rest stood there as soon as they passed the gate as if they had forgotten that they had to walk... Their wild imaginations copsed. On the right, there is a celebration of some kind, there are about ten thousand people of different sizes and shapes, some of them are dwarfs with thick beards, some of them with long limbs and sparkling ck eyes, and some of them are just ordinary humans like themselves... They all drink and cheer with joy as they exchanged cups and grilled eat, and even some small quarrels were taking ce here and there, but they did not affect the general atmosphere. Then on the left, there is what looks like a giant kitchen in the open air, no less than twenty thousand people are cutting huge beasts and grilling them, and some of them are cooking vegetables they have not seen before in giant pots, it seems as if they are preparing lunch for millions of mouths... "Hey, look over there!" One of the Sages next to Fugon pointed in a certain direction "Hmm?!?!" When everyone looked in that direction, they found what looked like a small garden, but what was strange about it was that the nts and trees in that garden were growing at a crazy speed, As soon as the fruits are harvested or one of the nts is cut, another will immediately grow in its ce... ''This is like what the Tree Fathers do!'' Everyone thought Then they looked ahead a little on either side of the hill, Thousands of humans all sitting in front of their tents and each looking up at the sky to meditate or y chess with their fellows, all without their famous Golden Full Budy Armors! The only ones on the hill who are still wearing their armor and dealing professionally are the guards standing on top of the wall and a few people standing beside a huge metal arch at the top of the hill! ".....What the hell is going on here?!" The dread and anticipation that filled Fugon and hisrades were gone in an instant and were reced by a deep sense of humiliation!! "Brother Fugon, Are these the ones you''re so terrified of? Are these the ones you have made a thousand scenarios on how to deal with them? Kekeki you really opened my eyes today!" The fat rat got up on its hind legs, grabbed its belly with its upper hands, andughed loudly. "...Not all of them are strong like you mentioned, most of them do seem strong enough to use the second or even the Third Stage of the Heavenly Laws, but the drunk people over there are obviously weaker, they must be the rest of the army that the new Tribe Chief Robin spoke of threatening you with, that''s why he didn''t show them from the beginning, because their existence is the same as their non-existence!" The hoopoe pointed its wings towards the two teams of the Divine cksmiths and the Rune Masters Then the crow shook its head, "Fugon, you really overestimated them¡­ You were talking exaggeratedly about the power of the golden armor and weapons, but none of them are wearing them now, if you attack now we might not need Tree Father Hoffenheim''s intervention, what if he has forty thousand Strong soldiers then? You yourself have about 48,000 Stage two Law users and 2,000 Stage 3 Law users, your army will annihte them all at your signal." "They are right, father. I don''t know if they were blinded by their arrogance or if their hiding under the ground for so long made them lose theirmon sense, but now is the time to strike!" Ellis pulled her father''s sleeve and spoke excitedly Fugon looked at his daughter who was almost begging him to make a decision, then at the rest of the offended Sages and the Three little animals who looked at him with a look of mockery and disdain. Then he turned his eyes back to look at the back of Elizabeth who was walking in front of them, with eyes filled with hatred and anger, while the ground under his feet slowly began to crack¡­ Chapter 473 Wait *DA-BUM* Fugon''s sudden action caught the attention of all the members of his entourage, their hearts stopped beating for a moment, they all knew very well what the sight of the ground beneath his feet meant. Fugon is about to start the war using the Earthquake attack!! They all involuntarily started to look around at their potential opponents and their reaction to what the Fugon was doing, but no one was paying any attention to them, this new tribe was stillpletely oblivious. Tribe Chief Fugon can smash the entire hill on their heads with a strong earthquake using the Major Heavenly Law of Earth right now if he wants to!! But suddenly... *shush* Fugon shook his head vigorously as the cracked ground under his leg healed again, then he gasped loudly, "Huff¡­ huff¡­." "What are you doing, Brother Fugon? Make up your mind already! You will only make them notice us like that" The fat rat spoke wryly Fugon took a deep breath and then replied, "...let''s exhaust all options with that Robin first, then it won''t be toote for the earthquake to begin." "What do you mean it won''t be toote? When you reach a dead end with him, he would raise his guard against you and will be ready to battle, the element of surprise would be gone. Now is the best time to start your tribe''s earthquake attack and ram the hill over their heads. This will be the starting signal for your army to rain down attacks on them. Look at them, Doesn''t any of them seem to be ready for such a huge change? they will be vanquished within half an hour! Now is the best chance for you to eliminate those arrogant fools, don''t be a coward!" The fat rat spoke angrily and started pulling at the hair of the sage that was carrying him over his head. "This is an internal matter of the Northern Fury Tribe, no matter what status you have in your tribe you have no say here, speak properly to Chief!" One of the top-level Sages next to Fugon pointed at the rat and said, "If a battle of this size starts today it will be us who will bare the responsibility, it is our lives and the lives of our families that would be in line, not yours!" "...Calm down everyone, I just want to exhaust all options first... I can issue the first strike now and take advantage of you all saying so, but then who knows what will happen afterward? And how intense their resistance will be? I know that we will win if I attack now, but at what cost? I do not want to cause great losses to my tribe, then the Tree Father Hoffenheim wille and benefit from this foolish internal struggle." Then he waited a bit and continued with bright eyes, "But you all don''t have to worry, I will not sell us cheap. after what we''ve seen today, I won''t talk to that Robin to ask him for equality, I''ll ask for much more!" "Hey there! Why did you stop all of a sudden? Come,e, I''ve reserved a good spot for you to watch the show up close." Elizabeth waved from afar and pointed towards the slightly higher ground next to the metal arc. "Let''s go, don''t attract any more attention," Fugon whispered, then moved forward silently with the rest until he reached a tent, or it could be said that it was a canopy since it was a tent open from all sides with only a roof to provide shade, the canopy had arge number of chairs under it, all of them looking towards the metal arch. Then he chose a chair at random and looked at Elizabeth standing next to him and spoke seriously, "Where is this... His Excellency... Robin? I only want to talk to him. We didn''te here to see shows." "His Excellency is in a retreat to heal himself, but he will be out shortly in order to follow up on the event, so do not worry you will be able to meet him today." Elizabeth replied with her gentle smile, then moved a few steps closer and whispered directly into Fugon''s ear in her charming voice, "~It was a good choice by the way, what a good boy you are~" Fugon''s pupils widened until they almost covered all the whiteness in his eyes, but he contented himself with looking at Elizabeth''s back as she moved away from him little by little. "Hmm? What''s wrong with you, Father? What did she say to you?" she asked when Ellis noticed her father''s strange looks *Gulp* "No.. not at all.. looks like she wasplimenting me because we chose toe today... I guess..." "You guess?!" Ellis muttered in an uncertain voice but made no attempt to pressure her father any further "Hey, have you all just heard her talking about the reason why the new n leader''s in a retreat? He is healing himself? What kind of general tells potential enemies that his leader is injured?! It seems that Robin is not only the fool and arrogant one here but all of them are!" The crow shook its head, "Brother Fugon, although I don''t usually support Brother Sch?ffer, this time I do, take this opportunity to attac-" "Shhh!!" Fugon silenced all the voices around him, then added, "I will do as I see fit, please stick to the original n!" The Hoopoe, the crow, and the Rat looked at each other in annoyance, then returned to look around the hill, perhaps they might find something they had overlooked before, anything that might justify this new tripe''s arrogance outside of their weapons. As for the rest of the Sages of the Northern Fury n, they let out a long sigh and rested on their chairs, just the walk from the gate to this spot was extremely heavy for them After a few minutes, someone finally broke the silence, "Hey, what do you think about the event that woman was talking about?" "I don''t know, but I think it''s rted to that big bow since she brought us next to it.." "Hmph," Ellis huffed and said angrily, "I bet it''s some kind of military parade, they want to scare us into following them." Fugon nodded in agreement with Ellis'' words, this was indeed the most usible possibility "Hehe, but who''s going to start the show? The drunk ones or the sunbathers?" another sneered " I bet those drunk begs will y volleyball using that metal arc as the!" "hehe, that sounds reasonable too." "...Hmm? Shhh, calm down, something is about to happen." Fugon spoke in a low voice At that moment, Caesar, Victoria, and Old Gu approached the huge metal arc, and then Caesar started pressing a te beside the arc *VRoOoOoM* At that moment, the space inside the metal arc started to liquefy and give off a strange feeling, which caught the attention and minds of Fugon and everyone with him, but that wasn''t thest shock... Caesar, Victoria, and Old Gu took a few steps toward that diluted space.. and silently disappeared. Chapter 474 Space Portal? "What the hell?!" Fugon stood up and all his entourage stood with him, their expressions reflecting intense shock Some of them couldn''t even hold their breath and ran towards the other side of the metal arc to make sure they really disappeared! "What was this? What was that?!" "They really disappeared!!" The Sages of the Northern Fury tribe all looked as if they were children who saw a circus trick for the first time, even the hoopoe and the crow flew around the metal arc trying to find the secret of that trick, and the rat jumped from over the head of the Sage and dug under the metal arc to see if there were underground passages hiding Those three "AHAHAHA¡­" Only theughter of a handful of Burton Family Saints brought the Sages of the Northern Fury Tribe back to their senses a bit. "..Return to your ces immediately!" Fugon spoke with embarrassment, the look of the Burton family saints pointing at them and speaking in such a low voice that it made him wish the earth would open up and swallow him, but that didn''t stop him from looking again, knotted eyebrows at therge metal arc... But his orders did not apply to the hoopoe, the crow, and the rat, who had been hovering around this strange metal arc for more than half an hour, not caring about anyone''sughter, after which they finally got tired and returned to their ces. "Did you find anything?" Fugon asked "No, the space inside the metal arc has returned to normal as if nothing has happened, there is no trace of the three individuals who passed through it." The hoopoe replied as itnded on the shoulder of one of the Sages "There is nothing underground either, it is as if they just disappeared!" The rat shook its head and jumped over that sage''s head again, this time with dirt all over him "Space is back to normal? Space¡­" Fugon''s features wrinkled, "This doesn''t sound good." "That metal arc seems to be a space portal of some kind, a portal that can send people over long distances¡­ That is the only exnation." "They want to tell us that they can send several people to another ce immediately? No wonder that woman wanted to show us the *show* This is really a serious matter.." Ellis furrowed her eyebrows slightly. ¡¤?¦Èm The Rat nodded, "Niece Ellis''s is right, that''s what they want to tell us, they want to tell us that our bases are not safe and that they can attack behind the lines if they wanted!" "But can they really do something like this? We have never heard of anyone being able toprehend anything rted to the Space Path, be it Minor or Major, even if those people had any knowledge of some Minor Spacews and made an application to it, which is this portal, it must be very expensive to send anyone through the portal and very, very cumbersome to the user himself... I''m sure they can only send three individuals at a time, and I don''t think they can send another batch at all anytime soon!" "Hmph, they are thinking about attacking our base with only three individuals? They are delusional!" Fugon clenched his hands tightly, "...That''s bad! Because I know where the new n''s army is and I know Tree Father Hoffenheim won''t attack us anytime soon because of his losses, I decided to bring most of the tribe''s army with me! Those three are strong, I can feel it clearly, they are powerful enough to be able to cause a lot of damage to ournds, and possibly kill our families within a few hours!" "What? We have to go back at once! We can''t hear the Northern Fury Tribe being defiled by those bastards!" One of the younger Sages stood up and shouted nervously. "AHAHAHAHAHAAAYY" Theughter of the Burton family soldiers from the side enraged the Sages of the Northern Fury Tribe even more. "Those hateful bastards!!" "...Calm down and sit down everyone, we haven''t acted aggressively yet, so how can they start attacking innocent families that can''t defend themselves? What will they benefit from when our army can rain down attacks on them and destroy this hill immediately? This is just a show of force, a threat! If I had to guess, he tells us that if we don''t listen, those three will go destroy our headquarters... What a malicious person!!" Fugon rxed his fist and shook his head helplessly, he had fallen into the trap by listening to Robin''s words and bringing him his entire army today! "Damn it!!" "Then what do you intend to do, Brother Fugon?" The hoopoe asked seriously, the situation suddenly turned dangerously "Nothing, what can I do? If they attack us now they will kill our families, and if we try to go back quickly we won''t be back in time... Let''s sit down until that Robines and negotiates with him. This absurdity must end today..." He put Fugon put his hand on his head in defeat and spoke, but the anger that was filling his heart was clearly evident in his voice. Everyone around him sensed that he was a volcano about to erupt so they didn''t press on him anymore and sat down with difficulty, some of them gritting their teeth and some of them almost breaking their knees from pressuring it with w-like hands But they all did one thing, they were all looking around at the soldiers of the Golden Battalion with pure anger and hatred. The fear in their hearts towards those guys seemed to disappear, now they would love nothing more than to hear themand from Fugon to devour them alive! But they were holding themselves back because of those three who had left. *VRoOoOom* At that moment, something happened that caught the angry gaze of the North Fury n Sages once again, the space inside the portal started to liquefy and be unstable again! "WTF, as if I''m going to allow this! Whoever wants to enter this space portal must pass over my dead body!!" One of the Sages of the Northern Fury n shouted and moved quickly to stand with his back facing the space portal and spread his arms wide open to tell everyone that it was forbidden to approach, then looked at Fugon and shouted, "What are you waiting for? I will prevent anyone from entering, but you should enter and pursue those three mutherf*ckers and-- pfftttt!!" *bam bam bam* Fugon and the rest of the Sages slowly stood up, but not to enter the portal as the Sage wanted, they just stood there with their gazes fixed on the space portal The looks of anger and hatred disappeared and were reced by looks of surprise, then shock... This time, no one entered the metal arc but rather came out of it. Rows upon rows began to rush out from the gate, each row containing 10 Sages wearing the distinctive Golden Full-Body Armor, raising their shields and holding their weapons. From the shock of the sight in front of them, the Sages of the Northern Fury Tribe forgot their cousin who was being trampled underfoot before their very eyes... Chapter 475 Endless *Bam Bam Bam Bam* "...!?" A row of ten Sages walked out of the portal, then the second, then the third, then the tenth!! In the blink of an eye, a full twenty rows of ten Sages each dressed in the distinctive golden full-body armor came out of the space portal amidst the whistling and cheering of the Burtons and the rest of the Golden Army The 20 rows of neers stood looking around inbat readiness until they were sure the environment waspletely safe before lowering their weapons and continuing forward, making way for whoeveres next from the portal. Fugon was about to say something about this space portal being dangerous and could sendrge numbers of soldiers at a time after thest row of Sages came out, but the words immediately got stuck in his throat. About a minute after thest row of Sages came out, rows of soldiers starteding out one after another *bam bam bam* Their auras weren''t as strong as the Sages that hade out in the beginning, and their armor and weapons were obviously inferior inparison to the golden full-body armor as well, but their numbers... More than ten minutes passed and the lines of soldiers were still pouring out of the space portal. Fugon or everyone else in his entourage didn''t say a word, they just kept standing there with their unfocused gazes on the portal... Even the Northern Fury Sage who was stepped on in front of the space portal a short time ago managed to crawl his way out and returned to stand with the rest of his rtives and look at the gate with the same strange look. What is different about him is that the footprints are still printed all over his body, including the footprints of arge shoe on his left cheek, but It looked like he forgot to wipe it off. *bam bam bam* Another hour passed, and the space portal was stilling out, row after row of soldiers as if they had no end In order not to stop the march and crowd the ce in front of the space portal, the officers ordered the soldiers to continue walking for a certain distance before they stopped, but even with this, the hill, which was a whole kilometer wide and a few kilometers high, seemed to be filling up quickly. When the Golden Battalion soldiers, Rune Masters and Divine cksmiths found out that it will likely take long for the whole army to get here, they returned to ying chess and exchanging cups of wine, as if what was happening in the Space Portal now no longer concerned them. But Fogon and the rest of his expedition were still standing there, It seemed as if they had forgotten that there were chairs right behind them... Even the Fat Rat stood over the sage''s head on its hind legs, looking towards the space portal with an open mouth. "...How many so far¡­" One of them finally managed to move a muscle in his mouth to speak "I counted two million..." "I counted two million two hundred thousand..." "...Has anyone noticed their auras? I believe¡­ They are all First Stage Law users." "They have two million Heavenly Law Users?!" "No, Two million Heavenly Law Users, so far¡­" *bam bam bam* "0_0" Another half hour passed and the gate was still overflowing with soldiers, even the little phrases that the Northern Fury Sages were exchanging were no longer there, but they didn''t need to say anything. The looks on their faces simply said enough. But at this moment the flow of lines finally stopped, by a simple calction Fugon found that so far 3.8 million First Stage Laws users had exited the Space Portal. Although the neers wore armor of different colors and shapes and didn''t look like they were a unified army, this didn''t have any weight, even if they attacked with their bare teeth and defended with their naked butts, they would be a force to fear... They are still over 3 million Law users. What a surprise attack and what alliance, forget about the terrifying Golden Battalion, only those soldiers who came out now could start a war against Tree Father Hoffenheim and against the Northern Fury Tripe at the same time! Fugon could not control himself but looked at the rat as he grinned his teeth, he didn''t say a word but he didn''t need to... He was telling the Rat, or the chief of the tribe, Charver, that he almost killed him with his provocative advice, but the Fat Rat just looked away. *bush* Fegon''s legs felt suddenly out of power to stand and just copsed, had it not been for the chair directly under him, he would have fallen to the ground All ns copse in front of absolute power, this is a fact that everyone knows, there is no longer room for talk and no room for negotiation, only room for praying that the new tribe chief Robin be kind enough to keep theirnds under their control... Even Ellis, who had always been proud of her strength and that of her Beast Corps, looked at the ground, and a few drops of blood slid from her red lips onto the ground. She knows very well the state of the Northern Fury Tribe''s army, although the numbers are close, each of them has more than three million soldiers now, but the quality of the soldiers is as different as the difference between heaven and earth, these are allw users, they are all real warriors! As for their army, most of them were peasants and workers who have been forced to join This is no longer aparison, less than a quarter of the army that came out now could fight efficiently against the Northern Fury n''s army, even without the intervention of the original Golden Battalion that terrified them to the core!! "..What to do now? This is getting out of hand, the human alliance might really lose the Northern Fury Tripe today. I wonder if the new tripe will be interested in taking their ce in the alliance..." The Crow spoke without the slightest consideration for the feelings of the Sages of the Northern Fury Tripe around him. "¡­Don''t say this Brother Hadyar, the situation is worse than we expected but it''s not hopeless." The Hoopoe shook his head, "This army might frighten the Northern Fury Tripe, but it is not enough to prevail against Tree Father Hoffenheim, They are still using only the first stage of the heavenlyws. even if we assume that it wins against Tree Father Hoffenheim''s Endless Buds, how many soldiers from this army will survive? Their leader must know that. We still have a chance to negotiate." ¡¤?¦Èm "...Yes! Yes, Brother Dibas is right. n Chief Robin may be arrogant, but he does not seem stupid. He will not achieve a superficial victory and then see his tribe destroyed by other tree fathers. He must ally with us if he wants to survive!!" Fugon''s eyes sparkled and he spoke, finally finding a rope he could hang on to *VRoOoOoM* *bam bam bam* The Space Portal shone again as new rows of soldiers began to emerge from it. Chapter 476 Full Army *Bam Bam Bam* A few minutes ago, concession had already crept into Fugon''s heart when he saw the army of the first stagew users... Sitting in the midst of nearly 4 million knights made him feel like a small fish swimming in a pond full of sharks, even as he sat there he could feel the Northern Fury Tribe''s army trembling in fear behind the metal wall He had barely begun to think about how to deal with all those Stage one Law Users nothinges to mind, Can his army withstand a unified attack of 4 million Law users even if they were first-Stage? The answer is simply no. Not to mention most of his army consisted of Mortals or people who had barely started energy cultivation, even the Law users in his army would be crushed after two or three attacks. And this is aside from the Golden Battalion, the one that already has established its might and are already considered that they had enough strength to fight head-on against his Tribe''s entire army on their own! ¡­ Should he contact Tree Father Hoffenheim and ally with him against this new tribe? The Northern Fury tribe has been fighting Tree Father Hoffenheim for about two hundred thousand years, of course, they have one or two ways tomunicate with him, but those methods were used historically to negotiate a cessation of war, retreat, or makepromises, for example...But using them to ally with a Tree Father to attack a human tribe?! Even if the n seeds in some way and Robin and those with him are eliminated, history will never forgive him, he will be remembered as a criminal... This is assuming that Tree Father''s standard buds are able to counteract all those first stagew users in the first ce! But now... "W-- What is..?!" Fugon didn''t know what to say or how to act on what he was seeing now New rows of soldiers starteding out of the space portal after a slight pause, and the aura of the new soldiers was not even a bit less than the strength of the previous one, on the contrary... Each one of them seemed several times stronger than any of the 3.8 million soldiers who had just crossed. "Are those... Users of the second stage ofws?!" The crow shouted, spreading its wings wide "What?! Aren''t there around 35,000 second stage Law users in the Golden Battalion already?"" Fugon and the rest almost jumped at the crow''s absurd words, but it didn''t take long for them to realize that he was right. *Bam Bam Bam* A Row, two, ten... a hundred... The saints continued to stream through the space portal unceasingly as if they had no end "No... enough... please... stop..." Fugon muttered in a voice only he could hear A thousand rows... ten thousand rows... *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* This time, not only Fogon, but the twenty sages of the Northern Fury tribe helplessly sat in their ces, even the Crow, Hoopoe, and Fat Rat felt extreme danger as they looked at the flood of Saints before them.I think you should take a look at "SSAAAAAA" Finally, after more than two hundred thousand Saints walked out, a loud shout rang out from the gate as a four-winged beast no less than 10 meters long walked out, carrying 3 soldiers on its back, each one of them is also a Saint, and each one of them wielding a golden-colored bow. *Swoosh Swoosh Swoosh* One Draco after another charged from the Space Portal non-stop, and because the hill was already filled to its brim with soldiers, the Draco beasts had to fly in a circle over the hill. Fugon barely raised his pupils slightly upward to take a look at the scenery above him, for the first time in his long life feeling that his neck didn''t have enough strength to move it and take a good look at something... His gaze this time did not bear any hostility or killing intent, nor was it some wise look to try to analyze the situation, and he did not even try to look towards the embodiment of the rest of the tribal chiefs to see if one of them had an idea¡­ He just nced at the thousands of death ghosts above, then returned his eyes tiredly to look at his feet again And started thinking to himself, ''Aren''t they afraid of Tree Father Hoffenheim seizing the opportunity and striking them with a lightning attack as they are flying? ...No, this did not ur to them, they know that the Tree Father will not strike them now and ander them even more, perhaps they are sure that... The Tree Father is trembling with fear right now.'' At that moment, Fugon felt that he had aged a hundred years in the blink of an eye. *swoosh* After a few more minutes another Drako came out,pleting their number of five thousand, and then after they came out a few individuals walked at ease, including Caesar and the rest, but the most eye-catching individual among them was a crimson-colored one with long spiral horns and white hair that came down to his thigh, and the bloody aura of that individual... It alone made a few Sages of the Northern Fury n stop breathing for a moment Only after thisst batch of experts exited did the space inside the space portal stop twitching. This was the formation of the army that they had repeatedly trained to pass through the space portal. First, the Sages would go through a solid defensive formation to deal with any emergency situations... In this case, it was the 200 Sages who had just broken through after the Golden Battalion left Then the main body of the army, the knights, advances with the supplies of weapons, rations, and seeds for the life troops to use. Then the Saintse out to protect the rear of the army and after them the Draco Battalion to establish dominance over the skies. Although Caesar told Billy that the other side of the portal was secure and that they could simply pass through, Billy insisted that the army follow the formation they had been trained into the letter as a form of practical training. ¡­Jura unified army quickly spread out and each of them found an empty spot to sit on, while the Divine Weapon and Rune Masters Divisions continued their drinking party, and the members of the Golden Battalion continued their sunbathing and ying chess¡­ Calm returned once again to the steep hill. Only generals like Alexander and Elizabeth and the rest went into an open tent with a round table in the middle of it and sat around it in silence as if they were waiting for something... "Hey, there is no one else of your annoying kin is here to hear you speak now, why don''t you just tell me? No one will know that you told me." The first person to break the silence was Billy, who got very close to the Demon King and spoke seriously hearing this, demon King Morin turned his head to the other side and said, "...I don''t know what you are talking about." Chapter 477 Diet "I''m talking about the tight borders imposed around the area where you live in Central Continent, why won''t you let me or anyone else in? What is going on there exactly? Why do you gluttonous bastards like you stop hunting around and suddenly fell silent, What are you eating nowadays exactly? Are you on a diet to lose weight or something?" Meeting with refusal again, Billy pressed the matter even more This topic has been bothering him since Robin left, that day when he asked him about the Demons and Robin told him that they wouldn''t take part in the campaign on Greend and he was full of doubts... How could a race of this gluttony be left out of aary war? Aren''t they Robin''s most loyal dogs? Isn''t this the perfect opportunity to strengthen them? So, since then he left the responsibility of training the soldiers and amplifying the army to the elders of the Burton family and went to investigate more about the demons, but he couldn''t find anything new... Whenever Billy tries to enter officially, he is denied. and whenever he tries to force his way in with some political excuse to examine the area, he meets with the usual demon savagery to stop them with force. and whenever he tries to infiltrate the region, one of the Demon kings captures him and forces him to retreat! It is worth mentioning that the Demons did not even exceed half a million in total at the time of Robin''s departure to Greend, they could fit in a decent-sized city, But Robin ordered them to make the vast Central Continent their home anyway. At first, the Demons just moved there and started hunting and spreading like locusts as usual throughout the central continent, but suddenly they gathered again and Amon and the rest of the Demon kings announced a new border that marked a piece ofnd dedicated to the demon race alone, On an area equal to about a full quarter of the extremely vast central continent!! Ans Surprisingly, these savages who only love unconditional bloodshed and hated borders to the bones, take those borders very seriously. Every single Demon, from their youngest to their oldest, did not allow anyone to approach those borders, let alone enter them. and the strangest thing is that they themselves never leave the borders!! This bothered Billy more as he tried in every way to break into the new Demonnds and research what was going on, except that every time he was caught by one of the goblin kings and kicked out again and again. "Yeah, yeah, we''re on a diet," Facing the rain of questions, Moren gave a short answer "YOU RED BITCH, do you think I''m joking with you?!" Billy stood up and cried "Mr. Billy, please let us focus on our task here, use your time to think of ns and suggestions for the uing war until His Excellencyes," Alexander spoke with clear authority in his words, It was clear that he would not ept rejection. Billy looked beside him angrily, "Even you, Alexander? Are you telling me you''re not even a little curious about what they are doing? Our whole army is right here while they are sitting in the heart of Jura!!" Alexander gave a half smile and shook his head without saying a word But Old Gu was the one who spoke, "If it was His Excellency who arranged whatever they do then there is no need to talk about it, when he is ready he will tell us himself." Victoria nodded, "You can give him some suggestions about the matter if you like, but I honestly don''t think he''ll agree and just change his ns." Then she looked out of the corner of her eye at Moren In fact, Billy was not the only one who was wary of the Demons, but everyone present knew Robin''s character when he decided to do something "But.. but..!" Billy tried to say something but the words got stuck in his throat, and he sat down again. How does he not know what they mean? When Robin decides something, it is almost impossible to change his mind. Whatever the Demons do on the central continent is definitely something he won''t like since Robin kept it a secret, but how can he stop it?I think you should take a look at The only time he managed to make Robin change his mind a bit was when he threatened tomit suicide, and even then Robin told him to do it! The reason for his sess at the time was that Robin was mainly thinking about the subject and he only needed a reminder, but will this work every time? difficult... The already heavy atmosphere around the table was getting heavier, everyone was now no longer thinking only about theing war but also about what was happening in their home and the fact that their families no longer had an army to protect them in case the Demons starved one day and decided on human flesh for a meal. The only one who was in a different mood was Jabba, who looked down at the ground to kick small pebbles and nced at the other generals every now and then without saying a word... "His Excellency!" "It really is His Excellency? Let me take a look!" "Make way!!" Suddenly, shouts began to resound on the hill, attracting everyone''s attention Elizabeth stood up and looked in a certain direction where she found the sea of soldiers dividing to make a path in the middle extending to the open tent, and she smiled and said, "It seems that His Excellency has decided toe out atst." After her words, the rest stood in the open tent also all of them standing upright looking towards the directioning from Robin, until finally, a blonde-haired young man appeared in front of them, He looked in his early twenties wearing wide white clothes without any shields or weapons on. When they saw the youth they all gave a simple bow, even Caesar And Billy bowed with them "Rest." Robin found himself a chair at the head of the table and immediately sat down and started rubbing his forehead, clearly not used to the light yet, "Alright, let''s get it over with, What do we have here?" After everyone sat down, Billy stood up and began to speak slowly but with a look full of reproach, "I have brought the entire army, you already saw it in front of the imperial city, as well as the new volunteers, including 200 sages, and the five thousand Dracos we have." "Hmm? Why do we still only have five thousand Dracos?" Robin stopped rubbing his forehead for a moment and asked in surprise, "Didn''t I order the expansion of the Draco Legion?" Billy shook his head, "You should know how much high-energy food these creatures need, we don''t have many herbs with this kind of energy level on Jura, when we tried to force some of these nts to grow with the help of the Life Legion, all the nts died after two weeks." "... Hmm, That sounds about right, forcing high-energy nts to grow up quickly means they''ll need the energy they normally gather in a thousand years to be gathered in a few months, this is now something the scarce energy in Jura can support," Robin shook his head, "When I ordered the increase of the Draco Legion, it was by purchasing adult Draco Beasts from the Nihari union Sect or simply purchasing eggs and purchasing loads of high-energy nts and meat, haven''t we already opened trade with them?" "Oh? I thought you wanted to domesticate them, alright then I''ll immediately start preparing to buy arge batch of Draco, I''ll get them before the battle starts at any cost." Billy nodded " There is no need." Robin waved, "We won''t need them against Tree Father Hoffenheim, we can''t risk killing them all in one blow, but we will need plenty of them against the rest of the Tree Fathers, just start preparing to slowly raise their numbers until then." "As you like," Billy replied sternly, still looking at Robin with a look of me When Robin saw this, he removed his handpletely from his forehead, bent himself forward, and then shouted angrily, "Do you have a f*cking problem with me?!" Chapter 478 Sin "What exactly is going on with the Demons?! Aren''t they your favorite dogs? Why didn''t you draw them to battle in this ce and leave them on Jura instead? And what is wrong with those fiery borders that they imposed within the central continent? What exactly is going on there?" Billy did not back down from Robin''s angry shout and asked directly "...You don''t need to stick your nose in everything." Robin leaned his back on the chair and spoke with a clear weight "AHA, I KNEW IT! I knew something was wrong, those motherfuckers wouldn''t keep silent for no reason!" Billy banged the table, "The Demons are too stupid to do anything meaningful, they are just killing machines! What criminality have you assigned them with, Robin? What have you done?!" "HEY!!" Moren eximed, calling them Robin''s dogs is passable but why also stupid?! "Shut up, you know I''m right!" Billy shouted back at Moren, then turned back to look at Robin, "I don''t know what you are up to, Robin, but stop them... There is always a chance to stop!" "...I know what I''m doing, I didn''t ask you to bear the sin with me. Justplete your assigned duties." Robin replied with a frown and went back to rubbing his eyes again "And what about you? Are YOU ready to bear a new sin? Didn''t it burden you enough after what you did to the Ancestral Continent?!" Billy shouted again Billy''s outburst affected the rest of the generals in the open tent, they all seemed worried and began to look at each other with the corners of their eyes. Whatever is happening with the Demons is really something that does not bode well and they do not want to have anything to do with it! Robin himself twitched for a moment when he heard him... Who would want to carry the sin of blood on his shoulders? However... Isn''t the war itself a sin?! Assuming that hepletely avoided the innocent and focused on the wars of subjugating the hostile armies, Then what about every soul that would be lost from his side or from the opposing army, would he not carry their sin as well? Sin and blood... If he, as a young emperor who is expanding his territory, cannot bear them, then who will bear them for him? Robin this time didn''t even reply to Billy, he just kept rubbing his eyes but his movement slowed down visibly, then he seemed to remember something and turned back to look at Billy, "What are you doing here in the first ce? Didn''t I entrust you with the management of Jura? Do my orders have no weight anymore?!" Caesar shrugged and spoke, "I told him to stay but he insisted oning."I think you should take a look at "...What do I do then? leave you Lot messing around here while I am sitting behind a desk nning to open some new markets?! Nope!" Billy knew that Robin was trying to change the subject so he went along and replied, then continued, "There''s nothing I can do there anyway, the Burtons control the Ancestral Continent while Frost, Trent, Bat and Levan families control the rest of the four continents, while the Central Continent is almost empty now with only a few individuals to keep your imperial city clean, and your dogs of course." Billy took a quick nce at Moren and then continued, "What could I do there other than perhaps coordinating between the families there and giving some suggestions? I would rather be here fighting with the boys! Anyway, I have entrusted Alfred Marley with my duties, he was the prince of arge kingdom and he understands more about these matters than I, and he has the rest of his family to support him and they all have Management experiences as well, It will be their best chance to prove themselves worthy for you, I believe Alfred will give you a good surprise." "Alfred? ...Aha, He''s a good boy." Robin tapped his table a few times at the name he had been forgetting, then leaned his body forward again to look at the table and spoke, "Okay then let''s get back on topic." The table was t, but one of the Rune Masters took his time and drew a map of the entire area around them on the table to make it easier for the generals to determine their paths. Robin continued to focus on the map for a while, then pointed towards a certain spot and spoke, "Here is where we firstnded, this ce has thergest budding ground in the western region of Father Tree Hoffenheim Domination Circle, it will be one of your main targets, and here... and here..." Robin continued to draw points on the map, one after the other, and after drawing quite a few points, he took a small dagger from Peon''s waist standing next to him and began to expand the map from his memory and draw a few more dots representing the budding ground. This information was one of the benefits of soul-searching Hundreds of Buds. "As for these regions, they are the main gathering centers of the buds, there are at least ten million buds in each one of them, their levels ranging from Mortal to Sage." Robinpleted drawing X marks on the assembly points In just ten minutes the table was filled to the brim with so many dots and X marks that forced the generals to look at each other, each one of these marks containing an army numbering at least ten million. Robin finally paused and raised his head, "This is all the information I have about the western region of Tree Father Hoffenheim''s domination circle, there are a total of at least three hundred million buds in these marks, this does not include any bizarre moves that Tree Father Hoffenheim might make and does not include any ns or traps he mighty, I also I do not have any information about those wizards or whatever special weapons Tree Father Hoffenheim might be hiding, and I don''t know if another Tree Father will intervene to fight on Hoffenheim''s side... I''m just drawing you your goals, and how to deal It will be left to themander of the army." "Three hundred million¡­" Old Gu couldn''t hold back a few drops of sweat on his forehead, they''re going to have to fight them all?! And all of those are just in the Western Region?! Robin waved, "Most of them are only as strong as a full-grown mortal so don''t worry about them, and they are not humans, no, they aren''t living beings at all! so don''t forget this when dealing with them, They are just some kind of stronger puppets so kill as much as you need to see your mission through. I don''t know if these beings are capable of surrendering at all, but if they do, then ept their surrender. There is no need for total annihtion if not necessary." "Leaving the handling to themander of the army... ept their surrender... Father, will you not lead us?" Caesar asked quickly, he was waiting for this day to move under his father''s leadership again, thest battle they gathered was against The Lying Water Kingdom! Chapter 479 Slap! Robin shook his head, "No, Why should I lead you? this is not some kind of decisive battle, but rather it will turn into a long-term war of attrition. Tree Father Hoffenheim has at least half a billion buds, and there is not a child, an old man, or a cripple among them like any other human nation. All of them, without exception, will participate in the war. If I killed hundreds of thousands of them every day, this would still take years to kill them all and get to the Tree Father''s location, and I don''t have time for this, I have toplete my soul healing and search for new techniques." Then he added, " And you will not move in one army either, don''t you see all those points and Xs? If it happened and you moved the army in one body, the army will be surrounded by all sides along the route, we can''t allow this. Plus, it would be too much of a loss to make such an army move in one body anyway... Divide the army into 10 smaller legions, each of them will have approximately 400 thousand soldiers, right? This is more than enough. The Legions should move independently with one of you the head of each but keep in touch with other generals along the way. I will intervene in one case and that is if you encounter a dilemma that you cannot solve on your own, otherwise, I do not want any disturbance in theing period." Robin kept silent for a few moments and then his eyesnded on everyone in the open tent, "You should all put one more thing in mind, this may be an existential war for Tree Father Hoffenheim, but it is not the same for us. You are here to gain actualbat experience, get used to battling together, and maybe reap some treasures in the process. Advance with caution and clean up after any victory as fast as possible, don''t leave any possible danger behind your back. Strangle Tree Father Hoffenheim in The middle of his own domination circle until the white g is raised, beware of recklessness and exposure to great losses, although I do not think that Hoffenheim will try to use that lightning again any time soon, but there is no need to try our luck, do not rise from the ground unless in extreme necessity. You should know that the General with the most severe losses among you will be subject to great penalties, Understood?" "Yes!" Everyone responded in an excited voice and involuntarily began to nce at everyone else inside the tent Ten Legions meant that almost everyone present would have a chance tomand one of them, even Peon and Caesar who were still low-level Sages would get a chance! *Get used to battling together* This includes identifying the best General as well asparing ten simr armies working in the same range and against the same opponent will be inevitable! Even without Robin saying it, it automatically turned into apetition for the best General position! "Well, then, I will leave the distribution of the army to you, so let each of youmander think about the type of soldiers that he will need and start building his ideal army, and each of you must determine a path dedicated to his army and inform the rest of the generals about it, and all this must happen before sunset today, Do you have any other questions?" "No, Your Excellency!" All the generals under the tent chanted with excited voices but absent-minded ones, each one already beginning to think of strategies for victory and minimizing losses. Hearing this, Robin stood up and put one hand on the table, clearly about to walk away, "Good, I will now leave you to negotiate the division of armies together and choose the paths you want, if you want something from me, I will be in the--" "W- wait a minute! What about us?!" A panicked shout interrupted Robin in the middle of his speech "Hmm?" Robin looked towards the source of that shout and found a dark old man looking at him nervously, even his slightly stooped stance was ofplete submission, so he asked in Greendic, "Oh, Chief of the Northern Fury Tribe... Fugon, as I remember?" "...Yes, yes that''s me." Fugon put one hand on the other with an ugly smile on his face. "What are you doing here...? Aha, I remembered, did you choose to bring your army to fight alongside us?" Robin raised his eyebrows slightly and asked "Yes... yes, Your Excellency... I brought the army¡­." The smile on Fugon''s face turned uglier than before. How could Robin forget their discussion that happened just a week ago? it was clear to him that Robin was trying to humiliate him! Last week was the heaviest seven days they had passed for Fugon, he did not stop thinking about his options for a moment, but as for Robin, he really forgot about the whole Northern Fury Tribe after he spent his time recuperating and reading the fourth Stage of thews, how could he have time to think about the choices of a local n chief?! Fugon maintained his feigned smile even though he felt the world he knew copsing around him But there is no room for pride now, there is no room for negotiation... The massive army he had just seen with his own eyes was enough to break any shred of rebellion within him, a quarter of that army was enough to tten the Northern Fury Tribe, no... even less than a quarter would do! "He has already mobilized his entire army, Your Excellency, over three million soldiers! He was so eager to serve you that he brought his army all the way to the metal wall, Hehe." Elizabethughed slyly Robin raised his eyebrows and sent his Soul Sense beyond the wall to see the formation of the Northern Fury Tribe army, then turned back to look at Fugon with a look that contained faint killing intent, "You have guts, I give you that." *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* *Thud* Without saying a word, Fugon got down on both hands and knees and then the rest of the Sages of the Northern Fury n dropped after him There was no need for justification, even an idiot would realize the intent behind this act, whether to attack, intimidate, or otherwise. With one look, anyone who would know theiring today was not to submit as followers of Robin. When Robin saw this, the killing intent in his eyes calmed down a bit but he continued to look at the twenty individuals kneeling in front of him, thinking what to do with them. Only when his eyes fell on a Fat Rat did his facial features change from anger to amazement, then to curiosity. Under the eyes of everyone, Robin moved with quick steps towards that Fat Rat, which was still standing above the head of one of the kneeling sages, when he reached him, his eyes turned golden and he began examining the ufortable Rat more closely as he muttered, "Interesting... Very interesting..." About two minutester, Lu Robin was preparing to hide the big smile on his face as he said to the mouse, "Some kind of a Soul Linking Technique, I never thought of this before, Who are you exactly?" "Squeak! Squeak!!" "Hmph." When Robin saw the Rat trying to act stupid, he raised his right hand and descended at his plump cheek *p* "I am Sharver, Chief of the Grazing Rats Tribe. It was a pleasure to meet Your Excellency." The Fat Rat replied while wiping his face with his eyes filled with tears Chapter 480 Best Of The Two Worlds? "So you are the head of one of the fifteen local human tribes, Ha¡­" Robin rubbed his chin as he half-sitting in front of the kneeling sage and the grieved mouse, then continued, "A technique for transforming Soul Energy into an extremely thin thread and connecting it to the Soul Domain of another weaker creature, thus Seize his body until the connection ends. So researching soul techniques has already brought you to a method to actually touch upon the Soul Domain? Amazing¡­" The fat Rat didn''t know what to say and just rubbed his red cheek while looking at Robin with watery eyes "But it is an imperfect technique, it still has ways to go. For example, transforming the soul energy into a thin thread makes the maximum range of control over the target cross long distances indeed, but there is always a limit to the length of the thread, Is this why only the three of you are here? Because the rest of the local chiefs can''t send their soul embodiments that far? The second issue is that for the sake of range, you have sacrificed the power of the soul thread, so you can only control weak animals that have never tasted energy before, like rats! And the biggest problem with the technique is¡­" He then waited a bit, before raising his hands slightly and a formless me slowly started to ignite on his palm, then slowly moved it over the mouse''s head, "I wonder what would happen if I destroyed this soul thread now¡­" "NOOO!" The Fat Rat panicked and quickly jumped over the sage''s head But Robin picked it up before itnded on the ground andughed loudly, "Haha, Why are you so afraid? I''m just exining the advantages and disadvantages of the technique..." "Squeak!! If the soul thread is damaged, it will directly damage my Primal Soul, at the very least I will be badly injured and at worst I will be killed immediately, Do you think we don''t know about this problem? But who the hell can see the soul thread to harm it? And what will they use to harm it even if they see it? Do you think everyone is a monster like you?!" The Rat heartily screamed as it tried to wriggle out of Robin''s hand, that formless me that spread across Robin''s palm frightened him greatly, just looking at it made his soul tremble. And the fact that Robin went directly to the location of the soul thread made his heart drop to his feet! "I''m a monster? Haha, you''re amusing, I''ll take it as apliment." Robinughed out loud and stood up again with the Rat in his hand and then turned back to look at Elizabeth and asked in Greendic, "Eli, Did Chief Fugon heree before or after our main army arrived?" Elizabeth understood Robin''s intent from the question and replied with a smile, "He came about an hour before the arrival of our main army, and he had been a light-hearted guest until the moment..." "Oh? Interesting..." Robin raised his eyebrows slightly and turned back to look at Fugon who was still kneeling on the ground, "So you wanted to meet me first? Hmm, you may be a stubborn bastard but at least you have some patience, I like that¡­" When Fugon heard this he finally closed his eyes allowing some sweat to fall to the ground, he began to thank the heavens that he didn''t listen to anyone at that moment and attack Elizabeth from behind or else¡­ Fugon stopped thinking at this point, he didn''t dare to continue thinking about what might happen. All he has to do now is stay in his ce until Robin makes his judgment, even if he tells him that hisnds are now his property, he will have no choice but to agree. No, even if he tells him tomit suicide immediately, he will have no choice but to say I hear and obey! Whatnds and what benefits? The first and most important objective now is to preserve the bloodline of the tribe! "Hmm... I happen to be in a good mood today because I found a new toy." Robin spoke with a smile as he repeatedly tossed the Fat Rat into the air and caught it, he hadn''t expected that he would find a technique rted to the Soul Domain so quickly, especially since he was researching the subject right now It''s true that he might not need a technique to make him control a small animal as he already has Sound Rings, but a technique that could touch on a soul realm would greatly benefit him in his current experiences Then he continued, "I will ignore your provocative move and allow you to join my army as one of the generals. I have just divided the army into ten legions, all of whom will immediatelyunch a campaign against Tree Father Hoffenheim. You and yourpanions in front of the metal wall will be the eleventh legion, Do you ept?" "I ACCEPT! I ept... But..." Fugon quickly shouted and raised his face, but then quickly lowered it again and looked at the ground. "What''s wrong? Stand up and talk." Robin''s face contorted a bit, "If you refuse to be one of my generals, that''s fine. I won''t bully you... I''ll let you take your army and return to yournds, and I will only send one of my legions to discuss more terms with you!" Fugon didn''t know if he shouldugh or cry, one-tenth of the army he just saw is enough to battle the Northern Fury tribe and maybe wipe them outpletely, but Robin says he doesn''t want to bully them. Fugon stood barely without wiping the dirt off his knees, "It''s not that I don''t want to obey, but I ask Your Excellency to allow me to return at least half of my army to the tribalnds, the other half to be yours to dispose of as you wish. Robin did not refuse or agree, he just looked at Fugon with slightly furrowed eyebrows, waiting for him to continue exining his request. "The thing is... Our tribe has borders with two Tree Fathers, tree father Hoffenheim is one of them. We can''t have our entire army enter the domination circle of one of them or the other one will attack us for sure... The most we can do historically is tounch a quick military operation against one of the domination circles and dig the trenches to get some newnds and then return to defense quickly." Fugon shook his head slightly, "I have withdrawn my entire army today just for Your Excellency to see, but I need to return immediately to defend the tribe, or else Tree Father Descartes will seize the opportunity and attack us from behind, If he sent even a portion of his army right now he will wipe out families." "So you want most of your army to rest in thends of your tribe and leave me a few clowns to join my campaign, what exactly am I going to do with them? Make them dance for the rest of the legions to entertain them? And at the same time you want to dere your allegiance and tie yourself to my horse and take glory with me if I win, you want the best of both worlds, Hah, Fugon?" A smile appeared on Robin''s face "Your Excellency, I am telling the truth, there must be a strong army in the tribalnds, or else our families will be--" Fugon took a step forward and spoke desperately. In the face of Fugon''s shouting, Robin raised his hand to silence him, and then said with the same smile, "Don''t get too excited, Do you think me some unreasonable guy? You are already my guy, How can I put my men''s families in such danger? Of course, I will not allow such a thing! In fact, I will increase their protection several folds." Drops of sweat on Fugon''s brown face started to build up at those words, for some reason this increased protection thing scared him even more. Then Robin pped heavily and continued, "What do you think about this... You and the rest of the Eleventh Legion will stay here and be an essential part of the attack, and I will assign one of the first Ten Legions to protect your territory on your behalf, What do you think?" "T-- This... This..." Chapter 481 A Quarter Down "T-- This... this¡­." Fugon started to stutter after Robin''s words, it seemed as if all the words he knew had escaped from his throat. Sending a tenth of this great army to *protect* hisnds in his absence? He basically submitted to Robin to prevent that damn army from entering hisnd in the first ce!! And what exactly will that army do during a war that could take years? Will it just sit on the border? impossible! They will control the strongholds of the tribe, they will deal with theirnds as their own, and they may... And they may deal with their women as theirs as well!! Fugon started waving his hand in panic, "No, no, no, that wouldn''t work. Never mind what I said earlier, I''ll keep my whole army here with you, no need to send any legions to protect my tribe''snds. Thank you very much." "Hmm? Didn''t you say that Tree Father Descartes would invade you if you didn''te back?" Robin raised his eyebrows slightly and asked "The Grazing Rats Tribe has borders with the tree father Descartes like us. If Tribe Chief Sharvir puts his army on alert on the border with tree father Descartes domination circle, he will prevent him from sending anyrge army to invade us, and this will solve the problem." Fugon pointed at the Rat in Robin''s hand and spoke quickly "As if I would put my whole army on alert for a few years for you! You haven''t even apologized yet for putting me in this situation and you are still making more demands?!" The rat screamed in Robin''s hand, but it actually looked cute "Haha, don''t worry, Fugon, no one will harm your families. besides, the presence of the Grazing Rats Tribe''s army on their borders will not protect you. What if that Descartes decided to send a small elite battalion to yournd? He would destroy it before an army before the Grazing Rats even knows what happens, right? " Robin ignored the sparks flying between Fugon and the Rat and spoke, then called out next to him in thenguage of Jura, "Billy, you will be in charge of the Legion that will protect thends of the Northern Fury Tribe." Billy nodded once strongly but it was clear that he was annoyed, protection missions are always boring. He just escaped protecting Jura to be put again on protection duty here! But he can''t break Robin''s orders in front of a few strangers. "Fyuu~" The Rat let out a long snort when he heard this. Putting his army on standby, perhaps for years, would not do him any good, just as if he ced his entire army in the borders with Tree Father Descartes, then what about the rest of his borders? "You haven''t escaped yet." Robin brought the Rat close to his face and smiled, "I understand that there is a Tree Father between you and the Tribe of Northern Fury, called Descartes, right? While my general Billy guards that border I''llmission him to start skirmishes with that Descartes, I want your tribe to help him on the other side. In short, while my other ten legions are busy with Tree Father Hoffenheim. I want the Grazing Rats to cooperate with General Billy''s Fifth Legion and f*ck with Tree Father Descartes as much as possible, do you agree?" "..What do I gain from that?" The rat was silent for a while and then asked Robin raised his shoulders and spoke, "I will offer you the same agreement I gave to Fugon,nds, and treasures will be distributed based on the extent of your contribution." Fugon''s face grew uglier at this point, while the Rat''s face began to glow with excitement. The Fugon army would be only one of Ten Legions, and it might even be the weakest of them, how exactly would its contributions umte? As for the Grazing Rats tribe, they would only be one of two armies attacking Tree Father Descartes, the pressure on them would be greater but their chance to shine was much better! "Alright, let''s go!" The rat raised both of his little hands and yelled "What about me? I have a border with Tree Father Hoffenheim and Tree Father Labeikan." "I also have boundaries with Tree Father Hoffenheim, Tree Father Lapikan, and Tree Father Snawist." Before Robin could even respond to the excited rat, two voices next to him quickly resounded... They were the hoopoe and the crow. "Oh... You two want to enter into the agreement too?" Robin looked at them and asked with a smile "Yes please!!!" The two spoke in one breath All the ideas that they came up with disappeared in a moment... Persuading this new tribe to enter into an alliance like any other tribe? Giving them a big blow to make them know their true worth? None of this is possible. The moment thest soldier of Jura''s army emerged, the sense of equality that had slowly built up over hundreds of thousands of years among the human tribes of Greend copsed. The harsh conditions that Robin gave Fugon before seemed like mercy from heaven now... What''s the problem if Chief Robin decides on their shares? Obviously, the new tribe could fight on their own, Robin was very generous in allowing the Fugon to participate in the first ce, even if he allowed them to take an inch of newnd that was enough! Rather, Leaving aside dividing the spoils¡­ Chief Robin Holding the embodiment of n Chief Shervir in his hand and ying with him like a puppet didn''t seem so strange after all. What kept them silent til now was that they didn''t know if such a tempting offer could be extended to them as well, but the agreement with the Grasnd Rat Tribe now gave them some hope! "Huh.. that is alright I guess ~ Since you both have a boundary with Tree Father Hoffenheim, you can join. But I understand that you can''t enter with your full armies¡­ Stay here with the council of generals and coordinate with them on how you will participate in the war." Robin smiled lightly and spoke in an indifferent tone, but in reality, he was very happy inwardly "Thank you!!" Both the hoopoe and the crow looked at each other with joy for a moment, then turned back and bowed to Robin like a subordinate to his boss. Robin didn''t know what to say at this scene. It didn''t even take half a year and he actually managed to indirectly subdue four major human tribes, That is almost a quarter of the''s human poption!! This was something he had never expected. He knew that if he had continued the war with only the Golden Battalion, it would not have been achieved so easily... But Absolute Power always has another opinion. "Little pieces of shit¡­" A few words escaped from Ellis'' mouth, making both the crow and the hoopoe realize what had just happened. Robin chuckled a bit, then passed his gaze on the three animals and then on Fugon and spoke, "Today may be hard for some of you, and an opportunity for some. Some of you want to make a good long-term association with me and some of you wantnds and spoils thate from epting me, and that''s okay. But... Don''t let this be thest of your concerns. From today, you are unofficial members of the True Beginning Empire, sorry for the word if I hurt some of you, but it can be said that you are now mercenaries at best." Fugon and the other three n chiefs exchanged nces but didn''t say anything Rubin then continued, "That situation doesn''t need to stay the same though, if you decide to be true members of the True Beginning Empire one day, your gains will not be limited to merends and fortunes." The crow raised its head slightly and looked at Fugon and then the Hoopoe, before asking Robin, "...What is the true beginning Empire? What are those earnings you speak of?" "Haha, How can that be simple? show me on the battlefield whether you are worthy to join or not, then my generals will tell you!" Robinughed loudly, then looked back at his generals, "If nothing else for today I''ll go back to my tent. Moren,e with me." Chapter 482 Emperor? "W- WAIT!!" Caesar hurriedly gestured with both of his hands in front of Robin, "Aren''t you going to say something to the soldiers? You are their Emperor! They are about to start a war that couldst for years, how can you leave them like this?" "Hmm..." Robin''s legs fixed in ce and he took a quick nce at the sea of men around him, then turned back to look at his generals, "Do I really have to say something? You do it or let Alexander do it." Standing in front of millions to deliver a speech... Robin''s heart started beating fast! Since Robin was three years old, he was dragged to training and seclusion, then he was isted in the cave for more than a hundred years, then all those problems and wars happened that made him focus on seclusion even more to develop himself, all of these things, in the end, made him an introvert. Although his return to his position as a militarymander and a researcher forced him to be the focus of the world''s attention, he still definitely does not like to be put in situations like this, where he stands to speak to millions of people! Even when he addressed all the people of the Ancestral Continent that day and announced the new era, he saw no one in front of him, he only spoke to himself while holding a voice talisman! "What does Alexander have to do with it? Your Excellency is the Emperor. Everyone is here for you. I will move your army for you, but in the end, it is still your army." Alexander shook his head and spoke quickly to distance himself from this embarrassing situation "This is¡­ Argh, Alright." Robin rubbed his head a bit and then took a few steps towards the edge of the tent, and started to try his high-pitched voice that he hadn''t used in a long time, "Ahem... Ahem, Ahem..." Although Fugon did not understand a word of what he just heard, Robin''s movement and his simple movements informed him and the rest of his entourage that he was about to give a speech to his soldiers, so they narrowed their eyes a little and focused intensely on every detail. They may not understand anything Robin will say, but it doesn''t matter... The soldiers'' reactions and their gazes at him will tell them a lot about that person who appeared out of nowhere and decided to hire them as mercenaries. They all waited for an enthusiastic shout from the soldiers as a reception for their leader''s speech, but what met them was silence... Absolute silence. A rtively narrow hill on which stood more than four million soldiers in full body armor, how noisy could a ce like this be? No matter how they tried to stay quiet Their weapons and shields would emit some sounds from the friction, even their breaths and heartbeats would make a loud noise! But after Robin took his steps, Fugon and the rest felt that even the sound of the soldiers'' breaths had calmed down and their heartbeats had stopped. Focusing a bit, the sound of some small insects could be heard! But even those insects were quickly found by the soldiers and were stepped on with a light movement Fogon was surprised by what is happening, ''Where is all the noise that was filling the hill just before? What about those drunks who... Eh?'' When Fugon looked towards the ce where the Rune Masters and Divine cksmiths were partying, he didn''t find a single person drinking or talking, No, He didn''t find anyone there in the first ce! After searching for a bit, he found all the drunkards wearing formal attire and standing in lines like the rest of the soldiers. Then he gazed at those in the enormous kitchen, and, the soldiers of the Golden Battalion, who were ying chess a short while ago without the care of the whole world... He quickly found in their ce nearly 50,000 real soldiers, all of them wearing their full-body golden armor proudly and silently as if nothing had happened. ''This...'' Fugon could easily count around 15,000 Stage 3 Heavenly Laws users in the army in front of him, yet they are all lined up among the other soldiers that you can''t tell them apart just by looking. He himself has about a thousand sages in his army, but each one of them wears the clothes he wants and goes to the side he wants during the battle. He does not have any real power over them! But that he sees now, ''Are these Stage 3 Law users being treated like ordinary soldiers?'' And their eyes! Those eyes of theirs... Every one of the four million soldiers in front of him now looks at Robin not with excitement, respect, or even fear, but with light smiles and bright eyes. When Fugon looked into those eyes for a moment, he knew the meaning of these gazes, that it was something they had missed for hundreds of thousands of years... It was a gaze of hope. They now do not look to a military leader whom they fear, nor a ruler whom they respect... They look to their bright future. Fugon moved his eye towards the crow and the hoopoe and found them looking at me with strange looks as well, clearly seeing what he was seeing... Robin had only said *Ahem* so far, but it had already affected their way of thinking. This didn''t take more than two seconds before he finally heard Robin''s voice speaking in a foreignnguage, "...I, Emperor Robin Burton, The sole Ruler of Jura!" "Long live The Emperor!" "Long live The Emperor!!" Robin raised his hands smilingly to silence the crowd in front of him, "A strong title, huh? But you know¡­ I don''t think I deserve it. My first war was because I wanted to avenge my son, Caesar, While the second was because I wanted to protect my family, and even my war against the four empires was out of revenge and to stop any such future incidents. I was never the Emperor-Conqueror guy you imagine me to be, I have been led by circumstances all my life. I ruled the Jura not because I wanted to rule the world, but because I was afraid of being ruled by someone else..." Everyone remained in great silence waiting for Robin to continue, and indeed: "Sons and daughters of Jura, I have been selfish and wanted direct the world ording to my Vision. I am not an Emperor, I''m but just a man who does what he thinks is right, will you forgive me for my selfishness?" *Bam Bam* *Rumble* Not one of the soldiers said a word, but they raised their right foot and banged it into the ground with such force that the entire hill shook. The Northern Fury tribe''s army sitting in front of the metal wall found themselves rising two feet mid-air before descending again on their butts! Fugon was terrified for a moment by what was happening and thought he had activated the earthquake attack unknowingly, but he quickly controlled his nerve and noticed the features of the soldiers who looked a little angry and some of them were even in tears, obviously, this kick was some kind of objection. Elizabeth and the rest of the generals started to look at each other apprehensively, perhaps pressuring Robin to give a speech today wasn''t a good idea... Chapter 483 War Declaration ? *Step Step* *ng* From among the shocked protesting army a man in golden-colored full body armor advanced, took off his helmet revealing his scarred face, then knelt on one foot, with one hand embracing the helmet and a hand touching the ground, then spoke in a loud voice, "Your Excellency, your words are a heavenlyw for us, But not this time. We asked us to forgive YOU. A few years ago I was a useless person loitering in the alley bars of Faizi City in the me Continent to waste time until death remembered me. I had no purpose in life and nothing to be proud of except that I am a high-leveled saint. Today I am A Sage-level soldier fighting on another while wielding equipment my ancestors never dreamed they would touch, while my son back home is studying at an academy with the goal to be a famous Divine cksmith. You have brought us honor, strength, hope, unity, and a path, for what shall we forgive you exactly?" "Huh-huh!!" The four million soldiers struck their weapons on their shields, dering their agreement with the words of that sage "Your Majesty, if you united Jura because you wanted power then we support you, if you united Jura for revenge then we are on your side, and if you unite it because you were just bored then we hope you enjoyed it!" That sage continued, then stopped for a moment and a few drops of tears began to fall from his eyes, "But... But if you are saying this to step down from your position and leave us alone after you have brought us to this position, then we really will not forgive you and we will not ept anyone else. You are THE Eternal Emperor of Jura." From start to finish, Robin did not take his eyes off the person kneeling in front of him, but at that moment he looked around andzily asked, "Do you all feel the same way?" "Huh huh huh!!!" "ARGHH!!" The cheering of the soldiers this time was so loud that Fugon had to raise both his hands and put them to his ear, he had no idea what was being said, but damn it was that loud!! "THEN MAKE ME AN ACTUAL F*CKING EMPEROR!" Robin raised his voice loudly, covering everyone, "You say there is nothing to forgive me for? Alright then, but that doesn''t negate the fact that I really didn''t choose any of my battles in Jura, all of them were defensive or preventive, and you are all not, in my view, ves of war, but part of arger family. This is why I''m trying to gather you around me and make you stronger. Doesn''t that make me something like a chief of a big tribe at most?" He then pointed under his feet and continued, "But this ce is different... I chose this, I chose to conquer it, and I decided that it would be Jura''s first backyard, here will be the first realunch of The True Beginning Empire! Only by ruling Greend will I be an Emperor." "HUUH!!!" Robin then opened his hands wide and shouted loudly, "Sons of Jura, I hereby dere war over Greend with the intent to conquer it. Will you give me this? Would you make me a True Emperor?" *nk nk nk* This time there was no cheering in response, the four million soldiers all contented themselves with tapping their shields with their weapons without saying a word. Fugon and the rest of the Sages in his entourage involuntarily moved their hands toward their weapons as they were sweating¡­ The sheer amount of killing intent of the four million Law-users seemed to change thews around them, a sense of extreme danger gripped their hearts and made them take a step back even though it was not directed against them. After the day''s meetings were over, Fugon woulde out to his army in front of the wall, only to find that more than half of them passed out. "Long live the real beginning empire!" Jabba stepped forward and eximed loudly to lighten the atmosphere a bit, "Long live the Emperor!" "Long live the True Beginning Empire!" "Long live the True Beginning Empire!" "Long live the Emperor!" "Long live the Emperor!" Rubin nodded a few times and then raised his hands and motioned calmly to them, before looking at the gathering of generals behind him and speaking audibly, "Find a way to calcte the contributions of all the participants in the next war. The level and position a soldier serves must be taken into ount as well." Then he turned back to look at the crowd in front of him, "You all know that thends of Jura have been divided among noble families for tens of thousands of years. It is difficult for me to findnd to distribute even to my closest followers, but here the situation is different. This is a new at least twice asrge as Jura that awaits its new owners. Sons and Daughters of Jura, Shine here and take over yournds, here where you can make a future for your own dynasty that willst thousands of years. The iing war will be difficult, but I trust in your abilities... Make me an Emperor and I will make the worthy among you nobles!" "Long live the True Beginning Empire!" "Long live the Emperor!" The cheering this time was not only with the intent of killing and firmness but hope and happiness was apparent in the voices... Calcting contributions was amon thing in battles, where a few individuals were appointed to monitor important events, strong individual decisions, and immense individual killing numbers. The purpose of this is to choose the officers who will be promoted after the battle to replenish those who are dead and perhaps to monitor the best soldiers who specialize in killing in order to form special units... That''s all. But out of all that Robin said just now, everyone focused on one phrase which is: ''The level and position a soldier serves must be taken into ount''... This wouldn''t be the usual contribution calction! He also spoke of thends...? Contributions will not only be exchanged for promotions but for privately owned plots ofnd?! This is a pipe dream for most of those out there today! If contributions were to be counted by the number of killings then no one would be so happy, only Sages would control the list, but now the Rune Masters, Divine cksmiths, ordinary soldiers, and even the logistics officials would have a share of the contributions if they excelled at their job. This made even the dwarves and starlingsing from Nihari jump in celebration too! Who would refuse a piece of fertilend on another but a madman?! Robin didn''t add another word, just looking around for a few seconds, looking at the product of his handiwork over the past decades... Then he gave a satisfied smile and moved towards his tent, holding the Fat Rat in his hand, with Moren walking behind him. Chapter 484 Farm Chapter 484 Farm Inside Robin''s tent-- From the outside, the tent is an embodiment of the greatness of the Emperor of Jura. It has 6 solid walls iid with gold and energy stones, and a Sage wearing the distinctive golden full-body armor standing right in front of each of the walls of the tent to prevent the approach of any danger or even any disturbance, and at the same time, they stand at a distance of a few meters from the tent to prevent their breath from disturbing their Emperor. On the inside, however, it is theplete opposite... Because no one dares to enter to clean the tent without Robin''s request, and because Robin himself is preupied with what he is doing and forgets to give orders to clean it, the tent remained filled with a few leftovers of food, shredded papers, and used energy stones and pearls. Only his desk, where he conducts his research, and his bed, which he spends most of his time on while activating the Soul Filling Technique, he keeps them clean by himself. *Step... Step..* Robin entered the tent jumping over the trash on the ground until he reached his desk, then he sat down and threw the rat on top of the desk, and returned to look at Moren standing in front of him, but he did not speak directly... Rather, he went back to look at his desk first for about a minute, it was clear to both Moren and the rat that Robin was trying to control his breathing and his heartbeat, that''s why neither of them said a word, then finally he went back to look at Moren and pulled the words out of his mouth with difficulty, "How is it... over there?" "Better than expected." Moren smiled innocently, "Our females'' reproductive rates have increased remarkably, in fact it can be said that they have never been higher in history, and the numbers of Powerhouses in our army are increasing with every minute. I assure you that you will not regret this decision, my lord." "Keeehh!!!" The Fat Rat panicked and took two steps back until it almost fell off the desk. Moren''s ~smile~ will be enough to give him nightmares for a few years! Even Robin didn''t seem too pleased with Moren''s response, tapping on the desk and wagging his foot involuntarily for about another minute, "Are there any humans there?" "No, my lord, there are only half-humans over there. And I do not mean with that branches that are close to humans like the Dwarves and Starlings, for example, but true half-humans far from the main branch, such as the creatures of the Rapetlians, the Naga, and the Draders." Moren exined, "They all carry the primitive blood lineage suitable to empower us because of their human half, I can''t deny that, but in the end, they''re just bloodthirsty creatures who live at each other''s throat all the time, we''re just a new species in the food chain there." Robin nodded slightly upon hearing this, Raptilians are half humans and half lizards, Nagas are mythological creatures that are half humans and half snakes, while Draeders are half humans and half spiders. These creatures exist on Nihari as well, but they are considered at the rock bottom of intelligent beings. They tend more to live on the beast side of their bloodline, all of them are dangerous, and bloodthirsty Nihari Giants organize extermination campaigns for them from time to time that they are on the brink of extinction! But Morin''s description of the Demons as just a new race just like these things? This isughable. But Robin didn''t stop at that point, he just looked into the eyes of the Demon King for a few seconds resolutely, "Moren, if you find any humans there...." "Don''t worry, my lord, we won''t dare forget your orders. We will arrest them and then put them in safe camps until you issue your order on how to deal with them. But we really haven''t found any human beings yet, most probably they have already been exterminated by the half-humans." Maureen shook his head gently Robin finally seemed to give up, so he let out a long sigh and went back to rub his forehead, "...Sigh~ Alright, just keep me a few samples alive, I want to run a few tests on them to see what caused the human lineage to merge with all those beasts." "Of course, of course, if you want we can bring you some captives here." "..No need, I will go there myself." "Maybe¡­ That wouldn''t be a very good idea, My lord." When Robin heard this, he stopped massaging his forehead and looked at the Demon in front of him for a long time, His heartbeats which he barely controlled a minute ago, began to destabilize again. On that day a few years ago when Robin renewed his contract with the All-Seeing God, he asked him for the coordinates of a fews to train his army and get enough resources so that he would have enough strength to do something about the Nihari invasion, He said that it would also be an opportunity to see other cultivation systems and perhaps gather ideas on how to reach the third stage of the Master Truth Law But the All-Seeing God strongly refused, saying that he would have to buy those coordinates with huge amounts of money from specialized authorities because Robin does not want just any random, but rather wants certains that will benefit him in terms of training and resources within a short period. After a few rounds of bargaining, Robin was able to obtain the coordinates of twos... But the All-Seeing God stressed that one of the two would be for Humans and the other would be for the Demons. One would be useful to train his troops and obtain resources suitable for his quest, and the other must be used as a farm. Robin tried to protest, knowing very well what the Demons could do if he let them loose! But the All-Seeing God convinced him that strengthening the Demons would be the most direct way to strengthen his army. He also told him that the dedicated to the Demons is a ce full of evil creatures and that they deserve what will happen to them, saying that he will only bring justice to the world by cleaning it of those things... Robin finally agreed, then he ordered to build a private gate for the Demons to be hidden in thergest forest in the Central continent. But after Robin calmed down from the anger that was controlling him at that time, he began to question himself... No matter how evil the creatures on that are, is there not a rational man among them? Isn''t there an innocent female or a child who just likes to y around? The fact that they are useful to Demons is enough to know that they are intelligent creatures! He tried a lot to get those thoughts out of his head, especially after the Demons started to migrate to the space portal and he started the campaign, but... the feeling of Sin never left him. Chapter 485 Secrets of the Blood Chapter 485 Secrets of the Blood Robin remained silent for a few more seconds, there was no need for him to ask Moren to exin his words either as it was too clear, He''s telling him not to go, so he won''t back down from his decision to turn that into a farm... But this left Robin with a much worse imagination than the one he had in his head? The situation there is so bloody that he shouldn''t even see it? "¡­The Rune Masters and Divine cksmiths who went with you to build the space portal on the Farm, did they see something they shouldn''t have seen?" Robin sighed and finally asked, Moren''s words just now were more than enough to describe the horrors that are happening there, revealing that secret to the humans on Jura would have dire effects. "Don''t worry, my lord, right after we arrived at the farm, we heavily guarded the location for miles around the Rune Masters and the Divine cksmiths until they finished the space portal, and then we immediately sent them back to the Ancestral Continent of Jura. Although they tried a lot to go around and explore the farm, we took many precautions to keep them oblivious. They had their doubts, but they haven''t seen or felt anything." Robin nodded a few times and was silent for a few seconds, eventually just saying, "...Good, keep on with your... good work there." "Naturally." Moren bowedpletely and then turned back to ask, "Is there something specific you want from me, My lord? His Highness Caesar sent to us that you want to meet one of the Demon Kings..." "Yeah, eat that." With a light movement of Robin''s hand, Morin found a dead body lying in front of him The Demons got down on one knee and began examining the corpse... a humanoid-looking corpse, extremely white in color with green hair, there was also green blood on the corner of its mouth. He soon found that although that corpse looked very much like humans, it was far from that But since he had his orders, he anyway extended his hand to the belly of the corpse in front of him and searched until he found an organ resembling a liver, then he lifted it up to him and took a bite. *Gulp* Robin looked to his right and chuckled softly, the swallowing sound that resounded in the tent was not that of Moren, but of the fat rat that swallowed its saliva while twitching as it involuntarily approached Robin Robin shook his head when he saw this scene and then turned back to the Demon King, "So? Do you feel something?" The Demon''s silencested for a few more seconds before he got up and stood in front of Robin again with his hand behind his back, "Delicious. Worth another bite." Morin shook his head, "It''s just some kind of a nt full of energy, while we get stronger by feeding on intelligent beings of the "Delicious? Is that it?" Robin raised his eyebrows "Yeah, that is it, this meat doesn''t affect me in any other way. it''s like eating a beast or some fruits, it keeps us alive and our billy full, but it will never satisfy our hunger nor will it increase our strength." The Demon responded quickly, already knowing what Robin wanted to ask about "Hah, interesting¡­ We have a lot of these corpses now, I thought it would be of use to you." Robin looked back at the bud Morin shook his head, "It''s just some kind of a nt full of energy, while we get stronger by feeding on intelligent beings of the Ancient Bloodline, how can these corpses help us? But if you want to put them to good use, I think they will be perfect as a meal for your Draco Beast Corps. This corpse, for example, contains energy equivalent to a five-colored sunflower herb." "Oh? How could I not have thought of this¡­" Robin grabbed a piece of paper in front of him and started writing a few things quickly excitedly, "We have a few million of these corpses and it is guaranteed that their numbers will increase even more in theing period, just as the entire Draco Corps came today. If we focus on breeding them for the next few years, their numbers will boom and their strength will increase greatly, this way my Draco fleet will really be a force to fear, and we will save arge number of resources that we would have used to trade with Nihari! ¡­No, this is a very limited look, every corpse is worth a high-energy ancient herb, what can I do with such an unlimited supply¡­?" But he suddenly let go of the pen and looked at Moren, "Wait a minute¡­ your race can eat high-level beasts and nts to stay alive, but your strength will only increase by eating a person of an intelligent race rted to some kind of ancient bloodline like the humans, right? What I heard about you all when I first saw Amon is that your race was cursed and your strength and numbers can only increase by eating intelligent beings of that ancient bloodline, I thought you can only level up by eating Nihari aboriginals, but this is long proven wrong after you increased your strength from eating Jura''s humans and Farm''s hybrid creatures. I thought to myself maybe an intelligent soul is what makes you stronger, after all, this is The main difference between intelligent beings and beasts, but this bud has the soul of a human named Amai Soi with a high level of intelligence, and yet his flesh does not affect you! Tell me, What exactly makes you stronger?!" "¡­I don''t know about the matter of the curse, my lord, but I feel that it has something to do with the blood of the intelligent beings." Maureen hesitated a bit "The blood itself?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly "Yeah, The blood¡­ Blood¡­" Morin hesitated slightly as his killing intent increased frighteningly "KEEEHH!!!" The rat let out a shriek and then jumped up to hide in Robin''s sleeve "Alright, let''s change the subject." Robin motioned the Demon to calm down, "This matter deserves further research, I want you to collect the dead bodies of your kind for me starting today, perhaps I will know what is going on after the autopsy." "But... But we have to honor the dead by eating them!" Moren was visibly moved, this is one of the greatest traditions "..Eating them? I will hand them over to you after I finish the autopsy, and I also don''t want much, just fifty corpses will suffice. Try to get me the corpses of individuals of different levels of strength as well." "..Yes, my lord." Moren hesitated for a moment and then nodded "Good, you can go back now." Robin shifted from his seat to face the desk and motioned for Maureen to exit But the Demon didn''te out immediately, "My lord, We have a small request..." "Hmm?" Robin looked back at him "Can we bring our families from Nihari? ...Please." Moren bowedpletely Robin frowned at the question... When the war on Jura began a few years ago, Robin brought tens of thousands of Demons with him, all of them with at least a knight''s strength and all of them were real warriors, and then the standoff urred with Nihari Union Sect, and the Demons were unable to return nor were they able summon their families, They remained in their ces and started forming new families, and within a few years the tens of thousands turned into more than half a million. It was enough that the Demons remained silent and had never opened up about such a sensitive topic before, but now that trade with the Nihari Union Sect has resumed and the portal in Hope City can be used without many issues, it is natural for the Demons to want to see their families! But¡­ the idea of bringing more Demons to the Central Continent sent chills down his spine, had it not been for the fact that they had a Farm now that can feed them, he would have rejected the idea immediately. As for now, Robin waited for several seconds and then nodded twice, "Talk to the Sages of the Burton families who are in charge of trading with the Nihari Union Sect. They will arrange it for you." "Thank you, my lord!!" Moren yelled and then hurried out of the tent, excited to bring the news back... Chapter 486 Monster Chapter 486 Monster *Deep breath* *Long exhale* Robin sat with his elbows on the desk in front of him as he rubbed his head with his fingertips while trying to regte his breathing again. His meeting with the Demon just nowsted only a few minutes, but its effect on him was stronger than even some of the wars he fought. "Who... who was this?" Finally, the rat mustered up some courage, got out of Robin''s sleeve, and asked. Although he didn''t understand a word of the conversation between Robin and the Crimson creature because they were speaking in Jura''snguage, that horned creature was simply the embodiment of horror! "..Sigh~ He is one of the generals of my second army," Robin replied "Y... Y-- Your second army? You have an army of those creatures?!" Robin nodded softly, " En, Their progress stopped for a few years, but they should be stronger than the army you saw outside by now..." "S-- STRONGER?! ...They... They won''te here, would they?" The Rat started to stutter when he heard Robin''s words, but he finally managed to finish his question Robin shook his head, "No, I sent them to another ce, the war there has been going on for a while already¡­" "Oh¡­" Rat''s heart finally rxed a bit, "Then what are you worrying about? With an army of those creatures, your enemies will surrender very soon!" "Hehe, you must be saying to yourself ~ What a weirdo ~ but you are right, I sent them and I know what they are capable of but at the same time I regret my decision every day. I can immediately give the order for them to withdraw but something inside me tells me not to. I have directly passed the verdict of annihtion on entire races but I still act like a helpless spectator hehe you must think I''m a weak person now, Mr. Rat, don''t you?" Robin gave a sneeringugh The rat slowly turned back to look at Robin, his eyes still radiating terror... ''I think you as weak? A person who is capable of directing such armies is... weak?!'' He didn''t verbally answer Robin''s question, which he thought the answer to was too obvious. If he dared to think of Robin as weak then he doesn''t even need to live anymore! But at this moment he seemed to remember something, forcing his voice toe out, "...What will happen after those creatures... are finished with their enemies there?" "Huh, who knows.. maybe I''ll get them to help here." Robin looked up as a strange smile appeared on his face "No! Please, no!!" The Rat jumped up and grabbed one of Robin''s fingers and began to beg, "You already have a big army here and we are your partners, right? Why would you bring us those creatures? Send them somewhere else!!" "Partners? Hehe." Robin looked back at the Fat Rat, "Sigh~ You said your name is Sherver, right? I guess I won''t summon them if you''re obedient, but I don''t want anything I just said to spread, okay? That would raise a lot of questions and make me angry, you don''t want me to be angry, Do you, Sherver?" "Don''t worry, I won''t open my mouth! And I swear to you that everyone in my tribe at least will stay on the straight line, I''ll make sure of that myself!!" The Fat Rat looked down while sping his little hands How could he not understand what *Questions* Robin says will make him angry? He himself almost asked a few of them just before Robin spoke: What exactly is this race that seems ready to devour the Worlds? What is its origin, and exactly where did he send them? He said that the fighting has been going on for a while where they are, well, he did not hear about something like this tell now, then which means that why are they not in the area of one of the human tribes or even the Domination Circles of the Tree Fathers! This only means that they... When Sherver reached that point, he raised his head again in fear to find Robin looking at him with a strange smile... This simple smile was enough to tell him that Robin really doesn''t care if the conversation that just took ce leaked or not, he wouldn''t (get angry) if everyone used him of being a person from another world. He came to conquer them, he would only silence everyone again by force! ''What weakness or regret? Is this guy trying to convince me of something he isn''t? Or is he trying to convince himself that he still has some humanity left? He is a monster as much as that damned crimson creature!'' The Fat Rat did not know what to say in front of that smile full of provocation, he felt as if Robin was saying: Go on, spread the word and tell everyone that I''m an otherworldly invader, I dare you! ''Perhaps that is his way to test my loyalty?'' That''s the only thing that crossed n Chief Shervir''s mind as he looked at Robin''s provocative and confident smile. "Good! Talking to you drove my thoughts away a little, that is what I need right now, I''m counting on you to keep me busy for the next period, ok?" After a few more seconds Robin spent watching the mouse, he tapped on the table and his eyes began to shimmer gold again, "Now let''s get down to business. You are going to stay here with me for a few days to answer a few questions and maybe run a few tests. Then I''ll allow you to sever the soul connection with this rat and get back to your body, Deal?" The Rat was about to nod vigorously in agreement, but he found Robin picking it up from the desk and began examining him anyway. ---------------- Ten dayster-- "Heyik!! HAH... Ha... Ha... " Thousands of kilometers from the steep hill A fat man with a huge mustache ced his hand on his chest and began to pant heavily "Tribe Chief Sherver, you finally came back? We were starting to worry about¡­ Tribe Chief?!" When the head of the guard heard the sound of loud panting inside the room, he quickly opened the door and entered. Protecting the body of the chief of the tribe during the process of embodiment s a very sensitive process, and those who are entrusted to do it are often the chief''s first-degree rtives, such as his sons or close uncles. The chief of the guard this time was the youngest uncle of The Grazing Rats Tribe''s Tribe chief But the look of terror on his nephew''s face made him stand still for a moment, and then started running toward him again, "Tribe Chief, what happened to you?" "Gather... gather..." Sherver tried to speak but could not get the next word out, so he reached out his hand next to him and held a sk containing a pink liquid then he drank it all before throwing it to the side and holding the chief of the guard''s head with both hands, "Gather the whole army, We must move immediately to the border with the Tree Father Descartes!! We must do everything we can to amass contributions! ...We must not make him angry.. we must.. we must..." Chapter 487 Point system Chapter 487 Point system Immediately after Robin finished his speech to the soldiers that day, the meeting of the generals began. A long exhausting meeting thatsted more than two hours, each trying to choose his ideal army from his point of view For example; the number of Wind Troops in rtion to the me Troops, the number of Sages in each Legion, and the type of Heavenly Law they use, how to divide the Golden Battalion between them, and even the amount of supplies they need. and determining the path he would take ording to the points set by Robin. Even tribe leader Haidar and tribe leader Dibas participated strongly in the meeting and offered to attack the eastern and north-eastern borders continuously but not to go too far inside so that Hoffenheim would keep arge part of his army there, an offer that was dly epted by the rest of the generals. Fugon and his daughter also attended the meeting, at first they acted very cautiously as if they were cats in a cage that contained dozens of lions, but after the first hour, Ellis participated strongly in determining their own path as well, while her father kept moving his eyes from person to person to try to understand the personalities of the individuals he will deal with during theing period... After the meeting, the generals needed another two hours for their Legions to be practically formed, and then another hour for the march to begin As Robinmanded, before the sunset on the same day, the Eleventh Legion *Northern Wrath Tribe''splete army* moved out from the front of the metal wall to start its course, and behind it the other ten legions set out one after the other, only General Billy''s Fifth Legion took apletely different route as he headed towards the west in order to start the *protection* mission that was entrusted to him Contrary to expectations, the days did not go by as slowly as they did in the first few months of Robin and the Golden Battlion''s arrival in Greend... There were many elements that burdened everyone before and made their days filled with overthinking, such as fear of the unknown, waiting until an official estimate of the enemy''s strength was established before advancing, and trying to cover their tracks as much as possible so that everyone would not know that they were invaders from another world... But all of this ceased to exist after the arrival of the main army from Jura. Advancing forward was neither blind nor apprehensive, But with enthusiasm and high expectations, each of the eleven legions tried to reach their nearest point as quickly as possible! Although the generals did not speak again about Robin''s intention to punish the worst general among them, nor did they even know what that punishment was. this did not prevent the feeling ofpetition among them and even the soldiers themselves, especially after Robin''s speech. ''We will make His Excellency Robin Burton The Sole Emperor of this world!'' This sentence was echoed in everyone''s mind involuntarily as they walked toward hundreds of millions of enemies But of course, imitating Ruben as Emperor was not their only motive. --Four yearster-- Two men shouted at the same time while they were holding a bud''s corpse by his legs and arms, the body fell on top of arge pile of "One, two¡­ Hop!" Two men shouted at the same time while they were holding a bud''s corpse by his legs and arms, the body fell on top of arge pile of White corpses a few dozen meters away from where they were standing "Argh, haven''t we finished collecting a thousand corpses yet?" One of them extended his arms and said tiredly "Come on, don''t bezy, we still need one more." The other soldier started moving his head left and right until his neck made a cracking sound, then he started walking towards the nearest Bud''s corpse, "This Bud was killed by a quick sword strike, his body is still intact and his guts are still inside, it is valid." "Alright Alright, let''s get this done." The other soldier walked behind him heavily as he grabbed the bud''s feet, "One, two... Hop!" "Haaah~ Finally!!" The second soldier yelled and his body fell backward, "Huff... Huff...we have to search for the corpses of high-level buds and make sure their guts are intact and that they didn''t bleed too much, that is not easy in this sea of dismembered corpses! I can''t believe I''m doing all this for a price of Just five points for each of us!" *puff* The other soldier sat in his ce as well, although his condition didn''t look better than his colleague''s he was holding on a bit, "You have five minutes to rest, we have to collect another thousand bodies before sunset!" "WHA--?! ARGHH... Alright!" The lying soldier was about to scream out loud, but it seemed as if he had remembered something and only adjusted his position to make it morefortable. Conversations like this were taking ce all around them for a few kilometers, but with little birds expressing immediately you see tens of thousands of soldiers doing like these two now, all staggering and unable to stand still, but they gather high-level intact corpses in piles as if their lives depended on it, and those who couldn''t, would have to settle for the low-level corpse or even the restored corpse, but the payment will be much lower A colossal battle had just ended against 3 million buds, everyone in the Legion was involved in the chop that happened in one way or another. When the time came and the rest of the buds'' army withdrew, all the members of the legion were panting for some cold air, and yet no one was relieved, they immediately began collecting the corpses. Why? Because collecting a thousand corpses would turn into 10 points! Calcting contributions was something that Robin ordered in passing after his speech four years ago, which waster tranted by the generals into a casual point system in the beginning, but the system developed until it became the mainstay of the army now! Things like: killing a bud with the power of a knight would be worth one point, making a first-stage heavenlyw talisman would be worth one point, maintaining a divine armament would be worth one point, and even other basic things like one point for making ten thousand meals. And the new surprise is that drawing a First-Stage Law Offensive Divine Tattoo for a soldier is also worth one point! Although the Emperor strictly forbade the use of the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo itself because it transforms natural energy into purely physical strength and disturbs the ecosystem, Offensive Divine Tattoos do not even force the energy into the user''s body, but only transform it from one form to another, although this greatly increases the pressure on the body, The Offensive Divine Tattoos does not negatively affect the environment, and bodily damage in does can be mitigated by using the energy pearls as the main source for its energy consumption. After approving the new decision, Jabba spread the method of drawing divine tattoos among the Rune Masters, and they immediately began their new work Now, me users could use offensive divine tattoos to make a simple ice shield, or use wind-ss divine tattoos to support and strengthen the mes, bringing the strength of the entire army to apletely different level! ...But those things that need experience and strength are not the only things that earn points, There are also a few tasks that many might see as humiliating but pays handsomely, like collecting corpses, for example, especially since the weakest one of those in Jura''s main army currently is a middle-level knight, and since they have barely finished a battle that they couldn''t even stand still... A total of ten points was something that could not be overlooked! "...Ray, what are you going to do with your points?" The lying soldier asked, "As for myself, I will pay 100 points to have priority selection when the batch of new Full-Body Divine Armorses, I want to see my children''s faces when they see me with this awesome golden armor set when I return to Jura, wouldn''t it be glorious? haha." "...I am going to buy a plot ofnd." The soldier named Ray replied "Hmm? If that''s all you care about then go to sleep. Land in Greend is so cheap, you can take a 100-square-meter plot for only 1 point!" The lying soldier raised his head and spoke in surprise. He knows that this taciturn fellow has a lot of points, but it never urred to him that he would think of something like buyingnd! The points system has evolved over the past four years to include everything that soldiers may need inside and outside the battlefield. The list of exchange points changes from time to time to even include things such as: buying one piece of divine equipment for 30 points or entering a soldier''s son into the Rune Masters Main Academy located on the Ancestral Continent and sponsoring his expenses until graduation for only 20 points! Chapter 488 Half a meter of dignity 488 Half a meter of dignity "You think my goal is a piece ofnd of 100 square meters in Greend? Huh~ I have known you for a long time, Farid, but you shock me with yourck of ambition every now and then. But what do I expect from a fool who only cares about bragging in front of his kids about his golden armor? Will it provide food and drink for them, you moron?" The soldier named Ray shook his head as he said sarcastically "Hmm? Lack of ambition? Wasn''t it you who said you wanted a damn piece ofnd? Wait¡­ Is it possible that you want to be a noble?" Farid raised his head slightly and said in a surprised and skeptical tone at the same time Greend... It is the aspiration and hope of all those born in themoners of Jura, why? Because they did not own a piece ofnd in their lives. Thend distribution system in Jura as a whole depends on the distribution of nobles and not private property... For example, the Baron owns at least 10,000 square kilometers ofnd, and whoever wants to live in this space will be an unofficial follower of that Baron. Of course, A Baron Family wouldn''t be able to use all thosends by themselves so they ept somemoners and give them plots ofnd to cultivate whether by mining or farming it. But the thing is, most of the ie of thatnd will be handed to the Baron Family as taxes, and even the houses of thosemoners can be destroyed and be thrown again into the street at any moment, as they are closer to tenants without rights. This, of course, besides that he would have to join the army in the event of an attack on thosends even though he owns nothing in it Sometimes it happened that armed groups seized empty plots ofnd belonging to the nobles and dered that it had be theirs, only small plots ofnd suitable for agriculture and feeding the group... But whoever dared to do something like this met immediate annihtion at the hands of the nobles. Even thergest and richest of merchants can''t escape this if they weremoners, Any noble can confiscate everything they own at any moment as long as he has sufficient reason For this reason alone, themoner will always remain themoner. There are a few cases in which a family ofmoners was able to peel off a piece ofnd for themselves and became nobles, but every time this happened it was in a time of strong turmoil and wars, like those that took ce thousands of years ago and enabled the Burton family to able to turn into a noble family! As for here, the situation is different... When it was announced thatnds from Greend would be given away to anyone that is ready to pay points for it, everyone went crazy, especially since the hundred square meters cost only one point, which means that only ten points are enough to buy an area of ?nd by establishing a small farm!! Everyone in the army now who is not a noble one has already exchanged points or is thinking of exchanging points to take possession of a piece ofnd to be his own even if he doesn''t really need it just to experience the feeling of ownership for the first time, and also to give his children something tangible to inherit. It is true that thends have not been distributed yet, and that whoever makes the exchange is handed only a document stating that he owns a piece ofnd of such and such size, but everyone understands that this is in order to study all requests and make a rational distribution at the end of the war. It would be strange for someone to buy 100 square meters, for example, and try to buy another piece ofnd if he had more points, only to find that thend next to him has already been taken. And the generals refused to give thend to the ordinary soldiers blindly or far apart from each other, as none of the really powerful individuals would be able to find an intactrge piece ofnd to establish his borders as a noble, this is why the distribution hadn''t happened yet... Of course, most of those in the army today could only carve out a small piece ofnd to build a house or a few acres for farming at the maximum, but not a single one of them dared to think of umting enoughnd to be a noble¡­ 10,000 square kilometers to be a baron, If the price is one point per hundred square meters, doesn''t this mean that they need a hundred thousand points to buy a plot ofnd sufficient for a barony!? Only the ten Generals can think of it!! Ray looked at his owner disdainfully, "Are you only looking at your feet? Suppose I want to be an independent noble, is that too difficult?" "Pdf, Impossible! Are you collecting enough for Baron''snd? It''s clear the system is made to serve high earners, little fish like us don''t have a chance! Come and pee on my grave if you can do it even after a thousand years haha" Fredughed loudly and went back to resting his head on the ground again "Idiot! Who said you have to do it alone? They are not called *noble families* for no reason, all those noble families in our mothend fought together until they took thend and then appointed one of them to be the front of the family." Farid raised his head slightly, "You mean...?" "Hmph, do you know the Maserati family? They are participating in this war with more than five thousand knights and dozens of saints, and they are now all concentrating their daily points on buying borderingnds, do you know what that means?" "The Maserati family? The affiliated family from the Ice Continent?" Fred twitched as if he had been bitten by a snake, "Those peasants who ran after the Frost family''s cows day and night are nning to own shit now? Five thousand knights and dozens of saints... At this rate, A Barony... is not too far away!!" "Damn it, why are we resting then? Come on, let''s get ready to collect those damned corpses, I''ll try to convince the bastards of my family of this idea!!" Fred jumped up and took a few steps before suddenly standing up and looking at his friend again, "...Wait, you don''t have any family, you are an orphan, a few years ago your main source of food was rubbish, if you hadn''t received the Emperor''s favor you would be dead now, why would you seek to be a noble? This is illogical.." "Who said anything about me wanting to be a nobleman in Greend?" Ray shrugged his shoulders, then stood up and dusted himself off "You..!!" Farid almost came back and grabbed his owner''s neck However, he heard him say, "What I want is to buy a piece ofnd on Jura..." "Jura? The same Jura I know..?" Farid asked very surprised "Sigh~ The list of redeeming points has changed this morning. The nobles of Jura have agreed after much pressure to sell plots ofnd to themoners as private property." Ray said it softly but his voice was trembling slightly "Jura nobles¡­ Are selling theirnds? How¡­ HOW?!" Even Farid took a step back as if he had heard the strangest thing in existence. This is an unprecedented incident in history. Ray shrugged again, "I heard that the generals had convinced the families there that the number of experts among themoners was too great now and that they should open up a buying opportunity or civil wars might start soon. The noble families were initially reluctant because their power also increased at great rates after the Emperor''s revolution and their power was still not something that some dividedmoners could stand against... But after arguing with them for about four years, most of the noble families in Jura agreed to sell, but with one condition. That the sale will be dedicated to the points system only, as they will not sell to anyone outside the system with all the gold and energy pearls in the world, and the price is five points for one square meter. "Five points for one meter? That..." Farid spoke, his body trembling Ray shook his head slightly and began to stretch out toplete the work, "We could work for years with all our might before we can gather enoughnd to set up the smallest house, is that what you''re thinking? But at least there''s hope now that I have a headquarters on the mother to leave my wife and children in without worrying about them, in addition to that I--" "THIS IS AWESOME!!" Farid shouted at the top of his lung and ran pulsing into a nearby pile of corpses When Ray saw this, he stopped stretching for a moment and smiled, then went to search with his owner. He knew now that he didn''t have to justify his decision in the first ce. Any piece ofnd on Jura would be worth its weight in gold in the eyes of themoners, even if they only took half a meter worth ofnd they would use it as a grave! Chapter 489 Blood for loyalty Chapter 489 Blood for loyalty At the same time -- tens of thousands of kilometers away *tter~* *tter~* "DAMMIT! The left nk needs reinforcements!" "Arghh!!" "Why aren''t those motherfuckers just retreat already, They think they can beat us?!" "Just die, Damn nt!!" Fugon stood on top of the unicorns of his army with his hands folded as he watched the situation in front of him silently. A situation that has not changed much in thest four years, something he sees every day and even dreams about it if he falls asleep... It''s war. Before this world knew Robin, fallout wars were so infrequent that they urred every few hundred years And when each war breaks, either a small piece ofnd is cut off from the Tree Father, or a human tribe is exterminated... But not anymore. "Ellis, lead your Beast Corps and break through to the right nk." The brown old man spoke in a low voice "Not the left nk?" The girl pointed towards her left as if she was trying to alert him to obvious Fugon shook his head but replied patiently, "The left nk can hold out for another hour before it copsespletely, while we have the upper hand on the right nk. If you break through cleanly and turn around to strike the enemies on the left nk from behind, victory will be ours." "Oh, Alright then." The girl jumped over the head of a huge rhinoceros, then quickly gathered thousands ofrge felines and reptiles and attacked the right nk directly. Fugon remained silent upon seeing the battlefield starting on the right side, the battle is already over in his eyes. During the past four years, battles against the buds took ce more often than he fell asleep, the experience he gathered in fighting those creatures could very well equal all the experiences of his ancestorsbined! "Mohimbe, how are our losses today?" After a few seconds, he looked toward one of the Sages beside him and asked A person holding a thick book took a step, "16,000-foot soldiers and 400 Law Users, n chief." Fugon clenched his right hand so hard that it made cracking sounds, "¡­So our total losses are already over 400,000 nsmen, right?" That Sage did not know what to say, so he went silent... 400,000 infantrymen and thousands ofw users... If these numbers took ce in a previous war, it would have forced them to retreat and recuperate for a few hundred years, but they are forced to advance again after the end of today''s battle. "...Hoo~ How far is the distance between us and the nearest legion?" "1,560 kilometers, n chief." The Sage replied in a low voice "A thousand and WHA--?!" Fugon finally snapped, "The Seventh Corps has gone another hundred kilometers into the depth of the Domination Circle again today? Damn it, we have to go 300 kilometers today at least!!" "Isn''t that good, Uncle Fugon?" Another sage asked, "The ten legions were distributed in the form of a circle, with the center of it being the position of Tree Father Hoffenheim, and after each legion was in its position, we began advancing towards the center together. It is true that the rest of the legions consider it as a kind of race and try to advance on a daily basis, But this is none of our business, why should we imitate them? Then he continued, "Secondly, all these losses urred while we are technically sheltering with the two legions on our right and left since they are racing to kill the enemies ahead, then what will happen if we advanced further to be closer to them? I say let them. And when the Seventh Legion advances on our right and the Eighth Legion on our left For a certain distance they willpletely block the road in front of us and even defend us unintentionally. I suggest we slow down more and stay in the background, we have lost a lot of our brothers already and there is no need to lose more, if they want their glory then let them have it." "Idiot! Why did we join this fight in the first ce?" Fugon got agitated andpletely turned around to face Sage "..Because... we were forced to?!" The young sage replied hesitantly "No, we weren''t! Chief Robin didn''t force us, he told us to stay within our borders if we didn''t want to participate and he said he wouldn''t hurt us, don''t you remember? We are here to contribute and take a share of thend!" Fugon shouted, "If the Seventh and Eighth Legions advance so far and wipe out all the points in front of us, what contribution shall we collect? Are you satisfied with the bunny contributions we have gathered that we should take cover behind the rest of the legions already? Who guarantees that n considering us fleeing war criminals and giving us a death decree?" "This¡­" The young sage took a step back and looked at the ground, Chief Robin will not cancel all our contributions because we are clearly slowing down, Or even angering him to the point of considering us fleeing war criminals and giving us a death decree?" "This¡­" The young sage took a step back and looked at the ground, not knowing what to say "...Tribe Chief, our losses will increase in the next battle because the number of our soldiers bes less, and then the next will be higher and the next. If we continue on this curve we will soon lose our entire army and we will be up for grabs for anyone even if we collect a lot ofnd with our contributions. If you do not want to stop and rely on the Seventh and Eighth Legions, then please ask for support from the Headquarters! If not support soldiers, then they at least have to support us with divine weapons and those things called talismans, this will greatly reduce our losses, aren''t we participating in this war just like them? We even shed more blood than them, so how can they treat us like this?" Fugon let out a big sigh, "...Didn''t you hear n Chief Robin that day? He says we have to prove ourselves first if we want to talk about anything rted to that True Beginning Empire, we are just mercenaries in their eyes, we have toplete our mission on our own to take the prize, that''s how it works. We can''t even talk about the True Beginning Empire with any of the Generals so how can we make use of what they have? ...in fact, I tried to contact this woman called Elizabeth, perhaps she could help us with anything, but she refused categorically, saying that we have to join the Empire first if we want any kind of support." Then he continued, "To put it simply, we have to join the empire voluntarily if we want to survive the war but to join we have to prove ourselves, and to prove ourselves we have to keep up with the rest of the legions, and that means losing most of our army... He wants us to prove our loyalty with our blood." "But we don''t want to join anything in the first ce!" "But if we don''t join them, we will die!" "But most of us will die anyway before they agree to allow us to join them!" "ARGHH" The handful of Sages standing on top of the rhinoceros'' head were all horrified, this was the first time they had thought about the whole issue without worrying about each battle individually. Fugon didn''t know whether this panic would result in his fortitude and wisdom or further destroy the bonds of the army, but he didn''t care anymore. He had to wake them up from their dreams by now. So he turned around again and went back to follow the battle to see its final moments. ording to his expectation, Ellis will have prated the right nk and started to gnaw the left nk from behind by now. Victory and the buds'' army will disperse at any moment. But he saw something strange other than that... All the nk-eyed buds hovering above the army of buds stopped attacking and looked around at the ensuing carnage with cold, emotionless features. Then they all nodded at the same time and let out a long sigh as if they had decided something, then they all flew away, abandoning the battle. He didn''t know why... but instead of rejoicing at the retreating enemy, Fugon''s blood cooled in his veins when he saw this scene. Chapter 490 Way out Chapter 490 Way out Greend--unknown location There is nothing here in sight but darkness... No wind, no little birdsong, nothing at all. *Vrooom* At this moment, a luminous ball appeared "That bastard, I can''t believe Hoffenheim brought us here again! I haven''t been able to sleep for even one year since thest time." *Vrooom* *Vrooom* *Vrooom* "What does he want now?" *Vrooom* *Vrooom* "I suggest we remove him from the council temporarily." A few more balls began to appear sessively, forming a ring as they directly engaged in dialogue without introductions. In the blink of an eye, the ce that was ruled by ckness was now illuminated by the light of six huge orbs of close size. *Vroom* "Oh, Have I disturbed your lordships? Good. For this time I will ept no refusal." Finally, a seventh orb appeared that caught everyone''s attention, "Send me support immediately, this is not a request!" That orb was noticeably smallerpared to the rest, basically, noparison since it was roughly 10% the size of any one of the other six! Those were the manifestations of the souls of the seven Tree Fathers. "..Hehe, I''m still not used to your new look, Hoffenheim." Aughing sound emitted from one of the six orbs Those were the manifestations of the souls of the seven Tree Fathers. "Laugh,ugh as much as you like¡­ If those peoplended in your dominance, I would have been the oneughing right now." The small orb made no expression, but its vibrations clearly indicated anger "Landed? Hmph, that old thing still wants to give the impression that they are from another world to make us send reinforcements now and ignore the agreement." "But they are!!" Hoffenheim yelled, "From where do you all think they appeared of a sudden? Have they been hiding under the ground of one of the human tribes for so long? Can''t you all see through this basic truth?" "Hoffenheim, just say what you have to say. And watch what you say because if you bring us together to ask for help again without a valid reason that makes us break the agreement then I''m afraid we''ll have to punish you. You know about our need for sleep and how much your nonsense irritates us, What, because you haven''t been able to sleep for years, You want to disturb us too so we don''t get ahead of you in the refining process?" Thergest spirit ball has spoken "Why did you bring the refinement into the matter? Are you saying that a few years will affect the process that has been going on for more than two hundred years? What a joke! If you want a reason to punish me, find another one!" Hoffenheim shouted and then returned to look at everyone, "I have lost 30% of the western part of my domination circle and now aplete siege is being ced around me and they are approaching me day after day from all directions. If the situation continues as it is, I will only manage to survive a few more years, and the damage that will befall me will be irreversible!" "So? ...Hoffenheim, we are not the best of friends, my dear. It is just that we have an agreement to finish off the rest of the creatures before we return to ughter each other! But that agreement says that we only have to save the Tree Father in distress when 90% of all his forces are destroyed. Why should we help you before the condition is fulfilled? If you cannot defend yournd, leave it to someone who can! Give me a quarter of yournds and I will send my army to help defend against that invader for sure haha" "I, Flores, agree with the rest... When the attack urred against me a while ago and I asked for help, I received support after 93% of my forces were destroyed and most of mynds were invaded, and even after having to use a wizard. and everyone who participated in supporting me took parts of mynd until they left me owning something like a farm, and now after about 190 thousand years of war, I am still the least of you in whethernds or strength of the army because of that war... Why should I help you to preserve your forces andnds? I support enforcing sanctions on Hoffenheim!" "You... You all are waiting for me to be weakened to plunder mynd? How will I regain the strength of my soul and how can I still support the refinement process without mynds? And if I stay like this, you lot will finish me off sooner orter, what disturbance? Say you simply want to kill me!" Tree Father Hoffenheim shouted back, "My buds are crumbling and my lightning bolts are useless because the enemy doesn''t fly. I can''t stop that army without using the wizards! Do you think I''ll wait until they take all mynd and kill all my buds before I do something? In your dreams!" This is the third time he asked for support from the other Tree Fathers, but there was no response in each The first time was four years ago when the True Beginning Empire''s full army first set foot on the, then he asked for a meeting to exin that it was an army that came from another world and that it wanted immediate support since it was fighting on behalf of the whole world, but they rejected it on the pretext that they would only abide by the ancient agreement. The second time was three years after the start of the war, and after about two hundred million buds were killed and millions of square kilometers were taken from him. But he was still rejected for the same reason, not leaving even a small opportunity to take the new facts into ount. "You want to use your wizards? Is that a threat, Hoffenheim?" The tone of the owner of thergest luminous orbpletely changed "Not a threat, I''m only telling you what will happen! If you lot don''t give me a way out, I''ll use my wizards, and I won''t use just one either!" Hoffenheim stepped back a bit and turned his gaze towards the only luminous sphere whose owner had yet to speak, "Why don''t you speak, Descartes? Those fools probably can''t imagine what''s going on with me, but there''s a legion of these invaders attacking your borders right now, why don''t you talk about those monsters? You should know that you''ll definitely be next once they are done me!" "...They really are strong." The owner of that luminous sphere spoke, "Though they have not prated into my domination circle, they advance steadily and build trenches and cut down my roots on a weekly basis. They already took about 5% of my domination circle." "5% in four years? That doesn''t sound so bad..."mented the owner of one of the other glowing orbs "He fights one legion while I fight nine of them, plus the full forces of the Northern Fury, ins, and Nightbirds tribes!!" Hoffenheim shouted at the top of his voice, not sure if the Tree Fathers here became stupid or just acting this way. But he did not find a reaction, not even a voice of objection... Even Tree Father Descartes went silent. Hoffenheim seemed to understand something and spoke slowly, "So it is like this... You agreed to eliminate me, huh? It''s time to have six Tree Fathers instead of seven, HUH?" When he didn''t hear an answer again he startedughing hysterically, "HAHAHA you idiots, do you think I''ll be killed before all my fangs and ws are broken? Don''t you want help? Alright then, I have one more way to try, if it doesn''t work... Then let the wizards be released!" "Hoffenheim, WAIT!!" The other six orbs shouted in one breath But the smaller ball among them was gone... ---------------- Inside the imperial tent - On the steep hill *crack crack* The floor of the tent began to crack as the trash everywhere began to be thrown left and right, while roots emerged from under the ground and began to be formed to take on a shape resembling buds. After a few seconds that rooted bud looked around until he found a human sitting on the bed in a meditation position, so he turned his whole body towards him and took two steps, "We need to talk, human." Chapter 491 Soul Force Chapter 491 Soul Force "We need to talk." Robin slowly opened his eyes and took a long nce toward the source of the sound, it was a random rendering of the same shape as the buds, the only difference is that this one is not entirely white because it was made of roots, then he half smiled, "Oh, Tree Father Hoffenheim is here in person, I''m fully surprised." "Hmph, I know your soul force very well, you must have sensed my presence before the Root Body Formation started, but that''s alright, your surprise wasn''t what I intended." Tree Father Hoffenheim put his hand behind his back and spoke in a firm voice "Haha, I actually felt the fragment of your soul approaching from over a few kilometers away, but I know that a body made so quickly wouldn''t even be able to keep up with a random knight, and I know that your soul is too weak to harm me, so why should I forbid you to visit me?" Robin shrugged Tree Father Hoffenheim''s incarnation changed, "My soul is too weak?! Compared to whom? Wake up from your dreams, boy, I know you feel happy after that suicidal move, and you have the right to feel that way, you can brag for the rest of your insignificant life that you managed to inflict such damage on me." Then he added, "...It''s my fault because I couldn''t predict what you would do, but how can I expect when I don''t know how you learned a technique to transform soul force into destructive power like that, even I can''t do it! But it''s alright, you had your share of injuries as well. Your soul force must be weaker than mine as well, after all the explosion happened within your soul domain not mine, I must even say that the fact that you are still alive amazes me!" "Oh? Let''s test this out." Robin said the least he can and then-- *VRoOoOM* Waves of invisible energy rushed out from Robin''s body like the waves of the sea, everything inside the tent started to shake and anything made of ss started to crack. *Crack* One secondter, the waves got stronger and faster until they began to put pressure onto anything made of solid materials inside the tent, The stone timbers that make up the pirs of the tent began to crack and the metal silverware began to squeeze in a peculiar shape. "Im-- IMPOSSIBLE!!" The incarnation of the tree father took Hoffenheim a step back "Argh It seems his excellency is doing it again, prop up the tent! It''s about to fall!" The six Sages in charge of guarding outside took a few steps back but started to pump all of their energy toward the walls of the tent from the outside, however, the cracks that were already widespread were still slowly opening up. "NOO--" *BOOM!* The six Elders Sages sent flying outside for more than ten meters before they settled back on their feet, although none of them fell to the ground nor did they appear to be injured, their pale faces and sweaty hands were sufficient proof of what they faced now. "Heh... Hehe~ His Excellency''s Soul Force has increased again¡­" A Sage said with a smile as he ced his hand on his heart to try to regte his impulses, then shouted towards the west, "Hoy, Have a few cksmiths toe to repair the imperial tent!" Then he turned back to look at the Emperor''s tent with some fear, the roof of the tent and two of the walls were sted away by that moment... "There is no need." A quiet voice came from inside the tent, "I havepany here at the moment, when I finish I will ask you toe and fix it, you all can step back for now." "Yes, Your Excellency." The Sages bowed and jumped away at the same time inside the tent-- Robin looked around with a satisfied smile, impressed with the effect of what had just happened, then turned back to look at the incarnation of Tree Father Hoffenheim before him. The embodiment looked terrified as he took a step forward and extended his right arm towards him, perhaps to try to stop Robin''sst soul wave. But after thatst soul wave took ce, the Tree Father embodiment did not move, or in other words, he could no longer move, the embodiment of Tree Father Hoffenheim now became just a shell without a soul to move it. *shh~* A slight energy started rushing from beneath the ground once more into the Tree Father''s embodiment before it finally started to move again and shouted, "Why did you suddenly do that, you crazy bastard!! You... your whole soul healed you? No, I got even then looked at Hoffenheim with a confident look, "Of course I got stronger, it''s been four years already, what, does the injury still stronger!" "Haha, consider this your punishment foring without permission." Robinughed out loud satisfied with what he heard, then looked at Hoffenheim with a confident look, "Of course I got stronger, it''s been four years already, what, does the injury still affect you?" "This¡­" The Tree Father didn''t know what to say Four years? What is four years for a soul injury? Although he had not had a chance during the past years to treat himself, this would not have made any difference, as it was estimated that he would need a few hundred years to regain his pre-ident level, what difference would four years make? After more than a full minute, Tree Father Hoffenheim had barely calmed himself down and looked at Robin with aplicated look, "...I have lived for more than 500,000 years. 300,000 years of them as an ancient Trent creature in which I understood everything rted to life, nts, and earth and another 200,000 years I devoted to researching the affairs of the soul, yet you, with no more than 200 years of age, reached the same strength as my soul before my injury... Is there any justice in this world?" Robin raised his eyebrows upon hearing this, Tree Father Hoffenheim had lived for 300,000 years before the Energy Cultivation Era even began. and now that he has reached this strength with energy training, how old is his average life? Millions of years? now This IS injustice! How could humans whose basic age did not exceed a hundred years win against such a being? It is no wonder that the ancient treants immediately surpassed humans in strength after they discovered energy cultivation, and even discovered secrets that only they know, which made them race to destroy the living creatures on the! Robin often wondered what made these creatures so special that they would take a different path once they learned about energy cultivation, but he understood something now... They were already monsters even before the energy cultivation. And most importantly, did he just say that he has no more than 200 years of age? But his physical age is barely 50 years old, how did he know his real age? The physical change prepared by the All-Seeing God is perfect and undeniable, so what exposed him? ...is there a way to know the true age through the soul?! Robin pondered, trying to extract as much information as possible from the Tree Father''s words. Only after a few seconds did he heave his cracked bed, then went and put on a clean robe, and sat down on his office chair, "Okay, enough with the introductions, what do you want from me?" Chapter 492 Pride Chapter 492 Pride "Who exactly are you and what are you doing in our world? Why are you attacking my domination circle? And if thend is all you want, haven''t you had enough? What are you still pushing for?!" At Robin''s request to speak frankly, the Tree Father wasted no time "You already know the answers to your questions, aren''t you? I''m well aware that you can spy on any region in your domination circle, you should have heard enough from my soldiers, The fact that you knew I was the Emperor, knew my whereabouts, and came directly to me is sufficient proof of this, so there is no need to answer what you already know. But let''s talk more about the important part, the issue ofnd. You tell me, Mr. Tree, who might get enough of morends?" Robin shook his head and smiled "Even greed must have limits! Stop attacking my domination circle and I will forget the past, there is no need for the situation to develop further, it will not be in the interest of either of us." Tree Father Hoffenheim got straight into the matter "Huh~ Honestly, I expected this discussion to take ce about a year or two ago, your patience is reallymendable¡­" Robin leaned his back on the chair and slowly pped, "But tell me why should I do such a thing? Even though I don''t keep up with what''s going on outside, I''m well aware of my army''s strength, you must be cornered now, why should I stop and listen when I''m victorious?" Tree Father Hoffenheim did not hesitate, "You can take 20% of thends you already conquered to establish your foothold in our world, and with it promise me that your tribe will not be attacked for fifty years." "Interesting¡­" Robin nodded several times, "And¡­?" "What do you mean by *And*? 20% of thends you control can hold a few human tribes, that''s a huge piece ofnd! That''s plus the Fifty years of peace in which you cany a strong foundation for your n in our world, what more do you want?" Robin stillpletely ignored Tree Father Hoffenheim''s indications that he came from another world, "Why settle for 20% when I can take everything? Why take your promise not to attack for fifty years seriously when you obviously need 500-plus years to heal from your injuries? I thought you came to be serious, Hoffe, but it turns out you still treat me like a newborn... Being younger doesn''t mean that I''m easily bullied hehe." "And what if I need 500 years to heal? You think my soul strength is all I have, who do you think has been fighting your army for so long? You''re not the only one who has an army!" Tree Father Hoffenheim waspletely offended, "Secondly, this promise extends to the rest of the Tree Fathers as well, I will force them not to attack you for fifty years, you will have absolute peace!" "Of course, your soul force is a huge factor... First, if your soul force were still the same, you would control thework of the cloned primal souls and make the war dozens of times more difficult than it is. Secondly, with your current soul strength, the cloning process will be very slow or non-existent, which means that the production of new buds has almost stopped, Those who die among your army will be lost for the iing 500 with no way to replenish them!... Yes, I know about the cloning process, Why are you looking at me like that? Haha, it wasn''t hard to figure out." Robinughed loudly and banged on his desk, "leaving that aside, a promise of peace from the Tree Fathers? What does that amount to? You know I''ve sent only one legion to Tree Father Descartes, you dare say he''s not suffering now? Humph, A promise of peace you say... I really don''t know where youe from with such arrogance, or is that longevity messed with your sanity? And why haven''t the rest of the Bastards from number two to sevene to ask my forgiveness yet?!" "YOU!!!" The embodiment of Tree Father Hoffenheim red up with anger. *Bastards from number two to seven* he was clearly speaking about the other Tree Fathers, doesn''t this mean that he is the number one bastard? When was thest time he faced such abuse? Maybe when it was a little bush shaken by the wind 500,000 years ago?! ".....Sigh~" Unexpectedly, The Tree Father didn''t react angrily again or raise his voice, he just took a few seconds to calm himself and then came back to stand firmly like a stake after giving a long sigh. But things did not end there, when Robin straightened up to praise his self-control, he found the tree father looking at him from above and speaking in a very calm voice, "I tried my best and no one will me me for using the Wizards now, farewell." "Huh? Won''t you ask me to say my peace offer?" Robin stood up and asked in shock Isn''t the logical sequence of the conversation now for the Tree Father to as: *So what do you want to stop the war*? Then Robin would have given him a long, wide list of demands which included things like giving him all the secrets they knew or teaching him the Primal Soul cloning or even the Budding Technique! *VEeEeR* "No, I am the one who gives offers here and I am the one who takes them away. This is mynd and this is my sky. You intruder, you should have honored this opportunity and epted it, but because you are a low-minded being who only knows how to look under his feet, you did not appreciate it properly." The embodiment of Tree Father Hoffenheim spoke as he was fading into the ground little by little, "Seven days... you have seven days to dere that you have epted my offer, on the seventh day if I do not hear of your eptance of my generous offer I will destroy your legions one after the other, and perhaps the rest of the human tribes too." Saying thest word, Father Tree Hoffenheim''s body has reverted to just ancient roots under the soil, leaving Robin in the tent alone with an absent-minded look trying to understand what just happened... He understands that he is an ancient being and everything, but how can a defeated person have this kind of pride no matter how strong he is or how long he lived? Does longer life increases one''s wisdom or make him in day stupid?! And how can someone who wants tounch an attack inform the opponent of the date and ce ofunching it a week before? Robin has experienced Tree Father''s attacks himself and knows that he is a veteran of leading armies with even very few nk-eyed buds, he''s not the kind of fool to put himself in such a position... Is he that sure he''ll win? If he had this ability from the beginning, why did he allow hisnds to be invaded for four years?! A full half-hour Robin spent staring at the spot in the ground where Tree Father Hoffenheim disappeared before he finally stood up and got out of his tent... Chapter 493 Blind Chapter 493 Blind "Hui, who is in charge of running the headquarters right now?" Robin shouted right after he walked out of the wrecked tent *swoosh* A few secondster a woman who looked to be in her thirties with ck hair, wearing sses, cradling a thick bundle of paper and metal tablets came in, "You Excellency, Emily at yourmand, shall we start repairing and cleaning the imperial tent now?" Robin nodded toward the neer, This wasn''t the first time he''d seen her. After all the great generals left for the war, management of the hill was handed over to a few trusted individuals at the top of Saghood, each of them would be given the opportunity to fully manage the hill, logistics, the space portal movements, andmunication system for one week. This is in order to select the best administration talents and appoint them to fixed positionster... And this Emily Trent is considered one of the best 3 individuals in this regard until this moment. Robin nodded affirmative, then stood aside and stood watching Emily giving dozens of orders in one minute, suddenly the quiet surroundings of the tent turned into what looked like an ant colony with arge number of cksmiths! Robin even opened his eyes a little when he saw the Rune Masters carrying ink barrels and heading toward the tent, so he looked from the corner of his eye at Emily, "Is this really necessary? The tent only needs a few light repairs..." Emily turned towards Robin and gave a small nod while adjusting the position of her sses in a gentle way, "Today I allowed a mouse to emerge from under the ground to harass your Excellency. I have to prevent such a phenomenon in the future." "Hoffenheim knows this area as the back of his hand, and he studied the Soul Domain until he mastered everything possible at his level. His appearance like this did not surprise me at all. Secondly, the embodiment had no power. He could have spoken to me through the soul directly, but perhaps he wanted to confront me and We''re talking about such important things, so you don''t have to me yourself for that." Robin shook his head, "And what exactly are the Rune Masters going to do? I created the Underground Attack Protection Array earlier and they drew it on the mound already, what more are they going to do?" "They will draw it again in a smaller size under the tent, and maybe draw it a third or fourth time! If one is weak, we have to strengthen it until it is impervious." Emily put her hand on her chest and spoke quickly, then looked towards the tent and shouted, "Isn''t it, guys?" "HOOOH!!" The workers all cheered back and then returned to work quickly, knowing that their time was short before the emperor would want to return to his tent again to continue his seclusion. Robin shook his head with a smile as he saw the scene, but he suddenly felt a shing rm in his mind¡­ *Wait... It''s been 4 years since we came here and I created the Earth Protection Array, and why did I assume that they didn''t invent a new one? And it turns out I was right?! No, I can''t just focus on the four years, it''s been dozens of years since I taught the first batch of Rune Masters about talismans drawing, yet I''m sure none of them have invented anything new yet...* Robin started to frown... But isn''t that normal? Since he is the only one who sees the patterns in the Heavenly Laws, he is the only one who can make the Runes that in the form of talismans, arrays, and even divine tattoos, the rest can only learn to imitate him, the most they can do is try to rip a few Runes out of the talisman to see how it works without it, or perhapsbining two Runes to try what will happen... This method can, in trial and error, make variables close to the original after many years, for example, by making a talisman that ignites only instead of exploding like Rubin''s Fire Explosion talisman. As for makingplex arrays in this way, it requires hundreds of years, and for finding outpletely new Runes it is basically impossible. But doesn''t this also mean that the Rune Masters system is entirely dependent on Him? They are like parrots that can do nothing but imitate. What will happen to this task if he dies or decides to go for a long seclusion? Or if he simply gets too busy with other things and doesn''t have time to make new designs? The strength of the True Beginning Empire revolves around innovations, talismans, and even divine equipment, all of which have Runes in their core. How long can one person support the needs of an entire empire and billions of beings? Robin raised his hand and started massaging his head vigorously... The number of existential problems running through his head suddenly increased by one. Seeing him rub his head like this, Emily was worried and took a step forward nervously, "Please don''t worry Your Excellency, everything will be over in a few minutes and your tent will be better than before!" "Huh? No no, that''s not what I''m thinking¡­ Never mind." Robin gestured with his left hand, "I want you to send a message through the Sound Ring to all the generals and tell them to proceed very carefully from now on and start preparing for something that will happen a week from now, something to do with forces called the Wizards, tell them to be careful and do what they can to counter the attack, but they have to put the safety of the soldiers first and full back if they can''t win¡­ Oh, also tell them to bring me all the information they have gathered about those Wizards." "Yes, Your Excellency, I will immediately send the alert to the Intelligence Department, and they will inform the generals and start preparing for the worst." Emily inserted her spiritual sense into one of the rings in her hand, then returned to speak to Robin after about a minute, "Done. As for the request for information, there is no need for this, here at the Headquarters we have copies of all the information that any general or any soldier found, As valuable information is rewarded with points so no one tries to hide them." "points?" Robin raised his eyebrows slightly, he didn''t follow what was going on around him for the past years "Ah! Haven''t we notified your Excellency about the point system yet?! I''m so sorry, you never asked about the situation, so we didn''t want to stuff useless things into your valuable head.." Emily got very worried and started wiping a few drops of sweat on her forehead. Robin motioned her to calm down, "I don''t me you, it''s my fault that I''ve been busy with other things, but apparently I''ll have to cut my seclusion for now, at least until this week is over... Just tell me now what exactly is that point system?" A small smile appeared on Emily''s face, she seemed to be d that her conversation with the Emperor would develop, so she made a slight movement to adjust her sses and spoke quickly, "On the day of the deration of war, Your Excellency asked to calcte the soldiers'' contributions but you didn''t say how to do it, so the generals intended to use the write of valuable contributions each soldier has made and used that in promotions or exchange for gold, as happens throughout our history, but His Highness Jabba rmended that the calction be done in the form of points and that those points be used in ----" Then Emily continued, exining all the stages of development that the points system went through in detail until reached its current state "...Jabba again?" Robin raised his head to the sky and sighed, "...His keen insight sometimes makes me feel that he sees things that I don''t see even though I am the one who has the eye of truth. Choosing him that day to be my disciple was not wrong, It is the Truth that was blind for not epting him... What a loss, What a loss..." "Did you say something, Your Excellency?" Robin lowered his head and shook it gently, "No¡­ Go on please, you said we have information about the Wizards'' force, tell me what are those exactly." Chapter 494 The Historical Wizards Chapter 494 The Historical Wizards "In response to your Excellency, the information we have now regarding so-called Wizards came to us by collecting data from the four local human tribes who are currently working with us: the Northern Fury Tribe, the Grazing Rats Tribe, the ins Tribes, and the Night Birds Tribes. however, the records were far fromplete as each of them consisted only of one or two clear sentences while the rest is torn or nowhere to be found, so even after collecting every piece of data we could, the storyline made up is still full of loopholes," Emily responded quickly "Hmm? How is it possible that the forces Hoffenheim proudly threatened me with are not known? I remember Fugon himself talking about it when I first talked to him..." Robin raised his eyebrows slightly. "This isn''t very strange, Your Excellency, ording to their recorded history the first andst appearance of the wizards was when the mass attack on Father Tree Flores urred about 190,000 years ago, how many idents can happen to some paper books through all these years? It''s surprising that they have any history on the matter at all and that only shows how important this information is to them..." Then she added, "More than 190,000 years ago the human forces choose to attack a Tree Father and get rid of him in a fast campaign. They Father Tree Flores and indeed they dug deep into the domination circle until they almost touched the main body of the Tree Tather, that is when a huge creature appeared out of nowhere. That creature was so powerful that it was able to single-handedly stop the advance of the united Human army until the support of the rest of the Tree Fathers arrived and the united Human army was wiped out, One of the stories even says that had it not been for that Wizard, the human army would have been able to hold on even after the arrival of reinforcements. In fact, the onlymon factor in the ancient books of the four local tribes in this regard is a note telling them never to pressure a Tree Father too much and force him to bring out Wizards ever again!" Robin was surprised by what he heard... There are indeed several holes in the story as Emily said, "Hmm? A giant creature? There are a lot of giant creatures around, What exactly is the origin of that creature and what kind of power does it have? And why is this single creature called *Wizards*?" "This information must have been lost a long time ago, Your Excellency, but it''s not that strange after all these years, there is nothing about the wizards other than what I have just mentioned" Emily shrugged her shoulders and continued, "When your esteemed generals pressed for more information, the Grazing Rats Tribe Chief tried tomunicate with the rest of the human tribes in order to get the information they have regarding the Wizards, but they refused to cooperate." "Huh? Why would they refuse to hand over manuscripts for something so outdated? Has n Chief Sherver tried to entice them with some benefits?" "Of course, he tried. He even offered them the archeological treasures of his tribe. He, Tribe Chief Fugon, Mr. Hydar, and Mr. Dibas also tried after pressure from the Generals Council, but they were all rejected as well. Apparently, the so-called human alliance considered them traitors." Emily gently raised her sses and replied, but her displeasure was evident "Traitors?!¡­." Robin furrowed his eyebrows so tightly that they almost touched, ''Who did they betray exactly? The four tribes are fighting the Tree Fathers, isn''t this the greatest achievement a human tribe can do? Instead of helping them, they are called traitors?! Is it because they didn''t ask for the alliance''s permission first, or because of my presence? ...if they are considered traitors for following me, then it seems that subjugating the rest of the''s human tribes will not be so easy.'' Robin sped his hands across his chest and sank into a long silence. Then, he raised his right hand to ce it under his chin and began to mumble, "A huge creature of great strength, huh? Should I give the order to unite the Legions into one army?...No, all the Legions have thousands of Sages and tens of thousands of Saints who work in a high degree of cooperation and possess a very fine bnce in terms of the variety of Heavenly Laws used, as well as arming with divine equipment, single-use talismans, and even Attacking Divine Tattoos, each legion of the nine within the Tree Father''s sphere of control is an army that can build and defend a stronghold on a foreign for a very long time, even The Eleventh Legion, represented by the Northern Fury Tribe, has their own abilities and history that makes them stand their ground in the face of most adversities. If a single legion cannot stand up to one gigantic beast, then the whole army cannot either, on the contrary, this will only increase the number of casualties¡­" "...Should I change anything in the orders given to the generals, Your Excellency?" Emily waited a few minutes before asking in a low voice "...No, just put more stress on putting the lives of the soldiers first and withdraw immediately if they encounter something they are not capable of." Robin sighed and put his hands behind his back "At yourmand! I see that something huge might rue very soon, Please give me permission to return to the headquarters and supervise themunication with the generals and coordinate between them personally." Emily bowed slightly "It''s alright, I understand that the headquarters officials are always busy." When Robin''s voice entered Emily''s ear she almost stiffened her back to thank him and then turned to leave, but she heard him continue, "By the way, take me with you to headquarters, I don''t think I will be able to focus on anything during the next week, so I''d like to take the opportunity and see what happened in the Empire over the past years." "You want to know everything that happened in thest four years¡­ in one week?" Emily was surprised by her emperor''s words very much, as those events include the wars of Nihari and everything that is going on in Jura and even the trade with Nihari! How many daily events ur on a scale like this? Robin smiled at her response and then signaled her to walk in front of him towards the headquarters... Anxiety will not let him return to his research and training in peace until those wizards show up and know the final result of the battle against them. Also, he doesn''t know which legion will be attacked first so it would be better for him to stay by the side of the space portal to protect it as there is a high probability that the steep hell might just be the target of the wizards! So the best thing he can think of to get through the next week is to find out what was going on around him. Next week is bound to be a very long one on all sides... Chapter 495 Uracelium Chapter 495 Uracelium The Headquarters: a 4-story structure built by divine cksmiths on top of the steep hill, its aim is to gather all administrators and logisticians in one ce to facilitate coordination between them and find the best solutions for the army, and at the same time they are inside a safe building from External attacks, even if the steep hill copsed, the headquarters and those in it will remain fine! Although Robin has seen the headquarters structure from afar several times over the past years, this is the first time he has actually entered it. The building from the outside looks shy and quiet, but from the inside, it is a beehive! There was not one he saw who did not yell at his colleagues to do something faster, write something down, or even pull his hair maniacally! "Ammm... We''re sorry that your highness had to see this scene..." Emily was hoping at this moment that the earth would split open and swallow her, she is responsible for everything that is inside the headquarters but it still looks like a circus "Haha, the ce looks very lively, and everyone is doing their job perfectly. What are you apologizing for? Just make sure you give them appropriate rewards for their work." Robinughed loudly as he looked around, it had been a long time since he entered a ce full of people like this and no one cared about him, the busyness of the headquarters staff made them not even have time to look around, "But¡­ Is there even a ce for me here?" "Of course, Your Excellency, pleasee with me to the third floor." With joy and anticipation, Emily motioned Robin towards the stairs, with every passing minute feeling that the rumors of the Cold and Bloodstained Jura Emperor werepletely misced. The one who made the decision to be unparalleled in history and remained in seclusion for more than a century to achieve his goal... The one who attacked other kingdoms when he was young because they angered his adopted son... The one who gave orders to kill his blood brother and hang his corpse for weeks because He is suspected of betrayal... The person who brought otherworldly Demons and killed tens of millions of people to avenge his family... Each of these, and many more rumors and legends circting about him throughout Jura, can convey Robin''s assertive, vengeful, and quick-tempered nature. ''Well, I guess a person can''t be judged if you don''t witness what they lived through..'' thought Emily as she led Robin upstairs, still in a light sweat... After he was taken to the third floor, he was introduced to three individuals who specialized in archiving old files and arranging scattered information and news. They can be considered as a kind of short-term historians and their mission is to provide the generals with a general picture of the state of the empire so that they can take better decisions... ...After initial panic and apprehension, Robin managed to calm them down and convince them to go back to what they were doing, and just bring him their writings in order And the first thing he checks is the news of a Nihari... Four years have passed since the trade agreement, or to be more precise, since Robin gained a foothold in Nihari again. But to his surprise, there wasn''t much to read about the situation there... The trade exchange was initially based on the purchase of high-level herbs in exchange for talismans and equipment of new designs, but since it was discovered that the buds are the best food for the Draco swarm, the agreement was modified to buy types of rare minerals instead. There was also a piece of news about millions of Demons migrating from Nihari towards Jura silently over the course of four years, theirrge numbers forced the elders of the Burton family to stop migration temporarily for fear of depleting the reserves of energy pearls. Other than that, the only other thing mentioned is that the merchants of the Burton family have noticed that violence has spread in the streets of the City of Hope recently in arge way, in everyne, every street, and inside every inn there is an ongoing fight And often, one of the parties in the fight is a member of the Nihari giants and the fight only stops with his death. Robin found this piece of information somehow interesting, but he still ignored it and didn''t mentions a thing as if he had not read it, and only asked the three historians whether he had a visit from one of the Shadow Swords forces or even a stranger who wanted to see him during the past years, but they all categorically denied this, saying that matters rted to the Emperor are dealt with sensitively. And that if something like this happened, he would definitely be notified But their certainty only made him raise his eyebrows more¡­ Only after a long time did he find himself able to skip the subject and move on to Greend. Greend is still a new in the eyes of thoseing from Jura, and all the information about it is either legends from the locals or information about the ongoing war. Among the most important information Robin spotted was a group of Divine cksmiths and Rune Masters who were assigned to review the gifts Fugon had collected for them that day as an apology, and they were also assignedter to inspect any new item found on the to put a price on it, and what Robin found within that information was shocking... All the minerals and elements that have been found on this so far are simr to those found in Nihari and even found in Jura as well. Even living beings are somewhat simr in their physical and mentalposition! Of course, there are differences between the living beings of each, but not to the extinct of calling thempletely different... Those little differences can especially be found between the nts of each whether in shape or use. But the fact that life on three differents can be so close to such a degree amazed Robin to arge extent... ''Are thoses really separate? Why is life on all youngs so simr?'' Robin thought for a moment In fact, the only visible difference between the threes is that a particr element may be very scarce on one and abundant on the other. For example, minerals rted to spacew are almost non-existent on Jura and Greend, but they are decently present in Nihari. New elements and minerals are still being discovered from time to time in Greend, but now the survey team realizes that what they consider new now is only severe in the other twos to the extent that it had not been discovered before, so the mission of the current survey team was closer to discovering The avability of a particr element in Greend and the possibility of benefiting from it And the most beautiful surprise in their report so far was about a mineral called: Uracelium Chapter 496 List of Generals Chapter 496 List of Generals Urasylium is a mineral that is extremely rare in both Jura and Nihari, so rare that it was barely known to exist only recently even in Nihari. It is mentioned in the report about it that thergest piece of that mineral found on the Jura was a tiny bar as big as a finger. After the features of the metal bar were identified back then, that little piece was delivered to the king of the Kingdom of Oaklea who had knowledge about the Minor Heavenly Laws rted to ground and minerals. But even that old king had to give up in the end, leaving the metal bar aside as one of the symbols of his kingdom. The *Features* mentioned about this metal in both the history of Jura and Nihari is simply that it is a ck mineral that has a high ability to deal with natural energy and even soul force as it can absorbrge amounts of them and then excrete it again when needed without any loss or dy, A metal like this is perfect for crafting war equipment for Sages or even higher! But at the same time, Urasylium has two issues that make it only known as a name in some books... It is extremely rare, and even if it''s avable as dirt it still has another fatal problem, which is that it cannot be liquefied or even reformed! It was also said that the ancient sages estimated that there was no more than one kilogram of this mineral in the of entire Jura, and this is what made any small scrap found sold at exorbitant prices for the purposes of research into the properties of the heavenlyws Robin read the description excitedly. For him, the problems with this metal do not exist. From his point of view, there is no such thing as a non-formable metal. All metals soften with heat, and the problem is providing the appropriate heat for each metal. The ancient Sages may not be able to do this, but how could he be unable to do it? Even if it took him years to explore the mineral and try several methods to reach the right temperature, it was definitely worth it! How not and so far 3 tons of Urasylium have been found effortlessly!! ''The current main mineral used in making the Full-body Golden Armor is Fulhammer. It is also a very tough metal and is excellent as a foundation for many different Runes, But it simply cannot bepared to Urasylium in terms of the protection it can provide, plus the Runes engraved on it will give a far better output... Three tons isn''t a lot, but with time we can collect enough metal to equip a special task force!! ...No, I can''t just think about armor and weapons, what kind of arrays can I craft with the help of Urasylium as a base? Perhaps my initial idea of the future of arrays can now be applied.'' Thoughts jogged in Robin''s head non-stop This was the second true harvest from Greend after the bud corpses! Only after a few hours, Robin smiled after the concept of a more?? developed array system began to crystallize further, but knowing that starting to implement his idea now was impossible, he went back to silently reading the rest of the reports... The front in the far west gained Robin''s interest as well, it''s where Billy was battling Tree Father Descartes. Even though Billy isn''t fighting an all-out war, he is still technically fighting a Tree Father with one legion Billy yed it cleverly and slowly advanced as he built more trenches to cut off the roots of the Tree Father from the area to fortify it. He did not try to directly prate the domination circle or find gathering areas for the Tree Father''s forces as the rest of the legions do in the Hoffenheim domination circle. As for the Tree Father, it also did not direct all his forces towards Billy but only sent army after army to slow him down, reduce his forces, and only restrain his advancement. Robin praised the behavior of the two parties, as Billy does not have the supplies or soldiers to start a full invasion, and Tree Father Descartes does not want to respond with full force and make Billy call for more support and start a real war, both sides adhere to restraint to the maximum degree while giving the other side a room to breathe... But even in this cold war, the clear winner was still Billy! Thend he managed to get coupled with how few soldiers he lost is just worth it. Another surprise in the report also is that the Grazing Rats Tribe is doing its job as an assistant to the Fifth Legion better than they should, they themselves managed to take 1% of thends of the tree father from their side! The report also says that Billy did not touch anything belonging to the Northern Fury tribe, but rather crossed theirnds directly towards the other border without any friction, and even after 4 years, not a single soldier was sent to one of the tribe''s cities to borrow even a cup of water! If Robin was reading an ancient history of another kingdom, he would say that historians exaggerate the honor of their general, but his personal acquaintance with Billy made him sure that he would do such a thing. ...The reports also mention the extent of the progress and arrangement of the nine legions participating in the war against Tree Father Hoffenheim''s domination circle. Contrary to what he expected, The four Half-step Emperors did notpletely upy the first four positions! The first ce is for Alexander, this was expected of an Emperor who read and trained from a young age to lead armies, plus he is known to be the strongest individual currently in the army of the True Beginning Empire, he certainly personally participates in any location where great losses may ur and this reduces losses to the lowest degree, so having him as the number one General is only logical But thenes Jabba as sold second! Robin raised his eyebrows upon seeing his disciple''s name here, he knows how talented Jabba is and that he is indeed a natural leader, but he does not have much experience in the field ofmanding armies, especially in a long-term war like this, plus he is leading soldiers from another that would require much more time to gain their trust, there pound to be issues he faces while trying tomand them, but he still somehow took the second ce!! ''...But perhaps his personal strength yed a role as well, after all, Jabba had reached the pinnacle of Dragon Realm strength long ago, He can only use his physical strength to fight against those of a peak-level Sage, and if added on top of that his level as a middle-level sage who uses the Major Heavenly Law of Gravity...'' Robin let out a light whistle when he reached that point, ''...Maybe Alexander isn''t the strongest individual in the Empire after all.'' Then in third cees Elizabeth and the fourth ce goes to Gu Bat, and then the fifth ce is Caesar! Again, Robin did not think that Caesar might be able topete with those fatalists. The report attributes this high rank to the level 35 strong young man''s long experience in previous wars and his good rtionship with the soldiers, but this was not hisst shock. Sixth ce went to General Peon, supported by Deputy General Zara. This legion is actually the slowest among the nine, but its death rate is not worth mentioning, and this is what raised its position to that degree! Then, Victoria Frost came in seventh ce, she has the longest pration distance into the depth, but she also has the highest death rate! Then General Kasia Levan came in eighth ce, and General Richardson Frost ranked ninth... Robin had not read these two names before, but given the extent of each of them and the number of deaths, Robin can see that they are really two excellent generals, but there is no specific aspect that can be described as a specialty for them Then Robin finished his briefing about the conditions in Greend by reading about the massive bud storage project... Chapter 497 Two Paths Chapter 497 Two Paths The buds whose bodies are destroyed during the battle due to a fiery explosion, for example, or their bodies get frozen, their remains are collected and sent to be food for the Draco. If the Draco creatures could speak, they would certainly have opened their mouths and thanked the owner of this idea, as it had provided them with rich and abundant food that during the four years the number of the Dracos has multiplied several times! The Draco Corps is currently stationed in thends of the Northern Fury tribe, sometimes they might be joining General Billy in his campaigns against Tree Father Descartes, otherwise, they do nothing but eat and mate, and this policy is beginning to bear fruit greatly. As for the buds that are neatly killed, keeping their bodies in good condition, these are collected and stored in hugeplexes and under strict guard based on Robin''s directives, as he had previously requested that some of the buds'' corpses be left to search for other interests that could be exploited, but he did not think that such a request would turn into a huge project under the leadership of Jabba! ording to the report, the corpses of the buds do not perish under natural conditions. After all, they are designed to live forever as long as they are supplied with life energy and soul force from time to time. ''Another thing that requires me to search for a long time...'' Robin put everything aside and Robin rubs his forehead for quite some time. Whenever he sits by himself for a few minutes, he feels that he is falling short on a certain front, or that there is something he should start doing immediately, but where does he get enough time for all of it? The feeling of inadequacy was seriously stifling... In fact, Robin managed to heal his soul in less than two years, and for the next two years, he was simplypletely upied with strengthening his soul by swallowing more Soul from the thundercloud in his Soul Domain. He also drew himself a Third-Stage Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo and upgraded the level of the two offensive Divine Tattoos on his body to be the Third-Stage Pure Strength Divine Tattoo and the Third-Stage Space Piercing Divine Tattoo He even took advantage of the opportunity and created a new tattoo called the Phoenix Vitality Divine Tattoo, a tattoo whose only mission is to restore his body to its optimal state, it does not matter if he was cut to the bone or his energy was simply exhausted, and he also added to it a special automatic activation in the event of any defect being detected in his ideal form. This means that the tattoo will activate automatically during the battle in case Robin is injured in order to heal him or replenish his energy reserves without Robin''s control! The Divine Tattoo took him months to figure out and execute, but he was very satisfied with the result, the problem with the Divine Phoenix Vitality Tattoo is that it is rather slowpared to high-level battles whose oue may be decided in seconds, as I and like all divine tattoos, it draws its strength from the surrounding energy and pumps it into The body directly, and this will increase the pressure on Robin''s body while activating it... But these problems are nothingpared to getting a quick physical recovery and automatically replenishing energy during battle! He also spent some time researching the patterns of the Fourth Stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Life and the Major Heavenly Law of Lightning as he pushed his understanding of the Truth to apletely different level, he felt that this was the right path for him to take to the Third Stage of the Master Law of Truth. So whether in terms of cultivating energy, body, and even soul he had taken a huge qualitative leap in all of them during the four years, it was hard to say that he could find someone among mid-level Sages who could block even a few attacks from him! ...But at the same time and over the course of the four years, he did not innovate or rmend anything useful. This is not the first time, after his torture on Nihari at the hands of the Smander Organization head, he also spent quite a long time not researching or producing anything other than strengthening himself and looking into thews to reach a higher stage in the Master Law of Truth. ''Dammit... Why do the two paths have to be diametrically opposed? If I focus on training, I will neglect the affairs of MY Empire, and if I focus on innovation and moving the Empire forward, I will remain weak forever...'' This was the first time Robin felt frustrated because he was getting stronger! Logically, he should follow the path he chose for himself when he was 12 years old, innovate and support from behind, isn''t this logic that made him unify Jura in just three decades? ...But he also saw for himself more than once that he would never earn the respect of those around him and force them to obey him without personal strength, even Oaths would not make up for how weak he is in their eyes! ''Strengthening the empire means better chances of saving Richard, ending my promise to the All-Seeing God, and achieving my revenge. No matter how strong I am individually, I will never be able to win a battle of this magnitude on my own... But if I am not strong enough, I will not be able to lead the empire that I built, no matter how tight the oath is, there are always Loopholes, what happened to him throughout my life is sufficient proof, that I must earn the respect and fear of my followers, otherwise, strengthening them will be in vain! What should I do...'' Robin put both hands on his head and pressed them unconsciously ''Time... Time is the problem... I can strengthen the Empire if I want and create a strong civilization that willst an eternity on all thes in my Empire, and I can also strengthen myself so that no one will ever challenge my authority again, but where do I get the time to do both..!!!'' Robin pressed his head harder and harder, ''...Arghh~ Wouldn''t it be perfect if there were two of me?'' ''...I will think of something after that Wizards thing pass.'' After a long time, Robin managed to end that rope of thoughts. He came here today to clear his mind before the battle seemed to be the decisive one against the Tree Father. Busying his thoughts now with difficult questions like this will do him no good... So he closed his eyes to sleep in his ce for a bit, then went back to check more reports He finally reached the reports on the events of Jura... "Hmm?" When Robin asked for books and tablets rted to Jura, he was surprised that they were many times thicker than what he found about both Greend and Nihari! With great astonishment, Robin began to read the important reports about the unified, quiet, which is supposed to do nothing but construction and building... But he found that his view was far from the truth. Chapter 498 Talent Chapter 498 Talent The first issue that was mentioned about Jura and in bold red line was the number of experts present on the right now. Robin smiled when he read the header of the topic. Jura is his home, origin, and strength. His status in Greend, Nihari, or even thes of the entire universe depends heavily on the power he prepared on Jura... If Jura was strong to be relied on, Would the Nihari Union Sect have treated him like this? impossible. When Robin read the short introduction on the matter, he was ready to see that there were at least 15 million Heavenly Law Users now on Jura... After all, in just 3 years after Jura''s unification, he had managed to gather an army of 4 million Heavenly Law Users, but now More than 4 additional years have passed, in addition to spreading the cultivation culture to a wider extent and building free cultivation academies in every corner, he will not be shocked even if he reads that the number has reached 30 million users! But the number he read was... 2 million Heavenly Law Users?! "HOW?!" Robin''s satisfied smile didn''tst long, and it didn''t take long before Robin got up from hisfortable seat and leaned forward towards his desk, crying out with his eyeballs nearly popping out of their sockets after he saw the total figure. "What exactly is going on here? What nonsense is this? Are you sure this information is correct?! Energy stones and Energy pearls have be more avable than food and water, cultivation technique books and tablets are lying in the streets, the academies have be more in number than coffee shops, I have made the supreme concern of all the officials of the Empire to be the strengthening of the people, I have evenmanded to set rewards for the rulers whoe out with the most Law Users in their territory." Rubin shouted loudly, startling his three assistant historians "Y-- Your Excellency, the information ising from the new main statistical center. The statistical center has a branch in every city and its mission is to provide information about everything that concerns the ruler of the city, then they pass the information to the main center, so that your excellency will have a picture of the entire, and the center is run by members of the Respected Burton family, the error rate in the information does not exceed 1%." The oldest of them said Shakengly When Robin heard this he mmed his fist on the desk and yelled again, "Then what''s going on here? 2 million rule users, that''s not 10% of my expectations! Is there some kind of revolt going on in Jura and no one wants to obey my orders anymore? Is there some goddamn person trying to mess with me and keep people away from cultivating? What, I don''t a say in my f*ckin'' Empire anymore?!" "Your Excellency, please calm down, the entirety of Jura is under your authority and no one dares to disobey your orders. Please continue reading and you will realize the situation. The generals have ced great importance on this point as well so it has been covered extensivelypared to the rest." Another historian stepped forward and bowed After hearing this, Robin realized that his anger made him yell at a few helpless people, so he gave a long sigh and apologized, then asked them to go back to what they were doing, before continuing reading¡­ The report says that during the first three years of Jura''s unification, the sess rate of training academies in bringing a person to the 11th level and making him a knight was 60%, but today that percentage has decreased to less than 5%! ording to the report, the number of academies and the number of teachers has increased, and their patience with students has been prolonged, but the sess rates are still declining and have not settled at 5% either. Rather, there are a few academies that produce reports with lower rates! "What..?" This was the first time that Robin knew about such sess rates, now only five out of a hundred apprentices could be knights?! ''but why? Have the many breakthroughstely, weakened the''s capacity in some way? But I am sure that the inner energy training technique does not harm the''s total energy! Maybe the damage was done because I brought all the foreign energy pearls and Demons? ...But this act is supposed to strengthen the, not weaken it! What is going on here!!'' Robin almost went crazy reading those stats 5 million users ofws may seem like an invincible army, but the problem is not in their numbers but in their ratiopared to the total poption of the Jura, which amounts to approximately 1.4 billion people... The current number of users ofws does not even reach 0.5% of the total poption!! back on the chair and closed his eyes Even he didn''t know how long it had been before he opened his ''...No, the report says that in the period after Jura''s unification, 60 out of every 100 seeded in prating into Knighthood and bingw users, So what about the other 40 people?! There was no harm done to the at the time and all means were provided for them, why didn''t they break through?!*'' Robin returned to his back on the chair and closed his eyes Even he didn''t know how long it had been before he opened his eyes and shouted, "Talent?!" ''...It''s too early to jump to conclusions, however, if this was about innate talent, then it exins a lot. For example, It perfectly exins why in the beginning the sess rates were high: This is because the numbers of highly talented individuals were many at the beginning, but after the first patch broke through and became aw user, now their numbers of the highly talented individuals who haven''t broke through yet have be significantly less in Jura. Not everyone has the same percentage of intelligence, and not everyone can draw beautiful pictures and y music. Equally, innate talent in cultivation has a factor even if all other means were provided... DAMMIT!'' Robin almost crushed his fist out of frustration, he never tried to teach a person and failed, all he heard was the statistics that he now has such and such soldiers and Rune Masters, but not one day did he care about those who failed, in his point of view whoever failed after he provided him with everything He iszy and does not want to work hard for his own good, so why should he care about such individual? It''s not like it''spletely hopeless, Those 95% who couldn''t break through to be Heavenly Law Users means that they had reached level 10 and failed to reach level 11, or at least tried cultivating and breaking through a few levels. Now the level base of the''s poption had greatly increased from zero to the tenth level of the Energy Foundation Realm, that is not a minor jump, A level Ten individual would be a highly regarded officer in wars just a few decades ago! That and Jura''s free academies will continue to trigger any shred of talent in the mortals and push them forward, also he still has many future generations that will apply for the academies every year, so the number ofw users will undoubtedly continue to increase, the only problem is that this will be much slower than he imagined, and he doesn''t have enough time for this! He needs a certain number of experienced soldiers before the invasion of Nihari begins!! Robin barely managed to get over the feeling of frustration a bit and moved towards a nearby window to look towards the horizon... Until this moment he had thought that the army he had brought with him to Greend were the fortunate vanguards who would be the elites of his future army, but now it seemed that they would be his only army for quite some time¡­ Only now did he realize that this army of his wasn''t random, they aren''t some random individuals who just happened to break through faster than their peers, they were destined to be the first to break through. Those who are now dying in front of a handful of talking nts are not just soldiers... They are the favored geniuses of Jura! Chapter 499 Fate Chapter 499 Fate The information about the sess rate in bing a Heavenly Law User hit Robin where it hurts Leaving aside the fact that Nihari has a poption of tens of times greater than Jura and it''s only fair to think they have far more soldiers than him right now, the main key here is that Nihari has hundreds of Emperors¡­ Until this moment, he hasn''t even found a way to deal with those at the Emperor Realm, yet his dream army is already crippled before it was even formed! Even though Nihari Emperors rely only on physical strength and cannot fly -As far as he knows- they are still unstoppable moving blocks of pure power! Years passed while he was studying the situation, and he found only two solutions... The first is to produce hundreds of thousands of Sages and provide them with all he can of divine equipment and talismans and prays that they are sufficient to bary the Emperors with numbers, and this does not seem avable now after reading this report... The second solution is for him to speed up the process of breaking through the third stage of the Master Law of Truth, and create techniques for the fourth stage of a few Heavenly Laws to have his own Emperors... But this solution was also dismantled by the report If the talent is so poor that too few can break into Knighthood, how many of his followers can actually be an Emperor!? Suppose he broke through to the third stage of the Master Law of Truth and was able to collect the fourth degree of all the major heavenlyws that his followers use today¡­ how many of them would be an Emperor in the remaining 18 years? Even breaking through to the Knighthood realm has a small sess rate, so what about breaking through to an Emperor''s realm? Would he even be able to produce a single Emperor before the invasion began?! Without Emperors and without huge numbers of Sages, what would he do in front of the Emperors of Nihari? No... What would he do in front of the army of All-Seeing God''d rival who came ready to destroy Nihari along with its Emperors?! ''...I only have the Demons left.'' Robin clenched his hands behind his back and gritted his teeth. Strengthening the Demons depends on one thing, which is eating the meat of intelligent beings. As long as they have enough food, they will be stronger in a short period and inrge numbers, but feed them until Emperorse out of them. Robin ordered the Demons kings to make the farm their main source of food for as long as possible, and this meant that they should be careful in hunting and not exterminate the entire indigenous poption and let them multiply, The *Farm* was not a casual name but an urate description of the fate of the. ''...If I want to get an appropriate number of Emperors from them during the remaining few years, I will have to give them the signal to eat everything that can walk or breathe the Farm, No, this might not be enough either...'' Robin continued on his train of thoughts, '' If I want a sufficient number of Demon Emperors to fight the Emperors of Nihari and the Emperors of the All-Seeing God''d rival will have to bring a considerable number of Demons to feed on the human tribes in Greend, and even ignite a war between the Demons and the rest of the races in Nihari right now. The Demons in Nihari are not very strong so the war will end up destroying most of them, but whoever survives will be strong enough to... to? OMG, What am I thinking?!*'' Robin raised his hands from behind his back and pressed them on his head from both sides forcefully, ''ARGHH, is this the fate of the road that I chose for myself? From someone who wants to help people with his inventions to someone who ns to destroy three worlds? Damn it... DAMN IT ALL..!!'' Robin kept looking through the window with a distracted mind and a twisted face, the three historians came more than once to check on him, but he did not pay any attention to them. It was not known how many hours or even how many days Robin had spent standing like this until finally he closed his eyes and sighed and returned to his seat with apparent helplessness. Everything copsed. He now only has two options with no third in sight... The first was for him to continue his initial ns of trying to produce more Emperors and sages before the invasion began, praying to the heavens day and night and leaving the final oue to luck. The second was to give orders to the Demons to start the bloodshed... This order would make him one of the worst tyrants in history, No... perhaps even in all the youngs, he wouldn''t find a single evildoer that could rival him. After giving that order, he wouldn''t even have the right to pretend that he still had my boundaries and principles. After that order, even the Divils would disown him. After several more hours, Robin lifted a random book in front of him and began to read again, perhaps to deviate from this topic a little. What this book talks about was the new conflict between themoners and the nobles on the Jura after everyone was equal in terms of resources and training techniques. Commoners say that the system of nobles is no longer useful since everyone is now equal and that a new system of government must be put in ce that gives everyone the right to own and managends, but the noble families defend their historical status with great fanaticism and do not ept any words on this point, even the Burton family rule the ancestral continent with an iron fist! Many small-scale battles have been fought because of this, but the noble families always prevail... For some reason the sess rate of breaking into knighthood is considerably higher on the side of the noble families, This is why they say Emperor Robin''s Revolution didn''t cause any damage to the Nobles but in fact made them stronger than ever, and this is precisely what makes the nobles'' system in Jura relevant even today... by using the power of the noble families to subdue themoners. But the report says that everyone in the upper ss of society now fears the day when the power of themoners bes greater, aside, and returned to his wanderings. He initially tried to distract himself a little, but as he was reading his since they are more numerous, if this continues then an internal rebellion might erupt that ends in a devastating war throughout Jura! ...At this point, Robin stopped reading, threw the report aside, and returned to his wanderings. He initially tried to distract himself a little, but as he was reading his mind kept thinking about the fateful decision he now has to make... This was not the right time to read about anything else. "Your Excellency, Your Excellency!" At this moment, Emily entered the historian''s room with obvious panic, "The Wizards'' attack on the Tenth Legion has begun!!" "What? Has it been a week already?!" Robin rose from his seat and eximed in shock, "Prepare my armor at once and get your fastest mount, I''ll head for the Tenth Legion!" "YES!!" Emily faltered a bit but then turned around and started running towards the door again But suddenly it stopped She looked behind her again at Robin slowly with eyes full of horror, "I have... New report... The tenth legion has been destroyed." Chapter 500 Fate of the tenth legion 500 Fate of the tenth legion on a high boulder in the southern area of Hoffenheim''s domination circle -- "General, what did... the headquarters say?" A high-level sage took a step and spoke in a hesitant voice "So? Are there any survivors?!" "...General?!" There were at least thirty other people on that rock, surrounded on all sides by hundreds of thousands of soldiers, and yet apart from their short questions, if a needle fell, everyone would hear it¡­ All eyes were directed towards one person, a huge figure over three meters tall, light blue in color, wearing golden armor covering his entire body, only the helmet was out of ce, showing his strong, sharp features and his long braided hair... The rest were also wearing their full armor, there was not a single tent around, and there was even heavy dust still hanging in the air from the road they came from... The whole legion stopped in the middle of the road after hearing the terrible news that the tenth legion had been destroyed and that everyone had to stop in their ces and wait for Moremands A few minutes passed after that message, but it seemed like a few months for those high-level officers... Those are the officers and advisers Jabba selected personally and gathered around him over the course of four years and yet they can''t even control their breathing, and the reason? This was because their legion, the Sixth Legion... was currently closest to the ill-fated Tenth Legion. The paths of the legions were not distributed ording to their numbers, the numbers were chosen ording to the position of the general in the Empire of True Beginning... For example, the Five Continental Elders took the first five numbers, then Robin''s only disciple came, then his adopted sons, and so on. But after that, each general chose the path he would take ording to several factors, and luck dropped Jabba and his soldiers in the southern region next to the Tenth Legion. "...Has anyone noticed that the color of the sky has changed slightly? The usual light green has be lighter, it is a bit of a mixture of green and gray now¡­ The natural energy in the atmosphere has be noticeably lighter as well." It seemed as if Jabba could not hear anything around him as he looked toward the horizon "What?!" All the officers around Jabba started to look around and try to activate the Absolute Atmosphere Energy Cultivation Technique, soon they all found that he was right. "Does this have anything to do with the destruction of the Tenth Legion?! Oh, my heavens¡­" "What do we do now? What do we do now?!" "General, give orders to retreat! We have to leave immediately!!" "...Heh~ Unfotently we can''t." Jabba shook his head and finally took his eyes off the horizon and turned back to look at his officers, "The Headquarters has given orders to the rest of the other legions to withdraw immediately, but we have different orders... We will remain where we are and strengthen our defenses." Silence returned to everyone again, but this time not because they were waiting for their general''s words, but because of the shock... "What?! What the hell can we do to stand up to something that crushed the Tenth Legion in a few minutes? Is this a fucking joke?!" "What''s going on? Are those at headquarters sitting on their heads instead of on their butts? That''s not a force we can withstand, it somehow changed the damn world!!" Jabba raised both hands to calm everyone down, "The Tenth Legion was not annihted as you think. Reports say that when the battle began, a huge creature appeared out of nowhere, that creature ignored the attacks of the Sages and started running around the formation, killing whoever found it in its path until itpletely destroyed the formation within a few minutes, when general Richarlison realized the strength of the legion is useless against that thing he ordered everyone to flee indiscriminately in all directions while the Sages stayed behind to buy time by attacking the huge creature indiscriminately, it is said that General Richarlison himself was badly wounded..." Jabba took a deep breath and then slowly continued, "The soldiers fled in all directions made the giant lose its target and stopped attacking them himself, but the tenth legion found itself in another fight against an army of buds, and that chaotic battle against the buds is still going on until this moment." "Chaotic battle? The men in the Tenth Legion are fighting these crazed things now without a n or leader?!" All the officers were shocked to hear those words... Human soldiers, no matter how strong they are, are still human beings in the end. They need food, rest, support, coordination, and so on. This is the main key to victory, This is the main key to survive! A chaotic battle against millions of buds means certain annihtion of the Tenth Legion if no miracle happens... "The 10th Legion has fallen into a trap like this and they are being killed like sheep as we speak and the headquarters has given orders to everyone to retreat? While we hold our ground? What exactly is going on?" "Yeah, we have to go support the Tenth Legion!" "Shut up! We go and die with them?!" "...they are our brothers." "....FUCK!" "Quiet!" Jabba suddenly shouted, silenced everyone, and then continued without waiting for anyone to reply, "...The soldiers of the Tenth Legion told headquarters that they saw that giant creatureing towards us with arge number of buds, so we have to stay and prepare, if we try to flee now, the Tree Father will know our exact location and we will be attacked from behind, if that thing really came and attacked us unprepared, we will be exterminated, and if we try to disperse, we will fall into the chaotic battle trap and our soldiers will be hunted down and exterminated..." Then, as he looked at the 370,000 soldiers that he was in charge of, and continued, "And you don''t need to worry about the fate of the Tenth Legion, After that huge creature left and took half of the bud troops with it, the pressure on them became significantly less. the Second Legionmanded by General Elizabeth is on their way to support them now, as soon as the Second Legion arrives at the battlefield, they will save whoever is left of them... You have to worry about Just yourselves now, that giant will be here in two hours, whoever has a suggestion about getting ready to say it, and doesn''t have a suggestion then shut the hell up." A few officers unconsciously took a step back, fear evident in their eyes¡­ Suggestion... Suggestion to do what? If they stood still, the giant would tear them apart, and if they ran away randomly, they would fall into a trap no less dangerous. "...Calm down everyone, I''m here!" Jabba shouted again when he saw the spirits crashing to the ground, then took out a huge golden hammer from his Space Ring, "I swear to you, I will die first before I allow that thing to get past me! Secondly... His Excellency ising towards us as we speak." All the officers opened their eyes a little upon hearing this, and some of them gasped with a smile! ...but they soon looked down at the ground again and shook their heads... Were their General''s words supposed to reassure them in some way? Jabba may be strong but he is still just a Sage, and His Excellency is not even a Sage!! Chapter 501 Giant Chapter 501 Giant *BAM* "The sound of footsteps is rapidly approaching¡­" Jabba inhaled deeply and then let it out, focusing on the direction the sound wasing from. Most parts of Greend are covered with soaring trees, so long-range vision is almost non-existent most of the time; so all the soldiers participating in the war adapted to using their other senses more efficiently in the past four years. *BAM BAM* *sounds of frightened birds* "All thepanies take your ce! The archers, get ready!" The officers next to Jabba all went crazy and started moving around like bees The past two hours passed as if they were two years for everyone, but they also passed as two minutes for the people responsible for implementing the new n. There was not enough time to develop a solid n to confront the iing enemy with confidence! *BAAAAAAM* *sound of falling tree trunks* "Get ready, it''s about to appear!!!!" The officers and soldiers everywhere in the square looked northwest with ugly facial expressions. What happened to the Tenth Legion was no longer a secret to anyone. Although it was emphasized to the soldiers that they not use sound rings except in specific cases, some soldiers of the Tenth Legion did not restrain themselves and startedmunicating with their rtives to leave theirst wills; this way, all the other legions knew what was going on with them right now! *BOOM* "AH!!!" Everyone''s eyes froze, and breaths were held!! ...But it turned into a look of bewilderment in the very next instant The huge creature that appeared was naked, deep white in color, with green hair and white eyes full of green veins; with one look, everyone knew what they were seeing; it was just a nk-eyed bud! The difference is that it is about 25 meters long, has two forked horns like deer horns that extend a few meters upwards, and its body is full of cracks like those found in a dry farnd... Except that there is nothing different about it! In fact, it was currently surrounded by normal-sized buds on all sides, ready to attack; it just appeared to be their father or older brother¡­ ''There is nothing scary about this; whoever can make a bud can definitely make a bigger one,'' All the soldiers thought at the same time; their posture rxed greatly, and they looked at each other from the side of their eyes, some of them even started to think about how many points he would get if he killed a bud of that size! "Oh no¡­" The only one who turned ugly when he saw that creature was none other than Jabba, "Start the whirlpool n immediately!!" "ROOOOAAAAAARRRRRR" The giant bud uttered a high shriek towards the sky and charged at the Sixth Legion, countless ordinary buds running after it. It didn''t use a weapon; It didn''t use a heavenlyw, nothing... just a purely physical impulse. "Looks like the monster that destroyed the Tenth Legion hasn''te yet, and these are just vanguards,e with me and let''s kill that fat bastard!!!" The officer in charge of the Sixty-fifth Company, a mid-level Sage from the me Continent, stepped forward and ordered the rest of the Sages in hispany to join him. When Jabba saw what they were trying to do, he shouted with all his might, "No! Start the Whirlpool n! Don''t stand in front of him, he--!!" But he was unable toplete the sentence *PFFFTTT* "AAAHHHHH!!!" The Giant Bud did not stop for a moment in the face of the Ten Sages and even did not look in their direction¡­ Three of them were casually crushed under his feet as he ran, and the rest of them were thrown away with a wave of his hand as if he was driving away a mosquito; their life or death was no longer known. Then the huge bud continued to run directly over the heads of the 65thpany... Within three seconds, it was already destroyed. Some of them were killed, and the rest fled in all directions. "The whirlpool! Start the whirlpool!!!" Jabba collected himself and shouted again *Swoosh* Fear and tension this time was not an obstacle for the rest of the seasoned Sixth Legion to start the whirlpool n. The giant bud stood there, looking around at what he saw for a moment, intense anger visible on his face. The whirlpool strategy consisted of dividing the army into battalions of a thousand soldiers each and assigning a wide area to each battalion from which the members of the battalion should never leave, Then dividing those battalions into units of 10 people, each unit of ten people had to form a ring giving their backs to each other while their weapons and shields towards the outside, and then they run randomly to the area designated for their battalion. Jabba specially ordered that all the trees be cut down and the ground paved in the area he chose until it looked like a very wide t in, and that wide in is now full of human rings moving around non-stop! The army of buds that came with the huge bud stormed the in and quickly filled the spaces between the soldiers'' rings, but soon green blood and white heads flew everywhere, as the moving rings of soldiers were moving like a saw killing anything that got in their way! Now the battlefield from the point of view of the giant bud is that of a punch of ants spread everywhere, moving in destructive chaos, so the n of just rushing in and trying to disperse them and then hint them down no longer exists... At the same time, those random ants are killing the army of buds much faster than if it was a normal battle formation!! At that moment, the giant bud raised both of its arms to his shoulder level *crunch* A huge number of roots began toe out of the ground randomly and attack the human rings fiercely; within a few seconds, the death toll among the soldiers of the Sixth Legion increased significantly, but with one look at the giant bud''s angry face, it could be known that the attack was not with the same effect it had expected, The speed of movement of the human rings and the individual strength of the soldiers, and their immense experience enabled them to avoid most of the attacks and neutralize the attacks of the roots by a huge margin. "ROAR!!" Anger increased in the eyes of the giant bud, so he raised one of his arms to the sky, and a cloud appeared quickly, and soon it started raining thunderbolts! Each bolt thatnded took the life of a random person, regardless of how strong he was. Within a few seconds, dozens of human soldiers died; many of them were sages who turned into coals... But the rings that lost soldiers were shrinking more on themselves and continuing as if nothing had happened. Neither the whirlpool strategy was defeated, nor was the damage too greatpared to the size of the human army, and continuing in the same vein would enable the giant bud to annihte the human army at some point, but the Bud army would have been destroyed before that when that happens the Sixth Legion would be able to escape without much trouble The nk-eyed Giant Bud looked around angrily for a moment; the human soldiers'' confidence in the strategy they had been told to follow through regardless of the death meter slowly umting among them was not taken into ount before by the Giant Bud... After several more rounds of lightning attack, the Giant Bud stopped for a moment, then He let out a loud shriek towards the sky, after which he raised both his hands as the clouds began to gather even more densely. *RUMBLE* Within less than a minute, the sunny in turned into a pitch-ck night, and from time to time, Thunder sound was heard in the clouds... "What is that fat shit trying to do?!!" "Is it the Tree Father''s special ability? That cloud reminds me of lightning bolts that strike down flying creatures, But none of our men are flying now, what''s the use of that?" The remaining of Jabba''s advisors began to converse intensely about what they were seeing, but he unconsciously spoke as they took several steps back. "...We don''t have to wait to find out." Jabba swallowed his saliva, then leaped towards the giant bud with the golden war hammer in his right arm. Chapter 502 Emperors might Chapter 502 Emperor''s might *Raaaaaaaaaawr* *Rumble* *Rumble* The Thunderstorm is still getting stronger. Although the Thunderstorm doesn''t seem simr to the one that struck down 6000 sages the first day theynded in Greend, on that day, the Thunderstorm appeared out of nowhere suddenly, struck everyone in an instant, and then disappeared again. However, this one''s shape and aura forced everyone who was present that day to ce their hands over their hearts out of fear and tension. The ce has be so dark that the soldiers can no longer see their fingertips; only from time to time the sky is disturbed by thunder, and it lights up for a moment. Only then do the soldiers see the faces of theirrades with panic and fear clear in them. Even though the whirlpool strategy did not stop and all the soldiers were still moving in their designated circles, killing anything that approached them, the number of soldiers visibly decreased every time the sky lit up; in a few minutes, thousands of soldiers had already fallen from the side of the Sixth Legion. Theck of vision and the oppressive oura above their heads made the soldiers lose the courage to fight as they used to. At the same time, the buds seemed as if their strength had multiplied several folds. Even the buds who were still conscious joined in the fight like the nk-eyed ones; they were battling like they didn''t want to live anymore! Red blood and green blood mixed on the ground into a painting that could only be described as hell, and that painting was still expanding. *Rumble* *Rumble* *Rumble* "Watch out; something ising!!!" One of the battalionsmanders shouted The thunder filling the cloud above them became so intense that the sky began to light uppletely again, but not in sunshine, this time in pale white. "RAOR" The giant bud let out onest loud roar, then slowly began to lower its hands. "Ah-- look up!!" The mouths of hundreds of thousands of soldiers fell when they saw the scene that looked like the end of the world. Some of them even stopped in ce, allowing the buds to nun amok among their units, but for them, death at the hands of the buds now and waiting is not that different after all. As the Giant Bud''s hand descended slowly, the thundercloud also started to descend toward the ground. "Cough! COUGHT!!" Some of the soldiers at the Knighthood Realm started to suffocate and fall, and even the veterans of the saint or sage realms felt the pressure growing exponentially the closer the Thunderstorm got to the ground; if they stood their ground just busing themselves with killing the buds, then they would undoubtedly be dead even before the cloud touched the ground! "I WILL NOT ALLOW IT!!!" Jabba finally cut the distance between him and the giant bud, jumped from behind him while holding a golden war hammer in both hands, then lowered it with all his might on the back of the giant''s head!! *PAM* "RAOR!!" The giant bud growled in pain and took two steps forward, crunching before it managed to pin its foot on the ground again, but it paid no attention to Jabba after the first nce and returned to focus on slowly lowering its hands and pulling the Thunderstorm down! *RUMBLE* "What are you doing, you fat bastard? I am your opponent!!!" Jabbanded in front of the Giant Bud this time and cried out in despair before raising his hammer and mming the Giant Bud''s foot this time. "RAAWWR!" The bud shrieked in pain and lifted his foot off the ground for a moment, but it quickly fixed it in ce and focused on lowering his hands again; then he signaled to a few sage-level buds nearby, and they started attacking Jabba at once. "DAMMIT!!" Jabba raised the hammer again and waved at the iing buds carelessly, and a gravitational wave threw them away; then he came back to focus his hammer on one of the toes of the giant bud and crushed itpletely, but with the same reaction, the giant screamed heartily for a moment and then went back to what he was doing, leaving Jabba in panic The number of knights who were unconscious due to the Thunderstorm''s oppressive aura increased terribly, and anyone who fell outside their unit, even for a moment, would have no fate other than death. The number of dead in the Sixth Legion just at this moment had already surpassed all of their previous battlesbined. Not knowing what to do, Jabba raised his voice and looked at the giant while still bushing away any bud that came near, "Hey, you fat bastard, even mortal buds can speak, so I know you can understand me; listen, I know what you''re doing. Tree Father Hoffenheim''s special ability is to create a thunderstorm and stick down the flying creatures, but you try to circumvent that ability by dragging the storm near the ground and killing everyone in one blow indirectly, but do you think I will allow this to happen? You are nowpletely at my mercy, and all your followers will not be able to stop me from destroying your body piece by piece! I challenge you, leave what you are doing and fight me man to man!!" The giant looked down into Jabba''s eyes directly for the first time since its appearance, as if he had finally acknowledged his existence, but he contented himself with putting a cruel smile on his face for a few moments, then returned to focus on what it was doing again. In fact, this opportunity is enormous; Whether his guess is correct or not, it remains the fact that the giant bud, for some reason, is trying to focus entirely on the Thunderstorm. Suppose he continues to attack the giant bud like this. In that case, he will give the giant bud severe damage, and in the best-case scenario, he might even be able to fatally strick and defeat him, but by that time, the Thunderstorm will have reached a deadly distance from the ground, and the giant bud clearly knows this. What is the point of severely injuring the giant bud if the whole legion, including Jabba, were to be exterminated as a price for that?! This is the legion that his master entrusted him with! These are the men he fought alongside for four years!! These are hisrades who trusted in his abilities as a leader and remained to hold their positions in front of that giant killing Machine without any of them trying to escape. Why were they doing this if not for trusting him? How can he give them up for a chance to injure a monster? "AAHHHHH!!!!" He let out a loud shriek, then hit the ground with his golden hammer *BOOM* everything around him, including a few Bud Sages, turned to dust. Then, he looked at the giant bud with eyes filled with anger, "You think you are so powerful because you have the strength of an Emperor?" *VROOOOOMMM* Jabba''s body at that moment started to burn with a dark red me; the mes got wider and higher, burning everything in sight, burning away even the dust around him. "HEYAAAAAAAAAA!!!!" Jabba shouted a cry that shivered hearts as he looked towards the sky Finally, Jabba returned to look at the giant bud as his veins began to appear and twitch on his entire body, his face, which was dominated by light blue color, turned into dark blood color simr to that of the demons, and even his eyes turned deep red as if the arteries exploded inside them!! "I will show you the strength of an Emperor." Jabba opened his arms wide and then closed in a light motion. Chapter 503 Rest Chapter 503 Rest *SHWALAAAA* "ROAR! ROOOAAAAAARRR!!!" The soldiers of the Sixth Legion stopped in their ces for the first time since they started the whirlpool strategy, still raising their weapons and shields in a weird stature as if time had stopped; even the buds who were fighting as if they did not care about their lives seemed as if their energy had run out, so they remained in their ces. The battle that imed tens of thousands of victims on both sides seemed as if it had frozen at that moment. The only thing that proves that they did not freeze or that time did not stop is the drops of sweat that are pouring down profusely on the faces of both parties. All of them, without exception, slowly directed their eyeballs toward the source of that horrible aura that prevented their bodies from moving; everyone''s eyes automatically went toward the terrifying-looking giant bud that was angrily shouting toward the sky. The space around him seemed to tremble at his presence, especially the space around his arms seemed to be about to explode!! ...But soon, their eyes fell to a small figure below, zing with red mes, pressing both hands towards each other as if squashing the air in their midst. That little person was the source of that terrifying aura; it was the sixth legionmander of the True Beginning Empire, Jabba. The thundercloud''s aura brought with it pessimism and fear of natural catastrophes, but Jabba''s aura currently brings blood and death, to say the least. And now both suffocating auras descend over everyone''s head, making them forget what they were doing. "ROAR!!!" The giant roared again in pain and visibly tried to lower his hands down, but... "HEYAAAAA!!!!" Jabba cried so hard that blood gushed from his eyes as he brought his hands closer *Crack* The familiar sound of bone crunching came from the giant bud this time before its arms were forced to move slightly upwards again, its face was now twisting in obvious pain. "This..." Everyone around now finally noticed something. The space quivering around the giant Bud''s body wasn''t his doing; it was because of massive gravitational pressure on him. Jabba was pressing the giant bud with gravitation waves from all directions to the point where he was pressuring space itself; he was currently trying to openly crush the giant bud using Reverse gravity!! "Attack! Kill that person!!!" A nk-eyed bud shouted and pointed toward Jabba, finally getting a grasp of what was happening *Step..* *step..* *step..* *step..* *step..* The buds, starting from Sages to even the mortal, finally began to force their legs to move again, even those who did not have enough willpower to get closer to Jabba out of fear, theirrades smacked them on the head until they regained consciousness and ran alongside them. The million upon millions of buds all started running or flying towards Jabba!! "Do not allow them! If they disturb the general, it will be the end of us all! Stop them at all costs!!!" Jabba''s advisors and officers wiped the sweat from their foreheads and moved their men at thest moment "Protect the Commander!" "KILL!!" Finally, the battlefield returned to active again, but the goal of both sides was nowpletely different. Moments ago, the buds were trying to keep the sixth Legion busy so as not to disturb their leader, and now the opposite is happening! *crack* "ROOAAAR!!!" One of the two horns of the giant bud brock at that moment forcing it to give a hearty cry, bringing hope to some and despair to others. But the hearts of the soldiers of the Sixth Legion did not calm down for a moment for two reasons. The first is that the Giant Bud stepped forward and backward several times from the intensity of pain, and this means that he is able to break Jabba''s siege, but he is only afraid of his control of the thundercloud, this also means that if the Giant Bud decides to abandon the thundercloud, the consequences will be extremely dire, at the very least, theirmander would end up dead. The second reason... It is that Jabba''s condition wasn''t much better than the giant bud, not even a little bit. "Ke... Kekeke¡­" Since the nk-eyed dered that he was their new target, the battles turned to be over Jabbas''s head and under his feet; In every second that passed, the fingers tips of one of the buds almost touched him before a human sage cut off the bud''s hands or wounded him with a long-range attack. When Jabba began what he was doing now, his body and eyes turned blood red, as if the arteries inside his body had been cut off, but now he was covered in blood outwardly from his hair to the soles of his feet and even multiple wounds such as burns, traces of freezing, and even some severed roots on his body made his appearance tragic to the fullest extent. But all this was not what ached the hearts of the officers of the Sixth Legion the most. Rather, Jabba''s body, which was full of muscles, began to be thinner, and his height, which had exceeded 3 meters, began to diminish significantly. Everyone knew that Jabba was currently paying the price for that technique, but no one dared ask him to revoke it. Finally, after half an hour, the giant bud stopped resisting, the strong life energy in it was trying to heal it, but the speed of its bone shattering and muscle tearing due to the gravity waves crashing unto them was much faster; By this moment, not a single bud of those who forged the giant was still unharmed, each and every one of them suffered severe injury individually. And all those injuries were not just due to Jabba''s gravitational waves, but what the buds were trying to do with Jabba, the Sages of the sixth Legion are also trying to do with the giant bud, and they even seed. The human sagesunch attacks from all directions toward the giant bud, and the strange thing is that these attacks be stronger and faster and actually hit the giant bud thanks to the intense gravitational field around it!! "AAHHHH!!!" The giant bud stopped and no longer resisted, But Jabba seemed to be not satisfied yet and kept pressing on. Jabba''s height now was barely two meters, and he looked like skin on bone, but his strength had not weakened even a bit. Seeing that Jabba was still trying to risk his life to crush him even after he stopped moving, a strange smile appeared on the giant bud''s face; then he opened his mouth to speak for the first time in a voice that sounded like a thousand people were talking at the same time, "Good job boy, You realize that you can''t fight me face to face, so you try to keep me in my ce by your gravitational waves, then you realized that if I lose contact with the thundercloud, I will kill you, so you didn''t try to break my arms thoroughly, what are you nning exactly? Are you waiting for my energy to deplete due to regeneration, or are you waiting for me to have an adverse reaction from the thundercloud to harm me? Of course, you do not wait for some reinforcement, as there is not a single person among you, strangers, who can stand against me other than you... Well, it does not matter; perhaps it is just a desperate attempt on your part. I don''t know how you attained the power of a World Ruler either, but congrattions, you have the ability to take on this War Lord. I will let you feel proud for now, but¡­ This only gives me the right to use the wizards to create a second War Lord, a third War Lord! Hahahaha" *RUMBLE* As the Tree Father''s hystericalughter reverberated across the battlefield, the earth split open several kilometers wide and began to sprout ancient roots, rapidly piercing into the sky. The strange and terrifying sight at the same time forced everyone, whether human or buds, to look at the giant roots in panic. "Kee.. Kekkeeekk" Only Jabba remained focused on dealing as much damage to the giant bud''s body as fast as he could. The giant bud again looked down and spoke in his strange voice, "Hmm, are you still trying? What are you trying to achieve exactly? It is clear that you will die in a few minutes anyway if I ignore you and stand still. Don''t you realize yet? You are dead, every one of yourpanions will be dead, and even the world you came from will be a pile of bones and blood on my hands; You lot messed with the wrong person. I am life itself!!!" *swoosh* At that moment, a tiny figure wearing distinctive golden armor appeared next to Jabba and ced his hand on his slender shoulders for a few seconds in which the eyes of the neer turned from surprise to shock and then anger, but he restrained himself and patted Jabba several times gently, "It''s all right, you did a good job you can rest now and leave the rest to your master..." Then Robin looked up into the eyes of the huge bud directly with eyes that lit up with a golden glow, but hatred and anger could easily be seen within them, "Hoffenheim, I wanted to subdue you and show you the real world but forget it, I don''t want you anymore, I will turn you into a dead bush for the dogs to piss on." Chapter 504 Ghostly creatures Chapter 504 Ghostly creatures "Jabba, everything will be okay now; just rx and have some rest, okay?" Robin returned to look at his student with a smile that showed some satisfaction "Haa... Haa..." Jabba finally looked beside him, the thick blood that covered his eyes made him see everything in red, but he still managed to read his teacher''s features clearly... It was filled with anger, anxiety, and even some horror!! Jabba finally lowered his arms and then got down on his knees *Bam*, "Master... Do I really look... that bad?" "...You will... be fine. Just rest now, and we will have a talkter." Robin forced his smile to grow harder as he stroked Jabba''s hair, but his loud heartbeat told Jabba that he was hiding something from him. Indeed, his appearance alone was enough to tell Robin about what happened before his arrival. His skin had turned red, his eyes flowing with blood, the arteries of his arm and his feet were mostly all severed, and most importantly... His physique!! Jabba is now barely 190 cm tall, and his dense muscles have faded. If this Nihari *giant* was ced among the soldiers of the Sixth Legion now, no one would distinguish him. In the past, even if he got down on his knees, he would still be taller than Robin, but now he is the height of ordinary humans, perhaps even a little shorter than humans of his level! Robin''s lips twitched as he looked at his student, ''What happened? I understand the blood covering it, but since when can muscle mass be reduced in a few minutes, and even his bones shortened?!'' *Rumble* *Rumble* Dozens of huge, ancient-looking roots pierced the ground and continued their way at a steady pace upward until they reached and prated the thundercloud, then the lightning began to strike the roots! *Rumble* The enormous thundercloud that was shining bright white due to the numerous thunderbolts in it began to gradually dim, the number and strength of the thunderbolts in the thundercloud visibly decreased, and the cloud itself began to diminish at an enormous speed. But this did not bring happiness to anyone in the Sixth Legion! "Hahaha, you said you would kill me? KILL ME? HAAHAHAHA" The giant budughed hysterically as if he had heard the strangest joke of his life, then pointed toward the sky with his torn arm after he was freed from the gravitational pressure, "Open your eyes and see, you are now going to experience the wrath of Greend you are trying to conquer!" *Rumble* *RUMBLE* *RUMPLE----* Robin almost responded to Hoffenheim, who was upying the consciousness of the giant bud, but he was forced to look up after the sounds of thunder and turmoil in the sky ceased. All the lightning bolts disappeared from the cloud, and the cloud itself almost vanished! But despite that, the light of the three suns, which make most of Greend''s days bright, did not reach them. The suns were hidden behind what appeared to be a gray translucent screen... It was the''s sky; it became almost entirely gray now. *Breaking sound* Robin was hurridly trying to use the Eye of Truth to digest what was happening around him, when even something more strange happened, something that is not heard about except in legends, happened in front of him himself... Hoffenheim''s ancient-looking roots had continued their way up even after the cloud was dispersed until its tips disappeared from view. But at that moment, the lightning-loaded roots seemed to hit something up above, and cracks started to appear in the sky. Cracks began to appear... in the sky!! *Crack* *Crack* "Ahh¡­ AAHHH..!!" The majestic yet horrifying sight above their heads shattered thest psychological barrier of most of the Sixth Legion soldiers. "Retreat to a safe distance!" Some officers and Sages tried to gather the dispersed soldiers and move them again, but none responded to their calls. Everyone in the Sixth Legion stood where they were, watching what was happening in the sky; the good news is that they were not the only ones who acted in this way. Even the buds themselves looked up in fear!! And while everyone is focused on the cracks in the sky and waiting to see what happens... *SHWALAAA* A Foot that does not resemble human feet appeared from one of the cracks and began to descend little by little, revealing a humanoid nt - a Treant- with many ancient-looking branches and roots around its fossil-like body. Its body was semi-transparent. Everyone could see its shape, yet they could see through it like a ghost. Its facial features were rigid and emotionless that it looked like a statue, and its aura made everyone think that it was able to erase them from existence with nothing but a nce!! No one made sense of what they were seeing, and they didn''t have the time either because, at this moment, another ghostly, smander-like being with colorless mes surrounding its body began to descend from the cracks. Then a ghostly bird resembling the legends of the phoenix appeared, exuding enormous life energy, then a ghostly deer that was transformed by colorless lightning, then a human-shaped being holding a sword in his right hand and colorless explosions in his left hand, and then... then... then~~, etc. The Sixth Legion personnel and the Buds looked up with open mouths and sweaty foreheads. Some of them even unconsciously took a few steps back until they collided with the *enemy* but none of those present had any intention of fighting again¡­ the distance between them and the cracks in the cracked sky was simply too great. However, they could clearly see those ghostly creatures, which indicated that those ghostly creatures were tens of kilometers long! In just a few seconds, dozens of these ghostly creatures showed themselves through the cracks in the sky. "Are those¡­" Robin opened his eyes so wide that his golden eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets, but unlike the rest, there were no features of horror, but rather that of extreme shock, "¡­The embodiment of thews of Greend?!" Chapter 505 Spirit Chapter 505 Spirit *Rumble* The sky trembled, and the cracks in it increased. Earthquakes hit the ground like never before, evenkes formed whirlpools, and the wind formed hurricanes. The whole area around the battlefield seemed to be in a state of utter chaos; no, the entire seemed to be suffering one way or another. But everyone''s eyes were still focused on the gigantic ghostly creatures up in the sky. Their presence and figures struck terror into the hearts of the Mighty Sages already. If these creatures came to fight, then the battle was over; No, THEY were over. They felt like ants just by looking at these existences! They were sure they would all be annihted with a single wave of any of those creatures'' hands. *buzz* The moment everyone had been waiting for came. The gigantic ghostly creatures started to raise one of their limbs and point downwards; abnormal strands ofws began to seep from their hands towards the battlefield! "Ahh... AHHH¡­" "G... Go... Let''s get out of here!!" The soldiers of the Sixth Legion held out for about an hour in front of the Giant Bud and the Buds legions in an infernal battle during which not a single one of them thought of breaking the formation, but now each and everyone started running in a random direction! "Hahaha, do you realize how small you are now that you stand in the presence of the Wizards of Greend? There is no escape for you today." The giant budughed hysterically and struck the ground with its feet A wall of ancient roots shot out in an instant and surrounded the battlefield, then rapidly rose up until it was difficult for even sages to fly above! "HAHAHA! Yes, Yes!! This world shall be mine! MINE!!" The giant bud now doesn''t look much worse than when it first appeared, all the heavy injuries that Jabba suffered to inflict on him are mostly healed. "NOO!!!!" "Leave me! Please leave me alone!! Please, no, I don''t want to end up like them!!! AAHH!!!!" At that moment, while the members of the Sixth Legion were busy trying to dig up the roots to escape, they heard desperate cries, screams in thenguage of the Greenders. When they all looked behind them, they saw a strange sight. All thew strands sent down by the gigantic ghostly creatures -or the wizards- were concentrated in five adjacent cores in the center of the battlefield, each of these cores forming what looked like octopus tentacles and starting to pull the high-level buds towards them... These cores were attacking the buds and not the soldiers!! Whenever a Bud approaches a sufficient distance, his consciousness disappears from his eyes entirely, and it stops screaming before it is thrown like a piece of garbage by the tentacles toward the core. The remaining buds all fell into a state of panic and joined the soldiers of the Sixth Legion in trying to find a solution to escape from the Ancient Roots Prison! The strange, chaotic situation left the minds of the soldiers of the Sixth Legion unable toprehend what was happening. That short battle that started just about an hour ago had so many turning points that they could tell stories about it for several generations toe!! But the shocks did not stop there. At that moment, a voice shook the entire area, "Hoffenheim, You dare? You are harming what you have sought all your life to obtain!!" The giant bud looked up with a crazed smile, "Why don''t I dare? Didn''t you see that they were about to kill my first Warlord? Isn''t it normal for me to make another one?" Another voice resounded in the sky, "Stop this foolishness now! The Warlords are indestructible, and you know it; if you just stood there quietly, that vile creature would lose his strength then you would have been able to trample on him easily! Are you really going to use this nonsense as an excuse to make five more Warlords?! You have already halted the Refinement process for thousands of years by creating your first Warlord, but you want to multiply that period five times? No, you''re going to cause permanent damage to our world like this! You''re insane!!" "Hmph, you should have agreed to send help from the beginning, you didn''t want help, and now you''re stopping me from helping myself? Do you think I''ll wear myself out in this war and thene and finish me off? Damn you all! I don''t need you anymore; I can protect myself by myself!" A third voice appeared, this one trying to pretend to be a little calmer, "Be careful, Hoffenheim, the use of the''s wizards vites thews of nature, it causes damage to thews of the world and thus damages the soul of the world¡­ Wasn''t it enough for you to make one Warlord? Damaging the world''s soul is a clear breach of all that we stand for. If you don''t stop making the five new Warlords immediately, you will make us all your enemies." *bzzzzzzzztt* "AAAHHHH" "Taking me as an enemy? Hehe... HAHAHAHA, I am the one who wille after you! I want to see how you will stand up to my six warlords!" The giant bud on which Hoffenheim flies opened his hands wide andughed loudly, "After I finish you lot off and clean the world of the humans, the world will be mine alone. In that case, what if I have to wait for another hundred or two hundred thousand years to continue the refinement process? At least I will no longer have topete with you old things and wouldn''t have to worry about the human rats plotting against me. Everything will be mine and mine alone!" "Hoffenheim, you stupid scum! This can''t be something you came up with during this war. Is that what you were nning all along? Do you think the world spirit will forgive you after killing every intelligent creature? Didn''t you remember how we were punished for what we did to the Treant race? The world spirit would undoubtedly kill you for it!! And what would you do in the refinement process if you were to do it Alone? We''ve been helping each other to refine the world spirit for two hundred thousand years, yet we haven''t reached a quarter of the way tell today, and now you''ve sacrificed all your aplishments in the refinement process in order to summon the Wizards effect and create more Warlords, you think you can start over by yourself? There is no fish on a cutting board? You will not be able to defeat ourbined armies even if you have six warlords!" immortality in this world; you will die Before you get to anything!!" A new voice yelled forcefully, though it was trying to hide; anxiety and anger were evident in its voice, "Secondly, do you think we''re a fish on a cutting board? You will not be able to defeat ourbined armies even if you have six warlords!" "Hmph, you dare threaten me with the world spirit? Even if I kill you all, There is no way that the spirit would punish me by killing thest intelligent organism in the world, it may just give me several tribtions to vent its anger and then start trying to produce another intelligent race, but we will see if it seeds while I am here! As for what I will do after eliminating you, it has nothing to do with you, And also... Hehe, you say if I won''t be able to defeat you? And you are going to stop me from using what exactly? I know all about you, old fellows. We haven''t spent hundreds of thousands of years together in vain. Look here, these strangers have armies that can crush you all but look at them now," Then the huge bud pointed towards where Robin was standing, "Look! They came from a different world, ready to conquer us all, only to die at my hands alone. Look at the despair in the eyes of my enemies!! Look at the--- Hmm?" When the Giant Bud looked at Robin, he found him smiling. No, not just smile. This smile wasn''t trying to show off defiance or confidence. Robin was practically grinning from ear to ear, staring at the five cores with his bright eyes. At this moment, The True Beginning Emperor, Robin Burton, was like a little kid who got a new toy. Chapter 506 Perfection Chapter 506 Perfection Robin could not hide the smile that emanated from his heart, and even his close followers could not remember when was thest time they saw him grin like that. They could not even decide whether they ever saw him behave like this in the first ce. But how can he stop himself? The process happening in front of him right now might be the answer he was looking for¡­ Currently, the five cores are no longer just heavenlyw strands or random bud bodies. However, each core has be covered with a huge number ofpressed buds that are still umting little by little in an orderly way to create the giant bodies of the Warlords. Just at this moment, the feet and the abdomen area up to the chest were already formed. The buds did notpletely merge, nor were their bodies destroyed, but they were just pressed next to each other as if they were embracing each other in a really ufortable way. All of this could be ignored; after all, they are just artificially created beings in order to serve the Tree Father, but the strange thing was that the internal energy of those buds began to seep out from their bodies and head towards the core and pour into it, the core that was empty moments ago and was only a gathering of purews had already be filled with a huge amount of energy drawn from hundreds of buds at the level of a Saint or a Sage! The soul force in those buds also seeped out from their bodies and formed its own separate Soul Domain, and their life energy seeped in to nourish the new entity as one being. Even their bodies began to wriggle and take strange positions to form the details of the body of the huge bud; this means that the bodies of thousands of saints have be the tissues of the muscles of the Warlords, while the bodies of hundreds of sages became the bones! Although the buds involved in creating the Warlords did not die immediately, the lives of all the buds involved in the making of the Warlords were implicitly done for, losing this amount of life energy and soul force and even breaking the inner energy foundations in order to bring it out like this meant that those buds would spend the rest of their lives as real vegetables. Whether in terms of inner energy, soul force, life force, or even overall physical strength, Those five Iplete Giant Buds or *Warlords* had already surpassed the Sagehood Realm by a huge margin! It turns out that the *Warlord* is an entity that can transcend the boundaries of the''s creatures by very subtle circumvention using thews of that. Of course, this circumvention would never have been possible had it not been for the embodiment of the Major and even Minor Heavenly Laws of Greend involving themselves in creating those cores. But even with this, there is still a gap: How can the''sws do such a thing? Sacrificing a huge number of living beings to create one powerful being is demonic to say the least. ''Why would the''s majorws help someone like Hoffenheimmit this crime? ...Is this rted to the Refinement they are talking about?'' Robin thought while still smiling heartily, ''And how... Can I benefit from this phenomenon?'' The giant bud opened its empty eye in stupefaction when it saw Robin''s strange condition and then startedughing and looking up at the sky, "Did you all see this? Even the leader of the otherworldly invaders lost his mind when he saw my strength! HAHAHA." "Hoffenheim, please stop this madness. We will send you all our armies and help you cleanse the strangers. No, we will give you back all yournds and give you newnds on top of them, What do you think? And I assure you that this incident will bepletely forgotten and will not be taken against you; I promise you this." A rtively quiet voice echoed in the sky Hoffenheim paused for a moment before his voice rose, "...Flores, you used the wizards'' effect and forged a warlord before. You should know that there is no turning back now after the formation of cores. If I try I will bring destruction to myself; why would I do such a stupid thing? ept lot should ept your fate; the damage to the world and the soul of the world has already been done, and the damage can only be reversed by destroying the warlords, and you know that the warlords are basically indestructible. The cores formed by thews of the world are wless! They are perfect!! And they are now mine! MINE HAHAHA" Then, he continued non-stop, "Hehe, Flores, you should still have the Warlord you made two hundred thousand years ago, right? We have collectively tried to destroy it many times but to no avail. It doesn''t matter now, Prepare your Warlord buddy; it might help you stop me for a bit when I get to you!" "Sigh~" "You crazy bastard, do you think you''re the only one who can make Warlords?!" "Hmph, do you think I ordered five cores randomly? I calcted what the world soul can handle currently and consumed it entirely. It is impossible to create another warlord for at least fifty thousand years; by then, there will only be me on the back of this world!" "Argh!! What is the secret of your smugness? We all had the same choice, but no one chose it. What is the point of destroying the and wasting all ourbor in refining the''s soul? Even if your n seeds, you are doomed to die before you be the world Lord, Hoffenheim; you will spend the rest of your life regretting your foolish decision today!" An angry voice shook the sky "Hehe, you are just angry because you all wanted to make the same move but were afraid of the consequences. It''s not my fault that you were cowards and lost the game to me in the end, hahaha! ..Ohh? Looks like the wait is over." *buzzzt...woosh* At that moment, the enormous tentacles disappeared, and the earthquakes and turmoil in the subsided somewhat; all eyes focused on five huge creatures standing motionless in the middle of the battlefield. *swoosh* Five roots shot out from the ground and rose up to the neck of the five warlords from behind and touched it for a moment before the five warlords opened their eyes, and they all startedughing in the same voice... Hoffenheim''s voice. "That... crazy bastard!!" Hoffenheimpletely ignored the words of the other Tree Fathers and then turned back to look at Robin, "You made a mistake in choosing my world, junior, but I respect the strong; I will give you a chance to say yourst words." After the Warlord closest to Robin finished speaking, he started running towards him, raising his right hand to a fist that was several times bigger than Robin himself. "Oh? Can I say myst words? I guess I''ll take the opportunity to tell you something then¡­ You said the cores formed by the Heavenly Laws must be perfect and thus indestructible, right?" Robin''s smile turned into a chuckle, and then, with a light movement, a ck spear took out from its ring and stabbed forward, "¡­Buddy, There is no perfection in this universe." *RUMBLE* Chapter 507 Holes Chapter 507 Holes Under everyone''s eyes, one of the warlords started running towards Robin, raising his arm to punch with a few short lightning bolts. He could also be seen moving between the fingers of his fist like small snakes ready to destroy their Emperor and maybe destroy everyone present with this one attack... On the opposite side, They also saw Robin standing in an offensive position, raising his ck spear in a straight manner with both hands, ready to stab whatever came his way. The whole scene was very strange... It looked as if a strong-bodied human being was running to attack a mouse holding a toothpick! But at that moment, the scenepletely froze for all humans and buds. *BOOM* The Warlord''s arm exploded into hundreds of pieces. Everything happened very quickly. It was as if time had stopped; there was no exaggerated technique like that thundercloud or bloody aura like the one Jabba had released¡­ Robin only stabbed forward with his spear when the Warlord was only a few meters away, and in the next moment, the Warlord lost one of his arms. The Warlord was still thrusting forward with force, the only difference being that he no longer had an arm. He didn''t feel like a strong attacknded on him or even any pain. The energy attack from Robin''s spear seemed like it had pressed a button in his arm, canceling out the power that was controlling the buds and keeping them in ce. Stunned by what had happened a moment ago, the Warlord was still dashing forward without finding time to slow down, make a sound, or even change his countenance; everything just happened too fast! When his eyelids were still barely opening to express his shock, his eyes caught the sight of Robin returning the spear backward and retaking his attacking stance, then striking his front foot hard and pouncing towards him! Robin''s insane speed in attacking and preparing for the next attack before anyone even realized what had happened made the Warlord think for a split second that time seemed to be slower for him than it was for Robin somehow. ''AHH!!!'' The Warlord shouted in his head when he discovered Robin''s target. This time, he was aiming for the stomach area; it was where the core of thews created by the Wizards resided!! The Warlord barely managed to force his left arm to move to block Robin''s path before he reached the core. *shhh~* But it seemed as if the arm of the Warlord was moving in slow motion. Robin passed by it as if it were stopped in mid-air, then continued forward until it reached an appropriate distance and stabbed! *BOOM* *Bam Bam Bam Bam* At that moment, the movement finally returned to everyone''s eyes again. Moments ago, the Warlord was running towards Robin and seemed the ck spear deeply embedded in the Warlord''s stomach area!! to be about to crush him, but now... Now the Warlord''s right arm exploded and turned into hundreds of bud corpses that started hitting the ground, while they found Robin standing on his ck spear with his hands crossed in front of his chest, with the head of the ck spear deeply embedded in the Warlord''s stomach area!! "AH!!" Upon seeing this scene, all the members of the Sixth Legion and the buds'' army opened their mouths, and some of them took a few steps back automatically. The transition from one scene to the next was very fast. They felt as if Time was cut off at that moment or that they were sleeping with their eyes open and did not see what happened! "You¡­ that¡­ spear strike¡­" The Warlord uttered in Hoffenheim''s voice, but this time, the tone of the voice did not carry any arrogance, megalomania, or even an iota of self-confidence like it was a few seconds ago¡­ It was only filled with shock and sheer terror. *CRACK* *Crack Crack Crack* In the next instant, the Warlord''s eyepletely lost life, and his huge body began to stagger; the cracks along his body quickly began to grow and expand until he lost his coherence and began to copse. Quickly, the Warlord that destroyed the Tenth Legion in a matter of a few minutes and was terrorizing the Sixth Legion copsed like a house without pirs, quickly turning into a pile of dead buds. Silence... The arena containing hundreds of thousands of human soldiers, millions of buds, and even five other warlords sounded like a deserted cemetery now. At that moment, no one dared to breathe out loud. With a light movement of his hand, Robin removed all the dirt from the fallen bud corpses and then stabbed his spear into the ground and leaned on it as he looked towards the remaining five Warlords. A sly smile appeared on his thin face, "See, Hoofy? I told you, Nothing is perfect. As long as you have a good pair of eyes, you can see a few holes here or there, hehe." "No... No, it''s impossible. Impossible!!" The five warlords started to shout at the same time as if Hoffenheim had forgotten to choose one of them to speak through, "The heavenlyws themselves made these cores; it is the definition of perfection. If the heavenlyws are not perfect, then what could it be? What kind of evil have you done just now?" Leaning on his spear, Robin raised his other shoulder with innocence, "Are you saying that I''m a liar? Come on, Hoffy, that hurts my feelings! Didn''t you see what happened yourself? And you still have the guts to say it''s evil? If I''m that evil one here, what should we call what you are doing to the? Listen, Hoffy, you and the rest of the six eavesdroppers up there, those *Wizards* of yours, are just the embodiment of thews that YOU, as inhabitants of the, have explored to this day. Some of them have reached the fourth stage, some of them are still in the third stage, and there are even a few that are still in the first stage. How can a cluster of these different stages of differentws be perfect?" Then he continued as if giving a lecture, "Let''s suppose all thews used were of the fourth stage, so what? If they are perfect, as you say, then what about the fifth or sixth stage? The fact that there are higher degrees of thew means that it is still subject to improvement, and What is amenable to improvement by definition is not perfect! And anything imperfect in front of my eyes is simply a sandbag waiting to be stabbed. Do you understand now, Hoffy? Maybe if there were a real Martial Emperor here relying on real strength, then you would force me to take some of my men and run, but Relying on purews to y with me wasn''t a smart move in front of me. I''m simply your natural enemy." "Your eyes¡­ your eyes, YOUR EYES!!" The features of the five Warlords gradually turned from shock to pure anger, and their already cracked faces contorted as they looked at Robin''s golden-capped eyes. *PAM* *Pam PAM PAAAM* The five Warlords quickly charged toward Robin simultaneously with crazed looks. Chapter 508 Battle under the broken sky- 1 Chapter 508 Battle under the broken sky- 1 Robin remained standing in his ce, leaning on his spear, motionless, observing the movements of the five warlords as if the matter did not involve him. Two of them started running towards him after leaving a distance between each other, as if they wanted to close all avenues of escape for Robin, the third rushed towards the Sixth Corps General, Jabba, who was looking towards the sky with bloodshot eyes as if he was no longer in this world, as for the fourth Warlord he jumped towards thergest gathering of human soldiers, while the fifth remained standing in his ce. "Hmph!" Robin gave a short sneeringugh and pulled the spear out of the ground, it was clear from Tree Father Hoffenheim''s choice that he was still apprehensive about the sight of the sixth Warlord being destroyed just now, so he was trying to distract Robin in other ways. But... *VRoOoOM* Again, everything from Robin''s point of view seemed to be twisting and denting as it started to go in slow motion, It seemed as if he had entered a nk ck and white canvas, the Warlords and the Sixth Legion, and everything around him was almost out of feature. However, using the Eye of Truth he was able to urately detect where everything was, and then leaped forward! But the strange thing is that instead of Robin trying to aim his spear at the two warlordsing towards him, he started running towards the giant heading towards Jabba! The giant was too close to Jabba, and if he was left to move at the same pace, he would reach him and kill him or take him as a prisoner before Robin finished with the two Warlords in front of him. It was so close that the back of the Warlord was already in Robin''s sight with only a few steps left to reach Jabba who was still helplessly sitting there! *Step.. Step..* Robin at this moment was running normally, but his footsteps seemed to fold the space beneath them, every time he raised his foot to take a step, it was evident that he had taken a hundred steps¡­ This was the ability of the third stage of the Major Space Law, Space Fold! The third stage of the Major Space Law granted Robin more than just making his spear extremely fast, it gave him the ability to fold the space around him to shorten the distance he had to travel to reach his target, the process can be described as when he is advancing towards his target, his target is also advancing towards him! In this way, the distance that must be covered normally by a hundred steps can be covered by Robin in two or three steps. This ability gives the impression to others that Robin is teleporting! But at the same time, it puts tremendous pressure on the user''s body, which is practically tampering with one of the highest heavenlyws, so it cannot be used all the time, and his freedom of movement is greatly restricted while activating this ability, as itpletely reshapes space on the user''s viewpoint! If he does not realize well where he will appear after every step he takes, he may find himself with a sword piercing his heart or falling into a volcano. ¡­ Robin raised his spear in a stabbing position and concentrated the energy again at the tip of the spear to prepare to strike at the focus of the Third Warlord from behind, but at that moment Robin noticed that the foot of the Third Warlord was gradually lifted off the ground as he quickly kicked towards him! ''This is bad'' Robin thought when he realized that he would not be able to avoid this huge foot in time as already taken a step forward, and if I did touch him, it would definitely grind his bones, so he quickly changed the stabbing position that he had already taken, then raised his spear up and then lowered it hard as if he was cutting down with a sword! Before the dark metallic spear''s body mmed into the Warlord''s feet, strong repulsive gravitational waves started to be released, then with a *PAM* the contact happened The repulsive gravitational waves weren''t as strong as those shown by Jabba in his battle just before and weren''t even able to slow down the giant''s foot before approaching, but that wasn''t what was intended from the start. As the Warlord''s feet reached a certain distance from the ck spear, the gravitational waves of the ck spear were like an invisible barrier between the foot and Robin, the direct contact between the Worlord''s foot and the repulsive gravitational barrier caused Robin to fly backward like a missile! When Robin saw that the third Warlord had stopped in order to deliver that back blow and was no longer advancing toward Jabba, he stopped looking in his direction and focused his attention on the direction he was being thrown towards... He was heading towards the fourth Warlord who wanted to attack the Sixth Legion soldiers! Robin smiled ruthlessly and then adjusted his posture in mid-air, stabbing towards its core! The Fourth Warlord quickly raised its left arm to cover the stomach area and easily counteracted Robin''s attack, then raised his other hand and a thunderbolt came out and headed towards Robin who was still flying towards him. ''*Damn it!'' Robin cursed in his head, The iing attack was an extremely fast Stage Four lightning strike, if not for Space Fold decreasing its speed it would have easily turned him into steamed meat! Once again, Robin used the gravitational expulsion technique to force his body to barely move a few centimeters so that he could barely dodge the thunderbolt, then stabbed the spear toward the fourth Warlord''s unprotected waist. *BOOM* "RAAAAAAAWWR" "Holy shit!!" "What happened?" Everyone, whether they were humans or buds, suddenly found that everything in front of them hadpletely changed... The True Beginning Emperor, Robin Burton, was not standing in his original spot. Not one at the Sixth Legion nor the remaining high-level buds knew what happened, from their point of view, Robin was leaning on his spear, and the next moment he was not there! The four warlords also no longer attacked in more than one direction like crazed beasts, they all stopped their positions in strange postures as they all looked in one direction with extreme anger, with even one of them roaring in pain in the ground! "Long live His Excellency! Long live the True Beginning Empire!!" "Long live His Excellency! Long live the True Beginning Empire!!" Hundreds of thousands of soldiers of the Sixth Legion began to cheer with pride. They finally found him, In the direction where the five Warlords were looking, Robin was leaning on his spear, panting, right next to the Warlord who was lying on the ground without his two legs and around him a huge number of high-level buds corpses... His Excellency has made a move again, he stopped the Warlords and even crippled one of them!! "Long live His Excellency! Long live the True--- hmm?!" Suddenly the cheers began to subside a bit, especially among those at the upper echelons of the Legion, the pride they felt quickly turned to anxiety. As of this moment... His Excellency was spitting blood. Chapter 509 Battle under the broken sky- 2 Chapter 509 Battle under the broken sky- 2 "Haa.. Haa.. Pffffff!!!" Robin gasped loudly for a bit of air, but even that was interrupted by a vomit of a mouthful of blood, "...Sh*t." Robin looked around at the five Warlords while leaning on his spear¡­ His attack just before was intended to hunt down at least two or three cores, but the result was only to cripple one of the five Warlords. Compared to that result, his internal injuries were much worse! It may not seem like it, but the ability of the third stage of spacew is extremely limited by nature, as it focuses on giving tremendous speed to the user by manipting the space around him for a very short period of time, even a split second might be too much. Theoretically, the user can only activate this ability to move from point A to point B, which he previously determined before activating the ability. The period during which the ability remains active does not give the user any room to make an offensive movement while activating the ability, it doesn''t even give him the opportunity to change his course after activating it. Everything ends in a blink of an eye, When will the user get a chance to do anything? But Robin is different, his high Soul Force gives him a very heightened sense of his surroundings and his eyes of truth enable him to see clearly in the partially destroyed space while activating the ability. there are other factors too such as his strong body thanks to his third stage Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo which enables him to endure space distortion for a longer period, and his weapon that is made entirely of materials infused with the element of space that helps him move and attack more freely This was not normal... what Robin is using the Space-Fold ability for is nothing like what it should be doing, he took an ability extremely limited to make it a whole new offensive technique capable of challenging Martial Emperors while he himself was still a Peak Saint!! What Robin can do using the Space-Fold ability is something unique and a miracle by all ounts in the eyes of anyone who has taken the path of space before, but that miracle did note without a price. Moving like this inside a distorted space has its consequences. If it were not for his strong body, what he is vomiting now would be His inner bowels, not just blood "So this is the power of an Emperor..." Theoretically, Robin''s attacks cannot be stopped, if those blows were directed at Alexander, for example, or Jabba, he would have hit his target every time, but the strength and speed of the five warlords were simply too much Although his use of the Space-Folding ability in this way made his movement speed significantly slower, the speed of the Warlords was still insane, in critical situations their speed could bepared to the speed of someone using the third degree of spacew! Robin thought at first that a few strikes would do the job, but now he fully understood that continuing in this way is dangerous... But what else can he do? What else did he have that could be used against a being with the strength of an Emperor?! *shhh~* The only thing keeping him from losing his mind now was afortable feeling that slightly relieved the squeezing pain in his guts. This was the effect of the third-stage Vitality Divine Tattoo, which was beginning to gather energy from the air to transform it into life energy with which to automatically heal Robin''s wounds and fatigue, but he noticed that the tattoo''s working speed was much slower than it was designed to be, he quickly attributed it to the very low energy level around him. After the five Warlords consumed all the energy in the area and perhaps the entire, the Vitality Divine Tattoo''s action was so limited that it could be ignored, So with a simplemand, he made the tattoo absorb energy from the energy he kept on his body for an emergency like this "¡­Not bad for a lowly person like you." The Warlords spoke at the same time and then began to spread around him again. Tree Father Hoffenheim did not know the level of Commander of the Outsiders Forces before, but the damage he caused to the Warlords alone speaks for itself. "Haa.. Haa... Hoo¡­" Robin caught his breath a few more times and then pulled his spear out from the ground again, although it had barely passed for a few seconds, it had be much better thanks to the third-stage Vitality Divine Tattoo. Then he fixed his eyes on the warlord who had been standing in his ce since the fighting began: ''If I strike him down, then...'' Then he began advancing towards him at a steady pace. He attacked both Warlords moments ago from blind spots, And due to the folding of space, they definitely didn''t have the ability to sense where he was in time, The only exnation for them blocking him was that that Warlord standing in the back was only there to watch him This is natural since Hoffenheim''s soul was almost destroyed back then, if he were in his ce he would have concentrated most of his Soul Force in one of the warlords and left guiding the rest to him as well, and since the soul of the five warlords are interconnected, if one of them detected something the others would know the same thing immediately¡­ When the Warlord in the back noticed what Robin was thinking, his countenance changed slightly, and pointed toward him and shouted, "Attack! Everyone attack!!!" *PAM* "Come on!!" *swoosh* *swoosh* *swoosh* The three Warlords who could still move hit the ground with their feet and disappeared for a moment, all the Bud Saints and Sages also shouted loudly and listened for orders, they all charged towards Robin! "Walk over my dead body first!" "AAHHH!!!" The soldiers of the Sixth Legion also regained their wits when they saw the buds rushing towards His Excellency and immediately blocked their way, another fierce fight starting out of nowhere. When the nearest Warlord''s fist was only three meters away from Robin: *Step...* Robin activated the ability of the third-stage Heavenly Space Law, and once again everything started to move in slow motion through folded space around him. "PFFFTTT~~" Robin spat out a handful of blood again, his face didn''t seem to know anymore whether to show signs of pain or fatigue, but that didn''t stop him... golden spear and wrapped it with intense energy, then tossed it Robin ignored the mighty Warlord''s fisting toward him and swept the space ring in his finger, took out a bewitching-looking golden spear and wrapped it with intense energy, then tossed it with all his might at a certain angle towards the Warlord sitting in the back That throw was not random, Robin knew very well that that warlord would see the spearing and raise his hand to push him away, but that throw from that angle would be able to pierce the warlord''s arm and continue its way to the end... This is the hoped goal at least. Then he pulled out two more spears and almost did the same, but, "Cough! cough! pfffffffft" This time Robin looked as if he had lost half of his blood, he immediately fell to the ground headfirst while holding his stomach with both hands... The umted damage was unbearable. Then, with difficulty, he looked to the side with blood overflowing from his eyes and mouth, watching the Warlord''s fist that was now two feet away and still slowly approaching. He could move before it reached him, but then what? His body is about to copse, will he be able to continue fighting? The power of Emperors surpassed everything he could think of, even as he fought at the risk of his life he still couldn''t see the way to victory¡­ "Heh.. hehe.. I had to get away with the fist at first and then throw the spear.. that would have given me more room to breathe... Sigh~ my personal experience as a warrior and my awareness of my body still leave a lot to be desired¡­ if it weren''t for Time being slowed down by the folding of space... I would be dead already hehe ¡­How arrogant was I¡­" Robin barely managed to let out a blood-tingedugh as he saw death approaching, but at that moment Robin''s golden eyes opened wide, "Wait! Time¡­ has slowed down?!" Chapter 510 A forgotten cave in the sea of Time Chapter 510 A forgotten cave in the sea of Time Fifty years ago-- The Outer Beast Territory within the ck Sun Kingdom This area is famous for being untouched by humans as it was home to countless beasts whose levels range from 1 to 10, those beasts take advantage of therge area in the outer beast zone to hunt each other and even hunt some unfortunate humans The number of humans who enter this area looking for an easy hunt or a quicker way to reach another kingdom is not small, But the number of humans who actually get out of it alive does not even reach a quarter of that number. Only experienced Hunters who can detect danger before it urs or high-level cultivators can roam here freely. After all, it is a forbidden area for humans, only someone who is a Marial Knight can walk around here without fear. However... Two individuals have been frolicking in that area for a very long time as if it were their backyard. "Haa... Haa... Haa..!" A boy pulled the corpse of a beast several timesrger than his body and dumped it in front of the entrance to a cave, That cave was in the center of a mountain, meaning it was quite high from the rest of the forest, and yet the teenager managed to sessfully pull that huge corpse up. The boy looked up and panted heavily for a few moments until he rested a bit, then turned his gaze towards a white-haired old man who was sitting on the edge of the cliff with his back facing the cave, "Dad, I caught a three-horned wild boar for lunch today as you asked." Just by looking at the back of that skinny, bent old man, anyone might think that any breeze of wind is enough to knock him off the cliff, but whoever looks deeply enough and feels the almost tangible aura around him will have his first thought to kneel before him immediately... "Good, good, well done." The old man replied indifferently "Phew~" The boy puffed to revitalize his body, then quickly went in to fetch a small sharp knife and started skinning the three-horned wild boar, "Dad, how do you want it? Roasted or boiled?" "Good, good, well done." The old man replied again. The boy put down the knife and shook his head with a smile when he heard the old man''s reply, he appeared to understand something and then yelled, "Dammit Dad, I can''t believe you got into your weird state at a time like this. We are approaching sunset and the beasts are about to start hunting. If one of them catches a glimpse of your old bones sitting absent-mindedly like that, it will pounce on you without much hesitation. you should have entered the cave first at least !" "Good, good, well done..." "Arghh, I have to start asking for a fee¡­" The boy sighed, then put the knife aside and went to the old man''s side, then patted him on the shoulder, "Come on, Dad, let me help you enter to continue what you are doing inside, you have been meditating here for more than a hundred years, a few extra minutes won''t make a difference, don''t you think?" "..good good.. well done.." "Hmm?" The boy furrowed his eyebrows, ever since he opened his eyes to the world, and he saw his father distracted most of the time, but he always looked at him and scolded him when he interrupted his focus, This was the first time he was ignored to this degree. The boy followed his father''s gaze until he found a fly... just an ordinary fly like the ones found in ant random house. Perhaps the only thing that can be noticed about this fly is that it walks slowly on the ground and cannot fly, and by observing its weak movement it was clear that it was close to death... "...A fly?" The boy''s features turned from curiosity to astonishment, then to pity mixed with some fear, "Sigh~ Why don''t you listen to my words and just raise your level? Have you reached the point of observing insects now? It seems that Time has begun to have its effect on your mind after what it did to your body, you wouldn''tst long like this." "Time... True, I have lived for more than 140 years now, it is normal for me to be old..." The old man finally said something different this time and raised his finger to point at the fly, "That insect is also old and about to die of old age, but it was only born 7 days ago... What''s different between us? Why can I live all these years when the flies onlyst a few days?" "Well, I think it was--" The boy was happy because his father seemed to have woken up and straightened his posture a little to answer his question, but he quickly noticed his father''s unfocused eye. He knows this eye too well... His father was still lost in his mind. This question was not directed at him! "...Any rational person would say that an insect has a simple physical structure while we humans have stronger and moreplex internal systems...There is also a weak metal like Carbon that can turn into The near indestructible Diamonds, why is that? Any person with little knowledge would also say that the reason is putting the Carbon under pressure, heat, etc... But what if..." Here Robin paused for a few seconds as he looked at the insect with his unfocused eyes, "...What if we took the time factor out of the story? If we used the same example ofparing an insect and a human but set the condition that time stops for the two of them, would the insect have died before the human? Of course. No, but why? It is still the same weak body... Applying to the example of carbon, if we put it under the same pressure and temperature but stopped time, would it turn into diamonds? Of course not, this is like burying carbon for a moment and taking it out again quickly. Nothing will happen, it should be buried for millions of years¡­" The boy raised his eyebrows and turned his gaze between his old dad and the insect that had turned on its back and started to breathe itsst, ''Did my father understand all this from observing the insect?!'' Although he did not understand anything from his father''s words, it seemed very deep. "...If we use this criterion on everything else since we eliminate the influence of time on it, we will find that the rivers will not move, the mountains will not form, and the sun will not rise, but rather the entire universe would note to be... If even the fate of the universe is subject to the influence of time, Time is not just a concept invented by humans to measure the number of hours they work in a day, time is a heavenlyw, No... it is a whole path!" *buzzzt* "Holy shit!!" The boy felt his heart going to jump out of his chest when he caught a glimpse of a green glow in his father''s eyes, but he quickly shook his head and regained his bnce when the glow quickly disappeared. "...No, there is something missing. All of the heavenlyws have a clear or unclear effect on life in the universe, but ording to my understanding of them, they are not at the same level. For example, if we divide the heavenlyws into levels, there are Minorws that affect our surroundings, but if they are absent, the universe will remain running and life will still thrive, such as the Minorws of some rare minerals, or such as thews responsible for the senses of touch or hearing. There are also the Majorws of some paths that, if absent, the features of the universe will change and life may end, but the universe will still exist, such as thews of fire, Water, and many others." "Then wee to what I understand as the fundamentalws, which can be described as the basic building blocks of the universe, and if they were absent, everything would copse, like thew of space. And there are the Masterws that can be said to be the pirs of everything and have authority over the rest of thews, I don''t know any of those yet but I have a feeling that thew of Truth that I am Searcing for is one of those Master Laws... Now if we return to our topic, I am sure that the mainw of time is a fundamentalw, I do not think is strong enough to be a Masterw, but it is quite close..." "...Hmm I can''t call this a key to the Time Law yet, I feel like there''s a link missing." The old man spoke absent-mindedly as he watched the dead fly in front of him being carried away by the wind, finally closing his eyes slowly, "Time¡­ It affects everything in existence, forward... I need something that affects the course of Time... but I can''t think of a single thing that can affect time¡­ the heavenlyws, They are all interconnected, it is impossible to say that time ispletely separated from them, I have to find that missing link that connects time with the rest of thews if I want to move forward... I need something that affects the course of Time... Something that affects the course of time... Ehh?!" At that moment, the old man finally felt someone''s breath on his face, so he cried out like a little girl, then extended his hand and pped the boy next to him on the back of his neck, "Is that you, you disobedient bastard! What are you doing? Do you want to give me a heart attack? Is this my reward for raising you, you little bastard?! " The boy opened his eyes slightly and spoke resentfully as he got up, "Tsk~ the prestige is lost,e on, get up, I brought the food." "Hmm? Oh, you got the three-horned wild boar? Is that why you wanted to kill me by giving me a heart attack? So that you could eat it by yourself? I won''t allow it!!" The old man jokingly shouted and threw his small stick at the boy, then smiled and got up and started looking for cooking equipment to help him... The boy chuckled after he managed to dodge the stick easily, then returned to grab his sharp knife again to continue the skinning of the three-horned wild boar. But this time the boy was much slower, and his eyes werepletely distracted, thinking about what his old man was saying... ============== Present day --- Greend "Space¡­ The only thing that can affect Time is Space!!" *OOOMMMNNN* Chapter 511 Space-time Chapter 511 Space-time "The only thing that affects time is Space!!" *OOMMMN* "Yes, that''s it... How did I not think of something like this before? Space and Time seem far from each other and each has its own unique properties, but what was there before the creation of the universe? Theoretically, everything has a beginning, so the universe had a beginning at some point, and since the universe is made of Heavenly Laws, then before the creation of the universe none of these Heavenly Laws existed, and since there are no Heavenly Laws that support the existence of the material substance, then there was nothing!" "...The non-existence of a thing is nothingness... Absolute Nothingness. and here I am talking about theplete absence of everything, that is, even space itself did not exist at a point. And If there was nothing before the creation of the current universe, then there would not have been a reason for the existence of Time Law, as Time only affects other materials and Lass. But when the current Space was formed and elements began to form within it, such ass, stars, and living beings, the Law of Time came to exist. So theoretically it can be said that Time formed as a result of the emergence of Space." Robin muttered incessantly, unaware of the changes taking ce around him At this moment, the giant''s fist was a few centimeters away from him. If Robin moved his head just a little bit, he might identally hit it, but the strange thing is that even its previously slow speed was no longer noticeable now, as if it had slowed down even more! And his eyes... something was going on in his golden eyes. The golden glow began to intensify. After it had been confined to his eyeballs, it now became as if it were an ancientmp illuminating the area he was looking at. "...If I follow this line of thoughts about the beginning of the universe, we can push the theory in the opposite direction as well. After the creation of space -the ce in which material things are allowed to exist- that space would not have expanded or anything would have been created within it without the passage of time over it. This means In the first moment of the creation of the universe, thews of time and space were working side by side..." Robin continued muttering absent-mindedly,pletely ignoring his changing surroundings. "No... My idea of Space and Time and their interconnectedness has beenrgelypleted, I feel that I can now create a technique of even the First Stage of the Heavenly Law of Time, but I still feel that there is something missing... Since the beginning of creation, space and time have appeared at the same moment and always worked in connection, even without talking about the beginning of the universe, to this day if one of the twows is affected, the other would surely be affected as well, even when I researched thew of space during my trip to Nihari. I now know that I involuntarily used much of my previous research on thew of Time to master the First Stage of the Major Heavenlyw of space. If they are connected to this degree, then... Why did I separate them in the first ce?... Space-time, the inseparable rtionship between existence and time, the close connection between the two major heavyws of space and time, thew that created the appropriate environment for all otherws... The Master Heavenlyw of space-time!!" *OOOOMMMMMMMNNNNN* "...Uh! What was I thinking in a situation like this?! Hmmm? What the hell is going on?!" At that moment, Robin felt like he had returned to reality, only to find his body lighting up! Robin stood with difficulty as he looked at his hands in amazement and shock, and quickly found that the body had not caught on fire as he thought, but that it glowed with the same golden glow that was emanating from his eyes, The glow was extremely faint yet noticeable as that which emanates from a pearl in the sunlight "Damn it, I''ll see about thatter..." Robin ced one hand on his injured chest and the other hand on the giant''s fist so that he would lean on it and not fall, but it seemed as if he realized something at that moment and jumped back and took a fighting stance, "Woah!! " A while ago, the Warlord managed to break through the Space Folding Ability more than once and nearly killed him, he had to be very careful approaching them. "Hmm?" To his surprise, Robin finds that the giant''s fist is not moving, not just slow, no... It''s not moving at all. He quickly looked around, hoping to spot an attacking from here or there, but he found the rest of the Warlords in a frozen state as well, and not just them... The wind stopped, the insect wings stopped beating, and even one of the human sages fired a huge me ball toward a Warlord in a suicide attack, that ball stopped halfway through "What the..?!" Robin lowered his arms and looked around in astonishment... When using space folding, everything around him seemed distorted and only the Eye of Truth could determine his target, but now he could see everything around him easily, there were no longer any distortions in space... it seemed At this moment he fell into the realm of ck and white painting! "Eh?" Then he looked at his chest, the pain that was squeezing his chest every passing moment while activating the space-folding ability had disappeared, The previous damage was still there, but now he felt that he was doing something normal and that he could stay in this state forever! *swoosh* *swoosh* Robin grabbed his ck spear again and started stabbing and swinging it right and left to test his current physical abilities, then he began walking towards the nearest warlord with a cold smile on his face... Chapter 512 New dawn 512 New dawn *Pofh* Robin walked until he arrived by the Warlord that was about to punch him and then stabbed it in the core with a light movement "Hmm¡­" Robin smiled and nodded when he saw that his stab affected the Warlord''s core even as the Spacetime Master Law was activated and that the core would copse once the Spacetime was restored to normal, then he started moving towards the rest of the Warlords while whistling happily and patting the ck spear on his shoulder *Pofh* *Pofh* *Pofh* "Haha, that''s so easy!" Robinughed out loud as he stood on top of the fifth Warlord''s stomach after he stabbed him, then looked towards the Warlord standing in the back with eyes full of mockery, The golden spear he had thrown towards it just before was precisely calcted and would inevitably hit the target so there was no need to go and stab it personally. Robin raised his hands and took a gander at the faint golden glow with a smile, he knew this glow gave him a good feeling but he didn''t know what exactly it was, "No no, I can''t stay and check things like that now, I''ll finish this battle first and then take my time to search about this carefully after I go back to seclusion... I wonder how Hoofy will react when I stop my ability and see what happened hehe..." Then he hit the ground again with his foot *VRoOoOoOOOM* *Thump* After Robin stopped his ability, he suddenly felt a soul-crushing pain in his heart, so he grabbed his chest with both hands and fell to his knees without saying a word. *swoosh* The moment space-time returned to normal, the golden spear continued its path with an unstoppable momentum When the Warlord saw the spearing at him from the side in a coiled fashion, he angrily heaved, "Hmph." Then he quickly raised his left arm to punch the spear away, but something strange happened. The moment the spear touched his fist, his arm instantly disintegrated and copsed as the golden spear continued its way toward the core, "No!!" *Pofh* "KILL!" "Protect His Excellency!!" "HEYAAA.... Hah?" All the soldiers of the Sixth Legion and the remaining Buds stood their ground again... One second ago the Warlords were surrounding Robin and about to kill him at any moment, but now all the Warlords are copsing! "No.. no no NOOO... What happened.. What did you do, you bastard?!" The five warlords started to look at their bodies disintegrating and copsing like a house made of ying cards, "You... you destroyed everything! You destroyed everything!! I will kill you!!! I will kill--" The five giants tried to run towards Robin with their crumbling bodies, but this elerated the copse process even more. At that moment, the five cores exploded, creating a rain of corpses! *Rumble* *Rumble* "Look.. what''s going on?!" The copse of the cores and their disappearance seemed as if they had started something else. At that moment, all the hurricanes, earthquakes, and natural disasters around the world stoppedpletely, and the sky that had turned gray began to regain some of its greenness. The fractures that had left the sky cracked like barrennd began to heal. And embodiments of thews began to rise to where they came from as well Some soldierster said they saw the giant ghostly creatures looking at Robin just before they disappeared, but no one was able to confirm that information... "The natural energy¡­" One of the soldiers took a deep breath and raised both hands The natural energy in the atmosphere, which was nonexistent moments ago, began to return little by little The whole world seemed as if it was suffocating and now it can breathe! "Long live His Excellency! Long live the True Beginning Empire!" "Long live His Excellency! Long live the True Beginning Empire!" Hundreds of thousands of survivors of the Sixth Legion raised their weapons towards the sky and shouted excitedly, some even knelt down and started crying in joy as their bodies couldn''t hold them anymore¡­ They had taken a journey to the cusp of hell and back! None of the soldiers of the Sixth Legion expected that theing of their Emperor would make any difference... Everyone knew that he was a very intelligent and wise man, someone capable of unifying a with billions of citizens under him with his tactics and inventions... But that was it! His excellency Robin Burton was not a man known for his battle ability, they felt they had to fight and put the weapons and talismans their Emperor made for them to protect him and erge his property! ...But what happened now in front of their eyes... Although they did not clearly see what happened, the result was as clear as the sun, their Emperor had destroyed six warlords single-handedly in the blink of an eye! Only now did most of them know that their Emperor was not just a researcher hiding behind walls and arming armies to protect him, their Emperor was the most powerful person currently in Jura''s world! No, he is the strongest person in history! So what if the enemy had six warlords who could crush worlds? Their own Emperor is invincible!! The Soul Sense of the other six Tree Fathers that surrounded the sky just a moment ago also jerked violently, their Soul Sense remained around for quite a while as if they were still in shock from the result of what had just happened. It was long before each Tree Father began to withdraw his from the ce without saying a word, It was not known what they were thinking at this moment... The sky quickly returned to its original state without fractures, giant ghostly beings, or pressing Soul Force, It returned to being just a recovering gray sky with the three suns returned to sting the faces of the Sixth Legion soldiers gently... Something as ordinary and simple as this in the eyes of all living beings was like paradise for the Sixth Legion soldiers after what they lived during the past couple of hours! Meanwhile, the buds took advantage of the fact that the humans were overwhelmed with their new lease of life and frantically continued making holes in the ancient roots walls in order to escape, some of them seeded but most of them were captured aliveter. "Your Excellency!" Finally, some officers and advisors noticed that Robin was still on his knees and quickly went towards him, "Your Excellency, are you alright? Do you hear me..? Shit, Bring the Life Law users quickly!!" "They''re all busy with General Jabba!" Another officer answered and made everyone look in Jabba''s direction again, he was still kneeling in his ce, his entire body was covered in blood, but he was not conscious of what was happening around him... And he was not in aa either. He was looking up at the ce where the incarnations of the Laws had disappeared with an unfocused eye and an open mouth, no matter how many people around him shouted at him to wake up there was no response on his part, if they did not sense the vital processes still going on inside his body they would have thought he was already dead. *Thump* *Thump* "What are they all doing there? Get the best of them here quick, MOVE!!" *Thump* *Thump* *Thump* *THUMP!!* Chapter 513 Half dead Chapter 513 Half dead *THUMP* *Thump* *Thump..* Robin''s heart that was pounding like a war drum finally began to subside in the meantime "Hmm¡­" Robin''s calm features started to tremble as he tried to raise his hand but for some reason he felt there were two mountains on each of his arms, even his eyelids were heavy like mountains, he couldn''t even open his eyes no matter how hard he tried "Dad, Do you hear me?!" Robin suddenly heard a shout, The sound was extremely faint as if it wasing from hundreds of kilometers away, but he felt some anxiety and some happiness in this voice, and after a few moments he felt a warm current of energy entering his body through his forehead. ''...That voice should belong to Zara, but she wasn''t in the Sixth Legion, what is she doing here? ...it seems that I passed out for at least a few days, but that''s understandable, I don''t know what happened to me at that time but I felt like I was about to die...'' ''Fuuuuuck~ This is the second time I find myself in this situation, and both times were on this damn and in front of the same opponent, Damn that tree, I will show it who is the boss when I can sit properly again!!'' ''But what exactly happened to me? As far as I can remember, Tree Father Hoffenheim didn''t manage to deliver any real attack to my body or soul, the only injury I sustained was due to my use of my space-folding ability!'' ''¡­Wait a moment, if the space-folding ability that I used via the third-stage space-piercing divine tattoo harmed me to such a degree, what would the sudden activation of the Spacetime Master Law do to me? Especially since I didn''t build my pirs using it and I don''t have any divine tattoos for it, how could I not have thought of this when I used it?!'' ''Probably the only reason I could use it at that time was because I had the third-stage Space Piercing Divine Tattoo, besides, I had mastered the first stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Time¡­ I destroyed six warlords thanks to the merging of these two, I wonder what I would have done if the twows were on the same level or if I had drawn a divine tattoo of the space-timew directly hehe.. What a great catch this time! The Master Law of Spacetime reigns supreme over everything I''ve gained in my life so far, onlyparable to the Master Law of Truth itself!!'' ''..but...'' When Robin reached this point, he tried again to open his eyelids or even move his head, but he couldn''t, ''What happened to me? I feel trapped inside my own body.'' The stream of warm life energy that Zara constantly injected into his body seemed aimless, and even if Zara did not inject anything into his body, he still had the vitality divine tattoo that works automatically when there is a need for it, but currently, it also does not work... Robin tried a few more times to move but to no avail. In the end, he used his soul sense to scan his body to see what exactly was his injury, but to his surprise, he found nothing wrong with his body. But he kept searching for even longer... "What the hell?!" Robin finally inserted his soul sense into his energy-gathering center to check it out, although he was sure he wouldn''t find anything out of the ordinary, it was just a routine procedure since he couldn''t find anything wrong with the rest of his body. But the sight there was enough to terrify him. The energy gathering center was not aplicated thing, there is nothing in it but solid foundations made of energy *columns and levels* and in between them there is the pure energy that the user summons whenever he wishes ''One, two, neen, twenty? What the hell is this?!'' Robin screamed inwardly, almost losing his mindpletely! During the battle against the Warlords, Robin was at the peak of Saint Realm, i.e. level thirty, but currently, there were only twenty energy levels¡­ And not only that, the existing twenty levels are not near stable, they are all filled with cracks, and a few parts of them do not exist at all, it seemed as if someone used a war hammer to wreak havoc on them! ''No, no, no... What happened?! Did Hoffenheim stealthily attack me? Did the Spirit do anything to me? No, it doesn''t make sense... Is it because of the use of the Masterw of space-time? But from start to finish I only used the space-timew for about 10 seconds, what happened to all this?!'' A few drops of sweat started running down Robin''s forehead, ''I used it for... ten seconds?'' Ten seconds.. ten missing levels.. this is too fitting to be a coincidence. ''One second of activating the Masterw of space-time cost me a full solid energy level, one second at an energy level that I used months or even years to make... The matter is not limited to the disappearance of the levels, given the destruction that I see in the rest of the energy levels, I can say that I only had another five more seconds at most before my entire energy center copsed and I am forever mortal, perhaps even direct death wouldn''t be off the table..'' ''Why did something like this happen? I''ve never heard of a technique that directly cracks and ude solid energy foundations just to activate, that''s preposterous... Am I doing this because I''m too weak for the Masterw of space-time? But I use the Masterw of Truth without problems... Is this because I used Master Laws at the same time?! ...I guess it doesn''t matter now.'' ''This reminds me of the words of the All-Seeing God... Whenever he helped me with something, he said that he had to pay a lot for it... Is this what he meant? Does he have to face this kind of punishment whenever he tries to interfere in the events of the youngs? This is really annoying, no wonder he gets angry whenever I ask for something.'' After an unknown time, Robin let out a long sigh, No wonder he was unable to move, no wonder he felt that his heart was about toe out of his ribcage throughout that period, he literally escaped from the dead miraculously and they not aware of that, an additional 5 seconds would have been enough to smash all of his internal organs to meat paste, not just energy levels! And now how does he move when he is technically handicapped? The missing ten energy levels could be forgotten for now, but the damage in the remaining twenty had left him paralyzed, it was as if someone had grabbed his liver and crushed it and then put it back again, In this case even if the liver was put again in ce and the rest of his body isn''t damaged, he would still be half dead! ''Luckily the situation isn''tpletely hopeless...'' Robin finally calmed down and stopped trying to movepletely, his entire focus going towards repairing his energy foundations. Chapter 514 Modifying a Master Law 514 Modifying a Master Law Repairing damaged energy foundations... Who would think of such a thing? The energy-gathering center that lies below the navel is one of the most protected areas in the body of any living being. A direct blow there often means death. Thest thing a person has to worry about at that time is losing his energy foundation! As for the people who were lucky enough to survive an injury in that area but with the energy-gathering center had been punctured, they can only continue their lives as ordinary mortals, there was no known item that could heal the energy-gathering center if it was damaged from the outside, by then it would be like a punctured bottle and reddened useless. As for a case where the energy foundations are damaged while the energy gathering center itself is intact? This is an unheard-of situation. At least it was unheard of in the Youngs he had been to, as who could activate a technique powerful enough to shatter and swallow solid energy foundations like this?! Robin spent a long time thinking about what to do about these injuries, until in the end he decided to try the foundation modification technique, and it worked! The foundation modification technique was invented by Robin to enable people training on Minor Heavenly Laws to upgrade their foundations to consist of Major Heavenly Laws, and then he developed it to inocte the old solid levels with something from differentws, as he did with Caesar and M. In both of those cases, the technique is intended to destroy old solid foundations and create new parts in ce! Robin did not believe, even for a moment, that the technique he created in order to help others strengthen themselves would one day save his life! Starting from that moment when Robin started using the Foundation Modification Technique, the days passed like a flowing river... Robin was screaming internally as if his soul wanted to tear his body apart to get out, but no one heard him... This process has been always very slow and painful, even someone like Caesar who was raised among the beasts in the Inner Beast Zone would scream until he fainted from using it to modify a few specific points in his already perfect foundation. As for what Robin is creating now, it can be considered creating the foundations again from scratch! The only thing that helped him in this process was that his energy-gathering center was configured to amodate this amount of solid foundations, so even if he found that one of his foundations was irretrievably destroyed and decided topletely remove it and make a new one, this is theoretically possible. Everything would be based only on his endurance and how much he knows his cultivation methods! Afterpletely repairing the first ten foundations, which represented the first ten levels of the Energy Foundation Realm, Robin took a rest for a few days and began to think for a long time... ''Isn''t this a good opportunity?'' The Master Law of Truth is undoubtedly an entity like no other, only with its help can he see everything as it really is and make techniques and ways to use everything he wants! But... It''s simply impractical when ites tobat! It is an excellentw for someone who wants to be a researcher in the affairs of the universe and creation, and this is really the path that Robin chose for himself from the beginning. He wanted to be a researcher and discover something that immortalized his name in history after his death, but this is not the case now. Now he is an Emperor, a ruler who hasnds spanning 3s now, he has billions of subjects and he has burdens that could destroy a mountain if thrown at it! He can no longer see himself as a researcher, he has to have power!! ''Hoooh~ There''s no turning back now.'' Robin finally made up his mind and went back to focus on foundation number 11, the first foundation made using the Master Law of Truth. The entire foundation was covered with iprehensible patterns. Robin himself tried a lot to study these patterns but to no avail. Every time he looked at it, he felt it burning his eyes and soul like the bright sun, forcing him to look away again... Decades have passed since he took the Path of Truth, but not once did he see a pattern about it. Every time he makes breakthroughs in exploring the universe around him and begins to break through to a higher level, those patterns automatically gather within his energy gathering center, but he has never seen or knows anything about them. *buzz* The Foundation Adjustment Technique began to activate again, and a burst of light energy began to seep into Foundation No. 11, apanied by high-level patterns that seemed to hold a small world within each of them. At this moment Robin was trying to modify his foundations to be a mixture of the Master Law of Truth and the Master Space-Time Law!! Once done correctly, how great would this be? He had been using the Master Law of Truth without problems for years, but just using the Master Law of Space-Time for a few seconds was enough to destroy him. Perhaps this is because he did not have the foundations that would enable him to use thatw, but what if the current merging idea seeded and he obtained both the Master Law of Truth and the Master Law of Space-Time at the same time? ''Oh..'' even Robin couldn''t imagine how powerful he was then An eye that enables him to see all the loopholes in all things and an ability that enables him to pierce all the loopholes with ease... Who in the world can stop him then? ''Hmm?'' Under his excitement, Robin caught sight of something strange When the Foundation Modification Techniquebined with the Master Law of Spacetime Patterns got closer to Foundation No. 11, It evaporated! Chapter 515 Modifying a Master Law- 2 Chapter 515 Modifying a Master Law- 2 *Shwaa* A strange sight urred in front of Robin for the first time... The Foundation Modification Technique, the energy allocated to it, and the patterns of the Master Law of Space-Time attached to it, everything had turned into nothingness! Robin didn''t know how to exin what happened, so he tried twice more in different damaged areas... once to modify a very simple crack and once to make a whole new corner in foundation number 11, but in both cases, he was met with the same result. ''What the hell?!'' Robin cried internally after the third time, this was not something he could understand ''...Maybe it''s because they are both Master Laws? But Death, Life, and Fire are all fundamentalws, and their merging urred without problems. Why is it so different to merge two Masterws?'' Robin thought to himself, then after a little reflection, he tried adding the patterns of the Major Heavenly Law of Fire instead of the Master Law of Space-Time, and he failed... Then the Major Heavenly Law of Wind, then the Major Heavenly Law of Lightning, then the Major Heavenly Law of Water, then.. then.. then..!! They all turned into nothingness immediately. Robin was almost going crazy by now... He had personally supervised the modification of the foundations of two high-level people, M and Caesar, in addition to the results of the modification of the foundations of the senior figures from the Burton family and the rest of the families that had sworn allegiance to him. Each of them did not have perfect foundations, they all had foundations with differentws filled with various impurities that had umted over dozens or hundreds of years, and yet not a single report about the foundation modification technique turning into nothingness had shown itself till this day! Now there is a bigger problem facing Robin... Even if he dismissed the merger of Spacetime and Truth, how could he possibly repair his foundations now?! The foundation modification technique requires a lot of energy in addition to the presence of the patterns... The energy is here topensate for the areas that must be broken in the foundation in order to modify, and the patternse from thew that is to be modified, whether they are patterns from the same oldw for the purpose of removing impurities or apletely differentw, it does not really matter, but there must be patterns topensate for the ces that must be modified. The problem now is... Robin does not know the patterns of the Master Law of Truth! A quarter of level 11 is destroyed, that is not mentioning the rest of the levels. Where does he get the patterns of Truth from to fill these voids if he has never seen one of them in his life?! ''..I will try this idea, maybe I will find something to hold on'' Robin took a deep breath, then activated the foundation modification technique again, this time he did not add any patterns to it. Activating the technique now was as hopeless as a pen without ink. ording to the inner energy cultivation system, the only difference between the first ten levels and beyond that is that a Law must be used to build theter levels, Without aw involved in this process to strengthen the solid levels above level 10 it would be impossible to hold together. If he tried to rebuild those levels with just pure energy and without anyw attached to them, then wouldn''t it copse like a card tower? Robin knew this too well, But he still wanted to try just to know if the technique would turn into nothingness again if it wasn''t equipped with the patterns of a different Law. *Bzzzzzztt* Quietly, the cracks in Level 11 began to heal. ''...Huh?'' Robin foolishly continued the process Whenever the technique, supported by natural energy, passed by any crack or broken piece of foundation, it would immediately repair it automatically, and the strangest thing was that the newly repaired piece began to radiate a golden color thanks to the patterns that appeared on it... They were the patterns of Truth, they appeared automatically on his new foundations! ''...What''s going on? The problem was not in the Foundation Modification Technique all along but in the pattern. If my foundations rejected the patterns of the Major Heavenly Law of Fire, for example, I would say that they despise it because it is merely a fundamentalw while truth is a Masterw. But why do you reject the Masterw of space-time as well?'' ''It is not as if my understanding of the Truth would be harmed if I modified my foundations. The foundations are merely a means of practical application and do not represent a person''s current understanding. For example, if a person whose old foundations are impure and cannot break through to a higher level because of them, but recently possessed perfect technique and understood all his past mistakes, his foundations will remain impure and he will remain forever stuck in his level if he does not modify those foundations... We understand from this that foundations are just a means to upgrade energy level and practical application, it has nothing to do with understanding thew and following it.'' ''Why do the patterns of truth behave in this way? As if it would get dirty if the patterns of any otherw approached it... Isn''t space-time on the same level? If thew of space-time that opened up the whole universe and made it possible was not at the level of Truth, then what would be?! Is there something I''m missing?'' After an unknown period of time, Robin finally stopped thinking about the matter for now and focused solely on supplying energy to the foundation modification technique. After a while, Robin felt a warm, steady stream of energy entering his energy-gathering center, a familial energy that gave him s smile. It was clear that those around him on the outside felt what was happening inside his body, so they decided to help in the process. Since the Foundation Modification Technique still had a lot of time to finish, and since Zara and the rest around him would be enough to power the technique, Robin decided to enter his Soul Domain. *swoosh* *kacha* The ce was still extremely white as usual, but there were a few things that changed this time¡­ Firstly, Robin''s soul form was no longer soaring like smoke like the first time he entered his Soul Domain, but rather became firm and solid andpletely assumed Robin''s form after it had looked like a lump of smoke with ruby features, itpletely took its shape and became like a statue made of white metal and has a slight shine of silver The spiritual realm also seemed to have expanded several times than before, and the huge thundercloud that contained most of Hoffenheim''s soul force seemed to have be smaller by about half. *VRoOoOoM* With a wave of Robin''s hand, several small tornadoes shot out from the thundercloud and touched his Soul Body. *katcha* *katcha* Once again, the size of the thundercloud began to decrease noticeably quickly. Chapter 516 Second Brother Chapter 516 Second Brother At the same time on Nihari-- The northern region-- Somewhere inside the capital of the Azil tribe "Your Majesty, the Green me Doctor hase to see you." A Nihari giant old man with sharp features entered and gave a deep bow Anyone with knowledge of history would know that this old man who acted like a servant was actually the infamous Thousand Valley yer, a person with a third stage body strengthening divine tattoo who can be considered at the pinnacle of the -Sage- Dragon Domain. He gained his fame over the past two thousand years by killing and plundering any area he set his sights on, rumor has it that he killed at least a million people with his bare hands. No one knows whether this is true or not, but the name of the Thousand Valley yer was enough to strike terror into the hearts of all the lower races and even the Nihari Giants themselves until this name gradually disappeared from the scene two hundred years ago. And the ce that the old man entered did not seem like a normal thing either... It was a hall in a huge pce, but anyone who saw this ce would feel that calling it a reception hall would be an understatement... The height of the door of the hall alone was more than twenty meters, and the hall itself upied Several acres, most of which were empty and did not contain more furniture than in any ordinary reception hall, but every piece of that furniture screamed grandeur and extreme extravagance. "Get him in." And in the middle of this *hall*, a middle-aged person of the Nihari giants was sitting on a luxurious chair that looked like a throne specially made for the ruler of this world, The person was resting on his throne and spoke as he was looking at the ceiling bored. He was wearing a long red robe, his fingers were full of huge, shiny rings, and there was an eye-catching divine tattoo rising from his neck and covering the left half of his face. And his aura... Whoever enters this room, if he does not feel pressured by the greatness of its content, will surely fall down on his knees when he sets eyes on that person! The old man retreated several steps while still in a bowing position until he reached the door. After a few minutes, a young man who appeared to be in his twenties entered with him. The young man was missing the lift forearm entirely while his other arm was missing a few fingers, and from his gait, it was clear that the paws of his feet were also missing, but nevertheless, he entered with a gentle smile on his face. Who could he be but Richard? "Let''s be alone." The person sitting on the throne only raised a finger and pointed towards the door, "If I''m to be subjected to any inconvenience, your punishment will be severe." "Of course, Your Majesty, of course!" The old man stepped back slowly again "Good morning, Your Majesty, I have been told that Your Majesty is urgently ordering my presence the moment your exalted self arrives at your temporary residence." Richard remained standing until the old man reached the door and closed it behind him, then he spoke with a smile "Come closer, there''s no need to be afraid." "Yes, Your Majesty, may I know the reason for my summoning? It is inconceivable that Your Majesty came to visit the Azil tribe just for me to see this weak being, right? As far as I know, Your Majesty''s life force is still at its peak, and no one in this world can harm you or Poison you, I wonder how such a lowly being can help you?" Richard began to walk slowly towards the giant sitting on the throne as he limped and spoke with the same kind smile on his face, "Oh, does Your Majesty want to try my famous meat? I will self-cut for you a piece that everyone praises the most, the thigh! I think your Excellency wants to watch it cut straight to make sure it''s fresh and this is why you ordered my arrival, right?" Finally, Richard arrived at a table in front of the throne, then put his foot on it, then raised his palm to make an energy sword, and went down with it to break his thigh bones and cut the flesh with one blow. *PAA* At that moment, the person seated on the throne moved quickly and grabbed Richard''s hand before touching his thigh "What are you doing, Your Majesty? Do you want a piece other than the thigh? Please just indicate it and I will cut it for you, but please let me do the cutting myself so that there are no seriousplications that might cause this lowly creature to lose his life." Richard was surprised by what happened for a moment, but he quickly begged the person sitting on the throne and tried to calmly remove his hand, but he could not. The hand of that Nihari giant was enough to cover Richard''s entire arm... He experienced this situation countless times. When the cannibals among the Nihari giants start cutting smell the blood flowing and see the meat being dissected, their instincts are triggered and they are not satisfied with just taking a piece. Thest time he was asked to appear in front of someone of this level, he almost died due to blood loss and excessive pain The giant did not respond to Richard, he just got up and gently removed Richard''s hand, then helped Richard sit on the throne instead. Then Richard continued with a look filled with shock and curiosity as he watched the giant bring another seat, barely any less extravagance than the throne itself, and put it in front of the throne, Then the giant stood beside that seat motionless, as if he was waiting for someone toe... "...Your Majesty?!" Richard did not know what to say, he knew the identity of that giant very well and he knew that there was no one in the entire Nihari who had the qualifications to make him wait for him standing, but why did he sit him on the throne in the first ce?! *bzzzzt* "Why the surprise, Your Highness? There is no need to belittle your worth just because those courtiers do not know who you are. What is the problem if the Monarch of the Nine Suns stands guard? As long as you the prince of the True Beginning Empire in sitting, he will remain standing. This is how things should be, a matter of course." Richard''s shock increased again when he saw someoneing out of the giant''s shadow and started moving until he went and kissed Richard''s head that was looking at him absent-mindedly and then sat on the empty seat in front of him, while the giant remained standing by him as if he was a guard That person was about the same height as Richard, just a normal human, with long ck hair and eyes as ck as the bottom of a well "...Second Brother Theo?!" Chapter 517 Grand plan Chapter 517 Grand n "...Second brother Theo? You survived the invasion of the me Empire?! What about my first brother Caesar, Grandpa Gn, and Grandpa Brian? Is everyone okay?!" Richard stood up slowly, almost unable to believe what he was seeing. His features changed for the first time since he entered the hall, turning from the kind smile that seemed as if nothing would disturb it, to a shock that gilded the minds mixed with some joy. Theo let out a long sigh when he heard this question, and his face changed as if he remembered something he didn''t want to remember, "...A lot has happened since the day you and mydy left. The me Empire intensified the attack greatly until--- Then we decided to form a battalion and escape, but then---" Richard opened his eyes sometimes in surprise and closed them other times in sorrow. His heart sank in the first half of the story, especially when he heard of the death of his grandfathers and arge number of people he knew when he was young. But he was able to breathe a sigh of relief when he heard that his brothers and a good number of the Burton family had survived that massacre... Ever since he escaped that day, he had prepared for himself that he would be an orphan. The fact that there are people remaining from his family is a reason for joy. Theo continued to tell the story til he reached the point where everyone had been rescued from the ambush and began to exin Robin''s revenge against the Four Empires and the Ansectral Contenent, but Richard''s features changed slightly and he interrupted, "Let''s leave this aside for now... How did you convince the Nine Suns Monarch to help you?!" "Convinced him? You underestimate your father''s innovations too much, little prince." Theo did not mind changing the subject since talking about the past was heavy on his heart anyway, but heughed in a low voice and then looked beside him, "Get us something to drink." "Yes." The Nihari giant bowed slightly, then went to the bar and began to pour something into two sses. He quickly returned and served them respectfully, "Eastern Silver Vine Wine, I hope it pleases you both, My lords." Then he returned to stand next to Theo as if nothing had happened. "...What is happening here?!" Richard ced the cup on the table and looked at the giant, whom he called the Nine Suns Monarch, from top to bottom, as if trying to find something wrong with him. "No need to be skeptical Your Highness, it is indeed him, Kandal the son of Arinov, the son of Ashira, Prince No. 7 of the Northern Ashira Giants Tribe. What...do you think we will be able to kidnap him and rece him with someone else?" Theo shook his head gently and took a sip of wine, he hadn''t been this rxed in years "But how?! That person has the Fourth stage of the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo, he already became an Emperor hundreds of years ago and has many martial achievements to his name. He has burned down countless intelligent race members and single-handedly burned down the main cities of nine Nihari Giants Tribes that provoked him, The mes burning those nine cities reached the sky so everyone called him the Nine Suns Monarch. Many say that he is one of the 10 most powerful emperors in the world. There are also rumors that the Ashira tribe was the richest tribe in the northern region thanks to his expansive business. This was before I showed up, of course. The Azil tribe became the richest in the world nowadays." Theo nodded several times, "You are right, this person is indeed one of the most powerful powerhouses in the world, Whether, in individual or economic strength, it is indeed hard to find his match. But what you do not know is that he is the person who controls the underworld in Nihari as well... This person is the actual head of the Fire Smander Organization." "The Fire Smander Terrorist Organization? This is not very strange. Everyone is talking about the source of the Ashira tribe''s outrageous wealth and about the rare and stolen items that constantly appear in their famous auctions. It is no wonder that thergest criminal organization works for them... But what does this have to do with anything?" "Sigh~ How can I tell you this... When your father was still in Nihari, he invented a mind control technique called Soul Envement and used a trick to bring Ugas, the leader of the Eastern Region Branch of the Fire Smander Organization, under his control by making him read that technique and practice it. " Theo also ced the cup on the table and began to exin to Richard gently, "Before your father left Nihari, he gave Ugas a few orders, including that he should obey me when he saw me, and several other things... but the most important order he gave him was to try to subjugate the rest of the branches of the Fire Smander Organization under his control..." "...Since that time, Ugas has been trying to get closer to the leaders region Chiefs and their assistants with only the big head remaining... Only yesterday were the Five District Chiefs finally able of the rest of the regions, using all possible tricks to make them train the soul envement technique, and little by little he was able to enve the leaders of the organization in the western, southern, central and even the Northern regions. He simply subjugated all the region Chiefs and their assistants with only the big head remaining... Only yesterday were the Five District Chiefs finally able to request a meeting with the actual boss, the Nine Suns Monarch, and convince him that they had found a power-up rted to the Second Heaven''s Chosen and that he should try it out. In this way, they were able to make him ept the Soul Envement and be on our side!" Richard slowly sat down, "...So in Samary the Nine Suns Monarch is working for Ugas now, and Ugas is working for you, did I understand correctly?" "We all work for your father, I''m just a mediator between them." Theo shook his head "Oh... And what do you intend to do with all this?" Richard raised his eyebrows slightly and asked "Many things... Your father has drawn up a long-term n for Nihari and implementation has already begun, but all the sess in implementing that n can''t bepared to meeting you today. I have waited years toplete the subjugation of the Nine Suns Monarch in order for us to meet without anyone disturbing us, Even the Emperors of The Azil tribe would not dare to send their soul sense to spy inside this pce!" "Aha... And then what?" Richard leaned back on the huge chair "Your father sent you good things," Theo took out a space ring from his pocket and with a slight movement took several things out on the table, "I will exin to you the uses of all of them and exin to you your role in the uing events. It may take a little longer, but you will definitely get out of here in one piece." Richard''s eyes lowered slightly to look at the ring, then he returned to look into Theo''s eyes with a nk face, "Thank you for your trouble, second brother, but I will get myself out." Chapter 518 A deferent man Chapter 518 A deferent man "What? What do you mean you don''t want help? If I, an adopted brother of yours who apanied you since birth, can''t help you, then who would? What is it, you are calling me the second brother but you don''t see me as family?" Theo responded angrily and then scanned the ring and brought out a few items, "Just look at this, your father knows that your mother passed you the Life Fire Cultivation Technique up to the second stage, so this metal tablet contains theplete third stage of the Life Fire Cultivation Technique, by using it, you can break through to the Sagehood Realm and reach level 40 without problems. And here are some golden weapons, the best that the cksmith of our can currently make, and here are these talismans made by the astrals, and with them, you can attack and even kill high-level sages, and here--" At this moment, Richard intervened, waving his hand, "There is no need to continue. Don''t get me wrong, second brother, if you brought me something of your own doing, I would appreciate it and ept it from you even if I didn''t really need it, but since that man is the one who made this meeting possible and he is the one who sent those things, then sorry, I don''t want them." "...This man is your father, the man who gave you your life. It wouldn''t hurt to show you some respect." Theo furrowed his eyebrows, he was starting to understand a little what was going on Richardughed, "Father? I wasn''t a very bad student in Uncle Rafael''s nobles sses. You attended a few sses as well. Isn''t a father''s primary role to take care of his family and protect his wife and children? Did this guy do that? He didn''t even show me his face since I was born! Father, you said? He doesn''t qualify for this title. Maybe we''ll call him the person who slept with my mother and then ran away, Now that would be a better description." "Richard! Your father did not abandon you and your mother. He did not go on a trip to fool around with women or explore the world and leave you behind by his own decision. Rather, he had to leave and was very glum when he left, we all saw how he was that day, This is regardless of the fact that he did not know that your mother was pregnant with you in the first ce... Your mother is a wise woman she must have said a thing or two about his departure, so how can you hold that against him?" Theo spoke sternly, "Secondly, his life was not full of roses and candy here. I heard a lot from the head of the Fire Smander Organization in the Eastern Region, Ugas, about your father''s life during the twenty years he spent here. If you want, I can tell you a few things that happened to him and the torture he was subjected to, do you think he was happy to be exposed to all of this just because he wanted to get away from you?" Richard shook his head with the same slight smile, "Second Brother Theo, what is the use of talking about this now and why are you so agitated? I have nothing against you, I know that you were a victim of that man like me, after the Siege of Jura, you were chased around with the rest of our rtives in the Ancestral Continent like dogs every day in a kill-and-be-killed situation, and why? because that man showed so many innovations that he made those thugs covet us, and then he ran away and left us to our fate. Are you telling me that none of you had hatred in your heart against that man while you were in that situation?" "No! Your father bought me when I was a naked, Tongue less child, standing on ve tforms, and made me what I am today. Your father saved Caesar when he was still an infant and his mother left him to die in the Outer Beast Zone, and he raised him and educated him until he became the ck me General that everyone feared and respected him. When your father took the reins of the Burton family they were just a small Earldom that all its neighbors were trying to take a piece of, Within a few years, he left it as thergest duchy in the ck Sun Kingdom and maybe the whole continent. When he was with us, the entire Ancestral Continent would recoil for fear of even mentioning the name of the Burton Duchy." Theo hit his thigh with much force, And then added, "...Was there hatred in our hearts after the Jura disaster? Yes. We hated ourselves because we had lost everything he had built because we were not strong enough to defend what he had spent his life doing! Your father was and still is a great man, if Mrs. M was still around she would have pped you for what you are saying!" "Do not mention my mother''s name while defending that man!" Richard hit the armrests of his chair with both hands and stood up angrily. His sage aura exploded and violent green mes began to burn in his eyes and hair. He looked like a deviling straight from the bottom of hell, " When that man came to see me a few years ago I told him exactly what happened to my mother and how she died a horrific death. Did he not tell you the details? Did he not tell you how I saw my mother die in front of me in the most horrific ways because of his actions?! Of course, he will not, he will say that she is dead and keep the way she died secret. How can the great Robin Burton tell people that such and such happened to my wife?" Then Richard looked up and startedughing hysterically, "Hehe, after years of waiting, he sent me a ring with supplies HAAAHAHAHA. I should have guessed this. This is what he did with the information I told him. He went and disappeared again as usual, Hehe, but it''s my fault I should have expected this, That bastard did not shed a single tear as he listened to what happened to his wife, nor did he flinch when he saw my condition. The whole time he must have been thinking: Oh, now I have to give up my research and adventures for a while to save that boy, otherwise my reputation will get worse, but let me disappear again for a few more years first!! Hahahaha F*ck him and his help, let them go to hell together!!" At that moment, Theo was forced to involuntarily m his back to his seat in terror, He merely looked at Richard''s face in shock without saying a word... Richard, who was wearing a mask with a kind smile on his face, had disappeared without a trace, and a terrifying persona took his ce. He was worried when Richard first walked through the door and saw his submissive demeanor, but seeing the bloodthirsty aura of the person standing in front of him now... Was that an act? If Theo was not sure that Richard would not attack him, he would have activated his shadow movement and fled immediately! Chapter 519 Richard鈥檚 thoughts

Chapter 519 Richard''s thoughts

"...The whole time you knew it was your father who visited you that day?" Under Richard''s enormous pressure, Theo sighed and contented himself with those words His adoptive father exined to him everything that happened that day and told him not to mention to Richard that he was his father when he met him, so Theo came up with several lies in case Richard asked about the identity of the person who came to visit him a few years ago, but it seemed that there would be no need for them... Richard shouldered his hands and looked to the side. Although the green me was still burning on his hair, he seemed a little calmer, "Of course I knew who he was, since I was born I kept hearing his characterizations from you all and saw so many portraits and statues made in his honor, do you all think I''m so stupid that I wouldn''t recognize him when he was sitting in front of me? Even if I had never seen his portraits or heard anything about him in the past, I would have recognized that inciting face at first sight!" "Why didn''t you confront him and tell him what you think about him? Wouldn''t that have been better than staying angry with him like this?" Richard turned his face to face Theo again and let out a sarcasticugh, "Oh, am I the one who should be med now? If he himself is a coward and doesn''t want to take responsibility, he knew who I was from the moment he saw me, but he didn''t want to look at me and say, ''I''m sorry My son, I know you suffered a lot because of me'' he kept pretending that he was a stranger until he left and disappeared again, as I used to do! What did you want me to do when he didn''t even dare to im me? Jump in his arms and ask him to pat my head? Damn him, who needs him!?" Theo looked at the ground and did not respond. He did not know what to say... His adoptive father told him about his meeting with Richard and actually told him that he did not dare to announce his identity in front of his son because he felt shameful at that moment. On that day, Robin didn''t need to say much about how he felt as he was everything in his eyes, His adoptive father appeared to be extremely sad and broken when he remembered Richard''s situation and his words, something he had never seen before. Perhaps his adoptive father thought at the time that the silence would give him some time to think about a way topensate Richard before telling him his identity, but he did not know that the person sitting in front of him actually knew who he was. He was waiting for his father to acknowledge him so that he could admonish him and perhaps yell at him a little. But he stayed silent and left as a stranger, which deepened Richard''s feelings of disappointment and loneliness even more. "Wait, your aura?!" Theo, who was immersed in his thoughts, trying toe up with any idea that might solve what was in Richard''s heart towards his father, suddenly felt as if a snake had bitten him and asked quickly "What''s wrong with my aura?" Richard asked with a big smile. It was clear that he was very proud "You... Are you a sage?! No, not just a sage... are you level 33?" Theo''s shock made him forget his refinement as the big brother, and he began to move forward until he was sitting on the edge of his chair, "But that doesn''t make sense. My adoptive father ordered me to bring you the technique tablet of the third stage of the Life Fire Cultivation technique which means that he never passed it to you before. How did you reach this level?!" Theo almost went crazy. He himself was able to break through to the Sagehood Realm after his father returned to unify the Jura and gave him the third stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Darkness. About 9 years have passed since then and Theo himself is still only at level 36, so how could he not be shocked by Richard''s level? Richard extinguished the mes on his body and sat down in his ce on the throne-like seat. This time, he did not sit on it with fear, but rather it seemed as if it had been designed specifically for him. He spoke with great confidence, "What''s the problem if I am level 33? I had the basics of The Law Technique and how to cultivate the levels all the way to level 30 Then I continued breaking through with my own understanding; Do you think that that guy is the only one capable of inventing ways to break through to the higher levels? Or is he the one who invented the internal energy training system and no one knows about it except him? When he was born there were many sages on Jura already, do not give him more credit than what he deserves." "I didn''t say that he was the only one capable of creating cultivation techniques! But... But it took those geniuses of the previous ancestors thousands of years to discover those techniques, and all of them were techniques that existed in nature and could be observed and contemted, so creating techniques for them was just a matter of time, This is not the same with you, How old are you exactly? And the technique for which you created 3 new levels yourself is the fire of life! It is aw technique that does not exist in nature at all! How were you able to create aw technique for it within a few years, especially in your circumstances?!" Theo felt like he was about to have a nervous breakdown Richard didn''t respond to anything, he just leaned his head back more and looked at Theo with a smile... Theo finally calmed down under the influence of that confident smile, which was mixed with a bit of arrogance and a little bit of madness. Theo felt at this moment that he knew this smile too well. He had seen it on someone''s face before, "...Sigh~ Indeed, the apple does not fall far from the tree... You resemble your father more than you can imagine." Richard''s smile turned mischievous and he quickly looked to the side with a "Tch!" he didn''t add a word "Looks like you weren''t kidding when you said you wanted to get yourself out." After a long time, Theo finally spoke, "I don''t know if you heard about it or not, but there is a powerful invasioning to this in 18 years that may destroy all forms of life here. We have to get you out of here before then, otherwise, the emperors and Sages of the Azil tribe will begin to exploit you in various ways to treat their war victims, and this will make you a sure-kill target for invaders. We must not reach this stage. You must leave before the invasion begins, and I fear that you alone will not be able to do it..." "Oh, so the invasion rumors filling the streets were true, it''s okay I already thought about it... You say it''sing in 18 years right? It''s okay, just watch." The confident smile returned to Richard''s face. At this moment, he looked as if he was very excited about something. Then he finally looked back at Theo in the eyes, "Thank you for the visit, my second brother. You can go back and continue that n you were talking about. Go and get that guy more influence and resources and feed his ego as much as you wish, but tell him to forget about me, as I do not need him, and it is better for him not to involve me in his future ns, whatever they may be, as I am not one of his pawns." Theo was silent for a moment and then spoke in a low voice, "...That n I wanted to introduce you to involves a conflict that will change the fate of manys, but its main purpose is--" "What f*ckin'' purpose now? Wasn''t what happened to me and my mother enough for him? Didn''t we contribute enough to His Excellency''s high-level conflicts?! Just tell him to keep the hell away from me!!" Richard exploded again and stood up. It was clear that his tolerance was very limited when the topic came to his father Under Richard''s outburst, Theo continued slowly, "...I''ll continue anyway. The ultimate purpose of his grand n is to get you out of here without messing a hair on your head. He doesn''t want anything else." "...." The anger on Richard''s face calmed down a little, and then he looked up at the ceiling, his eyes filled with ayer of tears. He remained like that for a few seconds, then finally he raised his almostplete hand and brought it down like a sword on his other arm, cutting it cleanly to the shoulder. *Shhh* "What the hell are you doing?!" Theo quickly stood up when he saw that scene "It would be strange if I left here with my full body intact. I will this arm here, you may bury it or sell it, it will bring back a few pearls that can help that guy in his endless research and ambitions..." Richard spoke without emotion and then advanced towards the huge door, "As for me, after your permission, I will return to my residence now, I have things to attend to." Theo remained standing, looking at Richard''s departing back with panic, not knowing what to do. He had suffered so much to get this meeting, but everything was ruined! Just before Richard touched the huge door, he looked back, "Can you order the Thousand Valleys yer to take the long way while he escort me back to my residence? It''s been a while since I got some fresh air¡­" "...As you wish." Theo immediately agreed and then signaled to the Nine Suns Monarch to execute immediately After Richard left the pce, Theo copsed in his chair again and began rubbing the area between his eyes. The process of rescuing Richard was difficult and tiring as it was, but now the difficulty has increased until it has be impossible. How can one be saved when he does not want to be saved? ---------------- Many giants noticed Richard walking through the streets with his kind smile which he was famous for, but no one dared to approach when they saw the Thousand Valleys Salyer walking beside him. However, the Green me Doctor leaving his residence and moving freely in this manner was a strange and unusual situation that attracted everyone''s attention, as those who were qualified to meet him were all monarchs and high-level cataracts in their own domain. The scene was especially attractive since the Doctor looked like a happy little child, running towards anything he liked and inspecting it as if it were a new toy. During his journey from the temporary pce of the Monarch of the Nine Suns until he reached his residence, it is said that he touched and yed with everything he found, even ordinary buildings and weapons shops were not spared from him... He even tried to climb on top of the gigantic 27 statues of the Emperors of the Azil tribe located in the main square, but he had to abandon the idea after climbing a few steps as he was missing an arm, never the less, he can still brag that almost managed to climb all the 27 of them, as not anyone was qualified to touch them! A few wereughing at him sarcastically, and some were giggling and shaking their heads because they didn''t think that the Green me Doctor had such a curious nature But even under everyone''s gaze, no one noticed that everything that Richard touched had trembled for a moment before returning to being lifeless again... Chapter 520 Sudden change

Chapter 520 Sudden change

Greend--- As any that contains life, killing, and wars have never subsided here, especially two hundred thousand years ago when the great war broke out between the ancient Treants and the rest of the intelligent creatures, and all of this is in one hand and the blood storm that struck the again after the arrival of the invasion from Jura is on the other hand There is not a single ce on this that currently enjoys peace. There are only ces in a state of war, and other ces are waiting for war and preparing for it. Only one peaceful spot remained untouched by what was happening outside, a rtively small tent with only a bed and a chair next to the bed. Inside this tent, there is true peace. The number of arrays drawn beneath and around the tent, and the number of guards spread around it made this small tent a small fortress that even insects would not dare approach! As for inside it, there are two individuals. The first is a girl sitting on a chair, pumping subtle energy into the body of the person lying in front of her. It seemed as if she had been doing this for a very long time, to the point that she could do it now even while she was sleeping. The other person was lying on the bed with a nd face. Vital processes are working normally in his body, and there are strange energy movements in the area below his navel. Other than that, he appearedpletely idle. But in reality, he was far from being idle. Within Robin''s Soul Domain-- *Whoosh* *Whoosh* The huge dark thundercloud no longer obscured the view in the ce as before. Its original gigantic size had greatly diminished until it became just a spot in the ce filled with white, and it seemed that this spot would not exist for long either, for within the soul domain there was a huge spiritual body, white as milk, yet Robin''s features were clear on him, as if he were a carved statue. This incarnation was full of strength and stood firmly as if he were the only ruler between earth and heaven. Any living being who saw it would want to get down on his knee and bow before him. That soul body was absorbing what remained of the thundercloud through countless mini vortexes. It seemed that the cloud would not remain in the soul domain for long before it waspletely absorbed into that giant. "Hmm?" At this moment, the spiritual body opened its eyes and raised its hand to look at it, a few cracks began to appear! ...In the past, Robin had to spend around four years to absorb half of the dark cloud for several reasons, the first of which was because his soul was weak at the timepared to the cloud, and the second was that he was also trying to heal himself from that damages he suffered during the explosion so he was absorbing the soul force from the thundercloud in a certain way And thirdly because he was trying to see the fourth stage of the Heavenly Law of Lightning and the Heavenly Law of Life on the cloud, at that time with only the second stage of the Eyes of Truth he could only see this level of patterns here, so how can he be in a hurry to end this opportunity? even though he couldn''tpletely see through the patterns on that level, he still considered it a privilege to take a peek at that level of patterns, even if he took years to study them before hepletely grasped them, it was still worth it, and better than nothing! But now after fighting the Warlords, his soul had beenpletely healed and he even had more energy than the one in Dark Cloud, so why should he consider anything else while he was absorbing it? The only thing that made him hesitant at first were the patterns of the? Fourth Stage of the Major Law of Life and the Fourth Stage of the Major Law of Lightning that were engraved on the dark thundercloud, but for some reason this time with just one nce, Robin was able to spot all the truths that had previously taken him years to find clues to. In fact, The only real valuable patterns he spotted from those patterns on the thundercloud was the Fourth Stage of the Major Law of lightning! What he previously thought was the Fourth Stage of the Major Law of life turned out to be in fact a mixture of minorws such as vitality, regeneration, heredity, etc... It is true that all of them are of the fourth stage as well, But they are still only minorws. Father Tree took countless years researching life arrived at many of its minorws and was able to make connections between them. Perhaps he also believed at the time that the result was the majorw of life. It can''t be said that he was wrong either. Even Robin was deceived when he saw those tangled patterns in the cloud and thought it was the Fourth Stage of the Major Heavenly Law of life. Rather, he was deceived when he arrived on the and saw Father Tree''s amazing methods regarding the path of Life, but his eyes were simply too far from seeing through the Truth at that time The minorws of a certain path are only branches of the majorw, and if someone knew all the secondaryws, he would be able to bring them together and obtain the majorw of that path. After all those years that he spent in research and study, Hoffenheim believed that he had finally managed this step, but The truth is he was still far from it... Robin sighed at this time and shook his head gently, ''I should have expected this, how could such a high-level entity as the Major Heavenly Law of life be in the hands of a creature from a young? Even though I had the Eye of Truth, I had to use my first-hand knowledge of death to write a technique for the Major Heavenly Law of life.'' Although it was a small disappointment, he could still research the fourth level of the Major Heavenly Law of life himselfter... When Robin understood everything about the cloud, he used the Soul Filling Technique to absorb everything and turn it into pure energy. He did not know how much time had passed since he began, but the process had been going smoothly and nothing had interrupted it, until this moment. The soul body raised its great eyebrows. A short while ago there was a severe disturbance in the vortexes that transported energy from the dark cloud. At that moment, the flow of soul force to his body stopped entirely. *Pzzzzzz* *CREEK* *CREEK* "What the hell is going on here?!" Robinpletely panicked at this moment, his massive Soul Body that had almost reached the sky began to peel off and copse and his entire Soul Domain began to crack! Robin tried to use all the methods and techniques he knew about the Soul to stop what was happening, but nothing came out of it. He even tried to get out of the Soul Domainpletely, but he failed! *BAAM* After several minutes, the strange phenomenon finally subsided, but Robin''s heart did not calm down even a little as he saw the changes around him. His huge soul body, which almost reached the sky, copsedpletely and was scattered everywhere. The huge spiritual body that had been standing tall alone turned into mountains and many terrains that finally gave some features to the soul''s domain. His eyes turned into a vastke, while his hair turned into a huge forest with arge number of trees. Everything is still covered in milky white, but the Soul Domain is no longer the same as before. The featureless world has turned into an ancient valley thatcks nothing except the presence of living creatures! As for Robin''s current Soul Domain, it has returned to being a miniature, choppy copy of Robin, a copy that is almost smaller than the one he took the first time he entered the Soul Domain! Furthermore, this miniature version was covered with ayer of shiny silver. Chapter 521 Soul World

Chapter 521 Soul World

''What the...?!'' Robin looked around like a madman, observing the changes that were still urring in his Soul Domain Then finally he raised his tiny hands and began to turn it over as if he was seeing it for the first time, ''This is my primal soul. All the soul force that I had collected since I was born was transformed to form this world within my Soul Domain and left the primal soul to bepletely naked, but... Why do I feel that my bare primal soul is now much stronger than my full soul force before the incident? What exactly happened?!'' After an unknown period of time, Robin forced himself to move and finallynded on the newly found ground of his Soul Domain that took shape Shortly after his spiritual body exploded... A few moments ago the Soul Domain was apletely featureless milky white sphere with no ceiling or ground in sight, but now the situation is different. Then he extended his hand towards the ground and took a handful of dirt and began to examine it. After a few minutes, he furrowed his eyebrows slightly, ''This is pure Soul Force..'' Then he walked towards theke and examined the water, and towards the forest and examined its fruits, and every time he found the same expected result... Everything in this bizarre soul world was made of pure Soul Force! ''Theoretically, I can absorb everything here to cover my primal soul with soul force once more. Doesn''t this mean that I will gain the same Soul Force as before and my Soul Domain will return to its original state? What was the point of all this then?'' Robin looked around in wonder ''...There is no need to absorb that energy again for now. For some reason, I feel that my soul force is much stronger than before. I will leave it like this until I need it one day. As long as it is in my soul Domain, it will not go anywhere any way.'' Robin showed a big smile as he looked around, this unique world in his view now became a reserve of soul domain ready to be consumed in case he needed urgent treatment. At least that''s all this new world represents now until he finds a real useter, it is unreasonable that such a magnificent soul world would only be useful in treating soul wounds, there has to be some kind of usage he doesn''t know yet. Then he finally turned his gaze to the only thing that stayed the same within his soul domain, the dark thundercloud containing the power of Hoffenheim, and began to advance towards it again... The cloud was now approximately 20% of its main size, but nevertheless, it still covered a significant portion of the Soul Domain, and it seemed as if it was ready to destroy this newly found soul world at any moment. Why would he absorb his own soul force again if this intruding dark thundercloud was still there? He managed to absorb 80% during the years of his seclusion. He will probably need more than a year ofplete seclusion to absorb the rest, and when he is finished with it, his soul body will return to being gigantic again, and even if it does not reach its previous height, it will not be very far! Robin raised his hands slightly and gave the order, many mini vortexes began to emerge from the cloud again and connect with his chuppy soul body, ready to transform the power of that dark thundercloud to be his own once more, but something strange happened this time., ''...Hah?'' *oooh* The dark cloud began to diminish at a tremendous speed 20%... 15%... 10%... 5%..!! This wasn''t a precise long-term absorption method anymore, it looked like a whale opening its mouth to swallow a small bucket of water! In the blink of an eye, the massive dark thundercloud disappeared from sight. Even after the dark cloud thundercloud, Robin continued to look at where is was with his mouth open. Everything happened so quickly that he did not have enough time to stop the process even if he wanted to. Once again, he started turning his hands and feet around and looked at them to find the changes that had urred to his soul body, but there was no significant change. The same chuppy silver soul body was still there, or perhaps it had increased in length by a few millimeters this time... It is worth noting that the trees in Soul Domain became taller, theke became wider, and even the mountains soared in height! Robin continued to look around him as if he were a stranger in a foreignnd. Everything that was happening was abnormal to him. No one on any he went to had ever experienced anything like this. At least nothing like this was mentioned in any manuscript. Of course, the existence of the Soul Domain itself was unknown to him until he shed with Hoffenheim, but he had entered the Hoffenheim Soul Dmoan before and found nothing close to that! ''...One more thing to investigate.'' Robin finally sighed and shook his head, the burden had be too heavy. Although he had not kept tracking of time and hadpletely surrendered to the Soul Filling Technique since he entered the Soul Domain, it had certainly been several months since he fainted. Every passing day brought him closer and closer to the Nihari War, the fateful war in which he would fulfill his promise, the war in which he had to save his son, the war for which he prepared nothing worthy yet! If he made a list of things that he had to spend time researching in order to increase the power of the True Begining Empire as quickly as possible, this list would not end, so he would have to choose a few things from it and leave the rest aside until he had some free time. of course he has to survive the war and had free time in the first ce... After onest look around, Robin gave a long sigh then closed his eyes and decided to leave the Soul Domain. The mystery here would have to continue until fate allowed it. Immediately after Robin''s consciousness left the Soul Domain, he returned to control of his body and tried to move. The difference was that this time he finally seeded. "Nnn..." "Dad, You are awake?!" ------------- Zara helped her adoptive father sit down and finally brought him some real food and drink and began feeding him, which aroused the curiosity of the guards outside. When they confirmed from Zara that His Excellency had finally awakened, news began to spread quickly that His Excellency had finally opened his eyes, spreading a wave of celebration and anticipation at the same time throughout Greend. As for Robin, he spent the first few hours looking like he was trying to get used to his body again, and even he himself was surprised and asked Zara, "Arghh... Why do I feel like I''ve been sleeping for years?" "Because that''s exactly what happened. You have been in this state for two years now." Zara shook her head gently and answered, but her features could not hide some concern "Two years?! What happened to the war?!" Chapter 522 Third Stage

Chapter 522 Third Stage

Robin felt like he was about to faint again when he heard Zara''s response, He''s been lying in this bed for two years? It seemed like two or three months of rest instead! If this were true, then the time he spent inside the Soul Domain absorbing that thundercloud passed in the blink of an eye, Was he sopletely focused on the absorption process that he forgot about time? "You have been in this state for two whole years, you scared us silly!" Zara nodded with watery eyes. The past two years have put a lot of psychological pressure on her. "But how...?! There''s no way I''ve spent two full years in the Soul Domain!!" Robin wondered in a low voice as he straightened his seat. Even if he forgot the passage of time during the absorption process, in the end, he only absorbed about 30% of the thundercloud before his soul body copsed, and it is impossible for him to have spent two years absorbing only 30%! Then he began to slowly rub his forehead trying to recall what happened after his battle against the warlords, perhaps he would find the answer. But Zara thought he was asking her, so she put her hand on her chin a little, arranging the answer, and then she spoke, "Hmm, I don''t know what was happening with you exactly, but I was here with you since the day after you fell, and I noticed all the changes that happened to you, and this is the sequence of events: First, Since you fell in battle, you fell into apletea, where only the important vital processes in your body were being carried out, but with great difficulty, and you remained in this state for about seven months. After that, I felt you trying to do something with your energy gathering center, but you were very weak at that time so I tried to help and began sending my own energy there as well, Although I was terrified when I found your body wavering as if you were suffering, when I saw you still persevering in pumping energy there, I kept helping you all the time, and you remained in this state for about two months." Then she paused for a moment before adding, "...Hmm After that phase ended, many changes urred in your energy gathering center, and I saw you sweating, but I did not know how to help. But the good thing is that after several days, your body returned to stability and you returned to consuming a lot of energy, so I produced pumping even more energy with the help of an energy pearl this time, and you remained in this state for a year, that is, until about two months ago. Then your crazy energy consumption stoppedpletely and all the vital processes in your body returned to normal, but you remained unconscious. Until you finally opened your eyes today!" Robin raised his eyebrows slightly as he looked at Zara, although her words seemed vague, he understood everything... The part he focused on the most was that his energy consumption had calmed down two months ago already, so he quickly passed his soul sense at his energy gathering center before showing a big smile. Everything there had returned to normal there. ording to Zara, repairing the solid energy foundations from number 1 to number 10 took two months, while repairing the solid energy foundations from number 11 to number 30 took a whole year. "Hmm?" But his smile quickly disappeared and his features turned into shock when he remembered something. His solid energy foundations from twenty to thirty should havepletely disappeared, but now they are back as if nothing had happened!! The Foundation Modification Technique was not designed to work like this... Even if a Truth user like him had created it, it was still an initial technique created for the purpose of repairing the errors of past cultivation, but building the entire Sagehood cultivation Realm from scratch in one year?! Impossible!!! Secondly, how did this happen automatically? The technique requires tremendous concentration and tremendous endurance. This was evident when Robin struggled to use it to repair the first ten solid energy foundations. He remained conscious and internally screaming all the time for two months. It was like a person holding a knife and using it to carve words into his own skin and flesh! But when the technique began to touch the solid energy foundation number 11, it seemed as if that knife had turned into a pen, and another person grabbed this pen and began using it easily and skillfully. Robin did not have to do anything but watch, he was so out of work that he went to deal with the thundercloud in his Soul Domain out of boredom! Robin sighed and shook his head, then a heartfelt smile returned to his lips... There were many mysteries regarding the Master Law of Truth for him to discover, but at least this time he received help from fate and his bad luck did not interfere again. The fractures in his energy gathering center were a huge burden upying his mind, Now the state of his energy gathering center has returned to be as it was before the battle, even better! Even better... Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly when he felt this point and tried activating the Absolute Natural Energy Absorption Technique, and to his surprise, Level 31 slowly began to form! "What the..?!" Robin raised his eyebrows again, assuming that this was impossible without breaking through to the third level of the Master Law of Truth! Then Robin thought of something and activated the Eye of Truth. His eyes began to glow golden and a thinyer of shimmering glow covered his entire body. Then the smile quickly returned to his face... He was now seeing what he had never seen before, all thews surrounding him all the way to the fourth stage were exposed before him like an open book. His Master Law of Truth has finally reached the third stage!! Robin almost jumped off his bed with joy. He no longer remembers how many years had passed since he was able to reach the second stage of Truth. He did not think that he would reach the third stage by chance! But he quickly calmed down... Isn''t this normal? What exactly is spacetime? The Master Law of Truth develops when Robin''s understanding of the Truths of the universe around him increases. If the Law of Truth does not develop to the third stage after discovering and adapting another Master Law, then when will it develop? Not even mentioning the third stage, discovering The Master Law of Spacetime would undoubtedly help him even reach even the fourth level of the Master Law of Truthter on!! Robin felt a slight tremor and the hair on his body began to stand up lightly as he thought about it, but his features took a turn for the worse again and he looked at Zara quickly, "Where are your brothers? What happened to the war in the past two years?" "Hmm, Tree Father Hoffenheim went crazy after you destroyed his warlords. Within one week, he gathered an army of tens of millions of buds and sent them here to take revenge on you, but there were already several legions here and my brothers and the rest of the generals were able to repel the attack, that huge battle continued for more than a month, after which aprehensive counterattack began against the Tree Father, in which all of your 10 legions participated, and they returned to forcefully attack the Tree Father Hoffenheim''snds, but this time without any kind of self-restraint. During the two years, they crammed the Tree Father and all his remaining buds into a small area around his real body, and now the war is still going on there, I heard that tens or even hundreds of thousands of bodies fall there every day without a chance to rest between the two sides... My brotherse here every now and then to visit you, but they soon return to the war zone again." Then Zara seemed to remember something, "...Oh, there are a few bodies made of roots that tried to enter the tent from underground, but the arrays detected them and prevented them from prating the floor of the tent, so they tried to form those bodies around the tent. We didn''t know what their intentions were, so I ordered the guards to destroy them on sight. One of them came more than once and said that he just wanted to talk to you, but we told him that you were in closed training and that he had to leave his name and retreat until you yourself came out of the tent. He actually retreated every time, but he refused to leave his name." "Bodies from the roots? This reminds me of the incarnation of Hoffenheim... Is he trying tomunicate with me to give up?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly, then thought about something and looked back at Zara, "What about the rest of the Tree Fathers?" "There has been silence on the since that day. We had people monitoring all the borders around us, but there were no major movements. Uncle Billymunicates every few days via voice ring to check on you, and he recently told me that Tree Father Descartes seemed to have given up on the war. Although he still sent armies to stop Uncle Billy, the resistance was negligiblepared to the past, so Uncle Billy was able to control a massive area of Father Tree Descartes with only the help of the Fifth Legion." "Tree Father Descartes... That Tree Father did not enter into a life-or-death war against us like Hoffenheim, but at the same time, he tasted part of our army''s power through the Fifth Legion. Perhaps we might have an opening there." Robin tapped his thigh a few times with his brows furrowed Then he quickly stood up as if he was reminded of something, "Where is Jabba?!" Chapter 523 Lucky to have you

Chapter 523 Lucky to have you

"Brother Jabba... He..." Zara furrowed her brows and looked down Robin''s heart pounded when he saw that reaction and then he asked with an emotionless face, "Zara, just say it... Is Jabba dead?" In fact, as soon as he remembered Jabba''s appearance that day and asked about him, he was prepared to hear that he had died from his wounds At that time, all of his blood vessels were destroyed, his bones diminished, and his flesh almost disappeared, turning him into a bile of bones in a bag of skin... Jabba''s appearance at that time resembled someone who had been subjected to severe torture for thousands of years, and not someone who had been fighting for half an hour! "No, of course not! why would you say something so ominous? Brother Jabba is alive, but... I don''t know what to say..." Zara waved her hand quickly, then looked back at the ground, then began to eat one of her nails, as if she were thinking seriously. As for Robin, he closed his eyes for a moment and let out a long sigh when he heard that Jabba was still alive. Even though his rtionship with Jabba was not as strong as his rtionship with Caesar, for example, he still held an extremely high ce in his heart. "As long as he is alive, nothing else matters. Just tell me what you know and I will arrange events my way." Robin reassured his adopted daughter "Mmm, okay, I will try. Even though I was not there that day, I will tell you what I heard from the rest... After the battle that day, everyone was busy trying to treat the injured, especially you and Jabba. Your situation was actually much easier, They just carried you and brought you to this tent, and then they started pumping life energy inside your body and treating your external wounds until I arrived the next day, however, Brother Jabba''s situation was a little strange..." "...Brother Jabba remained on his knees, with his eyes and mouth wide open as he looked at the sky with a wandering mind. Everyone thought that this was one of the symptoms of the technique he used and they tried to pick him up and bring him to this tent with you. However, whenever anyone approached to lift Brother Jappa up, He would slightly wave his hand in a wau indicating rejection, or send some energy to sting the hand that was approaching him. Although he did not move a step or change his features, he clearly refused to move from his ce, so the youth retreated at that time based on his desire and began sending life energy to his body from afar to support him." She paused for a few seconds and then added,"...At this point, They thought that he was doing something to treat himself and that it wouldn''t be long before brother Jabbe began to cooperate, as he was conscious of his surroundings in the end, but that did not happen. After several days, the first brother Caesar arrived and saw what was happening, even though Brother Jabba was still covered in blood and dirt and his body looked like it was as if he was about to copse, he was undoubtedly still conscious and didn''t want to be moved, so Brother Caesar ordered that a tent be built around Jabba and not be disturbed again until he decided to move, and three Sages from the Life Corps were appointed to apany Jabba in the tent and supervise his physical needs from afar without disturbing him." Robin nodded a few times, "If I were Caesar, I would do the same. Jabba is not dumb to know what is good for him. As long as he does not want to move, his will must be respected. So, What happened next?" "Brother Jabba remained in this strange state for an additional two months, then one day he suddenly got up and went out and took a bath, then ate arge feast with the officers of the Sixth Legion, and came to check on you." Robin raised his eyebrows and spoke with a smile, "That''s perfect! Why were you hesitating to tell me then?" Robin was very happy right now, after Zara''s introduction at first he was ready to hear that his disciple had died orpletely lost his mind. "Um, I was hesitant for two reasons. The first is that after he visited you that day, he returned to his tent and did not leave after that." "...He hasn''t left his tent in about 20 months?" Robin narrowed his eyebrows slightly, this was indeed a cause for concern "Indeed, he asked the Sages of the Life Corps to leave so that he could bepletely alone, and currently we only know that he is still in the tent through the dishes thate out of his tent empty after they enter full." Zara nodded. General Jabba''s condition was a cause for confusion and concern among everyone, especially among the Sixth Legion. Some even resembled what he did to what their Emperor did sometimes! "What is the second reason?" Robin tapped his chin and asked "The second reason... His appearance when he came out that day was..." Zara seemed like she was trying to choose her words very carefully "What was it?" Robin frowed his eyebrows, was he still red like a demon or something?! "...Maybe you should see it for yourself. Exining won''t help." Zara shook her head, "Should I summon him for you? When he knows you are up he will definitely leave his seclosion" "There''s no need, He might be something important in there. I''ll go visit him." Robin spoke, then stood up with difficulty and leaned on Zara Robin paused for a moment a step before the door of the tent, "I know that showing gratitude between family members is unnecessary, but thank you... I know that the past two years have not been easy for you." "What are you saying, Dad? You are always in seclusion or traveling, and I rarely see you. Staying by your side for two full years was a dreame true and not a burden at all, hehe." Zara''s face warmed slightly and she hugged Robin''s arm that was holding him tighter When Robin heard Zara''s words, he let out a long sigh and kissed Zara''s forehead gently, "...Fate has not been kind to me since I decided to take this path, but itpensated me with all my luck in one fell swoop when it chose you to be my daughter." Zara did not say anything else after Robin''s words, she just raised her head and looked at me with eyes filled with ayer of tears and a satisfied smile... What would two years of effort be in exchange for hearing that one sentence? Right after Robin left the tent, he found a few sages in full golden armor bowing before him, grinning. Then he saw a sea of men and women of the Sixth Legion cheering towards him. The rumor of their Emperor''s rise had already spread throughout the camp, but seeing him walking among them had another weight. This was the person who saved their lives with a few waves of his legendary ck spear! Robin continued on his way, leaning on Zara with one hand and waving to the members of the Sixth Legion with the other hand until he reached another tent that was not far away, a tent that was set up in the same spot where General Jabba had the Warlord almost crushed. Robin stood for a few more seconds in front of the tent, preparing himself psychologically for what he was about to see, then finally he raised his hand from Zara and patted her to wait for him outside, then took a step forward... As soon as Robin entered, his eyes fell on a human young man who appeared to be in his twenties. The young man had long hair braided in the middle of his head and had shaved hair on both sides. His skin was not too dark or too white, and there was a tattoo extending along his neck, He was tall for a human male, but if he stood among the Sixth Legion, he wouldn''t stand out among them His body was not too thin or muscr, but rather he looked well-bnced and pleasing to the eye. The young man was sitting on the ground in a meditative position and looking with eyes glowing green at his palm, which was dripping with blood on the floor of the tent. "...Jabba is that you?" Chapter 524 Too late

Chapter 524 Toote

"...Jabba?" Robin narrowed his eyes and titled his head slightly as he studied the young man''s features In fact, there were no signs of resemnce between the handsome young man sitting on the ground in front of him and the Nihari Giant General Jabba. Had Robin not entered the tent psychologically prepared that he wasing to visit Jabba, he would not have scrutinized his features and recognized him! "Master, you are awake!!" Jabba quickly stood up with a big smile on his face at Robin''s voice and almost jumped to hug his master, but he seemed to remember something so he stood up again and gave a deep bow, "Thank you. I will never forget your kindness as long as I live." "...Hurry and get up, what are you doing?" Robin spoke unconsciously, but he did not move to pick up Jabba. He even forgot to ask him what happened to him, only his eyes began to shine with a faint golden glow, trying to deduce anything from what he sees right now. "If it were up to me, I would remain bowed before you for another hundred years, because thanks to you, I finally have-- Ah!!" When Jabba finally raised his back to look at his master''s face, he screamed violently, then put both his hands over his eyes and quickly threw his head back. "Jabba! Are you okay?! What''s wrong with your eyes?" Finally, Robin regained some of his focus, so he took a few steps quickly and went to check on his disciple When Robin entered the tent, he saw Jabba''s eyes glowing green. That glow reminded him of something for a moment, but he decided to ignore that possibility since it was almost non-existent. "I''m... Fine, I''m fine.." Jabba began rubbing his eyes vigorously. The soul-piercing pain that suddenly attacked him made someone like him who had stepped on countless corpses scream like a little girl. At that moment, he felt as if someone had pouredva into his eyes! "What was that? What happened to you?" Robin asked again, his golden eyes still roaming over his student''s body like crazy "No, not at all. The pain has subsided now. Perhaps my body has not yet be ustomed to the new capabilities of my eyes..." Jabba slowly removed his hand from his eyes and tried to look at his teacher''s face again. This time his eyes returned to normal and the green glow disappeared and he finally could see his master''s golden eyes that he had seen countless times before, he shook his head with a sarcastic smile when he made the connection, "It seems there are a few things I''m not allowed to spy on..." That terrifying pain that struck Jabba was when his fully activated eyes met the eyes of his master, and yet he was the one who fell in pain while his master did not even realize what had happened. "Jabba, don''t leave me guessing, what''s going on with you? What''s wrong with your eyes and why is your body like this? Did the Tree Father do something to you during the fight?" Jabba smiled big when he heard Robin''s questions. He looked like a little boy who had drawn a beautiful drawing and wanted to show it to his father for the first time, "Please look into my eyes." With that, Jabba lowered his head slightly to look at Robin''s chest and again activated the green glow in his eyes. Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly at Jabba''s actions, but nevertheless, he listened to what he was saying and began to examine his student''s eyes, but soon he opened his eyes to the end and took a step back, "Is this the Initial Eye of Truth?!" He said it himself but still did not believe it, he heard the words he said and did not believe that he said them... The green glowing from Jabba''s eye now was filled with vague, featureless patterns. Although he could not extract a single specific pattern from it, this was not the first time he had seen these patterns. It is simr to the ones in his energy-gathering center! "Impossible... I passed on to you all my knowledge about the Law of Truth and taught you hundreds of minor and major heavenlyws over twenty years, and yet the truth did not choose you, Why now?!" Robin took another step and grabbed his student''s head with both hands, his tone filled with panic and his eyes filled with shock, and even some remorse. Jabba turned off his Eye of Truth so he could look up to his master''s face again, a satisfied smile spreading across his face... He knew why his teacher was acting this way. Not because he was afraid that someone would challenge his position, and he certainly was not afraid that someone would shake the history he had built. Jabba knew for sure that his master was panicked because he knew that choosing the truth had finally chosen him when it was toote. He finally got the Master Heavenly Law of Truth recognition after he built his pirs with the Major Heavenly Law of Gravity! Even if he could use the Master Law of Truth now, it would be like using the Fire Pathw to learn how to cook or dry his clothes faster, only as a side helpfulw that supports his main one, which is Gravity. He would never be able to follow this path to the end. He would forever be using the initial level of the Eye of Truth to see the first stage of the rest of thews, and perhaps the second level if he put in some effort, but that''s it. The matter was far easier to ept when the Truth had not been acknowledging him in the first ce. It could be said that it was the will of fate or that choosing Jabba from the beginning for this role was a wrong choice and that he was better suited to the position of a general or a leader, but now that the truth had chosen him, Robin felt that his disciple has missed on something really big Jabba let out a long, satisfied sigh, "There is no need to me anyone for myte acquisition of the Truth, Master, especially not yourself. You have given me all your experience and knowledge and have not been stingy in answering any question. I am the one who got tired of waiting because I thought that what I did not achieve in twenty A year will nevere and I chose to use the Law of Gravity to quickly strengthen myself. Secondly, isn''t using the Initial Eye of Truth also good? I now have the same ability as the First Heaven''s Chosen who changed the structure of Nihari forever. He also used the Law of Truth toote and only possessed the Initial Eyes of Truth Throughout his short life, all my life I had heard about that entity and looked at him with reverence, but now I have the same power as him! Throughout the long history of the Nihari, there were only two natives who had this eye, and I am the third. Isn''t this something to be proud of? ...And all of this is thanks to you, master. " Chapter 525 Thanks to you

Chapter 525 Thanks to you

"Thanks to me?" Robin shook his head with a sarcasticugh, then found his way to one of the chairs in the tent and sat on it, feeling helpless, "Sigh~ If I hadn''t chosen to start the war on Jura that day, you wouldn''t have chosen to use the Major Heavenly Law of Gravity to break through the Knighthood to help me. If I hadn''t made you worry about me, you would have been now able to adopt the Master Law of Truth as your foundation buildingw, but unfortunately, this will not work now..." Then Robin rested his head on his hand and started rubbing his forehead. This was really a problem... Even if the Truth epted Jabba, it would still be impossible to modify his foundations to use the Master Law of Truth as the foundation buildingw. Robin saw for himself how the patterns of Truth despise any other patterns and turn them into nothingness once they approach them, so modifying Jabba''s foundations is impossible. As for destroying his foundation entirely and starting over? Theoretically, this is possible, but ording to the All-Seeing God, this is also impossible. When he brought Caesar back to the age of 12, all of his foundations, the solid energy in Caesar''s body, were consumed and he returned to being a mere mortal. However, the All-Seeing God stressed that he must cultivate anyw but within the path of fire. From this, it can be concluded that the patterns of thew are applied to the Energy Gathering Center itself in some way, just as they are applied to the foundations! As for destroying the entire energy gathering center and starting over, this is simply a pipe dream. The energy gathering center can be considered an organ like the heart, lungs, etc. Destroying it means death. Robin experienced for himself what happened to his body when only its foundation was damaged, so why would it happen if the energy gathering center itself was destroyed!? Jabba''s look towards his master changed from enthusiasm and pride to overwhelming happiness. He knows that his teacher did not break his enthusiasm or be sad because he found eptance of the truth. On the contrary, he knows that he is exhausting his brain by thinking now for his own benefit, to find a way to make him stronger and benefit more from the truth. Thinking about it... Had his father ever thought so much for his sake before? Even though Robin is not good at articting or revealing what is in his heart, he realizes that his master expresses his love and satisfaction with those around him in this way, so Jabba walked up to his teacher and sat in front of him, then patted his knee twice, "...Yes, my teacher, it is all thanks to you. Would I have been able to read all the techniques and keys about hundreds of Heavenly Laws if it weren''t for you? Would I even have known about something called the Law of Truth at all? I don''t regret that you started the war against Jura, and I don''t regret that I built my Knighthood Pirs with the Majorr Heavenly Law of Gravity. Then he added without as much as stopping to breathe, "If this war hadn''t happened, How were you going to leave the Nihari ande to Greend in order to increase the strength of your army? How would you make me a general of the Sixth Legion, and how my men would respect me if I were not strong enough and used thew of gravity? Only by being on this and at the head of this legion, I got a chance to do my research and of course, get the chance to see the embodiment of thew hovering in front of eyes in the sky and the cores ofws being formed and destroyed. Just because of this, I got the eye of the truth! If it weren''t for all those events, I would still be in Nihari today chasing some low-life criminals!" Robin raised his head slightly and looked at Jabba for a long time, then nodded a few times and sighed, "...In terms of natural talent, you are not worse than me, but there are many things you are better at than me, including your satisfaction with reality. You do not exhaust yourself by thinking about the impossible like me, Rather, you leave it aside and focus on the possible. This makes your outlook on current events ideal and gives you a better grasp on the situation and gives you the ability to make better decisions than me... This is something I envy you about." "If you had epted reality and built your Knighthood pirs with some Minor Heavenly Law when death approached you in that cave, we would not be here today, so thank you for exhausting your head with the impossible!" Jabbaughed softly Robin raised his eyebrows slightly upon hearing this before he startedughing as well, "Then we both do what we do best. Help me strengthen this Empire and I will help you research the impossible and find a way to make you use the Master Law of Truth fully, how about that?" "Of course, I will help you strengthen this Empire as much as I can. As long as this Jabba is still alive, I will make the True Beginning Empire control the entire Youngs'' Domain!" Jabba beat his chest and swore proudly "Excellent, finally I now have a partner to rely on!" Robinughed and pped, today was truly a cause for celebration! Just a short while ago, Robin was thinking about all the umted things that he had to research if he wanted to better understand what was going on around him, things that only he could research because he had an eye for the truth, but that has changed now!! "Hey hey, what''s up with that *partner*?" Jabba waved his hand quickly, looking somewhat frightened, "Everything I have is the product of your creation. I dare not take that title. I will forever remain your disciple!" Robin smiled slightly when he heard this and leaned forward slightly and patted Jabba''s shoulder twice proudly before leaning back in his chair, "I see you were researching about something before I entered?" Jabba scratched his head, "Okay, this is embarrassing. I''ve spent thest few months staring at everything around me randomly." Robinughed and shook his head, "I understand, when I first got the Eye of Truth and saw those patterns, I was like a blind man who saw for the first time. Every day I burned something new and watched the patterns it would produce. It''s fun, huh?" "Yes yes, this is the feeling!!" Jabba pointed at him and spoke excitedly "Of course I understand, but you have been here for more than twenty months, which is enough for now. I have many things that need to be researched and I did not know where to begin. Since you are eager to begin, I will give you a thing or two to try! But first," at this point. Robin stopped and pointed at Jabba, "...Tell me what happened to your body." Chapter 526 Origin

Chapter 526 Origin

"...Tell me what happened to your body." "...This isn''t something I can say with a word or two, I''m afraid the exnation you are looking for is going to take quite a bit of your time. If you don''t mind listening now, Would you like some tea? I got a fine patch by chance during my time Leading the Sixth Legion." In front of Robin''s question, Jabba smiled and did not answer immediately. Rather, he got up and went to one of the corners of his tent and brought some firewood, Then he brought the jug, and quickly a small cloud formed above it and it began to rain drops of clear water, then he dropped a few glowing green leaves into it. Then he asked while making the tee, not looking at Robin, "Master, Did you receive a report regarding the history of the cultivation techniques on the Farm?" Robin raised his eyebrows slightly, "You know about the farm..." but he didn''t seem very surprised "Just a little bit~ I peppered Amon with questions and made him talk, but there''s no need to me him, he didn''t mean to reveal the secret." Jabbaughed slowly. Robin smiled when he heard this. Is it easy to make Amon talk? Amon is the non-crowned Demon king at this moment, and this is not only due to his previous encounter with Robin. He made his way from just a high-level Demon to one of the Demon kings in a very short period of time, and the rest of the kings depended on him in externalmunication and politics almost entirely. How could Jabba make him speak his secrets with a few words? If it were that easy, Billy would have known what was happening a long time ago! Then Robin nodded twice. After his first meeting with Demon King Moren, emissaries from the Demon army came to visit him more than once. Although they were not able to meet him due to his absence in the closed-door seclusion thatsted for almost four years, they left reports for him regarding everything that might interest him about the Farm. "May I ask what interested you most in the reports about the history of cultivation techniques in the Farm?" Jabba asked again before dropping a few more tea leaves into the fridge "Nothing very interesting, honestly... They use an internal energy system that is somewhat different from the one we use in Jura, but the main idea is the same, which is to use thews to strengthen the energy gathering center and allow it to build more solid foundations, But it didn''te as a surprise as it is the same with the internal energy system in Greend as well. In addition to this, they use certain techniques to strengthen their bodies and weapons and erge their bodies, but it is all empty talk and the use of external methods because the internal energy technique they use is full of loopholes." "Did the report mention who invented this internal energy system technique on the Farm?" Jabba asked emotionlessly Robin''s smile grew, reaching ear to ear, "So you also noticed..." Jabba looked sideways at his master, "Maybe. I honestly don''t know if we''re talking about the same topic here." Robin waved his hands and went back to leaning on the back of his chair, "Then I will go along with you until I hear your opinion first... ording to the history of the farm, there were humans living on it about 300 thousand years ago. Under the pressure of the intense war that was raging on the at that time due to therge number of different races, One of the geniuses of the human raceid the foundations of the internal energy system, and thanks to him, the humans there got a chance to catch their breath and even control the situation, until the technique eventually spread and the rest of the races and began to cultivate it. At this point, the mortal war turned into a massacre of energy cultivators, and the first race to be annihted was? actually the human race, how ironic." Jabba nodded a few times as Robin finished speaking, "Doesn''t this remind you of something? ording to the history of Greend, the first to invent the internal energy training technique were humans before the technique leaked to the Treants, and ording to the hidden history of Nihari, the Humans were also the first race to obtain the internal energy training system before the First Heaven''s Chosen came and invented the Divine Tattoo system so that they would be more suitable for the Nihari Giants, and of course, there is no need to mention the race that discovered the internal energy system on the Jura..." "Go on..." Robin nodded excitedly "...If we take a step back and see the entire picture along the fours, we will find that the internal energy training technique has always been the first thing that appears when ites to energy cultivation, and we also find that it is humans who discover this technique every single time!" "...Continue..." Robin leaned forward again, all of his teeth now visible due to his wide smile. "...The Treants only exist on Greend, the Nihari Giants only exist on Nihari, and the half-humans exist only on Farm and Nihari. Humans are the only race that is present -or were present at some point- on the fours, in addition to the fact that they are always the first to step towards the energy training path. Isn''t it safe to say that if we select one race to be bet on being the chosen one, it will be the human race?" At this point, Jabba stopped and looked at Robin out of the corner of his eye *Apuse sounds* "Excellent, wonderful..." Robin startedughing loudly and pping so hard that he almost lost feeling in his hands, before he leaned back on the back of his chair again and looked up at the tent, "Ahh~ Haha, it''s a nice feeling to find someone smart to talk to." "You... Have thought about this before?" At this point, Jabba raised his eyebrows in surprise. He thought it would take him a few hours to argue with his master until they finally reached a conclusion together, but it turned out that there was no need for that. "Of course, I thought about the matter since I sat with Fugon and heard from him the cultivation history of Greend. It might have been a coincidence on the Jura and the Nihari, After all, there are only humans on Jura, or at least that is what we see currently, although seeing all these intelligent races on all the others makes me doubt whether there are actually other intelligent races on the Jura at one point, but our human ancestors won the final war and exterminated them? I don''t know. History does not mention anything like this. It is not unlikely that an extermination war actually urred in Jura before the era of energy cultivation, which led to the annihtion of the rest of the races at the hands of humans, but it is just spection at the end." Then he added with a wave of his hand, "..But how can such a coincidence also be in Greend? At this point, it is impossible not to notice it. So doubt began to enter my heart regarding the origins of the races, and then the report came from Farm and it directly confirmed my doubt." Robin exined as he waved excitedly, "I don''t know whether humans are a chosen race or something like that. After all, humans were either exterminated or enved on 3 out of 4s, but there is undoubtedly a connection between the origin of humans and the internal energy cultivation system." "Then here me out, why don''t we take this assumption of yours a step further..." Jabba poured the boiling tea into two cups and passed one to his teacher before sitting down in front of him again, "If we said that the internal energy training system is the origin of all cultivation paths, this would not be an exaggeration at this point, right? But why are humans the ones who discover it every time? It is not as if there is a noticeable difference in intellect between humans and other intelligent creatures, and there are creatures who are better than humans in terms of contemtion and merging with nature, such as the Treants or the astral race, it would have been more logical for them to discover the cultivation path first, but they did not." "You mean..." Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly, he had basically forgotten that there was a boiling cup of tea in his hand "What if we assumed that humans are the pampered children of thes and that thes'' spirits push the geniuses of the human race to explore the internal energy cultivation system first to strengthen the human race before others?" Chapter 527 Pampered children

Chapter 527 Pampered children

"Okay, okay, let''s not exaggerate too much here." Robin waved his hands and shook his head, "You say the humans are the pampered children of thes, and thes push human geniuses to discover the internal energy system faster? How did youe up with something like this? This theory can be easily disproven for two reasons. The first reason is that the method of internal energy training is not very difficult or Something full of mysteries, It is actually the easiest one of them all one doesn''t even have to know about the patterns to use it, unlike the Nihari Divine Tatoo system for example." Then he continued to exin, "The energy gathering center is an organ like any other in the body and it is present in all intelligent creatures in the area below the navel, how can it stay hidden forever? Someone must discover the use of that area sooner orter. When someone discovers that this area can store energy, he will immediately work to find a way to gather energy from his surroundings and keep it there which will head to find that way of creating solid foundations, and after he reaches a certain level of strength, let''s say level 10, he will not be able to advance further except by studying a heavenlyw, and after that, then you will have to discover more about thatw in order to improve your strength further and build more powerful and much bigger solid foundations, By this point, you will have aplete internal energy system! The process is smooth and organized and only requires the passage of time and the umtion of experiences to reach it. It is not mysterious and requires special enlightenment or anything like that, we can even take a step further and say it''s primitive and natural..." "... Let''s leave that aside for now, I know that you would say if the internal energy system is so easy why do only humans discover it every day? Let us go to the second reason then that is even clearer, You say humans are the spoiled sons of thes. Humans actually exist on the fours, but how are they doing? They were exterminated on the farm, they are currently being obliterated on Greend, and they are raised on farms on Nihari destined to be ves or food. The only on which humans survived and evolved is the Jura and that is because for some reason there are only humans on it! Is this how the treats its spoiled children? If this is the case, then I represent all humans when I say that we do not want to be spoiled anymore!!" Jabba spoke in a hurry, "But what does the have to do with this? All humans at some point have the upper hand, but for some reason, every time a traitor leaks the internal energy cultivation method, internal struggles ur that weaken the human side, and then another race that hates the humanses and destroys them. Every time Humans receive a gift that gives them tant superiority, but each time they lose it themselves. Can''t we attribute the destruction of humans on the threes to the stupidity of their leaders?" "We can also attribute human superiority to the genius of the human children, why attribute the good things to the''s spirit and the bad ones to the humans? Don''t be ridiculous, can''t you see what is happening here on Greend? The Treants have absolute advantages in every way, If this''s spirit is kind to anyone it would be them!" Robin raised his shoulder slightly Robin was categorically refusing to ept the fact that thes'' spirits had a hand in the matter, not because he was certain that it was impossible, but because everything he knew about the''s spirit was extremely vague. How could Robin pin anything suspicious on the will of the spirit? Wouldn''t that be toozy? Jabba scratched his head for a few seconds, "Well, in the end, it''s just a theory that can be right or wrong. Let''s leave the reason aside for now and focus on the obvious conclusion, which is that humans are present on alls and are always the first to discover internal energy cultivation methods. Can we agree on this point at least?" "Agreed. But what then? That''s exactly the same conclusion I made to myself when I thought about it and hit the same wall. In the end, it''s just an interesting piece of information but it can''t be used for anything practical given our current low level of power and simple understanding of the universe. All we can do is admire how interesting it is and then forget about it." Robin giggled upon hearing this "Good! At least now we have a point we can move on from." Jabba suddenly pped, then took out a t, transparent stone from his void ring and passed it to Robin Robin received it indifferently and waited for Jabba to exin what this was, but suddenly he raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw that his fingers had swelled several times when he looked at them through the stone. When he turned the stone to the other side, he found that his fingers were still the same size, but now the pebbles on the ground looked much bigger! Here Jabba intervened, "This is called the revealing moonstone. When you look through it, you will find that it has the ability to magnify things ten times their original size. The Greenders here use it to detect the presence of very tiny insects and the proportions of herbal ingredients when they make wound pastes or injury powder. If you ce more than one detector moonstone under each other, the magnification effect will double, reaching hundreds of folds!" Robin nodded his head several times with a smile, "Hmm, this is actually a useful item for doing research. You won''t need it now since you have an Eye of Truth, but it is extremely useful for most researchers and chemists, it seems that the Master Law of Truth choosing you was not out of the blue, it wasn''t just about you seeing the Heavenly Law cores or the Heavenly Laws'' embodiments, right? Boy, what were you searching for behind my back, hah?" "hmm to tell the truth, during the four years that followed the deration of war, I didn''t have much to do, other than taking charge during major battles. The officers took care of everything else, so I had a lot of free time." Jabba scratched his head a little while smiling in embarrassment, "Returning to our topic... When I came to the idea that humans might have a special status above that of other intelligent creatures, I wanted toe and talk to you about it but you were in seclusion for a long time, plus I didn''t have any evidence as they were all theories, so I decided to research the topic further instead of waiting until youe out and present the topic to you and waste your precious time without evidence, I didn''t know you already had an idea about it by then. The first idea that came to my mind was actually very simple, it was to make aparison between Humans and other intelligent creatures, so I can see if there is a tangible difference between us." "...At first I did not achieve anything. The external form is not a standard, and the internal organs are also very simr in terms of working principles. They only differ in their location and perhaps their size to match the shape and the needs of the different-looking physical body. I said to myself that this is certainly not the only difference. But, I did not have the means to research more deeply at that time until I read some reports from the headquarters about the customs and traditions of people in Greend and learned about the revealing moonstone, and then a new phase of exploration began..." At this point, Jabba stood up and went to get 4 containers that were tightly wrapped in special ways. Then he pulled out a table and ced it in front of Robin. He ced the containers on it and then began carefully removing the packaging. It quickly became clear that the four containers contained blood. then he spoke in a serious manner, "Here is a sample of my blood from when I still possessed the body of a Nihari giant, I wrapped it in a special way to prevent it from going bad it should be good as new, there are also a sample of the blood of two brothers of the Astral race and the Dwarf race, in addition to a sample of the blood of one of the young men of the Borton family. Master, please take your time and use the revealing moonstone to examine these samples and tell me what you think." Chapter 528 Blood Secrets

Chapter 528 Blood Secrets

Robin raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Jabba for a few seconds, before putting the revealing moonstone on the table and focusing his gaze on a random container with his golden eyes, "This the revealing moonstone was a good addition to your purpose before you got your eye, now however you don''t need it, keep practicing and you will be able to use you own microscopic eye." Although he had rarely used his eyes for a purpose such as magnification and seeing small particles much in the past because he did not need to do such a thing, he had absolute confidence that his eyes were capable of reaching the required degree of focus if his eye was able to see patterns that All living things can not see, would it be a problem if it made his eyesight sharper for a bit? He had been able to sharpen his vision several times previously on battlefields, but the effect of this ability was very limited, just to better see what was happening in one of the wings of the army. But as for using it for something like an investigation in a faraway ce? this is impossible. The uneven terrain like high trees and tall mountains get in the way, and the spherical nature of the makes the use of this type of capabilities for investigation very limited as well even if if there is nothing in the way. ...After Robin focusedpletely on the bowl for about a full minute, trying to get his eyes to obey him, his vision began to gradually change... The image in front of him changed from a container filled with red liquid ced on a wooden table, to a world in which there was nothing but blood, but he still saw nothing but a featureless liquid. After another minute of concentration and the precision of his vision prating to be hundreds of times sharper than its normal self, finally, the image in front of him began to change: red blood cells, white blood cells, telets, and a liquid in which all these elements were swimming. With one look, Robin was able to determine the name and use of each of what he sees Although Jura was not very advanced in terms of science, they still had some progress in terms of making pills, studying living organisms, and conducting medicine, and they have objects simr to the revealing moonstone with which they can conduct molecr studies, so knowing theponents of blood was never a secret, it was something he read about in passing in the Burton family library even before going to the cave. That is also why Robin was surprised when Jabba asked him to see theponents of blood, what else could be there? But he did not say anything and tried again to strengthen his gaze farther and search for something else. Knowing Jabba, he would definitely not ask him for something trivial to waste his time. There is definitely something here that no one had noticed before. "Hmm?" After Robin achieved the prating power of his vision to reach a few thousand times the normal vision of humans, something else finally appeared before him... There were circr particles arranged extremely precisely in a line shape and even that space between them was identical as if they were soldiers lined up in a battalion, and between these circr particles there were otherrger particles, full of protrusions, moving freely between the spaces of the circr particles. When focusing a little more, Robin was able to detect a fine thread of natural energy. The energy in the blood was so faint that it was on the verge of disappearing, perhaps because Jabba had drawn these samples a long time ago... This did not surprise Robin much, as there is no specific system in the body dedicated to transferring energy from the energy gathering center to the rest of the body to put it to use, so the energy moves through the arteries and veins designated for transporting blood, it is actuallymon knowledge. What really caught Robin''s attention was not the natural energy thread itself, but rather that he saw it moving along the rows of regr circr particles smoothly until one of therger particles attracted that energy towards it for a fraction of a second, before the energy thread returned to continue its path again on its regr path until it collides with anotherrger particle, and the process is thus repeated. What Robin sees now is very simr to a harp, as the regr circr particles resemble the strings of a harp, while therger, bumpy particles take the ce of the human hand that bends these strings for a moment before returning to their ce! It can also be described as a line of soldiers. Thest soldier in the line passes his weapon to the soldier in front of him, and so on until the weapon goes to soldier No. 4 from behind, for example. Then an officeres cutting in the line and forcibly takes that weapon from the soldier to inspect it, then returns it to the soldier again, and the weapon continues on its way. Forward, until another officeres to examine it again... In this analogy, the soldiers are the regr particles, the weapon is the strand of energy, and the officers are therger protrusions particles! When Robin caught what was happening, his facial features changed and he leaned his body forward slightly to focus more. He remained in this state for a few minutes, until he raised his eyebrows in astonishment... After observing the work of those molecules for a long time, Robin realized that the way the energy thread moves is not random. Actually, the frequent movements of therger particles can be said to be extremely precise, this Mysterious process actually forms a huge and incrediblyplex pattern! "This pattern..." Robin muttered as he tapped on the table nervously and excitedly, "...This is not a specific heavenlyw pattern, the energy movements between the particles form a general pattern made up of parts of arge number of heavenlyws. There are many advantages that this huge pattern would give to its owner, and I will have to spend quite some time extracting and identifying them all, but in principle, and if I am not mistaken, the owner of this blood has a high resistance to fire, rough skin that can withstand high levels of pressure, and great arm strength. Do these blood samples belong to the dwarf race? It is no wonder that they have such a great inclination towards the cksmithing profession..." "...You could tell just by looking at the blood once?" Even Jabba responded with apparent shock. He told him that these vessels contained the blood of humans, giants, dwarves, and astral, but he did not say which one was in which vessel, Robin knew which blood the vessel belonged to with ease. Also, with the help of quite a few revealing moon stones staking on top of each other, he was able to detect energy threads and various different particles, but he did not observe any specific pattern, and he certainly could not observe the things that the pattern affects! Robin did not respond to Jabba''s question and quickly turned his gaze to another bowl to repeat the same action Again in this bowl, he found the same rows of regr circr particles that looked like pearls and saw the energy threads moving on them in the same way, but among them, the different particles that moved between the rows of regr circr particles and attracted the energy threads towards them were muchrger and their movement waspletely different from the particles filled with bumps in the dwarfs'' blood, It also retained energy for a much longer period before returning it to the arrays of regr circr particles. "...This sample contains patterns that cause gigantism in the body and a naturally high concentration of energy in the skin and muscles, which causes a blue color, and there is a corner of the pattern that has a direct effect on the mind, giving a feeling of arrogance and self-love. Self-love ultimately results in natural disdain for all that is different and a natural inclination towards betrayal, No wonder... This is your blood before your fight against the warlord, the blood of the Nihari giants." Robin spoke, but this time he did not seem as enthusiastic as when he was looking at the dwarfs'' blood. Rather, he seemed to remember something that made the veins on his forehead twitch with anger for a moment. Then Robin did not add another word and moved his gaze to the third bowl. Jabba was about to say something when he saw the anger that momentarily appeared on his master''s face, but he merely furrowed his eyebrows slightly and said nothing when he saw him move on to the next bowl. Chapter 529 Origin Of The Tattoos ? "Tsk~" Robin put the bowl containing the blood of the Nihari Giants aside and focused on the next bowl after taking a few long breaths, "... The owner of this blood has longer limbspared to humans and greater fluidity in distributing and absorbing soul force, this sample surely belongs to the astral race, so this is why most of them have been skilled in the profession rted to the runes which depend greatly on the power of the soul, such as drawing talismans and divine tattoos. Ever since these professions were brought to light and to this day, they still have an advantage in these industries over humans, even though the techniques I created for these professions were intended for humans!" Robin raised his eyebrows and tapped his chin for a few minutes. What he had seen so far changed his mind greatly about the differences between the races. Only from what he had seen so far and without doing further extensive studies he could already create several techniques that would suit one of the three races and bring out the best in them! ...But the problem is that his trouble in making these techniques will be directed to a specific race, from which the rest of his subjects will not benefit. For example, if he created a technique aimed at increasing the effectiveness of the part of the pattern that transmits the soul force in the astral men''s blood, he could easily create an elite squad of Rune Masters capable of surpassing their current limits by many levels. He could even devote some time to creating offensive soul techniques and have an entire legion of soul experts. He himself felt the importance of the power of the soul in his fight against Hoffenheim... But if he did create such a technique, it would definitely not have any empowering effect on the Nihari Giants if they were to use it, for example, and it may have a slight effect on dwarves. Of course, having an entire squad of the Astral men specializing in soul attacks is worth it even if the rest of the Races cannot use those techniques, but it is also a far-fetched dream for now. He does not have authority over the entire Astral Race, he barely has a few dozen Astral Men in his Rune Masters squad that have been away from their home for nearly ten years and clearly want to leave. At the same time, he can no longer summon any more Astrals due to cutting his ties with the Nihari Union Sect But even if he had true control over them right now, was strengthening an entire race by targeting their bloodline something he really should do? What will happen after several generations when the Astralists reach a high level of soul power as a race? Will he be able to control them as well then? Then Robin thought of something and opened his eyes to the fullest... ''Is this what the First Heaven''s Chosen relied on in making the first stage of the body strengthening divine tattoo?!'' Thinking about it, the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo is identical to a few parts of the pattern he saw in the Giant''s Blood. Although it does not have the entire pattern because the pattern inside the blood is absolutely huge, the Body Strengthening Tattoo clearly targets and strengthens several parts of the pattern inside the blood, especially the corner that stores energy in the muscles. There are several other elements in the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo that are truly innovative, such as the presence of a Rune to draw energy from the surroundings, or the presence of a Rune that causes the energy that enters the muscles to be stored and hardened in them... but in general, more than half of the tattoo inevitably came as a copy-paste from the pattern in the blood! Robin doesn''t even remember how many times he has stopped at this point in the past: Humans created the internal energy system on Nihari, why did the First Heaven''s Chosen change everything and take a different path like the path of divine tattoos that only benefit the race of Nihari Giants? Rather, how did he think of something like a tattoo to strengthen the body, which isposed of parts of arge number of minor physicalws, and manage to integrate them in the first ce? At that time, Robin praised the First Heaven''s Chosen as a genius after he decoded the Runes of the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoos and revealed the extent of theirplexity, but now... History says that the First Heaven''s Chosen was a man who was interested in being secluded doing research before he became THE First Heaven''s Chosen. Were his researches before seeing the truth rted to blood and the difference between races?! If this is true, then everything has be very clear now. Under the pressure of the raging war between dozens of different races on that day, the First Heaven''s Chosen decided to create an energy system that would benefit only the giants and not repeat the mistake of the human race that created the internal energy system that suits everyone and in the end, it was stolen from them and everything was leaked. Only when a system is created specifically for a specific race will there be no benefit to the rest of the genders even if it is leaked! ''Wait...'' Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly before raising them up with a look of astonishment on his face, ''The First Heaven''s Chosen was researching the differences between races. This makes sense since there is a war between multiple races and he wants to find a weak point in them, but he definitely didn''t see blood patterns before he obtained the Eye of Truth, the most he could do was see those different molecules... How and why did the Master Law of Truth choose him? Isn''t The Truth limited to the exploration of heavenlyws?'' Robin felt that his mind was struck by a small lightning bolt at this moment since he began his path in that cave and relied on studying the heavenlyws to reach a higher understanding of the truth of the universe, and he followed the same path with his only disciple Jabba and tried to cram his head with a huge number of heavenlyws, and Indeed, in the end, he got the right to see the truth thanks to the embodiment of thews andw cores. No, wait... Jabba had been studying blood for many years before he had the opportunity to see the embodiments and cores of thews. Was it the research of blood that pushed him further forward, and the embodiments andws cores were thest straw in the equation? Damn it... It turns out that pursuing heavenlyws directly isn''t the only way? Is it possible that exploring the blood and researching the origins of the races is also a lofty goal and leads to the same result?! But it turns out that this is not the only way. Is it possible that exploring the origins of races is also a lofty goal for research that can lead to being epted by the Truth? Until this moment, Robin thought that chasing thews was the male route and anything else was just a side job to fill his free time and strengthen his army, but perhaps the path leading to the truth is not one in the end. ''The truth... The truth... The truth of what exactly?'' Robin shook his head gently with a self-deprecating smile on his face It seems that he has greatly underestimated the Master Law of Truth, again. Jabba continued to watch from the side without saying a word, although Robin did not say anything, the expression on his face that changed by the minute said enough, so he did not want to interrupt his train of thought with a stray word so he kept quiet. Only after about another quarter of an hour did Robin sigh and bend down again to explore thest blood container, the only one left and should be the one containing human blood... Although his new outlook on the Master Law of Truth upied his mind greatly, the curiosity generated by knowing the characteristics of the human race and how he could target their initiative advantage to strengthen them further won out in the end. If he could discover a power that could only strengthen humans, as the First Heaven''s Chosen did with the Nihari Giants, he would finally have a clear path to follow. He might be able to solve the problem of the loss of talent that themoners have on the Jura and his chances in theing massive war would increase many times over. This way he will also take more steps towards his main path and will not deviate since it turns out that researching blood also increases understanding of the Truth! But after Robin took his first look at the container hosting the human blood, an expression of shock, disappointment, and anger appeared on his face. He then looked at Jabba and shouted, "What the hell is this supposed to mean?!" Chapter 530 Different Blood ? "..What the hell is this supposed to mean?!" "An expected reaction. My reaction was also simr when I first made theparison." Compared to Robin''s shocked expression, Jabba was very calm and only shrugged his shoulders slightly, "Do you now know why I started this conversation by talking about the origins of races?" Robin looked at Jabba with unfocused eyes for a few seconds, then went back to look at the human blood sample in front of him But after a few additional minutes, he seemed to be unconvinced, so he made a cut in his finger and used his microscopic eye effect to test his blood, and the result was the same... he almost went crazy!! When examining the blood of the Nihari giants, the Astrals, and the Dwarves, there was a clearbination of regr molecules that form the main path for the energy threads and other variable molecules that manipte the path of the energy threads and create patterns with known features and have a clear effect. For example, the variable molecules in the blood of the Nihari giants contain the reason for the gigantism of their bodies, the changing color of their skin and flesh, and even the reason for their barbaric behavior. It can be said that those variable molecules are what define the race of the Nihari giants!! And so on with the blood samples of the Astrals and Dwarfs, the variable molecules in their blood clearly describe these two races, as if it were the engineering blueprint for their construction! Although the shape, size, and behavior of the variable molecules differed greatly between the three samples, the existence of this type of molecule became a kind of truth in Robin''s mind, but this did notst long. The human blood contains regr molecules like the rest of the three races but does not contain any variable molecules. But what is this supposed to mean? If these variable molecules represent the engineering blueprint for species, why do they not exist in humans?! Robin''s eyes lost their focuspletely, his mind seemed to be working at double speed toe up with all possible logical conclusions. "Alright, Alright, I don''t want to interrupt your train of thought, but I know that after a while you will say you need to expand your scope of research toe up with a good conclusion, so allow me to save you this unnecessary process," Jabba waved his hands several times to attract Robin''s attention again, then he quickly stood up and went to get blood containers, quickly. The table in front of Robin was filled with more than 30 containers simr to the first four then Jabba Bagan to talk again, "After I examined the blood of the four races in your True Beginning Empire''s army and saw the difference, I ced a request to the merchants of the Burton family responsible for doing business in Nihari, and one of the Demon kings to bring me blood samples from every different intelligent race they spot, and these are all the samples they were able to collect for me. They contain most of the intelligent races in the Farm and Nihari, and there are also a few containers that have blood samples from different beasts as well, I collected them myself from Greend. Please take a look at them as well, especially the blood of the Buds and Demons..." Robin did not say a word or wait a moment. He immediately stripped the first container and began examining the blood sample inside it, then the next, and the next... They were all not out of the ordinary, the same regr molecules and the same variable molecules. The only thing different was the properties of those variable molecules. Although Robin does not know of any blood sample belonging to any race, and even with the fact that he has not seen any race from the races of Farm until today, thanks to the variable molecules and the patterns they create, he was able to easily determine the appearance, properties, and some of the points of strength and weakness of each race among these samples! Even the containers containing beast blood samples were no exception to this rule. After examining some of them, Robin easily says the characteristics of each beast out loud. Some of them were beasts descended from dragons, such asnd cruiser lizards, and others were nt-eating beasts that the army uses for transportation. And soon he even found a sample of the Dracos'' blood among them! Although he was unable to determine all their details just by looking at the sample, certain things in the patterns formed by the variable molecules made him identify them easily. For example, the pattern that contained great pain tolerance, bulk, and thick skin definitely belonged to a mountain rhinoceros beast and no other creature! Then finally he reached thest two vessels, one of which contained green blood, but this did not arouse Robin''s curiosity since the other blood samples were also of different colors, but after examining them, Robin noticed that this sample did not contain any energy particles, neither regr nor variable, but he was still capable for quickly identifying the owner of this blood, "...This is the blood of the buds." A simple and contrived blood form. Only a unique entity like the buds can have blood like this. No matter how far Hoffenheim reaches in understanding life and creation, he will never reach this precise level! So this did not stop Robin much, even without seeing the blood of the buds, he knew since thest visit to Moren that the blood of the buds is useless and does notpare to the rest of the-- ''Hmm?'' Robin paused for a moment when his train of thought reached that point. That day, Moren said that the power of the Demons increases due to the blood of intelligent beings... Blood? Robin quickly opened the bowl containing the Demons'' blood. Chapter 531 The Demons

Chapter 531 The Demons

*blo'' blo'' blo''* After Robin opened the demon blood container, he was met with small bubbles that floated to the surface of the blood container and popped, causing a nauseating stench to emerge. The blood itself has passed the stage of redness, and it can even be said that it tends to be ck more than red. Robin endured the stench forcefully activated his microscopic eye and was surprised again, "No way..." Unlike humans and other living creatures, the blood of demons does not contain regr energy molecules responsible for energy transfer, but it does contain variable molecules!! Robin almost went crazy at the sight... It is understandable that the buds do not have regr energy molecules. The buds, in the end, are bodies created by Tree Father, Hoffenheim, with his limited understanding of creation, having them so close to real intelligent races is already a magnificent feat by Hoffenheim. And not only in the part of the regr energy molecules, the buds have deficiencies all over, for example: their bodies look different depending on whichw they use, so you can literally SEE Which bud will be using whichw and raise your guard against it! Some of them arepletely white, and these are the weak buds, but the stronger buds are all reddish in color, or have a hint of blue and green or any other color, why? Hoffenheim established a system simr to divine Tattoos that allow the bud to use a certainw from its birth. A bud whose color tends to be red, for example, uses the element of fire, and so on. In order for a bud to use any Heavenly Law of the Fire Path, for example, and even have the second or third stage of thew it must have thew and energy avable since birth. And how is this happening? Hoffenheim himself consumed a huge amount of the''s energy to produce a bud of this caliber directly, since day one the bud would open its eye to find itself having the ability to use the third stage ofw and the energy needed to do so. Therefore, the bud does not have an energy gathering center like other creatures, but rather, like divine weapons, they contain energy throughout their bodies. Although this mindset was wed and cut off any future path for the buds to train and be stronger, it also made the buds store energy in their entire bodies like nts and weapons, and made them immortal beings as long as the tree father supplies them with life energy from time to time and reces the damaged parts of their bodies! So it is not surprising that these *weapons* or *nts* do not have what the rest of the living creatures have, but what about the demons? Why don''t they also have the regr energy molecules that all other living beings have?! Of course, the variable molecules here did not have the role of changing the path of energy and making patterns, since there are no energy paths in the blood in the first ce, so what are they doing? "..." Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly for a few seconds but quickly made up his mind and dropped a drop of his own blood into the demon blood container! ''It''s a fact that the Demons be stronger because of the blood, then there will definitely be a reaction now. Most likely, all the energy in the drop of my blood will be absorbed, and perhaps my regr energy particles will be swallowed as well. This must be the reason why Moren did not benefit from eating the sprout meat that day because their blood is different! ...But if this is what makes demons stronger, why don''t they get stronger by eating beasts as well? The beasts also have the same bloodposition as the intelligent creatures and--- hmm?'' At this moment, Robin noticed something strange. After a drop of his blood fell into the demons'' blood container, the variable molecules in the demons'' blood actually moved and began to eat something greedily, but that thing they ate was not the energy threads or the regr molecules. In fact, the drop of Robin''s blood was swallowed in the blink of an eye. There was nothing left of it floating on the surface of the bowl except for the energy threads that quickly evaporated into the air and the regr energy particles that were expelled and flew in the air like dust grains... As for that small spot that had swallowed the drop of Robin''s blood, it seemed to be burning with enthusiasm, and the explosions of bubbles in it doubled as if it was celebrating the feast that consisted of a single drop of blood!! "...." Robin looked at the bowl of blood with his eyes open and his mouth forming a 0 shape for a long time, and Jabba kept looking at Robin patiently as he held a wet cloth to his nose due to the smell of demon blood. "......" After an unknown time, Robin brought a drop of the bud''s blood and ced it in the demon blood container to see what would happen. The drop remained floating on top of the container for a few seconds, like oil on water, and then it began to boil and evaporate quickly, within one minute there was no trace left of it. This time not even the drop of blood itself was devoured "......" Robin repeated the same process, but this time with the blood of the mountain rhinoceros beast, and the result was exactly like the buds'' blood. The drop remained in ce for a few seconds. The variable particles in the demons'' blood began to move away from the drop of the beast''s blood as if someone had poured garbage under their feet, and then the beast''s blood boiled andpletely evaporated into the air "....." Robin looked at the blood container for a long time with stupefaction and a feeling of helplessness, as if he was facing his child who had made a mistake and did not know how to punish him. In the end, he decided to conduct an experiment in order to confirm the terrifying theory that ran through his head, even though he already knew the oue. Then he put a drop of the dwarves'' blood... *Sha* As happened with the drop of his blood, the drop of the dwarf''s blood was devoured by the changing molecules in the demons'' blood, leaving behind only the energy system in the dwarf''s blood, which quickly evaporated away as well, and the demon''s blood container returned to behaving like a me after throwing oil on it! "..." ''If the Demons do not care about the energy within the blood, nor do they care about the regr or the variable molecules. Rather, it can be said that they consider them filth and expel them, so what strengthens the demons? The blood itself? The sticky red substance liquid itself? What the hell is this?!'' Robin began to knock on the table with some nervousness, '' Since their bodies do not care about internal energy, then why would the benefit they get from eating a strong person be greater than the benefit they get from preying on a mortal who has never known cultivation? Is it some kind of reward system because they got a high-quality catch or something?!'' Robin let out a cold exhale as he looked at the blood container with mixed emotions, "Why do the demons look like they were created to exterminate intelligent creatures?!" Chapter 532 Realization ? Eating to gain power... This is not a new concept at all, as this is the best way for beasts to quickly increase their strength level as well! The various beasts do not have an Energy Gathering Center like those of intelligent races. The different intelligent races cultivate techniques to absorb energy, create solid foundations that may contain impurities, studyws, and all thatplicated stuff... But the beasts are in a way different situation. What they have instead of all this is A solid crystal that changes its location from one beast to another. This crystal is the source of the beast''s power, and the beast''s power depends on several factors, including the size of the crystal and the purity of the energy in it! This is also why the beasts do not have to enter into seclusions for years in meditation about the universe. Depending on the species and the strength of that beast''s ancestors, each beast is born with a crystal that contains a heavenlyw given to them by nature, and its body works to absorb energy from the atmosphere and deliver it to the energy crystal automatically as well. As for the method of elerating the ergement of the size of the crystal and filtering it of the impurities, this is easier. This happens by eating other crystals! Eating meat for the beasts is only a way to fill their hungry stomachs and give them the energy to move like other creatures, but their main goal is always to eat other beasts'' crystals, eat some high quality herps, or to swallow the energy gathering center of intelligent creatures! Even after Robin came to Greend, he saw the beasts attacking and greedily eating the buds. Although the buds do not have an energy crystal or an energy gathering center, their unique bodies, which are saturated with energy, also constitute excellent food for them! Beasts have only one thing on their mind, which is to eat, and of course, this will only happen through killing... A lot of killing. Robin has lived among the beasts for more than a hundred years and understands them well, or at least this applies to rtively weaker beasts... Most of these beasts would attack each other on sight without fear or taking risks into consideration! ording to their primitive thinking, random killing is the only way they can quickly increase their strength and protect themselves from being the next meal for another beast! Even after Robin appeared and tookplete control over the area around the cave, the beasts there continued to attack him for decades until they finally began to understand the meaning of fear. In fact, even after decades, the beasts were still trying to sneak into the cave while he was sleeping in order to make a meal out of him! Thinking about it, the demons aren''t that different... In terms of the pure killing drive, they do not lose to the beasts, and Robin tested this repeatedly on Jura when he made rules not to hunt innocent humans, but many demons ignored his orders anyway and turned the Ancestral Continent into hell anyway. Even after Billy captured a number of ouws and publicly executed them, the rest of the demons did not stop and continued hunting in secret until they were sent to the Central Continent! The only difference in behavior between the Demons and the Beasts is that demons only eat intelligent races with *ancient blood lineage*, ording to what they say. "Hmm?" Robin thought of something at this point ''The Demons don''t hunt their own kind like the beasts do. Is it possible that they don''t have that ancient blood lineage? I don''t think those things feelpassion and respect and that they wouldn''t eat their kind out of love, they shouldn''t be gaining any new power by eating their own, but does that mean they are not considered one of the intelligent races?'' Robin furrowed his eyebrows tightly, ''But what is the ancient blood lineage they speak of in the first ce? Do they refer to the regr energy molecules? In the end, it is the only factormon to all intelligent creatures.'' Robin shook his head when he thought of this, when testing the drop of blood, the demon blood only absorbed the drop of his pure blood andpletely ignored the regr energy molecules and actually forced them to fly away. "The descendants of the ancient blood... The descendants of the ancient blood... Although I still need time to study the regr and variable energy molecules in order to fully understand them, there is a conclusion that we can draw immediately, which is that the patterns formed by the energy when it passes through the regr and variable energy particles cause changes in the body and character, but it is not the original, this can be easily observed in human blood, which does not contain variable molecules at all..." "...The patterns that the energy threads form when they pass through regr and variable energy molecules are important in determining the properties of species, but they are not irreceable. In theory, if we reced the variable molecules in the blood container of the Nihari Giants with the variable molecules in the blood container of Dwarves, a Nihari Giant would turn into a Dwarf and vice versa. But if wepletely remove the variable molecules, these patterns will disappear and the blood will contain only regr energy molecules, that is, it will turn into human blood." "You mean..?" Jabba didn''t know whether his master was talking to him or muttering to himself so he remained silent, but at this point, he couldn''t help himself and intervened. "What do I mean, this is a good question... I mean that if you wear a dark green uniform armor that focuses only on protection and holds a scepter that helps speed up the transformation of ordinary energy into life energy, then everyone in the army will think that you are one of the forces from the Holy Tree Continent, but if you wear the golden full body armor that gives you tremendous defensive and offensive capabilities, everyone will doubt that you are a member of the Burton family or that you are some rising genius. However, if you throw all your armor on the ground and stand naked, you will lose arge part of your strength, but you will still be Jabba..." Robin returned to muttering with clear enthusiasm, "Although it is a far-fetched analogy, and I know it, allow me to liken these variable molecules and the patterns they create to the armors, meaning that the variable molecules and the patterns they form are not the basic building unit of a living organism, but rather it can be said that they are closer to the final touches to determine the characteristics of different species and their strengths and weaknesses." Jabba scratched his head slightly, "But the variable molecules are not like armor, and removing them from the body is not an easy matter. In your opinion, if this was your field of study and wanted to know what would happen if you eliminated those variable molecules, What do you think is the best way to destroy them?" Robin responded slowly, pointing repeatedly toward the bowl in front of him, "Of course, I know that it is not like armor. This is just an approach, and I know that the analogy is actually a bit far-fetched as the variable molecules are not like armor that can be put on and taken off whenever you want. I had to increase my visual pration power thousands of times until I could see it, I even started to feel some headaches while using my eyes this way! Who knows how many variable molecules there are in a single drop of blood? Maybe tens of millions? ...Billions? You say what would happen if we tried to destroy them? This is extremely difficult. Who would dare to destroy themselves? Even if those molecules were something foreign and even without it the body would still function normally, it is still an integrated device that is hiding in the depths of the body..." "But if we assume for the sake of investigation what would happen if we removed those variable molecules safely and over long periods of time, then... Hmm, I cannot say definitively what would happen to the body of an intelligent creature when those variable molecules are removed from it, but without the presence of those patterns thate with it, Then in my opinion, there are two ways: either the person loses the advantages that the patterns give him and turns into a human through a long-term process, or his body will not be able to keep up with the rapid internal changes that have urred in it and will be exposed to immediate copse. Therefore, in theory, changing energy particles are - ---" While Robin was speaking, he suddenly stopped and looked at Jabba with eyes filled with shock, "Is this what happened in your case?!" Chapter 533 What Happened To Jabba ? "...Is this what happened in your case?! No, no, you did not use a method of slow transformation. Don''t tell me that you destroyed your variable particles?!" Robin asked quickly and in shock Until this moment, Robin had some doubts about what Jabba hadmitted against himself. After he reached this point in his speech, it would be difficult to ignore all the signs and Jabba''s words at the beginning about the origin of intelligent creatures, but his destroying molecules directly. This is simply too dangerous!! Robin heard about what happened that day. Jabba''s body changed from a Nihari Giant to a Human in less than half an hour. There were no long-term changes or anything like that. His body was about to copse more than once, and all of his blood vessels exploded, his muscles tore, and his bones shattered. He underwent a forced transformation! Jabba chuckled in a low voice, "As expected of my master, all I did was ask you to take a look at the blood containers, but in a few minutes you discovered everything I worked hard to achieve for a few years and even some more, this is a little frustrating. And yes, this is indeed what happened, I destroyed the variable molecules in my body during the battle against the Warlord." *Paa* Robin hit the table so hard that the blood containers swelled and almost fell, then he shouted at him, "Are you f*ckin'' crazy?! Even if the variable molecules are not the origin of the living being, they are still an essential system of the body. How dare you try to destroy something like this inside your body? No wonder you looked like a piece of blooded shit that day, What could we have done if your body copsed and turned into a pile of sap? Who exactly are you trying to impress?!" Robin seriously lost hisposure when he heard Jabba''s exnation, he thought that Hoffenheim used the''s spirit to do something to Jabba''s body during their fight, or that Jabba used some secret death technique that the Nihari Giants developed, Only now did he realize how close Jabba was to death, and he did it to himself! In a single drop of blood, Robin saw countless numbers of those variable molecules, which in turn created a massive energy pattern containing parts of an unknown number of heavenlyws. Is this something that can be destroyed at will? In fact, destroying the liver or the lung might as well be less harmful! "Please take it easy master, am I not okay now? Secondly, even if I die trying, what''s the problem? I would have died anyway fighting against the Warlord if I didn''t use thisst card." Jabba shook his head with a sarcasticugh "Nonsense! I contacted you several times telling you that I was getting closer to you, couldn''t you have fought from afar and just harassed him until I arrived? Why did you have to face him alone in the first ce, didn''t you have the entire Sixth Legion by your side? Do you think you are thest hero or something?" Robin shouted again "But if I had tried to do what you say, the number of deaths would have skyrocketed. And if that thundercloud had gotten closer to the ground, the entire legion would have been annihted in the end!" "Then let them be annihted and save yourself! Men will not stop fucking around and women will not stop giving birth. Soldiers can be reced easily, but good generals are the ones who bring glory, a billion soldiers without a good general are nothing! Your importance as a general alone is greater than all the members of the Sixth Legionbined!" Jabba looked at his master with a meaningful smile, "Why didn''t you say that to yourself when you risked your life fighting against six Warlords? You are the Emperor, you have a vast Empire that extends to threes for now, aren''t you much more important than just a general like me? Although I was already reddened useless when you finally arrived, I was still aware of my surroundings and I felt your condition towards the end of the battle. You were not better off than me in any way." "...This is different, I am the one who brought those soldiers here, they are my responsibility." Robin didn''t know what else to say. He didn''t think much about it when he arrived on the battlefield and saw what was happening. His body moved on its own. Jabbaughed and shook his head. He wanted to ask: *Weren''t the soldiers my responsibility too?* but he chose not to say it in the end, he knew that this was Robin''s way of closing the topic, so he did not continue this argument further. Jabba slowly scratched his head several times and lowered his gaze to the table, "...To tell you the truth, I kind of knew what are the risks when I made up my mind, it wasn''t just a coincidence or a spur-of-the-moment decision. With the help of the reveling moonstones, I was able to see regr and variable molecules after only a few months of searching, but I didn''t see any patterns nor did I know the benefit or effect of those molecules, I only saw molecules in my blood that doesn''t look like those in the blood of humans, and I saw different types of those molecules in the blood of most other creatures except humans. So I began the theory that humans are the origin of intelligent creatures, and the matter about them being the pampered children of thes began to grow in my head, which is why I opened up to you about this particr topic first..." Robin waved his hand, "It''s just an empty theory that has no proof. Have you risked your life based on this alone? Who said that since humansck the variable molecules then that means they are the origin and the rest are mutants? Didn''t it cross your mind that it might be humans who have a deficiency!?" Jabba quickly replied, "It is indeed a theory, but if we take into ount our talk about the presence of humans on alls and the subject of discovering the internal training system first, don''t you think that my theory is a little closer to the truth? I know that it is just a theory in the end, but frankly, curiosity almost killed me. How could it not, when I started doubting that we as Nihari Giants are just a branch of humanity? And if is, I started to question what exactly makes the Humans the origin and if they have any edge over us Nihari Giants, if there is anything that makes them superior at all, this topic greatly attracted me, and I wanted to see what would happen if the variable molecules were removed from the blood of an intelligent creature." Then he continued, "So I tried for a year to find a way to expel the variable molecules in the blood, but they were too small and too many to expel, but I found that theoretically they could be destroyed... I said to myself, Energy is already moving through those variable molecules all the time, why not use this energy to destroy them?" "...So I started experimenting immediately, and after another two years I arrived at a method by which I could control the subtle strands of energy, but its drawback was that I could only apply that technique to my body... because I was not sure of the result at first. I tried using that technique on a drop of blood on the tip of my index finger." "Destroying the variable molecules using the energy passing through them? Is this what you have arrived at after two years of research? Let me take a guess, your finger exploded?" Robin said sarcastically, a look of anger on his face. The more Jabba spoke, the more he became certain that he had been dancing on the rope of death for the past few years without his knowledge. Jabba shook his head with a strange smile, "Indeed, the one who is a day older than you has the knowledge of a year more than you. Master, you are right again. Immediately after I destroyed the variable molecules in that drop of blood, there was a massive explosion, extremely shocking rtive to the size of the drop of blood. The explosion was so powerful that it blew off the top of my finger and pushed me a few steps back. That day I realized two things: the first is that the technique is actually capable of doing what it was designed to do, and the second is that the resulting energy would be sufficient to destroy a few cities, so I immediately stopped the experiments and began researching another technique, a technique that could maintain that excess energy within the body." Chapter 534 Pride ? " A way to retain the what?! ...Let me rify this for a bit as I don''tpletely understand, You found that there is enormous destructive energy produced from the destruction of variable molecules and that exploding the variable molecules in a single drop of blood demolished your finger, the finger of a person who has a body with the strength of half step martial Emperor! So you decided to retain all that explosive energy inside your body instead of finding a way to calm the explosion?" Robin seemed to be talking down to his two-year-old son and was trying to calmly tell him he was wrong instead of getting up and beating him up ck and blue. Jabba scratched his head a few times, "Umm, yes, but what are my other options? If I let the explosion happen as it wants, then naturally it will prate my body as it exits, and I will definitely die with not even blood vapor remaining in my body. The only solution is to find a way to make my body flexible enough to retain that destructive energy inside for a certain period, and during that period, I would remove the destructive energy from my body in another safe way that does not kill me as it gets out." Robin nodded a few times, "Of course, of course, so that safe way you were talking about was to use that destructive energy to strengthen your attack on the Warlord, right?" "Exactly!! But what a pity, If I had let the explosion happen naturally, it would have wiped out that Warlord, the Sixth Legion, and the entire area, but unfortunately, because it took me half an hour to get that destructive energy out as I was trying to remove the destructive energy in the safest possible way, the strength of the destructive energy weakened greatly, and I was only able to stop the Warlord instead of killing it, If it weren''t for youing in the end, the situation would have turned into a real disaster..." Jabba shook his head a few times, this was really not what he expected. Robin raised his eyebrows slightly, "But this is still awesome, you made a technique that can maintain enough energy to destroy cities within the body for a certain period of time, isn''t this a great idea? No wonder you didn''t have the courage to try it immediately for fear of the oue and only your audacity moved when you found yourself in that situation against the Warlord where you had to Do or Die, so you exploded the variable energy molecules all over your body with the first technique you created and then used that second technique to suppress the energy generated inside your body and not allow it to leak out, and thus you obtained enormous power for a limited time, and even though you had to extract that power wisely and it was much weaker than it should have, it still made you as powerful as the Warlord or even stronger! Hmm... How did it feel to gain the power of a mid-level Emperor Realm? That should have been great, huh?" Although it seemed like apliment, Jabba felt a chill in his spine, "Please calm your anger, I know what I did was a big risk, okay?" "A bid.. risk? ONLY A BIG RISK?!" Robin almost got up to p Jabba in the head, but he resisted the urge and sat there with difficulty. He seemed to be fighting internally not to get up and beat Jabba into blue again. "Look, aren''t I okay now? Everything went well." "...HOOO~ Listen, boy, I will dismiss this foolishness and consider it the recklessness of youth and enthusiasm because you found a new toy and wanted to try it, but if you want to continue the path of research, you have to promise me to repeat it again." Robin calmed himself and spoke slowly "but I--" "Don''t BUT me! What, you think you are awesome now that your experiment worked? It''s just your luck. Do you know how many things could have gone wrong? Tell me what would have happened if I waste just another 10 minutes, hah? The warlord would have turned you into minced meat and the research and techniques you struggled for years to perfect would have gone forever." "...Here is your new number one rule, A researcher should stay alive in order to pass on his knowledge to people, not risk his life at the first chance he gets. Damn it! That''s why it''s not normal to find someone who loves fighting and works as a researcher at the same time, these two aspects are almost impossible toe together. Are you telling me that if you continued your research for a few more years, you would not have found a method that was less risky and had a higher sess rate? If your body had exploded and turned into vapor that day, your name would have been erased from people''s minds within days, and perhaps you would remain in the minds of those who love you for a few years at best before they were forgotten as well, and Hoffenheim would have lost at most one warlord of his six!" "...Sorry." Jabba lowered his head and said one word. He knew that what Robin said was true in the end, but he was still hoping to hear something else... "...Sigh~ There is no need to lower your head, raise it, raise it until it prates the sky, although I did not help you much, but allow me to say that you are my pride! Only these two techniques that you mentioned in passing are enough to immortalize your name as a genius researcher. Is it easy to control energy at this precise level, or is it easy to keep that enormous energy inside the body without causing an internal explosion? You have achieved more on your own and in a few short years in the field of blood research than the First Heaven''s Chosen ever have, and he was using the Eye of Truth! The road ahead of you is wide open. But you have to stay alive first. Try it once, twice, try a hundred times on your enemies before you apply it to yourself! If I had followed my desires and rushed in whatever path I took, I would have died a million times by now!" Jabba raised his head and looked at Robin with shining eyes, clearlyyered with tears. Only after a few seconds did he show a gentle smile that seemed intrusive on his harsh face, "Thank you, I will remember every word." This is it... These words from his master, this recognition of his ability... This is what has been driving him forward over the past years. The feeling that he had let his master down never left him... The Second Heaven''s Chosen received a book containing some teachings and experiences and it was enough to make him the well-known Second Heaven''s Chosen, but he took the information directly from his master who was still alive, and continued to learn for twenty years, But he still couldn''t make the truth ept him, how stupid must he be for something like this to happen? So in the end, he decided to take a step back and practice the Major Heavenly Law of Gravity and convert himself into a general to defend his master, the Third Heaven''s Chosen, leaving the position of the True Disciple, The True Heir of the Truth, open for Robin to ept another worthy one. This was the main reason behind his decision at that time. He didn''t want his master to waste more time on him and continue to ce hopes on him. Building his knighthood pirs with the Major Heavenly Law of Gravity so that he can help in the war? This is nonsense, even without the internal energy system, Jabba was powerful enough to wipe the floor with any other soldier in Robin''s army!! He just wanted to fade into the background like he never existed... But Robin did not give him this opportunity, he didn''t abandon him or treat him differently after he took the path of Gravity, but rather recognized him as a disciple repeatedly in front of everyone and raised his status to be second only to him in the entire Empire, cing him even before his adopted sons! How can he still continue to tarnish his reputation? How can he hear the inhabitants of fours say that the Emperor''s student is just an additional general in the army, like dozens of others? He must do something unique to force everyone to say: This is what is expected of the disciple chosen by His Excellency the Emperor. He must save face for his master and for himself, even at the cost of his life! And it was. The fatigue of searching for four years while at the same time leading an army on an alien? The pain he experienced when the explosive energy destroyed his body from the inside out? The initial eye of truth he has finally acquired? All of this is easy now, all of this is forgotten as if it never happened... He finally heard what he wanted. Chapter 535 From Human to Human

Chapter 535 From Human to Human

"Sooo..?" After several seconds, Robin gestured with his hands as if asking for something "...So what?" "So do you intend to give me the two new techniques or not?" Robin asked with raised eyebrows and a big smile "Oh!" Jabba was startled and got up to retrieve two empty metal tablets, then inserted his soul sense into them for a few minutes before passing them to his master, "This tablet contains the technique that I used to control the energy within my blood at the molecr level and force it to destroy the variable molecules. I called it the Superior Energy Control Technique. As for this tablet, it contains the technique that I used to trap the excess energy inside my body. I think the name *energy trapping technique* is an appropriate name, don''t you think?" Robin took the two tablets inserted his spiritual sense into them and closed his eyes for a few minutes, "Hmm, it can be said that it is a masterful work, to say the least, especially the superior energy control technique, it is extremely useful in principle, even if we put the matter of destroying the variable molecules on the side for now, this technique alone can be used for countless purposes, but unfortunately it is notplete? It is mentioned that you used the sap from the trunk of a tree called Earth''s Dusk in order to enter a state that allows you to feel the movement of energy in your body better. Even the energy trapping technique you used the dust of a certain mineral in order to close the pores of your body and used the yellow lily flowers powder in order to give sticity to your arteries so that they do not explode immediately." "...If I had not done this, I would have waited a long time until I reached the same result, and perhaps I would not have achieved it. For example, I tried a lot and in various ways to control my energy at the molecr level, but to no avail. Then I asked around and learned that there is a tree on Greend whose bark is used by the locals when they try to break through to an upper realm because it gives them a sense of euphoria that makes them able to feel everything that happens in their bodies better, and here it is..." Jabba nodded and then took out a vial containing the sap of the bark of the Earth''s Dusk Tree from his ring, "Secondly, Master, I don''t mean to correct you or anything, but why do you say that it is iplete? ording to my definition, thepletion of a technique is when it is used for the purpose for which it was designed, and seeds. What is the problem if we use an external element? What difference does it make as long as the result is good enough? What is important is the goal, not the means." Robin rested his head on his right fist and looked at Jabba for a moment before he sighed and nodded, "...You''re right. Maybe my horizons were too narrow in this issue. You said: that what matters is the goal, not the means. What a good sentence. Maybe I should really change my outlook on the rest of my research as well... My knowledge about materials and nts is very superficial and my thinking is focused on patterns only. If I use these natural resources, the circle of my innovations will expand greatly. Perhaps techniques that take me ten years toplete will only need three years this way." Jabbaughed proudly and his look towards his master clearly increased in respect. It is not easy for a person to admit his mistake, especially in front of his disciple! "So after hearing everything and knowing the current situation, do you think my theory about the origin of all beings and the pampered children of thes is the Human race as I told you?" Jabba pressed again, hearing praise had be an addiction for him!! Robin was silent for a few seconds before he finally opened his mouth, "...This is a question that cannot be decided yes or no in a session like this, but rather requires long research. Your theory is based on the fact that humans are the origin of intelligent beings because they do not have variable molecules and that you, of course, turned into a human when you removed those variable molecules from you, this does not mean that humans are the origin of intelligent beings. Rather, it only means that we are closer to a standard version without additions!!" Then he added, "The regr molecules alone do not make any difference in the body or character. Rather, they are merely energy pathways. I am confident that even if these molecules arepletely terminated from the body, what will happen is that the person will be unable to use his energy freely, and extracting his energy from his energy gathering center will be difficult like we see happening with the Demons, they don''t have the regr molecules and can''t use the inner energy system as good as the other intelligent races but they still can! Let''s leave the demon'' aside, In the worst case scenario, the person we remove his regr molecules from his body will bepletely disabled in terms of energy use, but I''m certain that this person will remain a normal human being, he may be mortal, but he will still be a human being... From here we can conclude that there is something else that determines what a human being is!" "Let me give you another reason. Suppose we find a way to destroy the variable molecules in a beast, for example, a lion-shaped beast. Do you think it will turn into a human as well? Most likely its characteristics will change and it may turn from a lion to a small cat or maybe even a great beast, but it will definitely not turn into a human, but rather will remain in the feline family! The same applies to the Tree Fathers or the Treants, Aren''t they also intelligent creatures? However, they are just trees that gained consciousnesster. Will removing the variable molecules from them turn those trees into humans?" Robin shook his head Jabba quickly interjected, "But that doesn''t negate my theory, right? I''ve been a Nihari Giant all my life and turned into a human once my variable molecules were destroyed. Doesn''t this mean that the human race is the origin of at least a number of intelligent beings?" Robin stayed silent for a few minutes before he finally opened his mouth, "...ording to what I see, there is definitely something hiding deep within the body of a living being. This thing is so precise and so tiny that the size of the variable molecules is considered as huge asspared to it, with my current eye power I can''t see deep enough to detect it, so let''s just call that thing DNA now. This DNA is the real culprit behind the design of the various species, while the variable molecules are merely intruders that change those characteristics, whether for the worse or the better." "In short: destroying the variable molecules returns the organism to its standard form, its image that was determined by DNA. In your case, you have only returned to the true image that your DNA gave you, a human being." Robin then shook his head a few times, "I know you want me to say that the human race is the original and that means that we are the best and that you now have secrets to examine or something like that, but unfortunately, you have not turned into the beloved race of the or be a mysterious entity that must be investigated. You were always human, but those variable molecules messed with your body and the bodies of all the Nihari Giants and the rest of the races, making everyone believe that they were different races from humans. Jabba, I feel bad for stopping your dream, but you did not change your race. You only destroyed what gave you some additional advantages and returned to being a standard naked human." Then heughed and smacked the dumbfounded Jabba on the shoulder, "But cheer up! At least now we know the reason why humans exist on all thes is that we are simply the naked version that ister improved by adding those variable molecules. This is a thread worth grasping since this kind impossible for these kinds of changes to be random. If you ask me who is doing this, I will say that the first culprit is the spirit of the, or at least the spirit of the knows the perpetrator for sure. The question is why? ...Hmm, oh! We also discovered the reason why humans always invent the internal energy system. That is, their bodies are pure, and there are no patterns ying hide and seek in there, this is why they are closest to natural energy, and it can be said that they are the clearest in mind and also the easiest target to be influenced by the spirit of the if it wants to grant special abilities to the human children in their mothers'' wombs, as happened in my case, as the human bodies are devoid of anyplexity ofws and therefore easier for the spirit to add more special abilities to them. See? Your experiences have put us on a new path that we can now explore, so there is no need to be sad, hehe." Chapter 536 New Team

Chapter 536 New Team

"The Nihari Giants were always... Humans?" Jabba muttered in a low voice and leaned back with a dumbfounded face and lost in thought, it seemed as if he did not hear a word that Robin said after that line. Although his master''s conclusion was not very far from his own, in the end, Robin''s conclusion also says that humans are the origin of at least some intelligent creatures, but there is a difference between what he wanted to achieve and what Robin dered. Jabba really wanted to research the *original* blood of humans in order to discover more of the secrets of the universe, and he actually came to the same theory as Robin that there is something else that is actually responsible for determining the true specifications of each species, and during the two years that followed his battle with the Warlord, he spent them trying to explore the *original and unique* human blood more deeply But it turns out that he could have searched his own blood before the Warlord''s battle since he was also a human. Did all he really do was strip himself of the advantages given to him by the variable molecules of the Nihari Giants? Isn''t this like a man taking off his armor and weapons and entering the battlefield naked? Was all his research really for nothing?! ...As for Robin, he did not interrupt him and let him face the truth. He had spent years pursuing something, but he was faced with a different truth. Even if it was only slightly different, it still changed all his dreams. He left him in his own world to copy reality, then he returned to looking at the Demons'' blood container in silence... The variable molecules in the demons'' blood do not form any patterns as they are only responsible for dismantling and devouring the blood of intelligent beings. Although he has not seen the demons'' DNA, theck of patterns in their blood that give the demons their peculiar features or appearance means, in one way or another, that this is the original form of their species... They are a true race, separate and different,pletely independent from humans and demi-humans, yet for some reason, they seem to have been created to be the natural enemy of humanity. It''s not as if Robin doesn''t understand that demons have to eat. The rich individuals among humans and demi-humans spend a lot of money eating the meat of high-level beasts. There are even demi-humans who eat their own rtives like the Nihari Giants do. A big reason for this is that it provides their affinity with natural energy and helps them create their solid energy foundations faster. Perhaps only yesterday, Robin would not have been able to answer why the meat of high-level beasts gave these benefits to humans, but the answer is avable to him now. He saw with his own eyes all the subtle energy present in the blood of the beasts, and certainly, there is more and more in their meat and bones. What way could be better to get energy than eating it directly? Especially this kind of energy that has been broken down, refined, and easily absorbed, no wonder eating high-level meat gives this kind of benefits! But... Demons do not care about the energy in the body, rather they literally purify and expel it. They are chasing the human blood itself!! Every step he took in this path of blood research made his heart clench more toward the Demons... "Sigh~ Master, please tell me that I didn''t waste the past years searching in vain." Jabba rubbed the area between his eyes and spoke in low spirits Robin took his eyes off the demons'' blood container and raised his eyebrows at Jabba, "Are you an idiot? You have discovered a path of research that is no less important than research into heavenlyws. If you could control the movement and shape of those variable molecules in some way, there would be no disease that you cannot cure, there would be no race that you are powerless to destroy, these molecules clearly show you the strengths and weaknesses of all races. I can''t even begin to count the number of applications we can use this knowledge for!" "Yes¡­ we can create new races and begin the era of gic engineering!" The excitement returned to Jabba''s face *baa* Robin pped his own forehead when he heard this "...Did I say something wrong?" Robin sighed, "Create new races? Are you going to y the role of a mad scientist now or do you think you have be a god? Get that idea out of your head already. Our job as researchers is to find facts and use them for the benefit of mankind -and for some personal interests, of course- but we definitely cannot mess around in things we can''t afford to mess with. Did you not stop for a moment to ask yourself what these molecules are in the first ce and why they form these very precise patterns? Is this something that coulde from nowhere or by pure coincidence? Did you think that those molecules created themselves one day and they held a closed meeting in which they decided they''re going to create these patterns out of boredom?!" "You are saying..?" Jabba raised his eyebrows slightly "I say not to mess with what you don''t understand until we know what''s going on around us." Robin waved and closed the topic Jabba rubbed his head a little. He actually thought that those molecules were just mutations and that was it. Although he did not say this out loud, he still stuck to his opinion, "...Can I at least return a few people to their origins as happened to me? I want to observe the changes taking ce as a bystander to get a better idea of the field." Robinughed in a low voice, "Although I have not tried it, I can imagine the amount of pain you went through while exploding all those variable molecules in your body and forcing that enormous energy to remain inside your body for more than half an hour until the process waspleted. Tell me... How many people can repeat what did?" "This..." Jabba had no one to say it to. He held on all this time, firstly because he had the body of someone at the top of the Dragon''s realm, secondly because of his strong will to seed, and thirdly because of his responsibility towards the Sixth Legion and his fear that his death would drag them with him. If he hadn''t managed to hold up that day, the resulting explosion would have been enough to wipe out the area and everyone in it... How many people can repeat this process? There are certainly a few people, but who would be willing to experience something like this, and why would they agree to transform into a human in the first ce? Assuming that he captured a person and forced him to carry out this experiment, his consciousness would copse due to the pain and loss of purpose, and a massive explosion would ur! Simply put, what happened to Jabba cannot be repeated again. After a little thought, Jabba breathed, "...Then allow me to continue the research in the field of blood. I want to improve the two techniques to achieve a better result that makes the transformation easier." "You may, but do not limit your research to improving the two techniques only. Do not make the same mistake as me and limit your horizons with your own hand, okay?" Robin nodded with a smile, "I would like to ask a favor from you as well." "Consider it done!!" Jabba shouted and patted his chest Robinughed, "Will you hear it first? I want you to choose a team of a few researchers, chemists, doctors, and anyone rtively famous in any kind of branch of science and have them help you in your research on blood, but I have other requests for you to do as well. First, you must collect or write all the books on the nts and resources on the fours and rmend appropriate ways to use them, secondly, develop a branch of making pills and drugs, thirdly, I also want you to find a suitable way to use the corpses of the buds that we have collected instead of just turning them into food for the Draco." Robin felt happy as he said those words, to have a disciple representing him and a team researching together for the secrets of the universe. This was a dreame true! Recently, whenever he thinks about research that he has to do, he feels burdened, not because he hates research, on the contrary, this was the goal of his life, but because there are many things that he has to do quickly, and he does everything on his own. But Jabba''s recent appearance has lightened the heavy burden... "Hmm, the most difficult element of this mission will be gathering the right team. As for the three missions, theyplement each other in a way." Jabba rubbed his chin for a few seconds, "Give me six months and the team will be ready! But... What about me leading the Sixth Legion?" "We will find them a new general." Robin gave a short answer ".... Alright then." Although Jabba felt some remorse about parting from the forces he had gathered and trained for years, in the end, this was not his dream and ultimate goal, If he wanted to fight and lead soldiers he would not have followed Robin in the first ce. "Good!" Robin tapped his thigh then stood up and headed towards the tent door, "Let''s go, you''ve locked yourself in here long enough." "where are we going?" Jabba quickly stood up and hurried after his teacher A big smile appeared on Robin''s face, "We will go say hello to Hoffenheim of course, The war has been long enough." Chapter 537 Battlefield

Chapter 537 Battlefield

In the middle of the tree father''s Hoffenheim control circle-- *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* "The northeast side needs support!" "The West is asking for support too!" "We need another team of Life Law users at the main battlefield!" "KILL!!" "Today will be thest day of your lives, you damned humans!!" -- Under the roof of a tent open on all sides -- "Tsk~ The headache started early today..." Alexander looked at a giant tree trunk in front of him and mouthed displeasure. Everything he heard now, he heard it yesterday, and the day before, and the day before that... The scene before him was truly colorful and full of life, and death as well. Directly in front of him is a huge ring made up of millions of soldiers of the True Beginning Empire who look like a bunch of mercenaries. Some are wearing reding from the me Continent, some are wearing green, they are the soldiers of the Holy Tree Continent, some are wearing silver, they are the soldiers of the Wind Continent, they are the soldiers of the Wind Continent, and others are wearing blue representing the soldiers of the water continent Some even wear mismatched tribal clothing, they were the soldiers from the three local human tribes around Hoffenheim! Naturally, Fugon led his army, the 11th Legion, and came to offer support in the final battle against what was believed to be the main body of Hoffenheim, even the two tribes of The ins and Nightbirds who were responsible for not only disturbing Hoffenheim''s forces on the border also decided to enter with arge part of their army, and this time it was not The three tribes fight not only to impress Robin but to get rid of their number one enemy for hundreds of thousands of years! For them, this battle is a holy war that must be won at any cost, so how could they not do everything in their power? With just a few minutes of observation, it can be seen that the soldiers of the tribes are fighting while putting their lives on the line. The oue of this battle means much more to them than it does to the soldiers of the True Beginning Empire. How not? If their side were victorious, they would get rid of an enemy that had exhausted them for two hundred thousand years, and Robin''s invading army would find a ce to settle away from them. But if they lose the battle, Tree Father Hoffenheim will certainly take revenge by starting a war the likes of which have never heard of in history. Even the invader Robin and his army will turn their weapons towards the human tribes to snatch a piece ofnd for themselves! This war must be won and there is no way to ept any other oue!! On top of the main body of the human side army, there are twenty squads behind them, each one made up of 10,000 soldiers. If Robin saw them now, he would be a little surprised because all the soldiers of these squads wear the distinctive golden full-body armor, and there are more than two hundred thousand of them in total! But of course, the production of this set of armor did not stop for a moment in the past 6 years, and Jura''s factories are still sending more daily. At the head of each of the twenty corps is a well-known general, including Caesar, Peon, Victoria, and almost all the generals who hadmanded an entire legion two years ago and their assistants applied for themand of one of these corps consisting of only ten thousand soldiers, and yet they did not receive any good time at that! The mission of these elite corps'' is to move freely from point to point throughout the siege area to cause some destruction or relieve the soldiers of the True Beginning Empire from the pressure for a few minutes giving them time to breathe, or perhaps repel attacksing from behind, and then move quickly to the next point. But what is strange is that with the presence of so many elites and veteran generals participating in this n, it will be difficult to say what would happen if only one or two of these elite corps'' decided to take a break! ...As for within that vast circle of soldiers of the True Beginning Empire and allies, there are an infinite number of buds of various levels of strength, and from their abundance and cramming into one area, the ground over an area of several kilometers appeared as if it were covered in spilled milk! Just by looking at it, the number of buds can be estimated at more than one hundred million, although most of the huge number of buds at the level of a sage or saint was killed over the years, and the remaining buds currently mostly range in strength between the energy foundation levels and knighthood, over the past two years they have demonstrated their strength. They are a wall that cannot be crossed. Although these buds cannot achieve victory, they can easily break through one of the sides of the siege and escape, After all, although the difference in individual strength between the two parties is veryrge, the difference in numbers is also even more staggering! However, they did not try to escape but rather remained where they were, fighting to the death, refusing to move a step further from the giant try behind them. In the middle of the sea of buds stands a giant tree, gigantic in every sense of the word The area upied by this single tree is enough to build arge city. If a stranger saw a single branch cut from that tree, he would say that that branch was a huge divine tree that lived for thousands of years. As for the height of that tree, no one has been able to measure it yet. Even if you looked up until your neck broke, you would not be able to see the tip of the tree. The only strange thing about this tree is that there is a huge thundercloud floating over the tree as lightning strikes it day and night. Although there is no massive damage to the tree, one can see the distance of the me and some smoke can be seen far above. No one knew what this meant and no one cared much either since it didn''t affect the battle, but... Tree Father Hoffenheim is really a tree?! When the unified army reached this point under the leadership of Alexander and was able to push the buds back again and again until they gathered here and was sure that this was the goal of their protection, that this was the tree father Hoffenheim, everyone felt awkward and some of them started tough stupidly. They were all waiting to see something like a warlord, a Trent creature that could move, attack, etc., but they were disappointed... Even though that enormous tree drops every day a huge number of fruits quickly turn into buds and participate in the fight, making up for theck of buds killed by their brothers all day long... But is the tree father really just a deaf tree?! Although Father Tree used the empty-eyed buds'' tongues to curse the army of the True Beginning Empire and tried to intimidate them every minute, the tree itself remained silent the whole time that even Alexander and the rest of the Council of Generals thought that this was some kind of trick and that this was not Hoffenheim''s real body, and That this tree is the main bud production center is something like this But what if it''s a fraud? The buds in front of them are real. When they eliminate all the buds, their mission as an army will be over and they will have to wait for orders from their Emperor regarding everything else But unfortunately, theories are different from reality... The gathering of more than a hundred million buds here made implementing any n to eliminate them quickly considered impossible, and even made breathing itself as heavy as ascending to the sky. The sky has also be a forbidden zone, not only for fear of lightning strikes from above but also for fear of concentrated attacks from below. In apressed battle like this, whoever tries to fly from both sides will find countless attacks concentrated on him until he falls, so everyonemitted to physical ground battles, which made the mission even more difficult. There is another problem they faced: after Emperor Robin''s battle against the Warlords, the army of the True Beginning Empire united and quickly marched towards Tree Father Hoffenheim to get rid of it while he still treating the damage it received in the battle, so they did not clean up after themselves or search for areas that produced buds and destroy them like they used to do before. So, every few days, the buds that have not yet entered the siege gather and attack them from behind! In front of him are more than a hundred million buds, and their number is almost constant because that huge tree produces more of them, meanwhile behind them they face waves of buds on an almost daily basis, and had it not been for the presence of the Free Golden corps'', they would not have been able to confront them... At this point, Alexander did not know If he was the one besieging the tree father or vice versa. Chapter 538 Alternative plan

Chapter 538 Alternative n

"General Alexander, we have a needy situation on the northern nk that requires your decision." A person wearing silver appeared next to Alexander at this moment "What''s wrong?" Alexander replied slowly, his eyes still focused on the giant tree in front of him. There was no longer any need to be surprised or worried by urgent reports. After the current situation had continued for such a long period, whatever report he was going to hear now, he had certainly heard something simr during the past two years. "The wind reconnaissance team detected arge gathering of buds just 10 kilometers northward. Their number has reached more than four million buds at this moment and is still growing. ording to the report, there are signs that they have already begun to move toward us." The soldier spoke quickly "Four million?" Alexander narrowed his eyebrows slightly, but he wasn''t really surprised This type of big wave happens once every few months and is the most annoying thing they have to face! The reason is that the siege of more than a hundred million buds around the huge tree has made the defense lines of the soldiers of the True Beginning Empire be extremely thin. In a single day, the siege would be breached more than once before one of the elite golden corpses and forces the buds to retreat. This is also the reason that prevents Alexander from giving orders to divide part of the army to search for and destroy the clusters of buds around them. He knows that the Tree Father in using the nk-eyed buds to gather the other stray buds and form these waves, he know that the only way to stop it will be to search and burn every singe breading ground and kill every single wondering bud, but how can he? He needed more soldiers, so how could he abandon any one of them? Under these circumstances and the terrible shortage in numbers, what would happen if millions of buds attacked from behind? The second reason is that soldiers need rest too! Although the army''s soldiers had all be veterans after the six-year war and could consume the least amount of energy to cause the greatest possible amount of damage, this did not make them immune to fatigue. The army is divided into two halves, one half advances to engage the buds for a day, and the other half retreats to the back lines to get some sleep and use energy stones to regain its strength. Every time there is a major attack on the rear rows that are already tired, the number of casualties would be double the usual, and assuming that those rear rows were strong enough and deterred the iing attack, the biggest problem is that now you will have the front and rear rows all exhausted and the number of deaths would only increase more and more in the next few days!! So when Alexander heard the report, he knew that today was one of those days that would not go well, so he gave a big sigh, then put his helmet on his head and took out two slim swords. It was clear that he was ready to fight himself, "No need to panic, tell everyone that we will start activating n C." n C was simply to dere a state of emergency in the entire army and turn everyone to defense only, then send half of the elite forces towards the north to help confront the uing attack... Of course, all of these are just means to mitigate the damage a little to the army, but several thousand deaths will inevitably fall today. "n C? This sounds mysterious, but there''s no need to do something like this." At this moment, Alexander heard a familiar voice that brought a smile directly to his face, "Your Excellency?!" Alexander looked around like a madman until he spotted Robin and Jabba about tond next to him, so he fell to one knee, "Hail the Emperor of the True Beginning!!" At this moment, Alexander seemed excited but not surprised at all In fact, the news about Robin''s awakening actually came to him a full day ago, but he did not have time to return for a visit and certainly would not be scoundrel enough to immediately ask for help from His Excellency, who had been bedridden for two years! Robin nodded at him, "Get up." After leaving Jabba''s tent, Robin went to the headquarters and heard everything he had to hear about the war taking ce before he decided toe. Even though he had just arrived, he already had an idea of the situation no less than Alexander himself. "We have disappointed you and obstructed your glorious path. Everyone here was happy with the news of Your Excellency''s awakening, but they were afraid to stand in front of you. Please understand that I am the absolute General here and all decisions and strategies were my sole responsibility, please give me your punishment!" Alexander spoke while still kneeling on one knee. After his initial enthusiasm, his heart trembled when he remembered that Robin had ordered n C not to be implemented. Isn''t that enough to express his anger at his war management? Or that''s what he thought because he himself with disapointed was his results for the past two years... "If two years were enough to end a battle against an entity like this, humans would not have lived on this in fear for hundreds of thousands of years. What you have aplished is considered a big enough achievement." Robin smiled and took a few steps, then extended his hand to pull Alexander up, "My only reproach to you is that you have exhausted the army so much with this endless siege and that you could have done this in a better way with fewer casualties, but I think again and tell myself that you have gained us a veteran army that has been fighting life and death battles day and night over the course of years, an army that can sweep its way in any situation in any!" "But what you said before..." Alexander slowly stood up and returned to standing in front of Robin like a son standing in front of one of his ancestors. Previously, Alexander was serving as General for Robin because of the oath he took on the Great Green Hill, which of course was caused by his fear of the fearful Demon army, but he did not fear Robin himself. Of course, Victoria, Old Gu, and the rest of the higher-ups on four continents shared the same line of thoughts. But the tales spread by the Sixth Legion about the battle against the Six Warlords were enough to shake everyone''s being and make them reevaluate the person they had been forced to swear allegiance to. "What I said... You mean about stopping n C? Oh, I just meant that there is no need to defend anymore." Robin waved and then looked at the massive tree in front of him with his golden eyes, "Waiting to kill all those buds will take years and might never end, so why not destroy the source directly?" Chapter 539 New power "Destroy the source? ...You mean attacking that Tree directly?" Alexander shook his head after hearing Robin''s words, "I''m sorry for saying that, but I''m afraid it''s easier said than done in this case. Reaching that damned tree is impossible withoutpletely eliminating the buds." "Oh? I was also wondering why you didn''t think of something like this before, but it seems like you tried. This makes me curious... What''s stopping you from aiming directly at the tree trunk?" Robin raised his eyebrows slightly "Please let me show you, it will be easier to exin that way." Alexander bowed slightly, then took a few steps forward until he maintained a safe distance away from Robin, then opened his hands wide as if he was about to hug someone, then quickly closed them with a p that sounded like a p of thunder for miles around! *PAA* Alexander''s quick movement sent a wind de upward toward the trunk. Although his movement seemed random and fast without preparation, it was an offensive technique that he had trained thousands of times until he mastered it, and it contained all of his strength. Due to the intensity of the air pressure in the wind de and the extreme force of the de that separates it from the air surrounding it, the de can now be seen with the naked eye! This is, of course, if your eye is fast enough to see the de. Even Robin and Jabba had some difficulty moving their eyes fast enough to follow the path of the de of wind. But what happened next was strange... The buds in the path of the wind de started jumping over each other until they formed a small hill very quickly and stood in front of the iing de! The wind de was so powerful that it immediately split the mound of bodies in half and continued on its way, but along the way, the nk-eyed sages and saints and even the knights within the buds were grabbing the ordinary buds next to them and throwing them towards the path of the de!! The distance between Alexander and the tree trunk was not short at all. After all, there were tens of millions of buds standing between them, and during this long path that the de traveled, it killed several thousands of buds until most of its strength was consumed, in the end, when the wind de collided with the trunk, the de shattered. Simply put, not a single scratch was left on the trunk of the giant tree. "WOHRAAA death to the invaders!!!" the nk-eyed buds in the area in front of Alexander shouted at the top of their lungs, then they led the buds to put pressure on the siege in that area, broke it easily, and began to push their way towards Alexander to punish him! But at this moment, two elite golden corps came and crushed the buds who broke the siege and forced them to retreat. The situation quickly returned to normal. "Interesting..." Robin whistled lowly as he raised his eyebrows, no wonder the army''s powerhouses have given up on attacking the tree trunk directly, this is really useless... If they wanted to kill the ordinary buds, they could focus on killing them in sieges instead than to waste their strength on long-range attacks The biggest problem is the resilience of the huge tree trunk. Even if the strength of the wind de dropped greatly on the way, it was still a wind de that was fired from the hand of someone with the strength of a half-step Martial Emperor. Even after being weakened by that much, it should still be able to split a low-level sage in half, but it still somehow did not leave a single scratch on the trunk?! "Do you want to try your luck?" Robin looked behind him with a meaningful smile and pointed at the tree trunk "Me? The result won''t be better than General Alexander." Jabbaughed and shook his head Robin raised his hand and pped Jabba on the back of the head, "Alright, Alright, we both know that''s not the truth. Did you think you would hide something like that from your Master''s eyes? I''ve been monitoring the changes in your body since the moment I entered the tent door." Jabba scratched the back of his head with an embarrassed smile, "I don''t mean to hide anything, but my body has changed and I can no longer determine my level of strength. I just wanted to warm up a little before I embarrass myself in front of you, and I... I don''t want to be the center of attention right now." "Why do you think like that? Do you think this will bring you peace in your research or something? This is Stupidity. If you want peace, you have to be strong to keep it. If anyone spots weakness in you they will try to test you further and THAT will really disturb what you are doing, this is why you have to show off a little even if you don''t want to fight the battles yourself, you have to show your strength when your soldiers know that their backs are protected, their hands will hit harder. Come on, test your new strength. Where can you find a better sandbag than this?" Heughed and did not add another word. Even Alexander, who had retreated to stand next to them again, did not know what was going on. Why did His Excellency think that Jabba would do better than him? "...I think you''re right, as you wish then." Jabba cracked his neck left and right with his hands, then said some simple stretches to his shoulder Then he took a step forward with his left foot and extended his right arm backward, "COME ON BABY!!!!" Then he shot it forward with all his might as if it were a bullet. *BOOM* The next moment, another explosion was heard behind the lines of the buds. When everyone looked at the location of the second explosion, they found a circle forty meters in diameter and ten meters deep on the trunk of the tree... The trunk of the huge tree has been damaged!! The battlefield, which had been burning for two years, fell into a frightening silence at this moment. Everyone looked to the other side to see the perpetrator. After the dust settled, they found that themand tent had been blown away due to the pressure of the wind. They found Jabba in an attack position, with Robin standing next to him, smiling, and Alexander, who appeared to be so amazed that he could fit five eggs into his mouth "It''s the Sixth General!" "His Excellency! His Excellency is here!!" "Father, you came?!" "Long live the True Beginning Empire!" "Long live the True Beginning Empire!" The human side in this battle finally gained some enthusiasm for the first time in two years and their morale reached sky high with one movement. Even the Fugon and the locals raised their weapons and shouted excitedly along with the soldiers of the True Beginning Emperor before they returned to the battle again with tremendous momentum. In the blink of an eye, the death toll doubled and the rows of buds were pushed back again. Chapter 540 Provoking a tree father Chapter 540 Provoking a tree father "This power... What kind of power is this?!" Alexander let out a long exhale and muttered, This was the first time he had seen power beyond the limits of the sage realm, after all, he had never seen a Warlord himself and the Tree Father hadn''t made a move himself yet. As for Robin, he nodded without surprise, "Nice, even though he has not yet entered the low-level Emperor Realm, he definitely has the power of one!" "Jabba has be a martial emperor?!" eximed Alexander, this was tremendous news! As for Jabba, he let out a long sigh. He really did not want to reveal his newly acquired strength at the moment, as he sees it, it is better for him not to reveal anything at all until he enters the path of the truth andys the foundations for himself, and for this to happen, it is better for him not to participate in any conflicts or for anyone to depend on him like they used to, but it seems that this dream will no longer be avable. In fact, obtaining this power was not something that was nned by Jabba, but rather because of the enormous explosive force resulting from the explosion of the variable molecules, which he forced to remain inside his body for half an hour using the energy trapping technique. Part of that tremendous power was exploited by Jabba and he used his energy collection area as a medium to activate one of the Law of Gravity techniques, the one he used to almost crush the warlord who possessed strength almost equivalent to a mid-level emperor, but what about the rest of the energy that could not find a way out in time and had to stay inside his body for half an hour? It destroyed and then polished his muscles, internal organs, and even his bones. Even though he had not been broken through in terms of the internal system, he was still a sage, and he had not broken through in terms of the body strengthening system either because he still had the third-level Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo, he found himself with this raging power anyway! What Jabba was exposed to was not the same as using patterns to strengthen the body in a certain way and over long periods of time, and what he gained in the end is alsopletely different from a low-level Nihari Emperor. His current strength is not the result of building solid energy levels, and it is not the result of the umtion of energy in the muscles and bones, It was simply because his flesh and bones had be too tough after undergoing this kind of violent refinement! Although he will not be able to gain any more strength until his internal training system or body strength system develops, this once-in-a-lifetime refinement has undoubtedly given him benefits that will remain with him throughout his life. His physical strength now in his human body is no less than ever before, His body is much stronger than Nihari Giant on the same level, in other words, he gained more advantages than he had when he still got the Nihari Giant''s variable molecules! "This is amazing haha! With an Emperor on our side, we will definitely be able to destroy the buds and that damned tree!!" Alexanderughed and dered Some envy struck Alexander''s heart for a moment after he realized that the position of the strongest in the army was no longer his, but soon fighting spirit red up in his heart and reced his envy... Without some hurdles and new goals, how would life have any vor? But at the same time, Alexander had no hatred towards Jabba in his heart, this was simply what could be expected from the Emperor and his disciple. What he needs to do now is to find a way to get past him again. Robin shook his head after another nce at the giant tree, "This is going to take a very long time. Hoofy''s not going to stand by and watch his body crumble after taking several hundred punches like that." Although the damage caused by Jabba is enormous in everyone''s eyes, it simply looks like child''s y whenpared to the size of the tree''s trunk. If he continued attacking day and night in the same way, he might be able to topple the tree after a few months, but will all those buds give him the opportunity to attack for a few months without harassment? a pipe dream. Leaving aside that they will march where Jabba is, it was unknown if the tree father still has any weapon in his arsenal that he hasn''t used, something like that thunderstorm for example, if he still has something like that then Jabba will be very unlike for sure... "...Your Excellency, is this tree really Tree Father Hoffenheim?" Alexander asked this question was on the minds of many "Haha of course this is his real body. How can I not recognize my favorite nt on sight?" Robinughed loudly, then looked and patted Jabba on the shoulder, "Go to the northern front and help the guys there confront the attacking from behind. Do not dy." "Alright." Jabba nodded, then took a step and disappeared "Alexander, Get me a nk-eyed bud." A shiver ran down Alexander''s spine when he saw the smile on Robin''s face, but he wasted no time and then grabbed a random Saint-level nk-eyed bud. The nk-eyed bud tried a lot to evade Alexander''s forceful seizure but to no avail. When Hoffenheim was about to withdraw his consciousness from this bud and direct it to another one, he found a face he knew well standing in front of him. He forgot that he was being arrested and stared into Robin''s eyes with clear anger and hatred, "The Damned Robin Burton! I was wondering how long you would be hiding in your little tent. You really thought that those bunny humans were going to do anything to me? you are dreaming! Your presence here will only serve my purpose to kill you!" "I have to admit, fighting those dolls you call Warlords was a bit annoying and made me sleep a little, but that wasn''t a problem at all, I''m stronger than ever before as you will see." Robinughed with augh full of provocation, "Oh, right, why don''t you make a doll or two for me, I want to try something on them, the previous six were destroyed far too fast." "ARGHHHH!!!" The nk-eyed bud wanted to jump on Robin and shred him apart with his teeth, his deep hatred made him forget that Alexander was holding him. Robin did not care about the nk-eyed bud''s reaction and continued after cing his hand on his mouth, "Did I say something wrong? Hmm, oh right, I almost forgot! One of the other Tree Fathers said the other day that you used all your spirit refinement to make those little dolls which means you can''t make them anymore, right? Hehe meaning you didn''t just lose your so called Warlords forever, but you also lost the refinementpetition with the rest of the Tree Fathers, that is of course not to mention losing more than half of your buds and thends that you umted over hundreds of thousands of years, tsk tsk~ Damn this is very disappointing indeed, no wonder you are that angry, what are you even still struggling for? just let my boys y you already." "I am alive to kill you! Do you hear me? I will kill you without a doubt and use your invading army as the foundation of my new empire. Not one of you will leave this world alive!!" The nk-eyed bud shouted again, Robin''s words were clearly striking a chord Robin pretended to look around anxiously, "This is what you say, but why don''t I feel afraid? Why didn''t you do anything while being trapped like a mad dog for two years? I don''t want to underestimate you, but honestly, I don''t think you''re capable of being a threat right now, don''t you? When I woke up and heard that the rest of the Tree Fathers had not sent reinforcements to you or even sent armies to destroy you, I knew that your fate had been decided. Even your equals, with whom you had spent your life in conditional friendship, no longer saw you as an ally or even an enemy, they simply saw you as a pile of trash waiting to be burned. Your fate is sealed in their eyes that they forgot you even existed. You say you are going to kill me? Man, say something sensible, will you?" "I''m going to kill you! I''M GOING TO RIP YOU APART!!! AAAHHHHH!" The nk-eyed bud raised its head and screamed until his lungs nearly exploded In the blink of an eye, the rest of the nk-eyed buds in the army began to shout, and the approximately one hundred million buds began to advance to where Robin was standing!! Chapter 541 Conditions Chapter 541 Conditions *Rumble* *Rumble* A hundred million buds moved at the same time, it was a breathtaking sight, to say the least. It waster said that the earthquake that struck the area immediately after their movement resounded even at the headquarters next to the space portal. Although most of the buds were no longer under Tree Father Hoffenheim''s direct control as before, they did not need to be nk-eyed in order to follow Tree Father''s orders to the letter. Some of them may be afraid and some may be hesitant, but they will follow orders under any circumstances! Following orders in this way is not something new to them, as they did not spend their entire lives under his control or something like that, Tree Father Hoffenheim''s taking control over them and turning them all nk-eyed only happened in times of war, as the Tree Father uses this method to crush his enemies as quickly as possible. In days of peace, however, the buds roam,ugh, and y, and they have a normal life like humans. In the end, they have souls copied from a human. As for the Tree Father, in their eyes, he has transcended the status of the father in their hearts and minds and has reached the stage of worship. How can they allow an army of foolish strangers to touch their father, to defile their God with their dirty hands?! That''s why when they heard the cries of the empty-eyed bud, they all advanced without thinking. The advance was so fast and devastatingly random that huge numbers of them were killed underfoot, but they did not stop, whoever angers their tree father must die!! The ranks of the soldiers of the True Beginning Empire army, mixed with the soldiers of three local human tribes participating in the siege, did not try to stop the Buds by force but rather began to retreat tactically. They did notpletely open the road to the Buds, nor did they establish their positions so that they would be trampled on as well. "Where do you think you''re going, you damned watercress? You should ask my permission first!" Caesar shouted and shed the air with his halberd, cutting off the hordes of buds with a wall of The infamous suffocating ck mes The water path users of his elite golden corps created walls of ice and the wind path users created several tornadoes, will the life and nt paths began to use manipte the buds themselves, each one in the special squad immediately threw up their strongest defense in the face of the bud''s advance. The Father Tree is not a fool. This is not the first time he has tried to exploit the huge numerical difference to break the siege, but he fails every time due to the huge difference in individual strength The True Beginning Empire''s allied army can''t break through, but they wouldn''t be able to get past them either, isn''t this the made statement for the past two years in the first ce? And Caesar will make sure that today will be no exception! After the arrival of Caesar''s corps, the rest of the golden corps'' began to appear one behind the other. The two hundred thousand experts armored in full golden armor at the moment looked like beach sand in front of a vast sea of buds, but the strange thing was that that vast sea stopped in its ce! "Pfft, look at you, I''m standing right in front of your real body and yet you can''t do anything against me, isn''t that pathetic?" Robin let out augh, then grabbed the nk-eyed bud by the chin and forced him to watch the carnage in front of him, "Open your eyes and see, you had about half a billion buds when we started this war, right? Look how many of them are left and their numbers are still diminishing, even those who are left are mostly trash you created in a hurry to give yourself more time, why are you so clutching into life so much? Even a dog will know when to quit and when to swing his tail. Come in hoofy, even if I don''t make a move against you today, you will fall sooner orter, couldn''t this have been avoided? You should have been just a little smarter, but what a waste..." "Smarter? SMARTER?! You came to me from another world and immediately started invading mynd. You''re ming me for this war now? Don''t you have any sense of shame?!" The nk-eyed bud wriggled out of Robin''s hand, which was holding him humiliatingly, and then screamed at the top of his lungs "I came as an explorer and a researcher, but you turned it into a war without saying a word and surrounded us on the steep hill with the intention of annihting us. Perhaps you were so ustomed to winning and doing what you wanted that discussion was no longer an option for you. Even if I had tried my best to reason with you in my position back then, would you have heard me? You would have thought it was a weakness. Even if you had given me any benefits, they would have been as small as if you were dealing with a beggar. Do you think that I''m a beggar and would ept this, Hoofy?" Robin shook his head sarcastically, "The number onew when negotiating is to be in a position of strength first. Negotiating from a position of weakness is called surrender, and I do not surrender in front of a damn tree, so the war began, the purpose of which was to reach peace between us but on better terms for me, and I was seriously waiting for you to send a peace offering, but instead, you sent me that fuckin'' Root Body threatening me inside of my tent, and then you pushed your luck even further with what you did to the Tenth and Sixth Legions that day. Do I look like an easy person to bully to you, Hoofy?" "Hmph, a damn tree you say? My magnificence is just a tree?! But that''s okay. I don''t me you because you can''t see my greatness. In my eyes, you are just talking monkeys as well." The nk-eyed bud spoke with extreme hatred, then looked back at the battle that had reached a halt, then turned back to look at Robin, "...Alright, you''ve won, let''s end this then. I''ll give you half of thends you took from me and promise not to cross my new borders for two thousand years, I can also give you some information about the strengths and weaknesses of the other Tree Fathers." "...Pfft.. HAHAHAHA" Robin put his hand on his forehead andughed out loud, "Do you still think you can negotiate with me now? Take half of yournds? I own all of them! Do you think you can take them back from me, nt Head?!" "Robin Burton, don''t push your luck too far!! What is wrong with giving me some of mynds? the rest of the 50% of mynd is toorge that you wouldn''t be able to swallow it even if you wanted to! How about this, give me 20% of my originalnd that should be good, yes? Or do you think that I and all my buds will be shoved in this spot forever if we make the deal?!" Hoffenheim shouted, the spot he had left was barely enough for the buds to stand in "Of course not, how can I allow you a lot to have this small piece ofnd? I will be taking this spot as well of course! It would be strange if I had all thends around it and then left you stuck here like a lump in the throat sucking all the energy reserves in mynds without paying rent, don''t you think? Of course, I can allow you to live in thends under my authority, but on a simple condition, of course." "...What are... those conditions..." Hoffenheim suppressed his anger to the utmost and uttered those words with great difficulty. Robin did not hesitate, "You must ept the Soul Envement Seal. It is an advanced version of my soul envement technique that I created previously. I can imnt the seal directly into your primal soul, after activating it you will be able to retain all your consciousness, but I will know if you will try to betray me and I can kill you using it at any time, I also want the method of making those buds and the method of making copies of the primal soul, and I also want all the information that you have about the''s spirit and the method of refining it, and the information that you collected about the rest of the Tree Fathers and human tribes." "WHY DON''T YOU COME AND FUCK ME ALREADY!!" The nk-eyed bud finally cried "I will if you don''t agree." Chapter 542 Sudden change Chapter 542 Sudden change "LIKE HELL YOU WILL! I dare you toe and try anything funny, what would be the use of life if I handed everything I know over to you and then lived as your ve? Do you think I am an ordinary person who fears death and wants to waste air by breathing for a few more years? I have lived for more than half a million years! A life without a goal for me is worse than death. What, Do you think I admitted because I fear you? Fuck you! I just want to stop my losses if possible, but if you don''t leave me a path, then let''s die together!!" The nk-eyed bud shouted again "Die together? That''s not going to happen, you are the only one dying here. I seems that I need to argue you to speak more polity as you should know that you are not irreceable here, yournds are already mine, what else do you have? some information? that''s nothing. It will take me some time but I will just go attack another Tree Father and beat him into submission and take all the information I want, got it? You lot may act arrogant as you want, but I bet one of you will cooperate when he see me y one or two Tree Fathers. what do you think?" Robinughed and shook his head, Then he added with a moretent voice, "But I think you are right about some things, I should leave some face. Well, tell me what do you think about this: I don''t need the information about creating the buds nor how to clone the soul, I also can live without the information about the rest of the Tree Fathers and the human tribes and the rest of this''s creatures. I just want what you know about the''s spirit, you will still have to ept the soul envement seal, and you will have to fight with me when needed. If you agree, then on top of allowing you to live, I will leave you 10% of your previousnds to establish your own kingdom. What do you think of this?" "I will not be anyone''s ve!!" "Come on, Hoofy, has staying in a position of power for all these years made you lose your sanity and make you forget how to act after defeat? I have already given you a lot. I have given you your own homnd and I will let you keep your consciousness and I will treat you as a follower and not a brainless ve, and you will also keep your secrets. Is there Better terms than these? Come on now, talk. All I want is your information about the''s spirit and I will be out of here after imparting the soul envment seal." Robin stroked Bud''s green hair The bud finally took a look at the massive battle taking ce next to him, then looked towards the ground and spoke while gritting his teeth, "¡­Let''s make the duration of receiving the seal 500 years, after which you must remove it." "It''s okay, I can remove it after 50 years if you want, but once I remove it, we will be enemies again, so before you ask me remove the seal, you must be prepared for what will happen next. What else do you want?" Robin waved "¡­How do I know that you won''t use that soul envement seal to force me carry your orders?" Hoffenheim anticipated the issue of hostility after the seal had been removed, so he did not speak about it again "Hehe, as expected from an old fart like you, this is actually something I can exploit with the Soul Envment Seal, but frankly I have no intention of trying to prove anything to you. You have my word that I will not exploit the seal in this way. Do you agree or not!?" "...Dammit, alright, what should I do now?" The nk-eyed bud spoke involuntarily. If Robin moved his eyes to the battle in the background, he would see that all of the nl-eyed buds had very ugly facial expressions as well. But Robin didn''t care, and startedughing provocatively... If there is one thing that confuses Robin and that he does not know anything about at the same time, it is undoubtedly the matter of the''s spirit. The first hint he heard about the existence of the''s spirit was when he saw the All-Seeing God for the first time and the All-Seeing God told him that thes may enterfer to raise a number of geniuses to discover thews faster, this phrase was enough to indicate a special awareness of thes Robin did not realize then or even now how a that was supposed to be arge pile of rocks and metals could have a spirit, but he had heard about the matter more than once and he must reach the end of it. The All-Seeing God will often not say anything and will use the excuse that he will lose a lot of his cultivation or life force, so the ideal person who can provide this information is undoubtedly Hoffenheim. Could the information that Tree Father had about the spirit make up for the loss of a servant like Hoffenheim and make him ownnds of his own within the properties of the True Beginning Empire? Maybe, maybe not... but without holding the end of the string, Robin will be left guessing forever. "Just make it easy for me to enter your soul domain. I will enter for a moment to ce the soul envment seal and then exit. Then we can talk more about the''s spirit. What do you think?" "¡­You want to enter my soul domain? Come then." The nk-eyed bud raised his eyebrows for a moment "Alexander, don''t let anyone interrupt what''s going on here. I''ll count on you." Robin raised his head to give orders, then ced his index finger on the forehead of the b-eyed bud. ------------- Within Hoffenheim''s soul domain-- "Hmm, you use a technique simr to the Soul Thread technique -which the human tribes on this use tomunicate- in order to connect your soul domain to the artificial soul domain of your buds. This is not easy at all, especially when taking in mind the sheer number of buds you can control at the same time, but thanks to your powerful soul and your exceptional connection to them as their maker, you can create several million of these threads and use it to control millions of your buds at once, of course, that is before I destroy most of your soul force and limit the number of connections to a few hundred in total hehe." Robin''s cute silver avatar chuckled, thest time he came here he was forced and didn''t even know what a soul domain was, but this time he closely watched what was going on. The tree father remained silent, watching Robin with pity without saying a word. ...This is the second time Robin has appeared in this ce, but this time there were a few differences Firstly, the current soul domain was much smaller than the past, and the milky white color is no longer the only one that prevails here. Rather, there is a certain spot of the soul domain that has turned into deep ck, and there are pitch ck lightning bolts still trying to destroy that spot, although that spot being destroyed by the lightening is still small that it can be said that a small speckpared to the soul domain, the ck spot was undoubtedly growing! The giant white ball that represented the soul of Hoffenheim was also significantly smaller, yet it was stillrger than Robin''s silver avatar by a significant margin. While Robin was examining the changes taking ce in the soul domain, the giant white sphere was watching Robin''s avatar closely as well. Robin''s soul avatar has without a doubt changed as well and by a great margin, it had be much smaller and chubby, like a three-year-old child, and had be silver in color instead of the usual white... There was also something else that was interesting, the silver soul force from which Robin''s soul avatar was formed was too little, it was different and piacr without a doubt... but too little. Robin''s current avatar. At first nce, seems much weaker than it was before!! "There are several things I want to ask you but that will have to wait," Robin''s gentle soul avatar finally turned to where the huge ball was and then raised his finger and formed a strange-looking seal using the white soul power in Hoffenheim''s soul Domain, "Open a path for me towards your primal soul, I know you can do it so don''t try to y any tricks" Without saying a word, the huge ball began to expel the pure soul energy around it in order to reveal the primal soul residing within it, but suddenly *swoosh* All that expelled energy turned into ropes and wrapped around Robin. Chapter 543 The Tree Fathers plan Chapter 543 The Tree Father''s n "Oh? How interesting, these ropes are not just a reconfiguration of soul force. Rather, they are made in a way that restricts the target and prevents him from controlling his soul force as long as he is within your soul domain. May I ask what exactly you are nning to do now?" Robin''s chubby avatar raised his eyebrows slightly as he watched the soul ropes, but he didn''t seem too surprised "This is a soul technique that I created after you blew yourself up that day so that this unfortunate incident would not happen again. Now, no matter what you do, you cannot control your soul force within my domain. You can forget any thoughts of escaping or trying to blow yourself up again." A huge smile split the giant soul orb almost in half "Oh... I fear you exhausted yourself over nothing, why would I try to escape? didn''t understand soul matters much thest time I was here so I panicked and tried to pull you to death with me, but everything is different now, so there''s no need to panic anyway, what I''m asking now is, why? This won''t do you much good... You know that the primal soul doesn''t leave the body so the origin of my soul is still in my body. My current avatar is just pure soul force. In the worst case, I can just leave this avatar here and forget about it. I will lose most of my soul force, but I will regain it with a bit of effort. Why would you put yourself in this situation in order to harm my soul force?" Robin tried to pull out more information "Hehe, it seems that you are still ignorant of soul matters even now! Your primal soul may still be in your body, but isn''t your consciousness here? Your primal soul will still be in your body, but without your consciousness, your body will still be like a piece of vegetable. Maybe your primal soul will develop another consciousnesster on, But who knows how many years or how many centuries will pass until this happens? how many of your followers will wait for you til then? I don''t think you want to die temporarily, or am I wrong?" The tone of anger and hatred that Hoffenheim used to speak with previously has almost disappeared, what it appears now is pure confidence "Hmm, you''re right. There are people who have a healthy body and continuous vital processes, but they cannot move for years. Is this due to ack of consciousness? I experienced something simr for the past two years, but my consciousness was trapped inside my body, If I had no consciousness at all, this would be really bad, I would really need at least dozens of years until my primal soul produced a new consciousness. This is not a very pleasing idea, My back will hurt if I remain asleep for heaven''s know how long until a new consciousness is formed, this would be annoying and would hurt my ns a lot. So, what do you suggest?" Robin nodded several times, "Even if my consciousness remains here, it''s not as if the army outside will mourn and go off to nt onions. You''ve fought them for two years and you know what they''re capable of. Now that Jabba has joined them, you''re dead, whether I''m the one leading them or someone else, your end is inevitable." "Don''t try to act as if you are still in control of the situation!!" Robin''s careless behavior angered Hoffenheim once again, "Listen, I''ve observed your forces long enough to know about the Oath Tablets and had my kids steal a few of them from the bodies of their victims. It''s a good invention, I admit it, and today it was going to be your redeemer." Soul Force began to separate from the giant orb again and took the form of patterns familiar to Robin. These are the patterns he draws on the Oath Tablets. After he finished making them, Hoffenheim spoke again, "What do you think about this? Wouldn''t it be a good solution?" Robin''s eyes remained on the patterns in front of him for a while before he whistled lightly, "First the soul ropes to restrain me, and now the oath patterns, I''m starting to feel that you were the one who pulled me into your soul domain and not me who asked to enter. Let me guess, you were going to attack me anyway and drag me here as you did before if I did not ask to enter your soul domain, then you would restrict me and force me to swear to leave you alone, and perhaps even swear topensate you for your losses? You were just waiting for the right opportunity while we were talking." "...And there is more, You pretended to lose your nerve and started shouting in anger in order to make me lower my defenses toward you and think you already went nuts, you didn''t want your n to fail before it began. Amazing, you are truly an entity that has lived for more than half a million years." "True, but you spared me all this and asked for entry yourself, haha, and even brought me an excellent gift as well..." Hoffenheim''s voice cackled, and then the oath seal disappeared, before one of the ropes wrapped around Robin began pulling the soul envement seal towards Hoffenheim, "So this seal makes the target a ve to the one who nts it, huh? Now that you''ve linked your soul domain to mine, I can easily ess your soul domain now, find your primal soul, and put this seal on it. Tell me what I should do with you next. Maybe I''ll send you to destroy the rest of the Father Trees and bring me their hearts? Or let you show me how to send buds into your world and transform it all into hell?" Robin raised his eyebrows slightly, "Oh? Do you want to use the soul envement seal instead of the Oath Tablet now? This is very dangerous if you take my opinion, After you give me a few strange orders that I don''t normally make, those close to me will arrest me and destroy you immediately." "After the first few errands you do for me, it will be toote to do anything even if they notice. Secondly, how can one gain much if they do not risk much? I am happy to have an enemy like you, even if only for a short time, Robin Burton, but you are too far young!" Hoffenheim spoke confidently and then began moving towards the entrance from which Robin hade, clearly wanting to head to his soul domain "Hey, I haven''t finished talking to you yet!" Robin shouted "I''m done with mine." The orb continued on its way, in his opinion Robin was already finished "I''ll talk anyway." Robin''s chubby silver avatar raised his small shoulders, "...When you made this rope technique, you did keep in mind that I can be stronger than you at the moment, so you used the advantage of being inside your Soul Domain to strengthen your technique further. From what I see, these ropes don''t seem to care about how strong the target is, but rather they can restrict any spiritual avatar as long as that avatar exists within your domain..." Then he continued, "Is this what gave you the audacity to carry out your n anyway even after you saw my new soul avatar? I bet you did not understand the changes that happened to my soul, but you told yourself whether I became stronger or weaker I would still be restrained here, as long as my soul avatar was made of the same kind of soul force as in those ropes I will be suppressed within your domain, and of course, the quality of soul force is identical for everyone, at least ording to your understanding, but..." *Shh shhh* A thumping sound finally stopped Hoffenheim in his tracks and forced him to look behind him, finding the small silver figure of Robin still standing sluggishly in his ce with azy expression on his face. He stood slouched... there were no ropes covering his body... The ropes are gone!! "WHAT THE--?!" Hoffenheim was greatly shocked by the sight in front of him and almost used his soul force to do something else to remedy the situation, but at this moment Robin''s silver avatar moved his chubby hand spontaneously. *Vroom* The huge soul orb stopped in its ce, and even the bit of soul force that hade out of him earlier remained in ce as well Hoffenheim is still aware of what is happening around him, time is moving at the same normal rate and nothing has changed, he is just unable to speak or move! He just saw Robin''s avatar approaching him, smiling and saying, "...Unfortunately for you, my soul force is a little different from anything you know." Chapter 544 The tyrants choice Chapter 544 The tyrant''s choice Even though Tree Father Hoffenheim''s soul was frozen in ce, an aura of a mixture of shock and panic could be felting from it... Robin''s avatar wasn''t affected by the soul domain restriction?! In theory, his n was non-fable. The Soul Domain is considered a private kingdom for the soul of its owner, and with some methods and experience, the Soul Domain can suppress any intruding entity. This is why, since Robin entered his Soul Domain, he is a fish on a chopping board. This is why he did not try to talk to him for a long time at first nor did bother to answer his questions: Why do you talk so much to a dead person? How could he know that Robin was subjected to a strange soul refinement experiment thatpletely changed the shape,position, and strength of his soul? If the power of Hoffenheim''s soul can be represented by water, then Robin''s spirit can now be said to be like oil, they were both close in shape but havepletely different properties, and characteristics. Even Hoffenheim, who lived hundreds of thousands of years and studied the soul like the back of his hands, has never heard of such a strange soul transformation! It was shocking enough when he saw Robin''s soul avatar for the first time and found that it took his external body form and was not just an orb-shaped mass of soul force like him and all the creatures he studied! As for Robin, he ignored him and looked around for a few minutes while cing his chubby arms behind his back, then he finally looked towards the Tree Father Soul Orb and spoke, "Listen, Hoofy, I have never tried using the Soul Filling Technique outside of my own soul domain before, and even though you barely have around 20% of your usual soul power and wouldn''t bring too many benefits after gone through this transformation, I''m still curious about what would happen if the used my Soul Filling Technique on a primal soul instead of just soul force, especially the primal soul of a being who''s lived as long as you and have experienced all those wars and schemes... But then again, I understand that you took you had to take your shot, If I were you I would have done the same, and it just happened that I still have respect for the strong, so I''ll give you a chance, thatst one." With a slight movement of his hands, the soul envement seal that was in Hoffenheim''s possession returned to float towards him, and quickly changes began to appear on the seal, bing visiblyrger and far moreplex, "At first I was just going to be content with monitoring your intentions against me, but now I can''t do that, leaving someone like you without real supervision is a real danger that I cannot ignore. If you ept this seal, you will be a ve in every sense of the word, both in soul and body. You will only do what Imand you to do and you cannot kill a bug if I do notmand you to. But I am prepared to use the oath patterns to swear to you that I will release you in a thousand years to choose what you want to do then, by then if you want to keep following me I will treat you as a real follower with much litter conditions, and if you want to break free I will allow you to do as you please... What is your decision?" After Robin finished speaking, he loosened the restrictions on Hoffenheim''s soul After a full minute of silence, Hoffenheim let out a long sigh, "Heeh~ I lived a long and fulfilling life like a Treant, in which I had friends, family, and warrades, but in the end, I chose to abandon them and return to Earth in order to prolong my life and gain the respect and reverence from the ordinary Treant creatures... Since I returned to Earth and became an ancient treant, I have been sleeping at times and contemting the affairs of creation and the soul at times like the rest of the ancient Treants do. Even before that humans came up with the method of energy cultivation, I had a deep idea of what was happening around me, and of the influence of the world''s spirit. ..." "...And after analyzing the humans'' method of cultivation and discovering a way to strengthen us, the Treants, that would make us sense the world spirit better and know about the ultimate prize, the war of extermination began. With my own hands, I killed countless numbers of humans and Treants and exterminated entire other races that were still on the rise. I schemed until no one was saved and I killed until no one was left alive anywhere I reached, I transgressed so much in my pursuit that I harmed the world''s soul that I was trying to reach, I did everything in order to obtain victory and have my ultimate prize, and I really almost did it!! ...But in the end, defeates from someone who is not even from our world." Then finally, the soul orb focused on Robin''s avatar, "Leader of the Invaders, Robin Burton, you are the winner, but I am not ready to be anyone''s ve, and I am also not ready to leave my primal soul for you to benefit from. If there is a hell, I hope to meet you there!" "This is bad," Robin spoke quickly and waved his hand to suppress Hoffenheim''s soul again, but he was toote *poof* A small explosion started from inside the soul orb and was expanding outward, but Robin''s silver soul power, which he quickly regained, suppressed the explosion inside and kept the soul orb as it was, or almost as it was... Currently, there is no longer any awareness inside. "..." Robin shook his head and sighed when he felt this. Tree Father Hoffenheim was an exceptional entity that carried in his soul a huge amount of experience and secrets. Having someone like him next to him would have helped him a lot, even reading his soul carefully would have saved him a lot. But now he has not only lost the person but his soul as well. It is worth noting that the soul domain did not disappear immediately after the primal soul died, but Robin could clearly feel that the energy inside it was beginning to leak out and this ce would copse soon, so he had to hurry, and indeed the soul-filling technique did not let him down. *Vroom* *Vroom* Since there was no longer any use for this ce and it was going to copse anyway, Robin directly activated the Soul Filling Technique and small vortexes began to appear. This time, the vortexes were not only focused on the soul mass but began to eat away at the walls of the Soul Domain itself. In just a few minutes, the Soul Domain had shrunk from a small world to the size of a house. Everything around him was now pitch ck because the remaining spot was the one that had been consumed by the lightning bolts. Robin did not dare try to absorb it. As for the giant soul orb, it shrunk until it became the size of a regr football. But what was strange about this ball was that it was asymmetrical and seemed to be about to explode from within, but the silver aura around it prevented it. At the same time, engraved on it was an unclear image of a powerful treant creature mutated from a camphor tree. Robben quickly attributed that photo to Hoffenheim in his youth... This ball was obviously Hoffenheim''s primal soul. ...When Robin pulled out all the energy in the soul domain and the soul force mass until they reached this state, he immediately stopped the soul-filling technique and noticed the changes in himself... His current silver body had not changed much, it could be said that it had only berger by a few millimeters. Although he was disappointed, this onlysted for a few moments. This was to be expected after all, as he experienced something simr when he absorbed what was left of the thundercloud into his soul domain. Then he ignored his development again and returned to looking at Hoffenheim''s primal soul. This was the first abstract primal soul he had seen with his eyes and wasn''t his. Although it was not intact and would explode if he removed his silver soul pressure around it, it still aroused his curiosity. In the end, it was not just soul energy. Rather, it is one of the secrets of creation, and saying that it is the secret of life itself would not be an exaggeration! What would happen if he tried to absorb it? ...What would happen if he tried to get it out of here?! Chapter 545 Victory Chapter 545 Victory *poke* *poke* Robin poked the primal soul a few times, then grabbed it and started throwing it lightly between his two hands, hoping to find a hint on how to use it or something like that. This primal soul is very different from his own. In his case, his primal soul is an avatar that resembles his true body appearance. Even when he entered his soul domain for the first time and his avatar was unstable as smoke, that avatar still possessed all of his features. Now that his soul force has developed, for some reason his avatar has changed and has be cute, resembling Robin when he was three years old, but he still looks like Robin and is still growing! When Robin saw the huge Soul Force orb for the first time, he wasn''t too surprised. As long as the soul''s force could be manipted, he could cover his primal soul form with any shape he wanted. Maybe Hoffenheim was trying to hide the true form, but now it didn''t seem like that was the truth... An orb? This doesn''t look like Hoffenheim!! After a few more seconds, Robin''s avatar raised his small shoulders and then activated the Soul Filling Technique again, he will try to absorb it! *Vroom* *Bzzzzzztt!!* Three small vortexes formed around the primal soul, but instead of the energy beginning to shift toward Robin as usual, it seemed as if the vortexes collided with an unmoving piece of ice. "You have a strong shell huh?" Robin''s avatar furrowed his eyebrows slightly, then with an idea, he turned the vortexes into a drill shape and sent them out again. But after another minute passed, he did not get any results. broken soul domain wouldn''t wait for him! "I have to get out of here first..." Robin''s avatar ced the Hoffenheim primal soul under his armpit and then moved toward the gate through which he entered this ce and took the first step, but.. "Hmm?" The ball under his armpit refused to enter "ARRRGHGH!!" Robin went back again and tried with all his might to push the ball towards the gate but to no avail. The primal soul acted as if there was an invisible barrier in front of it preventing it from entering the gate. Robin knew that it was not possible for the primal soul to leave the soul domain, but he thought that this was not possible because doing so would mean death or turning into a ghost, But now Tree Father Hoffenheim has actually died, the primal soul exploded from within and his consciousness is gone, and yet the primal soul still refuses toe out!! It seemed as if the soul domain, even in this sorry state, was still trying to prevent the primal soul froming out. *tter* The pitch-ck soul domain began to crack "What now?!" Robin felt regretful for a moment that he was rushing to try activating the Soul Filling Technique to absorb the energy from the soul domain earlier, he actually helped those strange ck lightning bolts to do what they wanted to do! *Craaaaaaak* Robin looked at the uneven ball in his hands first and then looked at the soul domain. Maybe he could find a peaceful way to get this primal soul out of here, but there was no time left, and he definitely couldn''t leave such a precious primal soul without messing with it a little. Even if it is destroyed, it is still Hoffenheim''s primal soul. If he scans it for a while, perhaps he will find things that will benefit him, and even if he does not findplete memories, it will still be a good opportunity to examine it. How many 500,000-year-old It''s not like he doesn''t have the patience to wait any longer, but even if I had that kind of patience, the Hoffenheim''s already half primal souls does he find every day?! "Fuck it." Robin raised his small shoulders and caught the ball under his armpit again, then raised his other arm andunched a punch with all his might at the pitch ck wall of the Soul Domain!! *BOOM* In an instant, a tremendous force pulled Robin out of the soul domain, and at the same moment the rest of the soul domain copsed into nothingness "ARGHHHH!" Robin vaguely felt what was happening around him as he was being expelled from Hoffenheim''s soul domain. This time, he did not exit through the channel he had opened previously, but rather he was expelled directly from the body of the tree father. And the problem is: His soul avatar is now kilometers away from his real body!! What will happen now? Robin didn''t know... He knew that his soul avatar would be tossed out into the open when he threw that punch, but what came after? Well, now he will know the answer shortly. "ARGHH!!!" Robin did not control anything at this moment, he only knew that he was moving at an insane speed toward my real body He didn''t know how to describe his feelings now... Should he focus on the heinous pain as he feels his consciousness being torn apart because it doesn''t know if it should stay with the avatar or abandon it and return to the body where the primal soul was? Or the odd feeling that he can now visibly see his own body from afar? Of course, no one could see his silver soul avatar with their own eyes as it headed towards its body at lightning speed, only those with a high soul sense could feel it if they put their focus at that given point. "ARRRRGGHAAA!!!" When he approached the halfway point, it became very difficult to maintain his consciousness. His cohesive soul avatar began to disperse and return to mere soul force. "No, No, NOO!!" Transforming the spiritual body into mere soul force is not a big problem, as it is ultimately made up of soul force that he can make up forter. Even the problem of consciousness is simple since it wants to return to his primal soul inside his body. The problem here is that he will lose the ball he is holding! "AAHHHH" Robin let out an intense scream and used pure willpower to put his soul avatar back together again. At this moment, he felt as if there was a ck hole pulling his consciousness away, and yet he had to fight back somehow! *VRAAA* *PAM* Finally, after what seemed like an entire decade of torment since the incident of the destruction of the Hoffenheim soul domain, even though it had happened a second ago, Robin''s worn-out soul avatar arrived safely to his real body and entered his forehead while still holding the ball. His real body finally moved the hand that was touching the bud''s forehead and gasped loudly as he ced his hand over his heart, "Haa... Haa.." "Your Excellency, are you okay? Do you want me to summon someone from the Life users?" When Alexander saw what happened, he moved quickly and broke the bud''s neck so that he wouldn''t worry about it. He didn''t notice the bud''s eye returning to normal again and how it was acting nervously. He just decided to kill it to avoid unnecessary headaches, then he took a few steps to support Robin... "Haa... Haa.. Hooo.. HAHAHA" "Your Excellency..." Alexander furrowed his eyebrows slightly "Hehe.. Sigh~ Don''t worry, I haven''t turned crazy yet." Robin patted Alexander on the shoulder, then stood up, and took a few steps then he stood looking up at the sky and inhaled deeply Although he was doing it casually because he felt like he had taken a step towards death''s door and back, he noticed something strange... the energy density and proportions of the heavenlyws in the atmosphere were changing! Something simr happened when Robin shot down the six Warlords, but at that time the energy density in the atmosphere was almost non-existent and the entire was in a state of disrepair, so two years after the Warlords were killed and the waspensated for what it lost in their creation, The energy density has barely returned to what it was before Robinnded on Greend But now the situation is different. Finally, the energy density gradually began to exceed its normal level! Not only the energy, but Robin can also sense slow changes happening to the Heavenly Laws themselves, especially the Major Lightning Heavenly Law!! Robin didn''t know exactly what was going on, but this could easily be excused for the fact that Hoffenheim was killed, how he was affecting the heavenlyws to such a degree is something that must be postponed temporarily... Robin gave a long sigh and took a few more steps, stepping on the dead bud''s corpse in the way, until the massive battle was taking ce almost beneath his feet. Then he announced with a smile, "The True Beginning Empire has won its first war." Chapter 546 Surrender Chapter 546 Surrender Robin looked down at his feet with a wide smile and his chest puffed out... He felt proud. Anyone else might see aprehensive massacre that made the body parts flying around be a usual sight, and the red and green blood merging on the ground createdpletely new soil, but what he sees is glory! The first time he issued a decision to attack an enemy, was during a small-scale war between the Burton family when they were still an Earl family against the Tinley family located in a kingdom called Dolivar, and what resulted from it was a piece ofnd rtivelyrge for the Burton family''s, but very small in therge scale of things. Today, the True Beginning Empire has snatched approximately 15% of another that is at least twice asrd as Jura, and an entity that lived for more than half a million years was killed during this war! And the strangest thing is that this transformation urred within a few decades. *Deep breath* Robin put his hand behind his back and shouted, "That''s enough!" *Shhh* *Shhh* The short sentence from Robin was supported by all his power in addition to the major heavenlyw of the wind, so it entered every ear, and on top of all of this, Robin added an effect from his silver soul that made everyone''s souls shook for a moment and forced them to listen to what was being said, even those who went blood crazy and their hearts and eyes were blinded by the sheer killing had toe back to their senses and look in Robin''s direction! Quickly and without prior agreement, an invisible barrier was found between the legions of buds and the army of the Empire... The army took a few steps back to hear their new orders, and the buds lost their goal and no longer knew what to do, so they stopped in their ces. They all began to look beside them as if they were searching for something but to no avail. "Are you looking for the buds that your Tree Father Hoffenheim directly controls, the nk-eyed ones? I''m afraid they won''t be able to give you any orders after today, you will have to make your own choices." Robin continued confidently When Peon saw that his foster father would start a long speech, he quickly gave orders to the Wind Users, using thews to support Robin''s words and convey them clearly everywhere. "What do you mean by this? What have you done to the Chosen Brothers?" A bud with the power of a sage stepped forward and shouted. This was one of the few times that a normal bud took the initiative and spoke, but there was no other choice since all the nk-eyed ones had actually returned to being normal and there was no longer any leader among them. "Haha, what have I done? isn''t It Obvious? Do you think I did something malicious to cut offmunication between your tree father and the nk-eyed buds somewhere? Tsk~ The bond between you and him was on a very precise level and could not be interfered with so simply, It would be easier to kill you all than try to interfere with that bond. If I could have done something like cutting offmunication between them, I would have done it a long time ago and I would not have waited until today." Robin shook his head, then the smile returned to his lips, "It''s just that he died." "....." "L- Long live the Emperor!!" "Our Emperor is invincible!" "Our Emperor is invincible!" The little more than three million soldiers of the True Beginning Empire raised their weapons and shouted, some with excitement on their faces and some with shock, but there was not a single one among them who doubted this announcement! On the other hand, the buds fell into a deadly silence, and the human tribal forces, whose number is estimated at more than 6 million, also stood in shock, not knowing how to react to this information. "Our father died? Is this why we don''t have any chosens now?" "The Tree Father who tortured us for two hundred thousand years had died so easily?!" They all agreed on one reaction in the end: "No way!!" "You lie!" "The Father is indomitable! The Father is eternal!! The Father is invincible!!!" "We must kill him and present his head to the father as punishment for his lies!" The taciturn buds felt a little frightened by now. They are not stupid beasts after all, but rather have a primal soul cloned from a human and have long experience in dealing with each other and with humans. Some of those buds were even born more than a hundred thousand years ago! Their worry about the Chosen Ones disappearing now turned into fear after Robin''s words, they all started asking themselves what would happen to us if there was even a 1% chance that this was real. They really wanted to punish Robin and rush forward to kill him, but who would lead them? Will the Tree Father get angry at them if they do something without his orders? None of them had the courage to take the first step. "Why would I need to lie to low lives like you? I destroyed its soul myself! But let''s assume for a moment that I''m actually lying and that I''ve just cut off contact between you in some way. What then? The tree father is just a huge tree, his outer shell is a bit sturdy, but he''s still a tree. How will he help you? Take a look at his branches too, can you see new buds being created there? If he does not have the ability tomunicate with you and does not have the ability to create more of you, what is the use of him? Even if he is alive, his presence is the same as his absence." Robin gave a sarcasticugh and pointed towards the giant tree behind them. The whole situation seemed funny to him, "But if his presence gives you hope or something like that, then please do me and your selves a favor, your father is right behind you. Ask him if he is alive or not." Everyone''s eyes turned to the gigantic tree trunk automatically... The same majestic tree was standing there, its giant green leaves swaying in the wind and its strong trunk looked as if it could withstand another half a million years. There was nothing different, it was just a tree and it remained that way. The leader of the invaders tells them to ask the Tree Father whether he died or not. How are they supposed to do that?! Their only way tomunicate with the Tree fathers after they return to earth is through the chosen ones from among his children, and now all the chosen ones have returned to normal. They do not believe that their eternal father is dead, but what do they do now? Do they stand still? Should they attack? Do they sleep? Should they just run? They were never allowed to think and make decisions on their own before!! "Look! The thundercloud above the tree is dissipating!!" It was not known who shouted this sentence, but everyone almost craned their necks as they looked up, until finally, they noticed that the storm that was showering the tree with lightning bolts had actually disappeared, and all that remained of it were a few clouds that began to drift right and left. "...Is it possible that Tree Father Hoffenheim is really dead?" Ellis muttered in a low voice and looked beside her at her father, waiting for him to answer But who will answer him? Fogun was also looking up with his mouth open and his mind absent, he was born to fight this damned tree, it''s a big part of his personality, and now Robin says it''s dead? Just like that? Surely there is something more... Perhaps Tree Father Hoffenheim has hidden its soul somewhere and is waiting for the right time to strike or something like that... right?! Until this moment, the soldiers of the three local human tribes seemed to have been beaten out of their minds. They probably wouldn''t believe it even if they saw the tree split in half! "Listen, all of you, talking fruits. The death of the Tree Father means that the production of more of you has stopped, and it means that he will not be able to lead you nor gather your lost brothers to attack the siege from behind. Whether you surrender or not, the danger of a thunderstorm striking down my flying soldiers has also disappeared, now that we have the absolute aerial battle advantage, I have enough confidence to wipe you all off the face of the within a week or so." Robin raised his index finger, then lowered it and continued with a smile, "But as a person who loves life and does not want to destroy lives if they do not seek destruction for themselves, I will give you a way out... Surrender to your new papa." Chapter 547 Memories Chapter 547 Memories *Hustle* *Hustle* The buds were silent for a few seconds after Robin finished speaking, and then they exploded with a tremendous racket, some of them mocking him, some of them wailing that the Tree Father might really be dead, and some of them started trying to rally their brothers again toplete the battle. The buds looked like they were about to advance again, so the millions of human soldiers moved to raise their weapons again and prepare to strike at any moment, but the order to attack did note, but rather more of Robin''s words: Robin ignored all the sounds around him and continued as if he did not hear anything, "Listen carefully, even though you are at best just a moving nt with an artificial soul, you are still capable of thinking and feeling pain and sadness. I do not want the decision to exterminate you to be in my hands, so for once in your lifetime, use your brains for something useful..." Then he continued without pausing, "I will give you two options without a third: The first is for you to surrender and be ves under the True Beginning Empire. You must know what the duties of ves are, right? The weak ones among you will have to farm and plow thend, reap the fruits, graze the livestock, and so on~ As for the stronger ones they will have help in industry, construction, and participate in wars. The good side is that whoever chooses to be a ve will have the right to demand a permanent supply of life energy from the Empire. Of course, I do not have to exin the importance of life energy to you, all I can say is that the life energy you will get from us will be even better than what your Tree Father had ever given you. As for the bad side, there is simply no bad side at all, weren''t you doing these things for the Tree Father anyway?" Then his tone and features suddenly turned sharp, "The second option is simply death, you don''t have the presence of the Tree Father to provide you with life energy and constantly increase your numbers and lead you anymore, so exterminating you is easier than taking candy from a child. And do not think that by death you will escape from me, no, no.. I will collect your corpses and I feed them to my beasts to make them stronger. Whatever you decide, I am the beneficiary, so my advice is to seek your salvation. I will give you three hours to make a decision. Whoever wants to change his side will be escorted away from the siege by the Empire''s soldiers, and whoever wants to continue the fight to the end should stay where he is!" *silence...* The wave of shouting and anger had just calmed downpletely, If a needle fell to the ground now everyone would be able to hear its sound. Robin was right about something. The buds had a human soul after all. The primal fear of death and the desire to live were deeply engraved within them. Now that a path to escape had beenid out before them, they couldn''t help but think seriously. Some of them tried again to provoke the masses to engage in the battle right away, and some of them returned to looking at Hoffenheim''s body screaming and crying and asking him to give them a sign that he was alive, but unfortunately, the only reply they got was silence. "Tsk~ This will take time.." Robin muttered when he saw this, then patted Alexander standing next to him on the shoulder, "Prepare roads between the siege for whoever he wants to get out of and prepare ces for them to move to. You understand these matters more than I do, so I will leave them to you, after three hours are done,pletely wipe out what''s left." "Yes." Alexander nodded and then went to give orders left and right As for Robin, he backed away until he found a good spot and sat in it When Caesar finally evaded his responsibilities and came to see his foster father, he found that he had already entered a deep state of meditation... -------------------------- Within Robin''s Soul domain-- This time, Robin''s chubby silver avatar was standing in front of something foreign to his soul domain, a small cristal-like ball with curves at the sides and coated in silver soul energy. This is not the first foreign entity to find its way into Robin''s soul domain, in fact, it is the third... Previously, Hoffenheim made a grave mistake when he forced his way inside Robin''s soul domain using most of his soul force, and this resulted in his being blown up, which facilitated the war and ultimately led to his death. Before that, the All-Seeing God sent a fragment of his soul to Robin''s mind, which in turn settled within his soul domain. The soul fragment is currently hidden within the soul domain, and Robin can sense it and summon it at any time, but he realizes that it is not something he can tamper with currently, so he chooses to ignore its presencepletely, or At least until he needs to summon the All-Seeing God one day. As for this small ball, the primal soul of Hoffenheim, it has a special status as it is the first object that Robin brought into his soul domain with his consent! But what does he do with it... It didn''t take long for Robin to raise his hand and ce it on the ball, then activate the Soul Searching Technique. Although Hoffenheim gave the order to self-destruct and kill himself, his primal soul was prevented from beingpletely destroyed. His soul may have been damaged and his consciousness may have been wiped clean. However, he may find some lingering memories! And as expected, the soul search has already begun to bear some fruit... The destruction in the soul was very chaotic. Robin easily found new memories and memories dating back 500 thousand years, but they were all iplete as if he was reading a book full of holes and torn pages. But even reading a book full of holes will give some information here and there... For example, Robin finally understood what "returning to Earth" was, which Hoffenheim mentioned more than once before he chose suicide. Treant creatures, by their nature, are really just nts that gained consciousness, their branches turn into heads and arms, and their roots turn into feet. But in the end, even nts have a specific lifespan, so the natural Trent, although it lives several times the life span of a normal human, nevertheless dies in the end. It has not been mentioned in history that a normal treant creature has lived for more than 10 thousand years other than the ancient treants thatter on named themselves the Tree Fathers, this life span is even lower than the life span of some of the vegetation on Greend. What exactly is an ancient treant? Why do they have this much longer lifespan? And why do the other treants worship them and head their calls? This is was mystery that has been troubling the minds of people in Greend for a very long time but without an answer. So what is the story of the ancient Treant? ording to the Tree Father''s memories, They are ordinary Treant creatures who gained consciousness and lived an ordinary Treant life, but in the end, they discovered a way in which they could once again put their roots in the ground and be a whole tree again, Why? Although they lose all means of movement andmunication with others without an intermediary, in this way, they can escape the short life cycle of a Treant and at the same time retain their intelligent souls. The rest of the Treant creatures viewed the Treants who returned to Earth as ancestors who should be revered and their wisdom shall be followed, but in the end that was all the ancient Treant gained, a look of respect and some aimless longevity, so not all Treants chose this path even if they discovered the way of returning to earth... Of course, Long life and awareness also gave the ancient Treant an opportunity to contemte the world and be one with the to a certain degree, but that was all. *What you need is your knowledge and link with the world if you can''t even move or speak.* This is what normal treants would say to themselves when presented with the idea of going back to earth themselves, they would respect and worship these wise ancient treants, but never be one... This is why throughout the history of Greend there were only 50 or do ancient treants. Even though the humans and the other races on Greend before the cultivation era had heard about the expenses called ancient treants, they had never seen one in action and this is why they never saw them as a threat. Or at least, that was it until they discovered energy cultivation. Chapter 548 A long waited visitor 548 A long waited visitor After the era of energy cultivation began, every ancient treant got an idea about the internal energy system, and each of them made a replica for himself that was useful to him and distributed it to his descendants and followers. While the ordinary Treants were happy with the new cultivation system and went to wreak havoc on the human gatherings, the ancient Treants took their time to study this new field further and used the opportunity to strengthen their souls and confirm all the information they had researched over the past hundreds of thousands of years. Soon, each of them discovered arge number of heavenlyws, and each of them created techniques and methods by which they could rule the nature around them in one way or another. Within just a few hundred years of the discovery of the energy cultivation system, the human kingdom was facing annihtion and humans were fleeing, while the ancient treants already had their own unofficial little kingdoms around them, and each of them had the ability to start devastating wars, but they simply didn''t care... Until one day, the dozens of ancient treant became agitated when they felt something. Theirck of interest in foreign affairs disappeared, the period of peace thatsted for hundreds of thousands of years ended, and the genocidal war began, resulting in the death of billions of living beings, and dozens of ancient treants were killed until their number became only seven... or six now. And the thing they found was, "Arghh..." Robin made a slight pained sound and grabbed his head. The amount of memories that this primal soul carried was simply enormous. How many simple details did Hoffenheim think of every day throughout his life, whichsted for half a million years? What''s worse is that because of Hoffenheim''s suicide, those memories turned into scattered fragments. Robin used up almost all of his soul abilities to collect a few pieces of information from here and there, but in the end, trying to collect all the memories to be like before might take him years, so he focused on the big events only at the beginning of the energy cultivation era, but still, he almost lost control of his energy and Hoffenheim''s primal soul was about to explode! Robin, in the end, sighed and shook his head, then rested a little and activated the Soul Replenishing Technique, then returned to read Hoffenheim''s soul again. This time, however, he did not search for the fragments and arrange the events, but rather simply absorbed everything as it was. After an unknown amount of time, Robin finally removed his hand from the primal soul. Although he now had a huge number of fragments of memories as if it were a giant puzzle, he could take his time arranging them and no longer had to worry about the Hoffenheim primal soul exploding and the memories being lost. Now what does he do with this primal soul? Should he leave it alone within his soul domain? But what will happen in the end? Will it be healed and returned alive somehow? This is impossible, but assuming that a miracle happened and he seeded in bringing it back to life, what would be the benefit if Hoffenheim''s consciousness returned while he was within his soul domain? He already took all his memories, maybe Hoffenheim would have done him good if he still had control of his body, but what more can he offer in this situation? Secondly, leaving another consciousness within his own soul domain is simply very dangerous. ...After thinking for a few moments, an idea came to Robin and he retreated to a safe distance, then removed the silver wrapper from the primal soul! As long as the vortexes cannot absorb the primal soul in this state, let''s see what will happen after it explodes! *Booooom!!* The primal soul was very small and did not even contain any consciousness. Of course, its explosion cannot bepared to what happened previously when the power of the Hoffenheim soul force exploded here. However, the explosion of that small primal soul caused energy waves that shook Robin''s entire soul domain! Robin''s avatar quickly moved and sent vortexes of the Soul Filling Technique towards the explosion area *gulp* *gulp* "sess!" Robin shouted excitedly as he felt a different soul force entering his avatar Yes... different! The energy resulting from the destruction of the primal soul was not just pure, refined force, but a true soul after all, it nheless seemed a thousand times purer and better than any other soul force he absorbed! A while ago, it took Robin a few seconds to finish absorbing 20% of Hoffenheim''s spirit energy, but this time the Soul Filling Technique continued for several full minutes, during which Robin''s soul avatar began to grow noticeably, and when it was all over, Robin''s avatar was almost a few inches taller!! Robinughed as he watched his soul domain expand again. It turns out that destroying and absorbing primal souls is much better! After taking onest nce, Robin nodded satisfied, and thenmanded his consciousness to exit his body again. This was not the time or ce to collect the fragments of Hoffenheim''s memories. ----------- "Hmm!" Robin slowly opened his eyes and extended his arms to stretch "You finally woke up? I saw a fly standing on your face, it took its time ying and shitting on your face until it was satisfied before it left, but you did not even blink. I was surprised seeing this, so I brought a mouse and put it between your clothes and your back, but you did not show any reaction either. I can''t believe you let yourself get into this kind of condition while you are literally sitting next to an active battlefield, what would have happened if Bud hade here and cut your throat while you were dreaming? You really are a lost cause, I always found you in simr positions in front of that cave when you were still an old fart, but you are doing it again now, and even worse, do you not intend to ever change?!" The first thing Robin heard was a familiar voice that caused him to look beside him for a moment before he responded with a smile on his face, "Oh, my unfilial son is here? Haha what can I do, something requires full attention, what would I need an army for If I can''t afford to put my full focus on something for a minute?e on, tell me what happened in the battle after I--- Did you just say you put a rat in my back?!" Caesar stood and took a few steps towards the huge tree trunk where the fireballs and wind des were flying intensely, "Three hours after your announcement, about 10 million buds came out and announced their surrender, they are now on their way to the headquarters to wait for their new deployment, as for the rest of the nearly hundred million buds, they decided to fight to the very end, and this is what is happening now... It''s been 4 days since the battle broke out again and you entered this state, and this time our men don''t care about enforcing the siege or worry about ambushes from behind, and the buds don''t care about staying around Tree Father either, both sides are just trying to kill as much of the other team as possible." "Are those scratch marks? You really did it you crazy son of a bitch!! Why the hell would you put a rat in my back?!" Robin shouted again after taking off his clothes and seeing the red marks all over his body, even if they didn''t do him any damage it was still infuriating to know that a rat was running all over his body! Then with a wave of his hand a small cloud appeared above his head and began to pour clean water, he started to shower right then and there! While he was bathing, he did not seem to notice the buds'' body parts under his feet nor the huge number of bud corpses scattered all around him. It was clear that Caesar had not had an easy time during the past four days... "The current situation is difficult and the death toll in our army has risen, but even in a battle like this, we will still prevail because our men are all elites. We can strike and retreat whenever we want. I believe that in another 10 days, this ce will bepletely cleaned, I just wish the death tally doesn''t add up more than this." "And I wish I had cleaned the shit out of your head when you were younger. Maybe you would have grown up to be more polite to your father!" Robin shouted at him again while wearing new clothes Caesarughed and changed the subject, "By the way, Brother Theo has arrived at the headquarters and says he wants to meet you urgently, Should I invite him toe?" Chapter 549 Instructions 549 Instructions "...Theo?" Robin muttered in a low voice and furrowed his eyebrows slightly, he didn''t know how he should feel at this moment Theo had a specific mission that began even before starting the was on Greend, and since then, nothing has been heard about him or the Shadow Swords, not because they ignore him, but because he gave strict instructions not to let anything hinder their goals and that their supreme high authority is Theo, Then he told Theo about the n and instruct him to act as he sees fit, and that he need to report to him only in one case... That there is a serious change in Richard''s condition. Does his presence now mean that Richard has been saved? But this is impossible if the presence of Emperors there is taken into ount. Or perhaps Theo''s being here means that Richard has been killed? Caesar watched his foster father and his features quickly change, but he continued with what he wanted to say anyway, "I didn''t know if you wanted to receive Theo here and talk about those super top-secret matters that the nosy bastards like me shouldn''t know, so I told him to stay there until you wake up and decide what to do." Robin took a deep breath, then continued putting on his white robe and nodded, "It was a wise decision on your part. I really don''t want any nosy bastards to listen to anything, so I will go and meet him at the headquarters myself, I have finished my business here anyway and it''s time to get back to my research." Upon hearing this, Caesar stared at his foster father for a few seconds, "...Sometimes I wonder if it would have been better if I let that blood peacock peck your ass a few times back then..." "Haha, what did you want me to say then? If you knew about Theo''s mission, you would want to join him, and you are not suitable for a mission like that. Be obedient and sit here and be the good general that you are. Waiting and watching is something you are not good at, you will f*ck up everything if you go there." Robinughed out loud and patted Caesar''s shoulder several times "Tsk~ Convince yourself of what you want if it helps you sleep at night. oh right, Uncle Billy also arrived at the headquarters after hearing about Theo''s arrival two days ago. I heard he''s been sticking to him like glue ever since he saw him. I guess you won''t keep all the nosy ones away, hah.." "Billy, Billy, Billy... I''ll look into itter." Robin waved and then looked in the direction of the ongoing battle seriously, "I want you to bring me all the avablemanders whose absence will not greatly affect the battle. Especially Jabba muste, it seems like I need to say a few words before I depart." "Jabba, hah... Alright." Caesar raised his shoulders and turned to perform his task But before he could take a step, he heard Robin''s voice shouting from behind him, "Hey!" "Hmm?" Caesar looked back What he met was a satisfied smile and a nod from Robin, "I know that you do not like to be just a member of an army, but you will not remain like this forever. The arena in which your star will shine has not yet appeared, That''s all. Gain strength and experience and wait patiently for your time, It wille..." Caesar watched Robin with a look of surprise for a few more seconds before he smiled, shook his head, and moved away, "It seems that only your body became young, but your mind is still senile, old man!" One hourter--- "Master, Jabba is here." "Greetings, Your Excellency." "Greetings, Your Excellency." After a sufficient number of leaders had gathered, Caesar brought them directly to this spot. They all gave the official military salute when they saw Robin sittingfortably on a rock. Jabba only bowed slightly since he was no longer an official member of the army. Old Gu, Alexander, Elizabeth, Jabba, and a number of generals and high-ranking advisors in the army of the Empire of Truth responded to the call as soon as they heard of the summons. The dy was due to their attempt to find recements for them so that the fronts they were running would not copse. The only big names left inmand of the Empire''s army now are Victoria and Peon, it can easily be imagined how much pressure they felt now Robin also took this into ount and got straight to the point, "I watched the battle closely over the past hour to see that the soldiers were trying to kill as cleanly as possible, they are trying to avoid the Sixth Legion after all... I''ll leave the Legion to you and the research team to help you with the 17:45 dismemberment and transportation, good enough?" destroying the buds'' bodies. Does this have something to do with the points system? This won''t work. The point system is there is encourage them not the other way around. So far, The news of Hoffenheim''s death hasn''t spread yet, We cannot predict what will happen if the news reaches the rest of the Tree Fathers and the human tribes that have not joined us. This battle must be ended as quickly as possible and you should deploy garrisons to the borders immediately after." Everyone nodded, and then Alexander replied on their behalf, "The boys indeed being soft handed because they need to umte more points and we allowed it as it wouldn''t hinder the final result, but I will give the order to start a full force attack following your Excellency''s orders no one of the soldiers will have anything to say. If we exploit our air superiority to the maximum, the battle should end within two to four days maximum." Robin nodded then pointed towards the tree that almost reached the sky, "Tree Father Hoffenheim used to absorb a huge amount of the''s energy every day to maintain his huge body and produce more buds, but now Hoffenheim''s soul has beenpletely destroyed, his body has turned into nothing more than an ordinary tree that absorbs the sun''s rays through its leaves and sipping water and salts from the soil, it is impossible for this type of nutrition to remain on Hoffenheim''s body alive for a long time, so I have two notes on this... First, the soldiers must not get excited and attack the Tree Father''s corpse in any way, as it no longer poses a danger and its body itself is a treasure trove and we can''t deal with it carelessly. Secondly, the structure of every part of the tree father''s body must be studied as long as life is still flowing inside him. Therefore, before the tree dies in every sense of the word, no one is allowed to destroy it. After that, you can dismantle it in a sound and systematic way." Then he looked at Jabba, "Jabba, you have a few years to do all the research you need with your team before the tree actually dies. This will be your first mission after you assemble the research team. Do not leave a leaf or root of that tree without examining it carefully, Then you and your team can cut it up, store it carefully, and find a way to make use of it, understood?" "Understood, but... That thing is gigantic and extremely tough..." Jabba looked back at the impact of his blow that barely hurt the tree''s outer shell, "Cutting that thing down will not be an easy task at all.." Robin also looked at Father Tree, every branch of that huge tree could hold a small city, it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the entire True Beginning Army could livefortably on that tree. How can you cut and store something like this?! Robin nodded twice when he realized this, "It seems we won''t need to find a recement general for the Sixth Legion after all... I''ll leave the Legion to you and the research team to help you with the dismemberment and transportation, good enough?" "That would be perfect!" A slight feeling of happiness filled Jabba''s heart when he heard that the Sixth Legion would apany him for theing period "...Your Excellency, what do we do after we finish the battle?" Old Gu asked and the rest of the generals and advisors looked expectantly, it was clear that they were all eagerly awaiting the answer to this question. "Haha, after a war ends, of course,es the distribution of spoils!" Robinughed heartily and then stood up, "After you finish the battle here, search Hoffenheim''s body perhaps it is hiding some treasures here or there. Then, search Hoffenheim''s entire territory and kill or capture all the remaining buds. Thene to the headquarters. There we will discuss the distribution of the spoils and what will happen in theing period, everyone is satisfied?" "Yes, Your Excellency!" "Very good." Robin nodded, then looked towards the headquarters, and disappeared. Chapter 550 News from Nihari 550 News from Nihari Above the steep hill - the reception hall of the headquarters facility "Theo, this is thest chance. There is news saying that Robin is almost here. Speak up and put both our minds at ease!" "Uncle Billy, please wait until His Excellencyes and ask him yourself." "Damn it, why the same answer again? Are you a parrot? It''s been days and you''ve only answered with those same damn words. Do you think I''m a suspect by the Shadow Swords or something like that? I''m your uncle!!" Billy came forward in confusion and grabbed Theo''s ear But Theo''s features did not change one bit, as he repeated the same sentence again, "Uncle Billy, please wait until His Excellencyes and ask him yourself." When he saw that his attempt was of no use, once again, Billy let go of Theo''s ear and went back to sit in front of him, "You know that that stubborn bastard won''t say anything for fear that I will me him. Just tell me what''s going on in Nihari and I won''t speak again until hees!" "Uncle Billy, please wait until His Excellencyes and ask him yourself," Theo repeated without showing much emotions "...Listen, I heard from the Burton family''s merchants about the incidents going on there. They say that seeing a street without blood on the ground or an ongoing battle has be a rare sight. In fact, they say that the situation is a hundred times worse outside the sect cities, and this is what forces the Nihati Giants to stay inside in the sect''s cities despite being unwanted, this has something to do with the sudden disappearance of the Shadow Swords from Jura, right? What have you done there and what is your goal?" "Uncle Billy, please wait until His Excellencyes and ask him yourself," Theo repeated again, his eyes half closed, his hair covering half his face, and his thick, cold voice making him sound like a robot. "...Why don''t you at least tell me about Richard? Robin is cold-hearted, but I won''t believe that he would ignore Richard all these years. You have been monitoring him, right? Have you tried to contact him? How is he now?" Billy''s voice became a little softer and he looked towards the ground, "You know that I raised Richard like he was my own son, just tell me anything about him.." "...He is fine." "Aha! So you''re really in Nihari!!" Billy jumped up and pointed at Theo excitedly. This was the first real information he hade up with in the past few days "So what if the Shadow Swords have missions on the Nihari? Stop bothering the child, Billy. This is not befitting your standing." At that moment, the hall door opened and a person wearing a white dress entered, cing one of his hands behind his back "Your Excellency." Theo quickly stood up and bowed slightly, cing a hand over his heart and a hand behind his back. "Robin? How did you arrive without anyone noticing you?!" As for Billy, he looked behind him in surprise "I didn''t want to engage in receptions and formalities. I''m in a bad mood right now." Robin walked forward with an emotionless face until he reached Billy''s chair and sat down directly on it, then pointed outside, "Billy, wait outside until I call you." "But--!!" "Wait outside, Billy, don''t make me order your return to Jura immediately." Robin spoke harshly again, "When I''m done with Theo,e and say whatever you want." "Tsk~" Billy didn''t add a word and left the room muttering insults Robin then motioned for Theo to sit down, "...So?" "The meeting n worked. But as you expected, Richard refused to receive help. He said he would escape by himself." Robin sighed and nodded a few times. There was nothing surprising here. "My blood and M''s blood runs through this boy''s veins. It would be strange if he epted." Richard''s hatred was clear when we first met him. His psychological state was also very bad. It would be strange if he agreed to receive help so simply. If a child was abandoned by his father -who went to buy milk- when he was young and then returned to him after he grew up, the son will not acknowledge him and may attack him out of hatred regardless of the reason for that father''s departure... And what happened to Richard was much more than just a lifelong separation. In fact, if Richard had epted this help on the first try, this would have shown that his spirit had been broken and that his personality had ended forever. Robin would then have thought of a way to get him out and bring him to live afortable life in the countryside somewhere. As for his refusal now, it means that he still has some dignity, he still has some hope, and his spirit has not fully copsed yet... Richard''s refusal to cooperate made things extremely difficult and confirmed his hatred toward him, but it also made Robin somewhat happy as well. After giving Robin a few seconds to digest the previous information, Theo spoke, "The good thing is that he has not been able to reach the third stage of the Life Fire Law cultivation technique, his cultivation speed is not lower than me or Peon, and the Thousand Valley yer also said that Richard''s actions were strange and that he noticed Energy vibrations around him while he was taking him to his residence, I think he was really nning something and was not talking in vain." Robin smiled contentedly when he heard this. He knew how difficult it was to create a technique for aw that did not exist in nature. Even if Richard had the first two stages as a reverence, it would still be very difficult. Knowing that his son had such a talent was a source of joy and pride... But He didn''t say anything, and his smile was apanied by slightly downcast eyes. Then Theo spoke again when he found thatck of response from his foster father, "...There is another thing worth mentioning, he knows that you are his father, he said that he knew who you were since he saw you." Theo spoke calmly "What-...?!" Robin furrowed his eyebrows tightly for a moment, then rested his head on both hands, "I should have expected this... I should have expected this... I was too afraid to say a word... instead of reassuring him and swearing to get him out immediately... I left him again and disappeared for years to n and scheme... He must think I''m a coward now... He must hate me more than before now..." Theo spoke hurriedly when seeing the foster father acting like this, "And what would you have done? I spent many years there and know how tight the protection around him is, if you made a move you would have been killed and Richard would have been tortured even more. He''s a smart boy, he''ll understand sooner orter." "...." Robin remained silent for a few minutes, cing his head on both hands without making a sound, and Theo did not dare to say a word either. "...What brings you today?" Robin finally let a few words out of his mouth, feeling that he would have been better off not hearing those words today "The first part of the news has spread throughout Nihari and chaos is happening every day. We can no longer reach a better oue, so I ask for permission to start the second step of the n earlier." Theo spoke emotionlessly "The next step already? How long do we have until the invasion?" Robin replied, still not looking up yet "There are 18 years left ording to the time your Excellency gave us, but we want to start now as we must be prepared in case the invasion urs before the specified date." "18 years¡­ Alright, you can start spreading the cultivation techniques now." Robin waved indifferently Theo nodded and stood up, his foster father clearly not in the mood to speak further "Oh wait." Robin took out paper, pen, and ink from his space ring. The pen dipped himself in the ink bottle and began to dance freely on the paper, writing a long letter by itself. Then an imperial seal came out and stamped on the paper, before the paper rolled itself up and fell into Theo''s hand, "This is an official decree that you can use to withdraw all the troops you want to support you in Nihari, take at least a few hundred Wind troops with you, they will help you in the second and third parts of the n." Theo bowed in the same way he had greeted his foster father, then disappeared into the dark spot beneath his feet Knowing full well that all of Nihari would also be plunged into darkness very soon with the start of the second part of the n. Chapter 551 When the Emperor shed tears 551 When the Emperor shed tears *knock* *knock* "Hmm, your meeting with Theo had been going on for a long time so I thought I shoulde in to see if you two needed juice or something like that..." Billy opened the huge hall door and stuck his head in looking around until finally, his eyes fell on Robin''s back, "Aha, I knew I would find you alone, That bastard Theo is used to being mute, and one has to force the words out of his mouth with a hook, I knew he won''t talk to you for that long." "...." When Billy did not find any reaction from Robin, he entered the hall and closed the hall door behind him, quieting the loud noiseing from outside as if it were a beehive. Then he took a few steps towards Robin until finally he was able to see his features... Robin was still cing his elbows on his knees and resting his head on his palms Billy furrowed his eyebrows at this sight and tilted his head down to see Robin''s face. If there was one thing that could describe Robin''s features now, it was *Helplessness* "The hell?! Brother, you just conquered a and won your first war, what could put you in this situation? Are you okay?!" Billy quickly reached out and patted Robin''s back frantically Billy has been beside Robin for a long time and over the years he saw a lot of emotions taking over his face. In the end, Robin is just a human being who makes mistakes and learns from his mistakes, but he has never seen features like the one on his face now... What could make him feel so helpless and weak? Even when he learned of his wife''s death, he returned with the Demons to take revenge, his face and actions were full of rage that burned the entire of Jura!! "...I''m fine, Billy." Robin merely responded with these words "No, you''re not okay! What did that little bastard Theo say to you?" Billy shouted and then seemed to remember something. "...Did something happen to Richard?!" "No, he is fine... better than even my best expectations actually. He still maintains his will and personality. It makes me proud that someone like me managed to have a child like that." Robin shook his head, still resting it on his hands When Billy heard this, his eyebrows furrowed even deeper as he sat in Theo''s ce, "...Listen, we may have been separated for more than one hundred and seventy years if we count the time you spent on the Nihari, perhaps your status precedes mine by miles, perhaps I even have to treat you like an Emperor and fear you now, And I know I disagree with you a lot, but that is because I know who you are and I do not want you to take a path that you will surely regret, I just want to give you more options and you know that I will never against you. Robin, you are still my only true friend, and I know very well that I am your only friend in this world since I know how much of a failure you are in making friends... Robin, tell me, what concerns you? If you don''t speak to me, then who?" "...Billy, Did I ever tell you how M died?" Robin finally said something When he heard this, Billy raised his eyebrows and quickly answered, "This is the state of war, my friend. No matter how much of an overwhelming victory you achieve, you must lose something. M was a good woman, she preserved your honor in your absence and stood with your family until the end, And it is clear that she protected your son, losing a woman like her is a shame... But, she is still a woman. Who among us has not lost a family member? Many years have passed since her death, so pull yourself together already." Robin seemed like he didn''t hear anything, "I won''t tell you the long story since it burns me. I''ll just tell you the end. The Nihari giants cooked and ate her." *Ba-Dum* "...Why are you telling me this?" Billy spoke slowly, it''s not easy for a man to say something like this "Because Richard was there that day, he saw everything." "Richard saw them while they were--?!" Billy opened his eyes to the end and grabbed the handle of his chair. Technically, he was the one who raised Richard and knows very well how attached he is to his mother. For a ten-year-old to see something like this... "...When I met him in Nihari, there was one step between me and him, but I did not dare to tell him that I was his father... Ever since Iid eyes on him I knew that he went through torment that no human being could bear. He used the Fire of Life Law technique to treat his body over and over until I felt that his body waspletely changed more than once..." Robin leaned his body forward more and tears began to fall to the ground, "That day, after I had heard enough from him, I stood up and ran away like a coward, leaving him in his hell alone... I thought I would run away temporarily until I found something to say to him, but I now know from Theo that Richard knew who I was *sniff sniff* I can''t even imagine how frustrated he was with me." for my worst enemies, my family that I was trying to strengthen was destroyed because of me... and 17:47 all of this for the sake of a mission... And what a mission, hehehe, hahahaha." Robin looked up and Robin took a few deep breaths and then continued, "..But what should I tell him? I am your father who caused a war that destroyed your home, I am your father who caused your mother to be killed because I was not there to protect her? I am your father who let you be tortured for eleven years and did not I even know that you are alive? I am your father who will leave you to suffer even more because I do not dare to make any move now!? What should I have said to him, Billy? What should I have said... I am afraid to face him..." Billy straightened up in his seat and his eyes began to fill with tears as well. How could he console Robin? Rather, who will console him, since he was the one who raised Richard since he was a baby!! Billy ran his hand over his eyes, wiping away the tears and forcing a smile to appear on his face, "Don''t do this to yourself. You were on a mission and couldn''te back. No one can me you for what happened." "...Not true. After two to three years of my absence, I was able to establish the foundations of the sect. I had Jabba''s protection and a vast amount of resources. I had the resources, save ce, and enough men to create a space portal, but I chose not to do so." Robin muttered in a low voice "WHAT?! You... YOU!!" Billy shouted, if Robin had returned for even a few minutes every now and then, everything would have been different!! "...I have been through some bad situations on Nihari since my arrival that made me hate that to the bones. I was afraid that if I returned and saw you all again, my resolve would die and I would break my promise... Hehe... What a weak bastard I am... What I went through there was nothingpared to what happened to my son... What a weak coward I am... "..." Billy was silent, not knowing what to say. Billy wanted to scream and say something but he stopped his lips from parting every time, what would he say? Should he me him? Maybe tell him how bad his decision was? It is not like Robin does not know the consequences of this decision, and worse, it is clear that the decision not to return until the mission ispleted still haunts him to this day and burns his heart with remorse, any inappropriate word now Will do much harm... "WHY DON''T YOU SAY SOMETHING? Curse me! Get up and punch me!! What kind of Emperor am I? I am just a cowardly failure. I don''t even have the guts to look at my son''s face... My wife was killed in a horrific way, My only son is still subjected to psychological and physical torture that I would not want for my worst enemies, my family that I was trying to strengthen was destroyed because of me... and all of this for the sake of a mission... And what a mission, hehehe, hahahaha." Robin looked up and startedughing hysterically, then slowly opened his red eyes and let the tears fall down his cheeks Then continued weekly, "...All of this was because of a mission on a that I hate and a war between two individuals that I don''t even know... And you know what''s worse? I''m still doing that mission against my will and killing countless creatures for it, hahaha.. hehe.. what kind of Emperor am I? *sniff sniff* I''m just a clown, just a puppet that doesn''t have the ability to decide for itself! I wish I had died in that cave, Billy... I wish I had died." Billy did not speak again. He did not try to console Robin or me him. Rather, he sat there, looking at his friend and listening to him. Every now and then, he would ask a small question and let Robin speak at length and relieve what was on his chest. He didn''t know what to say tofort him, and he didn''t have to say anything either... His mere presence that day gave Robin a chance to finally reveal what was on his heart. His mere presence prevented Robin from falling into the abyss that slowly pulled him down every day. Chapter 552 Next target 552 Next target Minutes passed... maybe hours? Neither Robin nor Billy felt the passage of time as if time hadpletely stopped around them For Robin, this was his only chance to ease his heart even by a little bit, the first time he had a chance to talk about it since that dark day. After confronting the All-Seeing God, Robin surrendered and epted the reality that everything that happened was coteral damage that should be forgotten, but he never got over it. And even if he got over his dead wife, how could he get over Richard who was still alive? Maybe if he had died with his mother, getting over it would have been much easier, but now? To say that the issue isplex would be an understatement. Richard represents everything Robin hates! and at the same time everything he loves... As for Billy, he spent most of his time shocked, angry, or sad, he didn''t know whether he should have beaten Robin orforted him, but every time he held his tongue and contented himself with listening, as he knew very well that words now would not change the past, what happened had happened, and Also... If he were in his shoes, would he have made better decisions? It''s hard to say... After an unknown amount of time, Robin leaned his head back in his chair, closed his eyes, and turned his face toward the ceiling, "...Thanks for being here today, Billy. I never thought I needed this." Robin''s voice was rough and unsteady, and even his cheeks had white lines from dried tears, his appearance was truly pitiful at this moment. "...My friend, I seriously think you need to rest a little. The sky won''t fall if you empty your mind and take a time-out for a while." Billy hesitated a little and then spoke. He couldn''t find anything else to say in a situation like this "Haha, time-out? Did you think I copsed or something? Sorry to disappoint you. I think I felt a little suffocated when I thought about meeting Richard, but nothing has changed." Robin finally opened his eyes andughed loudly, he then raised his hands to wipe the tear lines from his bloodshot eyes, before taking out a bottle of water from his space ring drinking it in one gulp, and throwing it aside, before opening his arms with a smile, "See? I''m fine as ever, haha, but I think I was really emotional in front of you today and I earned myself ridicule, I apologize for that." "Robin, ignoring your mental state and using sarcasm won''t solve anything." Billy furrowed his eyebrows "Sitting idle and waiting for problems to be solved by themselves will not help either." Robin waved indifferently, "I will strengthen my army and crush my problems, won''t that be enough? I will definitely return to Nihari, and this time won''t be the same." "Strengthening the army? This might help if you want to smuggle Richard out, but how exactly will your army help you get rid of that All-Seeing guy?!" Robin raised his eyebrows a little, "...The All-Seeing God, hah... I don''t know how to describe him other than that he is a very mysterious person. When I spoke to him thest time in the bar, his words were logical and bnced, full of gaps, but still, they could be taken into ount and he seemed to understand my position, but when I mentioned that I didn''t want toplete the task in Nihari he said that I have to try until the end, otherwise, he will not ept this result. Billy, In your opinion, is this considered an encouragement or a threat?" Robin gave a short chuckle as he answered himself, "I personally couldn''t tell, and frankly, I hesitated to ask him "Or what" because I knew that the answer would not please me. Maybe he will ept my withdrawal from Nihari only to dump me on an even more dangerous mission. What if I refuse again? Will he simply take the life he gave me? Or worse, punish me by first destroying Jira in a fit of anger? In the end, I am just a disobedient ant in his eyes, I have to expect anything from him, even if he acts like a gentleman, there are no gentlemen who can reach that level of power, and he definitely didn''t regine over multiples because of his sheen kindness!" Robin looked sideways and muttered as he tapped his chair, "All I have to do now isplete this mission and hope he fulfills his part of the promise and leave me alone. Let fate take its course, I guess..." Billy remained silent for a moment and then asked, "...So what are you going to do about Nihari? You speak of that and the Nihari giants with absolute hatred and yet you strengthen your army so that you can carry out your mission and save them from theing invasion, how exactly are you going to do this? Working for something that you hate will make you more depressed, but doing your workzily may make the situation much worse than just standing aside and watching." Robin chuckled when he heard this, "Haha, you''re right, but who said anything about saving them?" "What-?! Robin, do you intend to break your promise to the All-Seeing Guy? Don''t tell me that you intend to help those invaders and destroy the Nihari to calm your anger!!" Billy stood up and shouted angrily. He heard from the Burton family merchants about the Nihari. It is a very huge containing dozens of intelligent races and its total poption reaches more than a hundred billion people. If Robin intended to punish everyone for the sake of personal revenge, then... "Hey, calm down. I did not say that I would break my promise to the All-Seeing God, nor did I say that I would raise my sword against any of the innocents among the residents of Nihari either. They will do the job themselves." Robin''s smile turned strange "...Robin, what exactly do you n to do? Tell me, maybe we can find a better way together." Billy waved his left hand frantically, he had seen this smile once before when Robin started leading the demons on Jura... Robin waved indifferently, "These are details you don''t have to know, but if it helps you sleep better, know that I have no intention of desecrating my hands with the blood of those who have no fault in the matter. I already set my course when I refused to annihte the me Continent that day. I will not go back and turn into a monster again in a worthless ce like Nihari... not directly, at least." "Not directly? Robin--" "What brings you to the headquarters? You''re not here because of Theo," Robin cut off Billy''s words quickly with a stern voice, "You do like sticking your nose into my affairs a lot, but you''re notpletely useless to leave the Fifth Legion on the front line ande by yourself for no reason." "...I''m really here for something else," Knowing that Robin had decided to change the subject, Billy gave in and walked along as well, "Tree Father Descartes recently contacted me through one of his body avatars. He told me that he had been trying to reach you for the past two years, but his avatars were destroyed as soon as they approached the tent you were staying in, so he asked me for a truce until you came out of your istion and he could meet you. When I heard that you woke up, I came to see what is your opinion on this." "You could havemunicated with me with a voice ring instead of leaving your army anding yourself..." "Come one don''t be this heartless. Firstly, you know that the quality of the sound in the voice rings decreases over distance as the sound bes weaker and distorted. How do I use it in an important situation like this? Secondly, the war has been at a standstill on the Descartes front for almost two months. Whenever we advance, he retreats. Do you know how boring this is? It''s more boring than staying in Jura to manage the roads and markets! Thirdly, when I heard about Theo''s presence, I thought I was going to shoot two birds with one stone. Do you know how long it''s been since I heard the news about Richard?" Billy shrugged Robin remained silent for a while in front of those words, "...Tree Father Descartes wants to meet me, huh... Interesting. I happen to be intending to meet him as well. Hoffenheim is already down, if he doesn''t learn from his rival''s death, he will be our next target." "So? When do you n to meet him? I can go back and arrange the date and a neutral location." "...The army will take some time to clean thend of Tree Father Hoffenheim from the buds and search for the treasures he possesses. Even though he is just a tree, he is still a tyrant who has ruled an area nearly a continent, and for a very long time. He must have a few treasures hidden here and there, The boys won''te back without tearing apart every wall and turning over every rock." Robin tapped his thigh a few times and then stood up, "Okay then, sitting and waiting here won''t help, let''s go to Descartes." "now?!" Billy was stunned "Yes now!" Chapter 553 Greed Chapter 553 Greed The area around Father Tree''s body-- Four days after Robin left for the headquarters One of the soldiers put two fingers in his mouth and whistled loudly, "Hey, I''ve been waiting for hours,e and count my points for me already I need to take a bath!!" "Shut up, it''s not your turn yet, I have been waiting a full 10 minutes before you!" the soldier with the corpse pile nearest to him shouted back "Fuck you, you started gathering much earlier than me while I used less time to finish my pile. Isn''t it normal for my points to be checked before a stingy scoundrel like you who doesn''t want to leave any piece of green meat without collecting it? If it wasn''t that I''m afraid to lose points to a bastard like you, I would have shattered your upper teeth row with one punch!" "Come and try, It seems like I wouldn''t be collecting only green meat today!!" Individual discords like this were happening everywhere, for kilometers in every direction. How could it not be, when this is the day they have been waiting for for years!! Now each of the soldiers who participated in the siege had collected a small hill of bud corpses and a number of bud captives behind him, all of them waiting to calcte the total points they had gathered in the battle over thest few days. Of course, this is not all. There is an entire branch in the army whose sole purpose is to calcte points. The points collected by the army from the beginning of the war till now were simply enormous, and today, they will add the cherry on top of the cake, as the bud prisoners have points much higher than their corpses! Of course, only those younger, energetic soldiers still had the ability to shout at each other and try to take the next turn. As for most of the army, which consisted of around three million soldiers, each one of them gathered as many bud prisoners as he could and sat next to them with his eyes closed until the turn to allocate the points came, and some of them did not even bother to collect more points and went directly to find a tree trunk and sleep on it But in general, there was somethingmon among all the soldiers, even those who were shouting at each other they all shared: a peaceful smile and rosy dreams. Part of the soldiers of the Empire''s army were random members of the ruling families of the four continents, living in peace and without a state of war, even if they were strong, this would not give them anything except a better prestige in society or perhaps a better table if they entered a restaurant. As for most of the soldiers, their situation was worse, as they were justmoners and sons of servant families on the four continents just a few years ago... His Excellency''s appearance gave them power, and this war gave them experience. Each one of them is well aware deep down that he has be a destructive tool of war and will most likely live like this for the rest of his life, but most importantly... They know they got rich!! Yes, they all are now rich. Although the points system is somehow cruel, it is a paradise for those who decide to risk their lives. The 6-year war imed the lives of more than 500,000 imperial soldiers, but those who survived the siege earned a huge number of points! Of course, most of the soldiers still have not umted enough points to buyrgends on Jura, but they undoubtedly have enough to own a house and a good yard there, while other things such as obtaining priority in receiving the full-body golden armor or buying dozens of acres on the Greend and starting a new life here, will not Not a problem at all! The soldiers were very worried when they felt that the crazy amount of points might cause intion in prices and that perhaps the armor that they could have obtained with 30 points would now cost 300, but Supreme General Alexander announced that this would affect the honor of the True Beginning Empire and that the soldiers would undoubtedly bepensated for their points. He announced that the treasures that would be found in Tree Father''s body or in hisnds would be added to the list of what could be purchased with points, which made the soldiers immensely satisfied, even though they didn''t know what treasures the Tree Father might have, whatever a 500 thousand years old monster consider a treasure in definitely something worth obtaining. For the soldiers of the True Beginning Empire, this war from beginning to end was purely for experience and profit, so when it was announced that the points system was still in effect, it was enough to make everyone happy. But there are types of happiness... like the happiness of the local human forces, for example. After thest bud was captured, the soldiers of the Empire shouted excitedly and some of them sighed that it was finally time to rest, but unlike them, the army of the three human tribes was ovee by a fit of tears. This was a day like no other, a day that even if their ancestors had predicted, they still would not have believed them. When Robin announced that Tree Father Hoffenheim was dead, most of them doubted it exactly as the buds doubted. Who could kill a Tree Father? Especially in this silent way?! But they continued the fight anyway, so what else did they have to do? But seeing the war ending in only 4 days, they finally understood what had happened... the tyrant had truly fallen! The monster that had terrorized them and their ancestors for two hundred thousand years had been killed, the remaining Tree Fathers had be only six! The joy of the local soldiers cannot be described in words. Even they themselves could not express it, so they silently fell into tears and hugs. But the thing is... happiness is always temporary, while greed is a human instinct. After the approximately 4~5 million soldiers of what is left of the local human army absorbed the shock their hearts calmed down and they became certain that Hoffenheim was indeed dead and that they were on the verge of a new era, they did not hug each other anymore and leave to deliver the good news to their families, or at least get back to their camps as ordered but rather remained in their ces and watched the imperial soldiers as they gathered corpses and prisoners and counting points... They had fought side by side for years, how could they not know the points system? They know very well that the soldiers of the Empire arepeting for points with which they can buy the Father Tree''s vastnds! Thosends were no joke, the Tree Father had control over nearly 13% of the entire while the 15 local tripes together live in scattered pieces ofnd that don''t even add up to 5% of the whole That means that the three tribes participating in this war don''t even live on 1% of what the has to offer, yet these foreign soldiers are about to distribute 13% among themselves, that''s 13 times thend mass of their three tribesbined! And it is not just 13 times theirnd. Rather, these arends that have not been polluted by humans or beasts for two hundred thousand years, It is a virginnd full of rare minerals and ancient herbs. It is tens of times more precious than their own! The biggest problem is that they can not participate in the points system. The condition for participation in the points system is actually very simple. You must be a member of the True Beginning Empire and swear allegiance to the Emperor. As for the three tribes, it can be said that they are united for amon enemy at best. So far, none of them have dered loyalty to the Empire, and therefore they have not participated in the point system. They all understand that, but... Doesn''t this simply mean that all of Hoffenheim''s assets are now at the mercy of the alien Empire? Their leader, Robin, said that shares would be distributed to them ording to their contribution, but he did not specify what percentage. What if he took all the good things and gave them the bones? What if he doesn''t give them anything at all?! But no one dared to say anything out loud, not for fear of the Empire''s army, but of their Emperor. The fact that the Emperor of the True Beginning Empire destroyed 6 Warlords in the blink of an eye and killed the Tree Father with ease had be an inevitable fact. If the distribution was based on contributions, then Emperor Robin alone would take 90% of it, but then again... What about them?! And what really put oil on the fire in the hearts was when they saw the terrifying generals of the Empire: Alexander, Jabba, Elizabeth, and the rest of their level climbing the body of the Tree Father and began searching every inch of it, while their tribal leaders continued to look from afar without having the courage to approach a step closer. The initial joy was gone and was reced by gossip and roundabout words with two meanings... While the soldiers of the Empire went to sleep or to umte points, the soldiers of the local tribes began to gather again. Chapter 554 Zara Chapter 554 Zara *Crack* As the soldiers of the three local tribes were still engaging in their little talks, a thunderp-like sound suddenly shut all mouths, when everyone looked in the direction that heart-stopping sound came from, they quickly found a female welding a whip. It was the echo of a strong whip hitting the ground, just from the strength of the sound, those who heard it thought that the ground had been cut into two halves, right after that and after everyone was silent, the female melodious voice was heard: "What''s going on here? What''s all this noise about?" A short-haired girl appeared in front of everyone carrying a long whip in her right hand. Her features are small and delicate while her height is just right. Her body is neither plump nor thin. She was wearing a long dress that ranges in color between white, with pieces of green armor scattered over it, adding to her elegance. This girl may not be the most beautiful in the world, she might not even be the most beautiful in the army, but she was breathtaking enough, and her gentle features made anyone who looked at her face want to protect her... This was Zara. After Robin woke up from his 2-year-longa and headed with Jabba to confront Tree Father Hoffenheim, Zara had nothing left to do at that spot anymore, so she gathered the Sixth Legion and led them here, even though they had barely arrived and had no right to capture prisoners nor the intact bud corpses, they were happy to collect the scattered body parts, as even these body parts give points if they are numerous enough! As for Zara and those with her from the Life Forces, they began to move among the Empire''s army to treat the injured, until finally, she saw an unpleasant sight... "Who are you? What do you think you are going to do with this whip? I don''t know where you came from, but you have no power over the tribal soldiers!" One of the high-ranking officers from the ins n stepped forward and shouted "YOU tell me what''s happening here. Why are there more than ten thousand soldiers gathered here? There are several other gathering spots for local tribal soldiers as well, Do you intend to start a revolt or something like that?" Zara raised the hand in which she was holding the whip and pointed towards the crowd of soldiers in front of her. Although she was alone and looked like a missing child, the expressions on her face did not indicate that she intended to take a step back. "This is none of your business, girl. Can''t we get together and chat for a bit? Does your Empire want to control where we sit and when we speak as well? This is ridiculous!" That officer waved, and his officers behind him startedughing as well "This is a military square, not a bar. Go to your barracks as you were ordered until the points allocations end. Then we will meet with your leaders to determine what will happen next. The presence of any of you here is meaningless, and your gathering in particr is contrary to the orders you received." "Aha, until the points allocations end, you say? Do you mean until you finish taking all the good stuff? No thanks, we''re staying here." "Yeah, you brazenly rob us and we can''t even watch? What a stingy girl!" "We''ll stand here. If there''s a certain girl who doesn''t like it, then she should leave!" "Hehe, did you not hear, woman? No one is watching us now. Go back to where you came from immediately, otherwise, I will tie you up and give you to the boys to--" That officer was about to continue his threat, but the girl in front of him raised and lowered her right hand. He quickly tried to dodge but to no avail. *Crack* "AAAHHHH, my eyes! MY EYES!!!" The officer screamed for a second and saw blood pouring from his face before he fell unconscious. The whip came down on his face, cutting it in half at the left eye. "Damn, the Empire has gone too far, do you think that we are your ves?!" "Do you think we can''t defend ourselves? We are not at anyone''s mercy! Let''s show them who we are, tribal men!!" When the rest of the officers and soldiers of the local tribes saw what had happened, they took out their weapons and bounced at Zara. "Who told you you can move?!" Zara shouted again. This time, she did not restrain herself even a little. Hundreds of spear-like roots emerged from the ground and attacked the front rows of soldiers in front of her. The ship itself seemed as if it had gained life and began to move on its own like a mad dragon to strike anyone it could reach. In the blink of an eye, dozens of tribal soldiers fell to the ground. More soldiers from the local forces jumped in and attacked Zara from above. This was the best way they could get away from the roots. When Zara was about to do something, a stray fireball came and shot down ten of them. *SHWALAAA* Then des of wind, then lightning, etc... In the blink of an eye, all the people who jumped to attack from above fell to the ground like flies. *swoosh *swoosh* "What''s going on here? What''s all this fuss about?" Several individuals wearing golden armor slowlynded, and although they didn''t know what happened, they saw those locals attacking a girl wearing the distinctive Life Force armor, how could they allow this? So theyunched a few light attacks that shot down the local soldiers but did not kill them "...Princess Zara?!" When the special forces finally saw who the girl was, they quickly bowed, "Princess, what''s going on? Should we call in the troops?" "What did those lowlifes do, Your Highness? Give us orders and we will level them to the ground!!" Another elite soldier was more direct and took out a huge war hammer and unleashed his aura. It was clear that this person was at the Sage Realm, ready to smash some bones! "P-- Princess? Did he say princess? That person''s daughter?!" The local soldiers began to retreat, stuttering The ten thousand soldiers gathered here had never thought of fighting face-to-face against the Empire''s soldiers. They are not fools with short memories to forget what they have seen over the past two years. The army of the three local tribes at the beginning of the siege was more than 6 million. Those six million included almost all the sages, saints, and special squads of the three tribes, but now it has be approximately 4.5 million, meaning that they lost approximately one and a half million soldiers during the two years, but they know for certain that had it not been for the special golden corps that came to their rescue from time to time, all 6 million would have been exterminated within a month or two at the most! But this does not mean that they are useless... They are still the tribal soldiers who fought against Tree Father Hoffenheim for two hundred thousand years and know best how to deal with the buds. Without their presence, Alexander would not have seeded in implementing aprehensive siege. They were an essential element in the war! They gathered today to show their dissatisfaction with the points system and force their leaders to do something and bring them some benefits as well. They are still a huge army made up of millions of veteran soldiers and they can use this to pressure General Alexander to change his distribution n. Everyone here only wants some of the benefits, and not one of them dares to start a war... Let alone anger a princess from the Empire!! What would they do if the Empire''s Golden Forces were ordered to avenge her? Most likely their leaders will abandon them without a second thought! Zara looked at the faces of the soldiers for a long time. They all looked as if they were begging her not to say anything. Some of them even directly knelt down and continuously hit their heads on the ground. Finally, after a few seconds, Zara waved lightly and the whip from her hand disappeared, "Nothing happened. I wanted to practice a little on a new technique and they were helping me." *Hooo~* The elite soldiers looked clearly suspicious, but they did not dare to speak again, so they put their weapons back in their ce and went to stand behind their princess. Zara then looked at the local soldiers who were still breathing a sigh of relief, "What are you still doing here? Training is over, go back to your barracks immediately." "Y-- YES YES!!" About ten thousand soldiers ran back like frightened children, and even those who had just been beaten earlier stood up and ran with difficulty, or theirpanions pulled them along by force. "...Your Highness, was this because you wanted to break up their gathering? Sigh~ You are too soft sometimes, these rabble would only understand their limits when they see some of them dead." One of the elite soldiers from the Burton family couldn''t stay silent, "There are no generals here currently except Your Highness. Give us the order and we will dismantle the rest of the gatherings within one hour." "They understood the situation without deaths. There is no need to create a crack between us and the locals now, Uncle Bright." Zara shook her head and replied with a smile, "Just tell Fugon and his peers that I will be waiting for them here and that they must appear before me within ten minutes maximum. It seems that I will have to remind them of their duties a little." The elite soldier called Uncle Bright merely looked at Zara from the side for a few moments, forgetting to respond... They saw everything, from the moment Zara attacked until they arrived, it was barely two or three seconds. Zara alone faced ten thousand soldiers defeated dozens of them and pushed the rest back, and she also disfigured the face of their leader, a person at the peak of Saint level, with one blow and knocked him unconscious!! ...But at the same time, she did not kill a single person. She feltpassion for the ordinary soldiers and allowed them to leave so that they would not be harmed, but now she is summoning the leaders of three local tribes to appear before her and hold them ountable for their negligence! Some of the new elite soldiers did not know what to say, so they just looked at each other out of the corners of their eyes and gave a smile that came from the heart, thinking: ''No wonder everyone who deals with the princess deres that he is ready to die for her, today, I am one of them!'' Chapter 555 Treasury Chapter 555 Treasury Somewhere under Hoffenheim''s giant body-- "Brother Jabba, thank you foring so quickly. I think we have found what we are looking for here." Old Gu showed a big smile when he felt Jabba making his way through the roots and approaching him Although he is thousands of years older than Jabba and calling him brother does not seem appropriate, Jabba is much stronger than him and has a higher standing in the Empire than him, so addressing him in this way is the least he could do. This spot is located more than 40 meters under the surface of the earth, and it is the area where Old Man Gu was tasked with searching for anything useful, as well as scanning the area for any surviving buds. Although the ce was supposed to bepletely dark, in reality, it was bright enough because of the roots that had turned into embers along the path Old Gu took until he reached this point! *Step... Step... PAA.* Jabba finally crossed thest barrier of charred roots appeared next to Old Gu and nodded towards him, "Brother Gu Bat." Then he looked in front of him again What lies in front of them now is something that looks like a huge wall, but it is entirelyposed of roots different from those surrounding the area. Although it is clear from the ruins that Old Guo tried to burn this wall with all the offensive techniques he knows, there is no real damage to it. Withstanding close range attacks to such a degree from someone standing at the top of the Sage REalm is never a simple thing! "Well, it really looks like a treasury, please step back, I got this." Jabba motioned for the old man to move away, and then he took an offensive stance *BAAM*! One punch from Jabba was enough to create a hole about a meter deep in the wall, but it did notpletely bring it down *Baam* *Baam* *Baam* Three punches made three holes in the shape of a rectangle, and then Jabba turned his fist into a palm and sent a blow into the center of the rectangle! *BOOM!!* After the dust settled, a small door appeared in front of Jabba and Old Gu, they both did not hesitate for a moment and quickly entered it, and immediately a smile appeared on the faces of both of them... What appeared before them was apletely different world where everything glowed with its own brilliance... Even though they were underground, the area waspletely illuminated due to the mountains of energy stones scattered everywhere! Neither of them could determine the sheer size of this ce, but Old Gu estimated it to be hundreds of acres at the very least. In addition to the mountains of energy stones, there were also several hills that gave off a different glow. Each of those hills contained rare minerals and rocks rted to one of the heavenlyws. There was even a small hill that only contained the extremely rare Uracilium metal!! "Oh, my goodness... What does a tree need for all these things?!" Old Gu took two steps forward and spoke in amazement "To create the buds, of course. Relying on absorption from the atmosphere alone would not have helped him if he had tried to produce an army quickly, especially in times of war. Naturally, he would have stored all the energy stones he could reach. As for those hills of minerals, they are for making buds that specialize in a specificw. After all, the buds are born with an inclination toward a particr element in nature, and it is no wonder that Hoffenheim used metals and stones containing a high concentration of thosews as ingredients in creating the bodies of his special forces." Jabba tapped his chin and gave a quick analysis, "As for the Uracilium and the rest of the non-elemental metals here, perhaps he brought them to study them or simply to collect the wealth of hisnds and keep them at his disposal until he finds a use for them." Then Jabba looked under his feet again. The ground was full of nts, and it was clear that they were not an extension of Hoffenheim''s body, but rather full-grown species of nts of their own. Jabba sat cross-legged next to the nt closest to him, holding his breath, "This is the open grounds lily. Its properties are not fully known, but the locals use it to make a paste that helps wounds heal quickly, as the best wound-healing paste currently avable to the Northern Fury tribe is made from an open-ground lily that is 10,000 years old. It is not a particrly rare herb, but it withers quickly after any change happens in its surroundings, so finding one that is 10,000 years old is already extremely rare, ording to the number of rings on the stem of this lily, it seems that it is... A million and a half years old?!" Jabba raised his eyebrows in shock, then looked at the vast field behind the lily... Could it be that all the nts here are at the same level?! His heart nearly bled when he saw the door he had blown down lying on top of a few nts, crushing them... "Look over there..." Old Gu pointed towards a certain area and Jabba followed his gesture There was a huge area covered with a huge mound of weapons made of wood, because those weapons did not emit a certain glow that they had not seen a while ago, only now did they realize that they had underestimated the size of this ce again! As for those weapons, they are very familiar. They have seen them since the first day they arrived on Greend. They are the weapons that the saint-level or higher buds used when they besieged them on the steep hill. These weapons are no less powerful than their golden weapons! And there is a hill of them here!! *Gulp* "...If these weapons and armor had been distributed to the buds during the siege, the death toll among our ranks would have risen many times over. I doubt that we would have been able to maintain the siege in the first ce. Why did Father Tree decide to keep this stock of weapons here instead of pushing them into the war that was happening under his nose?!" Old Gu swallowed his salvia when he thought about the possibility of this amount of weapons appearing in the battle... They had lost huge numbers of their soldiers, and the siege was almost broken more than once, even though they had 200,000 elite golden soldiers on their side. The weapons lying in front of them were enough to at least fully arm 200,000 buds as well, If an elite bud battalion like this appeared in some more." Jabba stood up again slowly and announced as he looked around battle, everything would have changed... "Since we arrived on this, only the buds with a saint level or higher use these weapons. Maybe lower-level buds cannot use them, and since we killed most of the saints and sages among the buds, it is natural for these weapons to lie here until they find a new user. Wait, are these THE same weapons they fought us with? Damn, No wonder most of it disappeared after every battle. Tree Father Hoffenheim somehow collected them for himself again and stored them here? I don''t me him though, If I were in his ce, I wouldn''t want my enemies to benefit from them either..." Jabba looked at that hill for a long time and then sighed, "...as I was moving around Father Tree''s body, I found one of the branches iplete, as if its tip had been cut off. If I''m not mistaken, these weapons are made from the bark of that branch. No wonder those weapons are so indestructible and have unreasonable power despite being made from wood!" "Each one of those weapons is a treasure in itself..." Old Gu murmured, he saw for himself how solid the Tree Father''s outer shell was, only Jabba could make any real damage to it! "...This treasure trove alone is enough to cover our expenses in Greend so far and some more." Jabba stood up again slowly and announced as he looked around But suddenly his rity of mind was interrupted and his eyebrows furrowed for a moment before his features turned surprised and then happy! "What''s wrong?" Old Gu quickly understood that a message had reached Jabba via the voice ring "Like you, Sister Elizabeth says she found a wall of roots that cannot be destroyed and she needs my help. She says she feels there are treasures behind that wall..." Jabba muttered. "Impossible! The area Elizabeth is searching in is far from here!" Jabba almost answered, but the words got stuck in his throat for a few seconds, before he burst outughing, "Hahaha, Brother Alexander sent me that he found a huge nest on one of the branches and that he needed me to enter!" "Is it possible..." Old Gu opened his eyes wide open Jabba nodded happily, "Looks like this isn''t Tree Father''s only treasure!" Chapter 556 Peon Chapter 556 Peon Up one of the hills near the Tree Father''s body-- *Woosh* "Second Brother, you called for me urgently, how can I help you?" A young man wearing perfect golden armornded smoothly in an empty ce with no one else but him, and spoke in a low voice as he struck a perfect military stance. It was Peon. "Rx, Third Brother, why are you so formal? It seems that the military life got you good " Words that seemed toe out of nowhere, until a person with long hair and wearing a light ck robe began to rise from the shadow of a rock. Of course, it was Theo. "It seems that you have be ustomed to your spying and hiding missions as well." Peon took off his helmet and showed a simple smile on his face Peon''s features had not changed much since he joined Robin''a ranks, It''s still that of a young man thanks to how quickly he broke through to a mid-level sage, but he doesn''t give the aura of a young man at all but a vicious beast instead, mainly thanks to the numerous scars he umted on his face. Zara offered more than once to treat these new scars, but he asked her to leave them be, battle upon battle, and scar upon scar made his original features unrecognizable. He says that the scars remind him of something that he does not want to forget, and even that dull look that was on his face when he was still standing on the ve tforms has not left him until now. "Haha get ready, then as you will join me in my spying and hiding missions. catch, This is an Imperial Decree from our foster father. You and quite a few of your men wille with me, as for the men you can choose them yourself." Theo showed a rare smile and threw the scroll towards Peon, who in turn caught it and opened it for a moment, then quickly closed it exactly as it was and returned it to Theo. "I''ll go gather the men." Peon turned around and almost left without any change in his facial expressions "Oh? I thought you''d be worried about leaving your sister Zara here alone or something, I heard you twomand an entire legion together?" Theo raised his eyebrows slightly and spoke. Anyone who knows him will know that he talks a lot A rare short chuckle appeared on Peon''s face and he shook his head, "Zara will be fine, she was the one who ran everything in the Legion anyway." more than usual "Zara?" Peon smiled and looked in a certain direction. In that direction, his little sister was standing with one hand on her waist and her other hand holding a whip, and in front of her stood the leaders of the three local tribes: Fogun, Reis, and Debas. Each one of them had an ugly expression on his face that they were hoping the ground would open up and swallow them up! A rare short chuckle appeared on Peon''s face and he shook his head, "Zara will be fine, she was the one who ran everything in the Legion anyway." "Oh, I heard that too..." Theo nodded several times, watching Zara as well, then he looked back at Peon, "I heard that she runs the legion and gives orders and strategies, while you lead the main attack force and often give orders against the original strategy that Zara put together, and carry out missions that can be described as suicidal at the very least..." "You hear a lot." Peon looked beside him emotionlessly Theo shrugged, "That''s my job." Although Theo has remained in the capital of the Azil tribe for the past few years, mainly trying to infiltrate their ranks and secure a better life for Richard from afar, he has never forgotten his position as the leader of the Shadow Swords, the institution that Emperor Robin himself ordered its creation to be the intelligence arm that controls the underworld of all thends where the Empire of True Beginning reaches. Although currently the number of Shadow Swords is not sufficient and most of them were transferred to the Nihari while a small part of them remained on the Jura to control the situation, of course, they do not have any power left to interfere in the other twos: Greend and the Farm, this does not mean that they should neglect them. Any random information from these twos could be very important, so every piece of information has to be taken into ount or it may affect their ns So Theo was always requesting reports from the rest of the Shadow Swords about everything that was happening around him, and as for the ces that their arms could reach, he would simply send one of the Shadow Swords to request information from the headquarters directly ormunicate with one of the Demon Kings, who in turn would cooperate fully with them because they knew who are they and what is their job. As for the information he received about Peon... it would not be an exaggeration if it was said that it made him worry about Peon as much as he worries about Richard! "Tsk~ Have you also heard that I never suffer major losses in any attack Iunch? Others can make their little strategies all they want, why does that have anything to do with me? When my instinct leads me to a loophole, I will simply exploit it. You can describe my style as suicidal as you wish if it causes major losses, but as long as I achieve achievements, everyone should keep my leadership style out of their mouths." Theo didn''t know how to respond to this... This guy is a general whose role and purpose is to stay safe at the back lines and lead his army to win battles, but in reality, he throws himself into the heart of the enemies'' schemes to destroy them from within, he indeed did not inflict any major losses on his men and always seeded in destroying his target and pushing his legion forward. However, the wounds he received were not limited to the scars on his face! Everyone knows that his sister Zara had to babysit him all along, she restored his limbs a few times already, saved him from certain death a few times after he got stabbed in a vital point, or that one time when he was literally ughtered!! "Just because you haven''t faced the consequences of your behavior yet doesn''t mean you won''t inevitably face them one day." Theo shook his head. The reports he had read about Peon were simply terrifying. Among Rubin''s adopted children, if Zara is famous for her wisdom, and Caesar for strength and prestige, then Peon is undoubtedly famous for being the crazed killer who does not think twice when he finds an opportunity to cut throats. Peon''s standing as the Emperor''s adopted son and his great strength and talent earned him respect and eptance, He also gathered for himself fierce followers like himself who would jump into hell if they saw him jump into it. but his expressions that seemed to burn with silent anger day and night and his crazy fighting style that kept him bedridden every day certainly did not win him any new friends... Although the golden helmet hid his scars and his facial expression that looked like a volcano about to erupt, simply his fighting and leadership style did little to improve his fierce and unaproshible reputation! Finally, Peon looked at Theo''s face for a long time, "... Interesting, does this have anything to do with your choosing me? His Excellency''s letter says that you can take any individuals and the numbers you want without restrictions, but you came to me, do you want to y the hero that will save his crazy brother from a certain death or something?" "How can I save someone who was ying at the death every day? Of course not. The thing is that the Nihari is really dangerous and the mission needs some trusted and tough people who are experienced in regr warfare. There is no one better than you, brother, for a mission like this, don''t you think?" "If you want a strong and trustworthy person who is an expert in regr warfare, then Caesar is better than me at this. I am just a killer." "Let Caesar lead his father''s army, He is a real general''s project. As for you, your talents are not here. I think your leadership of the Eighth Legion made this very clear." Theo waved, he didn''t have to choose his words much when he was with Peon "... Never mind, give me half an hour and I''ll assemble the team." Byun looked at the army again "It''s okay, there''s no need to rush. Leave them until their points are calcted first, then gather them afterward. We shouldn''t rob them of the joy of victory so quickly..." Theo shook his head. Even if Peon gathered the men in half an hour, it wasn''t like they could start the mission right away... While it took Robin almost a day to travel from this location to headquarters, Theo took more than two days. Now that there were several hundred soldiers, it would definitely take longer to get back to the gate, so an hour or two dy now wouldn''t hurt anyone. "Oh, alright then, I''ll go and speed up the point calction for that group, we won''t bete." Peon put his helmet back on and almost jumped off the hill "...Aren''t you going to ask what your new mission is?" "There is no need, as long as it is an order from His Excellency, it will be implemented," Peon responded shortly, then jumped up Chapter 557 Conversation with a tree father -1 Chapter 557 Conversation with a tree father -1 Somewhere within thends of Tree Father Descartes-- *Swoosh* *Swoosh* Two peoplended at the edge of a dense forest. One of them was a blond man wearing a clean white robe, and the other was wearing a military uniform. They were Robin and Billy. "Are we there yet?" Robin asked, putting his hands behind his back. It was a long trip from headquarters to here, and they didn''t rest for more than half an hour each time. Billy looked around more than once and then nodded, "As far as I know, this forest is deserted and no one will disturb us. We can hold the meeting here without a doubt." "Good." Robin took a few steps to enter the forest, then sat on the ground with his back against one of the trees, extending one leg while bending the other and cing his hand on it, then he spoke in a low voice, "Descartes, I know you have been watching us since we reached your domination circle, you can appear now." *Whoosh* The surrounding energy began to gather until it formed a small energy core, Then ancient-looking roots sprouted from the ground and formed what looked like a skeleton. Then some of the surrounding tree leaves fell to cover the skeleton and give it its external humanoid appearance. "The Emperor from the Other World, Robin Burton, we finally meet." The body made of leaves began to speak in a soft, soothing voice to whoever heard it, "I did not expect you toe alone and unguarded, perhaps I should reevaluate you a little..." "Let me make something clear for your benefit, it''s not like I''m bold and I''m not afraid of death, I''m simply confident in my abilities to leave at any time without as much as a scratch, no matter what you do you can never hurt me, at least you can''t prevent me from escaping, I''m quite sure about this and you should also be certain about this..." Robin waved, then raised his finger and pointed towards the leaf avatar in front of him, "I heard that you don''t bother making your own buds like Huffinhaim, you use the ordinary nt and give them life to at as your army, Is this body here is the basis your army? Not bad... Now let''s get to the point, I heard that you have not been fighting seriously since the Fifth Legion appeared in yournds, You even recently asked for a truce until you meet with me. What do you want?" "I can ask you the same thing. During your war with Hoffenheim, you sent one legion to fight me even though you knew that their victory was impossible. You even chose this wise gentleman as the legion''s general. What do YOU want?" The Personification of the Tree Father Descartes responded quickly Robin and the Tree Father avatar looked at each other for a few more seconds before a meaningful smile appeared on the faces of both of them. The answers to the two questions were clear to both of them, but some things needed to be verbally said in order for the conversations to move on to the next level. "Alright then, let me exin first... The Fifth Legion was a way to let you test the strength of my army and implement whatever ns and strategies you wanted against them. I wanted to show you the overwhelming power of my men so that you would lose hope of winning and be certain that if I dered war on you, you would not be able to escape, at the same time, I didn''t want to send arger army or pressure you too much to leave a chance for both of us to retreat a step without losing face. Seeing you here today makes me guess that I seeded." Robin spoke calmly The avatar of the tree father, Descartes, remained focused on Robin for a few seconds. This is what actually happened. During the past years, Descartes could haveunched a crushing attack with all his might to destroy the Fifth Legion without a chance for any of them to escape, but he did not do that. He realizes that this mini-war is merely testing the pulse of both sides, and destroying the Fifth Legion means that he will face arger army after them, and that time there will be no more ying around. He contented himself with sending nt armies the same size as the Fifth Legion at first, then two times, then three times, even ten timesrger than them, each time implementing new ns and experimenting with new weapons to find the Fifth Legion''s weak point, but to no avail. The Fifth Legion was simply a rock and Descartes'' soldiers were eggs, no matter how much he threw them at the Fifth Legion and how different the angel of throwing them, they would always crack first. Even the infantrymen of the Fifth Legion were knights, and the weapons in their hands, those strange talismans, and the great diversity ofws within that single legion made battling them extremely difficult! Although he managed to kill more than 60,000 soldiers from the Fifth Legion throughout the Six-Year War, the war also killed millions of his veteran soldiers and took out approximately 10% of his territory. If the battlefield were erged by sending more soldiers from both sides, the loser here could be easily determined. But he still has a chance, he can still choose one of two options... The first is to show the weapons and ns he was preparing to deal with the other Tree Fathers. In this case, he may have a chance against the invaders, but by then all his cards will be revealed in front of the other Tree Fathers and he will be naked in front of them. The second is to sacrifice a percentage of his refinement of the''s spirit to create a warlord. Of course, he does not want to make such a choice, but it remains a deterrent weapon if things develop. Of course, even these empty hopes copsed after the army of the invaders defeated the armies of Tree Father Hoffenheim and crushed all of his ns and weapons, and their Emperor Robin even destroyed six warlords himself in the blink of an eye! This is why, after the destruction of the Six Warlords, the rest of the Tree Fathers held their breath and kept their silence for two years. Even if they noticed Robin copsing as well, they did not dare to attack. Even if Robin copsed, his army is still there. One member of that army, Jabba, was able to single-handedly stop a Warlord and was very close to destroying him just before Robin arrived, so it''s safe to say that making one Warlord wouldn''t affect the invading army either, would they have to make multiple Warlords like Hoffenheim? Impossible. What crazy maniac would waste 200,000 years of his life''s work like this?! Of course, the option of allying together still exists. It is true that the Tree Fathers hate each other and prefer cold peace between them until they wipe out the humans first, but a real alliance is no longer a very distant matter and has actually been proposed more than once... Flooding the invading army with soldiers from all sides should be enough to eliminate them or at least restrain them in their ces, but the question is, can they trust each other? Hoffenheim''s act was the simplest example that this is impossible... While creating the Warlords, he himself said that he would use them to wipe out the rest of humanity on Greend and the other Tree Fathers after he finished with the invaders. Although the Tree Fathers were angry upon hearing this, they did not me him. Wouldn''t they all have done the same? Today, if that alliance is established and the Six Tree Fathers choose to fight the invaders to the end together, who can guarantee that one of them will not stab the rest in the back at the decisive moment? Who guarantees that each of the Tree Fathers will move his entire army and will not hide his trump cards? And if each one of them hid his cards and maintained arge army to protect himself from potential betrayal, then what is the benefit of the alliance in the first ce?! This is exactly why Descartes, a tree father, requested an interview with Robin today. *If I war alone I will lose, and a war with the alliance will have unknown results, so why not hear what the leader of the invaders has to say first?* Or so he thought... "Indeed, your message arrived loud and clear. I still have a few cards that I have not tried yet, but there will be no turning back if I do, so I wanted to hear from you first, and here we are, what exactly do you want?" Robin straightened his posture slightly and looked directly into the eyes of the Tree Father incarnation, "Power, Descartes... I want power." Chapter 558 Conversation with a tree father -2 Chapter 558 Conversation with a tree father -2 "You want... Power? Do you realize that you are threatening an entire world with your army? What power do you want more?! If I had this kind of power do you think I would be here talking to you?" Shocked, Descartes didn''t know what to say "Haha, poweres in many forms. Maybe a certain resource or even a piece of information might be enough sometimes." Robin put his wrist back on his knee and then asked with a smile, "By the way, I know now that the ancient Treants noticed something that made them start a war of extermination immediately, What was that thing?" "Maybe we should wait until we have an agreement, then ask at your convenience." The avatar of Tree Father Descartes said frowning, ''Is this a joke? Did this invader think he can get this kind of information for free?!'' "Come on, Descartes. My question is about a piece of information that happened a long time ago. What''s the problem if you answer? Secondly, who knows whether we will have an agreement or not?" Robin shrugged his shoulders, "Even if we don''t agree, it wouldn''t hurt to nt some friendship now by answering a few questions. Who knows... I might leave you as thest Tree Father I take down." "...Unfortunately, I cannot. The answer to your question is not just ancient history, but rather something that, if you knew it, would boost the war, destroy my personal dreams, and destroy everything I worked for." The Tree Father avatar shook his head, "Before I say a word, you mustpensate me for all of these. Just leaving me to be thest to be attacked is not enough. I would rather take my chances and join the alliance with the rest of the Tree Father against you." "Oh? Telling me such ancient history would destroy your dreams and what you worked for? Interesting? I understand from this that what you found back then has something to do with the spirit of the, just how I thought..." Robin tapped his knee a few times, "Alright, then what you''re saying makes sense. Tell me what you want from me, what do you expect me to offer? Youing here today even though we are at war means you are ready to surrender at some terms, Do you want something specific that will convince you to swear allegiance to me? Or should I take a guess?" The Tree Father hesitated and did not answer directly, only after a full minute did he speak up, "...I believed Hoffenheim when he said that you are strangers, not from our world. Your weapons and methods are not like anything I have seen before. Of course, all of these things are of no use to me in my case as an ancient Treant who returned to earth, and frankly, I do not think that you have something that might interest me, but I''m here to give you and myself ast chance. Say what you have, who knows, maybe I would find something in your world that''s worth it." Then he added after a short pause, "What you need to offer is something that canpensate me for the dream that I spent 200,000 years trying to achieve them. And if you don''t have something like that, Do you think we should cooperate? I will fight alongside you until we eliminate every other living being in this world. Then you can rule the world and take its resources, but you willpletely forget the term world spirit and never ask about it again." "Hmm, what do I have to give you?" Robin closed his eyes slightly and started tapping his knee, "How about I give you a way to strengthen your soul until you reach a higher realm? My soul has already reached that higher realm and I used it to kill Hoffenheim." "Tree Father Hoffenheim is dead? ...No wonder." Tree Father Descartes'' body avatar looked clearly shocked, although he was observing what was happening around Hoffenheim, he thought that he had just been defeated, as there was no apparent damage to him to suggest that he had died. After a brief moment of hesitation, he returned to looking at Robin, in a different light this time. The person in front of him was no longer just an intruder causing chaos, but rather a real danger, he already killed one of the seven! Descartes remained silent for a few minutes before finally opening his mouth made of papers, "...Your offer is indeed tempting but it is not enough to make me give up my dream and follow you. At best, I can exchange a few pieces of information and techniques with you in exchange for this soul-strengthening technique, in exchange for which I will give you a method for making buds and how to clone the primal soul." "...? Haha, you want to exchange techniques that Hoffenheim created with me? You''re really interesting, but not that much." Robin went back to tapping his knee for a few seconds, "Then how about I give you the Major Heavenly Law of Life to the Fourth Stage in exchange for your loyalty? I guess I don''t need to exin its usefulness to you." "The Major Heavenly Law of Life?! You say that you have the Major Heavenly Law of Life up to the fourth stage?!" The Tree Father avatar took a step forward, his features were a mixture of shock and greed. For the first time since the meeting began, the Tree Father avatar Descartes seemed so emotional, even when he heard of his rival death did not blink an eyelid! Robin nodded without adding a word, the importance of the Major Heavenly Law of Life for the Treant creatures was simply enormous, especially the Ancient Treants who had left everything behind in order to prolong their lives. They can study whatever they want in order to strengthen themselves and their soldiers, but in the end, their entire focus lies in matters of the soul and life, so Robin''s two offers are rted to these two aspects. After another few minutes, Descartes calmed down and replied sternly, "I can exchange with you the method of creating nt soldiers and give you a soul technique with which you can control a huge number of targets depending on the power of your soul, and another technique that makes you divide the power of your soul into small parts and control each one individually, I will also give you information about the rest of the Tree Fathers and their n against you. I will also give you what I know about the human alliance, and I will also tell you some information about the''s spirit, but not the essential parts." Robin raised his eyebrows slightly, "...But you won''t swear allegiance to me?" Descartes shook his head, "You haven''t offered enough yet." "Descartes, you still don''t seem to realize what''s at stake here." Robin spoke in a stern tone, a threatening tone evident in his words, "I am willing to give you benefits, not because you deserve them, but rather because I want to reward my followers. All those things you promised me, I already obtained from hijacking Tree Father Hoffenheim''s memories, even if they are in chaos currently, I will still be able to extract all these techniques and information in months or a few years at most. Even if you do not believe me, can''t I simply obtain them myself after killing another one or two of you? Then the rest will be my ves and not even my followers! Use your brain and be wise. Don''t be like the fool Hoffenheim who remained stubborn until HIS very end." "No, you don''t understand... You simply do not realize what you want me to give up, your offers are nothing inparison! If you do not have an alternative to rece my goal, then there is no point in talking. As for you you could kill a bunch of us or we destroy you is not known yet. We allowed you to single out Hoffenheim because he intended to betray us and he deserves that fate, But be sure that it will not happen again with the rest of us!" Tree Father Descartes did not back down either "Alright, Alright, calm down, both of you. We came today to pave the way to peace, not to make matters worse." Billy who had been silent the whole time, watching from the side, finally made his move, "Your Excellency, Why don''t you consider another offer? Brother Descartes here came with good intentions." "...Tsk~ Out of consideration to General Billy, I will give you onest offer and onest chance. If you refuse, both of us will go our separate ways." His intervention was at an excellent time, allowing Robin to lean his back against the tree again and stare at the face of the tree father''s avatar, thinking of something that could help in this situation. "Hear me what you got." The tree father shrugged his shoulders without care. It was clear that he was preparing to leave. He had no hope of hearing anything that could dissuade him from his goal, but today''s meeting benefited him greatly in any case and gave him an idea about the personality and capabilities of his future opponent. Robin remained silent for a while, looking at the avatar of the Tree Father from top to bottom, before he finally spoke: "...I can nullify the effect of *returning to earth* for you and return you into a full Treant again!" Chapter 559 conversation with a tree father -3 Chapter 559 conversation with a tree father -3 "Did you just say you are going to nullify my return to Earth effect and make me a Treant again? Do you even realize what you''re saying?!" The Tree Father avatar spoke quickly, it was clear that Robin''s offer this time hit a nerve "I have an idea about the matter from the memories of your friend Hoffenheim, If I remember correctly Returning to Earth can be described as a union with the. You used your true nature to unite with the to be mere trees once again. You can no longer be considered living beings like the rest of us but you have be an extension of the itself. This is why your bodies have been able to reach those heights even touching the high sky, this also gave you a lifespan of no less than half a million years and no more than 700,000 years. This means that there were other ancient Treants other than you who died of old age in the era before energy cultivation," Robin pointed towards the avatar and spoke slowly, "But after you started energy cultivation, your bodies became much stronger, your souls became unfathomable, and the entire energy of the is focused almost solely on the seven of you, and the minor heavenlyws that you lot trained on and rted to the path of life are countless, so your life span has increased significantly. I believe that your life span has now reached around 2~2.5 million years, right?" Then Robin added, "This is too much if you want my opinion. Most beings, especially humans, forget what happened a few years ago, and their feelings change a hundred times a day. I honestly cannot imagine living for millions of years, and also on the same. No, no, In the same spot actually since you couldn''t move even if you had the whole to yourself! I asked Hoffenheim the same question before and I''ll ask you now... Why do you even live? What would the''s spirit give you that would be worth doing all this for? A little longer lifespan? More power? or the ability to move again? I can''t think of a third option." Robin shook his head with a halfugh, "If it is one of the first two choices is correct, don''t you think this is a joke? What will you do with a longer life or greater strength while you are nailed to the ground forever? The time wille when you want tomit suicide will not be long. But if your goal is to move and talk again, then this is more understandable. I can help you, and you will not need to wait for hundreds of thousands or millions of additional years until you seed in your endeavor. What do you think?" "...Robin Burton, you said yourself that our bodies have be one with the world. We are now like mountains, rivers, and ins. Have you ever seen a mountain move?" Father Tree Descartes was silent for a few minutes before he asked again without conviction "I''ll understand from this that even controlling the''s spirit won''t change your fate as a tree father? Haha, ridiculous, what are you even fighting for then?" Robinughed sarcastically, pping his thigh "..." The tree father avatar did not say anything, he just kept looking at Robin silently. It was clear that he was trying to remain calm, but the avatar''s hands were clearly shaking. Robin gave him a chance to process what he had heard first, then spoke again, "Descartes, you are not an ordinary person, but rather an entity who lived for hundreds of thousands of years. You have experienced an entire life as a treant, then you have experienced union with the, and you have entered into wars and massacres that have not subsided to this day. I know that your age and your experience have given you some knowledge, so make good use of it. If this meeting ends before we reach an agreement, you will be the losing party." "...What makes you so sure that returning to Earth can be nullified?" After a long time, the tree father finally opened his mouth "I have the Major Heavenly Law of Life and the Major Heavenly Law of Earth and I have the ability to see soul patterns, what more could I possibly need? More Major Heavenly Laws? More advanced stages of those Laws? These are all things I will reach sooner orter, you''re not in a hurry, right? You were nailed in your spot for who knows how long, haha, I''ve been in your shoes, it won''t be a problem if you wait a few more years." Robin replied confidently The Tree Father avatar remained silent for a few minutes, and then another question appeared in his head that he hurriedly mouthed, "What about my lifespan? I already far exceeded the maximum that a normal Treant creature could live. Won''t I be exposed to death as soon as the return to Earth is nullified?" Robin waved his left hand, "I will not allow my subordinate to die so easily. Perhaps your remaining life will not reach the 2.5 million years that you have now, but living for a few tens of thousands of years will not be a problem. After all, you are still a nt, and extending your life is quite an easy matter, The same life energy that gives humans a week of extra life can give you a few years! After you acquire the fourth stage of the Major Life Law, you will have no problem increasing your life until you get tired of it." Descartes was silent again for a few minutes, then finally he seemed to think of something and shook his head and spoke, "¡­Alright then, when you invent that technique that nullifies the effect of returning to Earth, I will swear allegiance to you." Robin shook his head, "This won''t work, now or never." "Robin Burton, don''t be unreasonable here! Do you want me to swear allegiance to you without giving me anything in return? To swear allegiance to you means to give you all the information I have without conditions and fight under your orders withoutint. In return, you are selling me fish while it''s still swimming in the sea?!" "Descartes, the Fifth Legion fought in thends for almost six years. You must know about the Oath Tablets, right? Even Hoffenheim knew about them and did research on them, and I do not think that you are any less intelligent than him. Since you are the ones who came to me on your own, I will not insist on cing the soul invement seal on you, all you have to do is swear on one of those tablets, and as soon as you swear allegiance to me on one of the tablets, I will give you techniques to strengthen the soul and give you all my experiences about upgrading your soul from white to silver, and I will also give you the Major Heavenly Law of life up to the third stage, and in top of that I will also swear Also on an oath tablet that I will give you the fourth stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Life and the method of canceling the return to Earth when I finish with them." Robin straightened up in his posture and spoke seriously, "It does not require a lot of intelligence to know that I will not break my promise. After you swear allegiance to me, it is natural for me to try to strengthen as much as I can so that you serve me better. What benefit will you do to me while you are stuck in your ce? Maybe help me fight against the rest of the Tree Fathers and the human tribes? I can take care of them on my own. You have to understand, Descartes, Greend may be everything in your view but it is only another way to resources and training forces in my eyes. You may only be of use to me if I take you to others!" "Me? I can go to worlds- no, to others?!" The avatar of the tree father opened his eyes made of paper to the end. If the avatar had a heart, Robin would have heard it beating like a drum. Robin didn''t respond with more words, he just nodded and smiled "..." The tree father avatar closed his eyes and sat there, clearly entering a state of deep thought Robin didn''t bother him either and leaned his backpletely against the tree behind him, while Billy took out the tea set and sat on the side heating up some for himself and Robin. The three suns in the sky are always working hard to make sure that Greend always has light. There is no night here so it is difficult to follow the flow of time if you are inattentive. After an unknown time, the Tree Father Avatar opened his eyes, "Give me the Oath Tablet." Chapter 560 Player to pawn Chapter 560 yer to pawn "Give me the oath tablet." A big smile appeared on Robin''s face, then he hurriedly tossed a metal tablet to the Tree Father, who in turn picked it up, passed his soul sense through it, and began reciting a clear oath. The oath was not long and full of terms and conditions and needed to be checked for loopholes and all of that. The Tree Father did not ce an expiry date for the oath or a condition to end it, It was a very simple deration of loyalty. This showed the tree father''s utmost sincerity and this is exactly what he was trying to show. After that, he passed the oath tablet again to Robin and bowed slightly, "I greet the Emperor." "Haha, marvelous! I assure you that you will not regret your choice today, Descartes. You will gain much more than simply nullifying your Return to Earth!" Robin shoutedughing, even Billy beside him let out a long sigh of relief, this was an event worth celebrating! Then Rubin took out a second oath tablet and used it himself, saying clearly that he would hand Descartes the fourth stage of the major heavenlyw of life and give him a way out of *Returning to Earth*, but he did not set a maximum time limit for it. Descartes did not mind the part as well. If either part of the oath had been easy, Descartes or one of the other Tree Fathers would have been able to implement them during the past two hundred thousand years. Actually, he would be surprised if it took Robin only a few tens of thousands of years to fulfill his promise! Robin then took out several tablets for storing information and passed on the Major Heavenly Law of Life to the Third Stage, the Soul Strengthening Technique, the Soul Replenishing Technique, and even his experience with the Silver Soul, And most importantly, one of the tablets contained the Foundation Modification Technique!! The Tree Father Avatar bowed slightly and received the tablets with both hands from Robin, then passed his own soul sense through them and closed his eyes for several minutes... "Hoo~ Thank you very much for your generosity, Your Excellency." Descartes let out a relieved sigh and waved his hands. A few roots emerged from the soil and quietly pulled the tablets down until they were out of sight. Then he returned to looking at Robin emotionlessly. The Soul Replenishing Technique and the Soul Strengthening Technique are not something new to him since he has his own versions of techniques that do the same job, but it would be useful for him to take a look at other techniques and perhaps find new ideas in them. Although Robin does not know how his soul evolved, his experience with the silver soul and its characteristics will be of great help to him in the future, but this is in the future... The Foundation Modification Technique is an unexpected happy surprise as it solved a lot of questions about how to use the Major Heavenly Law of life to the fullest, and it shortened his research time by many many years,however, it is stillcking. This technique is intended to work on the energy gathering center of humans and demi-humans. The Tree Father will need to put a lot of effort into it in order to be able to use it on himself and switch to using the Major Heavenly Law of life. The only tangible benefit he gained today was the Major Heavenly Law of Life yp to the Third Stage, and that was more than enough as a down payment! But does this mean that he forgot his previous life as a yer and suddenly loved his new life as a pawn? No, definitely not... Only a few minutes passed after he took the oath, and some regret already began to appear on his face. Did he really make the right decision? If Robin hadn''t been holding the knife to his neck, would he really have chosen to follow him for those benefits? It is not as if he had never tasted freedom and movement before. He gave it up for the sake of a long life, and even this would be greatly diminished now, and his forsaken dream... oh, his dream. As for Robin, he only smiled at the way Descartes called him. Since he had sworn allegiance to him directly, it was natural for him to call him my lord or master, but the *Emperor* made him another subordinate in the imperial system, and had a feeling of distance... But Robin did not mind, after all, he did not need a servant, but a general. "Descartes, do not think that your rewards will be limited to the fourth degree of the Law of Life and the method of nullifying your Return to Earth. These things are the price of your loyalty. Work well for me and I will not be stingy on you." As if Robin could read the features of the avatar, he spoke immediately "Oh? Do you have anything else good?" The avatar raised his leafy eyebrows "What do you think of a technique where you can absorb your opponent''s soul power and turn it into your own?" Robin smiled "..How much force will you benefit from it, most will be wasted right?!" It was clear that the tree father was somewhat excited Robinughed. Descartes'' question was to the point without twisting and turning, but his answer was destined to shock Descartes again, "There is no wasted energy. You will be able to absorb 100% of your target''s soul force, no matter how much is there." "No, no, this...this is impossible. Do you realize what the consequences of this technique are?!" Descartes'' tree-father personification took two steps back, and for the second time since the dialogue began, his facial expressionpletely changed "Haha, of course I know. Even though I didn''t create it to be used like that, It can be said that it is a demonic technique. In the hands of the wrong person, it can cause disasters and mass ughters everywhere. As for me, I was content with using it on your friend Hoofy. How do you think I achieved my silver soul? Although I do not know whether it was a coincidence or just a development resulting from being saturated with soul force, It must have something to do with the Soul Filling technique." Robin hit his thigh andughed out loud "If you opened your offers with this technique I would have epted! what do you want in exchange?! I want it!" Although Descartes tried to remain calm, or at least pretend to be so, it was impossible Robin waved dismissively, "Forget it, do you think I''m an idiot? I''d rather give you the ability to move and the fourth stage of the Law of Life than give you the Soul Filling Technique, even if you be Physically stronger I could still knock you down if you ever tried to y with your tail, how can I give you a technique that can make you stronger than me? Maybe then even the Oath tablet won''t be able to restrain you." "...Why did you tell me about it then?" It was clear how disappointed the Tree Father was "Wark well for me and I will give it to you. This will happen when I get stronger, of course.''" Robin chuckled again Descartes nodded after a long sigh, "...Sigh~ Understood, I will see what I can do for... Your Excellency..." "Good, now tell me about what you found that made you start the Annihtion War!" Rubin pointed towards Descartes''s avatar seriously "This..." Descartes''s tree-father incarnation began squeezing his hands, mostly an involuntary reaction "Dickie, my dear, please remember that the days of your personal glory have ended the moment you swore allegiance to me. Your life itself has be mine. If I be stronger, your standing will rise with me. If we are defeated in war, you will die alongside me. We agreed on a price and you epted, you have no way of taking your words back now. You don''t want the oath condition to be activated, right? Come on, my dear, speak." Robin leaned his body forward and spoke as if he were speaking to his disobedient son, even though the being standing in front of him had lived thousands of times his lifespan! "I know! I know, but..." Descartes'' Tree Father avatar raised his hand and looked at her helplessly. Opening his mouth now means abandoning his dream, his endeavor, and his purpose in life. As soon as the invaders know the secret behind everything that is happening, everything will go with the wind... ''But... hasn''t everything gone to waste already? Even if the invaders don''t know the secret, they will continue to advance and try to take us all down anyway for the sake of resources and territory.'' The tree father sighed and convinced himself Then he raised his face again and looked at Robin, "What we found that day was... the secret to eternal life." Chapter 561 Eternal life Chapter 561 Eternal life Father Tree Descartes raised his face and looked at Robin seriously, "What we found that day was the secret of eternal life." "..Secret of what?" Robin and Billy both stammered in stupefaction, they were both extremely dumbfounded. Theoretically, someone at the top of the Sage Realm could live for more than 4,000 years, but in the entire history of Jura, no one was known to have reached this age, even Old Gu, who is considered one of the oldest pirs in the True Beginning Army, is an expert at the top of the Sage Realm and is almost ces a foot in the Emperor realm, is barely over two thousand years old! 4 thousand years... This period of time is equivalent to 40~50 generations of any mortal family, equivalent to the rise and fall of kingdoms, the emergence and disappearance of races! At some point most of the sages started falling apart and hating everything, some of them started drinking alcohol and not taking care of their bodies until they died of diseases, and some of them went crazy and started creating wars and horrors until they were put to death, some of them went hunting the ancient beasts hidden deep in the mountains for the thrill and all of them were eaten, and some of them decided to retire from life, like Old Gu, who gave his thrown to his son and contented himself with advice from the side. Some of them even took a shortcut andmitted suicide directly! Of course, there are certainly many Sages who died of old age somewhere trying to reach a secret that would prolong their lives a little more, but even these people no one heard anything about, as if they had had enough. It''s not like they don''t like life, it''s because standing on top for a long time is really boring. Maybe living for such long periods is okay for the treants, after all, they still have their nature as nts, they can sleep for a few thousand years at a time without problems... But what would a human do with power and authority without an explicit purpose? Bed more girls? Go to auctions and spend your money on good wines and some ancient beast hide? Worldly pleasures always have limits, and humans by nature hate repetition... If those sages were told that if they cling to life, someone named Robin woulde and take them to conquer other worlds, they would cling to life with their hands and teeth, as Old Gu is doing now. But without a goal, what is the point of life? Therefore, thinking about the subject of eternal life never urred to the inhabitants of the Jura... An interesting topic to waste time on, yes, but it was never their ultimate goal! Well, that''s until Robin appeared and started theary wars, at least... And then Billy continued, "Did you just say eternal life? Life and eternity in the same sentence? Is that what you said?!" The Tree Father shook his head when he saw that reaction, but he did not look a little disappointed, as if he had expected it, but he continued anyway with a long sigh and a voice full of regret, "...Sigh~ Before the era of energy cultivation began, we Ancient Treants knew about the existence of the world-- I mean the spirit, we could all feel it in the interior of the afterpleting the process of Returning to Earth. After humans discovered energy cultivation and the number of human and treant cultivators began to increase, changes began to ur around us, as we felt that the energy levels in the atmosphere were rising and thews became clearer to anyone who wanted to discover it, things like that." Robin nodded continuously. This kind of information about the beginning of the cultivation era had always been absent from him. As for the tree father''s condition, he did not pay attention to it. It was clear that he did not want to reveal the secret that he had fought for all his life, but who cares about his feelings?! Then the avatar of the Tree Father continued speaking while he was in the same state, "But one day, precisely on the day that the first human being broke through and was able to use the second stage of one of thews -bing what you call a Saint- we felt the spirit of the itself change radically, At the same moment, all of the ancient Treant tried to sense it, as we always did, to find out what was happening to it, but this time we found ourselves in a different domain, and we saw for the first time the spirit of the... At that moment, it was undergoing an evolution of sorts. It was in the process of acquiring a spirit form and consciousness!" "We did not have any enmity with the spirit at that time. On the contrary, we felt that we belonged to it, so no one tried to harm it during its development. Rather, we all found this to be an opportunity to understand more about our world, so we stayed to watch what was happening, and during the formation of the spiritual form of the spirit, we all noticed at the same time, that the''s spirit was notplete..." "...When the''s spirit had finally finished gaining form and consciousness, we felt its immense power more clearly, even if there was someone among us with twisted thoughts he had to shelve it and stay silent. Then we all came forward to congratte the spirit and ask it if it had any advice or instructions. Of course, we had no hope of it saying anything important. If it possessed the memories of the from the beginning of creation, then to it, we are children who are not worthy of its time. And if it is still just a nascent spirit, then it has nothing to tell us. But we were surprised like we were hit by thunder when we heard these words, the''s spirit after it took form literally said...: *I don''t feel well, Who among you wants to be my owner?*" "An... Owner? Did I hear correctly?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing that word. The''s spirit was asking to be owned by someone. Tree Father Descartes'' avatar nodded, "One of the ancient Treants didn''t even give us a chance to be surprised and quickly asked, *What would I gain if I became your owner?* The spirit then seemed to be thinking of an appropriate response, and then it spoke, *I don''t know if that''s good to you, but my owner will remain alive as long as I am still alive*" "Alive as long as I am still alive. Alive as long as I am still alive..." Robin was unable to contain himself, so he stood up and began to walk back and forth with his hands behind his back, muttering these words, "This *I* am returning to the consciousness of the world spirit, Or on the itself?" "Does it matter? No one can destroy the vast world and no one can kill the all-powerful''s spirit. If this is not eternal life, then what is?" Tree Father Descartes showed a meaningful smile, "In any case, we all asked to know the way to possess the''s spirit and it gave the method to all of us, a way to refine the iplete''s spirit using our primal souls to make itplete, this will make the world spirit dependent on you all the time but wouldn''t that be even better? We all began the refinement process at the same time!" Then he added after the smile disappeared from his face, "At first it was just a simple race to try the method and see who could refine the''s soul the fastest and use it for himself. We soon learned that the refinement process could be done by many people at the same time and that it would take a very long time, but this did not weaken anyone''s resolve. The moment we began the refinement process we also began to feel our familiarity with thews increasing, and most importantly... we felt our lives actually lengthening." Here Robin stopped walking back and forth and looked at the tree father, "So that''s how it is... You ancient Treants all sacrificed movement,munication, family, and everything in order to prolong their lives. If all those monsters clinging to life found a ything that could grant eternal life then..." Here the Tree Father interrupted Robin, "A war like no other will begin, that''s right. When we knew the benefits and knew that the refinement process would take a very long time, perhaps tens of thousands of years or even hundreds of thousands of years, a few ancient Treants withdrew their souls from the''s spirit immediately and thought of the obvious thing: It is to reduce the number ofpetitors. What is the benefit if we spend refining the soul of the for ten thousand years only to find in the end that each one of us obtained a level of refinement of 2%? Will we in the end politely ask others to back off and they will agree? Everyone knew that the war was inevitable, it was only a question of when, where, and how..." Robin raised his eyebrows slightly, "Let me guess, you also decided to exterminate the rest of the Treant race so that the secret of eternal life would not be revealed and more rivals would emerge, but why humans, other intelligent creatures, and even beasts were subjected to you extermination war as well?" Chapter 562 Ancient secrets Chapter 562 Ancient secrets Robin raised his eyebrows slightly, "I understand that ruthless old things like yourselves would want to exterminate the Treant race to lessen thepetition for eternal life, as you didn''t want any more of them Returning to Earth and finding the spirit of the, but why would you want to exterminate humans, other intelligent creatures, and even the beasts?" "Don''t give me that look. We didn''t agree on anything at the time. Rather, every Ancient Treant did what he thought was good for him, Some of them were afraid of the idea that humans and other intelligent beings would find a way tomunicate with the spirit of the world as well, and you know how the humans behave when the find something like that, the way of reaching the spirit of the would soon spread and instead of having 50petitors in refinement then the number would be in the thousands. Those Ancient Treants who thought this way began to kill everything they could see in order to prevent any futurepetition. This does not mean that we all thought the same way." Robin shrugged his shoulders, "But all of you are thinking that way now. There is not a single Ancient Treant currently whose hands have not been soaked in the blood of billions of living beings, including you." "...Not entirely true, I mean we do try to kill everything we can reach, but not for the same reason as back then. Currently, the war on the''s creatures for us is not due to fear of the emergence of a newpetition, If humans could ess the spirit of the, they would have done so by now. Our war on them now is simply happening because of the war is between the seven of us." "...You are killing them because of the war that is happening between the seven of you? Didn''t you make a pact to stop your war until you kill all the humans and beasts first? Please borate." "It''s actually very easy to exin, we require an enormous amount of energy to erge and move our armies, and when a few members of the Ancient Treants began killingrge numbers of human energy cultivators and strong beasts back then, we found that the energy in the atmosphere had be more abundant and that was especially true around the Tree Fathers who started those massacres, so the rest of us decided to follow the same approach and create a circle around our bodies -Now known as the domination circle- where all the energy within that circle belongs to us only, and that is why we had to kill any creature that drains energy for itself or has the potential to do so in the future, that''s all." The Tree Father avatar spoke emotionlessly. After hundreds of thousands of years of killing and billions of deaths, he no longer had any kind ofpassion for life. He seemed like a farmer talking about harvesting fruits or how he had exterminated harmful insects in his field. "Oh? You said earlier that the amount of energy in the atmosphere increased whenever humans began to break through the higher levels. Does this mean that the energy level in the atmosphere increases with the increase in avable cultivation levels, but decreases with the increase in the number of cultivators? Interesting...But is this sufficient reason tomit these massacres against people who have nothing to do with your war? Did you go crazy after you heard the term eternal life? You really are--" Robin almost hurled insults at Tree Father Descartes about them being heartless and things like that about killing, but he remembered that he was no better off than them and closed his mouth, "...what happened? Then?" "The spirit of the was very angry at our actions. The spirit cried and said that it wanted apanion who would help it develop further, not a group of criminals who would throw the back hundreds of thousands of years. It immediately halved our lifespans as punishment, and it also sent many disasters upon our real bodies, such as the thundercloud that has been striking Hoffenheim for two hundred thousand years to prevent him from growing anyrger. Perhaps you have seen it? Tree Father Descartes looked down, "The pleas and attacks of the spirit were enough to stop some of them, but others did not see that the punishments had any weight whenpared to eternal life, so they continued the war anyway, and since some of us resumed the war, it was natural for the rest to return to the fight as well, of course, we will not stay still and wait to be killed." "It was clear that the''s spirit was very angry... It kept halving our lifespans, but our continuous refinement of the''s spirit made up for what we lost and some more. The''s spirit also kept sending us natural disasters, but because of the process of refinement, our understanding of the heavenlyws increased tremendously, and those disasters became a source of great inspiration for us, Then the Tree Father added seriously, "If we continued with the previous example: The thunder cloud that kept striking Hoffenheim when he was still alive also taught Hoffenheim the Major Heavenly Law of Lightning, and the refinement of the spirit of the made him more integrated with the Major Heavenly Law of Lightning to the point that he modified thew and put in it a feature that lightning strikes every flying thing within his domination circle when he activates the feature... The lightning attack that took down most of your men the day you arrived in our world was an attack from the Major Heavenly Law of Lightning itself fueled by the energy of the. The rest of the Ancient Treant also gained simr abilities to the disasters that were striking them, one of them modifying the Major Heavenly Law of Wind, another on The Major Heavenly Law of Earth, and so on. And at some point, we were able to agree to amend the Heavenly Laws in order to prevent any more nts from bing Treant creatures." "Altering the heavenlyws within the? Something like this is possible?!" For the second time, Robin''s features turned surprised and he took two steps toward Descartes "Have you not experienced this yourself? The lightning bolts that descended on your followers ignored all defenses and directly hit them because they are devoid of techniques, refined energy, etc. Rather, they are pure heavenlyw supported by pure natural energy. There is no defense against this." Descartes'' avatar shook his head slightly, "Any modification made to thews greatly consumes our refinement of the''s soul, so the modification is often so simple that it is not mentioned. Also, every time the property imnted in thews is activated, we consume the''s refinement percentage as well, but it is still a deterrent weapon with which we can protect our own domination circles from external armies, all we have to do is to a find a way to keep expanding it. Of course, over the years we have gained more capabilities by delving deeper into refining the spirit of the and discovering things such as the creation of warlords and many other secrets, as if we have be able to monitor everything that happens inside Our domination circle all the time or ways to strengthen our souls, etc... The''s spirit simply replied *Eternal life* to the question at that time because it simply could not count the benefits it would give to its owner, so it said the first thing that came to its mind!" After those words, Descartes'' embodiment fell silent again to give Robin a chance to digest the information. Robin himself remained with his eyebrows furrowed for a few minutes before he returned to sitting quietly, "...No wonder you didn''t want to speak... The secrets of the war thatsted two hundred thousand years have all been revealed once you opened your mouth, eternal life... eternal life..." "Heh~" The Tree Father avatar sighed and shook his head. It was enough for him topete with the Six Tree Fathers and the human tribes that refused to die, but now that the Invader Emperor knew the secret, his chance of controlling the spirit of the became officially zero. He could console himself that he was now on the winning side and that at least he would be able to move, but this was still a fish-in-water promise, as for the spirit of the it was something tangible and real he had experienced himself, abandoning it like this for him is really... The Tree Father avatar raised his head slightly and looked at Robin with aplicated look as he thought, ''Let''s hope your real army is bigger than the one you''ve shown so far, otherwise, we''ll both be doomed.'' Chapter 563 A Devil we know Chapter 563 A Devil we know "The spirit of the...the spirit of the..." Robin sat down again and continued to tap his knee slowly and began to mutter in a low voice, "Greend is not a special to have a spirit of its own and the rest of thes do not, it''s not the biggest nor the oldest and definitely not the richest with natural energy, so it is safe to say that the rest of thes also have a spirit of their own too... You said the''s spirit was born defective and needed someone to refine it, so it now bes logical that the''s spirit tries to strengthen its potential owners and gives special abilities to babies in their mothers'' wombs until it finds a good candidate to refine it, but isn''t it also natural for the''s spirit to try tomunicate with people until it finds good candidates?" Robin then shook his head, "But this is definitely not the case. It simply does not happen. I can say categorically that even the Emperors of Nihari do not know anything about the''s spirit and eternal life yet, otherwise, everything in Nihari would havepletely changed and that mild peace the Giants have now would have copsed long ago. Of course, the same applies to Jura and the Farm, the residents of boths have no knowledge of this matter, and I''m certain the top icons don''t know either or signs would have shown..." "...There is something missing, why don''t the nt''s spirits elsewhere try tomunicate with their residence as well? Nihari even has Martial Emperors there! ...Does this mean that in order to sense the''s spirit and begin the refinement process normally one must be at the realm above the Emperor Realm at the very least?" Robin continued to tap his knee, "This makes sense since it took you more than 200 thousand years and you still have not been able to refine the spirit of the, How could another living being survive all that long? If this had always been the case, it would have been an impossible task for any species other than the treants, and the ancient ones at that! There are definitely conditions to refine the''s spirit, and they should have something to do with the maturity of the spirit itself or the level of power of its refiner, this is the best exnation I cane up with. It is that you Ancient Treants reached the''s spirit by ident because of your special nature and you started the refinement process way too early. This should not have happened, and it probably won''t happen anywhere else, because the presence of Treant creatures and the effects of Returning to Earth on this is a special case that will not be repeated." The Tree Father remained silent and attentive as he heard these conclusions. These were things he had thought about countless times before, but he had no information from others that he could measure against, so Robin''s words now were important to him and could even be described as eye-opening... Was the task of refinement and eternal life really impossible for them from the beginning? Why didn''t the spirit say anything all that time?! As for Billy, his thoughts were focused on something else, "The Farm? What do you mean by Farm?!" Then he gasped, " Damn, is it what I think it is?!" Billy''s shouting brought Robin out of his state and he looked at Billy in stupefaction, but he was too busy to give an answer so he quickly ignored him and went back to looking at Father Tree, "What are the other Tree Fathers nning now?" "The souls of the six of us have been gathering constantly within the''s spirit domain since the day you fought against the Warlords. Everyone recognizes the capabilities of your Empire now, but no one is willing to give up on anything. Although no one trusts anyone until this moment and we do not go into many details during the meetings, There is something unanimously agreed upon, your war from now on will not be against one Tree Father. If you stay put they will ignore you for now, but once you decide to advance further, you will be facing all of us-- I mean all of them." Tree Father Descartes replied with fluctuating emotions. Robin nodded a few times, "Hmm, it''s nothing unexpected, and what about the rest of the local human tribes? Even if you don''t have authority over theirnds, I''m sure you have a way to spy on them, right?" "Their position has not changed much. They view you as intruders who want to take what is theirs, In this regard, you are not much different from us, the Tree Fathers. And I see that you will personally support these ideas very soon. I do not think that you intend to hand over thends of Hoffenheim to those three tribes and return your army from where you came from, right?" Robin waved, "I will give them what they deserve ording to their contributions, but hand over everything? Of course, it is impossible. We are here to stay, not to do charity work." The avatar of the Tree Father raised his shoulders slightly, "Then keep in mind that you will not fight the five Tree Fathers alone, and do not underestimate the human alliance either, if they were easy to deal with, they would not have been able to trouble us until today. Oh, beware of the Northern Fury Tribe as well, as they have been in constant contact with the human alliancetely." Billy took a step forward and shouted annoyed, "It is impossible for the local humans to fight us. Our presence will give them a better life and save them from living on the brink of death daily. With what reason would they choose to antagonize us?" He had dealt with the citizens of the Northern Fury Tribe and the Grazing Rat Tribe for six years, even if it was light dealings, he rejected the idea that they would be enemies! "A devil you know is better than an angel you do not know. This is a simple logic that humans have used everywhere since the beginning of creation. Sometimes some people choose to side with the tyrant they know rather than hand over the reins to a stranger. Isn''t this ironic?" But Robin was noticeably calmer "That''s because they don''t just know us. When they see our treatment of the three tribes who participated in the Tree Father Hoffenheim War and we convince them that we will give them a better life and teach them better techniques, they will definitely feelfortable with us!" Billy quickly intervened "If you intend to court them and persuade them to be reasonable, then do whatever you want in your free time and in a way that does not harm the prestige of the Empire, as for me, I do not n to sit and persuade anyone. They are not children and they must bear the consequences of their actions... The invasion n will go as it is, at the very worst, we will just make a few more enemies." Robin waved indifferently whenparing those human tribes to battling against the armies of 5 Tree Fathers at the same time, he simply didn''t have time to care for them. Then he continued as he looked towards Descartes'' avatar, "I want you to announce that you have joined the True Beginning Empire, and you will allow the Fifth Legion and the Grazing Rats Army to move freely in yournds as confirmation of your announcement." "Wouldn''t it be better if I concealed my joining you and remained among them?" The avatar furrowed his brows, the thought of opening hisnds to humans still gave him shivers "And do what exactly?" Robin smiled and shook his head, "You said yourself that they don''t trust anyone. If one of the Tree Fathers has a secret weapon or something like that, he won''t tell you before using it. What''s the point of pretending that you''re still on their side then? And when I start the invasion again, you''ll announce you''re joining me, Or will you fight against me, or perhaps you will choose neutrality? Tsk tsk~ These are all options that are not in our favor. It is better for you to announce you''re joining me and damage their morale even more. The news of Hoffenheim''s death and your deration of loyalty to the Empire will restrain them for a while, and perhaps some of them will reconsider which side they are on as well." "...Alright then, what else?" The avatar sighed and surrendered "Your joining me means that now thends of the Empire extend from thends of Hoffenheim and yournds, and the four human tribes are attached to them. This is a piece ofnd that represents more than a quarter of the, A one piece of beauty with no gaps in between, and it can be dered a kingdom." When Robin thought about this, he naturally smiled, "No one can say that he is better than a Tree Father when ites to defending and expanding borders, so I want you to cooperate with my army generals to make decent defenses around our borders and prepare for any external attack. I also want you to attend the meeting that will happen in a few days at the headquarters to see what the four tribes intend to do and then we will act ordingly, it will also be a good opportunity to get to know the rest of the generals in the Empire, they will be yourpanions from today on." "I''ll be there, what else?" The avatar nodded "You will act ordingly with the four tribes? What do you mean?" Billy furrowed his eyebrows "You''ll know then." Robin motioned for Billy to be silent and then returned to speaking to the avatar of the Tree Father, "Now I want you to hand me one thing and I will take and leave. Then you will stay here with Billy to tell him everything you know about the Tree Fathers and the human alliance and your experiences in fighting them and give him copies of all the techniques and abilities you and the rest of the Tree Fathers possess." "...What do you want me to hand now, your Excellency?" The tree father spoke without emotion. He knew that such demands would arise when he swore allegiance. He no longer had the right to keep secrets to himself. Robin showed a meaningful smile, "Give me the way to ess the''s spirit." Chapter 564 Encounter Chapter 564 Encounter Return to Earth... A term used to call the process undertaken by some Treant creatures to transform into what is known as Ancient Treant, but what exactly is Return to Earth? The Treants are just nts. It is not as if their ancestors were vegetation, Rather, each one of them was once a tree or an ordinary nt. This can be easily observed since in the golden age of the Treant, even the cornstalks in the fields owned by humans would suddenly pull out their roots from the ground and run away before they get eaten by the cattle! As for their life as treants after getting their intelligence, it is definitely not like the life of any other intelligent creature. They have be a mixture of intelligent creatures and nts, and even their behavior is always strange. They have no desires or ambitions, They have innate physical strength, but they do not know what to do with it, and they have a long life that they do not know what to it spend on! But even a nt, after living for hundreds or thousands of years without a goal, will begin to think about the reason behind bing a treant and try to explore its true self and search for its origins and goals in life! As for the goals, there are none... What can possibly be the goal of a tree? Even after their transformation into Treants, they spent most of their days sleeping or in seclusion somewhere enjoying the sun. The difference between their current lives and their previous lives is that now they can say audibly: The weather is beautiful today. The treants are, by default, loved by nature, so they are not looking for a more luxurious life, they do not want to harm anyone, take advantage of anyone, or seekpanionship, they do not even recognize borders and privatends. Simply put, their goals are almost non-existent Perhaps this is the real reason behind the Treants''ziness, None of them wanted to invent something to strengthen themselves nor did one of them show up and dere he would lead them to a glorious era, nothing... Even the ancient treants had not invented any new technique until the massacre began. So, all that remains for them is to search for their origins... but this is also a closed path. First, they have no ancestors, and as for their personal origins, they were just ordinary nts, but at least on this path, they have a glimmer of hope for what they should do. Perhaps they should return to their origins and be trees again! ''Why don''t I let go of my ability to move and speak and go back to being a tree? This will surely give me the ability to grow again instead of being stuck in this small body for 6,000 years.'' At least this was the idea that appeared in the head of the first Treant who turned himself into an ancient Treant, and indeed he seeded. His height continued to increase rapidly on a daily basis, and his roots were nted so deep into the ground that he began to feel the smallest details of everything happening around him, to the point that he began to feel that the breathes and has a spirit of its own! What that Treant did spread like wildfire. Some Treant creatures envied him and wanted to try to return to Earth like him, and some began to venerate him because he *reached the next phase* but didn''t want to lose their abilities either... Of course, the issue of letting go of the ability to move and speak and transforming limbs to suit the nature of an ancient Treant is not an easy issue at all. It requires a specific method that only those Treants who have lived for thousands of years can devise! On the steep hill-- In a secluded chamber beneath the Imperial Pce *Deep Inhale* "Hooooo~" *Deep Inhale* "Hooooo~" A month had passed since Robin requested a way tomunicate with the spirit of the from the tree father Descartes. What he got in return was the way to return to Earth and with it the specific location inside the ground where the spirit domain resides. Of course, thinking about digging and going physically to the core of the are the dreams of an ignorant, and it is not possible to be certain that he will find the spirit if he goes there physically as well, since it is a *spirit* at the end of the day As for the method of returning to Earth, he does not even need to consider using it, for well, he is not even a Treant... But it wasn''t entirely useless... What this method allowed the Tree Fathers to do, Robin couldpensate for by using the many heavenlyws he mastered, such as the Major Heavenly Law of nts and the Major Heavenly Law of Earth... or so he thought. Robin spent two weeks trying to reach the level of his terrestrial sensing to the same level as the tree fathers, or at least focusing his entire sensing on the point indicated by the tree father Descartes, so he made precise artificial roots using the pieces of buds and began to control them to prate the ground slowly in the same way as the tree fathers. It was difficult and required him to use a huge number of Laws in varying proportions, draining him of mental strength and energy in such a terrifying way that he needed to stop and rest every few minutes! But the good thing is that he alreadye very close... ording to his calctions, the time when he could meet the''s spirit should be today! *Deep Inhale* "Hooooo~ A little more.. a little more.." *Crack* Finally one of the artificial roots broke through a solid rock wall, but what was behind it was not more rocks, groundwater, or even volcanic magma as Robin was ustomed to seeing, but a dark light! "Hmm? Ahh!!" Robin didn''t have time to try to think about what happened, the moment the root made contact with that light, Robin felt a strong disturbance in his soul domain... --------------- "Hmm?" In the next moment, Robin felt that his surroundings had changed. Everything around him was vague and pitch ck, but at the same time, it was full of spots emitting bright lights. He raised his hand to see if there was any change and found that it was smaller and silver in color. He was in his Silver Soul avatar! "You there, who the hell are you?" "Someone leaked the location? Why would something like this happen?!" "It must be that traitor, Descartes, who else? He already dered that he joined the Empire, I just didn''t think he would get that low!" "Damn it, what exactly is that bastard thinking? He even gave up the world spirit to lick the invaders'' boots? he is a shame to all of us, he must be put to death!" Once again, Robin did not have time to think about what had happened. The sounds of shouting around him forced him to look in its direction, or more precisely, he had already looked in that direction before, but he ignored them... Those who had just spoken were 3 huge, illuminated orbs, standing at equal distances around an evenrger orb. Thinking about it, those three of them reminded him of Hoffenheim''s soul form when he first saw him, their sizes may vary a little, but they all look almost the same in every other aspect. Robin''s silver soul avatar''s lips turned into a smile and he put his hand behind his backfortingly, "Let me guess, you three are Tree Fathers? Are you here to plot against me or for the sake of the refinement process? And where are the rest of you, I thought there were five of you now. Anyway, seeing you here is good too~ it means that I''ve finally reached my destination..." "...Let ME guess, you are one of the invaders? Even their Emperor maybe?" One of the three soul orbs calmed down a little from the initial shock and spoke "You''re damn right I am! you have won a medium purity energy stone, you cane to my headquarters at any time to im your reward!" Robin raised a finger and pointed at the person who spoke andughed out loud. The three soul balls looked at each other for a moment before one of them startedughing and his spiritual energy was agitated. It was clear that he intended to attack, "Hahaha. We were wondering a while ago what we should do with you, but you brought yourself to your death. Isn''t that ridiculous?" Robin raised his eyebrows slightly and the smile on his face grew until it was almost ear to ear, "You know what? I was about to say those exact words to you." Then he raised his hand and silver soul energy began to flow *OOMMMNNNN* Chapter 565 Deer girl Chapter 565 Deer girl *OOMMMNNN* The Silver Soul force moved and surrounded the three white soul orbs with a speed that the three of them were unable toprehend. When they also tried to activate their own power to evade the silver force, they found that they could not control their soul force, even worse, they could no longer move or speak as if their consciousness waspletely blocked. ".....!!!" The three of them panicked. Even though they were just huge features orbs right now, Robin could sense their reactions easily. This was not something they had experienced or even heard of before. "Haha~ Isn''t this much better? How beautiful is silence..." Robin''s silver avatar looked up and closed his eyes, then pretended to take a deep inhale while still maintaining his smile, "You know what? I actually like silence a lot and appreciate people who speak little, Maybe it''s because I grew up in an emotionally dry environment and got used to seclusions from a young age? Hey, why are you looking at me like that? Don''t you like me talking about my past, you heartless person? If you lot dare to say something, say it to my face!" "...." "Oh, my apologies, I forgot that you arepletely helpless and cannot say a word without my permission Ahaha." Robinughed out loud and snapped his fingers, the silvery membrane around the three soul avatars weakened slightly "Otherworldly invader Robin Burton!! What exactly are you trying to do?!" One of the three orbs shouted angrily, but the panic was still evident in his words, especially when he felt that he still could not move or use his soul force. Robin rested his chin on his hand andughed, "What do I intend to do? I''ll teach you your ce, of course. Where can I find a better opportunity than this to teach you the difference between us? Normally, it would have taken me decades to eliminate your armies and reach your bodies. Do you know how much time and effort your presence here has saved me? Haha, today is indeed something worth celebrating! Right, where are the other two Tree Fathers? Were they afraid when they heard that Descartes was joining me and decided to stay away from the''s spirit domain so that I would not visit them? Smart... I can''t say the same about the three of you honestly." "Worth celebrating? What exactly are you celebrating!? That you can imprison our consciousness here, or do you hope that we will explode these avatars as Hoffenheim did and lose arge part of our soul force? Or will you force us to submit to you and be puppets at your mercy as you did with the traitor Descartes? Do you think that we have no way of getting out of here whenever we want? You are dreaming!" One of the other three soul orbs began to speak, in a rtively calm voice this time, "But let''s talk, this is indeed a good chance, assuming that you seed and destroy these avatars, and what then? You will only make us eternal enemies, and we will rain down our soldiers on your head until you and your followers are annihted!" "Oh, isn''t that going to happen anyway? Interesting..." Robin returned to putting his hands behind his back, "I don''t know if you will believe me or not, but I did note as a murderous invader. Rather, I came to open new horizons and open my eyes. I might buy some resources and information from you as well, but who would have thought that I would find a few arrogant trees that want to destroy me instead? so much so that one of you sent all his avable forces to kill me without saying a word. Remind me, what happened to him now? Oh, he was dead." Robin did not care about the reaction of the Trees and the Three Fathers and continued, "Let us forget what happened to Hoffenheim and Descartes for a moment, and suppose that Ie today and want to start over. I did not start a war and I haven''t lost many men in this, I am here to start a trade now, What do you think?" Then he continued with the same smile on his face, "As I see it, you have three options now: First, youpletely reject my existence and we continue fighting until you die. Second, you ept the absolute truth of my existence and startmercial rtions such that you allow me to buy ANYTHING I want, and then I will ignore your presence and consider you as any other subjects of the Empire, or thirdly, simply swear allegiance to me and be a true part of the True Beginning Empire that extends over more than this small, I will take you with me to show you the world!" "...Is this what you tricked Descartes with and made him be your dog? That you would make him see the world? You gave him the illusion that you could break his connection with the and he would move again? What a stupid bastard." One of the soul orbs muttered angrily, clearly not believing it "You talk about giving us choices but at the same time, you are restricting us. Why don''t you let us go first and then we will choose what we want?" Another spoke "Haha, so you can try to escape? Do you think I''m a fool? No, no, no, there are no democratic options here. Either use oath patterns now to swear eternal loyalty, or be ordinary citizens and give me what I want, or I will destroy these avatars of yours now... I know it''s a difficult decision, especially since you are angry now and started to feel how helpless you truly are, so in order not to be called a dictator, I will give you a chance to think carefully, ten minutes is good enough. Think about it and I will get back to you shortly hehe." After thest word, Robin waved his left hand again, and the blockade of the silver soul force around the three soul avatars intensified and they were again unable to speak, then he advanced towards the huge orb in the middle of the field... That orb was radiating a faint green color, but it looked like the sun in the middle of the pitch-ck darkness. There was something inside him telling him that what he was seeing now was a soul, but at the same time, it did not look like a living soul like him or the other three. It seemed as if something was missing from it... When Robin examined it for a moment, he noticed that the shapes on its surface were not patterns ofws like those he was ustomed to seeing, but rather it appeared to be a map of some kind, a map of the Greend! Robin opened his mouth slightly, surprised by what he was seeing, then he began walking slowly around the orb, cing his hands behind his back as if he wanted to engrave a map of the in his mind until he reached a spot where a huge tree appeared from above, a tree he knew well... It was the body of Hoffenheim. Robin''s curiosity prompted him to extend his hand towards the tree and tap on it. The next moment, the image in front of him began to quickly approach the ground until he could see a live scene of what was now happening around Hoffenheim''s body! *whistling sound~* Robin couldn''t help but let out a faint whistle. This simple feature allows all Tree Fathers to know precisely what is going on anywhere on the at all times. He also feels that if he touches the scene in front of him with his soul, he will be able to speak and everyone will hear him as well. This is exactly what happened when the Six Tree Fathers spoke in the battle against the Warlords! Of course, the Tree Fathers cannot use this feature to spy on each other, as this ce is open for every one of them to see, but they undoubtedly used it to monitor every movement made by the Imperial Army during the war on the Tree Father Hoffenheim. *Shhh~~~* "Hmm?" When Robin was about toplete another round around this outline of the Greend, he noticed something strange happening. The light surrounding the outline of the began to fall and gather in front of Robin quickly. Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly, but he did not feel any hostile intent from that light towards him, so he allowed him to continue whatever he was doing, and he soon began to take on a human form... Almost human form. After the shards of light finally settled, Robin found himself in front of a little girl... no, no, a little deer... or maybe both? Whatever was standing in front of him, looked like a human child of seven or eight years old, staring at him with big eyes and a small mouth, but at the same time, deer antlers came out of her head, and a small, fluffy tail came out of her lower back, and even her nose and feet looked like that of a deer, and even its long green hair could not cover her long fluffy ears! The deer girl in front of him was looking at him with her big eyes filled with intense curiosity... Perhaps because his current silver soul avatar is barely as tall as she is, or because he also has human features while she is used to seeing those giant orbs? "Who are you?" Both Robin and the little deer girl asked at the same time Chapter 566 Reality of eternal life Chapter 566 Reality of eternal life Both Robin and the little girl asked at the same time, "Who are you?" Then they looked at each other again for an unknown time Robin raised his eyebrows slightly, "There is someone on this who still doesn''t know who I am? This makes me a little disappointed..." "I know you well, Emperor of Conquerors, but..." Finally, the deer girl took a few steps and gently extended her hand towards Robin''s silver avatar, then finally spoke again in a sharp but gentle child-like voice, "This silver soul avatar of yours... a silver soul is not something that can appear in the youngary belt, how did this happen? Who ARE you?!" "Oh, can you determine this just by looking? Although I don''t understand what a silver soul is yet, it can be said that I have been lucky since I was young in matters of the soul. I was blessed with a soul that was much stronger than average, and then I created powerful soul techniques that pushed my soul to this strength, I never thought I would have this strange silver soul transformation, but I think it''s a good thing. You could say that my silver soul is just a coincidence that resulted from an umtion of unnned events." Robin, still had his hands behind his back while raising his eyebrows slightly. Even the Tree Fathers couldn''t be sure that his soul had be stronger than their own, They felt only it was strange, "Amazing... I thought I would never see anything like this again.." The deer girl spoke gently, still moving her hand over Robin''s face. Robin left it for a few seconds and then asked, "And you? If that huge orb is the spirit of the, are you its consciousness?" "En." The deer girl pulled her hand and nodded with smiling eyes. She looked very cute. Then, with a slight wave of her hand, she sent an orb of gentle light toward Robin, which in turn allowed the light orb to touch his avatar. After closing his eyes for a few moments, Robin opened them with an expression of shock and surprise, "Did you just give me your refinement method?!" "En, The soul force is one of the biggest factors in refining a''s spirit, with your current soul strength, you will finish the refinement process much sooner than them." The deer girl nodded and pointed toward the three Tree Fathers'' soul avatars Although they could not move or speak, their aura could easily be felt, and the trio''s aura now was one of anger and panic, Robin felt that they were about to explode internally!! ...But no way, let them try as much as they want. Robinughed for a moment when he noticed the reactions of the three Tree Fathers. He understood them. Just a short while ago, they were celebrating that the refiners had be only 5 after finally getting rid of Hoffenheim, and swearing to never let Descartes enter this domain again after he dered his loyalty to the invaders, but suddenly a new rival appeared for them, and ording to the words of the''s spirit, he will even be much faster than them, How are they supposed to feel?! What really surprised Robin was the way the''s spirit was approaching him. Even if she was disappointed with the Tree Fathers, they had still apanied her for more than two hundred thousand years. Is it normal for her to sell them cheaply like that? "Interesting..." Robin raised his hand to slowly rub his chin, then pointed towards the spirit with a smile, "Then please do tell, why should I refine you?" "Why not? Haven''t you heard enough from Descartes? I can be very useful." The girl tilted her head to the side, furrowing her eyebrows. She looked as if she had been wronged "Oh, you know the details of my dialogue with Father Descartes as well?!" Robin raised his eyebrows again. Although Descartes had already announced that he had sided with the True Beginning Empire and began cooperating with them to protect the new borders, he definitely did not mention the details of the meeting between him and Robin to anyone! But now this girl spoke as if she were sitting with them... His interest in the spirit of Greend increased again. "What you heard from Descartes does not make you useful, but extremely dangerous." Robin shook his head gently, "What else do you have?" "Eternal life is not useful for you? You may say this because you are still young, but do you know what old people do to secure for themselves one more day of life? You have eternal life that is easy to obtain, but you say it is dangerous? You are too difficult to please, uncle." The deer girl raised both hands in a way that suggested helplessness "...Uncle? Do you know how old are you?! ...Never mind, your eternal life isn''t worth a single coin, you can sell this crap to those idiots over there, not me." Robinughed and pointed towards the three Tree Fathers'' souls The three Tree Fathers didn''t know if they should feel humiliated or be pleased that Robin wasn''t interested... "That isn''t too nice of you! Do you think I lied? My eternal life is the real deal!" The deer girl put her little hand at her waist, sounding a little angry but still adorable "I haven''t said it wasn''t, but that doesn''t mean it isn''t dangerous!" Robin shook his head, "Let me ask you a few questions and your answers will determine exactly why this is dangerous, what do you think?" "Hehe, that sounds fun, ask!" The girl pped "First: Does this eternal life mean that I will be immune to killing, or does it indicate that my natural lifespan has only be unlimited?" Robin raised a finger and asked seriously "Immune to killing? Your imagination has gone too far, uncle. How can I make you unkible? I will only connect your lifeline to my vitality, I am destined to live 5 billion years or so before my core begins to dpose and explode, this way you too will have a long lifespan of 5 billion years, and after my death, you will return to drain the life force from your own life vine as you do now, you can even find yourself another spirit to refine then, meaning you won''t lose anything or die with me... It may not be eternal life in the literal sense, but 5 billion years it''s not too bad either, don''t you think?" " Hah~ What does a person like me who is living among countless conflicts all the time do with this much lifespan? I pray every day to stay alive until my matter in Nihari is finished! This eternal life of yours would only benefit me if I remained hidden somewhere, and even then I know my luck in these matters too damn well, even if I escaped everything and remained hidden underground problems woulde to me and I would find someone to kill me." Robin gave a chuckle, he is about 200 years old but he was very close more than he can remember, and once his body actually died! "5 billion years? This is indeed tempting, but no one will stay out of trouble for that long. let''s move on to the next question: After you arepletely refined, will you be subordinate to me forever or can someone else refine you for themselves? And if this is possible, will this only happen after I die or can you follow someone else during my lifetime?" Robin raised a second finger, this question had been on his mind ever since he learned that all the Ancient Treant could refine the spirit at the same time. The deer girl put her hand on her mouth and giggled, "Pfft, what a strange question, uncle. I am not your wife to continue my life as a sad widow after you die. Of course, if you die, I will need another owner. Plus, I am designed to follow the strongest possible owner, so if someonees and defeats you, I can choose to abandon you and let him refine me, even if you are still alive, so you should stay strong! hehe." Robin opened his mouth, raised his eyebrows slightly as if he was surprised, and began to p, "Beautiful, beautiful... So even after refining you, I will have to deal with people who want to take you from me, right? Even if I tried to hide under the ground somewhere to enjoy my new lifespan, everyone would look for me to kill me so that they could take you from me." Then he pointed at the deer girl casually, "How nice, so let me get this straight, after I refine you not only will I still be kible, but you will also give a very strong motivation to all the powerful people in the world toe and kill me. Did I understand this correctly?" Chapter 567 Reality of the plants spirit Chapter 567 Reality of the nt''s spirit "Hehehe, don''t you think you are being too cowardly, uncle?" The deer girl folded her arms on her small chest and looked at Robin with a yful smile, "You have an army with which you can conquer a powerful like me, and you have secrets in your body that enabled you to destroy 6 warlords that I personally supervised creating and know how strong they are, and of course, there is no need to talk about the strength of your silver soul! What are you afraid of? You are making me reconsider if I want you as my owner, Hmph!" Robin furrowed his eyebrows for a few seconds and looked towards the spirit with aplicated look, "...When I heard about your previous actions from Descartes, I imagined that you were just a foolish young spirit who unintentionally caused trouble, but now I am beginning to suspect that what is happening on this was nned by you." "Nonsense! Why are you using this sweet little miss of such terrible things? All I did was say a few words but those evil creatures wreaked havoc on me, they are the criminals here! Didn''t you see me punishing them in every way?" The deer girl put one hand on her waist and the other pointed toward the three soul orbs with an angry expression "Oh, really? A while ago, you mentioned the youngary belt when we were talking about my Silver Soul. That means you know about the olders, right? If the ancient Treant knew what would happen when Greend qualified for the middle-agedary belt, would they have battled to their death like this? I doubt it. They would have fought in the first ce if they knew that you are just a among millions and not the whole *world* as they used to think... You can deceive those locals all you want, but be careful not to do the same to me, I don''t mind returning this to zero after I''m done with it, all I have to do is kill every intelligent being or transport them into another, it shouldn''t be that hard." Robin raised his head defiantly, his eyes shining with killing intent for a moment The deer girl lowered the hand she was pointing towards the spirits of the tree fathers and went back to looking at Robin, still cing one hand on her waist. This time her look turned from innocence and curiosity to a strange smile, "Let''s all calm down here, you''re making me look very bad, I didn''t lie to them." "You didn''t tell all the facts either." Robin said seriously, "The eternal life you promise will end the moment Greend enters the middle-agedary belt, you know that right? That 5 billion years bullshit is a honey trap. There are countless numbers of experts in the middle-agedary belt and I refuse to believe that this eternal life thing isn''t known there, those clumsy trees won''tst a day or two in the middle-agedary belt and you know it. If they kept on pretending to act like deaf and mute trees, they would have been able to survive for millions of years, and might even be taken in like pets under some overlord, but your *offer* already killed most of them, and the winner among them will turn into camp firewood in 300,000 years." Then his voice became cold, "Do you think this kind of information is something that you can ignore? What would have happened if you told them: You would kill each other to chase a dream that doesn''t exist? I think a few changes might have happened in your history, no? At least it would have prevented some of the unfortunate events that you *punished* them for if you ask me." "¡­If I told them back then they would have still fought and the course of history would have gone the same way." The spirit spoke seriously, her childish nature gone for a moment, "Everything was decided when I mentioned eternal life. The dream may not be avable to them, but it still exists. If you had to enter a big game like this to win a major prize, or die a death full of glory, or sunbathe alone day and night and pray for it not to rain today, which one would you choose?" Robin shook his head, "That''s not your business to decide. You had a chance to exin everything. Even today, you could have spoken up instead of sending those disasters that make them stronger instead of weakening them. The fact that you stayed silent means that you like what''s happening." "I''m a shy girl and I''m not the type to talk. No one asked me, so I didn''t see the need to say anything else. Do want me to tell them everything I know? It doesn''t work like that." The deer girl put her hand behind her back again with a yful look At this point, Robin could clearly feel the souls of the Three Tree Fathers shaking. They may have reached some conclusions or perhaps not even understood anything, but the conversation was simply terrifying... Had they really been deceived all that time? "Then tell me why do you have information aboutary belts? A lump of dirt floating in space like you is not supposed to know about the existence of others, regardless of the way they are ssified! A moment ago you said you are designed to follow the strongest, what did you mean?" Robin continued his questions in a stern tone "You won''t find an answer with me." The deer girl raised her small shoulders "What if I insist?" Robin took a step forward, his powerful aurapletely exploding "You can insist as much as you want, there are things I am not authorized to say no matter what, and -I''m sorry in advance for hurting your self-confidence- I''m afraid you won''t be able to do anything to me anyway." The deer girl passed her finger and pecked Robin''s chest with a smile, as if she didn''t pay any attention to his soul strength at all, "Hey, why do you take everything so seriously, Uncle? Suppose you''ll have problems when I enter the middle-agedary belt, what''s your problem with that? I still have plenty of time before entering the middle-agedary belt, Just a little under 300 thousand years, you can refine me now and simply abandon me before the hunterse for you, having 300 thousand years of extra life isn''t too bad of a deal." Then she continued with her shining eyes, "Think about it, this may be a losing deal for the ancient Treant things, but you are human, and no matter how powerful humans be, thews of the universe prevent them from exceeding the age of 100,000 years without outsource support, and these types outsource support that can prolong life is extremely limited, the most famous of which is that it possesses a and be its ruler. I am now offering you 300,000 years of additional lives, during which you can reach high levels of power and increase your original life span, and after you abandon me, you will rely on your own life force to live for another hundred thousand years. This is not a bad deal at all if you want my opinion. And who knows? You may change your mind after 300 thousand years when you be stronger and decide to remain my owner and defend me. You have options, that''s all that I''m saying." Robin''s aura calmed down again when he felt that the deer girl didn''t care for it, and his eyes became very cold as he looked at her... The''s spirit is indeed not as childish as he was expecting, and it can even be said that engaging with her is very dangerous. He obviously threatened her two or three times already but even in such a situation, she''s still trying to get his favor. what kind of self-control is this? And what''s with that *there are things I''m not allowed to say*? Who authorizes her to say what she says and who gives her the information?! "You make sense, but your offer is still useless to me, I''m the type who gets bored quickly, what will I do with 400,000 years? Tsk tsk~ What else do you have?" Robin abandoned his serious looks and decided to go with the energy of the''s yful spirit. "Hmm, I can give you the--" The deer girl tapped her cheek a few times and began to speak. But Robin raised his hand and interrupted her, then looked towards the tree parent spirits, "Have you lot heard enough? What was said now should be enough to make your decision easier, but our conversationter should be a little more private, and the ten-minute deadline has expired anyway. Tell me what you have decided... Surrender or destruction?" Chapter 568 The Tree Father鈥檚 choice

Chapter 568 The Tree Father''s choice

*Sshhhh~* With a wave of his hand, the restriction on the souls of the three Tree Fathers was eased. Now they were able to speak again and move slightly, but they did not begin to speak right away, Rather, each of them began to look at the other two as if waiting for someone else to begin speaking, and then finally their eyes turned at the same time towards the deer girl... The spirit of the abandoned them and is literally seducing an invadering from another world to refine her for himself. They spent hundreds of thousands of years sensing her presence and then trying to refine her and kill what they killed for her, but in a moment she threw them aside as if they were trash... How is this different from your lover cheating on you? If these were their real bodies when they were still Treant creatures, one of them might have started crying by now. And that talk aboutary belts? About it being a losing deal for Treant? That the person who will seed in refining the''s spirit would be killed after only 300,000 years? What should they do with this information now?! Robin remained silent, watching them with half-closed eyes, he knew very well what situation they found themselves in now... Either submitting without conditions and abandoning their dreams, or dering war on him and abandoning their soul avatars. Dering war on him was the most appropriate option ten minutes ago. The three of them would have undoubtedly chosen to abandon their soul avatars and perhaps try to blow them and take Robin''s soul avatar down with them, Robin knew this well and this is why he gave them the ten-minute deadline maybe find one among them whose reason would prevail over emotions. But now, after they heard his conversation with the spirit of the, the situation ispletely different... The real-time limit that they have to spend in actual thinking begins now! After about an additional minute, one of the three soul avatars finally began to speak, "...Evergreen, you know they are invaders, right? They only came to kill and destroy, they haven''t eaten from your soil nor were they born on your back, how could you allow him to refine you?" The deer girl shrugged, "Whoever refines me must be the strongest avable person, his race and origins doesn''t matter. As you just heard, in the middle-agedary belt there are fierce battles over the ownership ofary spirits and only the strongest among thepetitors gets one." "¡­If we can kill this person and expel the invaders, will you allow us to continue the refinement process?" That soul avatar looked like he was about to get down on his knees and beg The girl raised her small shoulders again, "If you want to continueing into my domain and resume the refinement even before expelling the invaders, I will not stop you. It is true that it will be useless due to the speed of this newpetitor, and I doubt you would have the courage toe again anyway, but still, I will not stop you~" "...Sigh~ I, Labikan, have spent too long on this matter that it became a part of who I am. I have always overlooked the seas of blood that stain my hands and convinced myself that I would restore the heavenlyws to what they were and allow the Treant creatures to be born again and increase their numbers more than before. Even as I speak now, I can still imagine the day when I will finish refining the''s spirit and be a God for all future generations." Robin maintained his silence and contented himself with looking at Labikan''s soul with uninterested eyes. In his view, whether the Three Fathers chose submission or war, in both cases he would be the winner. "...I have to kill all the invaders... I have to fight the rest of the Tree Fathers... I have to resume the refinement process even though I haven''t reached 8% after all these years... and I have to prepare to fight much more powerful invaders after 300 thousand years, and most likely die then... How ironic, on my way to eternal life, an unmoving wall of death stood before me." After a few seconds, Labikan continued this time in a harsher tone and a louder voice, "No, I refuse to believe that everything wille to an end like this. What if there is an upier? I will kill him! Will there be apetition in 300,000 years? After I have finished refining the Spirit and created a sea of Treant armies, I will see who can snatch the Spirit from me! I, Labikan, will fight to the end!" Robin showed a shocked and amused facial expression at the same time, it was clear that he did not expect to hear this! Then he looked sideways at the deer girl, and found her already looking at him and stifling herughter with both hands as if she was telling him: *Didn''t I tell you? Even if I told them about the risks, they would continue what they were doing anyway.* Robin shook his head a few times, smiling, "Heh~ Nice, I respect that, what about you two?" Robin pointed towards the other two soul orbs "...Do you have something to rece the''s spirit for us? Show me something tangible and I will follow you." After a few seconds, one of them spoke, a voice that sounded quite sad "Snawist, are you thinking of selling everything you worked for like that traitor Descartes?!" Tree Father Labikan burst out shouting, "What about you, Flores? You still have a warlord ready to fight, don''t tell me you''re afraid too!!" Father Tree Snawest''s soul avatar pretended he didn''t hear anything, Father Tree Flores'' soul avatar also ignored the shouting and looked at Robin with aplicated look, he didn''t know who to stand with right now "Haha, something to rece the''s spirit? I heard that before." Robinughed out loud, "Descartes had such a long conversation with me and in the end, he was convinced of what I could offer. Frankly, I don''t feel like I need to exin to you or promise you anything right now. Just surrender and ept the soul envement seal calmly, and then I will give you until you are satisfied. If you don''t trust my words then trust that Father Tree Descartes was not convinced to follow me until he saw what pleased him." "You don''t even want to exhaust yourself a little to talk about what you can offer us? How can we trust you when you already treat us like we''re inferior even before we follow you? And what''s with that soul envement seal thing?!" Tree Father Snowist also started shouting "Honestly, I don''t n on making friends here. Whether you follow me or not won''t make any difference. I came for resources, information, and training for my men." Robin crossed his arms over his chest, "I promised Descartes a few useful toys and gave him a lot of my time only because I found him to be a bit clever and worth the effort, but now that he''s on my side and giving me all the information I want, I just need resources and training men and Those things I can only get from war!" Then he began to move his eyes between the souls of the tree fathers Snowist and Flores, "Swear allegiance to me and ept the soul envement seal and as I promised, I will give you until you are satisfied, or follow that fool and fight at your leisure, do not expect tempting offers from me here. I am just giving you a chance to save your lives. " "s... let it be war then." dered Tree Father Snawist, no matter how he feels, his dignity does not allow him to bend the knew under these circumstances. "Let the war decide then." Father Flores followed him "Haha excellent, invader Robin Burton, soon you will open your eyes and see what the Tree Fathers can do!!" Father Tree Labikanughed angrily "Tsk~" Robin gave a half smile when he got the answer and then sent three small vortexes towards Labikan''s soul incarnation¡­ This would be a good opportunity to strengthen his soul and scare the other two at the same time! "Don''t even dream about it!!" But at this moment the soul of tree father Labikan shouted and activated something. Many symbols began to appear around him, and then he disappeared! Robin was astonished by what he saw, so he quickly tightened the silver soul force restraint around Tree Father Snawist and Tree Father Floris, but even under the strongest restraint that Robin could impose, they both also repeated the same process, strange symbols appearing around their souls, before they disappeared from the domain as well! In the blink of an eye, Robin found himself standing alone with the deer girl... Chapter 569 Secrets -1 Chapter 569 Secrets -1 The deer girl pped andughed, "Hehehe, you pressured them so hard that they paid a heavy price for escaping, Uncle, wouldn''t it have been better to soften their hard brains with some promises? Even my exalted self is trying to get closer to you in the same way, there is no shame in that!" "...Their fighting power will not be of much use to me in theing war that contains hundreds of Martial Emperors. What I need are resources, a lot of resources! And if I ept them as my side and they be my followers, how can I take what they have? I will be embarrassed to take their property, it will be my duty to increase it for them. You heard my conversation with Descartes. Did you hear me say that I would take anything from him? I just admired his intelligence, so I decided to take him in, that''s all." Robin muttered without looking at the deer girl As for the deer girl, she raised her small shoulders and returned to standing silently. Robin did not take his eyes off the spot where the three Tree Fathers'' soul avatars had vanished for a long time, then finally he returned to look at the deer girl with golden eyes as he pointed behind him, "Those phenomena and symbols that appeared around them are actually patterns that I have never seen before, but I fell simr energying from you, what just happened had something to do with you, Isn''t it?" The deer girl raised her small shoulders, "Don''t look at me, they sacrificed arge part of their refinement in order to free themselves. I can''t refuse to intervene after announcing the intention to sacrifice their refinement, otherwise, where will my credibility go?" Spirit Refinement can be useful in cases like this as well?!" Robin was astonished. He knew how powerful the silver soul force was and how much pressure the soul avatars were feeling. It was not something that was easy to escape from. ''Why didn''t Hoffenheim use this method then?'' That thought crossed Robin''s mind for a moment, but he quicklyughed at himself and forgot about it. Those three used the''s spirit refinement to escape, but where was Hoffenheim going to escape when he was already inside his soul domain?! "Refining me, even to a small degree, gives its owner an unlimited number of options, especially in matters of the soul and heavenlyws. As long as what you want to do is not too exaggerated and can pay the price, everything is on the table.." The deer girl raised her slender left hand to flix her nonexistent muscles, "Hehe, I already told you I''m awesome. Have you finally been convinced of my importance? If I were entirely yours, the options open to you would be much greater!" "You even give options such as amending heavenlyws or escaping from a soul siege? These are all really useful things, but they can only be used while I am inside Greend. What else do you have?" Robin returned to asking with a smile, already forgetting that the souls of three tree fathers had just escaped from him The deer girl started taping on her cheek, "Hmm... I can make you control the weather and even the terrain as you wish, although after youpletely refine me to 100% things like this will not exhaust your level of refinement, they will consume your soul force horribly, so I do not rmend this very often. Let''s see, what else... Oh, I will make you read everything in it like the palm of your hand, I can also guide you to important mining sites, ancient nts, and rare creatures, I can also guide you to the invaluable fountain of youth and the world''s heart ember, And many more things you have never imagined!" The deer girl then thought for a moment and added, "I can''t understand you, uncle, you can''t imagine the advantages a world spirit gives you, you can''t even imagine what''s happening in the middle-agedary belt because of us, you have the opportunity to have a spirit for 300,000 years withoutpetition, but you hesitate?" "..." Even Robin did not have the heart to simply skip these promises. Knowing the locations of treasures in the world was the best way he could quickly strengthen himself. Any one of the advantages that speak of the''s spirit is enough to make anyone gasp after it, but he tried to hold back his drooling and asked again uninterestedly, "What else do you have?" "I feel like you are tricking me, uncle! Howe all this does not please you? What else do you want? do you want to marry me or something?" The deer girl hit her foot on the ground, her anger was very gentle. "Hehe, by the way, one of the tree fathers called you Evergreen a while ago. That''s your name, right? Nice name.. Listen, I''m an Emperor who rules over severals, and I have a silver soul that will easily enable me to refine any spirit I want. What you''re saying is really tempting, but I can easily refine the soul of one of my others. Frankly, I do not like your actions, and I think that I will be the losing party if my connection with you continues. If you do not give me a strong reason to refine you, I will not bother with you, and I will destroy all the tree fathers, so they will not cultivate you either, and you will have to wait for an infinite number of years until you find one to do it.e on, tell me what you have, I might agree and take you under my wing..." Robin pecked the deer girl''s nose. "Hmph! Hmph! I wasn''t born with a name, One of those trees called me Evergreen one day and the rest liked the name and they started calling me that too! But I think you can use it too, it has been my name for a while now" Evergreen folded her hands and looked annoyed, "Secondly, who said I would be sad if you went and refined another''s spirit? If you have the power, you can have as many of us as you want. Instead of one, take all of us, and I will be happy to have brothers and sisters with me to chat with, as you can imagine it gets boring here most of the time, Why would I stop you?" Then a strange smile appeared on her face, "Just keep in mind that owning more than one means that you will have to defend all of them at the same time, you can''t even imagine how strong you have to be to do something like this in the middle-agedary belt, All people who have managed to own more than one for a long period are all real monsters. Can you be one of them, uncle? I hope so hehe." "So the rest of thes in the youngary belt really have spirits like you? And refining a''s spirit does not condemn me to stay on it or prevent me from refining another one. Interesting... Then why didn''t thoseary spirits try tomunicate with their creators like you did? Don''t they want an owner too?" Robin wondered, if the existence of a soul on Yura or Nihari was discovered, everything would change about them "Of course, alls have spirits! But in the beginning, our consciousness is half asleep, in that state we supervise the''s vital processes and absorb energy from the primordial chaos around us, and we may choose random embryos to mess around with from time to time. When our inhabitants begin to cultivate energy, our consciousness bes more active, so that we begin to encourage those who follow the paths of cultivation and research to move forward faster, and when one of our residents begins to use the second stage of anyw, our own spirit domain would be opened and our consciousness is transformed until it takes on a distinctive form like this cute form in front of you." Evergreen put her hand behind her back and exined, then casually took a few steps away, "Secondly, you are using me of a serious usation, uncle. Who said Imunicated with anyone?" "Huh? So what exactly have you done? Since that day the ancient Treants came here and-- You mean?!" Suddenly Robin remembered something and stopped Evergreen turned to face Robin directly and raised her thumb,ughing, "Exactly, we cannotmunicate with the inhabitants of our own will until we reach the middle-agedary belt. There, the inhabitants will have enough power to know this secret andpete for us, but knowing now will only lead to destruction, you saw what happened in Greend... Our main mission is to strengthen the poption and monitor from afar and perhaps guide them towards the right path without revealing ourselves. But if there was ever a special resident and he reached us by himself, then things would be different. Then we are allowed to choose tomunicate with him or not, And I simply chose to tell." "Why can''t youmunicate with your inhabitants? What do you mean by impermissible tomunicate with the inhabitants? It is very clear that you are able to share your voice and your presence with all the creatures of the immediately if you want!" Robin asked quickly But Evergreen''s only response was a shrug and then went back to take a walk around the huge green orb Chapter 570 Secrets -2 Chapter 570 Secrets -2 "Evergreen, I want to ask you something. It may have nothing to do with your refinement, but it has been on my mind for a long time..." Robin took a few steps to meet the deer girl as she was returning from the tour around the green ball, "You just said something about tampering with some embryos before Energy Cultivation Era, are the spirits responsible for the variable molecules in the blood?" "The variable molecules? Hmm..." Evergreen continued walking, but this time she seemed to be thinking about something "I mean this one." Robin raised his hands and shaped his soul force to take the shape of the Variable molecules found in the Nihari Giants'' blood, even imitating their movements. "Oh, these are called variable molecules now? I think it''s an appropriate name.." Then Evergreen paused to look into Robin''s eyes, "Don''t you think you''re being stingy, Uncle? You want fundamental information from me like this for free?" Robin smiled yfully, "You can consider our little discussion a way to get closer and show goodwill. Telling me will not harm you right? Unless it''s one of those things that is forbidden to talk about, then you can say it and I will stop asking." "Hehe, I notice that you like to act smart, uncle, but I will go along with you... No, talking about this topic is not forbidden, rather it ismon information in the middle-agedary belt." Evergreen returned to begin another tour around the green ball, "Yes, the spirits of thes are responsible for imnting these variable molecules, or more precisely, the emergence of mutants from the original races." "Why would you do something like this?!" Robin suddenly shouted and took a step forward, finally the tip of the string appeared in front of him "Why not? Sometimes there are beasts that are too strong and dangerous for life to develop, so we have to get rid of them and raise a new, more rational generation of their offspring, as we usually do with those annoying stupid dinosaurs. And sometimes we have a race of beasts that are meat-producing or good for fertilizing the soil so we help produce mutants from it to better serve the and serve intelligent life on us. Don''t humans do something like this? You hybridize chickens, livestock, and dogs in selective ways to increase the effectiveness of a certain trait in them and choose the most suitable branch of them. What we, the spirits of thes, do is something simr." Robin shook his head and began to wave nervously, "You know this is not what I am asking about... Why do you produce mutants from humans? And why would you producepletely different intelligent beings like the Treant? Isn''t one intelligent race on each enough? It is impossible that you do not realize the consequences of this action!" Evergreen raised both her hands and giggled, "Hehe, I''m sorry but you will receive the same answer. Secondly, what are the consequences you are talking about? Do you mean wars? What do we have to do with this? You are the ones who hate anything that does not look like you. Wars are YOUR choice, and their terrible effects result from the ugliness of your actions. Why do you cast me us for it? "....." Robin''s tongue was tied when he heard that exnation. He had nothing to say, so he remained silent But Evergreen continued, "We are indeed imnting the variable molecules apanied by certain patterns into the embryos inside the womb of the mothers of the human race to create a new ethnicity, but who said that that race should iste and grow up as a new race and start annihtion wars with humans? This is what humans gain for themselves. Every time, when the child begins to grow up and seems different from his peers, he is ostracized and even expelled." Then she added, "Whates next is even more predictable, when that child mates with a human, it is HIS genes that get passed on to their children. So you now have a family of the new ethnicity, then a vige, then a tribe of *ugly mutants* whom humans treat cruelly, and after a few generations, the new ethnicity forgets that they are even humans and conflicts begin overnds thatter lead to wars of genocide." Evergreen paused and looked back at Robin, "Here in Greend, I had nothing to do with creating Treants because the was created with this trait, but I actually tried to create a new ethnicity from humans five times. Do you know what happened? Three babies were killed immediately after birth, and two of them were persecuted until they escaped and started their own families isted from people and became *other races*, and yet the human tribes seemed to forget their war with the Treants and issued an order to kill anyone from those two families on sight, so you may always hear about * the humans and other intelligent races* in Greend But you haven''t seen any of them yet." Robin lowered his head, of course, he knew how ugly human nature was when it came to dealing with people who were different from them. "...But why would you make mutants out of humans anyway? I can understand you doing this to beasts and animals, but why humans? These behaviors you are talking about are indeed bad, but it is unavoidable, and the fact that they exist on alls suggests that it is human nature and there is no escape from it... So why do you create mutants if you know the oue? Why don''t you intervene to end the wars when you have the ability to control everything inside the?" Evergreen raised her index finger and pointed upward, "To produce the stronger version, of course! These new breeds are not entirely different races, they are still human. What''s the problem if we mess with them to bring out the best in them? What is the problem if give one of them the ability to breathe underwater and give another one wings, how is that our fault? Even the wars you talk about, won''t they strengthen the winner? Continuous wars are the secret behind evolution! Some guy over there would be looking for new ways to kill, and the guy over here would be looking for a way to break through to a higher realm to avenge his family, it''s impossible to look at arge war from start to finish and don''t find a single new innovation!" Then she put her hands behind her back again, "Look, for example, at the Treant race of my. After they werezy and thought that nting their feet on the ground and basking in the sun was their greatest development, they became masters in long-term wars and wars for territorial control, They were also able to possess several heavenlyws and high-level spirit techniques! And humans. Didn''t they be experts in defensive wars and were able to control the local beasts and even reach the pinnacle of how to use the third stage of manyws? Some of them even began to explore the fourth stage of the heavenlyws! Would all this have happened without a war that pushed them to have more power? Leave my for now if you still see that I am the reason behind all evils and look at the history of the you came from and the history of thes that you said you own. Aren''t all great innovations and developments linked to war? This is the answer to your question, although we didn''t start those wars, there''s no reason for us to stop them either." "Is this why you started the Great Ancient Treant War and stood and watched from the sidelines the annihtion of humans while giving them those weak cmities that benefited them instead of harming them? Is this how the spirits of thes view us!?" Robin gritted his teeth "Haha, I started the war? I only said a few words, but a war of extermination broke out. Do you think the situation would have changed if the people who heard the information were humans and not the Treants? You all are not very smart for *intelligent races*. I had an opportunity to quickly develop myself and gain an owner, so I took it. This is everything you need to know." Evergreenughed loudly and went back to walking around the green orb "...Then tell me what are the origins of humans anyway and why do they appear on all thes? And why do all theary spirits try to strengthen their inhabitants anyway? And I can see clearly that you are not stupid, if you wanted an owner you could have contacted one ancient Treant in secret and asked him to refine you, you wanted to see a war between them!" "Shhh¡­" Evergreen put her finger to her mouth and winked at Robin, before prancing around the green orb happily again. Chapter 571 Golden

Chapter 571 Golden

*Thud* Even though Robin''s soul avatar was just a mass of the extremely powerful silver soul force, at that moment he still felt like his legs were weak as he copsed sitting on the dark ground... The amount of information he had heard from the''s spirit so far could be described as shocking, to say the least. Robin did not know how to look at the spirit of the right now~ creating mutants from humans... secretly encouraging wars of extermination... talking about lives as if they were worthless... the existence of arger entity that determines what they do and what they say... If Robin knew that any other creature do such things perhaps Robin would have dered war on him immediately out of dread and to destroy that absolute evil! Evergreen didn''t even try to soften her words, she openly dered that all of this was for the sake of rapidly developing the poption and selecting the best mutant from humans. Is this supposed to be a justification for everything? And for what?! Some heartless criminals, when they want to start a new profitable business, would bring dozens of rats, starve them, and then let them kill and eat each other. And the rat that survives in the end, they call him the king of the rats and engage him in betting battles. What is the difference between this and what Evergreen does? Or as she put it, what all theary spirits do? But at the same time, that spirit asks him to be its owner and offers him eternal life and mountains of easy benefits. How exactly does he deal with that little deer girl?! Evergreen took a few turns around the green orb as she pranced around, before finally getting bored. She stood still and yawned, then looked at Robin, "You think too much, Uncle. If you don''t like what I said, then you will not like any other spirit either. If you don''t want to refine me it''s not like I will force you, go ahead and leave my domain. You said a while ago that you''re going to destroy life on my surface or something like that? There is no problem with me, some investigation will show that I was not to be med in anything and that it was some ignorant invaders who did it, and therefore I will not be punished. I will only have to wait a little while until I enter the middle-agedary belt and watch the inteary wars happen for me. There are only 300 thousand years remaining, which is barely enough for a nap hehe" Robin remained focused on Evergreen''s face for a few seconds, this time he knew better than to ask who would be running that investigation, "...Although at first, I did not want to have any kind of connection with you, you have shown many benefits, and it has actually be very tempting and hard to ignore." He then sighed and the smile returned to his face He had told Jabba before not to mess with what he couldn''t handle yet, and now it was time for him to tell himself the same... The actions ofary spirits are clearly not random and he cannot prevent them, and he is certainly not powerful or knowledgeable enough to go after the entity that controls them... but he can use the same system to take advantage of them! "Now we start talking, uncle!" Evergreen apuded warmly, "You know what? What I can offer you is much more than what I mentioned, Just imagine, I can guide you to anything you can think of within Greend and help you capture it, for example, I can help you learn any heavenlyw you want as long as it is avable within Greend!" "Oh? I understand from this that you cannot help me studyws such as space, soul, and others that are not avable on the surface of the?" Robin raised his eyebrows slightly "...You are one of those people who see the half-empty part, huh?" Evergreen pouted "Hahaha no no, I''m just trying to understand more about you, that''s all. Anyway, there is no need for help, I can see the patterns I want myself, thank you very much." Robinughed loudly and jumped up, standing up straight again "Seeing patterns? You said it a while ago when you were talking about the phenomena around the souls of tree fathers, you don''t mean the heavenlyws'' patterns ... right?" Evergreen looked tense and raised one eyebrow "Of course I do! I can see the patterns of Heavenly Laws and write down cultivation techniques about them. How else do you think I prepared the army that is attacking your beloved Ancient Treants right now? You might not know but I actually came from a much younger than you" Robin chuckled proudly "OHH, you''re a Truth User? How cool!!" Evergreen pped enthusiastically, "I''ve been wanting to have one for myself for a long time to speed up the pace of poption development. I tried so hard to give strong souls, high intelligence, and all the help I could to those foolish humans, but in the end, the chosen ones every time end up as n heads or reliable warriors, how stupid!" "Well, you have one now... You won''t mind that I''m from another, right?" Robin winked with a yful expression "Of course not, we,ary spirits, don''t care about these things, but I can''t deny that I''m actually a little jealous because the you came from seeded in raising a Truth User while I didn''t. I can imagine seeing an irritating smile on your''s spirit''s face right now, tsk~." Evergreen waved indifferently, then turned back to look at Robin excitedly, "I can''t believe my first owner will be a Truth User, quickly tell me how far you''vee down this road!!" "...First owner? Can''t you be a little optimistic? There may be no other owners, okay? secondly... Haha, why don''t you see for yourself?" Robinughed and activated the Eye of Truth again, even though he was in his soul form, he could use it without problems. "Hmm? Why did your eyes suddenly start glowing golden? Come on show me your Eye of Truth!!" Evergreen looked puzzled "This is it, howe you don''t know it?!" Robin confirmed "What are you talking about? This is not-- Wait... Those patterns moving in your eyes remind me of... the Eye of Truth? That''s your Eye of Truth?!" Evergreen looked horrified and took a few steps back, "No, no, that''s not right! The eyes of truth should shine green!!" "Haha, this is a misunderstanding. Green is indeed the color of the Eye of Truth but that is only at the initial phase, while the golden color is starting from the second stage of the Master Law of Truth and above, Is this your first time knowing this?" Robin spoke proudly, for the first time he felt that he knew something that the''s soul did not know, it felt good! "No, you are the one who does not understand. The Eye of Truth is supposed to always remain green! The green color is the universal symbol of Life, and it ismon knowledge that the Eye of Truth is always green as a symbol of its goal, which is to develop the lives of intelligent beings in the universe more quickly. Why is your eye golden?!" In an instant, Evergreen lost all her yfulness and became serious and even the way she moved became more aggressive "...There is no need to exaggerate like this, right? The universe is vast, and even if what happened to me was a mutation, it cannot be that rare, maybe Jura or Nihari did something to my eyes, isn''t that sort of thing you guys do?" Robin finally spoke after being silent for a few moments, Evergreen''s sudden behavior was suspicious "No, no, the Eye of Truth does not *mutate*, and how can we spirit touch upon something like the Eyes of Truth?! You do not understand anything! ...I remember something, there were indeed a few who crossed the barrier of the Green Eye of Truth, but in the end, all of them have-- ARGHHHH!!!" The deer girl suddenly grabbed her head and fell to her knees "Evergreen!!" The silver spirit avatar quickly took a few steps to check on the girl, it was clear that she was in great pain "I''m fine!" Evergreen moved Robin''s hand away from her and took a few steps away while still showing pain and seriousness on her face, "...I''m fine." Robin watched the girl stand away, turning her back to him and hugging herself for more than 10 minutes. Finally, Robin took two steps forward and called out in a low voice, "Evergreen?" The girl finally turned to meet his eyes again, but this time the yful look and even the serious look were gone. All that remains is a new expression filled with terror... Chapter 572 Refine Chapter 572 Refine "Evergreen, what''s wrong with you? There is no need to act like that, right? It''s just an eye color.." Robin took two steps forward and extended his hand, clearly trying to pat the deer girl''s head. But Evergreen increased the distance between them and raised her small hands, "JUST..!! Just give me some space for a moment, please." Then she started walking back and forth slowly Robin''s silver avatar furrowed his eyebrows slightly, then sat there, watching Evergreen''s movement with his eyes... Although there was something that prevented her from finishing her words a little while ago about the fate of people who had witnessed an evolution in their own Eyes of Truth, the disturbed and frightened expression on her face said a lot, well, at least they didn''t see to have a happy life. As the minutes passed, Robin''s questions turned to anxiety. How could this little girl not know something about him make her act like this? After about ten minutes, he couldn''t see her acting like this anymore and spoke, "Little miss, don''t you see that you''re exaggerating too much? You may look cute, but in the end, you''re a lump of dirt floating in space, What I''m going to be in the future is none of your business." "How is it none of my business when you will be my owner?! After you finish refining me I will be tied to your war chariot. If you win, then I will have glory with you, and if you are killed, then I may be forever ruined because of you!" Evergreen stood up and stamped her foot on the ground, clearly angry at the description of the lump of dirt "Oh? Do you still agree about me refining you?" Robin raised his eyebrows, maybe the situation wasn''t as bad as he thought Evergreen looked away, "Whether or not I agree is not important. I can encourage and help someone to refine me more quickly, but I cannot prevent the refinement process no matter how much I hate my new owner, the best I can do is to dy him a little. This is one of our irondws, we belong to the strongest avable refiner." Robinpletely ignored that he heard new useful information, and focused on the fact that the''s spirit thinks that she is in trouble because he is about to refine her... What kind of situation is this? A while ago she was the one trying to convince him to refine her and technically begging him to stay with her, but now it seems like she wants to kick him out sooner rather thanter. Is engaging with him this bad?! Of course, he couldn''t ask her why, because he saw what happened to her when she tried to talk about it a while ago, digging into this matter was pointless "...Listen, I don''t know what you know and I don''t give a damn either. I will make my own future path and not allow my fate to be assumed halfway." The worried expression on Robin''s face slowly disappeared and turned into anger mixed with pride, "I am a person who has enough pride to cover all Heavens and Earths. If a strong person refuses to obey me, I will beat him until he kisses my feet and asks to be my ve, and if a powerless person refuses to follow me, I will feel disgusted with myself if I force it... You are free, I will not refine you until you ask me to." Then Robin stood up and a dreamy silver aura began to emanate from him. It was clear that he was about to leave the''s spirit domain! "WAIT!!" In an instant, Evergreen reached out and grabbed Robin''s wrist "Hmm?" Robin''s silver avatar looked at the girl''s hand and then at her face with furrowed brows and reversed his decision to exit, "What exactly do you intend to do?" "I... Damn it!!" Evergreen let go of him hesitantly, then took a few steps towards the huge green orb and kicked it, then after a few seconds she opened her small mouth again without looking at him, "I''m just weighing up the risks and benefits here, okay? I can''t tell you how and why but this is a big decision for me, Just give me some time..." "...." Robin waited a while, then sat down again and closed his eyes. Minutes or perhaps hours passed, Robin did not know... All this time he tried more than once to focus oning to conclusions from the words of the spirit, but every time the terrified look on Evergreen''s face interrupted his train of thought. What exactly does that girl know?! "To hell with it, why not?!" After an unknown time, Robin heard a shout that forced him to open his eyes, "Hmm?" He found Evergreening towards me with a gentle, firm look, "I agree to have you refine me, but under one condition." Robin whistled softly, "I thought you didn''t have a choice to say yes or no?" "...." "Okay, okay, please say your condition." Robinughed heartily and waved, the anxiety in his chest relieved greatly Evergreen looked into Robin''s eyes for a moment, then continued, "I want you to build your military bases here and settle at least part of your army with me, and do not consider me a ce you will only take resources from. To put it crudely, if I am going to jump into missy wars with you, I must be in the front rows! In return, my help to you and the information that I will give you will increase automatically. I will not wait for you to request something or ask me about something. As long as I think this will benefit you, I will guide you to things that you cannot imagine without you even asking, Deal?" "You think a lot. What wars? I have just a small thing going on on a called Nihari, after I finish it I will have my Empire live in peace." Robin shook his head with a smile "A small thing going on... Of course, it will always be a small thing going on that needs to be taken care of.." Evergreen showed a sarcastic smile, "If you think my request is simple and I might be overthinking, it''s okay to promise me it, right?" Robin quickly raised his eyebrows, what does this mean? Is there something he hasn''t noticed yet?! After a few seconds, Robin nodded, "...It''s okay, I''ll change my n for you. I''ll build cities here and consider you a pivotal under my authority. Are you satisfied now?" "...Hoo~ Well you can start," Evergreen said these words with great difficulty, then cleared the way for Robin to see the huge green orb in front of him. As for Robin, he did not take his eyes off Evergreen for a moment. He saw her features changing between anxiety and excitement quickly, It seemed like she had gone crazy for a moment! He wanted to say something, but he preferred to give her some time to finish what she was thinking. Then he moved towards the huge green orb... Towards the spirit of the. Robin raised his hand and ced it on the orb, then closed his eyes. After a few minutes or so-- *Oooomnnnn* "It''s not that difficult... I''ve already reached 1%." Robin muttered while still closing his eyes, If the Tree Fathers heard those words, maybe there wouldn''t be a war since they wouldmit suicide out of anger! After a quarter of an hour-- "2%, this took me a little more time..." Robin''s eyebrows furrowed slightly at the sudden difficulty, the same 2% took the tree fathers about 30,000 years to finish. After one hour-- "3%! Evergreen, why is this getting harder? Is my soul not strong enough?!" Robin opened his eyes and looked behind him, his hands were still on the green ball The deer girl raised both her hands, "This is an automatic resistance that must happen. I''m supposed to try to dy your refinement sess until others know what''s going on and you have a newpetition in which the strongest person wins. Sorry, this is something I can''t undo, but I''m already reducing the resistance quite a bit, be ready, the more the refinement percentage you umte, the less your speed will be. Of course, when your strength reaches a certain level, this type of resistance will be negligible!" "....." Trying to dy the refinement until morepetitiones? Robin didn''t know what to say, so he silently returned to the polishing process again After 3 days--- "The refinement process has reached 10%, this is enough for now. I have a meeting with my followers that I cannot postpone any longer. I wille back to continue the processter." Robin finally lifted his hand from the huge green orb and then spoke towards Evergreen, before disappearing from the field without waiting for a response from her. Chapter 573 Concerns Chapter 573 Concerns The steep hill... That spot on Greend that has recently be extremely famous as the Devil''s Head, after all, it is from where the invaders emerge. But most of the locals did not know that that hill was randomly chosen to build the space portal on, and thus Robin and the rest were forced to make it a permanent foothold for the Empire on Greend. The steep hill was not the best choice for building the space portal, and certainly not the best choice for building a city! The hill is divided into two halves by a huge metal wall, the upper half of which is protected by arge number of arrays that cover the ground and sky, it also contains the Space Gate, so it was decided that the upper half of the steep hill would be the unofficial foothold of the Empire temporarily, and thus a huge headquarters tower was built there to be under the protection of the arrays and the metal wall, several other important structures were built, such as mortuaries for the buds, cksmiths'' factories, and rune engraving workshops, as well as some residential buildings, including a small imperial pce. Other than that, there was nothing significant on the steep hill. It was notrge enough to support an entire city, and no one simply had the time or intention to build an integrated city here! On top of the steep hill - Inside a small room in a residential building This building was not specificallyrge or had fancy details. This particr room was small and its windows were closed, but at this moment it was housing arge number of people. For some reason, each one of them was either tapping on something nervously or moving back and forth quickly with their hands behind their backs. *Step... Step...* *tak* *tak* *tak* "Would you please calm down a little?!" Fugon mmed the table in front of him and shouted in a low voice "How? How do we calm down in a situation like this? Literally, any word will determine our fate and the fate of our whole tribes!!" The person who was walking back and forth stood up and looked at Fugon angrily. It was Hadyar, the leader of the Nightbird tribe. "Fear and hesitation will not help you either!" Fugon furrowed his eyebrows, then began to look at the rest, "Just tell me what you think about what I said, let us discuss the situation together..." "You are the one who brought us this hideous news that resembles your face, so tell us your opinion first!" The leader of the ins Tribe, Debas, spoke as he slowly rubbed his eyes, but his voice was clearly panicked as well. "¡­It is true that the Human Alliance decided to conclude a peace treaty with the Tree Fathers and coordinate with them to eliminate the invaders, but this is not necessarily a bad thing for us." After a few seconds, Fugon spoke "How could it not be bad? How could it not be bad... They have dered us traitors if we do not join them immediately and attack the Empire. This is a disaster by all standards!" Debas grabbed his head with both hands, "If we decide to join the Empire, will we have to fight our brothers, our fellow humans until one of us perishes? And if we decide to join them then we will be sworn enemies with the Empire that we four have borders with, and there will be no escape from being annihted first if a war began. How do we choose in a situation like this?!" "Why the hell did they decide to fight the Empire in the first ce? Who was the son of a bitch that convinced them of this? Ugh, if I put my hands on him, I would eat that motherfucker alive!! With the help of the Empire, we were able to kill Tree Father Hoffenheim, the one who came up with the idea of humanoid buds, which exhausted the entire human alliance for 200 thousand years. Even their Emperor, Robin, subjugated Tree Father Descartes with no war to speak of!" Hadyar shouted again, "If we support the Empire a little more, it won''t be long before we overthrow the rest of the Five Tree Fathers and take back our world. Who cares if theye from another world? Did the Human Alliance love living at the mercy of the Tree Fathers and couldn''t do without them?!" "Your view is respected, Hadyar, but will we really get the world back after the Tree Fathers are dead? We have been waiting for about a month to receive our share of the spoils, but every day they tell us that their Emperor Robin is in seclusion and that we must wait. I am telling you that this is a lie and that they have already distributed everything and they are ying with us! This is our world and we are waiting for them to give us breadcrumbs, doesn''t this infuriate you? Doesn''t this give you a glimpse of what will happen to us if the Tree Fathers are eliminated? Against the Tree Fathers, we are indeed in danger of death, but we have managed to hold out for too long and we know of all their games, but against the invaders, we will be turned into ves forever!" Fugon said with sarcasm mixed with anger Then he continued, "Secondly, do not overestimate the enemy and underestimate your value. It is true that Hoffenheim was killed, but would this have happened without the help of our three tribes? Even on Descartes'' war front, the Grazing Rat Tribe was strongly involved and shed blood more than the Fifth Legion. Plus, Descartes only surrendered because he was a coward and did not want what happened to Hoffenheim to happen to him, don''t give Emperor Robin too much credit for it." Then he slowly looked at Debas, "Do you think that the Empire defeated Hoffenheim easily? Do not be fooled by the intervention of their Emperor named Robin, I admit that he has irrational power but wars don''t depend on a single person. They themselves are not that strong! The Empire lost hundreds of thousands of soldiers during the war even though they had the help of our four tribes! Would they have done any of this without us? I am putting my life on the line to bet that if the Empire used its entire army against Tree Father Descartes or any other Tree Father without our help, they would be defeated badly, or at their very best they would be able to defeat one Tree Father after several decades! What do you think would happen to the invaders if they fought the five Tree Fathers at the same time? And above them is the entire human alliance?! They will be expelled in the blink of an eye!" "I also don''t want to antagonize the human alliance for the sake of a bunch of invaders, even if they are victorious against the alliance of the Tree Father and humans. What then? They will either take all the resources of our world and leave us starving, or they will stay here and be the masters and we are the ves. That''s if they leave us alive at all, we have to do something while we still can..." Another person spoke, from his clothes it was clear that he was from the ins tribe. "Idiots!!" A person wearing Nightbird n armor mmed the cup he was holding onto the ground, "Even if we cooperate with the Tree Fathers and the Human Alliance and casually assume that they have enough power to actually crush the invaders, have you forgotten where we are? We are all on the border of thends of Descartes and Hoffenheim, thends of the Empire! If we betray them, be sure that they will at least eliminate us before they leave to return to where they came from. Are you prepared to be a stepping stone for that damn alliance?" "....." Silence descended upon everyone again, of course, they didn''t forget, that this was the only thing that was keeping most of them from joining the alliance right away! After several minutes, Fugon looked at a corner of the room angrily. In that corner was a fat person sittingfortably, cing his feet on a small table in front of him and looking at the ceiling as if he did not care about everything that was going on, "Charvier, don''t you intend to participate in something important like this? Or did the fat on your stomach found its way to your brain?" "Hehe, you say this, but I see myself as the wisest one among you." The leader of the Grazing Rat Tribeughed, "Do as you wish, the Grasnd Rat Tribe will swear allegiance to His Majesty the Emperor today and we will join the Empire, no matter what you say." "WHAT?!" Almost everyone stood up at the same time and shouted "You... Do you realize who you will antagonize when you make this decision? Don''t you see that this is a betrayal? Do you think that the Outsiders have a chance against the Tree Fathers'' pact with the Human Alliance? The outsiders can escape from their own Devil''s Gate, but what will happen to the Grasnd Rat Tribe?" Fugon took a step forward and threatened "Hehe, let both sides go to hell, Betrayal to whom? The Tree Fathers have been our enemies since ancient times, and the human alliance has not done me any good, This is the first time I have met you guys physically! Am I supposed to consider you my family or something?" Charvierughed and opened his eyes, then he began to pass it to everyone seriously, "It seems that this may be thest time we meet. Let me give you a piece of advice... Don''t underestimate Emperor Robin Burton and his army." "...Do you know something we don''t know, Charvier?" Hadyar asked seriously, a bad feeling starting to rise inside his heart "What I heard and saw inside that tent, that hellish creature... Forget it, I promised not to speak." Charvier raised his shoulder and looked back at the ceiling, "If you want to die, go ahead. Don''t worry, I won''t expose your n as I haven''t sworn allegiance to him yet. Just try not to pressure Emperor Robin too much, otherwise, the crimson color will surely fill our world." "..." The room that contained more than ten people fell into silence again "D-- Dad... I share Uncle Charvier''s opinion. Let''s not provoke the Empire again." *poof* Fugon sat down again and looked at his daughter in shock, "Elise... even you?!" "..." "..." *knock* *knock* At this moment, a voice came from outside the building, "His Excellency the Emperor of the True Beginning Empire has emerged from his seclusion and requests your immediate presence in the pce hall." Chapter 574 War counsel -1 Chapter 574 War counsel -1 The Imperial Pce... When one hears this term, what alwayses to mind is that it must be the highest structure around, surrounded by gardens on all sides as far as the eye can see, filled with hundreds or even thousands of servants, and the masses have to kneel when they see it. However, the imperial pce on the steep hill does not have any of these features. Rather, it can be said that it was built to be as practical as possible and forgot to show anything that indicates luxury in it, but this is not very strange since everyone here is a soldier and busy with something... The pce building itself was created by divine cksmiths. In terms of solidity, it was not inferior to the metallic wall that stopped millions of buds before, and in terms of other defenses, it was not inferior to the tent in which he spent two years with Zara. Also, the size of the pce under the ground is the same size as the structure above it or even more! In fact, those responsible for building the pce increased the protection by several additionalyers by cing rooms for guards at the level of Sage underground around the pce! The appearance of the white pce iid with gold may not be the most luxurious, but whatever the rest of the Tree Fathers do, if they think they can y any tricks here then they are delusional! Atop the steep hill-- Inside the main hall of the Imperial Pce *Step.. Step..* Fugon and the leaders of the other three tribes entered side by side, each followed by a few high-level officials in those tribes. A powerful group of people of high status and high cultivation level, yet after they entered the hall, their glow went out and their aura was overshadowed. The hall had arge table in the middle of the hall with dozens of chairs around it, around which were currently sitting the great generals of the Empire, such as Alexander and Elizabeth, even the violent Victoria, who usually couldn''t care less about these meetings, was present. Next to them were the senior officers and advisors like Sage Emily, who currently heads the headquarters, and was also present. It can be said that This hall can dere war on many worlds! "Sorry for beingte, everyone." Fugon bent down slightly when he saw this scene, and a few drops of sweat trickled down his forehead After he realized what he had just done and that he had bowed down in front of mere followers, he quickly looked behind him in order to exin to hispanions that his back was in pain or something like that, but he found all the rest bowing like him... So he sighed and led them towards a few vacant chairs. After Fugon and those with him sat down, they closed their mouths and joined the awkward silence that was dominating the hall, but their eyes did not remain silent, but rather were forced to be drawn towards the empty seat at the head of the table, and the people sitting close to that seat... Of course, the empty seat belonged to the Emperor, but it was the people around him that attracted attention... Each one of them looked as if he could sit on that main chairfortably. Jabba, who is recognized by everyone as the second most powerful person in the Empire after his excellency... Caesar, the adopted son of the Emperor, who is recognized by everyone as the future supreme general after he surpasses Alexander in terms of individual power, and finally... a weird humanoid figure made of leaves? "I see everyone is here." *noise* *noise* Suddenly a sound echoed in everyone''s ears, a strong and familiar sound, and although they did not see its source, they all pushed their chairs back and stood up at the same moment and spoke in one breath, "We salute Your Excellency." *Step.. Step..* Robin finally appeared, walking slowly until he reached his chair and satfortably, resting his jaw on his left hand, then he motioned to the rest, "Have a seat." "We thank your Excellency." Once again everyone pulled their chairs under them and sat down, this time all eyes on Robin. "Before anything, I want to know, has there been an attack by a Tree Father in the past 3 days, or any strange movements in any way?" Robin asked before anyone could say a word A person wearing gray armor quickly stood up, "No, Your Excellency, everything is in order. We have not received any reports from inside or outside our new borders." In the absence of the Shadow Swords, the Wind Users are responsible for collecting and passing on information, and this person was appointed to head the Empire''s reconnaissance and surveince team inside Greend. "Huh, strange..." Robin raised his eyebrows slightly. He was almost certain that the Three Tree Fathers would dere war as soon as they left the Spirit Domain. This was one of the reasons why he left the Domain after only 3 days, "Haha, it seems I took their patience very lightly, in the end, they are individuals who are willing to engage in wars and conspiracies for 200,000 years without getting bored, this will be interesting" "Your Excellency, do you have any new information? Should we prepare for an attack or something?" Alexander interjected There are already small contingents of the Empire''s army distributed throughout their newnds, but they are definitely not ready to respond to a major attack, especially since all the generals and senior officers had been asked to be here days ago. Robin raised his shoulder,ughing, "I met the souls of three tree fathers, and a certain incident urred between us, I thought they would be so angry that they were going to start a war right away, but after a few days passed, I think the matter calmed down. If they were going to do something about it, they would have done it. Those old trees love plotting and calcting losses and profits before they do anything. As long as they are not blinded by anger and make them dere war immediately, this means that they will begin negotiations with each other and gather armies in an organized manner, etc. Although this will make us face a more powerful and organized attack, it also means that we will most likely enjoy peace for at least several months, or perhaps several years..." "An incident urred between you and the souls of three tree fathers... and they were the ones who started the war?!" It was not known who uttered these words, but everyone looked at Robin again in a different light, not one of them thought he was lying though. "Alright, leave that aside for now. We''ll talk about continuing the warter." Robin waved to end the topic, "Do we have a list of the spoils we got from Hoffy yet?" "Everything is in this report, Your Excellency, please go ahead." The current head of headquarters, Emily, got up and handed Robin a few papers with both hands, then bowed slightly and returned to her position. Fugon, Hadyar, and the rest from the local tribes began to look at each other with concern. They had no involvement in finding our transporting the spoils and did not know what was theirs and what was due... They all actually thought that everything had already been distributed among the generals or had been transferred to the world from which it came. But did they at least leave behind breadcrumbs to give them away? ...The moment of truth is near! After a few minutes, Robin nodded with a satisfied smile on his face, then threw the paper in front of him and looked at Emily, "Tell everyone about our harvest, there is no need to hide anything." "Your Excellency," Emily did not even give the generals and tribal leaders time to rejoice, she bowed again and spoke quickly, "So far we have found 5 treasure rooms spread across the body of Tree Father Hoffenheim and the things we know of inside have been listed, and they are as follows: 12 small mountain of high-quality energy stones, although they do notpare with energy pearls, we can estimate that one of these mountains is enough to return the entire army to Jura again... We also found 800 tons of Vihmer metal, which is the fundamental metal in golden armor, and 1500 tons of the rest of the resources used in the golden armor, this amount, in addition to what we have on Jura, will be enough to armor at least 5 million soldiers, We also found 50 tons of Uracilium metal and---." After another 20 minutes of mentioning the discovered minerals, Most of which are metals with elemental properties-- "...Now, if Your Excellency permits me, I will begin by mentioning the ancient herps discovered." Emily interrupted herself respectfully, then continued speaking amidst everyone''s stupefaction... Chapter 575 War counsel -2 Chapter 575 War counsel -2 Silence... Everyone present found something and then sent a report to the headquarters then the headquarters sent people to list the items in the treasure rooms. Technically, only now do they know the amount of what they found collectively... And it was as huge as they expected, and some more! 12 small mountains of energy stones, and only one mountain could return an army estimated at more than three million soldiers back to their homnd? Doesn''t this mean that these 12 Mountains at the very least equal or even exceed the entire wealth of the True Beginning Empire?! And 800 tons of Volheimer metal?! This metal may not be as rare as Uracilium, but it is also rare in nature and is an excellent foundation for most kinds of runes, the biggest reason behind the slow production on Jura is that all continents are constantly searching for mines for this metal. If the cksmiths of the me Continent put their hands on this amount of metal, the production of golden armor and weapons would take apletely different curve! This is without mentioning Uracilium, they found 50 tons?! This is an extremely valuable metal, valuable to the degree that they do not even know what to use it for!! And what about the rest of the elemental metals that Emily mentioned? the number of applications they can use it in is unnumbered! Never mind anything else, just the metals and minerals mentioned make this war extremely worth it! But Emily didn''t stop at the metals and minerals of course, when she continued the report on the ancient herps found in the treasure rooms, and the silence in the room became even more apparent. The tree father himself was approximately half a million years old, yet he had several nts there that were much older than that, although the uses of most of them are still unknown, and even for the known herps, no one would dare use a million and a half year old open ground lily to make a normal wound paste, for example!! After about an hour of mentioning the types of nts that had been identified and their characteristics, and after everyone was salivating, Emily began talking about the numbers and types of wooden weapons and shields. This time, however, it did not take much time and in the end, she concluded, "The quality of the wooden weapons and shields that were made from the bark of one of the ancient branches of the Father Tree, is not any worse than the quality of golden weapons and armor. Its only problem ording to the experts is that it can''t work with allws and peer many kinds of runes like the Volheimer metal, but they are still extremely useful and would make an excellent choice if given to the life forces and nt forces." Upon hearing this, Elizabeth and Zara looked at each other with a smile. Obtaining equipment that would increase the effectiveness of their soldiers would be a great gain, but in the end, the decision was up to the Emperor. Emily then continued after raising her sses, "...These were all in terms of the spoils found in the treasure rooms, but not everything... You Exllency, you will in front of you a detailed map of thends of Tree Father Hoffenheim and all the strategic depths therein, as well as the locations of several mines that still contain minerals, which our soldiers found by chance while chasing after the buds..." "...And there is something else that can be considered a separate resource, at the top of the tree, which was constantly being struck by lightning. We found several things that were out of the ordinary: a small pool with a green liquid in which the lightning was moving constantly, charred young leaves filled with Lightning Law energy, and burned young branches that also exude the power of Lightning Law. Although I cannot fully examine their uses, each one of these spoils can undoubtedly be used to increase the strength of the army''s Lightning Battalion." "Sigh~" Tree Father Descartes'' avatar let out a long sigh, even if Hoffenheim was a rival and friend-enemy, hearing his body being dismantled like this gave him a very strange feeling. "We have a Lightning Battalion?" Robin ignored Descartes'' sigh and asked, raising his eyebrows Emily nodded, "In response to Your Excellency, we do have a battalion of Lightning Users, but they are currently without any sages. This is because Your Excellency distributed the technique for the Major Heavenly Law of Lightning only after the unification of Jura, but the number of young people who choose this path is not small, and we believe that it will be one of the main branches in your army very soon." Robin whistled softly, then looked at Jabba, "Most of those materials Emily mentioned are of unknown use to us. It seems that you have a lot to do in theing period. Try to quickly gather your team." Jabba quickly stood up and ced his hand on his chest, "Of course, I will do my best, Master, and I have already found some candidates for the team." "Oh? Is there anyone among them that I know?" Robin raised his eyebrows slightly. Although he did not know what Jabba had been doing over the past month, he was definitely helping the headquarters with the examinations and transportation of the spoils. Where did he get the time to find candidates? "Err, that would be me, if your excellency don''t mind." Robin looked towards the source of the sound and found Old Gu standing and bowing slightly "You want to join Jabba? Do you know what his mission is?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly "Yes, Your Excellency, Brother Jabba told me that he has left the army and will devote himself to matters of research, discovery, and creation. He will follow in Your Excellency''s footsteps, so to speak." Old Gu nodded and sighed, "My old bones are no longer able to engage in battles directly, but during my rest period as an advisor to my son previously, I dedicated myself to reading and contemting, and I have some ideas. I think I will be a good addition to the research team, or at least I will not be a burden on them." "Hmm as you wish then, Your wisdom and patience on the battlefield will be missed, but we will gain it on another front." Robin nodded a few times, "The forces of the me Continent will bepletely transferred to be under Caesar''smand, and you can appoint advisors from the Bat family to apany Caesar at all times. Do you have a problem?" "¡­It is an honor that our family members will not fight under Caesar''smand, Your Excellency." Old Gu showed an ugly smile and nodded. Although he didn''t like his entire army being transferred to Caesar, the only good thing in this arrangement is that Caesar is destined to be the Supreme General of the entire Army, If his officers and advisors were from the Bat family, then at least themand would be transferred back to them after Caesar became the Supreme General, and if they served him well they will have a much higher standing in his heart than the other forces, so it''s a temporary loss but long term benefits. '' Did His Excellency think of all this before he made this decision? Did he know that I can''t refuse? ...That guy...'' Old Gu thought to himself as he sat down "Well then, let us get back to what you are all here for... you''ve all heard the spoils, and the moment you love so much has arrived!" Robinughed out loud, even He didn''t expect this kind of return Everyone settled in their seats, especially Alexander and the rest of the Sagesing from the four continents of Jura. Finally, their deration of loyalty to the Empire will begin to bring profits!! "But¡­" Robin raised his hand for a moment and then pointed at Fugon, "Before we distribute the Empire''s earnings, we have to pay off the foreign debts first, don''t you agree, Foggy?" All eyes turned to Fugon and the rest of the tribal heads sitting next to him, some eyes were looking at them with disdain and envy as they saw that those locals should thank heaven that they killed their enemy and should get lost already... and some of the other officers and generals looked at them with pity because they knew what would happen if they epted their lot today and left without dering their full loyalty to the Empire. However Fugon, Debas, and the rest did not care about these eyes, they did not even notice them. For them, Time has already stopped for a while, specifically when General Gu Bat said that the Emperor''s disciple, Jabba, would follow the footsteps of his master, leave the army, and go to research... These two monsters were devoted to research?! Chapter 576 War council -3 Chapter 576 War council -3 *Holding breath* "Of-- of course, Your Excellency, as long as you see this appropriate, we are ready to receive our share." Fugon stammered when he finally felt Robin''s eyes on his body Robin nodded with a smile, then pulled a dagger from Caesar''s waist that was sitting right next to him and threw it carelessly on the table. "Keeeh!!" Fugon and his team were startled for a moment when they saw the scene, but their hearts quickly calmed down when they saw that the dagger was noting towards them but starting to move smoothly on the table, scratching it. Not long had passed when everyone knew what was going on. His Excellency was drawing a map of thends of the Empire, represented by all thends of Tree Father Hoffenheim, and all thends of Tree Father, Descartes merged together, The dagger then moved sharply and began to draw the boundaries of the four tribes as they all had borders with the Empire''snds. Just after this meeting began and when Robin saw the map that Emily passed to him, he smiled and put it aside. Then he began to move the dagger and draw another, more detailed, map based on what he saw on the''s spirit, the green orb, which is without a doubt the most urate. But the rest of them did not know this... Emily raised her eyebrows slightly and began adjusting her sses nervously every few seconds when she saw the many differences between her map and the map being drawn in front of them, she was afraid that His Excellency would be angry with her because of her negligence. Meanwhile, all the tribe leaders and members swallowed saliva at the same time when they realized that the borders of the four tribes were drawn with amazing precision. They themselves did not have a map so detailed for their territory! Does this mean that there are elite forces from the Empire''s army that entered theirnds and drew this map without anyone''s knowledge? After the map was finished and took a realistic shape on the table, Robin took out 4 scrolls and started writing things for a few minutes, then pped and smiled, "Alright then, let''s get started." "Wait a moment!!" Before Robin could say another word, someone quickly stood up and stopped him "Hmm?" Robin raised his head towards the source of the voice, "Oh, you are... Charvier, right? Do you have a problem?" *Long Exhale* The leader of the Grazing Rats Tribe pushed back his chair and gestured to two people who were sitting next to him. Then, the three of them took some steps under the gazes of everyone until they reached a suitable distance from Robin, neither too far nor too close, and then they knelt down with their hands and feet on the ground, "The Grazing Rats Tribe renounces any rights and rewards, in return we humbly request the honor of joining the True Beginning Empire!" "Brother Charvier, what are you...?" Although Fugon, Hadyar, and the rest were mentally prepared for this request, the way it was carried out was simply exaggerated... He shouldn''t have groveled like this, right? "Huh~ Interesting..." Robin leaned back in his chair and looked Charvier up and down, "..I read the report on the contributions of the Grazing Rats Tribe, you did a good job." "We were just following Your Excellency''s teachings, we don''t dare take any praise for ourselves." Charvier shook his head quickly *Tak* *Tak* Robin''s light taps on the back of his chair sounded like drums beating in the hearts of Charvier and his two followers, and made Fugon and the rest even more nervous! "Alright then, I don''t see why not." Robin smiled and raised his finger, and an Oath Tablet came out and fell in front of Charvier, "Swear here to bepletely loyal to me personally, and set death as a penalty in case of vition. You have no problem, right?" "Of course not!!" Charvier quickly raised his head, grabbed the Oath Tablet, and quickly began the process. Finally, he and the two behind him breathed a sigh of relief. With a slight movement, Robin pulled the Oath Tablet towards him and put it back in his space ring. He then pointed at Charvier and the two beside him,ughing, "You may stand. There is no longer such a thing as the Grazing Rats Tribe, you are now part of the True Beginning Empire." "...Yes, Your Excellency." Charvier and the other two felt a shiver when they heard these words, there is no more Grazing Rats Tribe?! But they bowed again and returned to their seats quietly anyway... They had sworn allegiance out of fear of the Demon army anyway and not out of love for the justice of their new Emperor. It was better for the name of the Grazing Rats Tribe to disappear than for the entire tribe to be eaten by those hellish monsters! Fugn looked at Hadyar with Dibas with the corner of his eyes as if to tell them, *Didn''t I tell you that wants us to be ves?* But neither he nor anyone else dared to say a word out loud. "Well, it looks like we won''t need these for now," Robin put one of the four scrolls aside and then looked at the rest of the n leaders, "It''s your turn... Should I start distributing or do you have something to say?" All the tribe delegates looked at each other, and then Debas asked nervously, "...Your Excellency, may I ask what will happen to the Grasnd Rat Tribe''s quota now that they have joined you? Will it be doubled or something?" "This is none of your business, and they no longer havends or property of their own to double it for them anyway." Robinughed and then moved the dagger again, this time blurring the boundaries between the Grazing Rats Tribe and Tree Father Descartes, merging them. Debas looked down and grabbed both of his knees as if he was about to crush them. He knew he had to make a fateful decision now, "...So will they take any additional benefits that we won''t take? Will they be considered soldiers who failed to collect points and will have to wait for the next war to get anything? Will they be forced to emigrate from theirnds or be treated like second ss citizens? will they still have their own army?! Please answer, Your Excellency, perhaps the answer will help us make a decision here." Robin shrugged, "I have no need for your decision. We had an agreement. Take your share of the contributions and leave if you wish, no one will touch a hair on you, you have my word." "Your Excellency, please! this is not a conversation works!" Depas felt extremely frustrated at this point Robin looked at Debas with disdain, "...Don''t think I don''t understand your little tricks, I just don''t see the need to y alone. At the beginning of the war, I did not harm any of you and told you to just apany my army, kill YOUR enemy, and get a reward for it, I did not force you to join me at that time or threaten you in any way. Now, almost 6 years have passed, and you have fought alongside the Empire''s army long enough, You still can''t make a decision? If you still want more promises, benefits, and flowery words, then you are simply dreaming." "But... But..!!" Debas began to mutter, but couldn''t find a word to rte Hadyar and even Fugon next to him started sweating, it''s clear that Emperor Robin knows what they''re thinking, and it''s even more clear that he doesn''t give a damn... They understand his words, how is it possible that they have not yet understood the power of the Empire? Their weapons, their talismans, their cultivation techniques, everything is diverse and everything is much stronger than what they know, they know for a fact that the only thing the locals have an age at right now is their numbers and the beasts'' battalions. They simply didn''t think about the possibility that there were other armies that the Empire could summon and for a simple reason that they were almost annihted several times during the two years of siege and no reinforcement came to them... And of course, they also had not witnessed the horror of the Draco Flock when put to action yet. But on the other side, there are the armies of all the Tree Fathers and the human alliance side by side, and thisbined army, in their view, is not even slightly weaker than the army of the Empire! Another problem is that Emperor Robin doesn''t even try to attract them to his side... What is the solution... What is the solution... As the pressure inside the hall increased, Billy''s voice was heard: "Rob-Amm, Your Excellency, why don''t you tell everyone about your future ns for the Grazing Rats Tribe? I think the generals here will be grateful to know what will happen to them. Will they join our army first and take the golden weapons and armor to participate in the war and start collecting points, or maybe you will give them hundreds of our wless Law Techniques? Oh, don''t you say that they will move on to see our others directly and expand their horizons? I support the idea of giving them a break, why make them battle as soon as they join us? Our armies on the others are ready to annihte the Tree Fathers at any time you want anyway." Chapter 577 War counsil -4 Chapter 577 War counsil -4 ? Fugon, Debas, Hadyar, and the rest of the human tribes'' members stood up slowly That''s right, the invaders came from another world, even if no additional reinforcementse to them since the beginning of the war, who can guarantee that they haven''t already conquered a few other worlds and have troops there? In fact, isn''t it illogical at all to assume that they brought their whole army and left their home world defenseless? Even if those troops could note easily, they would certainlye if the army in the Greend World was at risk of being exterminated, or if they felt that their Emperor was in danger! Secondly, even if Emperor Robin and his army were defeated here, couldn''t you simply take the Grazing Rats Tribe with them and return to where they came from? The headquarters'' current head, Sage Emily, just said that Tree Father Hoffenheim''s energy stone storage alone is capable of doing this task easily. This way, the Grazing Rats Tribe will be able to escape the living hell of the Tree Fathers even if they lose the war!! As for the golden and wooden weapons, the point system, the cultivation andws techniques, how could it be that they didn''t want any of these? It is true that the Grazing Rats Tribe was deprived of their name and theirnds, but did they not gain everything else in return? Every word General Billy said just now struck a nerve! Or maybe they were looking for a straw to hang on to, and General Billy gave them this straw? They will never know... "...Arghh." As for Robin, he looked at Billy angrily for a few moments, then started rubbing his eyes helplessly. How could he not know what Billy wanted with these questions? "Heh~ Everyone should listen up then, this is something I thought about for a long time and I wanted to announce after the war ended, but since my soft-hearted general here wants to give you another chance, there is no harm in announcing it now, even if one of you leaks it, I don''t care." Robin leaned back on his chair and began to speak seriously, Greend is only one of thes on the path of the True Beginning Empire. Neither I, nor my sons, nor even my closest generals have time to manage this ce, so I will do what every mortal Empire in history has done after eliminating the ruling authority in a country, does anyone know what that is?" Elizabeth showed her charming smile and quickly replied, "In response to Your Excellency, the word Empire is used to refer to an entity that rules many countries and kingdoms. Whenever an Empire takes control of a new country, the Emperor chooses a candidate from that country and hands him the power to administer it in the name of the Empire, and the Empire would be satisfied with receiving taxes, or perhaps summoning the countries to war if a need arises." The leader of the Grazing Rats Tribe, Charvier, and his uncle and brother who came with him, started moving their eyes like crazy between Robin and Elizabeth, their hearts were not at all stable. "Good, this is exactly what any sessful empire is, and this is also exactly what you did when you finished subjugating Jura!" Robin pped and then pointed at Charvier, "Listen, Charvier, right now I can''t allocate a plot ofnd to you because it''s simply too small for you to have your ownnds yet, and I can''t let you keep your stupid name either because there won''t be any more tribes in the future." Then he dered, "When I''m finished on this, There will be only kingdoms. Every tribal leader who swears allegiance to me without war between us will have his own kingdom to run in my name. If 10 tribal leaders swear loyalty then there will be ten kingdoms. And if you are the only local who swears loyalty to me before the war begins, then the whole will be one kingdom under your care!" Then he looked beside him with a meaningful smile, "...Sorry, Descartes, but you do not count, you are not very good as a ruler, you should understand this." The leaf avatar showed a smile, "Indeed, I have no interest in being king, I would rather follow you into theary wars as you promised." "This... this..." Charvier''s heartbeat suddenly became irregr, his pupils moving like crazy "You may be wondering, who will be the subjects of this kingdom? Of course, it will not be just you and your tribe, otherwise, it will just be a name change, your subjects will be everyone who has not sworn allegiance to me before the start of the real war... This includes all the defeated Tree Fathers and all the foolish humans who choose to antagonize me, this is if any of them survive, and also all the new treant creatures that will appear after the is restored to its previous nature and the nts are allowed to gain intelligence again... Are you satisfied, Charvier?" "I- I''m satisfied! I''mpletely satisfied!!" Charvier quickly stood up and bowed three times. His uncle and brother fell to their knees again in joy. As for Fugon and the rest, they focused on only one point: ''The entire will be under Charvier''s control? Doesn''t this mean that the Empire will...'' "Since we have touched on this topic, let me tell you the following as well... I have information that the Tree Fathers have decided to cooperate against us and that they will go to war with us collectively if we try to annex morends. I also have information that the human alliance does not intend well, and I do not imagine that they will fight us AND keep fighting the Tree Fathers at the same time, so it''s safe to say that we might have to face the entire poption of Greend if we tried to advance any further... And frankly, I intend to annex the entire. General Alexander, what do you think the implications of this will be?" ''Damn, he knows!!'' Fugon, Debas, and the rest looked at each other out of the corners of their eyes at the same moment, he knew about the alliance against him, and yet he was not trying to attract them to his side, but rather he was literally trying to give them their share and kick them out? Has this guy gone mad?! Alexander stood up slowly with a serious look on his face. After a few seconds of thought, he spoke, "...The problem now is that we are not just an army that can move anywhere we want like he did with Tree Father Hoffenheim, we now have territory that we must protect as well. We cannot simply ignore our territory and prate deep into the enemynds as that will surely put us in danger of encirclement. And we cannot advance to strike certain points and then retreat quickly as well, because this will do us no good because of therge number of our enemies, no matter how many of them we kill, they will return to gather again. And if we allow the enemies to enter ournds as they wish, then everything we have gained will be lost and we will not be allowed to live in peace and all wars will be aimless withoutnd of our own... so the first thing we have to think about is protecting our borders first." Then he pointed towards the leaf avatar in front of him on the opposite side of the table, "I happen to be talking to Tree Father Descartes before the meeting about his abilities and how we can benefit each other. The Tree Father has an existing army of leaf soldiers, all of whom can use thews, and in terms of all-powerful power, I think they are equivalent to 4 of our legions, and have the ability to create more ordinary soldiers with a little effort, they may be a little weaker, but they are excellent inrge-scale battles and protecting borders, they can bepared to ordinary buds... Also, there is a special ability that he can activate within his Domination Circle of control which is the *Cry of Rage* with which he can transform all the nt life in and around the battlefield into soldiers for half an hour before they return to what they were again. This ability is very useful in major battles and can easily determine the winner. Currently, Tree Father Descartes is extending his roots inside Tree Father Hoffenheim''snds as well, and he will be ready to use this ability in the entire territory of the Empire very soon, so in terms of defense, I see that Tree Father Descartes has already given us a superior advantage." Then Alexander continued, "If we add to this the imperial forces, which are currently estimated at 3.2 million, and we distribute them into armies of only 100,000 each, and we build a few fortified castles on the border, and if we add the army of the Grazing Rats Tribe, which is estimated at another 3 million and providing them with equipment and techniques, then... Alexander was silent for about a minute, tapping his arm, then continued, "We will not be able to invade enemy territory with arge number of forces as we did from Hoffenheim, but I see that we have the full ability to protect our borders, and at the same time, we can move forward slowly. Emperor, we can surely fight this war, and we can win it within a century!" Caesar nodded, "I agree with Brother Alexander on this. No matter the number of enemies, as long as we are in a defensive position and have our own borders and fortresses, the idea of defeat is not on the table, especially if we hand over the Draco flock to the special battalions in the army, butplete victory will be postponed due to our need to defend ournds as we advance, but I think a century would be a very optimistic number if we did not have more reinforcementsing soon." Fugon and the rest of the locals looked at each other again, after hearing the announcement about establishing a kingdom for each tribe that dered its allegiance before a war erupted, their hearts were greatly drawn towards the Empire, but there was still the question of whether or not the Empire would be able to confront the attacks of the Tree Fathers and humans Alliance, and now after hearing General Alexander''s and General Caesar exnation, they all had to admit that this analysis was very logical. Chapter 578 War council -5 Chapter 578 War council -5 "A century?" Robinughed as if he heard a funny joke, "Let me remind you of something else here, you are measuring this against Hoffenheim, who you fought for 6 years and I killed him for you in the end, but you should all know that he was fighting you with 20% of his usual soul force, if he still had his full control over two million buds as he in his best shape, our losses would have doubled at the very least, right? What if the Five Tree Fathers had full power in this equation? And what if I refused to help destroy their souls this time?" "This... Tree Father Hoffenheim''s control was really painful to deal with, but as your Excellency said, this would only have caused us more losses and would not have changed the final result, and do not forget that we were within his domination circle and under hisplete surveince all the time, and we could not even fly freely or use our Draco flock, while now we havends that belong to us! But Your Excellency is right, we have to assume the worst, because when the war begins and if we try to enter thends of the Tree Fathers, we will have to deal with their special abilities as well within their domination circle, so is we took this into consideration and doubled the danger to the rest of the Tree Fathers five times that of Hoffenheim, and we assumed that we had to destroy all their forces and besiege their real bodies only without any intervention on Your Excellency side, then... Your Excellency, this war will extend for a third or even a fourth century. I fear that this will not be a war, but rather a long-term enmity, We should even think about settling here!!" Alexander spoke weakly. He knew very well that this was not what His Excellency wanted to hear, but he must tell the truth Robin shook his head, and looked at the rest of the generals and officers, "Are you all thinking the same? That the war will take centuries? Should we just forget about the destruction of the Tree Fathers for now and rx in a defensive position forever? Maybe we should also move forward a few meters every year and dig trenches to cut their roots like the locals do!" Everyone remained silent. General Alexander''s words were indeed urate and could even be said to be a bit optimistic, but Victoria spoke in her usual sharp voice, "Brother Alexander''s scale is indeed urate, but that is if we assume that no development will ur on both sides for hundreds of years, this is just a preliminary estimate that will copse with any major change in the bnce." "That''s it!" Robin snapped his fingers and pointed at Victoria then returned to look at everyone at the table, "I want you to do your best with what is avable to you and always put your hope in the development department of the Empire, and until Jabba finishes establishing that department, put your faith in me. From this moment on, the war on Greend is entirely your mission, I will not intervene personally in anyone''s fight, even if new warlords appear, you will have to take care of them yourself, understand? My mission will be to provide you with more advantages from back lines and watch your progress! I will give you the weapon designs and you create them, I will draw up the Rune blueprints and you draw them, I will create new techniques, and you use them!" Alexander gave a military salute and quickly replied, "Of course, it is understood, Your Excellency. Your Excellency made it clear that we needed to gain experience, and your two direct interventions in the war were enough to dere our failure, but..." Then he looked back down. "But what?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows "I fear that developments will not always be in our favor." Alexander shook his head, "There is an urgent report for Your Excellency to decide on, I wanted to save it forst but the subject is already opened." "Do tell, what happened?" "I prefer this conversation to be a little private..." Alexander looked at the end of the table Robin looked at his general for a few seconds, then nodded and looked at Fugon and the rest of the tribesmen, "As you heard, there are things that the members of the Empire need to listen to, you need to decide what you want." *Scratch* *Scratch* Before Fugon and the rest could say a word, the dagger jumped and began moving across the table again. "This..." Fugon, Debas, and Hadyar finally opened their eyes at the same time The dagger had just erased their old borders, but instead of leaving them annexed to the Empire''s territory, the dagger created new borders for the three tribes, this time nearly tripling the size of their territory. Three scrolls then flew out of Robin''s head and quickly found their way into the hands of the three tribe leaders, before Robin said, "This is your share of spoils, I will only give you three minutes. Reject everything and dere your loyalty to me, or take it, thank me for my fairness, and fuck off already." "This.. This..." Tribe Leader Debas began to mutter in a low voice as he began to read his scroll checklist, and the rest of the Tribal members quickly followed suit... The amount of energy stones, resources, and even ancient nts that Robin had allocated to him could buy their tribes, including themselves, several times over! Of course, Chief Debas did not see the full list of the spoils and does not know what percentage of his share of the total that the Empire found, but does this matter? They were all fighting out of fear of Robin and because they wanted to kill Hoffenheim, they had no hope of taking anything! Who in a position of power like Emperor Robin could give up all those precious items, especially since he came mainly for the sake of conquest and resources? Is he so fair that he won''t break his word to his enemies... or does he simply think he can get everything back after he deres war on them? Either way, this is very scary. "I... we..." Chief Debas put the scroll on the table again and went back to stuttering "Two minutes left," Robin said coldly Robin''s words terrified all the tribesmen, and they terrified Billy more than them, who in turn quickly said: "Brother Debas, the rest of the brothers are here... The human alliance will do you no good, and the Tree Fathers want you dead today before tomorrow. Look out for your own interests first, you, you are not stupid and you know where your interests lie, so take advantage of this opportunity. If you leave the hall today, even I will not be able to help you!" "...I..." Debas mumbled again. Heavy sweat began to fall from his hair like rain, and the veins on his face began to twitch slightly. "One minute left." Robin dered *Thud* As if Robin''s voice had pressed a button in his head, Debas could only feel himself moving from his seat and kneeling on the ground, "The ins Tribe salutes Your Excellency and requests to join the Empire!" Leader Hadyar felt like he was missing something when he looked sideways and found hispanion on the ground. With one step and without knowing it, he found himself kneeling beside him, "The Nightbirds Tribe salutes Your Excellency and requests to join the Empire!!" "Hahaha excellent you guys, excellent! I knew you would choose wisely." Billy stood up and started pping warmly. From his point of view, he had just contributed to saving millions of lives "You all..?!" As for Fogon, he remained standing there, looking at his two old long-distance friends lost, not knowing what to do... His foot wanted to take a step and kneel, and his pride told him to fight for freedom until hisst breath. "Ten... nine... eight... seven...." *Ba-dum* "I-I... I..!! Fugon involuntarily took a few steps back, Robin''s indifferent eyes seemed to stare directly into his soul. *PAA!!* At that moment, Fugon felt someone pressing his shoulders down until his knees hit the ground, and then he heard him say in a familiar voice: "The Northern Fury Tribe salutes Your Excellency and requests to join the Empire!" "Ellis, even you..?" Fugon was shocked when he looked next to him and saw the perpetrator. He sighed in peace remained silent and kneeled in his ce. At least it was not him who knelt and dered loyalty, he could me his daughterter and say that he went along with the situation for her sake. But he heard something that made his intestines twist again, "...Three...Two..." Emperor Robin did not stop the countdown!! Before the count reached one, Fugon raised his head slightly, then mmed it back into the ground forcefully and shouted at the top of his voice, "THIS LOWLY MAN SALUTES HIS EXCELLENCY AND REQUESTS TO JOIN THE EMPIRE!!" Chapter 579 Volcano Chapter 579 Volcano "...Tsk~" Robin stopped counting before he said the number one, and just showed an annoyed expression "Haha, wee, Brother Fugon, wee to the Northern Fury Tribe with us!" Billy ced his hand over his heart for a moment and thenughed out loud, relief evident in his voice The rest of the generals and officers were nodding towards the three tribal leaders in good faith, none of them was annoyed with them or tried to convince Robin to expel them because they knew the amount of pain and endurance one must have to take such a hard decision, almost everyone present had experienced the exact same moment on the green hill... As for Elizabeth, she smiled and ced her hand on the table. The wood began to heal again, and the scratches made by the dagger on the borders of the four tribes had disappeared. Now all that remained was one piece ofnd extending east into thends of Hoffenheim and northwest toward thends of Descartes, and on the sides were thends of the four tribes fused with them... The borders of the Empire on Greend have finally taken form. *swoosh* "...Sigh~ to tell the truth, I would have preferred to ept your surrender after the war began and throw you in my army as foot soldiers rather than ept the deration of loyalty of a group of fools like you now and include you as officials and high-ranking followers, but for some reason my men here seem to be sympathetic to you and want you with us, so..." Robin threw three oath tablets towards the tribal leaders without adding much, "...You know what to do." The leaders of the three tribes, or now I could say the three generals, wasted no time either and recited a simple oath of loyalty and the explicit punishment for disobedience, which was death, then raised the tablets up with both hands while still kneeling, "We, the subjects of the True Beginning Empire, salute Your Excellency." Robin nodded, then waved his hand again, and the Oath Tablets and Reward Scrolls flew towards him. The Oath Tablets returned to enter his space ring, and the scrolls burned in mid-air until they turned into ashes and flew away, "Return to your seats, we will resume the meeting." "Yes." The three leaders stood and their followers stood behind them and then returned to their seats. Some of them looked sad and others still did not know what they had just done, but there was one thingmon on all of their faces... Peace. They have found their inner peace again, now whether they are defeated or victorious does not matter, they have chosen a side and it is over. As for Robin, he sent a quick reproachful nce at Billy, before turning back to look at Alexander, "Everyone here is one of us now, speak up... Is there a problem in my army?" "In response to Your Excellency, it is not so much a problem as it is something we have to deal with sooner orter..." Alexander, who was still standing, replied, and then continued immediately after, "...There is arge segment of soldiers in my Legion who want to return to their families." "If I may be allowed to intervene, I would like to say that this happened in my legion as well, especially after the siege. There are many young men who want to see their mothers and lovers, we have fathers who want to see their children and wives. Even the orphans literally said that they want to: smell the air of the Jura and taste the sweetness of sleep on a dark night again." Elizabeth nodded "The same thing happened in my country." "My legion too..." "Mine too!" Robin furrowed his eyebrows tightly, he did not think that the Greend Unification War would be hampered from the beginning like this... It is normal after any war for the army to disband and the soldiers to return to their familiesden with spoils to provide them with a better life or to resume the trade or agriculture that they had, especially since the Greend Warsted for 6 years, and before that, the soldiers spent about 3 years training on the central continent. Unfortunately, their demands are legitimate... "...Does anyone have a suggestion?" Robin rubbed his forehead and asked Caesar stood up and looked at the faces of the people sitting around the table, "I would like to say a word about this... Most of you must be following the situation on Jura, Although the residents of the Ancestral Continent can be ignored due to their categorical refusal to join the army, the four continents still produce Law users every day and the number of people who have expressed their willingness to join the army have reached 4 million so far. I suggest that we gather them and give them intensive training for a period of 6 months and bring them here, and after their arrival, we return the current army to the homnd so that they can rest and pass on their experiences to the new generation." After Caesar finished, Old Man Gu stood up, "Brother Caesar''s proposal is good, but this is not the best solution... Our current army has terrifyingbat experience, don''t you think it would be a shame if they returned to trade and farming? As for the new army, will they be able to withstand the armies of Greending at us together? They will copse in less than two years! Secondly, assuming they hold out, won''t the new army ask to return home after a few years as well? Personally, I suggest that we divide the army into 3 sections, and send each section to the Jura for only 3 months and then return to us. Then we send the next part, and so on." After Caesar and Old Gu sat down, General Cassia Livan, themander of the Ninth Corps, stood up. She was a middle-aged woman dressed modestly with a serious look on her face, "In my humble opinion, both Brother Caesar''s and Brother Gu''s proposals are good as a short-term solution, but Let us not forget the expenses of going back and forth between thes. If we adopt one of the two methods, we will spend more on transporting soldiers than we will gain from the war, and this ispletely illogical. I have a proposal that will be a little costly in terms of time, but it is permanent. I hope everyone will listen with open minds. " Then she looked at Robin as if waiting for his permission before continuing her words But Robin''s eyes werepletely out of focus. In fact, it can be said that he had only focused on the second half of Caesar''s short speech. The first half was a beautiful piece of news. He knew now that the number of avable soldiers jumped from 2 to 4 million, but this is not very surprising, during these six years of war there were children who were 10 years old and are now 16 years old, so even if the old generation are useless, then because of the policy of increasing the birth rate that he followed with his subjects, over time the size of their army will increase at a steady pace! But Caesar''ster words also contained something else thatpletely turned his head upside down... The report he read about Jura included only the most important events. For example, it mentioned that the currently has 2 million users of thews, but it did not mention their distribution among the continents. Were the Ancestral Continent''s statistics ignored because of their refusal to conscript? Or perhaps they refuse to cooperate with statisticians in the first ce?! It turns out that the people of the Ancestral Continent are beingpletely ignored, and this is because of him and not because of theirck of talent?! If we talk in terms of talent, then 4 millionw cultivators out of about 200 million people inhabiting the four continents is still not the best result, but it is definitely better than 4 million out of a billion and a half! It''s not as if he doesn''t know why the people of the Ancestor Continent refuse to join his army. How could he not know the extent to which they hate him? He made them taste hell for years. This is also why he ced aw that prevents any of them from reaching the Sagehood realm unless he swears allegiance to him! Ignoring the martial call now... Does this mean that they are weak and do not use the techniques he distributed to them, or are they using them and there are now tens of millions of knights and saints on the Ancestral Continent who refuse to submit to his summons? Has the Ancestral continent turned into arge vige where all its inhabitants want to graze, farm, and trade, or has it be a sleeping volcano... Chapter 580 Role distribution Chapter 580 Role distribution Ancestor Continent... The ticking time bomb. Robin knows for sure that most of its residents hate even mentioning his name. Perhaps some of them respect him, perhaps others have begun to forget and join the new regime, but the majority of them still harbor hatred for him deep in their hearts, and their refusal to enlist now is the greatest evidence... But what does he have to do?! He gave them permission to train up to level 30 without his interference and distributed to them the best cultivation techniques and resources, he also instructed his follower to make their lives easier than it was before his rule and provided them with roads, markets, and amenities so that they would forget with time, but what if... This method doesn''t work. Doesn''t this mean that he is now preparing a hostile army inside his home? Even if there is no sage among them, their numbers are still terrifying! What should he do now? Should he withdraw all techniques, prevent cultivation on the Ancestral Continent, and perhaps kill all the powerful ones again? This will return the situation to zero again, or even below zero! There will be no going back for him if he implements this policy again, this time he will have to think categorically about feeding the entire billion and a half people to the Demons... That is, he now has only two paths: he keeps the situation as it is and prays that things will go well, or hemits a hideous massacre after which he will never return to what he was before. The two options are bitter, and as he thought about what was happening, there was a familiar bad feeling started piercing his heart... "Your Excellency, may I present the idea... Your Excellency..?" "Eh?" A female voice interrupted Robin''s train of thought. Robin looked at the woman standing in front of him for a moment, then took out a few items from his ring. Everyone raised their eyebrows in amazement when they saw what was brought out: a pen, ink, a scroll, and the seal... In the middle of the meeting, the Emperor decided to write an imperial decree! This time, Robin picked up the pen himself and began to dip it into the ink and write... The details of the message were simply a direct order to the Commander of the Shadow Swords to ease the restrictions on joining their ranks, shorten the training period, rapidly increase the size of the forces, and scatter them everywhere he could topensate for the Shadow Swords who went with Theo to the Nihari, he was also telling him to concentrate most of his forces in the Ancestral Continent and monitoring all movements there intensely! Then Robin rolled up the scroll, sealed it, and passed it to Billy, "After the meeting, go to Jura and hand this over to the person in charge of the Shadow Swords in Theo''s absence, and tell him to prepare reports for me from time to time." Billy received the decree with both hands, "...Is something wrong?" It was clear that Robin was thinking about something serious for a moment. "No, no, just spection..." Robin waved with furrowed eyebrows, then shook his head and turned back to look at the woman standing there, smiling, "General Cassia, right? Alright, I''m with you now, you can begin." "Yes, Your Excellency..." Cassia Livan took a bow and then passed her eyes on everyone else, " I will get to the point directly to avoid wasting time: I propose to settle our army here. I was going to say that we create our own tribe, but since Your Excellency said that you do not want a tribal system, why not create aplete kingdom on thisnd? The energy stones that Brother Caesar and Brother Gu suggested using to rece soldiers or give them vacations from time to time, why not use them to bring the families of the soldiers here and let them settle here forever? Thend is good, plentiful, and unowned, and the level of natural energy in the atmosphere is slowly rising until it has surpassed that on Jura already and is still shooting up, why not settle here?" Cassia began to look at the faces of those present, "Bringing the soldiers'' families and giving them their ownnds and benefits here will not only make the soldiers feel a sense of belonging to Greend, but it will also eliminate the problem of vacations and will make the soldiers fight to protect their families instead of fighting for gains only, plus we will have a new source of soldiers, which are the children of our current soldiers!" General Cassia Levan''s words made everyone look at each other for a few seconds before they all started speaking at almost the same time: "I agree with Madame Cassia." "I also think it is the safest solution." "This is foolishness, our soldiers and their families are not livestock to be transported at will and married off to take their children to the army. I don''t think they will agree." "I agree, but what about soldiers who don''t have a family?" "We can put them on vacation until they get married and bring them back!" "Not all soldiers will ept this." "No problem. Whoever refuses, we will return him to Jura and rece him with new young men, and this time we will bring their entire families, don''t forget that we have a massive reserve army there waiting for an opportunity." "If every soldier had a family of only 3 members on Jura, this means that we would need to deport at least 9 million people. Can you imagine the amount of energy stones we would spend on this matter?" "I do not support this. The expenses will be very high. Secondly, what will happen after all these civilianse to a burning war zone like this? Will we let the soldiers stay with their families and plow thend and build cities, or will we abandon them as soon as theye and take them to stand at the borders? Think about something else." -------------- The discussion remained open for more than half an hour, with each person saying a word, some attendees offering questions, and others offering solutions, but not a single decision or agreement on the horizon... But aren''t all meetings like this? Humans can never agree on one thing, and this is also why there is no ruling system on any headed by a council of equal characters, There is always one person who takes the decision when everyone disagrees, so the purpose of these meetings is to present options for that one person in power to choose what he sees fit. But not everyone was interested in engaging in this hassle, some of them were focused on the facial expressions of the person in power... The distracted Emperor. "Dad... are you okay? We can continue the meeting tomorrow..." Zara, who was sitting next to Caesar, reached out to pat her foster father''s hand. "Hmm? It''s nothing, it''s fine, I''m listening." Robin smiled in return and patted Zara''s hand with his other hand, then returned to focus this time on the discussion going on around him. Soon after, after he understood what they were discussing, he raised his hand slightly until everyone was silent, and then he finally opened his mouth, "I promised someone that I would make the Greend one of the permanent headquarters of the True Beginning Empire and that I would station an army here, so General Cassia''s proposal is eptable to me." Then he continued before anyone could answer him, "Since we are talking about this matter now, let me tell you something that will be a permanent policy for the Empire, which is that we are not here to destroy and withdraw, but to survive, exploit, and develop... This will be thest time we send millions of soldiers to another like this, as you can see for yourselves, any of the solutions you have presented now would eliminate at least half of our supply of energy stones instantly, so what is the point of all we do then? We are not here to y, I understand that we are all inexperienced in this matter and it is our first experience, but you should know that this type of spending will not be repeated." Then he turned his face towards Cassia, "Since you were the one who proposed the solution, I will put you in charge of implementing it. You can use as many power stones as you want to gather the families of the soldiers and finish the transfer as quickly as possible, but inform all the soldiers that this is thest time they will use the Empire''s resources withoutpensation,ter on, they can use the space portal, but they must obtain the necessary energy stones themselves, whether through mining or by exchanging their points for energy stones... You should find solutions with the rest of the generalster regarding this matter." "YES!" The joy was clearly visible on General Cassia''s face, partly because her proposal had been epted, but mainly because she finally had the opportunity to appear on the big scene!! Then he looked at Elizabeth, "I will leave the distribution ofnds to the soldiers who want to buy them in your hands. Choose a few good spots in the middle of Hoffenheim''s domination circle and start there. Do not let thends be too close or too far apart. Distribute them wisely with the intention of building an eternal colony for us here, and perhaps building aplete monarchyter on. And since you will build an entire colony from scratch, you will also need to organize a police force and all the facilities that support urbanmunities. You can also ask for the help of whatever generals and officers you want here to help you organize the soldiers and build the colonies." Elizabeth stood up and gave a slight bow, then opened her mouth and everyone heard the musical voice, "Everything will be done ording to Your Excellency''s will~" A big smile appeared on her face as she sat down. His Excellency now orders that she be transferred from a mere general to a purely administrative role and give her real power in the Empire for the very first time. Then he looked at Victoria and then Caesar, "Both of you separate the soldiers who do not have a family and do not want to return to Jura and form two legions, each of you at the head of a legion, then station them in the east and west, I will also leave it to you to choose your assistants from among the generals and officers here... you will be the only striking force of the Empire in theing period." Chapter 581 Green and Red Blood Chapter 581 Green and Red Blood Both Caesar and Victoria stood and spoke in one breath, "We will not fail Your Excellency." Then they sat down again Caesar still maintained the same cold features, as if this was something he took for granted, while Victoria smiled from ear to ear in a rare sight. After Robin received the confirmation from Caesar and Victoria, he looked at Descartes, then Fugon, and the rest of the locals, "The distribution ofnds and colonization process will take a long period, perhaps a year or two. During this period, arge part of our army will be out of service to build colonies or explore mines, develop thend, and other matters, so I will leave the protection of the borderspletely to you during this period. Move all your armies immediately to protect thends of the Empire, while Caesar''s and Victoria''s legions will be there for support if any big attack urs. All of you, keep in mind that we will remain in a purely defensive position for theing period." "No one will cross that border." The Leaf avatar of the Tree Father stood up, affirmed, and then sat down again. Although he didn''t show the same degree of submissiveness as the rest, he was good enough to be overlooked. "..Yes, Your Excellency, all our armies will move, even the reserve ones," Fugon spoke on behalf of the rest in an uncertain tone... It felt strange that he would be protecting invaders as they colonized thend of his ancestors, but he had no other choice, he had already chosen a side. The good thing about it now is that the backs of the tribes have be protected and they no longer have to fear moving their entire army in one direction so that Tree Father does not attack another from the other side. For example, Fugon was afraid to move his entire army to attack Tree Father Hoffenheim because he was afraid of Tree Father Descartes. The rest of the tribes likewise participated with approximately half of their armies, but now they can move their entire army without worry, It''s a strange feeling for them to have a safe rear that one can overlook Robin nodded at them and then turned his gaze to Billy, "You will be responsible for providing the local people with weapons and talismans, giving them all the techniques avable to the public, teaching them the methods of Rune Drawing and making divine weapons cksmithing, integrating them into the point system, and also teaching them ournguage, you can alsomunicate with any other local tribe and speak in the name of the Empire." "Trust that I will not put the Empire in a weak position." Billy felt very happy. He knew that Robin had responded to his request to make him an official spokesman for the Empire "Of course you won''t." Robin showed a meaningful smile and then looked at Jabba, "I know that forming a research team takes some time, but you have something that you need toplete immediately. ording to the report that Headquarters Head Emily gave me, most of the spoils found in Hoffenheim''s body are not yet known, so it would be unfair if I used it as a kind of reward, and I don''t even know its value... So I want you and Old Gu Ba to conduct tests on each item and put a price on it ording to your understanding of its uses, and the price must be in points, then hand everything over to the Imperial Treasury and give them a list contains the value of everything in points: a wooden sword, for example, is worth 50 points, a certain flower is worth 70 points, and so on... If youe across items that require a longer search or are preferable to remain the property of the Empire alone, you have the freedom to decide that." "Yes, Your Excellency." The two nodded After Jabba nodded, Robin looked at Zara with a smile, "I want you to choose a few trusted members of the Burton family to take care of the Imperial treasury, and you will be responsible for it. Anything entering or leaving Imperial property must pass through you first, okay sweety?" "Noted that!" Zara raised her right hand and giggled After he returned to looking at Alexander with a serious look again, "You will be responsible for supervising everything that was just said, a governor is to say, I want a miniature kingdom on the back of Greend within two years maximum. Can you do it?" "Me? This..." Alexander opened his eyes wide, he did not expect such a great honor, especially after failing to overthrow Hoffenheim for two years. "I know it''s a big responsibility and that''s exactly why I chose you. Don''t you want it? I can give it to someone else..." Robin spoke seriously. "Hooh~" Alexander let out a long exhale and showed a full bow, "This subordinate will do everything in his power to please Your Excellency." "..Good.. Good..." Finally, Robin leaned back, then closed his eyes and looked at the ceiling. It seemed as if he had lifted a huge burden from his shoulders. What he just did seemed like a special missions for a limited time, but he indirectly changed this war council into an administrative council ready to lead the Empire without him... Yes, without him! The benefit of the Empire for him is to collect resources, protect him, provide a suitable environment for his research, and perhaps use it to force his views. If he is the one who has to lead the Empire and protect it all the time, then what is the benefit of it?! After a few minutes, Robin opened his mouth again, still closing his eyes, "Emily." "I am here, Your Excellency." The current head of headquarters stood up "Check all the attendees'' contributions and turn them into points, then hand over a list to Zara that includes everyone''s names, and in front of it is the number of points they collected during the war." "Yes, Your Excellency!" Emily bowed slightly and sat back down, already beginning to think about how to calcte something like this Then Robin opened his eyes again and passed them to the audience, "After Emily finishes making the list and Jabba finishes putting prices on everything, you will be able to exchange your points for anything you want as long as you have enough points, and whatever it is you take will be YOURS, no one will ask you how you used it, burn it if you want, But... If you want something for battle or something rted to strengthening the Empire, you can request it directly from the Treasury staff, and all you have to do is describe what you want and for what purpose, and a team of members of the Burton family affiliated with the Treasury will investigate the use of that itemter and whether or not it was used in the way it was taken for, do you think this is inappropriate?" "We can''t ask for more, Your Excellency. We thank you for your generosity." Alexander spoke with a smile on everyone''s behalf. Thinking about what he could exchange for all the contributions he had umted in the war made him burn with excitement! Robin nodded a few times and went back to resting his head on the chair, "As for the buds we improved, their number is approximately 20 million or something, they will be ced temporarily at Elizabeth''s disposal to be used in building the colonies. After that, a number of them will remain affiliated with the Empire to carry out the tasks of caring for the colonies and working in cksmithing workshops and all that kind of hard work, and the rest will be priced in points and treated like the rest of the spoils. Does anyone have a problem?" "No, Your Excellency!" Everyone spoke in one breath "Good... Billy, there is something else I want you to take care of, you may contact Alfred Marley and the rest of the administrators on Jura to help you with it." "Alfred? What is it?" Billy raised his eyebrows "Not all the soldiers will like the decision to move their families here, and not everyone is supposed to like it either. Whoever refuses to move his family and stay here forever, let him return to Jura in an honorable manner, and give him a house within the Imperial Capital on the Central Continent... It is time to fill this ghost city with residents who deserve it." Robin spoke slowly "Ownership of a house within the Imperial Capital?! This¡­ Your Excellency, perhaps you should reconsider? If you announce this, I''m afraid that at least half of the army will decide to return to Jura!" "What''s wrong with that? cing some of our best soldiers in our hometown is not a bad idea, and we no longer need a huge army here since we have the local tribes. They are already strong and experienced, after equipping them with weapons, giving them the foundation modification technique, and somew techniques, I refuse to believe they''ll be weaker than our men... Don''t you think, Fugon?" Robin looked towards the end of the table, smiling "Of course, Your Excellency, of course!" Fugon nodded quickly, he didn''t know if this was a blessing or a curse "...As you wish, then." Billy furrowed his eyebrows slightly, housing all of these people in the Imperial Capital was a huge task, contrary to the way Robin said it "...There''s something else I want you to do," Robin muttered "Just order!" He hit Billy on the chest Robin waited for a few seconds and finally opened his mouth, "¡­I want you to gather the remnants of the Burton Family from the Ancestral Continent and send them to the Imperial City. Only those with important positions and members of the Shadow Swords are allowed to remain in the Ancestral Continent." "There''s no need for that, right? The ck Sun Kingdom is our home and-" "Just do what I say, okay?!" Robin gave Billy a serious look "...Okay." "....Hooo~" Robin went back to resting his head a little, then looked at faces in front of him for about two minutes in utter silence before standing up, "In the iing period, I will start preparing for a major invasion." "Invasion? Are we going to another world?" Alexander said excitedly, the others also looked at Robin with skepticism and some excitement "...You can say this, something big is going to happen and we must be prepared for it." Robin smiled, "Take care of everything ording to today''s arrangements. I don''t want to hear anything about the wars of Greend again, no matter how much you soak thisnd in green and red blood! And here is a piece of good news to think about... Soon I will fulfill my promise and make you all Martial Emperors!" *Hustle* *Hustle* --------------------- A/N: Here ends the volume "Green and Red", wait for the first chapter of "sh of the Emperors" tomorrow! Chapter 582 Three years Chapter 582 Three years [sh of the Emperors] Three yearster -- The steep hill-- Below the Imperial Pce This underground chamber is the most guarded zone inside Greend, and perhaps it will be included in the list of the 100 most secure chambers in the entire youngary belt! Actually calling it a chamber can be seen as an underestimation, as it is the size of a huge apartment with all theforts and good venttion with sound arrays installed to prevent any disturbance from the outside, it is simply the perfect paradise for any researcher who seeks quiet and peace. However, the person sitting in it looked like a beggar with his long beard and ubed hair, and even his clothes were full of food stains, and his eyes were screaming pure rage and madness! "...This is it, that would be the best solution! Then we--..." Robin showed a big smile and started writing something in the huge book in front of him, but suddenly he frowned and tore the page, "No, no, no! This will make the solid energyyer No. 41 copse after only one hundred uses! "DAMMIT!" Robin shouted, then got up from his seat and threw it aside angrily, "Evergreen, show me that Four Stage Lightning again!" A familiar voice of an unknown source replied, "Are you sure? You haven''tpletely refined me yet and these demands of yours are consuming your refinement percentage, can''t you rest and take your time? Perhaps you will be able to find a solution to the problem without using your refinement again, if you kept using me this way then with every step you take forward in my refinement, you will take two steps back..." "Huh, now this is my problem?! I barely reached 30%, but the further I progressed, the slower the refinement process became. If I wait until I reach 100%, it will be toote to create these techniques for my men. I have to provide them with the techniques and give them enough time to cultivate if first, dealing with youes second or maybe third!" Robin shouted, clearlypletely exhausted "Hmph, whose problem then? I''m already helping you and I can''t reduce the resistance any further. The resistance increases tenfold with every 1%, this is not something I can control, but rather aw that applies to all of us, Why do you me me? This isziness on your part, if you devoted All your time during the three years to refining me you would have reached at least 70% by now, but you are busy creatingw techniques for your followers, what good is there about that Nihari anyway that you give it all your time and effort?" "Evergreen..." Robin muttered in a low voice, he was trying his best not to scream at here "Okay Okaaay~ Rx a bit, will you?" *Crrr* *CRACK* *Bzzzztt* Even though it was a closed room tens of meters underground, a ball the size of a watermelon, made up of countless small purple lightning bolts, suddenly appeared in the middle of the room. Then the lightning bolts began to destroy each other. Their sound was as if they were a flock of a hundred thousand migratory birds screaming at the same time. As for Robin, he activated his golden eyes and began to revolve around the ball silently... This was one of the abilities of the spirit that Robin had been using more and more recently. In the past, Robin would try to find a ce that was constantly struck by thunderstorms and try to focus intensely on the lightning bolts that appeared and disappeared instantaneously to even have a glimpse of part of a fourth stage pattern, but now Evergreen presented him with a ball of the Fourth-Stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Lightning on a silver tter! After a fewps around the thunder ball, Robin stood up and raised his eyebrows for a few seconds, then snapped his fingers as if he understood something and went and put his chair back in its ce, then he picked up the pen and started writing again... While in the background the lightning ball slowly began to eat itself until it disappeared. After another hour--- "Hoo~ Another one is over." Robin threw the pen on the ground and covered his face with both hands, then began rubbing his eyes with his fingertips. Every time Robin took a step forward in his understanding of the Truth, his eye became much stronger. Not only did he now have the ability to see Fourth-stage patterns, but with a single nce he could detect andprehend a huge number ofw patterns without the slightest effort! However, it still took Robin three years to get every Major Law in the army to the fourth level... So far he had finished: Gravity, Wind, Water, nts, Darkness, Fire, Life, Deathfire, and finally today, Lightning. Although there is currently no one in the entire Empire who has reached the peak of Sagehood in the Lightning Path, it is the most popr path among young people because it is a new and powerful branch, and this path has also be more popr after many treasures rted to the Lightning Path were found on top of the corpse of the Tree Father Hoffenheim! There is great hope for a few youngsters to reach this level very soon, so Robin decided to waste a few months of his time on it. And the same time, he would be trying to find a solution to the fourth stage problem... Yes, a problem! The general idea ofw techniques is to exploit a heavenlyw in order to support the solid energy levels so that they do not copse, and in order to change theposition of the body somewhat so that the body is able to withstand the use of thisw and that stage of it. For example, if a sage from the path of water triedunching an attack from the path of Lightning, the bolt he would produce would first destroy his veins, burn his flesh, and char his bones! This time, however, the issue was not that simple when discussing the fourth stage. There is something clearly different about the fourth stage that makes it very heavy on the body and on the entire internal energy system. Just building the foundation of an Emperor''s Realm with it does not seem to be enough to change the body enough to bear it, It is very heavy and extremely strong that it will theoretically wear out even the solid foundations after a few uses! Robin himself experienced something like this when he used the First Stage of the Master Space-Time Law, so he was able to predict what would happen when he felt the power of the Fourth Stage of the Laws... but what does he do to stop the inevitable? Robin had never seen a Martial Emperor who used the internal energy system in his life, so he did not know exactly what he should do to solve the problem and prevent this terrible consumption, so he had to try to improvise solutions and develop the best possible theories to prevent the consumption of solid foundations when using the fourth stage of thews, But did he seed or not? Theoretically yes, in practice he does not know. He had yet to receive any news about the techniques he had already finished and distributed to his generals, for people who are almost half an Emperor''s step to waste months or even years and not be able to break through even though they have such a detailed technique in their hands doesn''t seem like a good sign... Whenever he tries tomunicate with them, they say that they have tried the technique and that it is clear that it is effective, but they also say that there is somethingplicated that they do not know, something that prevents them from reaching the next level. "Finally another one finished, huh? Good,e to my domain and make up for your losses before the next one starts, this time I won''t let you go until your refinement reaches at least 40%!" Evergrean''s voice echoed again Robin ignored herpletely, then after a few minutes he stood up with a jump, cracked his neck left and right, and began to do some simple stretches, "I know you are used to having a visit from me after every technique I finish, but not this time, with this 4th Stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Lightning Technique done, I have now finished all of the Empire''s major techniques, it''s time to see what they did with my techniques..." Then he took the book in his hand and walked towards the metal door of his room. "Hold on right there, you can have a walk if you want but at least change your dirty clothes, okay? my master shouldn''t appear like this in front of people!" "Oh.." Robin looked at his clothes and ran his hand over his face, then changed his direction towards the bathroom... For the past three years, he has not left this room. Foodes to him every day through a special slot under the door, and whenever he finishes a technical book, he invites Zara to take the book and make copies of it and distribute them to people at the top of the Sagehood realm, and since she is his adopted daughter, he will not care much about his appearance in front of her, but if he were to go out now he must appear as an Emperor. *Riiishhhhh* "Evergreen, tell me the truth, why can''t my men break through to the Martial Emperor''s Realm? Is there something I overlooked? I refuse to believe that there is something about thosews that has escaped my eye of truth!" Robin spoke in a low voice while taking a shower, these three years weren''t kind to him "Sorry, future master, you determine the path and I help you walk it, that''s the deal hehe." The sound of a giggle rang out He was silent for a while, then muttered, "...At least tell me if the path I took was correct so that I wouldn''t lead us both towards a cliff." this time however, Evergreen didn''t even bother to respond sarcastically, Robin was left bathing inplete silence. A few minutes passed in silence, Robin came out of the bathroom and began to put on his new clothes. At this moment he finally heard a voice in his head, he thought that Evergreen had finally decided to give him a hint, but then he heard: ("Your Excellency, this is Alexander speaking, I have broken through to the Martial Emperor''s Realm and I request to set a meeting as soon as possible.") Chapter 583 Foundation No. 41

Chapter 583 Foundation No. 41

A few secondster-- In a luxurious house next to the Imperial Pce *BAM* "Alexander, where are you?!" Robin pushed the door like crazy and shouted as soon as he entered, his hair was still wet from the shower! "...Your Excellency?" Alexander, who was standing in the middle of the hall with a few people around him, was shocked by Robin''s sudden appearance. He sent His Excellency a mental message just seconds ago to ask to schedule an appointment, but he didn''t respond and instead, he came immediately! Alexander quickly bowed towards Robin and the people standing with him also bowed, before respectfully asking for permission and departing, leaving Robin and Alexander alone. "You did not have toe yourself to my humble abode, Your Excellency. You should have just informed me and I wille to you myself..." Alexander pointed towards the main seat in the hall. This multi-story house was specially built on the hill to be the headquarters of Commander-in-Chief Alexander since he knew that The war here would be prolonged. He ordered the construction of a house with several floors so that the lower floor would contain his office and where he would meet his subordinates, and the upper floors would be the residence of him and his family, whom he had brought from Jura to live with him here. Robin took quick steps towards the main seat as if he were walking on air, "Here we sit, let''s talk quickly, how did you break through now? What kept you from breaking through all this time? Did you find a problem with the technique and fix it?" "Find a problem with Your Excellency''s technique and fix it? I''m not that smart, Your Excellency. It is just... um..." Alexander moved slowly and found himself a seat next to Robin. He seemed lost for a moment, not knowing what to say. "You are what?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows, "Okay, let''s leave the details aside for now, tell me... How does it feel to be a Martial Emperor?" "...I''m afraid I still don''t know this feeling." Alexander got these words out with difficulty and scratched his head "...Alexander, I know we''ve be close since you''re my second inmand, but we''re not close enough for you to pull me out of my seclusion with a joke like that. Did ??? break through? Yes or no." Robin looked a little angry now Alexander rubbed his eyes for a moment as if he didn''t know where to start. He really didn''t know since he was just asking for a visit and didn''t expect to see Robin in front of him now, "Sigh~ Your Excellency, please send your soul sense to check my energy gathering center, I''m going lessen my defenses." Although this request somewhat shocked Robin, he did as he was told, and as soon as he touched Alexander''s energy-gathering center with his soul sense, he quickly stood up and shouted, "This...?" Alexander''s energy gathering center contained 41 solid energyyers, meaning he had truly broken through to the Emperor Realm!! But solidyer No. 41 is very strange... Up to the 40thyer, all the energy solidyers are equal in dimensions, so they form the shape of a tower, as the single floor and its columns are made by part of heavenlyw, and what is inside each floor is pure energy in the liquid state waiting to emerge for consumption. The difference between the first 40 *floors* is that each level contains a part of thew that is higher than the one below it, and therefore it is stronger and canpress a greater amount of liquefied energy within it, and enables the body to withstand the use of that new part of thew without being harmed. As for the 41st floor, it has changed this concept. It is simply enormous in size! The 41st solidyer is dozens of times wider than the one right below it, and the distance between the 40th floor and the 41st, which is known as the pir area, is now also dozens of times greater than the distance between any two other floors... If the solidyers previously resembled a tower, now they resemble a mushroom! "Foundation No. 41 alone can store many times more energy than all the previous foundationsbined..." Robin muttered in a low voice, still fully focused on examining Alexander''s energy-gathering center, "This isn''t entirely shocking to me, after all, this is the solution I came up with in order to prevent the destruction of solid foundations while using the fourth stage of thews, I had to rmend making the foundation itselfrger to withstand the pressure of withdrawing a huge amount of energy while using the fourth stage and I spent months on each technique writing how to implement this theory without problems, but it was supposed to be one or two timesrger at most, this is simply... How did Foundation No.41 eventually reach this size? Alexander, did you do something unscripted in the technique you received?" Alexander shook his head, "No, Your Excellency, I did nothing additional and did not even implement Your Excellency''s n to strengthen the foundation. When I started experimenting and when I startedpressing the pirs using the fourth stage of the Major Heavenly Law of the Wind, I noticed that the resulting pirs were dozens of timesrger, and this too what held me back for more than two years until Ipletely finished the foundation was that it required the umtion of a huge amount of energy, even if I was inplete seclusion and did not go out every few days to follow up on the Empire''s work, it would have taken me several months to finish... This was not my will and I could not even implement Your Excellency''s instructions, this final scene resulted on its own." "Are you saying that your energy center knew that the foundation would copse and automatically inted it until it reached the optimal size for use?" Robin suppressed his sense of humor and leaned back in his chair, "...It seems I wasplicating matters more than I should have." At this moment, Robin remembered a conversation with Jabba about the origin of humans, in which they talked in length about the discovery of the internal energy system in alls withoutmunication between them and how the internal energy system is almost identical in alls. At that time, Robin concluded that the internal energy system was an unavoidable reality due to the existence of the energy gathering center as a separate organ in the body and that its discovery was only a matter of time, but thinking about it... Couldn''t a person on another exploit the energy-gathering center in another way? Why did they all adopt this method of pirs and solid foundations? What if the energy gathering center has a certain way that it must be used and cannot be used otherwise? Is this why the internal energy system is identical everywhere? Maybe he should stop thinking of it as a process and think of it as if he were treating a whole body part. For example, no one tells the liver what it should do if one drinks a lot of wine or eats a lot of sugar, it acts as it sees fit! Until this moment, there were two techniques that everyone relied on when breaking through to the higher level, a technique to absorb the surrounding energy, and a technique that tells him the details of thew with which he will build his pirs, so whyplicate the matter now and suddenly create a way to break through? Maybe he was really thinking too much. Alexander did not notice the state of enlightenment that Robin had entered. At this moment, he said anxiously, "But is this safe? Your Excellency, you must be thinking what I am thinking as well... What will happen to me now?" "...You are afraid that the 41st foundation will copse due to its huge size and perhaps destroy all the other foundations below it on the way, right? This almost drove me crazy in thest three years as well and made me rmend the three-fold increase inside only, but it seems that thinking about it is of no use, you can see how stable the foundation is, so there is no need to panic. Secondly, if this sight was caused by my technique, I would be as worried as you are, but you said yourself that this happened naturally. Whatever caused this, you have to believe that everything around you wants you to be stronger and does not want to harm you, at least when ites to energy levels." Robin spoke confidently, after what he heard from Evergreen and after seeing so many simr incidents throughout his life, this judgment was a foregone conclusion "But what about level 42 and above? Will they all be like this? Will the first 40 foundations bear this heavy load as I proceed?!" Alexander furrowed his eyebrows, clearly worried still guing him "...Look, as long as this happened naturally, it is clear that you will be fine as long as you are in the Martial Emperor Realm, but most likely the upper realm, starting from the 51st foundation, will witness a fundamental shift in the internal energy system that turns it upside down, That''s if the foundation-pir thing will still exist by then... Leave this for its time, just know that you have nothing to worry about for now." Robin waved "...If there are still foundations? Will they really copse?!" Alexander panicked "I said leave it alone already." Robin stared into Alexander''s eyes, "Man, you achieved your dream of bing a Martial Emperor but you''re worried about what will happen in the post-Emperor realm? We haven''t even chosen a name for that realm yet!" "Hahaha, as long as Your Excellency is among us, crossing the Emperor''s barrier is only a matter of time. Thank you for everything." Alexander paused and bowed again, this timeing from his whole heart "Alright sit down already. You''re ruling my Empire on my behalf. Maybe it is I who should thank you." Robinughed out loud and spoke with relief, "But I must admit, you worried me at first, you made me think you failed to break through or something haha today we should celebrate!" "Ummm..." "...What now?" Robin cut into hisughter "...Sigh~ Your Excellency, allow me to perform an attack with the fourth stage of the Wind Law." Alexander shook his head "You want to show off, huh? Well, let''s go to a training zone," Robin stood up andughed, he too wanted to see this sight. As for Alexander, heughed sarcastically and raised his hand, "There is no need to go anywhere." His aura began to strengthen, and it was clear that he was really intending tounch a massive attack. "Alexander stop immediately, You must realize how powerful the fourth stage of the Wind Law is! Do you want to blow your house apart!?!" Robin shouted at Alexander, who thought he was going crazy and quickly took out his ck spear, ready to destroy the massive attack as soon as it came out. But what happened next was: Pffftt *Fart sound* Chapter 584 Another Martial Emperor

Chapter 584 Another Martial Emperor

*Tak* The ck spear tip hit the ground after Robin''s grip on it weakened. The sound of it touching the ground was as simple as a pen falling from a table, but because of the silence in the ce, Alexander felt it was a bomb and he closed his eyes when he heard it. "I''ll pretend you didn''t mean it and wait for the exnation... What... was that?" Robin finally spoke with half-closed eyes "...Sorry about the sound..." Alexander scratched his knee, the situation was very awkward "Alexander, my dear governor... What THE HELL was that..." Robin repeated, his eyes turning golden this time "Heh~ I''m sorry that I made myself appear so weak, I know your excellency is expecting much more from me but there''s nothing I could do about it. This is what happens when I try to use the fourth stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Wind." Alexander sighed, then returned his hand and repeated the same *attack* again Once again, a deadly aura gathered around Alexander. It seemed as if he was preparing to shoot apressed air cannonball strong enough to destroy the entire hill! But suddenly that powerful aura disappeared again, as if it had never existed, and what came out of his hand was a handful of air, barely enough to extinguish a candle. Robin slowly took two steps and took Alexander''s hand, "Do it again." This time he detected something and wanted to confirm it. *Boof* "...The patterns of the fourth stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Wind emanate from your body and gather around you for a moment in preparation for the attack, which is what gives you this heavy aura, but they soon disappear again..." Robin muttered, then let go of Alexander''s hand and sat back down unconsciously. After a few minutes, he looked at Alexander again, "You obviously know that this will happen. What exactly do you know about this phenomenon?" "To tell the truth, I was able to form Foundation No. 41 and break through to the Martial Emperor''s Realm around a week ago. When I felt the huge amount of energy in the energy gathering center, I quickly went out to try my new power, but when I thought about trying the simplest fourth-level attack, this happened. That''s why I told Your Excellency that I still don''t know what it feels like to be a Martial Emperor yet..." Alexander shrugged his shoulders, "Honestly, I was terrified by the idea that I had done something wrong and I did not want to inform Your Excellency of this failure directly, so I contacted Your Excellency''s disciple Jabba to tell him what had happened with me, but when I learned from him that he was facing the same problem, I thought that perhaps the 41st foundation itself had issues, and this is what causes this phenomenon, so I immediately decided to contact Your Excellency to find a solution." "Jabba is facing the same problem? He also broke through to Martial Emperor''s Realm?!" Robin finally opened his eyes "Yes, ording to what I understood from him, he broke through about a month or two before me, but he failed to use the fourth stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Gravity, so he kept it quiet because he saw it as a disgrace and decided to look into the issue himself. I felt that he was immensely relieved when I told him that the same problem happened to me..." "That stubborn bastard, how could he not contact me about a problem like this?!" Robin hit the seat of his chair Then he inserted his soul sense into his voice ring, ("What are you currently doing? Do you have anything important on your hand?") ("Master? No, no, I''m looking into a few simple things, but I can leave them aside for a moment. How can I help you?") ("Oh, are you looking into how to use the fourth stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Gravity? Come to me, I''m at Alexander''s house.") ("...Did Alexander tell you? You don''t need to worry yourself about this, Master, you may continueing up with techniques for the Laws and I will definitely find a solution for this problem!") ("NOW, Jabba.") ("...Yes") After Robin finished speaking, he withdrew his soul sense from the voice ring as he leaned his head on the back of his seat and closed his eyes. It was clear that he was immersed in thought. Alexander did not know that Robin had sent Jabba toe, but seeing Robin like this, Alexander also remained sitting silently next to him without saying a word. After a few minutes-- "Master..." Jabba entered and bowed towards Robin, then straightened his back and gestured with his eyebrows beside him, "Brother Alexander." "Brother Jabba." Alexander nodded to Jabba as well "Let''s get straight to the point, Alexander here doesn''t seem to have much to say about the failure in using the Fourth Stage. You broke through months before him and you have the eye of truth so you must have noticed a thing or two... What exactly is going on? Is there a problem with Foundation No.41? Is it a problem with the Law technique books I handed you?" Robin opened his eyes motioned for Jabba to sit down and immediately began to ask, a certain feeling of guilt could be detected in his questions. Jabba shook his head, "No, the technique books you handed over to us contain pure information on the fourth Stages of thews, and on the back cover you wrote a rmendation that we build Foundation No. 41 differently from what we are ustomed to and described in details how should we do that... But perhaps Alexander told you, we did not We don''t have a chance to use those rmendations because Foundation No. 41 took such a gigantic form against our will. I guessed that the interaction of the fourth stage ofws with the energy-gathering center might be causing this automatically? I don''t know yet... The important thing is that without that rmendation that we didn''t even use, the books you handed over to us only contain your understanding of the fourth stage of thews, which is impossible to have any issue." "My understanding about the fourth stage of thews..." Robin rubbed his forehead, is there something wrong with them? "There is no need to think too much, Master. We know that you will not mess with us and hand us defective techniques, I now can see a fraction of what you usually see and I know that it is impossible for your eyes to deceive you and give you false information, this is why I thought that the problem might be only with me because of the transformation of my body, this theory crumpled when I found that Brother Alexander had the same problem... We both did everything normally and if there was a defect, it was something wepletely did not know about previously." Jabba smiled, "So I''ve been busytely conducting some experiments..." "And the result was...?" Robin stopped rubbing his forehead for a moment "Nothing." Jabba shook his head again, "You may have heard or even seen what happens when we use the fourth level. The good thing is that currently Alexander and I can use stages one through three without problems, and because of the huge amount of energy stored in foundation number 41, we now can fight for days using the third stage of the Laws without any fatigue, and the speed at which we absorb natural energy has also increased several times. In short, neither of us has grown stronger nor has we weakened either. The only thing that has been affected is the period in which we can fight with our full strength. It has increased from one hour to 3 days and nights." *BAAM* Robin hit his thigh hard angrily, "How marvelous, How wonderful!! You retained your old strength, but now you can fight for a longer period of time? What is the good news about this?! Is the Emperor''s Domain just an extra energy reserve? I refuse to believe this!! You must feel the extent of the power of the fourth stage of thews, how can we be satisfied with this result? ...Have you known the cause of the problem yet or not?" "I know why we can''t use the fourth stage, I just don''t know the reason behind why!" "Huh?!" Robin did not seem to understand anything and looked at Alexander, who in turn shrugged "Let me exin... When a person at the top of the Sage Realm, for example, thinks about carrying out a powerful attack, what must be avable? 1: The necessary knowledge of thew + 2: The energy needed to carry it out + the transfer of energy from the energy gathering center to the limp with which he intends to attack, correct? The problem that Alexander and I faced was that we had the necessary knowledge of the fourth stage and we had the necessary energy in the 41st foundation, but we could not transfer a huge amount of energy out of the energy gathering center at the right time!" Chapter 585 Body Cultivation System

Chapter 585 Body Cultivation System

"The problem is with... The energy transfer system?!" Robin furrowed his eyebrows and seemed to be deep in thought, "This doesn''t make sense, why is energy transfer the problem?!" Jabba nodded twice, "This is what also came to mind when I noticed the problem, so I went back to researching the blood, specifically the energy transmission system in there, which is the regr molecules and the variable molecules, and this time I used the Eye of Truth to examine blood samples from people of different cultivation levels, as well as I watched them while they were performing their most powerful attacks, and the result astonished me... The energy transfer system does not evolve at all with different cultivation levels. Whether the person I tested on was someone at level 11 or level 41, The energy transfer system is identical from beginning to end, The density of the variable and regr molecules in a single drop of blood is always identical for the same person!" Then he continued, "Rather, I noticed something strange. There are young geniuses in the army in the Knighthood Realm who have more molecules in one drop of their blood than old men in the sage realm. This confirms that the number of molecules has no direct connection with age or cultivation level, but I think this may be a direct indication of talent, as those young men with higher energy transmission molecule numbers have better energy usage efficiency and a smoother cultivation path!" Robin looked at Jabba for a few seconds, "...The density of the energy transmission system in the blood is always constant? It is like an early morning road that is almost empty of pedestrians, and then it slowly continues to be crowded until it reaches the point of congestion and everyone stops... At the beginning of the cultivation journey and in the Knighthood Realm, the energy transmission system runs smoothly, and then the demands on it increase a little by little until it reaches its limit, which is the Martial Emperor Realm, is this what you mean?" Robin spoke while rubbing his forehead, "...Did you find anything else?" Jabba nodded again, "To confirm my theory and make sure I was going in the right direction before I present it to you, master, I tried using a Fourth Stage attack technique called Gravity Conjuration, This technique is special in that it requires a long preparation period in order to be executed, and this time I seeded in using the fourth stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Gravity! I managed to produce an extremely powerful gravitational conjuration zone that destroyed a nearby hill, and this confirmed to me that the problem was not in the fourth stage itself nor in my 41st foundation since it did not even shake, but rather that the energy?system could no longer respond to the demands of fast-paced battles." Robinughed and shook his head, "How absurd... Have you noticed that the energy gathering center does not operate randomly? I mean, since we talked the other day about the origin of the internal cultivation system and how alls have more or less the same system and the same basic route, it turns out that the energy-gathering center itself is the one that has specific requirements to work efficiently, meaning that it must create solid foundations and support them withws, etc. ~ otherwise you will not be able to use it in any other way, and this is precisely why the internal energy system is identical everywhere, not because our thinking is the same, but Because there is only one way to use it, why is that? I do not know yet. but it can even be said that it is one of the secrets of the universe, as we are literally discovering how to use the energy gathering center and not inventing anything new, this is a fact that I became convinced of when you said what happened to you in Foundation No. 41." Then Robin waited a while and sighed with a smile, "But now you''re telling me that a system thisplex has no benefit above the Sage Realm because of a natural problem in energy transfer?! Our ancestors did not face this kind of problem yet it took them tens of thousands of years just to gather information about a few Heavenly Laws, now I have to do this as well as explore a way to move forward from the Sage Realm within a few years? Isn''t this too much?!" Alexander and Jabba looked at each other from the corner of their eyes, and then Alexander said, "No need to worry, Your Excellency, you will definitely find a solution, even if the Sage Realm is the limit, we will still be at your side!" Robin leaned himself forward and rested his chin on the back of his hand, "...No, I built on what the ancestors found, all the levels up to the Sage Realm already existed and I just provided more options for you, the Emperor Realm is the first real obstacle that appears before me, my true test! And I''m not worried at all, I''m sure there are solutions and I reject the idea that the Sage Realm is the end. Don''t forget the powerful beings that we already know exist like the Nihari Martial Emperors! ...The problem is that they adopt the body-strengthening divine tattoo, which contains patterns to strengthen the body itself, and even their external attacks are through other offensive divine tattoos that collect natural energy directly from the atmosphere, so it will not have to pass through the energy transmission system inside the body... We also have other examples such as the bodies of Tree Fathers, and even the strange mutation that Jabba underwent! But even these examples are all rted to physical strength as well..." "So maybe the way to the Emperor Realm is connected to bodily strength? Or maybe finding a way to use the natural energy outside the body like using the offensive tattoos?" Alexander stated Robin showed a sarcastic smile, "Don''t say things without thinking, Alexander. I ordered for the offensive tattoos to be ced under the point rewards already, Haven''t you discovered their ws yet? As a wind user, if you use a third-stage me offensive tattoo, your skin will be burned, and if you use an ice offensive tattoo, your joints will freeze. Your body is simply no longer suitable for using thesews, especially since the human body is very weak, and the changes that happen to your body when you build your pirs with a certainw are only enough for you to use that certainw freely. These offensive divine tattoos are good in one case, which isunching a final attack when you are your life is at stake, for example... Even the giants who have been used to using these offensive tattoos for hundreds of thousands of years and have extremely strong natural bodies, their bodies still hurt whenever they use them, and that is why they rely heavily on physical strength and divine weapons in their battles, true or not, Jabba?" Jabba nodded without saying a word Robin remained silent for a while then he started shaking his head, "As for transitioning entirely to a body cultivation system, this is unfortunately easier said than done¡­ We don''t have a clean body-strengthening system yet, and Nihari''s body-strengthening tattoo cannot be widely distributed because it is more than enough to destroys. Although the Nihari is huge and the amount of energy in it is incredible, I am certain that the spirit of Nihari is screaming now because of the body-strengthening divine tattoo. This is of course without mentioning that the body-strengthening tattoo was originally built on parts of the movement of the variable molecules within the blood of the Nihari Giants, and for this reason, If a human and a giant had the same level of body-strengthening divine tattoo, the giant would be much stronger, and I still don''t know if I can create a fourth stage of it for humans! ...While the strength of the Tree Fathers'' bodies cannot be duplicated, they have been umting it over many years as well because of their natural strength as trees, as for Jabba''s hellish experience that refined his flesh and bones, if a hundred strong man tried it then is likely that 99 of them will die." Then he looked at Alexander, "There is no need to think too much. I refuse to believe that moving to a body cultivation system is the solution. There is definitely a solution to advance further. Otherwise, how did the All-Seeing God and his rival obtain this power? I experienced the power of hisws myself. That person definitely does not focus on body cultivation alone, there is definitely a clean solution, and it is my responsibility to find it..." "...But do you have time to find it?" Finally, Jabba opened his mouth again *Ba-dum* This sentence from Jabba managed to hit Robin where it hurts the most, This is exactly what Robin was thinking when he finished his words. ording to the timeline that the All-Seein God gave him, there are approximately 15 years left until the invasion... How many years will he spend inventing a clean technique and how many years will it take his followers to cultivate it?! When Alexander saw that the hall was silent for a while, he finally spoke, "I have a solution that I think will benefit us, even if only temporarily." "...What is it?" Robin replied, still rubbing his forehead "Why don''t you distribute the modified body strengthening divine tattoos to your generals and high officers?! Even Your Excellency puts on your body the third stage of the body-strengthening divine tattoo. What''s the problem if you distribute it to us? I remember that Your Excellency said that it is harmful to the, but if only a few hundred of us used it, it would only be an ignorable damage, right?" Alexander presented his idea excitedly Robin shook his head, "...If I had known that we would face an obstacle like this, I would have actually made this decision a long time ago, but we don''t have much left. You don''t know how slow these divine tattoos are, some of the *Dragon* realm experts in Nihari are thousands of years old monsters and this process is something that cannot be elerated, not everyone is a talented monster like Jabba in this regard, and even he took him about 20 full years for him to jump from the top of the Saint Realm to the top of the Sage Realm! How long do you think it will take my followers who are humans when they start from scratch and go all the way to Martial Emperor? how many Martial Emperors can I get in one thousand years? Don''t forget we only have 15 years left..." "...Then I think I have the solution for this." Jabba grabbed his knees and spoke Chapter 586 Body Cultivation System

Chapter 586 Body Cultivation System

"Rely on me on this one," Jabba said seriously "Huh?!" Robin raised one eyebrow, "Rely on you for what? You''ll make everyone be an expert in Nihari''s body cultivation system before the 15-year time limit? You know very well that body-strengthening divine tattoos depend on a person''s talent in how to deal with the amount of energy absorbed and how his body deals with the changes, This is something that cannot be elerated, otherwise, it will backfire and paralyze the body instead." "I will make everyone experts in the body cultivation system, yes, but not Nihari''s!" Jabba exined "..Exin further." Robin knotted his eyebrows, still not understanding what Jabba was trying to say, Is there even another body cultivation system other than the one the First Heaven''s Chosen invented? "...That day when I forced that tremendous energy to remain inside my body for half an hour, I felt like I was already dead multiple times by the fifth minute! It was only my willpower that was keeping me alive, I kept telling myself: Endure one more second before you allow yourself to die... Endure one more second before you allow yourself to die... But after I regained my senses and felt the tremendous strength that I had acquired and the fundamental changes that urred in my body, I regretted that that period was not two or three hours!!" Jabba looked down at his feet and muttered Then he looked back at Robin, "I still remember that damn pain too well and I know every bone that was broken and every muscle that was torn, I still remember everything happened to me and in order! Since my battle against the warlord that day, I have been daydreaming, something inside of me telling me to try to recreate these conditions again and try that process once more, that perhaps my body will be refined again! And given the circumstances now, I think this is not a very bad idea." "What exactly are you up to then?" Robin rested his chin on his hand, "This process is impossible to perform on humans since it depends on the explosion of variable molecules, Do you want to repeat this process on the Astrals and the Dwarves until you identally get some good results?" Jabba shook his head quickly, "Of course not, I do not intend to blow up the entire! I just remember what happened to me well and believe that I can repeat it on a smaller scale. This may not benefit me, but I believe it will greatly benefit the army! Allow me to do so, I will devote the next few years to creating an array that simtes the stages in which my body was refined using natural energy, but this time I will use weak energy bursts on the target so that I do not kill him by mistake. Although the benefit he will get will not be as good as mine, it will undoubtedly make him stronger. Time after time he will get used to the operation and like this, I can increase the number of energy bursts little by little and constantly refine his body until it bes like mine or even stronger, what do you think?" Alexander opened his eyes to the end and looked at Jabba in shock, then at Robin, then at Jabba again!! *tak* *tak* Robin tapped his thigh for a few seconds, "As long as you remember everything that happened that day as you said, and with the help of the Eye of Truth, your offer is theoretically possible, but..." Jabba furrowed his eyebrows slightly, ready to hear his master''s objection, Alexander also looked discouraged as if he wanted to scream: *But what?!* "...You know what, do it!" Robin hit his thigh and showed a big smile, "I will not say anything like ''This is dangerous'' or ''It will take too long''. Do whatever you want, we will not advance if we do not try and learn from our mistakes. Just promise me that you will test your array first on war prisoners until you are sure of its safety, Alright?" "Yes!!" Jabba shouted excitedly "Consider me the first volunteer!!" Alexander next to him raised his hand and pped Jabba''s back forcefully out of extreme excitement... How could he not be excited when he himself was head over what Jabba''s physical strength had done to the bark of Tree Father Hoffenheim? That lucky bastard destroyed part of the bark from kilometers away just because of the winds of his fist!! Robin kept smiling, watching the joy of the two, but he was not as excited as them, not even a little... How could an array like that finish and show results before the specified date? Even if Jabba achieved the miracle and created a power system from scratch, would he produce Emperors who could stand head to head against the Nihari Emperors and the conquest Emperors? There are hundreds of Emperors on the Nihari alone!! "Master, please remind Sister Zara to open the treasury for me in theing period. I will need a huge amount of resources to try out my ideas. We may need to bring in more energy pearls from Nihari as well..." Jabba remembered and spoke quickly. "More?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows in shock, "It is true that I do not follow the stock of energy pearls much, but there must be a lot, right? Also, energy pearls do not turn into ordinary stones or burn to ash when they run out of energy, as happens to the rest of the lower-ranking energy stones. Rather, depleted energy pearls are collected and ced in areas rich in natural energy to replenish themself within a few years, so technically the number of our energy pearls can only be increasing and not decreasing. How many do we have now? 30~40 million energy pearls maybe? Why would you want more?" Jabba scratched his head sheepishly, "Not a small portion of them were used for transportation back and forth between thes and are currently being recharged? It is not known how many years it will take before they can be used again, While the rest are necessary for the continuation of the Empire''s day to day operations. As for my array, I fear that I will need to use double what we have now until I reach the optimal result. Do not forget that it is considered a new cultivation system, and it depends entirely on energy pressure!" Robin remained silent for a while, "...You are right, even if you do not use the new energy pearls, there is no harm in filling our treasury. Tell me, how is the examination of Father Tree''s body going? Have you started cutting it up yet?" Jabba kept up with the changed subject and nodded, "During the examination, we found another vault full of treasures. Other than that, we found a few rare resources and insects on its trunk that the locals use to make some medicines and others that increase the affinity of those who eat them towards a certainw. Meanwhile, we have already begun cutting down a rtively young branch because it''s the easiest to handle, and I think we currently have enough bark to make a few thousand of these wooden weapons." "Only a few thousand?" Robin looked clearly annoyed, it had been three years and their progress was clearly not fast enough Jabba shrugged his shoulders, "This is not in anyone''s hands. You know how tough its bark is. Only I can cutrge pieces of those branches, while the men of the Sixth Legion can only try cutting small pieces from the bark fairlyrge enough to be used as weapons, and even those young branches are still very tough for them. The Sixth Legion is really having it tough only to cut a few parts every day, They even brought their families to the side of the tree and set up their own colony around it. I can''t put any more pressure on them right now, but the development team is currently working on ways to speed up the cutting process and they have already begun to achieve some results, It''s only a matter of time before they find a better way to increase production." Robin remained silent for a while and then nodded, "Alright, let those woods be the source of funding for your research then, talk to the Burton family''s merchants and tell them to sell them to the Nihari Union Sect, and..." Robin was silent again and took out a scroll, signed his imperial seal, and wrote Something quickly, then he handed the decree to Alexander, "Give this to the merchants and tell them to deliver it to Theo or one of his close assistants in Nihari. They will sell these wooden weapons in other regions of the to fetch higher prices." Alexander nodded and ced the decree in his space ring, but a few drops of sweat appeared on Jabba''s forehead, "...Can I refuse? I remembered that I don''t really need all these pearls, I will find another way." Chapter 587 The situation at the Land of Death

Chapter 587 The situation at the Land of Death

Robin looked maliciously at Jabba andughed, "No need to think too much, this has nothing to do with you. If I didn''t sell the wood, I was going to sell some golden weapons anyway, The treasury needs to be filled and the market in the City of Hope is now full of space rings and talismans, We have to sell something new to attract customers you know.." "...I really want to believe that you no longer see them as enemies, and that is why you are sending them weapons, but this isn''t the case, isn''t it?" Jabba grasped his knee tighter "Haha, they are neither enemies nor allies, just a good choice to establish trade with, Where else can we find a consistent market that wants to buy anything we sell and their currency is the energy pearls that are not found anywhere else?" Robin waved with augh Jabba looked down, "...I wish it was only like that. Master, I didn''t want to talk to you about this as I understand how you feel about my home, but... even though you keep me in the dark at this point, I always keep my eyes on what happens in Nihari and I have some guesses... Hate crimes against the Giants are increasing all over the in an upward curve, and it does not seem that they will subside soon, and the revolutions of the other races are continuing and even inming more... And now you want to sell them weapons, not only to the sect but throughout the as well? Don''t you...don''t you see that sending this type of weapon would be like throwing fuel on fire? If the situation continues as it is, will there be any local residents left in Nihari at all after 15 years?" "Oh, you seem to know a lot about what is happening there. Do you know why these revolutions and the hate crimes took ce against the Giants? Speak and let Alexander listen and express his opinion, Maybe I can benefit from what you two have to say." Robin smiled gently "...Alright, I will start with the Sect: There have been rumors recently spreading within the Nihari Union Sect that the Giants conspired against you, the human Third Heaven''s Chosen, and expelled you from the Sect in a humiliating manner because they do not want the lower races to ever shine, and that the elders of the n stood by and watched without saying anything, and some of them even helped the Giants do what they did... This rumor spread like wildfire among the residents of the City of Hope who love you overwhelmingly and went out in a massive protest demanding to see you again, but they did not find you." Jabba raised his eyes to look at the smiling Robin, "Hate crimes against the Giants began from that day and elerated fast until they werepletely expelled from the City of Hope, and after that, they were expelled from the rest of the cities of the Sect. Anyone who tried to enter one of those cities was killed immediately. Even with this, the anger of the masses did not subside and they attacked the headquarters of their Elders and high leaders of the Sect targeted their families, and killed a number of them because they helped the Giants get rid of you, so they became traitors in their eyes, even most of the Sect army dered disobedience, and quite a few squads of the army went out to re-form terrorist groups and went to target the cities of the Giants for revenge." Then he continued, "If the leaders of the Giants tribes had not sworn allegiance to the Sect, and had the Sect Elders not also been targeted by the angry crowds, a real extermination war would have broken out between the races in the eastern region of Nihari, Furthermore, currently the Sect is divided, as arge number of Elders and their families have gone to seek refuge within the Giant tribes, leaving the sect cities behind them full of angry crowds. Now the giant tribes have returned to have clear borders and a strong army to protect them from possible attacks from the Sect''s people, whose numbers are currently estimated at tens or even hundreds of millions! As for the Elders who remained inside the cities they announced they were on the side of the people and they revere and respect the Third Heaven''s Chosen and that they would listen to you if you decided toe back, among them the human Orzun." Then he looked into his teacher''s eyes, "If Your Excellency spoke to the Burton family merchants and asked them about the treatment they are receiving there currently, you would find a unified answer, which is that they are treated like kings, and every time they go there everyone begs them to intercede with you so that you can return to the sect, and they will do what you want this time without even discussion even If this resulted in the death of all of them, some of them also begged the merchants to take them on their way back to meet you, but they tly refused... Information like this is impossible for the Shadow Swords not to convey to you, so why don''t you go back and rule them, only you can calm the situation restore the bnce, and make the sect be even stronger! ...But instead, you want to send more weapons to inme the situation even more?" *Tak* *Tak* Robin raised one eyebrow, "That sounds nice, but let me rify something... You yourself led the sect''s armies to crush and subjugate all the tribes of the Nihari Giants in the Eastern Region until only about 7 or 5 tribes remained and they all swore allegiance, right? They are supposed to be without any personal property or even be able to make a decision without referring to the sect, which of course is represented by the Senate. I literally made them ves to the sect''s Senate... Now let''s see what''s going on there, They created new borders for themselves and formed new armies. The region The East, which used to extend between dozens of giant tribes, is now in the hands of a handful of them? Doesn''t this mean that each tribe controls ten times its originalnds, while the sect returns to be trapped in thend of death? And of course, the new Giants'' armies contain most of my innovations and techniques as since these honorable elders live among them, they will definitely leak everything to the giants so that they can protect them better, hehe." Robinughed angrily and leaned his back on the seat, "The sect elders from the lower races took their families and fled towards the Giant Tribes, taking advantage of the fact that the leaders of those tribes had sworn allegiance to the Senate, meaning that each Giant Tribe now has a few elders who can be considered their own mini-Senate, and at the same time, they can ignore the decisions of that mini-Senate because it is not a decision of a majority of the full Senate. These elders now live like cattle among the Giants, like clowns without any authority, and the only thing keeping them alive is that the leaders of those tribes cannot kill them. Isn''t that wonderful? I took away everything from the giants of Nihari and I handed it over to those *elders* but they kicked the blessing and returned everything to the giants again, and even in double form, in exchange for them protecting them from their pitiful families, Isn''t that lovely?" Then he pointed towards Jabba, "ording to what you said, the entire eastern region has returned to chaos now. The n is no longer as it was before and has be merely scattered cities in the Land of Death without any real authority over the eastern region or even over themselves. You say I should return, return to them to do what exactly? To reunite the eastern region that I already united before? How will this benefit me in any sense? I prefer to stay here and continue on my own path, the link between me and the sect is over and I see no reason to return now." "Let ME continue on your way! I swear to you that I will do my best toplete the body cultivation system, but you need to go back to unite the Eastern Region under your banner again, only you can do it!" Jabba stood up and shouted excitedly Robin let out a sarcasticugh, "Sit down... You think I''ll be so free because you''re going to build a new body cultivation system? Don''t forget that I still have to find a way to transfer the energy for the internal energy system Emperors, or at least find a reliable way to counter the enemy Emperors, sorry, but you didn''t think I would put all my eggs in one basket, right? I''m afraid I''ll be as busy as you, my dear disciple, or even some more. I might need arge portion of the profits from the sold wood to fund my research as well, hehe." Chapter 588 A revolution from nothing

Chapter 588 A revolution from nothing

*Crack* Jabba sat down again and pressed his knees again until they started making strange noises. How could he not understand his master? If he really wanted to go and unify the eastern region under his banner, all he had to do was go himself for one day, show his face to the crowds, appoint one of his trusted followers as leader of the sect, and then leave again. He simply didn''t want to do anything about it. But how could he me him... His hatred for Nihari had umted since the first day he arrived there, and that hatred reached its peak when he learned what had happened to his son and wife, and was sealed when the sect fell out of his control. When news came to him that the Lightning Tribe had returned to owning its ownnds and that its borders extended ten times its size in the past, Jabba did not feel any joy. On the contrary, he felt pity for his father and for the entire Nihari. Do they not realize the consequences of truly angering Robin? Or do they know and simply don''t care? Jabba was searching for the news and then heard it with deep regret and remained silent, hoping that Robin would put aside his feelings at the critical moment and fulfill his promise to that All-Seeing person and save Nihari from the iing invasion, but the actions of the Shadow Swords recently greatly worried him... "That Nihari is where you came from, Brother Jabba, and where the Demons came from, right? Are we going there after we finish Greend?" Alexander raised his eyebrows slightly, "Hmm, that eastern region seems very chaotic and would be a suitable foothold for us, what about the rest of the regions?" "..." Robinughed and pointed to Jabba, "Yes, Jabba, what about the rest of the regions?" "...Six years ago, news began to spread throughout the central, southern, and western regions stating that there was a third Heaven''s Chosen who had appeared from among the humans in the Eastern Region and that he had managed to build a huge sect thatpletely changed the features of the eastern region and broke the noses of the Giants'' Tribes with the help of the sect he builds and that the human Heaven''s Chosen prophesies that there is an invasion from another worlding to destroy the entire Nihari world very soon." Jabba turned silent here for a moment and then continued, "...No one knew who the source of the news was and how it spread with such terrifying speed, but everyone had to deal with this bizarre news. For humans and the rest of the lower races, for a Heaven''s Chosen to emerge from their midst was a great honor, especially since seeded to this degree and in a short period of time, as for the giants in those three regions, they tried to suppress this news and deny it in every way, The appearance of a Heaven''s Chosen from the lower races is a disgrace to them! ...Of course, both sidespletely forgot about the invasion part." "...This news was the beginning of the lower races gaining some arrogance, or we can say *some momentum* as some of the settlements refused to hand over their children to do the regr humiliating work, and some other settlements deredplete disobedience, while the attacks of *terrorist groups* increased several fold. By reaching this point, this news has be a pivotal role in what is happening in the three regions without any actual confirmation, so both the giants and the armed groups from the rest of the races tried to reach the eastern region and verify the authenticity of the news, althoughmunication between the regions is almost cut off due to the mountain ranges, oceans, and even thends of certain death that lie between them as these regions were not determined randomly, they had to go to the eastern region no mater what! The Giants wanted to kill that third Heaven''s Chosen, if he existed at all, and the armed groups wanted to support him and find a way to gain anything from him." "When the several remaining giants'' tribes in the eastern region heard of the arrival of people from the rest of the regions, they tried to keep the matter a secret and put in ce an ironw that absolutely prohibited talking about the third Heaven''s Chosen and created a fabricated history to show them that they were the heroes who destroyed the rest of the tribes and swallowed them up with their own power, but their lies did notst for a long time, the reason was simply the sect cities. The seven sect cities were simply too gigantic to ignore even if they were scattered across the Land of Death, and all of their residents were of the lower races!" Jabba then showed a sarcasticugh, "The giants from the rest of the Three Regions who entered the Eastern Region set their eyes on the sect''s cities and decided to gather and attack those cities to eradicate these rumors once and for all, but they were crushed without the sect residents even breaking a sweat. How do those idiots know that This is not just a huge settlement inhabited by chickens and dogs, but there are millions of Law Users inside? There are also thousands of Rune Masters and Divine cksmiths, each of the seven cities is simply a fortress standing on its own!" "That small battle announced to everyone that those rumors were not empty, as these cities were impossible to emerge from nowhere without the presence of a third Heaven''s Chosen, and a very capable one at that! There were also those who said that the sect provided shelter for armed groups from the rest of the regions and gave them Divine Weapons, Talismans, and Space Rings, some volunteers from the sect even went back with those groups to fight the Giants there, but Orzun and the rest of the elders currently leading the sect refused to hand over any cultivation technique or crafting method, saying that they were not authorized to do so." Then Jabba shrugged his shoulders, "Of course, those supplies were enough to create hell in the three regions, especially since the lower races felt that they had a back to protect them and finally saw hope, so riots and revolutions multiplied and many settlements tried to migrate towards the eastern region!" "...Then what happened?" Alexander asked yet seriously "What happened next can only be guessed. How could the Giant''s tribes allow such a thing to happen without a reaction? Their armies were mobilized and a true war of extermination began against all the lower races, any settlement that fell in their path was immediately annihted. Their leader literally said that they had decided to keep one dog alive out of every hundred they saw. Countless lower races'' settlements were turned to ashes too fast. Although the total number of low beings in those areas reached several billion and they all revolted against the giants, the power difference was enormous in favor of the giants, and yet the settlements'' rebels did not fall short and they were not that weak either after the support they received from the sect! And so the giants began to move out in standard armies, wiping anything in their faces, and the rebels of the lower races began to move in small armed groups to hunt down the giants, both soldiers and civilians. The words destruction and chaos are not enough to describe what is going on there! And the situation stayed like that until..." "Until what?!" Alexander patted Jabba''s thigh to get him to speak faster Jabba raised his head and looked at Robin, "Until The Absolute Atmosphere Energy Cultivation Technique and hundreds ofw techniques up to the third stage spread among the lower races, as did the techniques of strengthening the soul, creating talismans, ways to engrave the runes on metals, etc. ~ Basically almost all of the techniques of the True beginning Empire. There was also information spread among them about the locations of energy stone mines, mineral mines used in divine cksmithing, and even some vital zones belonging to the Giants, such as weapons and food stores and other logistics..." In response to Jabba''s look, Robin smiled and said nothing Deploying all of the *Empire''s techniques* made Alexander realize something, so he shot a quick look at Robin and then fell into silence for a few seconds as well. He leaned his back on the seat and continued speaking as if he had not noticed anything, "...Information like this will certainly turn the tide of the war in the western, southern, and central regions. The numbers of humans and the rest of the - sorry for the wording, but this is ording to what you say- the lower races, is veryrge, their numbers are in the billions, you say? As soon as these techniques spread, huge numbers will break through pf the Knighthood realm, and within a few months arge number of them will enter the sainthood realm, and those regions will be transformed into real Hell by then, this has definitely turned into a real war instead of a guerri fights. Their situation is much worse than in the eastern region. At least in the eastern region, there is peace on the surface." Alexander then seemed to remember something and looked at Jabba, "So far you mentioned the eastern, western, central, and southern regions... Doesn''t that have a northern region?" Chapter 589 Disobedience

Chapter 589 Disobedience

Jabba shook his head, "As I mentioned a moment ago, the five regions of Nihari are bordered by mountain ranges,nds of absolute death, and wide oceans. Crossing one region to reach another is not impossible, but it is not easy at all, merchants and farmers are absolutely unable to do it for example. Only cultivators with high levels of strength can try their luck, but how do the rest of the regions allow the entry of high-level cultivators so easily? Who in the first ce would cross all these dangers unless he is fleeing from heinous acts or intending harm? That is why these refugees are dealt with firmly, and there are agencies specialized in hunting down any survivors! For this reason, when the eastern region was unified for the first time, the rest of the regions did not know what was happening, and this was more severe in the northern region, as they viewed the giants from the rest of the regions as second-ss citizens, and they rely on bringing news from those regions and sending orders on certain capable agencies who send their envoys to those regions from time to time to bring news since they do not have a means of long-distancemunication..." Then Jabba shrugged his shoulders, "The strange thing is that those agencies did not say anything about the incident in the other four regions. There isplete silence hanging over the northern region as if they arepletely isted from the world, although I am not sure what is going on there, if one of those messengers opened his mouth, then at least one of the twelve northern tribes would move to arrest that Third Heaven''s Chosen or at least stop the madness that is taking over the!!" "Are you saying that the Northerners currently live in peace, isted from the rest of the?" Alexander furrowed his eyebrows slightly "This is what it looks like. Although I do not have a way to bring news from the northern region, everything can be deduced from the state of the rest of the regions as the state of war that includes most of the can never be ignored like that! For example, if the northern region knew what was going on in the other regions they would have intervened, and if what was happening in other regions was happening to them too, their borders would have been opened and we would have been able to bring some news from there. That strange silenceing from the northern region suggests that for some reason they live inplete istion..." Jabba replied briefly, then looked at Robin, "The question now is not whether they live in peace or not, the question is how information like this was withheld from them, as I know for a fact that even shadow swords will not be able to do that..." As for Robin, he let out augh, "It seems that your source of information failed you when it came to the northern region, but this is normal since no one within the Nihari Union Sect knows anything, and most likely you get your information from there... Take this information as a gift to you then, the same techniques that were distributed to the settlements of the lower races in The four regions were also distributed to the settlements of lower races of the northern region, the only difference is that they were told to keep the matter a secret and continue cultivating in secret until the zero hour came." "Zero hour!?" Jabba felt his heart tighten, "May I ask what this Zero Hour refers to and when it is?" "Haha, you should get a better source of information and ask him." Robinughed out loud, then looked back into Jabba''s eyes, "Boy, do you want to save Nihari from the iing invasion?" "Naturally!!" Jabba sat on the edge of his chair Robin pped with a pure smile, "Then don''t worry about the little things and focus on creating your own body cultivation system, Deal?" "...Yes." Robin nodded at Jabba once and then turned his gaze to Alexander, "It''s been three years since the colonizing n began, Is everything going well?" "Of course, Your Excellency, ten colonies in total have been set up, one of them at the foot of Tree Father Hoffenheim and another one next to Tree Father Descartes'' body, and the rest are distributed in strategic areas within your territory." Alexander exined seriously, "There are more than half a million people who refused to move their families and settle here, so they were sent back to Jura and given decent housing in the Imperial Capital as Your Excellency ordered. This means that our current forces have reached approximately 2.5 million soldiers, but with their families with them and There are already arge number of children who havee, and in ordance with the policy of minimizing casualties ordered by Your Excellency, the number of soldiers will only increase starting from today and will not decrease." Robin nodded several times, "What about our locals? Have they been integrated into our system yet or are they still clinging to their old way of life? Has Billy had trouble controlling them?" "No, you Exllency, everything is fine til this moment, They have already been handed over everything that we are allowed to hand over. We have reports that the number ofw users among them has multiplied several timespared to three years ago, meaning that their overall strength has be much stronger and thus theypensated for the departure of arge part of our main army, and each tribe has at least 40 million people, so in the next ten years we will see a huge increase in the number of potentialw-user soldiers." Robin nodded again, "That''s reassuring, having them by our side and strengthening them will save us a lot of trouble... Oh, right, what are the death tally among our ranks during the past three years?" Here a furrow appeared between Alexander''s eyebrows, "Here lies the problem...The alliance of the Tree Fathers and the local humans have not made their move yet, and only a few skirmishes have taken ce on the border that do not amount to your Excellency being informed of their details, this worries the rest of the generals because their extensive preparation means that the scale of the war may be greater than we imagined, but no matter how I look, I see time is on our side!" "Hmm? They haven''t attacked yet? How strange... I can''t believe they would wait until we start moving again. This is foolish and the Tree Fathers are no fools. Maybe they are waiting to prepare something specific?" Robin raised his eyebrows, "...Alexander, the moment internal affairs arepletely settled, send Caesar and a decent army to attack Father Tree Labican''snds." "Yes." Alexander nodded seriously Robin leaned backpletely on his chair and began to rub between his eyebrows as if thinking about what he should do now, "...Has anyone else broken through to the Emperor level yet? And who has received level 4 techniques in the first ce?" "It has been decided that the fourth stage of thews will be ced exclusively on a point system and a huge number of points will be ced on it, so that no one can obtain the fourth stage of anyw without performing heroic services for the benefit of the Empire first, and all the books of the original fourth stage of thews have been handed over to for Miss Zara in the treasury to make a copy of them for whoever wants." Alexander quickly responded, "Until this moment, 378 people have burned most of their points to purchase the fourth stage of one of thews, but no case of a breakthrough has been reported except for me and Brother Jabba." "Hmm, good idea. It''s okay. This book contains the fourth level of the Major Heavenly Law of Lightning. Hand it to Zara as well." Robin took out a thick book from his ring with a slight movement and handed it to Alexander "Excellent, the Empire''s power has increased again!!" Alexander held the book as if it were a priceless treasure, then stood up and bowed, "I thank Your Excellency on behalf of all the Lightning Users of the True Beginning Empire." "This is what I promised," Robin nodded, "Oh, I almost forgot to ask, have copies of technique books been sent to the Demons? They don''t follow that point system as you know." "Actually..." Alexander hesitated for a moment and slowly sat down "What?!" Robin furrowed his eyebrows "Sigh~ The books are too valuable to be given to any ordinary demon, and since all the Demon Kings are hidden on another, we sent messengers to invite one of the Demon Kings toe and take copies of the books, but..." Alexander sighed and continued, "The Demon Kings have all refused to heed the call." Chapter 590 Summon Chapter 590 Summon "Say that again..?" Robin tilted his head forward, it was clear from his tone that he did not look very happy Alexander hesitated slightly, "¡­The Demon Kings refuse the summons to receive techniques of the fourth stage of the Laws." *Crack* Robin crushed his arm in his chair and without saying a word looked at Jabba with a questioning look, who in turn shrugged his shoulders to show that he knew nothing about the matter. "Good... very good..." Robin nodded several times in exasperation, then took out his writing kit and began writing something in his own handwriting, then sealed it with the imperial seal and handed it to Alexander, "Go yourself immediately to the Central Continent and give this decree to the Demons, if they do not give you a convincing reason, or if Amon, Morren, or Sakaar didn''t appear before me within seven days... there is no need for them toe again!" "I don''t think this would be a good idea¡­" Jabba waved both hands quickly to try and calm his teacher down "I am the one who put Alexander inmand, and disobeying him is a direct challenge to my authority, No one is allowed to disobey me, regardless of his identity... No one!" Robin raised his hand in Jabba''s face, then looked at Alexander again, "What are you waiting for? start your trip right now." Alexander took a deep breath, then stood up and bowed slightly, "I''ll move right away," and began to move toward the door. But after taking a few steps, he heard a voiceing from behind him that stopped him, "Oh, right, before you head off, I want you to gather 500 sages and 5,000 saints for me and send them to the covered training hall as fast as possible." Alexander turned with raised eyebrows but did not ask why. Rather, he bowed again to confirm that he had received the order, then continued on his way until he disappeared. After Alexander left, Jabba looked at his mentor with some fear, "The Demons... may not take this well." Robin leaned back on his chair, "There is no need to worry, I know the intensity of their loyalty to me, and regardless of their feeling, don''t forget that all the older Demon Kings swore allegiance to me before they received the techniques that turned them from being herded like cattle into a force that should not be taken lightly, so even if they don''t love and respect me with all their hearts as they should be, I am at least confident in the strength of the oath at the moment... They just want to tell Alexander that they do not recognize him as their leader and that they only take their orders from me, but how can I allow this? Do I have to manage everything myself forever? Will they force me to lead field wars myself every time? This is ridiculous and I should beat it out of them. Don''t worry, they will definitelye when they see the Imperial Decree." "But what if they consider the way you summoned them an insult? What if they defied you and did note within seven days!?" Jabba stressed the question, although he did not know the current strength of the Demons, he knew what they were capable of, "Although I know about their oath of loyalty to you, more and more Demon Kings appear from time to time, with strong bloodline and high talent like their ancestors, and at the same time the soul of the older ones be stronger every day, and you do not know how long the oath will be effective on them! ...I''m just saying that it''s better to follow the softer method." "...There is no need, I meant what I said earlier, I will not allow disobedience under me again. If I do not receive a satisfactory response within seven days, then we will withdraw from Greend and head toward the Central Continent immediately." Robin dered in a cold tone filled with killing intent "....." Jabba was about to say something else but fell silent when he saw the stern look on his teacher''s face, so he quickly changed the subject, "So.. 500 Sages and 5,000 Saints, huh?" "....." Robin seemed to remember something as well after Jabba''s words, so he began writing something as well for a few minutes, then handed the scroll to Jabba, "Bring these resources and go ahead of me towards the covered training hall, and bring a few Rune Masters as well. There is no stiption of a specific number, but bring the best among those avable." "Hmm... red marigold palm sap, blue sea sand, cloud tree sawdust, the blood of a sage level beast of the rhino type, etc., etc.~ Each of these resources is used as inks for drawing engravings. Why did you bring so many types of them? And why didn''t you ask for metals or beast hide to draw on? Why are theserge quantities?" "...." When Jabba found that what he was met with was his master''s cold gaze, he coughed twice and then moved with quick steps towards the door, "I will gather them immediately!" ------------------------- Two hourster-- Above the steep hill *Step... Step...* "Hey Patrick, wait! Have you been summoned to the Covered Training Hall by Governor Alexander as well?" A young man who appeared to be in histe twenties looked behind him and found another running towards him at a slow pace, "Jimmy, you were also summoned? This is strange, I thought I made a mistake while on guard duty tonight! Phew~ This is rxing..." "No, no, we are not one of those who were summoned. I heard that most of the saints and sages in the colony located at the bottom of the steep hill were also ordered toe. I wonder what will happen to us..." The young man called Jimmy followed his friend and began to walk beside him. "I'' don''t feel so good about this." "You''re thinking too much, haha," Jimmyughed out loud and patted his colleague on the shoulder But the young man named Patrick shook his head, "But why were we summoned? The Steep Hill Colony contains arge number of sages and saints because we are supposed to protect the headquarters and the space gate, why were we asked to leave our guard posts and gather in a ce like the covered training hall? Don''t you think it''s strange?" "Haha, rx, man. What I think is that you are overthinking! What do you think might happen to us in the worst-case scenario? All those who received the summoning order are Sages and Saints as I told you. Maybe they might send us on a secret mission behind enemy lines, Isn''t that wonderful? I can''t imagine the amount of points I would collect from a mission like this, Aahh~ I can buy a few more acres with these points!!" The young man named Patrick looked next to him, "Aren''t the hundred acres and five shops that your huge family runs enough for you? I still can''t believe you used nearly a quarter of your points to buy power stones to bring your entire mortal family here, it was a few hundred of them if I remember correctly. Do you want to start your own vige or something? Leave something for the rest of us, damn!" "Hahaha, If you are jealous then do the same as me, you are not poor! all my life I looked at my mortal family, who lived to herd sheep and tend to the Frost family stores, as a burden, I thought that I cursed the fact that was born among them. Now look at me, I only care about amassing wealth and my family is running it happily for me. If I could go back in time, I wouldn''t have chosen a better family Hahaha." Then Jimmy pointed forward, "Oh, this is the covered training hall, the moment of truth has arrived, my friend..." The two took a deep breath and looked at each other for a moment, then their steps quickened until they entered the hall door "Hmm?" As soon as the two young men entered, they found the appearance of thousands of soldiers standing at attention. After they took a few steps forward and saw the serious faces of those soldiers, their sweaty foreheads, and the tight veins of their bodies, they wondered, "Hey, what''s going on here? Why are you standing like that?" The soldier whom Patrick asked did not move, did not even look next to him or open his mouth, but merely moved his eyes in a certain direction as if he was telling Patrick to look in that direction. "Huh? What could be in that direction that would make you stand like that? Even if Governor Alexander himself were here you wouldn''t be acting like this--" *PAA* *PAA* Before Jimmy couldplete his sentence, his eyes went in that direction and he saw something that made him and his friend turn to attention in a split second, their forehead quickly began to sweat, too. They saw Emperor Robin personally sitting on the ground in a meditating position. Chapter 591 Stone hands Chapter 591 Stone hands *Gulp* One of the soldiers swallowed his saliva out of drastic tension, and it made a sound that resonated in the covered hall as if it were a bomb. He quickly closed his eyes and his breathing quickened for a few seconds, but he forced himself to calm down again and managed to stand up straight. This was not the first incident. The sound of swallowing saliva was the only thing heard inside the covered training hall from time to time. Other than that, the 5,500 fully armored soldiers did not even dare to breathe loudly. When Robin felt the tension around him, he sighed and finally spoke, "Rx a little, it won''t be long." But his words did not ease the soldiers'' tension at all, to the point that he began to doubt himself... Is he really that scary? He doesn''t recall that he punished any soldier before for them to fear him like this! After an unknown period of time, another person with an oppressive aura entered the covered training hall, with about thirty individuals wearing civilian clothes behind him, Then he began to advance towards the Emperor at a rapid pace. The soldiers did not have to see who he was to guess that the person at the head of this group was Jabba, the emperor''s only disciple, and those behind him appeared from their luxurious clothes to be Rune Masters. "Master, I have brought what is required." "We salute His Majesty the Emperor." Robin opened his eyes then he stood up and gestured towards the Rune Masters bowing toward him to raise their heads, then looked at his disciple, " You arete, I told you yo gather these ingredients ande here before me, and here I''m the one waiting for you..." " Ahaha sorry but I couldn''t help it, the quantities were too much to gather within a short notice, here you will find everything inside." Jabbaughed it off and extended his palm where he should 5 Space Rings Robin nodded and with an unhurried move, he took two of the space rings and left three in Jabba''s hands, " keep those you will need them," Then he, in turn, took out several scrolls of his own Space Ring and Handed them to Jabba. "Hmm?" Jabba opened the first scroll and raised his eyebrows in amazement. The scroll contained designs for five different and strange rune designs. Even with his eye of truth, he was unable to determine to whichw these runes belonged, but he noticed that at the end of each rune, there was something that looked like a tail that could be connected to the runes next to it, Jabba raised his eyes to look at his master again, waiting for an exnation And Robin did not leave him waiting, "As you saw, each of these scrolls contains five designs for Runes that I thought of while working on the fourth stage of the heavenlyws, with a total of 25 different designs. I want you and the rest of the rune masters here to draw a rune of them on each saint-level soldier here randomly, but all the runes need to be drawn equally among them, meaning that each rune of the 25 must be drawn on 200 saints, do you understand me? As for the runes of the sages, they are much moreplicated, so I will handle them myself." "...Will this increase their power or conceal them or something? ...Pardon the question, but I feel that the Runes are iplete and I don''t see any benefit from them?" Jabba took another quick nce at the scroll in his hand, clearly not convinced "We will see about that at the end, won''t we?" Robin showed a smile and patted Jabba''s shoulder, "Let''s get going, we have a lot of work ahead of us..." "...Yes." Although Jabba still did not understand exactly what they were going to do, he shrugged his shoulders in resignation, then looked back at the soldiers, "Did you not hear, His Excellency, your worms? You will have runes drawn from His Excellency''s personal designs, Why are you still standing there like fools? Come on, take off your clothes!! "Present!!!" *Hustle* *Hustle* In an instant, the 5,500 soldiers began removing their armor and their clothes from underneath them with unparalleled enthusiasm. Even the women among them forgot for a moment that they were standing among thousands of men and they almost took off their clothes fully as well! Anything rted to Runes is very expensive, even putting aside the offensive divine tattoos that have astronomical prices, even the high-level talismans are rare and very few of them can buy one or two of them. But now they will receive a Rune designed by His Excellency for free, How could they not be excited?! This was especially true for the Sages whom His Excellency will personally draw their tattoos!! "Now all the saints areing on this side and the sages are on that side, move!!" Jabba shouted again, momentarily seeming to regain his former function as a general ------------------------ Nihari-- Northern Region-- Midnight in the heart of the capital of the Azil tribe "Fuck!!!" *Shooo* *Boom* A Nihari Giant kicked a pebble on the ground so hard that it smashed the wall of a nearby house "Damn it, my precious wall!! What bastard did this? I will rip you apart! I will--" A male giant came out of that house and started shouting "I did it, do you have a problem? Come and bite me if you have one!!" The person who kicked the pebble took a few steps forward and released his aura, which quickly reached the beginning levels of the Sage Realm level of strength. "I-- I''m sorry! thank you so much for changing the decor of my house!!" The giant who owned the house bowed several times and entered again, closing the door behind him. Even the remaining few giants in the street dispersed quickly until no one remained except the man who kicked the pebble and four individuals around him. "Mahubal, calm down, this is not a ce where we can do as we please, we are still within the territory of the Azil tribe!" One of the remaining giants patted the shoulder of the giant named Mahobal and spoke with furrowed eyebrows "Damn the Azil tribe! What can they do to us, the sons of the northern Bazuna tribe, huh? Force us to pay for the wall? I will dly pay!" The angry giant kicked another pebble, destroying a new wall "We should calm down and think about what we should do. Which one of them will we go to this time?" One of the giants asked Mahopal looked back and shouted, "I''m not going to anyone else!! Don''t you see what''s happening? We''ve been searching for one of the Ashira tribe''s Emperors for over a year now but to no avail! Even after we heard about the Monarch of the Nine Suns'' presence here for some reason and traveled a huge distance for him, we found that he had left as well, where the hell did they all go? Or are they all refusing to meet us? Are they looking down on us or something?!" "How can they refuse to meet with us when we are one of thergest suppliers of stolen goods that fill their warehouses? And how would they dare to look down on the Northern Bazuna tribe when we are just as strong as them? No, no, there is another reason... I think that since they all refuse to meet with us, it seems that they became arrogant and want to reduce the prices at which they buy our goods, we must report this situation to His Majesty." Another giant spoke with sparks shooting from his eyes. They had wasted almost a year tracking down the Ashira tribe''s emperors to make a huge deal with them as usual, but whenever they got close to one they found him *Not here at the moment* or *Unavable*, even the Nine Suns Monarch who usually cared about such matters seemed as if the ground opened and swallowed him as well "Yes, let us go back and inform His Majesty. It is better that we start our own auctions and abandon the fools from the Ashira tribe." Another giant announced his approval The giant named Mahobal took a deep breath and slowly began to part his forehead, "Tsk~ There is no other solution, let us go back, but I do not think that any of their Majesties would agree to start our own auctions... The problem is that our tribe does not want the bad reputation thates from selling these suspicious goods, the Ashira scum are good at carrying this kind of bad reputation and--" *Rumble* *Rumble* "Hmm? WHAY THE-- AAHHH!!" Suddenly, the ground beneath the giants'' feet split open, and dozens of arms made of rocks extended toward their necks Chapter 592 Unfinished business Chapter 592 Unfinished business "ARGH!!" "GET BACK!!" *Boom* *Boom* The rocky arms seeded in arresting 3 of them and then pulled them underground quickly. As for the strongest of them, called Mahobal, he managed to destroy 3 of the arms and quickly jumped back until he moved away from the huge gap in the ground and pulled with him the closest giant of hispanions. *KRRRR...* "What the hell is going on?!" The giant Mahobal shouted as he saw the rocky hands being pulled into the ground again and the gap in the ground closing in on itself. He quickly raised his hand and gathered all his strength, then sent one fist after another towards the ground. After a little hesitation from the impact, the other giant followed with him took out the ax hanging on his back, and started attacking the ground as well, trying to get theirpanions back The sounds of shouts and explosions were very loud, but no one dared to open a door or window to see what was happening as just a few minutes ago they had seen for themselves how crazy those five giants were, Also, no one wants to be a victim of the angry ghost!! *Boom Boom* The attacks of the two giants continued for several seconds, but the ground had already coalesced again by now as if nothing had happened! And no matter how hard they tried to smash the ground, they found nothing but more dirt and rocks, It seemed as if his threepanions had vaporized into thin air. "W-- What was this... what was that?! No... no... it''s the angry ghost! it''sthe angry ghost!! We have to get out of here!!" The giant who was carrying the ax threw it aside and began to slowly move backward with a trembling body, then suddenly he turned his body and began to run at full speed! But he did not go far, as suddenly one of thempposts in the street moved like a snake and wrapped itself around the giant. Then the ground beneath it opened and themppost disappeared, along with the giant, with a scream that shredded the ears, "NOOOO---!!!" When Mahobal heard the scream and saw his friend disappearing into the ground as if he were standing on quicksand, he took two reactive steps back and looked around frantically, "Who...? Who is there? What the hell do you want from us? I can give you everything you want, Just stop this madness already!!" *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* The only answer he received was that all thempposts around him attacked him like snakes finding prey, and even the reinforced bricks that made up the road crept out and caught his feet! "AAHHH!!" Mahobal hit his foot without mercy, crushing his fingers. Then he ignored the pain and jumped away from the attack of thempposts. It was clear that he had a wind or lightning-type offensive divine tattoo because his speed was unreasonable. After he covered a decent distance and was able to avoid the obstacles in his way. He was sure that he could escape alive, so he looked behind him and shouted, "Ahhh, don''t think this is over, wait until I tell His Majesty, you are dead!! Do you hear me? You will be dead even if we had to flip this city upside down!!" *PAA* At this moment, the giant collided with something that stopped him immediately, something that made him feel cold in all his limbs. When the giant slowly looked forward, he saw a short person with an ugly face so full of scars that the left part of his cheek was almost nonexistent. Even he the giant Mahobal who was killed until the rivers turned to blood, had to admit that he had never seen such cold eyes in his life... Then he looked down and found two short swords piercing his chest. "You... you-- HMMMM!!!" Before Mahopal could say another word or raise his hands to throw a punch, several other individuals came up behind him, bound his arms and legs, and gagged his mouth. The scarred person let go of the two swords and allowed the giant to fall to the ground as he tried to scream in pain and terror, the scarred person merely gestured towards hispanions coldly, "Well done, return to your positions." *swoosh* *swoosh* Small gusts of wind formed around their bodies and they disappeared in the blink of an eye As for the scarred person, he went back and grabbed the gagged giant by the back of his neck and returned to the same direction from which the giant was running away until he settled inside an empty narrow alley, and threw him again on the ground. Then he raised his face and began speaking to the wall, "Take him to your ce and do what you have to do, he still has his life intact..." *KRRRR* "Hmmmm! HHHHMMMMMMM!!!!" The ground beneath the giant opened again and began to slowly swallow him, ignoring his muffled, terrified screams Then the stones that formed the wall in front of the scarred person began to move and stand out until they formed a face, and the face began to speak: "I have troubled you with me, third brother, I did not mean to involve you in my affairs." "Richard, I don''t want to hear you say such foolish things again, Your affairs are mine too. Now will you exin to me why you risked everything you had been building for years? Your victims were always alone or at a level, you could easily handle. Why did you suddenly raise the scale this time? Do you know what would have happened if this giant had managed to escape?" the Scarred person, or Peon, put his hand behind his back and spoke reproachfully The stone face showed a worried expression as if it were a child being pampered, "You know that I need those captives to absorb more life energy to strengthen my army, If I wait until I take the life energy out of one giant every few months as I used to do before, I will never umte enough to escape." Byun furrowed his distorted eyebrows, "And when did I tell you to stop what you are doing? On the contrary, ever since Theo left to take care of the Shadow Swords'' affairs and I took his ce to protect you, I noticed one or two giants disappearing every day around your house, and then the rate began to increase until at least one giant disappeared every hour! When I investigated the matter and noticed that you were the one doing this, I offered to hunt for you whoever you wanted so that you would not risk exposing yourself, you were refusing help from me and the rest of the wind team, but today you risked everything and attacked arge group and one of them was too strong for you to deal with him from such a great distance." "Don''t worry, brother. My circle of influence now extends for a kilometer in all directions, and in this city live more than ten million giants, who can link the events of the disappearance to me? You were able to guess that I am the kidnapper only because you have knowledge about the life fire capabilities and because you are watching the surroundings of my house day and night, no one else would have ever linked these incidents to me." The stony face showed a gentle smile, Peon pointed at the stone face and shouted, "Nonsense! Maybe this was in the beginning when you were kidnapping one to two a day. It could have been said that they left the city or died fighting with the gangs or something, but how many have you kidnapped so far? Not less than ten thousand giants, right? And they are all strong heavenlyws users as well! Your actions spread like wildfire and search teams came from everywhere to search for the cause. The wind des and I were forced to spread a rumor about the presence of an angry ghost that hates the Azail tribe and trying to harm them! Some of them believed the story and they began to bring chatans and wizards, and some others, are still trying to pursue you up to this moment." "But you give them false evidence to lead them away or simply kill them..." The stone face smiled Byun''s anger calmed down a little and lowered his hand, "...I can''t understand you anymore." The stone face''s eyes went slightly to the side, "...Honestly, when I heard them talking about being from the Bazuna tribe, I thought that their disappearance here would create a rift between them and the Azil tribe. I couldn''t resist the idea." "...Your hatred for the Azil tribe is rooted in your heart, but you are too smart to be blinded by this hatred. Did you know that we would help you if things got out of control? Also, you knew what we were doing to cover for you the whole time and you didn''t say anything... Did you finally decide to use the help that your father sent you?" Byun was a little happy The stone face remained silent for a bit, "¡­I owe you and him one." "Aha, so you are a stubborn little bastard..." Peon shook his head, then looked back at the stone face again, "So tell me when will you gather enough life energy to escape? I see that currently you can revive the ground around you for a kilometer and smuggle alive people underground, doesn''t that mean that you can escape now? What is stopping you? If you''re worried about being monitored by the Martial Emperors of the Azel tribe, I can contact Theo and set up an incident to distract them long enough for you to escape, what do you think?" "...Yes, I can escape anytime I want, but I won''t do it like this... I still have unfinished business here." The stone face spoke sternly, "Thank you again, Third Brother Peon, I may need your help again soon." *KRRRR* Peon stood with a stunned face as he watched the stone face disappear... unfinished business? Is it possible that this boy is thinking about getting revenge on the Azil Tripe by himself?! Chapter 593 Melted sun Chapter 593 Melted sun Six dayster-- Above the steep hill-- Inside the covered training hall *BAM* "Haa... Haa..." After finishing thest touch on a saint''s shoulder in front of him, the Rune Master fell on his knees, looked up, and began gasping for air with a loud voice as if someone had been keeping his head underwater for the past hour Then he startedughing hysterically, "Haa... Hahaha... I finally did it... I have finished my quota... I have--" But suddenly he fell on his face as his eyeball rolled up, and he fainted from extreme exhaustion. The weird thing is that no one was surprised to see him faint like that, the saint in front of him just sighed, picked up the Rune Master, and ced him near a wall next to a few others like him. This was not an umon sight, but the entire covered training hall was full of bodies lying on the floor or leaning against the walls, they were all rune Masters! The Rune Masters who had entered so splendidly, wearing clean, expensive clothes with their noses raised sky high, now all of them looking like beggars lying around with their clothes stained with sweat and ink. With how weak they looked right now, it seemed that even a random child from any colony could kill them all with a stick! "..." Not far away, Robin was sitting in the same spot as before, his eyes fully focused as he drew something on the shoulder of a man in front of him. This peculiar Divine Tattoo seemed noticeablyrger than the rest, and the person himself did not look ordinary either. The sage sitting in front of Robin was middle-aged, with sharp features and long hair, a thick beard, and a visible scar dividing his beard on his right cheek. His strong aura suggested that he was at the very least at the top of the sage realm! This man was undoubtedly one of those who bought a copy of one of the Fourth stages of thews! "...I have finished too." Robin showed his white teeth with a smile, "Your name is Julian Bat, right? Come on, put on your armor and take a quick rest, You will be a vital part of the experiments we are about to begin." "It seems that drawing the divine tattoos on the saints has also finished, excellent! It seems that I was thest to finish, not bad at all, I will admit defeat this time!" Then Robin stood up and looked around with satisfaction, then nodded with a smile and spoke in a loud voice,"All of you listen up, whoever is not wearing his armor should wear it, then stand in a square shaped battalion and arrange yourselves so that all those who have the same tattoo stand next to each other... As for the Rune Master, please evacuate the hall or watch from the side so you don''t get hurt." "Yes!" A loud shout shook the hall and everyone started moving immediately Sage Julian also stood up and bowed towards his Emperor, "Yes, Your Excellency." Then he took a few steps backward before he began to put on his armor. Although he did not know which experiments he would begin, he had to do as he was told. "Hmm?" But the strange sight around the sage caught his attention... The Sages were in their own section on the side,pletely focused on His Excellency and the divine tattoos that awaited them. Julian in particr did not take his eyes off His Excellency for a moment or care about anything else, so he did not know what was happening around him. But looking around now, even with themotion going on in the hall right now he couldn''t help but notice that the roughly 30 Runes Masters were all lookingpletely exhausted, one could even say clinging to life, and even the Emperor''s only disciple, Jabba, was standing on the side with his shoulder leaning against the wall, breathing with some difficulty! Of course, this is not very strange since it is a known fact that drawing Runes drains the soul force, and these rune masters have been working extra hard over the past few days to please His Excellency, if not, the runes on the 5000 sages would have taken much longer. The rune masters are not random people fished from the street, but rather, they are all soul geniuses searched for and cared after, especially those who Jabba brought with him they are all sages or at the top of the Saint Realm, all of them are elites and recognized geniuses among geniuses when ites to soul power they are much stronger than their peers, and yet this happened to them! And herees the really strange thing about the matter... Which is that His Excellency had to draw five hundred divine tattoos on five hundred sages, and these divine tattoos were much bigger and more detailed than the ones on the saints! While each of these rune masters had to handle only 150 saints each and reached this bad shape, His Excellency did not even sweat from start to finish, his hand did not stop for a single moment during the past days or take a break! Then he casually says that he admits defeat because he is thest to finish... After those words, Julian saw the Rune masters shaking their heads weakly with self redicle smiles as if they wanted the earth to open up and swallow them. The difference was simply too great!! Julian couldn''t help but nce at His Excellency one more time, before quickly putting on his armor again... This time he was the one sweating. *clutter* *clutter* The covered training hall was so wide and so solid that it could withstand a real fight between several sages with enough space to move and fly freely, but it was still not wide enough to easily amodate more than five thousand people, especially since they were moving like headless chickens as each one tried to find his team who have the same tattoos as him! However, as trained and highly experienced soldiers as they were, it only took them a few minutes to carry out orders, as the 5,500 saints and sages stood in a standard square formation. "Your Excellency, where do I stand exactly?" Sage Julian came forward and bowed before Robin in awe, Even after a few minutes had passed, he did not find another person with the same tattoo as him! "You will stand in front of them, of course. Every battalion needs a leader, right?" Robin patted Sage Julian on the shoulder andughed, then pointed to him exactly where he was supposed to stand "Me? I will fight for Your Excellency until my very end!!" Sage Julian could not contain his happiness that had been appointed as amander by the Emperor himself, so he bowed again and then moved forward with quick steps to take his position, literally ready to lead this battalion to death if necessary. *Deep inhale* "Whooo~" Jabba managed to regte his breathing again and stepped forward to stand next to his master, "So, what are you going to do with all of these?" The stress is still evident in him since he finished drawing his share of the divine tattoos on 150 saints and then helped the rest of the rune masters draw several people in their teams as well so that they could finish quickly. Even though he did not know how many tattoos he had drawn, the number was definitely not less than 300! "You''ll see, just prepare yourself because you will test it yourself." Robin gave a chuckle "Huh? Test what?!" Robin smiled and did not answer again, then he turned his attention forward again and shouted, "Let''s begin... My words now are directed to all of you except Sage Julian: Close your eyes now and enter a state of meditation, Do not worry about anything or think about anything, then start circting your energy through your body at full speed and passing it through your tattoos once every second, do this in sync 10 seconds starting from now... Ready? Begin!" Without having to respond, the 5,000 Saints and 500 Sages immediately closed their eyes and began counting down in their heads. *silence....* *OOOMMMMNNN* "This¡­" After the ten seconds were up, Jabba noticed something strange happening The covered training hall, where only a little light entered, began to gradually light up until he was forced to put his hand over his eyes, "Arrrgh!!" The battalion of soldiers in front of him was covered with a silkyyer of golden color that was very bright and very hot. Thisyer began to increase little by little until it seemed as if the soldiers were drowning under a sea of gold water No... This golden sea was extremely wild and sizzling hot as if a sun had melted! Chapter 594 The Golden Giant Chapter 594 The Golden Giant *OOMMMNNNN~~* "ARRGGH!!" The Rune Masters who preferred to remain inside the covered hall could no longer bear the pressure. Some of them clutched their chests in pain and quickly fled outside. As for the stronger ones, they extended their hands forward and created an energy shield to relieve the pressure and heat on them. They wanted to see the result of their fatigue throughout the six days, no matter what the price! *Zzzznnnnn* "AHH!!" But the strangest thing happened. The smell of burning flesh immediately filled the covered hall as the rune masters who extended their hands with energy shields to stop the sea of golden light''s advance towards them had their skin burned as soon as the contact urred! Yes, contact! That dense golden light was not just a shape, the Sage-level rune masters who tried to stop it felt as if their hands had touched oil due to its intensity!! *Step* *Step* "This feeling..?" Jabba furrowed his eyebrows and took two steps forward, forcing himself to look again towards the sea of light "...Okay, that''s enough," Robin finally said something, "Julian, you can now follow the same instructions I gave them, but do not enter a meditative state, you must keep your mind sharp and present." "Yes!" Julian replied in a pained voice. He was standing very close to the battalion of soldiers behind him and it could be said that he was immersed in the sea of light. If it were not for his strong cultivation, which had already begun his path towards the Martial Emperor''s Realm, and his strong will that forced him to remain standing in the ce his Excellency ordered him to, he would have escaped while screaming out of pain already *Deep Inhale..* "Hooo~" Julian exhaled slowly to calm himself and rx his body, then he began to follow the instructions and send bursts of energy toward his divine tattoo. *SHWALAAAA!!!* "Ahh!!! Huff... Huff.." The Rune Masters who had stayed inside the covered training hall were finally able to breathe a sigh of relief as the pressure on them eased, but their joy quickly turned into shock when they looked up, "...Eh?" As for Jabba, his reaction was even stronger, as he quickly took a few steps forward, looking up with his green eyes and cing his hands on his head, as he shouted: "No... Hell no! Is that what I am thinking? Impossible!! How did you think of something like that? How did you even gather the needed patterns toplete it?!" "Hahaha, do you think that your eye is just a cheating tool for seeing patterns ofws and then writing them down? What is important is not what you see, my dear student, but how you use what you see. You greatly underestimate the capabilities of the Eye of Truth!" Robinughed hysterically as he looked up He hadn''t felt this proud of making something in a long time. Developing the Internal Cultivation System and increasing its avable levels to the Martial Emperor Realm, modifying the divine tattoo system to suit humans, reviving the craft of creating divine weapons... all of these were great achievements, but he was just a developer, someone who found a building that had been standing for years and decided to build a new floor or repairing the existing floors, no matter how hard he work for it, he will never that this building is his! As for what he sees before his eyes now, it is one of the few innovations that he thought about and created from scratch, It is the juice of his research throughout these years, the crown jewel of his achievements! "What a strange feeling¡­" Sage Julian raised his hand and scratched his head. He felt a huge energy surge for a moment that made him lose the feeling of his body, then in the next moment everything turned ck, and now he was once again in control of his senses and movement, but there was still something strange. He is trying to look around to look for His Excellency or the battalion that was behind him, but there are only metal tes stacked right above his head. Did he do something wrong and get imprisoned in this small ce? "Pssst, hey Julian, is everything okay up there!" "Hmm?" Julian heard something that made him look around more, perhaps he would find someone to ask him why he was imprisoned here "Hey, look down!" "Hmm?" Julian looked down as the speaker asked, to find a very strange sight, "Your Excellency? What happened to you?! Oh? What happened to my voice? Wait... Is that my body down there?!" When he looked down, he found His Excellency looking at him proudly with a big smile from ear to ear, and he saw His Excellency''s disciple, Jabba, looking at him drooling in shock, as if he had seen thergest jewel in the world, but the strange thing was that they both had be the size of a mouse! What happened was that the sea of golden light that had almost destroyed the covered hall began to change rapidly after Sage Julian activated his tattoo. Instead of expanding to the sides, the sea of golden light began to shrink from the sides and extend upwards, then limps began to emerge into that sea of light, and human features resembling Sage Julian appeared. Within just a few seconds, that viscous sea of light transformed into a 25-meter-tall humanoid... That''s the height of an 8-storey building!! "Haha, it''s not what happened to us, my friend, but what happened to you!" Robinughed loudly as he watched his favorite artwork, "Hey, I want you to calm down. Since the experiment has been sessful, I will exin everything to everyone in detail, but first I want to test your strength a little, Are you ready?" "Julian is always ready to serve Your Excellency." The giant raised his hand and hit his chest, although he did not fully understand what was happening, this was definitely a result of the runes they had received! "This is the spirit required!" Robin pped excitedly, then looked over and pped his disciple on the back, "Go y with him." -------------------------- At the same time-- The space portal located on the steep hill *Bzzzzzztt* When the space inside the gate began to be turbulent, a few sages in charge of protecting it stepped forward in a defensive position, but when they saw the person who came out, they saluted, "We wee Governor Alexander and the ----." But their tongues were tied and their hearts trembled when they saw the person, no, The Thing that came out after him It''s not as if they had never seen a Demon before, the same crimson skin filled with dark scales, the same long white hair, the spiral horns that pointed upwards, and the same face devoid of everything except a mouth full of sharp teeth... This thing was a monster like the rest of them, but this one in particr was... Different... The aura of this Demon is unnaturally stifling, and even they, Sages, had their words crammed into their mouths when they saw him. Physically, he does not resemble the rest of the Demons either. Rather, he is clearly taller than his peers. In fact, his height is at least 3 meters, nearly as tall as His Excellency''s disciple, Jabba, before the battle of the Warlords! As for Alexander and that terrifying Demon, they began to advance toward the closed training hall,pletely ignoring the guards. Then Alexander spoke with furrowed eyebrows as he put his hand behind his back, "If you hade when I asked you, would you have met this situation? It''s not as if I wanted to harm you, but rather I wanted to give you techniques that would strengthen you. Look what happened now, you have angered His Excellency!" "The Lord is wise... The Lord is merciful... The Lord will understand the situation..." The Demon spoke in a harsh, chilling voice. "Hmph, I hope so. Although I do not want to be an enemy to monsters like you, you must understand that everything depends on one word from His Excellency, do not try to test him too much or you might regret it." Alexander spoke seriously But the Demon responded with an ugly smile, "The Lord is wise... The Lord will not choose this path..." *BOOM!!* At this moment, when the covered training hall was within sight, a person was thrown out of it like a cannonball *Swoosh* The Demon moved quickly before Alexander could react and caught the projectile person spitting out blood. With a quick inspection, the Demon opened his mouth again to speak, "...Are you Lord''s disciple Jabba? How did you be so short?" Jabba wanted to open his mouth to say something, but *poof* a significant amount of blood spurted from his mouth "Jabba?Who the hell could do this to you? What happened? And where is His Excellency, I left him with you!" Alexander ran next to them and asked in panic "The Lord is with him? Where is the lord? Speak." The Demon lifted Jabba by the cor until his feet no longer touched the ground and shouted to him. Jabba wiped the blood off his face and almost punched the annoying Demon with the bad breath away, but a strange smile suddenly appeared on his face as he pointed towards the hall, "He''s there, the golden giant inside the hall wants to kill him, go and save him quickly." "The lord must be protected!!" The Demon threw Jabba and rushed toward the covered training hall Chapter 595 Stupid monsters Chapter 595 Stupid monsters "Your Excellency!!" Following the Demon, the wind gathered around Alexander and he almost rushed forward as well, but Jabba''s hand suddenly extended and grabbed his arm, so he looked behind him and shouted loudly, "What are you doing? Let me go! I might not be as strong as you or that demon, but I need to help!!" "This isn''t something you can middle in," *cough cough* Jabba coughed up some blood again but managed to get back to his feet, "and there''s no need for you to help anyway." "What do you mean there is no need for help? What is happening in the covered training hall? Did a Tree Fatherunch a surprise attack?!" Alexander asked in shock but his expression showed some ease. He knew how much Jabba loved his master and heard about that one time when Jabba renounced his tripe to follow Robin, so his speaking so calmly meant that the situation was at least not as bad as he thought. "Hehe, just wait, what''s the problem if you wait a little bit?" Jabba patted Alexander on the back and leaned on his shoulder, "Keep your eyes on the hall, you will witness a lovely scene in three... two... one..." *Boom!!* Another hole appeared in the ceiling of the covered training hall in a familiar scene. The difference was that this time the one who caused the hole was the Demon who had entered a short while ago! Jabba pointed towards the Demon andughed out loud, but Alexander moved quickly and created a wind pillow in the Demon''s path to slow down its speed until it stopped, and then shouted in shock, "What the hell is going on in that hall?!" *crack* *crack* At this moment, the metal wall of the hall began to crack and fold like paper, and a giant appeared behind it, taking on a human form and shining golden. *PAAM* *PAAM* The sudden appearance of the golden giant and the sound of his steps shaking the ground attracted the attention of everyone on the steep hill. The headquarters staff closed the windows and doors on themselves and activated the defensive arrays. The development team members came out of their own building to observe what was happening. The sages and saints on guard raised their weapons and left to besiege the giant intruder... Everything was turned upside down in an instant! "Whoever attacks the lord will die!!" The Demon also stood up and ran back to the golden giant with an almost palpable killing intent. Halfway through, his hand began to extend until it became twice its size, then its shape mutated to take the shape of a cleaver, and then he jumped on the giant without a bit of hesitation like he totally forgot what happened just a few seconds ago! Robin''s eyes lit up for a moment when he saw this change and felt the power behind the Demon''s attack... His smile visibly grew, but he remained silent, watching. "Ooooh!!!" The golden giant let out a war cry when he saw hundreds of Saints and Sages trying to surround him and pelt him with attacks. His shout alone was enough to push back the rtively low-level Saints. Then a strange scene urred... The giant moved his hand in a certain way, and a huge ball of me appeared in front of him, and around him countless small fire pills took shape, Those small pills rushed towards the saints and sages, hitting them all in the middle of their chest and causing them to fall to the ground, writhing in pain, "AARGHH!!" As for the huge ball of me, it rushed towards the Demon and sent him flying again, but this time the Demon was able to cut the fireball in half in the end without sustaining any injuries and returned to jumping towards the golden giant once more. As for Jabba and Alexander, they did not move. Whenever Alexander tried to take action, Jabba would stop him in their ce and tell him not to move, so Alexander was busy with something else, examining the giant''s face! About a minute after the giant appeared, Alexander muttered in a low voice, "...Is that Julian Bat?!" "Ooooh!!" The human giant screamed again and took a stance challenging everyone. It seemed that he would not back down before he destroyed the hill with everyone on it! The fallen soldiers stood up slowly, clutching their chests. Although they did not see a way to stop the figure, they had to continue until it retreated or they themselves would die. This giant must not be allowed to reach the settlement that contains their families at the foot of the steep hill!! In this tense atmosphere, a calm voice was heard, "Alright Alright, you did a good job, Julian. Don''t scare them anymore. Go back to the hall now." "OOOOHH--oh, Yes your Excellency I will go back right away." The giant gave the military salute and then walked back towards the covered training hall again. All eyes on the steep hill followed the strange scene with their mouths open. Their eyes remained focused on the golden giant until he entered the hall and folded the metal again to close the hall as if nothing had happened! "Huh?!" "Haha, well, everyone, go back to what you were doing. This was an exercise to test your preparedness in the face of emergencies, and you did well." Robinughed out loud then motioned towards Jabba and Alexander, "Come with me." He then sent a strange look toward the slightly injured Demon and motioned to him, "Youe too, we will talk inside." He started walking back to the hall "...." "...." "Did you not hear, His Excellency? Go back to your posts, you scum!" Alexander shouted when he saw everyone still standing there trying toprehend what had just happened. He then pointed towards a limping soldier who appeared to be in pain, "Hi you there, Don''t pretend to be injured so you can avoid your duties for the day, the giant was messing with you and did not harm anyone greatly. If you don''t move your ass now I''ll be deducted 10 points from your tally." At this moment, everyone regained their senses and began to run in all directions. Even the young soldier who was pretending to be injured ran like a horse. Only the Demon remained standing there in stupefaction for a few more seconds before he began moving toward the hall next to Alexander and Jabba. "Hi, Lord''s disciple... How did you gain this power and why did you be so short?" The Demon asked after taking severalrge steps "That''s not very polite, why don''t you start with yourself? Tell me first why did YOU became so tall and how did you gain this strength? From what I saw from you, you are not much weaker than me." Jabba shrugged and responded with another question "I''m not weaker than you in any way, you dwarf giant!" The Demon corrected, then went back to silence for a few seconds, before asking again "...What was this giant thing anyway? It has terrifying power... Did the Lord invent something new?" "Oh, you have an unusuallyrge number of words in your mouth for a Demon, Are you beginning to feel afraid that your standing with Master will diminish, you carrion eater? GOOOOD!" Jabbaughed when he heard the Demon''s question, although these things rarely show any emotion, the hesitation was evident in his voice. "...The Lord will never abandon us, not without a strong reason at least. As long as we obey him and carry out his orders, he will ignore everything he hears about us from the insects that want to create a wedge between us, and he will leave us clinging to his feet." After thinking for a few moments, the goblin spoke in his hoarse voice, then looked to the side, "But the same cannot be said about your kind, you short giant." Jabba stopped in his tracks and looked at the Demon seriously, "What do you mean? My Nihari Giant race are not followers of my master in the first ce, so how can he abandon them?" "Exactly, Kekeke, they are not his followers since they rejected this blessing because they could not imagine being ruled by someone from a lower race, We are often called stupid monsters, but is there anyone more stupid than your father and the rest of your kind?" The Demon looked up andughed out loud, "If I were you, I would stop fooling around, and worry about my family instead! You know how special you are in the hearts of us Demons, right? how can I describe it? Oh, it would be easier for me to repeat to you what that human said to me a moment ago: ''It''s all about one word from the lord! Kekeke!''" Then he looked down at Jabba onest time, showing his ugly smile, and then walked alone into the hall. Leaving Jabba standing alone with lost eyes... Chapter 596 Golden Warlord Chapter 596 Golden Warlord *Swoosh* The first to arrive inside the covered hall was Alexander. Immediately after entering, he stood there in amazement as he saw the 5,500 soldiers he had gathered before leaving, still standing in their ces with their eyes closed as if they were dreaming, and around them was a transparent, dome-like envelope surrounding them on all sides. *BAAM* *BAAM* Then he saw the golden giant advancing obediently to stand where he was, as His Excellency had ordered "Stop, Julian, you''re going to crush your colleagues like that!!" Alexander shouted when he noticed that the giant was about to step on the soldiers, but the moment the golden giant''s foot touched the golden dome, his feet vanished and turned into pure energy that invaded the dome. Then the giant continued *walking* above the dome as if he were floating until he reached the middle of it and then settled in his ce in a military stance "This..." Alexander looked up in amazement for a few more seconds, before he let out a long sigh and shook his head. He then took a few steps towards Robin and gave a full bow, "Congrattions Your Excellency on this unparalleled achievement. My concern about the weakness of the Emperors of the True Beginning Empire was misced. As long as Your Excellency is present, we will never fall." "Haha, this is too early, this is still a preliminary experiment." Robinughed proudly as he looked at the golden giant, then turned his gaze to Alexander, "Secondly, do you think that I will seed in creating warlords and not seed in solving the problem of the Martial Emperors? Don''t worry, it''s just a matter of time before I find a solution for your case." "Warlord? You mean..." Alexander straightened his back and looked again at the giant "En, I was inspired by this idea when I saw how warlords were made and fought them. Although the process ispletely different, it can be said that the basic idea is the same, which is tobine the strength of arge number of soldiers to form something stronger." Robin crossed his arms around his chest and looked back at the golden giant, "This Warlord was not formed by any aid from the spirit or in a way that harms the natural energy, nor were the soldiers harmed in the slightest during his formation process. I created a massive array to bind the energy of arge number of targets, and then I divided this array into small pieces and drew them on the soldiers. For example, a number of saints have a part of the array that collects energy to form the right leg, and some sages have the part that specializes in materializing the bones, and others have the task of materializing the veins that transmit energy! Everything in this array is carefully calcted and there is nothing missing or can be added, perhaps the only thing that can be eliminated is a small part of one of thews of the path of Light to give this golden color to the energy since it has be a distinctive mark for the soldiers of the Empire, hehe." Then Robin pointed towards the giant''s face, "And herees the role of the crown jewel, which is the huge tattoo on Julian''s back, It is the heart of the array that connects all the other pieces around it. It also contains parts inspired by the Divine Decree Incarnation Technique, which I modified to create a human-shaped body that resembles the owner of the heart of the array tattoo, and another part of the tattoo allows the owner of the heart of the array tattoo consciousness to expand outside his body to control the oue of all this... Controlling a warlord made from the energy of 5000 saints and 500 sages, with total power equal to a Martial Emperor unbeatable in the middle levels, no one below level 48 can stand against this warlord!!" "Amazing..." Alexander raised his head again and looked at the Warlord with a dreamy look, thinking of all the ways he could use him in the uing battles. By now, Jabba and the Demon had also arrived at the hall. The Demon merely looked at the warlord with vague expressions, no one could tell how he felt now. But Jabba wasn''t as polite, "So what are his weaknesses?" "¡­Can''t I make something wless? Where is your trust in your master?" Robin shook his head with an embarrassed smile "...Yes, there are definitely weaknesses." Jabba nodded twice "So what if there are a few weaknesses here and there you brat, this is a prototype!" Robin walked up to his disciple and gave him a light p on the back of the head, "Who do you think I am to make something like this and be perfect the first time?" Then he pointed with one hand towards the Warlord and with the other hand he ced it under his chin, "There are things I noticed while preparing the array, but I had to make sure it was working first and then look for solutions to the issues... For example, look at the soldiers below the Warlord, they are in apletely rxed state and can''t defend themselves or even escape, although I have allocated part of the array''s power to protect them with an energy dome that can withstand attacks from people up to the top Sage level, if one Martial Emperor level character attacks them a few times, he will kill them all." Then he began to take a few steps forward towards the small battalion as he muttered, "Secondly, how many sages and how many saints do we currently have in our army?" "..." After a long silence, Robin looked behind him, "I was not talking to myself, so please would someone answer me?" "Oh! Let me answer then." Alexander offered, "At the beginning of the war, we had approximately 200,000 saints and 15,000 sages, but now, after approximately 10 years, we have on Greend around 800,000 saints and 35,000 sages, As for on Jura, although the total number ofw users is in On the continents of the four elements, approximately 5.5 million, but most of them are still knights, and the numbers of saints and sages there are approximately 300,000 and 15,000, respectively." "Hm, so it''s safe to say that we have approximately 1.1 million Saints and approximately 50,000 Sages? Not bad at all," Robin rubbed his chin and looked back at the giant Alexander smiled and shook his head, He didn''t know what to say... More than a million saints and 50,000 sages are just *Not bad *? Alexander tried to say something as a quickparison between the state of progress of the forces of Jura before and after falling under the control of the True Beginning Empire, but he felt ashamed to mention their state before His Excellency came... And all this progress urred in less than 15 years! Alexander let out a long sigh as he recalled memories of the recent past... If someone had told him 15 years ago that he would be appointed a governor whose power would extend to twos and that he would have the power to rally millions of saints and sages at wish, he would have killed him immediately thinking that he was a fool that he was trying to mess with him! After a few seconds, Robin shook his head, "Fifty thousand Sages means that they are only enough to do one hundred Warlords, that is not enough." "Master, don''t forget that the Warlords will all be at the top of the middle levels, roughly level 47. One hundred middle Emperors will be enough to dominate any battle!" Jabba stated cheerfully, the hope of protecting Nihari beginning to rekindle in his eyes Robin shook his head, "They are not enough, we do not yet know the total strength of our enemies..." Alexander quickly interjected, "Allow me to say a word here Your Excellency, we cannot restrict all the Sages into arrays like this unless you intend to engage in battles with only WarLords." Robin waited for a moment and then nodded, "You''re right, using only Warlords is neither logical nor useful. Their benefit is to stop enemymanders, we can''t just send a hundred Warlords and leave them swimming in an army of millions of enemies on their own. Rather, there must be an army below them that spreads and dominates the earth at the same time. A hundred Warlords will not be able to do anything on A containing billions of beings, and against another Empire experienced in colonizing and destroyings, they should be treated as an additional weapon that strengthens the current army, not a recement for it." "This is also my opinion Your Excellency, so if you intend to use your entire army of knights, other saints, etc., there should be a number of free Sages with them to help them, so of the 50,000 avable, 30,000 of them should remain free with the army." Robin mmed his palm against the other, "Now we have only 40 Warlords left." Then he looked at Jabba, "Are you happy now?" "...." Chapter 597 Busy Chapter 597 Busy "...What did I do?!" Jabba looked at Alexander and spoke in a low voice But Alexander merely shrugged his shoulders, then addressed Robin, "Your Excellency, can''t you lower the requirements for making Warlords and thus increase their numbers? I mean... 5,000 Saints and 500 Sages is a lot, if you reduced these requirements by half, and made the resulting Warlord slightly weaker but still at the Martial Emperor Realm, for example, wouldn''t that be enough?" Robin waited for a moment before shaking his head, "There is a minimum requirement for the array to work and form a warlord, which is two thousand saints and 200 sages. This array will form a warlord at the elementary levels, and a weak one at that, ording to the number of sages that we can allocate to the warlords currently, This means I can make 100 Primary Warlords... Tell me, Alexander, as a general, would you rather have 40 Warlords with the strength of an Intermediate Martial Emperor or 100 with the strength of a Primary Martial Emperor?" Alexander opened his mouth several times and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t find anything to say. Forty warlords with the strength of an intermediate Martial Emperor could crush the hundred with the strength of a primary Martial Emperor without question... but the hundred would have a wider reach and help him during the battle better! As for Robin, he ignored all of this and began to walk back and forth, muttering without interruption, "I know what you are thinking. We can then divide them as the general in charge wishes, Maybe we can make a bunch of intermediate Warlords like this and a bunch of primary ones to make numbers, but for now, let us rely on the current model in calctions since it is the actual power of the Empire..." Then he added after a short silence, "40 Warlords with the power of an intermediate Martial Emperor, they will undoubtedly give us a foothold in Nihari, but they will not make much difference if aary war breaks out. ording to Jabba, there are 12 tribes in the northern region of Nihari, and each of them contains exactly 27 emperors due to some kind of agreement, which makes the number of known Martial Emperor Currently in Nihari 324 Martial Emperors whose levels are unknown, and of course, we cannot ignore the possibility that those tribes contain more hidden Martial Emperors, so it is safe to say that Nihari currently has between 400~500 Martial Emperors... what will 40 Warlords do against all of these?" Jabba remained silent until the end, listening, but he could not remain silent any longer and the words came out of him, "...Master, I believe you meant to count the Emperors in the invading forces, right?... These are the ones we will be fighting... right?" "Kekekekee." The Demonughed lowly, but his entire focus was still on the Warlord "You-" Jabba wanted to curse the Demon But his master''s voice interrupted him, "Jabba, you don''t think I''ll abandon my vengeance against the Northern Territory, do you?" "...No, I don''t think so... but there are priorities, right? Saving Nihari from destruction is the most important thing right now... don''t you think?" Jabba took two steps forward, looking as if he were about to plead Robin stopped his eyes on Jabba for a few seconds as if he was thinking about something, then he went back to walking back and forth again, "Hmm, dealing with the Invading Emperors will be even more difficult, as the All-Seeing God''s rival certainly knows the extent of Nihari''s strength more urately than I do, and yet he decided to send his dogs to attack it. these is another element worth noticing is that he decided to attack Nihari in order to control resources and invest them in another ongoing war, this means that he does not intend to sacrifice many of his followers, otherwise victory would turn into defeat in his view, so it is safe to say that the iing army will have sufficient forces to control Nihari and kill its Martial Emperors without taking heavy losses, I''m afraid they might have a thousand Emperors at the very least." Then he continued walking while shaking his head, "And on our side, what do we have now? 40 warlords and two true Martial Emperors, Jabba and Alexander, and even you two still notplete Martial Emperors, and I still have to find a way for you to use the fourth stage of yourws! ...Sigh~ During the remaining 15 years, everyone must work twice as hard." "There is no need to be so hard on yourself, master. Nihari is a whose martial arts age has exceeded 400,000 years, while Jura''sbat age does not exceed 60,000 years, and on top of that the invaders are supported by information and techniques from a powerful entity, the scales are not just from the beginning. But I am confident that you can do it, you can carry out your mission and save everyone in Nihari, only you can do it!!" Jabba waved both hands quickly, intending to lift his master''s morale "Kekeke..." the Demonughed again "Is there nothing in yournguage other thanughter, YOU ANNOYING RED FUCK?!" This time Jabba couldn''t stop himself The demonpletely ignored Jabba and finally moved his gaze from the Warlord to Robin, "Lord, why did you not count me among your Emperors? Have I not demonstrated my strength before the Lord enough?" Robin finally stopped, "I will not count you with them until I know where the Demons'' loyalties lie, Moren." "Why do you say this, My Lord?! The Demons'' eternal loyalty is to you alone, Moren''s neck and all his bloodline are at your disposal!!" Moren stepped forward and shouted loudly, some panic evident in his voice "¡­This is the Goblin King Moren we know?" Alexander raised his eyebrows and looked at Jabba questioningly Jabba shrugged his shoulders indifferently. He didn''t recognize him either, even though he had seen him a few times before, Moren''s physique and aura hadpletely changed, But he did not care much, In his eyes, all demons were alike and there was no difference between them. Robin turned and faced the demon with furrowed eyebrows, "Then why did you not heed Alexander''s summons to receive your share of the Law Techniques? Did my appointment of him as a governor not please your Lordships? Or have you be so powerful and no longer want my Law Techniques?" The Demon quickly replied with his harsh voice and strong ent that made it seem as if he was speaking anothernguage, "How dare we, Lord? Although we do not take our orders from this Alexander, we are not fools to refuse to receive your lordship''s heavenlyw books and give new momentum to our power! It is just that Your governor was too narrow-minded and insisted that one of the Demon Kings be the one to receive it, and the Demon Kings are all busy!" "Is this my fault now? Don''t soil my name in front of His Excellency! Those techniques are very precious and cannot be transmitted by ordinary people, and if you cannote then let one of our generalse to you then, If you had asked for me personally to deliver them, I would not have thought twice!" Alexander quickly intervened, refusing to take even a little me "No one can go where we are, These are orders from the Lord personally. If you have an objection, speak to the lord about it!" The goblin looked sideways "Hmph, forget about him, Alexander, he is a liar! The Demon kings number in the dozens, and not one of them was free for a single day? It is just a trip through space portals that ends in a few hours, and even when you went to fetch this Moren with an imperial decree in your hand, it came six dayster! Secondly, what might make them busy, exactly? They are a race simr to beasts that do not know anything except eating and reproducing, Were their administrative offices full of papers that needed to be signed?!" Jabba scoffed "You''d better keep your tongue in your mouth, dwarf giant, or you might get hurt, The lord''s protection may notst forever." Morin showed his pointed fangs and threatened Robin furrowed his eyebrows and spoke seriously, "Oh, Do you think I''ll die early or something, Moren? I don''t see any other reason why my only disciple''s protection would be lifted." "Excuse me, Lord, I was hot-headed and didn''t know what I was saying." Moren lowered his head "Don''t speak at all then!" Robin spoke without caring then looked at Jabba, "Will you stop too? I don''t know your problem with Demons, but try to curb it inside yourself, We''re on the same side here!" Chapter 598 Situation at the farm 598 Situation at the farm "...Things are not good *there*, we need a prolonged took in this matter, but..." The Demon merely said these words, then nced at Alexander and Jabba. "Alexander is the one who runs the affairs of the Empire and should know sooner orter, and Jabba is my disciple and knows about the farm already so there is no need to monitor your words," Robin waved to the demon to continue, "What exactly is happening on the farm? Didn''t you tell me yourself that the farm contains arge number of demi-humans and they are all enemies to each other? Didn''t you say it was an ideal environment for you? What happened now..." "...I will do as the Lord desires then." Moren hesitated a little, but he quickly gave up and began to speak, "For the first few years of our arrival on the farm, everything was really perfect. The number of demi-humans there isrge and there is no specific ruling system, just tribes who love those who are simr to them and want to kill those who are different from them. If we attack one or two viges of one of the tribes, that tribe will not even know who attacked them or how many enemies they have, and even if they knew it was us and decided to confront us, they will fight us alone and no one will help them, and of course, at that time we had enough strength to battle one or two tribes at full force without any problem!" Then the demon slowed down here a little, "But everything changed when we asked the Lord to allow us to bring our families from Nihari and the Lord agreed to our selfish request. We couldn''t leave them all on the Central Continent where there was not enough food, so we had to bring arge number of our cubs to the farm to hunt their own food and to feed their mothers and elders, but the huge increase in our numbers made us attack ten viges instead of one, and we quickly annihted two entire races! This alerted all the tribes of the farm against us, they saw that we had no enmity with a specific race and that we attack randomly, so they united against us." "Kekeke." Jabba looked up and imitated the Demon''sugh Robin leaned his head on two fingers and spoke before the Demon cures Jabba, "So after you were treated as a new race among dozens, you are now treated as a global threat that must be eliminated." The demon turned his face away from Jabba''s side with great difficulty and nodded, "...That''s right, Lord." "It happens that this is the same situation as ours here. The difference is that we were put in this situation from the moment we set foot on this, but you... You managed to quietly infiltrate the and were ced in an ideal environment to hide and hunt wisely. Perhaps you could even make a few alliances with other tribes, but in the end, you found yourselves in the same position as us?" Robin shook his head with apparent disappointment, "So, what happened next? Even we with our human army were able to gain a foothold here and defend. Are you telling me that you might demons are having problems there?" "My lord, this is not a peer-to-peer battle, or we are fighting respectable enemies like the humans, who have an organized army,nds, and known borders. Members of those tribes are ustomed to spreading out in small groups to hunt, and this is also their style of war, If we go out in an army, we will not find anyone there our way, we can even reach the main headquarters of their tribe and find it in ruins and we find their kids and elderly peoplemitting suicide, while the young men and women among them have fled to another ce, and then theye back to attack us in the form of small groupster! They are a group of savages and their way of battle is gueri warfare!" Moren exined quickly "They leave their homes and leave their families to die as soon as they sense danger? It seems that the concept of dignity and honor is not known to them at all. Rejoice, Moren, they are worse than dogs, exactly like you, Aha!" Jabbaughed again As for Robin, he rubbed his chin for a while, "What you are describing now is evidence that they have be ustomed to this type of raid and have begun to take the safest way to keep their species alive without taking into ount anything else... This type of enemy is truly dangerous." Moren nodded, then continued speaking, trying to ignore Jabba''sments as much as possible, "There is another thing in their favor, which is that among them are tribes that live in the mountains, and their inhabitants are distinguished by the fact that they have wings like those of birds, and they are much faster than us, even when flying, and other tribes breathe underwater and live the seas, oceans, and rivers they alsoe out to attack us and then quickly return back to their safe heaven. There are tribes that live underground, tribes that live in volcanoes, and others that live in the Valley of Lightning. They are all dangerous ces for us, and going there gives them an overwhelming advantage over us. We could only tighten the defenses around the Space Portal area, and wait for attacks from them to confront them and kill the attackers, but there are simply too many of them, and the method of their attacks is so diverse that we cannot keep up with it!" *Whistling sound~* Alexander raised his eyebrows and whistled, he really couldn''t imagine being put in a situation like this, even the massive attack of the Tree Fathers and the Human Alliance that he was thinking about day and night and preparing ns for seemed like child''s y for a moment... "Grrr¡­" The Demon growled at Alexander when he heard the whistle, forcing Alexander to quickly look away. "What next? To what extent have your losses umted?" A kind of quiet anger took over Robin''s face, his fixed features and half-closed eyes looked peaceful, but anyone could tell he was about to eat someone alive. Robin ordered the demons to use the farm as a literal *farm* forever, hunting whatever food they wanted and slowly strengthening themselves. He didn''t even dare give them the order to overhunt when he was fed up and felt that the third stage of the Master Law of Truth was still too far away from him! The reason for this was that he still wanted to hold on to a semnce of his humanity, but another reason was that he knew that overhunting would bring the demon into a world war that would make their losses greater than what they gained... Moren''s words were embellished to the utmost degree, even though he as a demon still had to show respect to Robin, so he came up with this story, but the result was the same... They ignored his orders and started overhunting without his permission!! But what can he say? They did the same thing on the Ancestral Continent. They were creating problems and fabricating charges against the residents of the Ancestral Continent so that they would find an opportunity to prey on them. Even with the orders of the Demon Kings and Billy''s intense monitoring, the number of casualties among the residents of the Ancestral Continent had umted to a terrifying degree, which is the reason for their deep hatred for Robin and his regime. They did in Robin''s hometown, how can he expect them to respect his will on another far from his sight?! "We are experienced in this type of battle too, and with the help of the Rune Masters and Divine cksmiths assigned to us by the Lord, we were able to confront them, but they gathered themselves andunched waves at us 6 times so far, and each time hundreds of thousands were killed on both sides... Our kinsmen losses it is estimated in the millions currently, but that does not matter since the Demons'' reproductive rates are high and our cubs only need five years to reach puberty, you don''t have to worry about that." The Demon spoke as if the death of millions is really a weightless side thing to think about, then looked at Alexander, "And during these waves in particr, we received messages requesting the presence of one of the kings, and someone here felt sad andined because we did notply." "How do I know all this?!" Alexander defended himself "All this happened to you while you were among them, Mr. Emperor? Tsk tsk~ It seems that the Demon Emperors are not that powerful." Jabba shook his head, smiling But the bait did not work, as Moren looked at Robin instead, "Lord, Brother Sakaar was the first Emperor among us and he was able to achieve this mutation only 10 months ago." "Do I understand that the war ended 10 months ago?" Robin raised his eyebrows, ording to what he knew about the strength of the Emperors, the presence of Sakaar and a handful of Demon Kings around him was enough to destroy hundreds of armies easily! "...No, Lord, after Sakaar showed his new power as an Emperor during the fifth wave, the sixth wave came and included two enemy Emperors." Chapter 599 World Guardians Chapter 599 World Guardians "What did you just say? ...Emperors? What do you mean by Emperors exactly?!" Robin stopped pacing back and forth and looked at the Demon King in shock, Jabba and Alexander also hadpletely changed expressions. "Emperors, My Lord, I mean Martial Emperors like me and that Dwarf Giant, there were two of them in the sixth attack wave." The Demon exined as if it did not concern him Jabba suddenly shouted when he heard this, "Real Martial Emperors?! Why did they wait until the sixth wave to show themselves? And why only two? Is this a game to them?!" But the Demon kingpletely ignored him, he wasn''t in the mood to exin anything to a Nihari Giant "No, this shouldn''t have happened... I asked the All-Seeing God fors to grow my army, not to destroy it!!" Robin looked back at his feet for a moment with his eyes wide open and then began to move again, "I ignored the fact that the Tree Fathers can be considered Emperors because they could not move and can not benefit from their power directly, but now even the farm has true Martial Emperors who can participate in battles themselves? What does this mean?!" The Demon quickly raised his arm and waved when he heard Robin talking about big things, "Lord, I don''t know about theseplicated matters, but I have to mention the full picture here before you jump into assumptions because of this lowly follower. These two Emperors who appeared in the sixth wave were not strangers, it can be said that we know them very well, One of them is Aro, the Lord of the Lightning Bull tribe, and the other one is the daughter of the leader of the me Dragon Tribe and her name is Flora, they are two young geniuses, perhaps the same age as this dwarf giant or just a little older. They were among the first leaders to bring their followers to fight us from the first wave, and they kept showing up in every wave all the way to the fifth and they even came to attack us in raids between the waves. Sakaar, Amon, myself, and a small handful of the strongest among the Demon kings were able to confront them and force them to retreat at that time, even though they were as peak a level of Sage Realm like us..." Robin stopped again and looked at the Demon, "...Are you saying that the two of them were not Emperors during the Fifth attack wave, and they both suddenly became Emperors at the sixth?" "That''s right, they broke into Emperor''s Realm right after Brother Sakaar appeared among us, and there were only the two of them as well. The local tribes must have believed that creating only two Emperors would be enough to eliminate the Emperor on our side and resolve the war in their favor, but unfortunately for them, They were facing Sakaar!" The Demon king spoke proudly, "Although Aro used the fourth level of the Master Law of Lightning and Flora used the fourth level of the Master Law of Fire, Sakaar is simply too strong for them, he became even more unbeatable and unbudging after he made it to the Emperor Realm, In my opinion, they need to create 8 more Emperors to have a chance against Sakaar Kekeke... kee?" "..." "..." "..." The Demon King had to cut off hisughter midway when he felt the gazes sharp as knives of the trio, Robin, Jabba, and Alexander. They were all looking at him speechlessly for a few seconds as if their souls had left their bodies, and then suddenly they all exploded, each one asking a question! Alexander: "ording to the time period you are talking about, the difference between the fifth and sixth waves will not exceed 6 months. How is it possible that two Martial Emperors would appear in this short period of time when none of them existed before?" Jabba: "What do you mean that the local tribes *made* only two Emperors? How can you make emperors?!" Robin: "You say that they used the fourth stage of Lightning Path and Fire Path? Are you absolutely sure of what you are saying? Were they really using the internal energy system as yourst report said!?" The Demon pretended not to hear Alexander and Jabba, then quickly responded to Robin, "Of course, I''m sure my Lord. Although those half-humans use strange tattoos to give them a boost in their strength, they also use the internal cultivation system as their main route. I have seen, experienced, and trained in the inner energy cultivation system for more than three decades, how could I overlook it? Aro and Flora were undoubtedly using attacks from the internal energy system, and the attacks were powerful enough to wipe out entire sections of our army. It was a power that greatly exceeded the limits of the Sage''s Realm, so we all knew immediately that it was in the fourth stage. Even Brother Sakaar was not able to defeat them or even seriously injure them, If it were not for the ability of the Blood Sea that Brother Sakaar had acquired and used to neutralize their influence and force them to retreat in the end, both of them would have been enough to wreak havoc on the entire Demon army." Robin furrowed his eyebrows until they almost touched, ''At the farm, they can use the fourth level ofws without the problem of energy transfer? Did the people of the Farm find the solution I was looking for?'' "...Brother Moren, as for our questions..." When Alexander found that the demon waspletely silent, he reminded him "Shhh¡­" The Demon King put his finger to his mouth not giving any face to Alexander, clearly waiting for what his lord had to say After a few minutes of deep thought, Robin looked up again at Moren, "Answer your colleagues'' questions." "Yes, Lord, the answer to the temporary governor and the dwarf giant, is the same, and it is that yes, there were no Martial Emperors on the farm before the sixth wave, and this is something that we arepletely certain of, and yes, we have some evidence that they were created, As for how we do not know that yet. But something happened to them that forced them into the Emperor''s Realm despite arge number of loopholes in theirw techniques." "What makes you say that?" Robin asked interestedly "This is because of the prisoners of war from the viges and tribes that we have been attacking since the beginning of the invasion on the farm. They were all repeating that heaven''s punishment would fall on us if we continued what we were doing, and that the World Guardians would inevitablye, and things like that. At first, we thought it was their way to nt doubt in our hearts, but when the Thunder Bull Aro and the me Dragon Flora appeared in the sixth wave, the millions of soldiers on their side began shouting excitedly: *World Guardians*" Moren replied without the slightest change in his features or voice as if he was narrating a distant past, "Connecting all these events together, with the fact that we had known Aro and Flora for a long time and fought with them dozens of times before, made us jump to the conclusion that something had helped them in some way, or do you think we are wrong, Lord?" "...No, you are not wrong. There is indeed something strange happening on the farm, something that may be the key to many of the things that are troubling me." Robin tapped his chin slowly, "Can you arrest this Aro or Flora for me?" "This would be a little too difficult, my lord... How can a Martial Emperor be captured alive? Although we face major waves every few months, we are always surrounded and the fighting never subsides. If one of us tries to put his foot outside the wall that the divine cksmiths built for us, he will find a small group of half-humans attacking him. We cannot organize arge army to go to the headquarters of the Thunder Bull or me Dragon tribe either, because first of all: these two tribes are two of the most powerful on that entire and need a strong army to attack them, and if that happened the Space Portal would be in danger, secondly because they live in a dangerous environment that they are ustomed to, and they will have the advantage if we battled there, and they can simply disband their tribe and flee in the middle of the battle, at least Aro and Flora will surly flee if they sense what we are up to!" Demon King Moren shook his head, "But if my lord must have one of them, I suggest you wait until the seventh wave, when theye to us we can iste one of them and capture him somehow." Chapter 600 The Farm planet last chance

Chapter 600 The Farmst chance

"The seventh wave... when do you think it will be?" Robin looked down for a moment, then nodded and asked The demon shook his head, "We don''t know. Sometimes the waves urred within just two months and sometimes a year, and in between there were smaller waves to kill a number of our families and then withdrew, so the Demon Kings were always present at the headquarters to confront them at any time. Even Aro and Flora still stealthily attack from time to time, so Brother Sakaar and Brother Amon stand guard all the time. Even I had to be with them, as we do not know when the seventh wave will begin and how many Emperors will be in it." "Amon also entered the Martial Emperor''s Realm?!" Happiness was evident on Robin''s face "Yes, my lord, in the Demon race currently there are no Emperors except me, Amon, and Sakaar. Amon and Ipleted our mutation at approximately the same time, and currently, there are a number of other kings who have begun the process of evolution as well, and it will not be long before they be Emperors as well." Morin nodded and showed his ugly smile, "The major and minor waves put great pressure on us and killed millions of us, but they also provided us with endless amounts of corpses. Although our numbers decreased by at least half, the survivors are doubling in strength after each wave. Very soon, the development of the rest of the Demon Kings will begin, All of them will mutate sooner orter!" Goosebumps ran down the backs of the trio at once. Alexander was the only one who opened his mouth as he looked at Robin and spoke, "...It seems there is no need to worry about the Demons much, Your Excellency. At the very least, The development of demons is terrifying, to say the least. If the seventh wave does note within the next few days, with at least ten Emperors with them, they will lose their chance forever. I''m afraid that within a few years, the demons won''t need to stay behind that wall anymore." Jabba began to sweat lightly as he remembered the words that Moren had said a while ago... The giants were never friendly towards the demons, they drove them from ce to ce like beasts to hunt down the *lower races* in Nihari and then went to kill their cubs at night, they even killed any demon that reached a certain level of strength, they only leave one of them to be king of his tribe to control them so that they do not try to spread and it is difficult to find them The First Heaven''s Chosen created the form for invisibility powder from the demons so that the giants could avoid their evil, but the giants used it in the worst ways possible. And the demons did not forget that...in fact, it would be strange if they did. ording to Moren''s words, all the demon kings will begin their mutation sooner orter. ording to his knowledge, there were about 70 Demon Kings before they left the farm, and this number has certainly doubled. For example, Amon was just a demon at strength level 27 when Robin found him, but he has be an Emperor now. Certainly, there are other demons who rode the wave and took over the title of a king like Amon! If all of these became Emperors... If all of these angry monsters gained enough power to exact their revenge on the giants... Would he even have to think about the invasion at all? These things alone will expose the race of giants to the danger of extermination!! As for Robin, he remained silent and did not pay attention to Alexander or Jabba. Rather, he directly activated the Eye of Truth and looked at the demon again... The Demons are very strange creatures, when Robin found them in Nihari for the first time, there were demons who had the strength of a person at the level of a Sage, even though they had never cultivated once in their lives, relying entirely on eating the corpses of intelligent beings Furthermore, when Robin introduced the internal energy cultivation system to them, they were able to cultivate in this new system easily and quite a few of them were faster than some humans, even though they were not stronger than them in this regard, they were able to use it and they were fast enough! And it didn''t stop there, when Robin drew the body strengthening divine tattoo on them without any specific adjustment, their bodies did not reject them and they became stronger again! Now under the Eye of Truth, everything about Moren was visible... His internal cultivation system at the intermediate level sage realm specializing in the Wind Path, and at the same time bearing a third stage Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo, thisbination alone makes him capable of going up against someone like Elizabeth and Victoria! But neither this nor that was his primary strength. Rather, there was somethingpletely different about the demons, an unprecedented system that transformed the blood of their victims into power, something special to them that even Robin had not yet been able to decipher! And what is with this transformation or *mutation* that Moren and the rest witnessed? He had berger and uglier and his aura heavier. Why wouldn''t this happen to humans or giants who entered the Emperor''s Realm? How many secrets do demons hide exactly?! After an unknown amount of time, Robin nodded several times, "Alright then, when the seventh wavees, I want you to send one of your followers to inform me. It seems that it is time to visit the farm." Moren did not respond directly, but waited a few seconds before opening his mouth, "¡­If the Lord is understanding and willing to see what he will see, then your visit will, of course, honor us and raise our spirits." Robin gulped hard at hearing this. These simple words from Moren made him imagine the bloody scene around the space portal right now... Hills of body parts lying everywhere and demon cubs ying around while holding the limbs of the corpses and munching happily... Robin quickly shook his head to put these fantasies aside, and pointed towards Maureen, "The farm may not be just a farm after today, and we may need to bring warlords into the equation if the battles exceed a certain level of casualties. Do whatever you want behind your closed doors and remove any unwanted events out of sight, understood?!" "...Yes, my lord, we will try." Moren bowed slightly Robin then looked at Alexander, "I want you to collect the designs of the arrays I designed to protect the steep hill and hand them over to Moren for the divine cksmiths and rune masters at the farm headquarters to work on them. These arrays will greatly reduce the number of casualties on our side there, I also want you to¡ª" *crack* *sooooosh* *BOOM!!* At this moment, a powerful energy wave erupted inside the covered hall, forcing Robin and the rest to retreat a few steps. Then the energy wave continued its path until it exploded the ceiling of the covered hall and brought down the walls... In the blink of an eye, the covered training hall was gone! "What the--?!" Robin shouted and looked towards where the wave wasing from, and found something that forced him to quickly silence... The Warlord had lost an arm and started to stagger! "Julian, what''s going on with you?!" Robin''s tone quickly changed and he flew to stand in front of the Warlord''s face "Your Excellency... I don''t feel so good..." Wise Julian spoke weakly, then: *cluck* The Warlord''s other arm fell and created another energy wave! "ARRGGH!!" Robin barely managed to defend himself against the energy wave and then shouted at Julian, "Neutralize the array! All of you, stop powering your tattoos immediately!!" *Vroom* Contrary to the orderly scene that Robin had imagined, which was to gradually slow down the supply of energy to the Warlord until it became smaller and smaller until he disappeared, the reality is that the Warlord copsed like a pile of mud, and then the energy as it fell until it disappeared before it even touched the ground. *Gasp* *Gasp..* When he looked under the Warlord, he also saw an unexpected scene. The 5,500 saints and sages were all lying on the ground, panting as if they were in a race against death. Maybe if he brought a 12-year-old child Knight, he would be able to kill them all now! "Alexander, quickly bring a squad of Life Troopers!" Robin shouted behind him, then quickly flew towards Sage Julian, who was in even worse condition than the rest of the soldiers behind him, "Are you alright?!" "Haa.. Haa... This subordinate is fine, Your Excellency, I''m just a little... tired..." Julian got out the words with difficulty, and then his pupils disappeared under his eyelids and he lost consciousness. Chapter 601 Issues of the Warlord

Chapter 601 Issues of the Warlord

Robin quickly passed his soul sense over Julian''s body to check his vital processes. When he made sure that it was really just exhaustion and that there were no serious injuries, he slowly ced him on the ground to sleep until the life troops arrived. "There is not a drop of energy inside this brother''s body..." said Jabba who was examining another sage next to Robin Robin stood and passed his eyes over the rest of the soldiers, "...I noticed this, all of them look like they were battling for says, and it is not something out of the ordinary. The tattoos on their bodies absorb their energy to the maximum, This means that every second that passes by it will feel as if they are executing the strongest attack they can perform. This is the reason behind the suppressive aura of the Warlord, the reason why its attacks, even though they are only at the third stage, have enough power to confront a level 47 Emperor. I did not order them to disperse the Warlord immediately after they entered the covered training hall because I wanted to know their limits. I just did not expect that they would copse so quickly and like this, and this destructive way..." "There were a few problems I noticed during the Warlord''s sh with the guards outside, but the discussions took us away from the subject and I didn''t find an opportunity to address the issue, well this seems like a good opportunity," Jabba nodded and then went to stand next to Robin, "Master, you said that every second that passed was as if one of them had executed their most powerful attack, But the difference is that that attack disappears instantly afterward, but in this case that extracted energy remains present and is transferred to the Warlord. This means that the Warlord''s energy does not gather all at once, but rather the Warlord continues to draw more energy from this battalion of sages and saints every second. This means that the further away the Warlord is from them, the more difficult and costly it bes to transfer energy to it, right?" Robin nodded, "...You are right, There are invisible cords of energy that always connect the Warlord and the battalion, the further the Warlord gets away from the battalion, the energy he receives will decrease and the speed of his response will decrease. The Warlord''s maximum range away from the battalion is 4~5 kilometers, after which he will be forced to stop and retreat." "Only 5 kilometers?! That would be enough to cover a ground battlefield, but battling at this level should have a lot more range!" Alexander furrowed his eyebrows, "Although I do not fully understand these things, let me express my opinion as well... Julian''s Warlord, his entire body is made of pure energy, and this is good for one reason, which is that no matter how many attacks the Warlord receives, no one will die, but it also wastes a huge amount of energy unnecessarily in creating this huge body, energy that could have been used better... If the Warlord had a physical body, wouldn''t that be enough to save this energy and prolong his operation?" Robin nodded a few times, agreeing with Alexander, "There is another problem, which is that Julian is exhausted soul-wise more than physically. Controlling a warlord of this strength and size puts a terrible strain on soul force. I originally chose Julian because he is an expert in the Half-Step Emperor Realm as well and he has been using the soul-strengthening technique for a long time, it can even be said in terms of the soul he is among the 100 strongest people in the army, and yet his mental exhaustion has brought him to the point of copse like this." He then let out a long sigh and shook his head, "It seems that I need further development on the Warlord Array before it can be practically used." Jabba ced his hand on his master''s shoulder, "Don''t let this get you down. The Warlords will change the game forever when they arepleted!" Robin smiled and looked at the sky above, then nodded slowly, "Yes... there is finally a glimmer of hope." Then he seemed to remember something and turned to Jabba, "Speaking of the glimmers of hope, why are you still standing here? Aren''t you going to start working on your body cultivation system?" "Aha.. Ahaha... This will take a long time. Although I remember all the steps, I have to design techniques and arrays for each step separately. Staying here for a few minutes will not hinder me much." Jabba scratched his head andughed sheepishly Over the past three years, his master had created fourth-stage techniques for at least 8 majorws, and in his free time, he was having fun with the Warlord Array. Compared to this ease, he felt that it would take him dozens of years to finish! "Haha, that''s okay. This is your first time creating something of your own. Naturally, it will take time. The important thing is that you always move forward and do not stop no matter what." Robin pped his student on the back Then he looked at Moren, "I don''t want to keep you here any longer since you want to return to guarding the headquarters with Amon and Sakaar. Now go to the warehouses and receive from Zara the techniques of the fourth stage of thews that you want and take whatever resources and weapons you want, and do not forget, inform me when the seventh wavees." "Thank you, Lord." The demon bowed slightly and then disappeared Robin then looked at Alexander and Jabba again, "It is my responsibility to fix the problems with the Warlord Array, but providing soldiers who use the array is entirely your responsibility, or do you think this is inappropriate?" Alexander and Jabba looked at each other before Alexander began speaking first, "For me as a governor there are only two options. First, convince the people of the Ancestral Continent to join the army and then you will receive a huge boost but this falls on Your Excellency''s hands as well since just inviting them wouldn''t do any good. The second choice is to use the local poption of Greend, The number of saints and sages among them is increasing daily, and soon their numbers might cross the continents of the four elements on the Jura, but they are also the key to the war against the Tree Fathers and the Human Alliance, and we cannot withdraw many of them from Greend or else we will lose this." "...There is nothing I can say to the inhabitants of the Ancestral Continent. I have said everything I have in the of the Great Green Hill announcement, there is nothing left but to let time treat those who are treatable... As for the local tribes, you are right, they are an avable option, but we must leave them as thest one..." Robin nodded several times with furrowed eyebrows, then looked at Jabba, "What about you, what do you suggest?" "Me? What could I do about something like this?!" Jabba shook his head "I know you''ll be busy with that new cultivation method, but you''ve assembled a Research and Development Team, right? What are they doing now?" "Although it may not seem like that, they are actually doing a lot... A number of them are working on finding a way to cut the tree bark faster, and some of them are experimenting with pill and medicinal paste recipes and a number of options for using the herbs we have discovered, and there are a few individuals who are exploring ways to use the corpses of the buds as well, and a few of them are trying to modify your arrays and talismans to find other uses for them, and there are members specialized in collecting all the avable books from all thes that we can ess and collecting them in one encyclopedia, things like this you know~ All branches have already begun to show results, and all branches can have military applications that help in war!" Robin nodded with a satisfied expression on his face, "This is really impressive since they don''t have the eyes of truth to see what we see, I will find a way to help them with this matterter..." Then he shrugged, "That doesn''t mean that more work can''t be added to them. I need you to recruit a few more to do research on the subject of talents, find out why some people stumble on the cultivation path, and find ways to improve the breakthrough percentages, okay?" "...This will take some time but okay, I''ll start assembling that team right away." Jabba nodded slightly as if he was already thinking about how to begin "Good," Robin pped, "You can go back to your work again, I''ll also go back to my seclusion for a while..." Chapter 602 A situation at the Far East

Chapter 602 A situation at the Far East

Five yearster--the steep hill in Greend--below the Imperial Pce "Haaaa~~" Robin stretched his arms wide and yawned with a satisfied smile, then stood up and began to do some simple stretching. "Oh, you finally finished that stupid array?" Evergreen''s voice came from next to Robin. This time, the sound was not from an unknown source, Rather, there was a visible body next to Robin made ofpressed air. Although it was small and notpletely clear, Evergreen''s features could be easily seen. "It seems I''m done, I don''t see a way I can improve the array further, not with my current experience and information at least..." Robin looked at the scrolls spread out on the desk in front of him onest time, satisfied, then stored them in his ring, and went to take a shower. "That''s great!! You spent a full 5% of your refinement running tests for that stupid array, finally, you can stop this hemorrhage!" Evergreen sighed in relief Robinughed, "What''s the problem with that? The Warlord array deserves every bit of it and even some more! Anyways, the new refinement is what takes the most time, but recing what I utilized takes much less time, I will be able to take back those 5% in just two months maximum.." "You talk like you love the refinement process and can''t wait to spend another two months on it! Well then,e now to finish what you started!" Evergreen pped warmly and then flew to the wardrobe to get Robin something to wear, It was clear that this was nothing new for her. *Rrrrrshh* "Okay, okay, I get what you are trying to say, but not now... I''ll go test the array first." Robinughed as he washed his hair under a small cloud, but soon the smile gradually disappeared from his face, as if he remembered something. "... There''s something I need to check too, I can''t wait any longer." "Something important you need to check? ...oh, You mean that the demons haven''t invited you to the seventh wave yet? You are overthinking this. Maybe the wave hasn''t started yet." Evergreen shook her head and then sent a light wind to dry Robin''s hair "This is what I kept telling myself too, but 5 years have passed since my meeting with Moren. How has the seventh wave not happened yet? ording to the timeline in his story, the first six waves happened in less than 4 years!" Robin shook his head as he looked at Evergreen, then went back to washing his naked body, "In addition, his excuse for noting to meet Alexander and take the fourth stage of thew techniques is not convincing at all. There are dozens or even hundreds of Demon Kings. Would they not have been able to send one for a few hours? Frankly, I''m beginning to doubt that they are--" *Baa* A small wind bullet hit the middle of Robin''s forehead "Ouch!! What the hell was that for?!" Robin rubbed his forehead "Hmph! You don''t even know how lucky you are! These savage creatures are not created to obey anyone, but if for some reason they decide to follow someone, they will follow them to the end, or at least until their interests collide. As long as you gain their loyalty, all you have to do is feed them and they will always be by your side~ Frankly, their presence with you is a cause for envy, you just don''t realize the value of what you have in your hand yet!" Evergreen sped her small hands "Feed them? You''re talking as if it''s easy... In order to keep them by my side, I''ll have to start massacre and massacre forever?!" Robin sighed and shook his head helplessly, but he seemed to notice something and suddenly shouted, "...Wait a minute, why are you talking with such confidence? Their race is not even from Greend! What do you know about the demons?!" "I will not say." Evergreen stuck out her tongue and then sent winds to dry off the rest of Robin''s body, "Listen, my future owner, if the demons were not on your side, I would have advised you to exterminate them all and not leave a single one alive, but since you have earned their loyalty, my advice to you is to turn a blind eye! Why do you bother your head and theirs with matters of loyalty, defying orders, and those ridiculous routines? What''s the problem if they want to take their orders from you alone? What''s the problem if they start a few bloodbaths here and there in order to fill their hungry stomachs? They are not humans and you must understand that their mental abilities are different from yours, You have to treat them differently from the rest of your followers. Just treat them as a rib in your body. A rib is bent, right? If you try to put pressure on it, it will break, and if you try to make it straight, it will break. The best option is to leave it as it is and benefit from it as much as possible!" Robin didn''t take his eyes off Evergreen for about a full minute. When he was sure she wasn''t going to say another word, he sighed and started to get dressed, "...There''s some truth to what you say, I think." "Of course, all my words are right, haha!" Evergreen put both hands to her waist and began tough loudly, "Does this mean that you will forget about them ande toplete the refinement? You are stuck at 68% right now." Robin shook his head, "No, I still intend to go out. Refining from the beginning of 69% is getting TOO difficult and I have things I want to do outside first." "This is normal because all of the remaining percentage is divided between the five Tree Fathers! If Descartes had not volunteered and given up his share in the refinement when he sensed that you were about to refine all the avable percentages, you would now still be stuck in the 60%! It is normal for the remaining percentage to be more difficult since you literally need to push the others first in order to take their ce!!" Evergreen started waving with both hands "Then this is another reason why I should postpone until I return. Attacking the Tree Fathers'' refinement percentage that they have toiled over for 200,000 years like this will definitely start a devastating war. I will make sure of the army''s preparations first before taking this step." Robin smiled as he put on thest piece of his deep blue dress. This time he let his long hair fall until it touched his shoulder and left his short beard as it was. His appearance at this moment was truly befitting an Emperor. "Okay okay Mr. Handsome, no one can stop you from doing anything when you decide anyway, Hmph! Just don''t bete!!" Evergreen folded her hands and looked to the side, clearly annoyed, but Robin merely smiled and patted her air avatar''s head. Then he inserted his spiritual sense into the voice ring, ("Alexander, I need to see you, where are you?") ("Your Excellency? It is good news that you are finally out. Please give me just 5 days. I will arrange my affairs here ande as quickly as possible.") The response came quickly. ("Five days? Why, where are you exactly?") Robin raised his eyebrows, Alexander is supposed to be a governor who sits at his desk here on the steep hill and only gives orders, His departure to another location means temporal paralysis in the rest of the Empire''s affairs. After two full minutes, the reply came, ("In response to Your Excellency, I am in Father Tree Labikan''snds, things are a bit bad here...") ("You are at Father Tree Labikan in the Far East? Why? What is happening in there?!") Robin stopped in his tracks and asked in surprise, Even if there is a war Alexander is supposed to stay at the headquarters and send orders from afar, his time as a general is over! After another ten minutes, the reply came, ("Your Excellency, I am sorry. Can I talk to youter? I have to fully focus on the battle. At night, I will organize the situation ande to the headquarters immediately.") ("That much?!") Robin''s eyebrows sank, ("Okay, ignore the order to go back. You can stay where you are and focus on what you are doing. I will talk to Elizabeth.") After a while, the reply came again, ("Sorry for not being there for you, Your Excellency. By the way, Elizabeth is also here with me.") ".....?!" Robin raised his eyebrows after hearing thest response and took out his soul sense from the ring. Even Elizabeth, who was responsible for managing the colonies and controlling the internal situation, went to the front. Clearly, the situation outside was much worse than he thought Chapter 603 Chaotic

Chapter 603 Chaotic

Within the''s Soul Domain-- *Step* *Step* Robin appeared out of nowhere and began to advance towards the true body of the''s spirit, towards the giant green ball, "Here I came to this deste ce once more... Tsk~ I guess you got your wish." "Hmph Hmph! What I asked of you was not toe and visit me, but toplete your refinement! Are you going to continue your refinement now? I don''t think so!" Evergreen crossed her little arms on her chest and spoke annoyed. After Robin spoke with Alexander, he immediately returned to sitting in the same spot as before and decided to enter the''s spirit domain. Although he did not announce the reason, he certainly did note here to continue her refinement! "Hehe, sorry, I didn''t reallye here for this, but there are other things I need to take care of..." Robin showed a charming smile and patted her on the head. "More important? What''s more important than being the owner of the?!" "Making sure we survive on this is much more important right now, I don''t know what''s going on with Alexander now, but it doesn''t look very promising.... Don''t worry, I won''t bother you too much. I''m just very curious about the situation there and I don''t want to read some dry reports about it, I''ll just have a quick look at what is going on there and then go out right away." Robin smiled and continued on his way forward "...You talk as if I want you to leave quickly..." Evergreen muttered in a low voice "Did you say something?" Robin looked sideways and asked But Evergreen shouted back at him, "I say do whatever you want as long as your refinement percentage is not affected again!" Robin smiled, then raised his shoulders and continued on his way...?Every step he took on the barren, ck ground sent energy waves everywhere, and he could see his reflection on the ground as if he were walking on the surface of the water, unlike him and Evergreen, who was walking in a cute manner next to him, and The huge green orb in front of him, There was nothing else there. This vast ce was vibrant with life just a few years ago. There were always 7 orbs made up of pure soul force lingering here, sometimes discussing, sometimes cursing each other, and sometimes nning something. But after what Robin did to the Three Tree Fathers when he found them here, none of them dared toe to this ce again, and it returned to being like a desert as it was before it was discovered by the Tree Fathers 200 thousand years ago. Sometimes Robines here to resume the refinement process, but other than that, there is only the huge green orb in the middle and a sea of darkness around it. Whenever Robin sees this deste ce, he feels that perhaps this is why Evergreen always finds a reason to appear around him to try to help him in his research or nag at him to get back to refinement After the silver embodiment of Robin''s soul and Evergreen next to him arrived to stand in front of the huge green orb, Robin moved his index finger on the huge green orb, until he reached a certain spot in the far east, and began to erge it until a scene began to appear. *nk* *nk* "Come forward!!!" "Kill them all!!" *Swoosh* *Swoosh* "Beware of the sky! ARGHH--!!!!" "They finally moved..." Robin couldn''t find words to say at the scene in front of him Chaos. On the right side, there is an enormous army, and even when Robin uses a bird''s eye view to reveal the battle from above, he still cannot see thest soldier in that army There are at least 30 or 40 million people here, wearing different uniforms, some of them are soldiers made of wood while some of them are creatures that resemble the buds but more than dozens of times their height, and the 30 or 40 million soldiers are apanied by a huge number of beasts and mounts, making their number almost double... Because of therge size and that there was no reason for them all to fight at the same time, Robin spotted a huge number of tents and open kitchens on the far right. Almost half of the army was sleeping or enjoying their time while the other half was fighting! If a person had to find one word to describe this sight, he would only find one word: Terrifying. The only sight that Robin saw before that could bepared to what is happening now is the sight of the buds surrounding Hoffenheim''s body to defend it. The difference now is that they are the attackers while the Empire is in a defensive position. On the left side, there is a considerablyrge army as well, but their total number does not exceed 3 million, all of whom wear the distinctive golden armor of the Empire. If counting the trained beasts with the enemies, then the Imperial Army was currently facing an enemy twenty times its size, yet it was as solid as a rock that had been in ce for millions of years. But the problem also was, that they were standing in ce like a rock... they werepletely trapped like a drop of liquid gold in a sea that wanted to swallow them up. "...That army is made up of the elite troops of all the Tree Fathers and local human tribes. It is impossible for Caesar or Alexander to make the decision to attack such an army face to face without prior preparation, They fell into a trap." Robin gritted his teeth when he saw the situation Robin clearly saw Victoria roaring like a seasoned war goddess as she led the Water Users to create walls and spikes of ice, and he saw Elizabeth waving with an unusually serious facial expression and with each wave creating two walls of nts alongside the nt Users, and the Wind Users trying to neutralize the attacksing towards them and nting tornadoes and wind cannons to force the iing enemies to retreat Behind this iron defense, Caesar leads the Fire users as the offensive arm of the army, apanied by the lightning forces led by another silver-haired young man whom Robin had never seen before. This alliance of fire and lightning was more than enough to deter anyone who dared to get a little closer! Behind them all, the Law of Life users were circling the soldiers to pump life energy into their exhausted bodies. No one was allowed to copse in this situation or take a rest, Even the Law of Life users themselves were staggering as they ran from one person to another, but none of them stopped. .. This well-bnced army seemed as if it could defend itself forever, or at least until its energy waspletely exhausted and its hopes demolished But this is the only thing they can do as well, they don''t receive much damage even in such a fierce battle, but they also did not cause much damage to the huge hostile army surrounding them with these tactics, It could be said that the Imperial army was only trying to survive at this moment... Apparently, they were depending on something else to cause the damage! *SAAAAAA~~* Above all of this was flying tens of thousands of Draco beasts, each of them carrying three gold-armored soldiers on its back, and every soldier of the three carrying a golden bow with each arrow engraved with strange runes. "They''reing again!!" *Sooooosh~* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* "AAHHH---!!!!" Every arrow fired by the Draco riders was apanied by a strange phenomenon. Some of them had lightning bolts appear around them that pierced the target''s heart, other arrows produced branches that wrapped around the target and entered his mouth and nose, and other arrows pierced the chest of one of the buds and turned it into a block of ice, Every single one of those arrows was a talisman! Tens of thousands of Draco Beasts carrying about 200,000 Imperial soldiers caused massive damage to the enemy army with a rain of arrows, but quite a few of them also fell. "This battlefield..." Robin''s soul avatar clenched his sliver hands as he watched but stopped himself before he could finish, this is not a battlefield more than a chaotic death ground!! Robin turned to his side to say something to Evergreen, but as he turned, he noticed something with the corner of his eye that forced him to focus on the green orb again, "This is...?" And slowly began to pull the scene up a little... Exactly a hundred miles from the chaotic battle, there was another battle taking ce This battle is nothing in terms of sizepared to what is happening in the South, but it does not seem any less important. Robin saw Alexander and about fifty individuals with him, all wearing their golden armor, fighting a huge creature that Robin knew well... They were fighting a warlord! Chapter 604 Forgotten technique saves the day

Chapter 604 Forgotten technique saves the day

"...Evergreen, do you want to tell me something?" Robin spoke coldly as he watched the battle in front of him "Hey, what do I have to do with it? This is Tree Father Flores'' warlord. It has been around for about 190,000 years. Secondly, even if one of the Tree Fathers asked to make other warlords, I wouldn''t refuse since it''s their right. If you want to stop them from choosing this option, you have to take it away from them!" Evergreen folded her hands in annoyance "..." Robin didn''t answer her and kept his eyes on the battle, he had already gotten the answer he wanted from her Other than Alexander, there were also Fugon, Debas, Hadyar, and dozens of other soldiers, all wearing golden armor, all of them keeping pace with Alexander, moving at great speed, flying or running around the Warlord, dodging his attacks and sending attacks at him in turn, Whenever the Warlord chooses one of them to focus his attack on and kill him, dozens of powerful attackse from around him, and he returns to the defensive position temporarily. Robin pointed at them while sighing, "All of these people have reached the Emperor''s Realm? If just one or two of them could use the Fourth Stage of his Laws in a useful attack, they would have been able to stop that Warlord, but now they have no choice but to utilize their vast energy reserves to distract the Warlord and keep him away from the main army to avoid umting losses." He felt remiss because he had not given them how to use the fourth stage of thews yet The fact that Alexander and arge number of other Emperors were using the Divine Decree Incarnation Technique at this moment was also noteworthy, or it could be said that it is impossible to overlook, as each of them had behind him the embodiment of a giant monster attacking side by side with him. Alexander in particr was the most eye-catching among them all with a storm behind him in human form, supporting him in every attack! Robin raised his eyebrows slightly as he watched what was happening... In normal cases, the Divine Decree Incarnation Technique is extremely powerful as it draws its massive power from the user''s life vein to fuel the Law Incarnation. So Alexander, Victoria, Old Gu, and Elizabeth used it sparingly and for a few seconds at a time, this was also why they kept this technique to themselves since ordinary sages would not be able to use them But ording to what he sees now, it is clear that this problem no longer exists for the Emperors, at least the period in which the Divine Decree Incarnation Technique can be used has be significantly longer! Only Foundation No. 41 can provide such huge energy reserves to make this overpowered Technique usable, If it even can support the fourth stage of thews how can it now support this kind of powerful technique... Robin sighed in relief when he saw this and looked at the scene with a smile... He had almost forgotten about this technique and it was certainly not him who spread it among the Emperors. Most likely one of the four generals tried it to see what would happen and when it seeded, they distributed it to further strengthen the army! The Divine Decree Incarnation Technique is the most precious treasure in the four continents and only the ruling Emperor in every generation is allowed to use it, or it can even be said that the Emperor is chosen if he is able to use it! ...Distributing it in this way was certainly not an easy decision, but perhaps if this technique had not spread among the rest of the Emperors and they were all able to use it now, they would not have been able to confront the Warlord... At least temporarily. Even with more than fifty Emperors using the Divine Decree Incarnation Technique, the most they could do was stop the Warlord and perhaps force him to retreat a little. During the few minutes that Robin watched the scene, none of the fifty Emperors fell, but the Warlord only seemed somewhat annoyed! The good thing is that none of the Empire''s soldiers seem visibly tired and they can follow this strategy for a long time, but at the same time, their attacks that contain the third stage ofws don''t seem to have much effect on the Warlord either. Just like the chaotic battlefield a hundred miles away, this battlefield was caught in a delicate bnce that would be broken as soon as Alexander and the rest became exhausted or the slightest error urred. Then he returned to running his index finger over the scene until the grand battle appeared before him again, and this time he fixed his eyes on the enemy forces... Then Robin pointed to a few corners of the army and began to speak to himself, "...Look here, it is clear that this army is the result of a union of all the human tribes with the forces of the Tree Fathers, but it is not theirplete forces, but it is still significant that we can say that it is almost half of their total strength, and this is in addition to the ancient Warlord one who leads them, not a single tribe or tree father has brought out their full strength or revealed any new secrets, even Tree Father Labikan himself has not tried to summon another warlord, they are relying on numbers explicitly... Am I imagining or do those locals think they can beat us without making a few investments?" "Why would they invest their secrets and refinement if they could seed without them? Look here, and here.." Evergreen raised her small shoulders and began pointing toward the Empire''s soldiers, and Robin immediately knew what she was referring to. Heavy sweating became visible from under their helmets and physical exhaustion became evident in their movements. Just while Robin was watching now, dozens of them fell dead! Even with the help of the Life Forces, signs of a total copse began to appear, and if one part of this formation copsed, everything else would copse quickly, or perhaps it would have copsed already, had the Draco Squadron not protected them from above and relieved the pressure on them. "Those birds won''tst long either." Then Evergreen pointed towards the Draco squadron that was about tounch an attack... Draco are very fast creatures and can carry two or three people on their back, and they themselves can reach the strength of a saint or even a sage if they have enough food, They can attack with fireballs or increase their speed even more for a short period of time, so they are an ideal mount! ...But they also tire quickly and have weak defenses, so Draco Riders choose to move back and forth across the battlefield quickly to avoid being hit from below, but this also quickly tires out a Draco squadron. *Boom* *Boom* This time, half of the Draco swarm''s attacks were repelled by the enemy''s Sages, and a few hundred Draco were shot down as they passed. Robin''s face frowned greatly... If the Draco Squadron did not immediately move away to rest, it would copse after a few more rounds, but if they chose to rest, the pressure on the Imperial soldiers'' defense formation would increase and they would copse even faster! "...How long has this battle been going on?" Robin asked quietly "About three days ago, your son Caesar and his army were preparing for a new campaign against thends of the Tree Father Labikan, as it had been doing for the past five years following your orders that day, during those past 5 years your soldiers began to advance towards Labikan''s domination circle, taking arge piece ofnd and digging trenches to cut off the authority of the Tree Father Labikan from it, then they move forward to start a new campaign." Then Evergreen pointed towards Caesar, who was preparing for a massive attack at this moment, "But after he began this new campaign and entered Labikan''s domination circle, he received information from the reconnaissance team that this big army was approaching, so he immediately ordered a retreat with the utmost speed... Fortunately enough, His decision came at the right time, as he was able to cross the trenches and return with the army to thends of the Empire in time. Otherwise, if Labikan had unleashed his ability during the battle, the consequences would have been more dire." "So they are inside the Empire''s territory now? Interesting¡­" Robin''s eyes sparkled for a moment before he looked toward Evergreen, "You seem to be keeping a good eye on the situation, huh? Couldn''t you have told me?" "You were the one who said you didn''t want to hear anything else about the Greend War." Evergreen shrugged again and stuck out her tongue Robin looked at Evergreen for a moment before heughed and went back to continue the battle, He did say something like this... Chapter 605 A bitter victory

Chapter 605 A bitter victory

"...Following an ongoing war directly like this is a great blessing." Robin nodded contentedly as he watched the massacres in front of him Evergreen nodded seriously as well, "Indeed, observation is one of the few pleasures weary spirits get." "...But it seems that we will be watching for a long time, ording to Caesar''s and Alexander''s strategy, both fronts are seekingplete defense and only buying time. At this pace, they may continue for another week before they copsepletely. I wonder about the secret behind this choice of theirs. Why are they trying to buy time for?" After several minutes, Robin pointed several times towards the battlefield and analyzed in a calm voice, "And there is something else that is not fully clear here. I have appointed Caesar to be themander of the invasion against Tree Father Labikan and I have ordered Victoria to be themander of another army specialized in rapid intervention to help the local tribes if anything happens, why are they together now? And what are Alexander, Elizabeth, and even Fugon and the rest of the Emperors doing here?!" "All your questions can be answered in one scene." Evergreenughed and dragged her finger on the model, and the scene in front of them changed, now there was arge army of at least 200,000 soldiers quickly appeared in front of them, running quickly. "This is..?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows. At first nce, Robin was able to determine that these soldiers belonged to the Nightbirds tribe "This is not the time to be surprised yet." Evergreenughed again and ran her finger over the spirit again, and another army appeared, numbering about 100 thousand, and another one numbering 1.5 million, then another... then another... In moments, Robin saw more than 20 armies heading towards the battlefield right now!! *Whistling sound~~* Robin nodded with clear satisfaction, "Nice, the closest one of these armies to the battlefield is only three days away, meaning Caesar and the rest have to hold out for four days, after which the waves of support will start arriving and the pressure on them will gradually decrease." Evergreen snapped her finger, "That''s right! As for your question about Victoria, see here." Evergreen moved her hand in a certain way on the''s spirit and a strange scene began to y in front of Robin In this silent scene, Caesar and his army of approximately two million soldiers were fleeing toward the west quickly, and behind them, the enemy army was almost catching up with them and had already begun sending attacks on them from behind, at this moment Victoria appeared at the right moment with reinforcements from another million soldiers, they joined with Caesar''s army, forming the formation that exists now Then Evergreen moved her hand again, and the scene elerated, and a day passed quickly in front of their eyes, and then Alexander, Elizabeth, and a number of the Emperors appeared flying in and immediately began shing with the crowds, then Fugon and the rest appeared to... Their appearance greatly bnced the scales, and their enormous energy reserves made them unleash their strongest attack constantly killing thousands of enemies with every attack, until at the end of that day the hiding Warlord finally appeared, turning everything upside down and almost destroying the entire army of the Empire, until Alexander and the rest activated the Divine Decree Incarnation Technique and began to lead it away from the battlefield, which caused the battle to fall into a state of siege and slow death again Then the scene elerated at a rapid pace until it reached the present time again. "...Was this a summary of the events of the past three days? Can you show events from the past as well?!" Robin looked sideways in surprise "Why are you surprised? Wouldn''t it be strange if I didn''t remember my own history?!" Evergreen looked at her side with even more astonishment! Robin shook his head and went back to looking towards the battle, "I think everything is clear now. Victoria received orders to move towards the war front and protect thends won by Caesar until trenches were dug in them and forts were built on them, and this exins why she is at Caesar''s side now, as for Alexander and the rest, they most likely received an urgent summon, so they arranged their armies and summoned them from the borders and forts and sent them towards the battlefield, then they flew to the battlefield immediately so that they could contribute in relieving the pressure until those armies arrived." Then he showed a big satisfied smile, "The Tee Fathers can no longer monitor what is happening inside ournds after I upied the''s soul domain, and this means that they do not know how many reinforcements areing, and they still want to win the battle without pumping new investment? They can only dream after the reinforcements arrive, they will be able to easily destroy the Union army and force them to retreat, then our army will also retreat into our territory and leave an opportunity for Alexander and the rest to get away from the Warlord without causing too many casualties among our Martial Emperors, All they have to do is hold out for Three days and we will be victorious! Haha, excellent, everything is going well, they did not ask for help from me or from Jabba, and yet they are winning haha Good job, very good job! Hahaha" "Well, this will not be without losses," Evergreen pointed toward the Empire''s soldiers, "The first reinforcement will arrive in three days, during which at least a hundred thousand of your soldiers will die, and even that reinforcement will not be enough to bnce or reverse the oue, at most, they will give a momentum to the situation. The strongest reinforcement that will arrive is the army of 1.5 million elite soldiers from Tree Father Descartes, only this reinforcement is what will break the bnce and actually bring about victory, but it will arrive after a full ten days. You will have lost at least a million good soldiers by then, and of course, your martial Emperors won''te out unscathed after ten days against the Warlord either, at least half of them will be dead, so yes, the Empire will emerge victorious if Caesar and Alexander can only hold out for another three days, but you will take huge losses..." "But they will win in the end, and the losses among the enemy''s ranks will be many times greater, Their victory in this battle will break the backs of the Tree Fathers and the local humans forever!" Robinughed loudly for a moment, then waved when he felt Evergreen''s eyes on him, "Alright I know all of this, of course, I''m just proud that they can stand in front of the whole world so steadfastly without the need for my presence in person. They took my request seriously and carried out it, How could I not be happy? As for those losses you''re talking about... Of course, I will not allow it to happen." "Oh? What do you n to do? You''re going to use that strangew of yours and destroy the Warlord again?!" Evergreen looked beside her with shining eyes, maybe this time she would be able to understand what Robin did to the six warlords that day "Haha, no, you said that the battle is now taking ce within the territory of the Empire, correct? That is, within my Domination circle." A big smile appeared on Robin''s face "...." Then he looked to the side with a smiling face, "Let us make the Tree Father have a taste of their own medicine, I will amend thews and create my own ability just like them, hahaha-- hah?!" At this moment, Evergreen jumped on Robin grabbed his neck with both hands, and started shaking him, "What kind of an owner are you? I am telling you to increase your refinement quickly and you are still thinking of all the possible ways to consume it? What will you ask me now to correct this miserable situation? Will you ask me to create a sea of Thunderbolts or make the ground fartva? Do you know how much it will cost you to create a powerful modification that only affects your enemies and does not affect your soldiers? Do you know how much it will cost you to activate it with every passing second?! I am tired of you, I will kill you easier and find myself a new owner!!" "Argh, let go, you crazy little Bit--- LASS!!" Robin grabbed both of Evergreen''s hands and threw her aside like a sack of potatoes, "What the hell is wrong with you?! I just want to strengthen the effect of onew that already exists in that area, The strengthening will be permanent without adding any tricks or conditions. This is something that will not take 2~4% of the Refinement percentage, correct?" "..." When Evergreen heard this, she rose from the floor and shook her hands as she gestured, "Although I do not understand what the benefit of this is, this is reasonable. Whichw do you want to strengthen in that area and to what degree do you want to strengthen it? Choose what you want but be careful... Without adding conditions, even your soldiers will fall under its influence as well, and it may kill them." After hearing the confirmation from Evergreen''s mouth, Robin returned to watching the battle, a devilish smile appearing on his face at this moment, "Let it affect them then..." Chapter 606 Death Fire

Chapter 606 Death Fire

Inside the Battlefield--- *Showaaa* "Be careful, it''s the ck me again!!" "ARGHH!!!" The battlefield upied a huge area. The Empire''s army, which alone numbered about 3 million soldiers, upied an area extending as far as the eye could see, so even the lightning and me users assigned to attack were not running like fools from east to west, attacking randomly. Rather, they divided themselves, and every one of them was assigned an area to attack and this means that each one of them must stay in his ce and defend that area that was allocated to him until he is reced, or until he dies.. But currently there was a very strange scene... One of the forces assigned to the attack, specifically one of the me users, was putting one hand in his pockets and the other was holding a golden halberd. From time to time, he would move his halberd horizontally to deliver a wide-range attack and then return to standing as he was What was strangest was that the area that this person was assigned to attack was at least ten times the area of any other attacker and it was almost devoid of any enemies, there was only a small hill of corpses burning in ck mes. And within sight were standing humans and beasts alike, not daring to get any closer The aura of ck me was forcing all heart to stop and forcing all legs to retreat trembling, and if that was not enough for them, then the sight of the hill of corpses was a good omen! They saw everything... Whenever a wave came forward and tried to attack the imperial soldiers from this nk, a wall of ck mes appeared rushing towards them. Anyone touched by that me would die instantly. The me is not particrly strong, and it does not leave scars, it does not hit vital points, and it does not even causes the target to let out a scream... Anyone who is touched by that me just falls to the ground motionless. There were a few people who were touched by the ck me and survived, but all of them were at the top of the Sage Realm, and all of them immediately retreated, panting with bulging eyes as if they had wrestled with death and escaped from it, and all of them also did not return to this front again, without exception, and it is said that some of them left the whole battlefield and fled! The steadfast young man standing here made the area he was protecting rtively safe from close range attacks. It could even be said that the water, nt, life, and wind users performing defensive tasks in front of him were feelingfortable and even a little bored! But it also caused increased pressure on the rest of the fronts next to it and made them bear more pressure... "Supreme General Caesar, we need you on the Northeast Front. The pressure is high there and the number of deaths on our side is increasing significantly. We ask you to visit us there for just five minutes!" A middle-aged soldier came and bowed to the young man with the halberd Without looking towards the messenger, Caesar nced towards the northeastern front for a few seconds... While Caesar was in charge of the southern front, the entire northern front''s attack forces were under the protection of the Lightning Battalion Chief Raiden, nicknamed Thunder Boy. Although he was still a level 34 sage, he was still young and his talent in the Lightning Path was legendary. He has a good leadership spirit and the entire Lightning Battalion respects him, and everyone expects him to break through to the Emperor''s Domain within the next ten years if nothing happens to him! ..But of course, all of this wille in the future. Currently, it he really not enough to carry the offensive pressure in the entire northern region. *Deep inhale* "Huh~ Okay, I''ll go help, you take my ce until I get back." Caesar nodded heavily, then rose and began jumping towards his new target... "Phew~" The imperial soldiers assigned to defend Caesar''s front breathed a sigh of relief. They did not seem sad that the Supreme General had left and that they were being exposed to the most dangerous short-range attacks once more. Rather, they seemed to be relieved for some reason. As for Caesar himself, he left and did not look back or leave any other orders, and his facial expressions under the golden helmet currently did not look good at all. Rather, it could be said that he was as pale as a ghost, while the dark circles under his eyes were very clear, in addition to his hair and ck eyes. His face looked like skin on bone... All indications were that the person who had just wiped his forehead alone, that this level 38 sage, was very sick! He was indeed sick, but not a physical illness... Since his adoptive father had given him the Death Fire that day and he knew that he had received great power, the mere appearance of the ck me on the battlefield would change the oue. The mere aura of the Death me was enough to knock some faint-hearted people dead! ...But Caesar himself does not escape without consequences. Even Robin himself hates writing down the technique for thisw and hates any feeling rted to the Law of Death. It is the onlyw that he knows everything about, but he has not used it, or written a technique for it yet, as if he is pretending that it does not exist! Then what about those who use it in all their battles? ...Thew modified Caesar''s body enough to use it with out phisical harm, but it did not reduce the mental and psychological damage resulting from touching upon death! Even his followers who stand close to him while he carries out any attack feel that death itself is breathing under their necks, which makes them always tense and want to leave away from him! The ideal use of the Death me is a fast battle in which he strikes his opponent with the me from the first attack and ends the matter. This is the irony of fate... The Death Fire is the worst nightmare for any regr army, but its user and those close to it do not escape harm! The me of death gave Caesar the strength and ability to be the supreme general of the Empire''s army, but it was also trying to push him to always be alone and stay away from those around him so as not to harm them. How can a person be a leader and a loner at the same time? This is a question to which Caesar has not yet found an answer. *SHWALAAAA* "ARGHH!!!" "It''s ck me! Retreat!!" After the first wave of ck mes appeared, the closest two hundred enemy soldiers were killed, while others fled back. In the blink of an eye, the close-range attack on this front calmed down, and the enemies were content with long-range attacks once more. But... *Gulp* the soldiers of the Empire began to sweat and swallow their saliva, instead of breathing a sigh of relief... Chapter 607 The face in the sky Chapter 607 The face in the sky *kachaa* "Supreme General, I feel ashamed that you had toe to the north again. There was another severe attack wave in another area on the northern side, and I had to focus all my attention there and ignore what was happening, but this does not deny that it was negligence on my part. I bear full responsibility." Caesar nodded and did not try to console him. The role of the defenders was to prevent the enemies from entering the formation and to confront any uing attack while the role of the offensive wing of the army in this case was to push the enemy army back as much as possible and make them feel threatened every time the draw close in order to reduce the pressure on the defensive wing. Enemies getting close to this point means the attack system failed to do its job. Caesar moved his halberd again and sent out another wave of Death Fire, pushing the enemies back further, then he let out a sigh and patted the shoulder of the young man next to him, "Raiden, stay here and make sure that they do not regroup in this area again, at least until the defensive wing regains some of their strength, I will go and take a tour of the rest of the fronts." Before Caesar could jump toward his next target, he felt a hand grab him and pull him down, "Hmm? Is there something else you want, Raiden?" Raiden stared into Caesar''s eyes for a few seconds, then finally opened his mouth: "...Can I ask you to wait here with me for a bit? Just watch me perform the duties of the offensive wing and give me feedback. I will greatly benefit from your experience, Your Highness, and will be grateful if you give me this opportunity. " Caesar did not respond immediately to this strange request, but rather furrowed his eyebrows slightly and focused on the eyes of the young man in front of him... He knew how proud this young genius was, and he knew that simply asking for help ced a great burden on him and that words like these did not usuallye out of his mouth. Then Caesar seemed to finally understand something. He smiled and withdrew his hand from Raiden''s grip, "What Does your Supreme General look so weak that you want me to rest next to you?" "...That wasn''t my intention." Raiden looked right and left before speaking. He did not want the soldiers to hear this, but Caesar actually said the real reason... Even though he was wearing a helmet, his tired eyes, pale skin, and emaciated aura gave him away. "Haha, I''m d that someone took my health into consideration, but I''m fine. Something like this won''t stop me. This siege is nothingpared to the siege of Hoffenheim thatsted for two full years." Caesarughed loudly and patted Raiden''s shoulder firmly "During the siege of Hoffenheim, we could retreat to rest from time to time, and you, Your Highness, had an elite corps with you and only intervened only in critical situations, and yet you were one of the main reasons that enabled us to hold out for two years, but the rate of your intervention now..." Raiden spoke again. Worriedly, although he did not know what the Supreme General was feeling and what effect using the Death Fire would have on him, a powerful force like the Death Fire would definitely have consequences. Caesar shook his head, smiling, then pointed to another, nearby front, "See this?" *Boom* *Boom* Raiden raised his eyebrows slightly and clenched both hands tightly. Because of Caesar''s intervention in this area and pushing the enemies back, those enemies turned right and left to attack the closest points they could reach away from the Death Fire, meaning that the pressure on other points increased several times... Caesar patted Raiden''s shoulder with a smile, "During our short conversation just now, my spiritual sense did not leave that front. 15 good young men were killed there while we were chatting and the number is still increasing, If you had let me go, perhaps they would have returned to their families alive." Then he took a few steps away from him and put one hand behind his back, "Everyone here is holding their souls in their hands and doing their best to get through the ordeal without thinking about themselves. I won''t let some side effects stop me." Then he jumped towards the nearest front without waiting for a response, raising his halberd over his shoulder "...But if you copse, we will all die..." Raiden could only mutter as he saw Caesar''s back move away, his concern and respect for the Supreme General multiplied several times. *VROoOoOM!!* *Rumble* *Rumble* At this moment, a strong sound of thunder was heard as if it was caused by the splitting of the sky and the earth "What-- What''s going on?!" At this moment, there was no difference between the Imperial Army and the Locals'' Union Army. They all remained in ce and began to look around expectantly. Everyone was sure that something big was going to happen, and both sides were suspicious of the other! "Look up!!" It was not known who uttered this shout, but everyone began to look up one by one. In the blink of an eye, the massive battle stopped and everyone turned their faces upward, and what was happening in the sky was even more strange. At this moment, the clouds were quickly turning around and depicting an angry human face! "This... this..." "It''s... It''s His Excellency!" "It is His Excellency''s face!!" "Long live His Excellency! Long live the True Beginning Empire!!" "Long live His Excellency! Long live the True Beginning Empire!!" A state of emotional agitation struck millions of the Empire''s soldiers. At this moment, it seemed as if all the fatigue and exhaustion that possessed them had disappeared without a trace. Even Caesar stopped midway, raised his eyebrows, and whistled softly as he muttered, "Looks like that old man has learned some new tricks..." The nk-eyed soldiers from the woods and buds in the army tried to urge everyone to advance again and ignore the face in the sky, but no way... that angry face that covered dozens of miles brought with it an oppressive aura and was apanied by stormy winds and thunderous rain. This face seemed as if he were an embodiment of the world''s anger... How do they move now and where? The best option is to run away!! "Sons of the True Beginning Empire." Finally, the angry face opened its huge mouth and began to speak thenguage of the Greenders in a voice that exploded in the chests and minds, "I have just heard of the vile trap into which those local scum have led you, and I, Emperor Robin Burton, will not allow my men to be harmed by vile creatures!" *Rumble* *Rumble* Thunder thundered in the sky again, and this time a few lightning boltsnded, creating craters in the ground tens of meters in diameter but it didn''t hurt anyone. "Keeeh!!" The Union soldiers began to take a few steps back automatically. Quite a few of them fell during the retreat and were trampled to death. "ROBIN BURTOOON!!!" Father Tree''s Flores Warlord pointed at the face in the sky angrily and shouted loudly, "Are you trying to threaten us with these games? Do you think our mighty army will break at a few words? If you are a real man,e and confront me and maybe you will do something!" The face in the sky was so huge that it covered the distance between the Great Battle and the Battle of the Emperors, so the face did not need to move its eyes until it began tough and she looked down with contempt, "Hahaha Tree Father Floris, did I hear correctly or are you inviting me to a duel? Who gave you such audacity? Didn''t you learn anything after seeing me destroy 6 warlords at the same time before? Did you use this toy that you call a warlord to convince those foolish vigers to follow you to their death? What, do you want me toe and destroy you myself so that you can brag about fighting Emperor Robin personally? Haha in your dreams." Then Robin''sughter calmed down a little as he looked back down angrily, "No, Flores, neither you nor anyone else has enough weight to force me to fight with my hands. My soldiers are enough!" "Ahooooh!!" The imperial soldiers raised their weapons and shouted "My soldiers are strong enough to eat you alive!" "Ahooooh!!" "My soldiers willpletely annihte this worthless army today and ughter their way down the throats of all of you!" "Ahooooh!!" "Ahooooh!!" "Ahooooh!!" Chapter 608 The gift

Chapter 608 The gift

*Shhh~~* As if the blood inside the soldiers'' veins was boiling, the air temperature rose dramatically Caesar looked around,ughing like crazy... Raiden, who was not far from him, was shouting at the top of his voice and stabbing the lightning shaft upwards, with tears filling his eyes. Even Elizabeth and the rest of the officers were following the example of the youngsters! The sound of the soldiers'' cries apanied by the sound of their weapons hitting the ground and the banging of their shields, the fervor and thirst for blood that was palpable in the air... On the other hand, the locals'' union army is still in shock, as if they are thinking about what they should do now. The appearance of the legendary Emperor, Robin the Conqueror, in this way, shook them to the core, and his words destroyed all their ns. Caesar startedughing loudly and held his halberd with both hands as if he was squeezing it, ''That old man doesn''t like to talk a lot, but when he does, things happen...'' The situation on the battlefield hadpletely changed with a few words from his adoptive father. Maybe they didn''t have to wait for support anymore. This massive morale support might enable them to force their enemies to retreat even if they were ten times their numbers!! "My soldiers!! I know that you will not let me down. Kill them all today and the resistance will be broken forever. y Labikan today and no Tree Father will raise his head up again again!" Robin spoke more words that made the blood boil within his soldiers'' veins, and at the same time, the clouds forming on his face were beginning to dissipate. "Long live the True Beginning Empire! Long live the Emperor!!" "Long live the True Beginning Empire! Long live the Emperor!!" And just before the cloudspletely dissipated, Robin delivered this sentence: "ept this small gift from me to you, and use it well." *Shheee~* In the moments when Robin''s face disappeared from the sky, eyes returned to the ground again, and what the Union Army soldiers saw was not pleasing at all. The soldiers of the Empire were grinding their teeth as if they were hungry beasts who had not seen meat for years. Those soldiers who had been panting with fatigue a few minutes ago were now holding their heavy weapons as if they were feathers, and their tired faces that had not seen rest for three days were transformed into the faces of Demons who would only be satisfied by shedding blood. The killing intent in the air was dense enough to be seen, it could be said that it was tangible from how heavy it was The soldiers of the Empire began to take small steps forward. It was clear that they were trying to break the defensive formation and attack their enemies, but they were waiting for a signal from their leaders... Indeed, Caesar, Elizabeth, and the rest of the leaders began to gather to develop a n to break the formation and go out to attack!! On the other hand, the Union soldiers remained in their positions, ignoring orders to advance, and automatically began to assume defensive positions. Morale in wars is a strange thing, but it is no less important than numbers and equipment, and whoever wins the morale war has won half the war. "What are you doing, men? Have you already surrendered? Are you going to let these invaders take yournd and kill your children? A few words are enough to deter you?" An old Sage flew in front of the Union soldiers and began to preach, "We, the Palm Mountain tribe, will never retreat. We will die before we allow the invaders to leave here alive!" "Southern Wolf Tribe, prepare to attack again!!" "We will bury the invaders here, let Emperor Robin prepare for hell--!!!" *PAAM* At this moment, something strange happened. All of the Empire''s soldiers felt heavy for a moment before that feeling quickly disappeared Even Caesar and the rest, who were floating in mid-air preparing a counterattack n, quickly fell a few meters to the ground before regaining their bnce. "Did you feel what I felt?" "What was that?" The Emperor''s soldiers seemed to forget the battle cries for a moment and began to wonder what had happened And they are not the only ones who are distracted. The soundsing from the Union Army are still shouting, but they are not battle cries and threats as they were a moment ago, Rather, they seem to be... cries of pain. "ARRRRGGH!!" "My body... my body... move, DAMN IT!!" "Come on!" Caesar, Raiden, and the rest of the generals flew toward the outskirts of the formation to see what was happening, and the sight caused their jaws to drop! The army, made up of about 30 million soldiers, was suffering at this moment. Some of them were cursing loudly while trying to walk with difficulty, and some of them were trying to move from their spot but it seemed as if they were stuck in quicksand, and some of the weak ones among them directly fell on their faces! "This..?" Elizabeth muttered and looked sideways, this change was very sudden But Caesar remembered something and quickly raised his left hand, then startedughing loudly, "Hahaha, look at the Rune on the left-hand shield." "It''s activated?!" Raiden asked in surprise, this was the first time he noticed the Rune on the left-hand shield "Yes, there is no doubt, it is activated and draws energy from me automatically." "What is this Rune?" Caesar put his hand behind his back and looked at the enemy army with a big smile, "It''s a Gravity Rune that my adoptive father created in order to protect us in case the gravity in Greend was much higher than the Jura. It was in the form of a bracelet at first, but when the golden body armor project started, the bracelet was integrated with the left-hand shield, but because we had no need to use it, wepletely forgot about it..." "Are you saying he...?" One of the officers understood something and went back to look at what was happening in front of them "Yes... The Major Heavenly Law of Gravity has increased several folds for some reason. This is the only reason the Gravity Rune would activate automatically." Caesar nodded, smiling from ear to ear, "Haha, I thought the gift my father talked about was the morale he gave to our soldiers, but I still underestimate that old man a lot!" Chapter 609 The Perfect Mount

Chapter 609 The Perfect Mount

"Move! Move!! Ahh--" "Fuck it! I surrender!!!" "AAH" "Kaaaaaaaa Robin Burton, don''t think you''ve won! I''ll kill these ants and then kill your entire army!!" Within the''s spirit domain-- "Heh~ I feel frustrated that I can''t bring material items here..." Robin shook his head "Material items? Why?" Evergreen raised her eyebrows Robinughed loudly and pointed at the scene in front of him, "Don''t you see that? Wouldn''t it be nice if I could get some popcorn?" The scene in front of Robin has now changedpletely. The fierce battle that imed dozens of lives every minute has ended, and what appeared in its ce was a one-sided massacre! The Imperial army of three million soldiers split into several small divisions and broke the defensive formation, currently wreaking havoc on ten times their numbers and there was almost no reaction! "...Popcorn? You still got time to joke after what you did?" Evergreen moved forward and stepped on Robin''s foot in annoyance, "I can''t believe I agreed and allowed you to make this ridiculous show! Broadcasting your face in the clouds? Creating rain and earthquakes? And even creating huge lightning bolts that split the ground?! These ridiculous things did not harm anyone, but they cost you 3% of your refinement. Is there someone who is extravagant like you? I thought you were reasonable, but it seems that pride has messed up your mind! I still can''t believe it, Tree Fathers spent about 80 thousand years in order toplete those 3%!!" "Hahaha, you don''t understand..." Robin''s silver avatar patted Evergreen on the shoulder and ran his hand over the''s spirit again, so the image moved closer to show the features of the local army, "Look at their eyes." "Hmm? What do you mean by--" Evergreen furrowed her eyebrows and stared at the figure for a few seconds, quickly discovering what Robin was talking about. In order to reduce the consumption of the refinement percentage to the minimum, Evergreen agreed to increase the force of Gravity only tenfold. This means that if a soldier weighs 100 kilograms, he will feel that his weight has be a ton! This sudden andrge increase could break the bones of any mortal human or even kill him directly, but these are not mortals, they are cultivators... Even the weakest person among them who was still at the eighth level of the Energy Foundation Realm could stand still and even wave his weapon slightly under these circumstances, and if he took off his armor and dropped his weapon, he might be able to run for his life! But that did not happen, almost everyone below level 15 was now kneeling on the ground like they were waiting to be killed with eyes devoid of hope, even high-level knights and saints who would feel some heaviness in their movement but could continue the fight were now retreating devastatingly with fear visible in their eyes... They havepletely lost their fighting spirit. "Do you see now? Increasing gravity alone would not have been sufficient unless you increased it to the same force of gravity on the Nihari, which means about seventy times. But ten times its usual strength would only have made the battle bnced, or in the best cases it would have given victory to the Empire''s army after two or three days, but at the end of the two days the Union army would have been able to retreat safely. In the end, the increase in gravity urred only in the area where the battle took ce. If we allow the battle to continue longer, they will discover this and withdraw in an orderly manner..." Robin exined, pointing towards the figure with a smile, "The first moral blow was to make them think that I am a devil of some kind, an invincible being that could destroy them at any time I wanted, then the increase in gravity came and it was the final blow and sealed this feeling inside their hearts, The additional 3% was an investment that could resolve the wars on Greend once and for all." "Hmph, okay Mr. Investor, but it doesn''t seem like your genius idea of victory without more sacrifices will work." Evergreen felt annoyed by Robin''s exnation, so she zoomed in again and pointed to a specific scene taking ce at this moment. "Hmm?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly, the scene in front of him now was a fight between an imperial soldier against a lion-like beast! It was clear that the beast was trying to protect a middle-aged man from the Union Army who had fallen to the ground behind him, but he was no match for his opponent as the imperial soldier quickly sent a kick that broke the lion''s lower jaw, but at this moment a huge, long-legged crocodile came from behind the soldier and bit the soldier in half! The bite was so strong that it created holes in the golden armor and pierced the stomach of the imperial soldier, who began screaming for help. Fortunately for him, there were two other soldiers close to the incident and they were able to extract him from the jaw of the huge crocodile alive, but the injuries he sustained would leave him paralyzed for a few years at the very least Robin ran his finger over the figure to move the scene, such small battles against beasts were happening everywhere on the battlefield right now! Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly, "Interesting..." The beasts'' power came entirely from their physical strength, so increasing gravity tenfold restricted their movements a bit and made them feel heavier, but it didn''tpletely shackle them, just how much they didn''t understand about things like morale, they only know how to fight to the death for their masters! Besides the beasts that stood their ces to protect their masters, there were other beasts that raised their owners in their mouths and tried to flee the battle, but they were too slow to go anywhere far. And of course, there were many other beasts that were not carefully trained, they abandoned their owners and decided to flee when they saw the scene of blood in front of them "The presence of beasts on the Union side was the biggest reason that enabled them to besiege my army for three days like this, and their presence now will prolong the battle a little, but it will not change the oue. They will all be killed or arrested today." Robin pulled his finger from the screen and spoke, but he seemed annoyed. The number of monsters on the battlefield now numbered in the millions! "True, but your soldiers will suffer heavy losses because of them." Evergreenughed maliciously, "Having beasts in the army is a big help. You obviously know this since you have an entire legion of those bizarre winged beasts, but why don''t you have ground mounts?" Robin shook his head, "There is a big difference. I chose the Draco beasts because they are very fast, which makes them excellent for an air force. The Draco do not need their own attacks or strong defenses, they just need to fly constantly. The ground mounts, however, are facing much more pressure, so not only have to be fast, but they also must be physically strong, and they must have great endurance and strong defense, otherwise, they will be killed quickly." Then he began to run his finger over the model to change the scene, "Look in front of you. It took the locals dozens or even hundreds of years to gather and train these beasts, but now they are being killed like chickens. Look, for example, those crocodiles are huge and strong but slow, which makes them an easy target, and those lions have a weak defense, any sharp sword can pierce them. This rhinoceros has all the required features, but it is an ufortable mount and its rider will not be able to use all his strength... Letting the soldiers run free would be better than restraining them like this." "Hmm, there is some truth in what you say, but your problem is that you haven''t found a perfect mount that satisfies your needs yet, not that it doesn''t exist..." Evergreen nodded a few times, then looked at Robin with a yful smile, "What would you do if I provided you with that perfect mount?" ------------------------- T/C: Please support me with gifts or on ko-fi to be able to continue this book with the same pase ^^: /teamx15699 Chapter 610 Terra Beasts Chapter 610 Terra Beasts "What would you do if I offered you the perfect mount?" "What did you just say?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows and looked to the side "Hehe, I''ll show you easier, look... Here!" Evergreen moved the screen until it reached a specific scene within the battle That scene was not unusual. It was a beast carrying its owner on its back and trying to get him out of the massacre unharmed. The beast''s looks were somewhat strange, or rather, it looked like a mixture of several beasts at the same time... It has a physical structure simr to a horse but it is twice the size of a normal war horse, Its color is ck as the dark night, and has ws instead of hooves, and a long tail like a reptile''s tail full of thorns that keep waving right and left striking anything it reaches, two horns pointed forward that prate anything in its path, a mouth resembling a hawk''s beak that can grind something into two halves with one bite, and it has a bony structure emerges from his head and extends upward like a crown Robin raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw that creature... It was running very fast for a beast experiencing ten times the force of gravity. What was really strange was that the beast was not like the other beasts trying to fight the soldiers of the Empire on its way. Rather, it was avoiding collisions as much as possible and taking the paths that had a greater chance of survival. Even when it encountered the soldiers of the Empire, it would take defensive positions to receive attacks with the least possible damage. As for its owner, he would take cover behind the solid, bony crown on top of the beast''s head so that no harm would befall him, then the beast would create a dust storm with its tail and disappear from sight and find another way. "Those beasts specialize in using the Wind Law?" Robin raised his eyebrows and asked quickly. The strength of this storm was definitely not caused by just the wave of its tail alone "This one yes, But you should know that the Terra beasts do not have a unifiedw that they all use like other beasts. Each one is born with its ownw." Evergreen put her hand behind her back and exined. "Are you saying that parents can use the Law of Wind and have their cub use the Law of Fire, for example?" Robin asked in surprise "True," Evergreen nodded, "most beast races have a rule assigned to them that they all use from birth, ideally Earth Lizards, Lightning Bulls, Fire Beasts like the Draco, and so on~ But there are certain beasts that do not attend this rule and are called the''s beloveds or Noble Beasts, I think your Draco beast can be described as a semi-noble beast but itcks several criteria that make a true Noble Beast, there are certainly other True Noble Beasts on that Nihari." Robin stayed with his eyebrows furrowed for a few seconds and looked at Evergreen, then looked back at the Terra Beast again... So, in addition to its great speed, its high endurance that enabled it to withstand several direct and indirect attacks, and the protection that the bone crown provided to its rider, the beast was extremely intelligent! Robin rubbed his chin for a while and pointed several times at the scene, "What a beast, what a beast... In this way, that beast will seed in getting out of the gravity field within a few minutes. If the entire locals'' army had this mount, many of them would have been able to survive today, or perhaps even gather themselves andunch a counterattack. The course of the battle would have changed dramatically. Perhaps this massacre that was taking ce now would have turned into a bnce again in the end... It is fortunate that I do not see many like it." "Hmph, you haven''t seen anything yet, I''ll show you something beautiful..." Evergreen spoke confidently and crossed her fingers. The screen at this moment was still showing the beast''s path, but the scene had changed dramatically. Now there were strange heat currents that could be seen entering the beast''s body and Soldiers around him "Hmm, did you just give natural energy a thermal form, Why?" Robin quickly understood what he was seeing "Focus on the beast''s body." Evergreen patted his back and zoomed in on the monster only "Hmm?" Robin watched for a few seconds before opening his eyes wide and shouting, "What''s going on here?!" Given that he had an eye for truth, seeing energy moving like this was nothing new to him, It is obvious that natural energy is drawn towards the cultivators'' bodies in order to be refined and liquefied, and then its owner uses it in the battle in any form he wants, but at this moment he noticed something strange... At the same time that the beast absorbs the energy, he again expels part of it through its back. Robin was not able to monitor this action directly because most of that expelled energy entered the body of the person riding the beast! "This is the ability of the Tiramisu beasts or Terra beasts as the locals like to call them. These beasts divide part of the energy they absorb and re-emit it automatically through their backs when someone rides on them. Cool, huh?" Evergreen poked Robin a few times proudly "Are you telling me that a person who has this mount has an inexhaustible supply of natural, refined energy ready? Why would a beast have such a strange ability in the first ce? In addition to the high intelligence for a beast, high defensive and offensive ability, and great speed, In addition to the beast''s loyalty towards its owner, that Terra ...It looks like it was created to be the perfect mount?!" Robin started shifting his gaze between Evergreen and the screen for a few seconds, then he seemed to remember something and looked at Evergreen for a long time, "...I smell your little hands in this, Admit it." "Hehe, you are right, there is nothing to hide." Evergreen giggled proudly, "I have always wanted to have a creature that is a descendant of the legendary Qilin beast, so I started working on hybridizing the Terra beast a long time ago, and when the war started and I saw everything copsing, I wanted to help humans a little to withstand the Tree Fathers so that they would not be quickly annihted., So I added a few properties that make the Terra an ideal ally for them, but at the same time I put a few restrictions on it that limit its spread so that my actions don''t cause the Tree Fathers to be defeated instead." "Defects? Any defects?" Robin asked interestedly "The reproductive rate of Terra beasts is extremely low, its females only give birth to one cub every ten years. Therefore, even though they have long lives, they are few in number. I believe that there are about 4,000 Terra beasts on the surface of Greend currently, and arge portion of them are still wild beasts that have not yet been tamed, this is why you will find that very few people have this beast as a mount. The person riding it in front of you, for example, is the son of the head of the Southern Wolf Tribe." Evergreen shrugged her small shoulders, "Of course, therees the problem of feeding them. Since the Terra beasts are noble beasts, just like your Draco beasts, they must be fed high-quality meat and nts, and also Terra creatures are very sensitive, so their owners must treat them as apanion and take good care of them, otherwise, If a Terra Beast felt disrespected it might run away or directlymit suicide!" "...Is this a mount or a wife?!" Robin was surprised and shook his head, "You''ve got my hopes up, just the fact that their breeding is poor has closed their entire profile, but they are really elegant creatures. I might order one or two to be caught for my kids to y with..." But Evergreen''s reaction was even more surprising, "What if I told you that I could prepare your army of those creatures for you?" "Huh?!" Robin looked beside him quickly, "You could do something like that?!" "Breeding beasts and modifying them is an easy thing for me, and you will also be able to do it on any you fully own, although this takes a long time, strong soul force, and a small punishment, and you will also have to sacrifice drops of your lifeblood, but this is possible." " Evergreen put her hand behind her back and exined, smiling "..." Robin remained silent for a few seconds before raising one eyebrow, "If I can modify beasts... can I do the same to intelligent creatures?" Chapter 611 I will help Chapter 611 I will help "You want to modify Intelligent creatures?" Evergreen thought for a few seconds and then nodded, "...Yes, you can, or more precisely, I can do it if you ask me after you be my owner, but everything has a price, and making big requests like this entails a penalty, and often the penalty will be that you will not be able to ask for anything from me again for a certain period... Let me exin to you how this will go: The change urs by smoothly imnting the variable molecules into the body of the intelligent creature and waiting for the changes to appear on it slowly so thatplications do not ur. Of course, it is preferable to imnt these molecules in the embryos so that they are born with this new ability, but it can also be imnted in your body or the body of anyone you want if you want, but this will greatly increase the penalty." Then she pointed at him several times, "But as I said before, I will have to not help you for a long time after implementing this request, and depending on the extent of the change you request, I may be forced to reject all your other requests, from a range ranging from a few years to thousands of years. Another thing you need to take into ount is that the change takes ce in one individual, and therefore you will have to wait until that individual gives birth and his lineage continues for several generations first before you say that you have a new race, and of course there is a possibility that that individual will be killed before you achieve anything, so that everything you have done will be in vain." "Isn''t there a way I can demand the modifications to happen on arge scale?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly Evergreen was silent for a moment, "...There is, I can create something as precise as a virus that affects an entire race and modify it as I wish or use it to wipe that race outpletely, but the demands of making something like this are something you cannot bear. It is best for you to forget it for now." "Oh... What about the modifications to the Beasts, are they different?" Robin raised his eyebrows slightly Evergreen nodded seriously, then raised her finger and began to exin, "Modifications to beasts and nts require a much shorter penalty time. For example, if you ask for a higher defense to be given to the skin of a human fetus, you will be punished for approximately a thousand years; and if you want to give a higher defense to YOUR skin or any adult, such as the boy Caesar, this period may increase to 2000 years depending on the degree of strength of this defense and ording to the strength of the person you choose... However, if you ask to modify an ordinary horse to transform and be a Terra Beast, this means that you will be punished with 70 years only for Giving him a strong skin defense, another 50 years for the bone crown to grow, another 200 years for the energy transmission feature, and so on~ In the end, the total punishment will only reach 1780 years. As for the drops of life from your artery, there is no need to care about it, You are destined to have a life force of 100,000 years one day, so what''s the problem, or did it take us a few tens or hundreds of years?" "...Huh, a thousand years I don''t have the right to demand anything from you just for asking to raise one infant''s skin defense? 1,780 years of penalties for turning one horse into a Terra Beast? Deducting hundreds of years from my life force?! Forgive me but that doesn''t seem very practical." Robinughed and shook his head "Manipting races is not the business of humans, and a thousand years is not a difficult thing after you refine me and gain millions or even billions of years of life! Then these punishments will be nothing to you, and waiting for the new race to increase in number will be easy for you, as well as thousands of years, will pass in the blink of an eye for you! You can, for example, request that an infant be modified to breathe underwater, and within just 10,000 years, he will have an entire race and a strong army of the children of that one infant. With their help, you can conquer any water-type you want. And if you get bored within 10,000 years, you can just go into seclusion to cultivate or something." Then Evergreen shrugged her small shoulders, "You just don''t realize how powerful this is... In fact, this kind of interference in race construction was once forbidden to humans and was only in our hands, but since there are many humans who have found evil alternatives of their own. to make these modifications, it was decided that we, the spirits of thes, would also provide this service to our owners, perhaps it would limit the path of evil somewhat." Evergreen looked up and tapped her chin affectionately "Oh... And did this method seed in closing that evil path?" Robin raised his eyebrows slightly, but clearly very interested "Oh, Do you want to lure me into revealing more secrets? Hehe, these are not secrets anyway. You will see if it worked or not when you ascend with me to the Intermediateary Belt," Evergreen chirped and pped Robin''s arm. "..." Robin sighed, he really wanted her to follow both of them in this part, he felt that she was hearing something forbidden for some reason! "Let''s get back to our topic then..." Robin pointed towards the scene in front of him again with a strange smile on his face, "What do you suggest about these Terra Beasts? Do I use up my refinement percentage in making modifications?" "NO!!" Evergreen shouted, "I want you to fully refine me then give me your request officially." "This won''t help. You said that the modifications would cost me a penalty for years without your help. Just standing here and watching the is a great help to me. I don''t think I can do without you for a long time anymore. What if an emergency urs?" Robin shook his head, a smile still on his face "Oh, how cute!" Evergreen rested her face on the palms of her hands and squealed, "But don''t worry, I have alreadypleted most of the modifications to the Terra. It is perfect as it is, but if we want to make it an official mount for your army, we should just increase its ability to reproduce faster. This will shorten its lifespan, but its reproduction rate willpensate for the loss. Once this modification isplete they will be like those Draco beasts of yours!" "Oh... And how long is the punishment for this modification?" Robin raised his eyebrows slightly "Just 60 years." "Forget it!!" Robin tapped Evergreen''s forehead, "I''d rather use a refinement percentage. How much will it cost for a refinement percentage? Even if it''s 50%, I''m okay with it!" "I will not allow this!!" Evergreen stepped forward and kicked Robin''s foot hard "Ouch!!" Robin grabbed his foot and took two steps back as he jumped, "Damn!! Even if I wanted to do what you said, it wouldn''t help me. Finishing your refinement will take at least 20 years because thest 30% are all under the control of the Tree Fathers, and refining them is much more difficult. As for the war in which I will need the Terra, it will be after only 10 years, Can''t you see that your means of tempting me are very useless?" "Twenty years is urate only if you are ying chess with the Tree Fathers outside, but you are at war with them, right? Tree Father Labikan does not seem that he willst long. Once he dies or is forced to give up his refinement percentage, it will be open for you to take easily. You can do the same with the rest of them and it will be over in less than 5 years!" Evergreen took two steps and then grabbed Robin''s arm, trying to convince him "Go away, you little devil, you want me to conquer the entire within five years?!" Robin moved her hand away from him, "Secondly, this will not be of use to me in the current war because you will only modify one terrane, and no matter how quickly it reproduces, it will not provide me with an adequate number before the war begins. I will use my refinement percentage to invent more useful means to help me in that war!" After a few seconds of silence, Evergreen clenched her fist and spoke firmly as if she had made a fateful decision, "...Okay, I will help you for free just this once." Chapter 612 Deal Chapter 612 Deal Robin looked at Evergreen in surprise for a few seconds before he extended his hand and felt her forehead as if he was measuring her temperature, " Did I hear wrong or did you just say that you will help me for free? Are you okay?" "Don''t you like anything I do?!" Evergreen stomped his toes again, "...I told you before that if I to choose you as my owner, I will have to go all in, and that''s what I''m doing." Evergreen let Robin hold his toes and groan behind her, then she took a few steps to the side with her eyebrows furrowed as if she was thinking about something deep, "I know you don''t give much consideration to the Nihari War. You think it''s just something you just have to put in some effort to get rid of, and you think your previous knowledge of the timing of the war gave you an overwhelming advantage, and in fact, this advantage appeared in all the machinations and ns that you prepared, but do you think that the huge space array that you prepared or all those machinations will put that war in your pocket? My future owner, you are truly a genius, and the way you n is amazing. But this war will NOT end the way you want, you must be sure of this. Not because you are not smart enough or that your n is iplete, but for a simple reason, which is that you have the golden eye of truth... but no matter what happens in that war, you must survive and continue moving forward! The Terra beasts will give you a greater chance of victory or at least survival, and fully refining me will give you an additionalyer of protection, so just do what I say!" "...What do you mean by that? What do my golden eyes have to do with anything?!" Robin stopped yelling as if he had forgotten the pain in his foot and looked at Evergreen in shock, "Evergreen, do you know anything about theing war?!" "I don''t know anything about your stupid war! And it doesn''t matter what I mean about your eyes, I''m not allowed to speak anyway. you have to focus on what I am saying. I am saying that I am willing to break the rules for you and prepare your mounts for you ten years in advance, but you must promise me that you will do everything in your power to fully refine before that. Do we have an agreement?" Evergreen looked back "....." Robin focused his eyes on Evergreen for a few seconds and then extended his hand, "No matter how I think about it, I don''t see it as a bad deal for me, I''m nning on riding you anyway, so getting a few mounts on top of that is worth it." Evergreen extended her hand and shook his hand, "Good, you can start now then¡­" Her eyes looked extremely heavy and troubled at this moment. "Of course not!" Robin chuckled, then took a step away from the green orb, and then his avatar vanished -------------------------- In the garden of the Imperial Pce-- Above the steep hill "Where the hell do you think you''re going? What about our deal?!" A cute y statue formed in front of Robin and it shouted at him Robin passed by the statue as if he did not see it, "Go back to your domain, Evergreen. You said that you would be harmed if you materialized in front of anyone other than me or the Tree Fathers because that would be considered an initiative on your part tomunicate. I know what I''m doing." The y statue slumped down and disappeared, but the metal decorations on the pce gate in front of Robin began to change until it resembled Evergreen''s face, "You think I care about the consequences after I made that deal with you? Come back now and finish your refinement, or else..!!!" Robin''s steps slowed before he reached the gate, and his smiling face turned into a frown, "Otherwise what?" Evergreen remained stern for several seconds before copsing, "...Or I''ll cry!" Robin smiled again, "You said that destroying the Tree Fathers would speed up the refinement process, right? I''ll work on that now... Didn''t I tell you that I know what I''m doing? Come on, go back before anyone sees you." "...Okay, as long as you keep your promise!" The metal face began to disappear and the decorations returned to their ces "Huff~" Robin let out a sigh, then pushed the gate and walked out of his pce for the first time in five years "Emily, can you hear me?" After only taking a few steps, Robin inserted his spiritual sense into the voice ring, "Are you still on the steep hill?" "Your Excellency, Emily hears you. Yes, Your Excellency, I am still in charge of the headquarters." The response came quickly "Good, good... I want you to gather for me the same team of Saints and Sages who participated in the First Warlord Trial and send them towards the covered training hall. Gather for me some of the avable Rune Masters and send them there as well." Robin did not issue any orders restricting the spread of information about the Warlord''s experiment, intending to create hope and anticipation for the future in the hearts of the Empire''s soldiers. "Your Excellency, all the forces that participated in the Warlord Test were assigned to secure the Space Gate by Governor Alexander and are now in the settlement at the foot of the hill. They will all be in the hall in less than one hour." Emily confirmed. "Fine, I''ll be there!" Robin closed with her and then selected another soul imprint recorded in the ring, "Sweetie, what are you doing now?" "Dad! When did you leave your seclusion? Where are you now?!" A happy voice sounded in Robin''s mind "I just came out and I am now going towards the Development and Research Center. Do you know what it looks like exactly?" Robin''s smile was evident while he was walking. Even when he met someone on the way, he would nod or raise his hand to return the greeting without changing his facial expressions. It can be said that Zara is the only one who gives him this feeling of psychologicalfort currently. Perhaps that is why he decided to give her the treasury so that she would remain safe and far away from the war "Oh, are you finally going to the Sky Opener Tower? You will find it near the headquarters building, almost the same height and with a pointed top like an obelisk. I will meet you there!!" Zara replied excitedly "Ahaha, Sky Opener Tower? What a name, Old Gu was definitely the one who thought of it, Haha." Although the messages were entirely mental, Robinughed loudly in the middle of the street, "You can meet me there, but I need something from you first." "Sure, Dad. How can I help?" "Do you remember the resources Jabba requested from you for the Warlord Array? I want you to send those same resources to the covered hall but this time I only want a quarter of the amount. Can you secure that?" "Of course! Do you want to start another experiment?" "Something like this. Come on, let''s meet in the tower, that sky opener thing" Robin smiled, then closed with her, and began searching for that obelisk-shaped tower "Ah, this is it! This is going to be fun..." Robin rubbed his hands when he was a building that met with Zara''s description and began to take his first step in that direction when: *Boom* The sound of a huge explosioning from afar resounded around The sound of the explosion was so strong that Robin immediately took out his spear and looked in the direction from which the explosion wasing! "Please calm down Your Excellency, I mean You Majesty the Great and Reverend Emperor, there is nothing that calls for a reaction from you." "Hmm?" Robin looked next to him in surprise and found a young man, barely sixteen years old, bowing fully. His clothes and age indicated that he was still a civilian from the family of one of the soldiers who had been transferred to the colonies, and the tone of his voice indicated that he was really not worried. Robin looked around and found all the passers-by on the street continuing on their way normally, and whoever was talking about a topic continued the conversation as if nothing had happened... Robin put his spear back into the ring and then took two steps toward the young man and helped him up, "What was that, kid? Why doesn''t anyone seem to notice that explosion?" "Oh, this has be part of our daily life now. It would even be strange if we did not allow one or two explosions a week.." The young manughed, but he quickly remembered that he was standing in front of the Emperor, so he stifled hisughter. "Normal? What is normal? What exactly are these explosions and why does no one stop them?" Robin asked more sternly "It is a disciple of Your Majesty, the great Master Jabba. I heard that he began experiments on the array a year ago, and since then we have heard one or two explosions daily. All the hills near us have been almost leveled to the ground because of his experiments, but recently these explosions have be only once or twice a week, so everyone says it must be good news, ahaha.. ahem." "....." Chapter 613 R&D Team

Chapter 613 R&D Team

On top of the steep hill-- inside the sky-opening tower *knock* *knock* "Your Excellency, I have gathered the entire development and research team, they are all waiting for you outside as you wish." Old Gu''s voice came from outside. "Hmm, Alright, wait a minute.." Robin was currently in a small, empty room in which there was no one but himself, and he was holding in his hand a piece of paper with a very precise portrait of the Terra Beast on it, at this moment he was writing notes next beside the portrait. After a few more minutes, Robin put the picture on it. In his Space Ring, he headed towards the door and opened it with a smile, "Okay, is everyone ready?" "We salute Your Excellency!" Since Old Gu was no longer a general, he did not give the military salute and merely bowed slightly to show respect, but the same could not be said about the people standing behind him. There were at least 70 men and women, ranging in age from young talents to old monsters who lived thousands of years, and all of them were either wearing heavy sses, had untrimmed beards, or had food stains on their clothes. They also didn''t give any particr salute even though Old Gu taught them how to bow. Some of them bowed like Old Gu, some fell to their knees, and somey on their stomachs with both hands extended forward! "Alright, everyone, get up there is no need for this." Robinughed loudly when he saw the scene in front of him "...I''m sorry you had to see this, Your Excellency." Old Gu sighed and shook his head when he saw Robinughing, but the sight was really funny "No need, no need. What I see now means that you and Jabba made a good choice. My condition is only worse than theirs when I finish a long seclusion!" Robin smiled and started walking between the members of the development and research team nodding towards them with satisfaction... These are the true geniuses of Jura. They were all either born with extreme intelligence, as Robin was, or have extensive knowledge and want to contribute to the benefit of the Empire to leave behind a good name for himself after he passes away, as is the case with Gu Bat. It could even be exaggerated a little and say that if Robin decided to disappear today, the future of the Empire would fall on their shoulders! The members of the development and research team were also looking at Robin with great astonishment. This person has united the Jura and is attacking others not thanks to his raw strength, but thanks to his research. He is without a doubt their ideal, the greatest goal in this field! "Alright then, can you tell me a little about your current research?" Robin sat down on the floor and motioned for them to sit as well, then asked with a smile "I discovered a way to turn the ashes of a North Basin pear into a pill to treat hair baldness!" "I am currently researching a way to utilize bud corpses as fertilizer for growing high-quality crops. ording to thetest statistics, the growth rate of these crops has increased by at least 15%." "This follower began researching a way to use bud blood to increase the sess rate of some medicines. After all, bud blood is a nt sap filled with life energy, so it is ideal when added to some pills and powders for treating serious wounds and injuries, and indeed when we tried it we found improvement in the performance of this type of medicine increased by 30%." "My team and I have made improvements to the designs of the armor and weapons of the infantry and Draco riders to better suit their needs. Now the Draco riders'' field of vision isrger and their movement is faster, while the infantry has greater armor in the danger zone, which is the chest and head. We are also working on designs for new armor for your generals and your excellencies, we are incorporating rarer materials to help you better." "As for me, I--" Robin''s question opened the door for all the team members to brag about their work in front of the Emperor, so they began speaking at the same time, which forced Old Man Gu to intervene and divide the team members into groups ording to their specializations, for example, the Chemistry Research Group, the Information Gathering and Recording Group, the Buds'' Corpses Adaptation Group, and the Talisman Development Group, The Armors and weapons designer Group, etc.~ Even so, every group was trying to steal the spotlight and talk quickly about their achievements! But Robin really enjoyed it. Knowing that there were branches developing on a daily basis without his direct intervention made him sigh and smile. He had reallye a long way until he reached this day. Isn''t this what he decided to build the Empire for? The army expands without his presence and provides him with a safe environment and resources, while there are people who help him in his research and do what he does not have time for, This is a dreame true! Robin kept smiling the whole time as he listened to them brag about their results. It can be said that the chemistry group was the one that witnessed the greatest development thanks to all the different elements found on the Greend and because the indigenous people had good knowledge in this branch, which gave them a great boost. The wood-cutting research group also made great progress in methods for peeling the bark of the Tree Father trunk, as cutting became at least ten times faster. They also began research on how to benefit from the soft wood and sap inside the tree bark after peeling it... Robinughed when he imagined Hoffenheim was literally being yed as he spoke, but he brought this on himself Robin kept nodding and smiling as he heard one report after another until finally, his features turned serious when a certain group began to speak. "I greet Your Excellency. My name is Annabelle, one of the members of the Talent Research group that Your Excellency ordered to be allocated to examine the reasons behind the inability of arge segment of Your Excellency''s subjects to reach the knight Realm." The one who came forward this time and began his report was a woman who appeared to be in her fifties, with clean, tidy clothes and a serious look. "I apologize to Your Excellency for standing alone, as the rest of my group members are currently on Jura to send me the data they are collecting, and I am here to gather these pieces of data and form appropriate theories." "Go on..." Robin nodded seriously. This particr research group will determine a lot in the future Annabelle nodded and then continued, "As Your Excellency knows, most of the inhabitants of Jura currently have taken the path of energy cultivation, and everyone who decided to take this path was able to reach at least the second level of the energy foundation before stopping, and when collecting data and conducting some tests on the people who stopped in in these beginning levels, before the tenth level, we found that they either have no motivation to train at all and prefer to continue their original jobs in peace and that their intelligence is somewhat limited and cultivating them is difficult. It can be said that working on them is hopeless and will cost us a lot with no return, and this represents approximately 50% of your subjects." "Go on... What about the rest?" Robin nodded without any shock. Of course, he was not waiting for all 100% to be able to cultivate the internal energy system. This requires an understanding of cultivation methods, endurance, patience, and the willingness to pursue strength, and these things do not meet with everyone, so that 50% percentage is somehow expected. "In response to your Excellency, the rest of the 50%, 45% of whom reached the tenth level of the energy foundations and then were unable to continue no matter how hard they tried for an unknown reason, 5% were able to break through to level 11, less than 4% were able to proceed to level 12, but ording to our observation of the speed Their training and how easy or difficult it is for them, we believe that only approximately 1% of them have the ability to continue beyond level 15. Those 1% will be able to reach the Saint Realm if they are given the time and resources." "...5% can enter the Knighthood Realm, but only 1% can go all the way through?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly, "Have you found an exnation for this phenomenon?" "General Raiden is the one who gave us the closest exnation," Annabelle replied Chapter 614 General Raidens miracle Chapter 614 General Raiden''s miracle "General Raiden? We have a general with that name?" Robin looked at Old Gu in surprise "He is themander of the Lightning Battalion, Your Excellency. After he reached level 37, he was promoted by Governor Alexander to the rank of General and was appointed in General Victoria''s army as her direct assistant to learn more from her." Old Gu exined quickly "Someone from the Lightning Battalion has already reached Level 37?!" Robin couldn''t help but stand up slowly, just a little more than 14 years had passed since he unified Jura and spread the Lightning Cultivation Technique among its inhabitants. 14 years... During just 14 years there was a young man who had managed to break through the Knighthood Realm, the Sainthood Realm, and 7 levels of the Sagehood Realm?! The least that can be said about him is that... "He is an absolute genius, Your Excellency. Everyone calls him the Lightning Boy because of his cultivation speed and great strengthpared to his colleagues at the same level, even if his strength doesn''t match up to the rest of the generals under your banner right now, it is only a matter of time before he surpasses a few of them, he undoubtedly deserved his rank as General." Old Gu praised "Amazing... I would love to meet him one day." Robin raised his eyebrows slightly. This news was surprising but it was also good news. This was the first general to be promoted to the elite few after the Great Green Hill Deration! Robin then looked at Annabelle again, "Please continue, how did General Raiden give you an exnation?" Saint Annabelle nodded and began to exin, "As Your Excellency knows, when a person reaches the seventh level of the Energy Foundations Realm, he chooses a Heavenly Law technique for himself and begins to train in it to prepare to build his pirs with itter one... Some geniuses are able to use part of thatw before building their pirs, some of them fail to use it, butter they are able with some difficulty to break through to Knighthood, and others do not understand anything from thew they choose and are unable to break through, so they give up and end up at the tenth level forever." Robin nodded, this was an axiom in the world of energy cultivation Then she continued, "General Raiden is young, not yet 35 years old, yet he is very strong and his cultivation talent is record-breaking. It can be said that he is one of the symbols of the Empire and a living legend in Your Excellency''s army! But he was not always like this... General Raiden was the descendant of a servant family on the Sacred Tree Continent. After Your Excellency unified Jura, the people of all of that continent were interested in cultivating thews of nt and Earth Paths, but he failed in both. When we asked him personally, he said that when he reached the seventh level of the Energy Foundation Realm, he began to read about the paths of nts and earth, but he could not understand anything, and when he became frustrated that he might not have the talent, he made a trick in the academy so that he could try studying otherws for free, such as the path of water and wind. Fortunately for him, he was better off in them, as he was able to use 50% of the power of the firstyer in the twows without problems, he tried the fire path and was able to use 70% of it, and when he tried to train in one of the secondaryws of the lightning path, his ability to use thew reached 95%!" "He managed to use 95% of one of the Lightning Path Laws before building the pirs?" Robin''s facial expression changed several times during this short exnation... Using part of the power of the first stages of the Laws before building the Knighthood Pirs is not impossible, or even rare at that. In the end, the purpose of building the Knighthood Pirs with the Law is to modify the body a little to increase the body''s familiarity with that Law and make it easier to use, and the other reason is that the body''s resistance and make it able to withstand this particr Law and not burn or freeze when using it. But this does not mean that the human body cannot handle using part of thosews. Rather, some people find that using the heavenlyws before entering Knighthood is the sign of a genius, and the greater the percentage of thews that one can use without getting harmed, the greater your hope and speed in breaking through to higher realms. For example, Caesar was able to use 70% of the power of the first stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Fire when he was still at the eighth level, and this percentage increased until it finally reached 90% just before he broke through to the Knighthood Realm. Robin was also able to use many of thews while he was in the cave when he was still at level ten. In this case, he was able to use all thews that he created techniques for, but he used some of them better than others. He exined that his use of manyws ovepped and affected each other, and therefore he could no longer use all thews as he wished, and this was logical for him, but ording to Raiden''s words... He was not able to practice the first twows at all, but he seeded with the otherws and with different percentages. And one of them even reached 95%? At this point what is even the difference between him and a knight? It is clear that his body was built to handle thisw even before he built his pirs with it. No wonder they call him the Lightning Boy! This is one of the things Robin thought about when the topic of talent first came up, but what would he do with this information? The question is still how to raise the talent of the new cultivators so that they can use more than 50% of the rules before trying to break through. But Annabelle''s words opened a new path for him... The Empire did not have any previous data on people who attempted to cultivate multiple paths like Raiden did. All noble families were reduced to thews of one path, The ck Sun Kingdom for example had a few minorws, all for the fire path. The four Empires had element specializations as well, with each Empire being distinguished by having the Majorw of one path and the number of minorws from that same path... Even the human tribes in Greend and the giant tribes in Nihari have a specialization, like the tribe from which Jabba came, and they all use Lightning Divine tattoos! It was only after Rubin unified Jura and distributed all of these techniques without supervision, and then appointed an entire R&D team to collect information, that incidents like this began toe to light. As for what Saint Annabelle wants to say, it is not that difficult to guess. Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly, "Do you mean to say that Raiden was born with a great affinity for the path of lightning and that he failed to cultivate in the earth and nt paths because they are theplete opposites to the path of lightning?" Annabelle nodded quickly, "That''s right, Your Excellency. We''ve observed many such cases where the familiarity of paths varies between each person, but we have yet to find someone like General Raiden who can use 95% of thew." "...Even I didn''t know a number like this was possible," Robin muttered, the knighthood Pirs change the structure of the body to support a certainw, enabling him to use 95% of the Lightning Law before building his pirs is something very extreme, this literally means that if a bolt of lightning struck him from the sky, he would not have died! Robin deeply believed that Caesar was able to reach 90% due to his body being rebuilt by the All-seeing God that day. After all, the All-seeing God used Caesar''s foundations made with one of the Minor Laws of Fire as fuel to rebuild his body and return him young again... Who would have thought that there would be people like Raiden born with this kind of innate talent? Then Annabelle continued, "When we caught this tip of the thread, we decided to conduct an experiment on one of the me Continent''s academies, whenever there is a person who fails to break through to knighthood we would encourage him to cultivate another rule, then another, then another~ Although this is very exhausting for them physically and psychologically, as in the end, not everyone is general Raiden, but we were giving them money and supporting them in every way to continue the experiments with us until the end." "And what was the result?" Robin asked quickly Annabelle smiled, "The sess rate in that academy has increased from 5% to 20%." Chapter 615 Light Chapter 615 Light *p* *p* "In just five years, you were able to find a solution and increase the Knighthood breaking through rate from 5% to 20%. Amazing!" Robin apuded warmly as he sat down again with relief, clearly happy with the report "We do not deserve this appreciation, Your Excellency. All we did was to observe and collect information only, and all of this was based on your orders." Saint Annabelle bowed quickly, but the blush on her face and the slight trembling of her body was enough to show how happy she was with this evaluation Then she quickly looked back at Robin''s face with some concern, "Oh Right, Your Excellency must understand that this study was only done on the number of people who can break through to Level 11, right?" "Hmm? Exin more..." Robin raised his eyebrows slightly "In response to Your Excellency, this subordinate means that 20% of Your Excellency can now be knights if we provide them with all the appropriate factors, but how quickly they can reach the 11th level, and how many of them canplete the path to the Sage Realm or above is still something we have not done any research on yet," Annabelle spoke anxiously, clearly afraid that the rest of the report would upset the Emperor But Robin waved with a smile, "Of course I know. There are still many factors that affect the cultivation process, such as the rate ofprehension, the time invested in cultivating, and even the degree of familiarity with thew. These are things I will leave for you to raise their ratester, but for now, I am satisfied!" Annabelle breathed a sigh of relief and was saying something else when suddenly a voice echoed "Dad!" At this moment, a happy voice came from the entrance of the tower, its owner moved quickly and dropped into Robin''s arms who was still sitting, "Hehe, you''ve been away for a long time this time." "Haha, enough ying little girl. Didn''t youe and visit me with lunch every few days during the past five years?" Robinughed and patted his daughter on the head "Yes, but I was delivering the food and leaving quickly so as not to disturb you. Your going out today is different! You should spend it all with me, okay!!" Zara hugged him tighter, clearly not caring at all about the dozens of people around them "Okay, I can''t promise that, but I''ll try." Robinughed again, then motioned for his daughter to sit next to him, "Did you finish what I asked you to do?" "Yes, I collected all the resources and sent them to the covered training hall myself. It is also full of soldiers now. Why are you here though?" Zara nodded and sat next to his father "Good, good.." Robin nodded towards Zara with a smile and then pointed around, "I was following the work of the research and development team. They are doing an excellent job, much better than I expected. Whatever their own sry is, I want you to double it, okay?" "Consider it done!" Zara pped "Thank you, Your Excellency!" "Thank you!!" Dozens of team members bowed again, and quite a few of them knelt directly... Since Robin took over and collecting talent is no longer limited to a person''s family name, but rather to his abilities, more than half of those here were from servant families on the four continents, so doubling the sry For them, is a great opportunity for themselves and their families, and even Old Gu and the rest of the ancient nobles smiled from their hearts and bowed, even if they did not care much about the sry, the feeling of being appreciated is what they seek! "Rest." Robin waved for them to stand again, then turned back to look at Zara and took out a book from his ring, "I will leave this for you to handle, make copies of the first three stages and distribute them throughout the Empire, and put the fourth Stage on the point exchange list next to the rest." "Is this a new Major''sw technique? And the four grades at once, It must be brand new then! Whatw is this?" Zara received the book with caution and enthusiasm. She was already imagining the reaction when everyone learned that a new majorw had be avable to them. "The Major Heavenly Law of Light!!" Robin exined "Light?" "wow" "How is it used?" It was not only Zara who was interested, but even the members of the development team around him were looking at the book with their eyes wide open. In order to understand their work better, they had to read all the avablew techniques. The emergence of a neww may open up new horizons. Robin smiled under these many questions and directed his words to Zara, "Since it is apletely neww technique, there is no harm in exining it to young people who want to try it. On the first page of the book intended for the general public, tell them that the user of the Major Heavenly Law of Light will have high offensive capabilities usingpressed light which I callser beams, and although they will never reach the true speed of light, their bodies will still change somewhat to suit the element of light, and they will have a super speed that would far exceeds the speed of wind users and exceeds the speed of lightning users, even to make them the fastest individuals in the Empire. They will have strong detection capabilities because they will be able to detect any movements around them during the day using changes in light, in addition to having the ability to create optical illusions, but they are also the weakest in terms of defense... In short, I see that the ideal function for light element users is to act as a vanguard for the army or special forces because of their speed, offensive ability, and scouting ability. Of course, there are several other properties of light that those who study it will recognize, I only said the broad outlines~" *Whistling sound~* The interest of the members of the research and development team in the new technique has doubled "The Empire''s new generation will be very happy with it, thank you, Your Excellency!" Zara gave the military salute while giggling Robinughed and shook his head at her action, then looked at Annabelle again, "I apologize for interrupting you, continue your report... Now we have 50% of my subjects that can be considered hopeless, and 20% have the ability to break through the Knighthood Realm, what about the remaining 30%?" "In response to Your Excellency, 30% of the cultivators in that academy were able to reach the tenth level, but they were unable to use any of thews of the avable paths. We believe that their bodies contain a very strong attraction towards a certain path, and this path is not currently avable in the Empire, and this could be His solution is if we increase the number of avable paths. For example, if we add the path of space, gravity, the fire of death, the fire of life, darkness, and otherws that Your Excellency did not allow to be published to the public, in addition to the path of light, of course, then this percentage we believe will reach at least 25%" Annabelle exined the juice of the five years effort with enthusiasm, "The second possible exnation is that their bodies refuse to change to suit anyw, which may be a kind ofck of talent as well and in that case we can say that 80% of your subjects can be excluded and we can focus on Just the 20%." Robin looked down for a few seconds and then began to rub his forehead, "...The Fire of Death and the Fire of Life arews made for my two sons that no one can have them. The Major Heavenly Law of Gravity is also specific to Jabba, and I did not order to publish it either in the Empire or in Nihari because I consider it my gift to him as his Master, so he can use it as he wishes, publish it or keep it to himself, it''s up to him. As for the Major Heavenly Law of Darkness, It is also specific to the Shadow Swords and cannot be published to the masses, otherwise, chaos will ur and assassinations and theft will increase several folds, whoever wants to try thisw must join the Shadow Swords and recite the oath of loyalty first. As for the paths of space and time, unfortunately, it is impossible for me to distribute them. I am indeed trying to strengthen my subjects, but not to the point of giving themws like this kind of Immense power." "...Time has aw?" One of the team members looked next to him and asked in a low voice Chapter 616 New Era Chapter 616 New Era "But... Just because I can''t apply thesews doesn''t mean there is no other way for me to help you raise your sess rates a little bit..." After Robin''s words, he lost himself in thought for about two minutes, then snapped his finger and looked at Annabelle, "While I was staying in the afflicted Jura City, I created a Rune design that can discover candidates with soul force stronger than average to pick them as Rune Masters, is this method still being followed?" "Of course Your Excellency, most of the current Rune Masters were chosen by it." Annabelle nodded, so she took this test "Good! Most of this Runeposition is for identification and examination and only a small part is for measuring the vibrations of soul force emanating from the target. What if we swapped that small part and had the tablet measure a person''s degree of integration with a certainw?" Robin said excitedly, "Studying onew before Knighthood is already difficult enough, Trying to study a second one will be even more difficult. Not everyone is a genius like General Raiden who tried 4ws one after the other, but if there was a test for the youths who wanted to choose aw, this would save a lot of time and effort and it would raise the sess rate significantly, even among the 50% who arezy or stupid, some of them will continue their cultivation path if they know that they have high integration with one of thews and that their future is bright." "That''s a great idea, Dad!" Zara pped A big smile appeared on Annabelle''s face as well, "This is indeed possible, Your Excellency. We can reach at least a 25% Breakthrough rate this way. When can Your Excellency deliver the design for these detection tablets to us?" "That''s the idea... I''m not handing you anything." A smile appeared on Robin''s face, then he stood up and pointed, "Turn off the lights and throw all this furniture outside or put it in your space rings. I want this room to be empty of everything within seconds. Then stand with your backs against the wall." After giving his instructions he started walking toward the middle of the hall and stood there with his hand behind his back *Hustle* *Hustle* The things that Robin asked were not difficult for dozens of sages and saints. In the blink of an eye, the huge hall waspletely evacuated and they stood in a line with their backs touching the walls, even Zara stood next to them, looking at her adoptive father, smiling, waiting for him to shine as usual. Robin took a deep breath and then let it out, "Hooh~ Are you ready? Today a new era will begin in the True Beginning Empire... or at least that''s what I hope~" He then took out something from his ring, an orange disc the size of the palm of his hand, and passed his energy into it. *Shhh* A bright light suddenly shot out from the disk, forcing everyone to cover their eyes, "AHH!" Then they started trying to open it again one after another, "This...?" The hall located on the lower floor of the Sky-Opening Tower was intended for exchanging information, weing guests, receiving reports, chatting between team members, and other purposes. Therefore, it was built to be 10 meters high and more than two hundred meters wide. This hall can hold conferences and parties in it! But now it waspletely full... It is filled with strange, bright patterns swimming in its dark surroundings, some of which are somewhat familiar, but most of which they have never seen. Just seeing these patterns made a strange heat flow through their bodies and sweat drip from their foreheads "Is that...?" Old Gu couldn''t help himself and took two steps forward "It is exactly what you think. What you are seeing now is the true form of the Major Heavenly Law of Fire. This is what I see when I write the Law Techniques to you." Robin said, still looking around smiling "Look... that part over there is the one depicted in the Fire Explosion Talisman!" One of the team members pointed quickly "And that there is the part drawn on the metal smelting furnaces that His Excellency invented during her stay in the stricken city of Jura!" "That''s still not all," Robin nodded, chuckling, then passed his hand and the patterns moved sideways until arge part of them disappeared and new patterns appeared. Robin pointed at a number of these new patterns that were close together, "Do you see those patterns there? they are the patterns of the Minor Heavenly Law of ze, and that one there constitutes the Minor Heavenly Law of Fire Shards, and that there is the part that contained the loophole that makes the Bat family''s Major Heavenly Law of Fire Law defective, and that one~~" Then Robin began to pass his hand and the patterns began to move and disappear ande up with others for more than a minute without stopping. "Wow, all of these patterns are still in the First Stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Fire?!" Old Gu couldn''tprehend what he was seeing. He had been practicing thisw for more than a thousand years and had never felt or seen anything like this before. "Haha, of course, the first stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Fire contains all the first stages of all the minorws of the fire path." Robinughed out loud stopped scrolling through the patterns any further and looked at the lost R&D team members seriously, "You and your ancestors'' understanding of thews is very shallow, I will give you an example: it is like someone trying to figure out how to prevent a river flood, so he watches the flowing river for a long time until he thinks that he understands the movement of water in the river and then writes to his children that they must direct the water in this way or that they must build a canal in such and such a ce. But when I look at the water, I read it as an open book, as you see now, and then I write to you that you must direct the water in this or that way... In both cases, you do not go through the long reflection the old man had towards the river, nor do you read it as I read do, You only benefit from what is written for you." Then he continued, "Ever since my disciple Jabba told me about your research and its results, I intended to help you and make your path easier for you, but I did not know how. The patterns that I see cannot be drawn on paper or they will destroyed, and they cannot be drawn on Hides, or else theplete assortment of patterns of the First Stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Fire alone would be drawn on the Hides of thousands of Beasts, so what about the rest of the stages andws? So the idea was put on hold for a while... But while I was modifying the Warlord Array, I had to find a way to create illusions around it, and this led me to research the Major Heavenly Law of Light, which in a way led me to this idea, I asked myself, why don''t I show you everything I see by using the element of light? Unfortunately, this version is what came out." "What is before your eyes now is the closest thing I can produce that is close to The Truth, but it is not The Truth. I just found out that what I see cannot be replicated no matter what I do, I can only make inferior copies." Robin shook his head and looked around for a moment before turning back to look at the R&D team members, "But this 3D version here is still more than enough to give you an idea of the true world around you, and more than enough to give a huge boost to your research!" Then Robin withdrew his energy from the orange disk and inserted it into another yellow disk, and when apletely differentbination of patterns appeared, Robin began searching between them until he found a specific pattern and pointed toward it, "I will give you a simple example. For example, this is the light condensation pattern with which it is possible to create High-prationser beams. You can take the third or even fourth stage of this pattern and make a talisman from it that is specialized in cutting the bark of Hoffenheim. Of course, you will have to discover the ink form and drawing foundation yourself. You can also make a Minor Heavenlyw technique from this part and give it to some handy workers, it will be easier than the Major Heavenly Laws to study and would be a great help in both the Empire''s work and wars. Also, you can create a new type of weapon for the Empire''s Army! I have prepared for you tablets that hold up to the fourth degree of all avablews, and--" When Robin finished his exnation, he looked again at the members of the research and development team to ask them if there was something they did not understand, and he found bright eyes. Some of them shine from tears of joy and longing... and some of them shine because they can imagine the future now Just as His Excellency said... These disks can facilitate their tasks. These disks could start a new era for the Empire.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 617 The second test 617 The second test Inside the covered training hall-- "We salute your Excellency." The unified sound of the military salute from 5,500 soldiers shook the covered hall and its surroundings, with Sage Julian in front of them. Even the roughly one hundred Rune Masters wearing civilian clothes saluted in their own way as they bowed slightly and ced their right hands on their hearts, with headquarters Head, Sage Emily, was no exception as well. "Be at ease." Robin nodded satisfied as he ran his eyes over the small army in front of him "Hmph! Look at you, Dad, feasting your eyes on your army here while you left the R&D team behind in a panic." "Hahaha, you saw how awkward the ce became after the light disks appeared, I had to run away." Robinughed loudly and continued examining the soldiers in front of him with his slightly golden eyes and soul sense, "I understand their feelings, Those patterns are the most valuable treasure an intelligent person can obtain. It will push their research to be several times their speed and open the door to unlimited possibilities for them. What I saw today confirmed that Jabba and Old Gu did a good job gathering them, I''m sure they won''t let me down." "...Dad, Dad, what do you n to do here today? Are you going to repeat the Warlord''s experiment?!" Zara tugged Robyn''s sleeve twice and asked excitedly Ans she was not alone in her excitement, all the soldiers and Rune Masters standing in front of him had their eyes shining as well... As for the soldiers, they longed to regain that POWER again, and for the Rune Masters, participating in a project like this is a matter of pride that they will tell about to their great-grandchildren! "This is the n!" Robinughed, then muttered with a smile, "But it seems we have an unexpected situation here." "You''ve always had sharp eyes, Your Excellency. I was just about to tell you." Emily took a few steps to stand next to Robin "What''s going on?" Zara also began to act like Robin and pass on her spiritual sense to the soldiers in front of her Robinughed and shook his head, "Don''t bother, my dear. All that matters is that Julian Bat, the leader of the array, has already be a Martial Emperor, and 200 saints from the battalion members broke through to the Sagehood realm, so we now have an Emperor, 700 sages, and roughly 4,800 saints. I don''t know whether I should be happy or disappointed." "Why are you so disappointed? Isn''t this great news? Now the array will be stronger!" Zara pped "When a cultivator moves from one realm to another, he experiences a noticeable change in his body, and the energy he can use at one time bes noticeably greater. I created a very delicate bnce between saints and sages in order to create a warlord, and now this bnce has been broken. We can turn a blind eye regarding Julian''s situation since he is in control of the array and his being an Emperor will be a great boost, but this is a problem for the rest, if the bnce is disturbed, the Warlord will not be stronger as you think, but will be incoherent and may copse at any moment after its formation." Robin''s words not only frustrated Zara, who raised her lip in sorrow, but even the soldiers and Rune Masters began to sweat profusely. Julian only sighed a little in relief because he was afraid of being eliminated, but he was still nervous that the experiment would not bepleted. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Headquarters Head Emily was also no better as she began to raise her sses several times nervously, "I bear full responsibility for this act, Your Excellency. This is my fault because I did not monitor them well." "...hmm?" The distracted Robin remained silent for a while before he understood what I said, so he looked at her,ughing and shaking his head, "What fault did you do? The number of sages in my army has increased at an excellent rate over thest five years. Even if they are an elite among the elite, this is still something to celebrate!" "So about your talk about bnce..." Emily asked worriedly "That''s easy, just gather me another 2,200 Saints." Robin waved with a smile, "I wanted to try a smaller-sized Warlord anyway." "This... Your Excellency may not know, but there is a battle currently taking ce in the Far East, and all our reserve forces are heading there. It will be a bit difficult to gather the two thousand sages..." Emily spoke in a low voice, clearly afraid of disrupting the Emperor''s experiments. "War in the Far East? Ah, no need to send reinforcements anymore." Robinughed "Your Excellency, please let me see the reports on the war first and then make your decision!" Emily spoke quickly. If these reinforcements were dyed, the Empire''s presence on the Greend might be wiped out. "There is no need to worry, I took care of the matter there. You need to give orders for everyone to return to their camps, even the reinforcements of the local residents. Tell them to return to the border, and send an order to the army closest to us to abandon the military march and send us 2,200 saints as quickly as possible, ording to the location of the nearest army that will respond to their arrival, they should be here in 5 hours maximum." "...You took care of it? ...And how does your Excellency know the location of the nearest army?" Emily murmured in a low voice as if she were in a dream. The nearest army going for support was an army consisting of 50,000 soldiers whose mission was to protect the far west. It passed by the headquarters only half a day ago. If the two thousand Saints abandoned the military march and returned at full speed, they would actuallye within 5 hours! This precision... "Why are you still standing here?" Robin looked at Emily and raised his eyebrows "I will go immediately!!" The sage regained her senses and moved toward the headquarters building quickly Robin smiled when he saw her condition, then walked towards the Rune Masters, "Who is the most knowledgeable among you?" "That-- That would be me, Your Excellency," a young man in his thirties came forward and bowed fully "Hmm? You... you are from the Burton family, your name is... Carson Burton right? You were one of the people I taught the Runes to during my stay in Jura City! You survived the massacre!?" Robin was pleasantly surprised when he saw the young man in front of him, a big smile appearing on his face "Yes, Your Excellency, I was one of the prisoners of the me Empire, and I am currently among the ten most senior living Rune Masters. I... I am honored that Your Excellency still remembers my name." Two teardrops fell from Carson to the floor "Heh~ Every time I tried to forget the city, I found my mind digging up more and more details until I found myself remembering even the faces of random people I saw on the streets when I went to eat at Uncle Tim''s restaurant, so how could I forget you? The human mind is truly amazing..." Robin looked up slightly. Then he smiled at Carson again, "Good, good.. I''ll deal with you then." "Your wishes are my orders! What do you want from us, Your Excellency?" Carson dropped his bowing position and looked at his cousin with sparkling eyes Robin smiled then took out a few scrolls and tossed them at Carson, "This is the modified Warlord Array. Nothing has changed from the tattoos currently drawn on the soldiers so we wouldn''t start from scratch, there are only a few details I have added to eliminate some of the problems. I want you and the rest of your team to add these details to the soldiers as soon as possible, I also want you to upgrade the divine tattoos of the 200 new sages to be the version of the sages, and choose the strongest sage among them and draw on him The heart of the array, and when the 2,200 saintse after 5 hours, draw the new tattoos of the saints on them. When you finish, I want to have 7000 Saints, 700 Sages, and 2 Array Hearts inscribed with the new versions of the tattoos in front of me, Is something clear?" "Clear!" Carson bowed down again as he embraced the scrolls, then took them towards his 100-man team of Rune Masters to assign the roles to them. As for Robin, he nodded, then went to one of the rtively far corners in the hall, took out that scroll with the Terra beast drawn on it, and continued what he was doing a little while ago This time there was no longer any need for him to interfere in making the Warlord. Chapter 618 Beast Armor 618 Beast Armor After an hour-- Emily quickly entered the covered hall again and found the scenepletely changed, all the soldiers sitting without the upper half of their clothes while the Rune Masters were moving around like crazy, mixing inks and trying to finish developing the engravings as quickly as possible. After a quick scan of the area, she found Robin on the side drawing something, and next to him, Zara, pointing towards the scroll in front of Robin, saying in an audible voice, "I think we need to develop the bone crown armor more, just making it more solid won''t help much." "You''re right, but how do I develop it further? In the end, this area should provide pure defense for the rider... Hmmm, Right! What do you think if I added the feature of creating an energy shield around the bone crown to double the area of protection for the rider? this would also give him more space to dodge the attacksing from the sides." Robin spoke, tapping the pen on his chin "The idea is not bad... Hey, why not add a feature that allows energy shields to merge if there are two or more Terra Beasts standing next to each other? Imagine a wide row of Terra Beasts forming a massive energy wall, this would be a mobile fortress!" Zara suddenly greeted her with excitement evident in her voice Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly, then lowered the pen again and began drawing a new part in the rune in front of him. It was clear that he liked Zara''s idea. When Zara saw her father finished adding that part and went back to looking at the design from top to bottom again to find any other loopholes or ways to improve, she extended her hand and pointed towards the terra''s head, "Dad, how does the beast receive its orders?" "By saying it, of course, even ordinary beasts understand humannguage if you interact with them for a while, so how can creatures with this intelligence not understand?" Robin spoke, still tapping his chin "But during battles, the sounds of explosions and screams are everywhere. How could the Terra rider have the time or effort to shout his instructions to the beast? Secondly, wouldn''t the enemies also realize what the Terra would do after receiving the order?" Zara ced her palm under her chin and tapped on the drawing, "Secondly, how does the Terra Beastmunicate with its rider if it detects something or wants to warn it of something?" "...The beasts usually can''t speak, you know that, but the Terra beast is smart and might be able to find a way to point with one of its ws or something..." Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly, then looked at Zara, "Do you have a suggestion on this part?" "Thought Transfer Technique! I know that the consciousness of humans and beasts is not the same, but not to the point of beingpletely different. ce a rune on the forehead of the Terra Beast to act as an intermediary between the consciousness of the Terra and its rider, so that they can exchange orders and information at all times!" Zara spoke excitedly "This will--" Robin almost argued further, but he stopped and used the pen to scratch his hair for a few seconds. Then he started drawing something. Zara knew that he had started to design themunication rune that she had nominated. After another unknown time after he finished adding that part, he was about to ask Zara about her opinion on another part when he felt eyes on him, so he looked at his sides, raising his eyebrows, "Emily, how long do you n to stay there?" "I did not want to interrupt Your Excellency and Her Highness''s train of thought. I only came to inform Your Excellency that your orders have been fulfilled and all the reinforcements have returned to their posts." After Emily finished her short report, she bowed slightly, "Now I ask your permission. I will return to the headquarters and leave Your Excellency and Her Highness to finish what you are doing." "There is no need to wait a little while, you havee at your right time..." Robin looked at Emily from top to bottom for a moment, "When did you achieve your breakthrough?" "In response to Your Excellency, I became a Martial Empress almost two years ago." "Good, you''ve got used to foundation number 41 long enough." Robin nodded, then took out a metal te and a small vial from his ring and passed it to her, "Understand this technique and practice it a little. This vial contains an important liquid for using the technique, so use it at the right time... Remember, just understand the technique and make sure you can use it but don''t try to do anything crazy with it. We''ll conduct an important experiment together when you''re familiar with it." "Yes!" Emily epted the metal te with both hands, then found herself a rtively quiet spot and sat down "Dad, what exactly is this technique? Did you invent something new?" Zara raised her eyebrows slightly and asked in a low voice after Emily left Robinughed and shook his head, "No, it''s the superior energy control technique. It''s something Jabba invented years ago." "Hmm? superior energy control?" A puzzled facial expression appeared on Zara, "What is the use of this technique?" "Jabba was creative with it, frankly. Its idea is to use the inner sap of the Earth''s Twilight Tree in order to give a feeling of euphoria. What is important about that feeling is that it enables the person to feel the movement of his energy very clearly, and thus the techniquees into y, which is a way to control the movement of very small energy strands in the bloodstream." Robin returned to focusing on the scroll in front of him and tapping his chin with the pen, "It cannot be used again for the purpose it was made for, so here we are trying something new... Let''s pray it works~" "A feeling of euphoria? This... drinking something that gets you high in the middle of a battle? That doesn''t seem like a good idea..." Zara said with some concern "Haha, you''re right. Maybe that''s why Jabba couldn''t move or change his attack style during his battle against the Warlord at that time." Robinughed out loud, "The technique is really missing a lot, but I don''t want to waste time adjusting it without making sure whether there is any hope of its sess or not. Just let the experiment seed and I will try to modify it to suit our needs more... Nowe and help meplete this armor. This is the first time I''ve made armor specifically for a beast, It''s all supposed to work automatically, and this is really annoying!" Zara raised her shoulders slightly, then returned to pointing at the Terra Beast''s pointed horns and began happily giving new suggestions The whole day went by so quickly-- The 2,200 saints arrived after a few hours, and the 100 Rune Masters began working on them and were almost finished with them as well. Emily was still sitting in a corner in a meditative position, emitting an oppressive energy that forced everyone to move away at least 30 meters from her. However, the chaos caused by the Rune Masters, therge crowd inside the covered training hall due to therge number of soldiers, and Emily''s suffocating aura did not affect the session between Robin and his adopted daughter. Rather, from Zara''s ever-present smile on her face, it seemed as if she wished that this moment wouldst forever. How not? Thest time she spent such a long time with Robin, chatting and was able to help him with something was during Caesar''s absence to participate in the Eight Kingdoms Tournament, that was decades ago! Immediately after that, the war on Dolivar began, and Robin returned to the stricken city of Jura and named them his children. Since then, he has been alone most of the time and no longer asks her for help. Rather, he even advised her at that time to go out and y with children her age. Sometimes while she was leading the Seventh Legion or currently while she was sitting in the warehouses, she wished that her adoptive father had followed what he had said when he took her and Peon in for the first time, when he told Peon to go and cultivate and told her to always stay by his side to help him in his research... Wouldn''t that have been wonderful? But at this moment, a strong rumbling sound froze everything *Rumble* *Earthquake* "What is happening?" Zara stood up and started looking around cautiously, the rest of the soldiers and the Rune Masters also furrowed their brows tightly N?v(el)B\\jnn As for Robin, he closed his eyes for a moment tomunicate with Evergreen, then opened them and began tough angrily, "Hmph, Tree Father Labikan has finally decided to make a warlord. It seems that the gravity field has really tired him out." "A new Warlord? But reports say that Governor Alexander and the rest are already fighting against a Warlord, now there are two?!" Zara shouted in fear, one warlord has been terrorizing all the True Beginning Martial Emperors for days and might kill them at any time, what if another one appears? Robin stood up and looked away with furrowed brows, "It''s Alright, they''re not the only ones who can make warlords." Carson''s voice came from behind Robin at this moment, "Your Excellency, the old Divine Tattoos have been developed and we have tattooed the new soldiers. You now have 7,000 saints and 700 sages and two array Hearts ready for the second test." A big smile appeared on Robin''s face, "Excellent, just in time." Then he put the scrolls in his ring and took a few steps towards the soldiers. Zara was also excited about what would happen now Robin looked around for a few seconds then nodded satisfied, "I see you''ve organized yourselves like I taught youst time, good... Let''s get started!" Chapter 619 Final Form 619 Final Form *VRoOoOm* A huge amount of energy began to emanate from the soldiers and condense. In the blink of an eye, the energy took its heavy golden form resembling oil, and began to expand. The Rune Masters did not learn from their previous mistake and preferred to stay again to see the result of their toil, but this time at least they prepared shields and more energy shields and protective methods, "AHH" and yet they started screaming in pain after a few seconds! *Vroom* *Vroom* At this moment, Emperor Julian and Sage Eric began to activate the Array Heart Divine Tattoo, and the energy began to gather quickly in the form of two humanoid giants, one 25 meters tall and the other 15 meters tall, respectively. "The moment of truth hase.." Robin muttered as he watched the giants forming, Up until this moment, everything had happened as it happened before, without any change. As for the modifications that Robin asked the Rune Masters to add, they should begin to appear from this point. *Pzzzzzz* After the formation of the two energy giants ended, dozens of tentacles emerged from them and began to wrap around the waist of the soldiers participating in the array, gently pulling them up, and then integrating them into the giant''s body! Quickly, the bodies of the giants, which were made of pure energy, becameposed of the bodies of the saints and sages involved in their creation, while the energy of the massive array became morepressed around them to protect them. Then the energy absorption from the soldiers calmed down to the minimum, as if they fell into a deep sleep, the high pressure that was on them with every moment vanished as soon as the Warlord''s formation waspleted. "This is..?" Zara opened her eyes wide and took a step forward despite the intense heat in the hall Robin knew what Zara was thinking and replied to her before she asked, "This is the idea that was inspired by Alexander''s words during the first experiment. He was saying that a physical body will increase the cohesion and effectiveness of the array, and I have not found a physical body better than the bodies of people who pump the energy into the array, also in this way, the range of the warlord''s movement has be infinite and the energy lost during the transfer process from the battalion to the warlord has be nil, I killed a few birds with one stone with this idea~" "But.. wouldn''t that put them in danger? I could choose any one of them and pierce his heart right now..." Zara furrowed her eyebrows slightly, in the beginning, the Warlord was made of pure energy so he was indestructible, but now any even slightly powerful attack could kill a soldier inside, especially since she could see them all through the golden energy cover, they now look like ants that have been covered in honey! 09:18 "But.. wouldn''t that put them in danger? I could choose any one of them and pierce his heart right now..." Zara furrowed her eyebrows slightly, in the beginning, the Warlord was made of pure energy so he was indestructible, but now any even slightly powerful attack could kill a soldier inside, especially since she could see them all through the golden energy cover, they now look like ants that have been covered in honey! "If some of them are killed after the Warlord ispleted, that''s fine. The Warlord''s strength will decrease, but it won''t copse. Their situation at the first experiment was worse. The copse of the array due to exhaustion during an ongoing battle will put them in greater danger~" Robin raised his eyebrows and then smiled, "Furthermore, my Warlords are not finished yet." *OOMMNNNN* "What is this? What is this?!" Zara took a step back again and tugged her foster father''s sleeve several times A dense cover of light began topletely cover the warlords, from the tips of their hair to the nails of their toes, and it was not just a light cover, but that light formed the features of Julian and Eric''s faces, their abdominal muscles, even the tiny hair on their legs... The two warlords became an exact golden copy of the owner of the Heart of The Array Divine Tattoo! The 7000 saints and 700 sages disappeared and were reced by two giants. If the rune masters had not seen what was happening with their own eyes, they would never have believed it. "Haha, the idea worked! I had to research the Light Major Law to the fourth stage just in order to obtain this level of optical illusion!" Robinughed and then started pping He then looked seriously at Warlord Julian, "Julian, what was preventing you from using the power of the fourth stage of the fire Law was a problem with the avability of energy. You are now literally floating in it. If I am not mistaken, then when you use the fourth stage in your current state, you will be as powerful as someone at the top of the Martial Emperor realm, even at the top you will not find many who canpare to you! Use the fourth stage freely and destroy whoever stands in your way, with your current strength, in the entire Youngary Belt there are not many who can stand up to you!" He then looked towards Warlord Eric, "With 2,000 Saints and 200 Sages, you now possess the power of an Emperor at approximately level 43. You have enough power to wreak havoc throughout Greend as you wish, so there is no need to hold yourself back." *Paa* *Paa* The two giants fell to one knee and spoke together in a heart-rending voice, "Your Excellency, give us your orders to destroy your enemies." "Enn," Robin nodded satisfied, then started moving toward the gate of the covered training hall, "Come with me." Without thinking, the two giants stood up again and moved at a steady pace after Robin *BAAM* *BAAM* *BAAM* Zara and the Rune Masters also followed them in silence to see what would happen They soon found Robin moving towards the space portal, "I was nning to have you fly towards the battlefield so that you can further explore your current abilities along the way, but the appearance of Labikan''s warlord there has doubled the pressure on Alexander and the rest and they may copse at any time, so I''m afraid that you will have to do that exploration during the battle~" Robin arrived at the Space Portal and began typing coordinates into the control panel *Bzzzzzzzztt* Robin turned his back to the gtinous space within the portal space, "When I fought the Warlords I found that their strength was between 46 and 42. I think it depends on the order they were made, let''s assume the worst and that they are both at average levels so don''t underestimate them. There is one more thing, those natural Warlords can draw unlimited energy from their surroundings, and technically they are indestructible as long as the core remains intact, so your strategy should be limited to causing enough damage to them first and then attacking the area below the navel and destroying it as quickly as possible, understood?" "We will not disappoint Your Excellency." The two warlords replied with their strong voices n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Good, good.." Robin smiled satisfied, "Julian, after the battle is over, you and your warlord stay with Caesar to help him destroy Tree Father Labikan, and you, Eric, bring your squad and return to the headquarters immediately to protect it.e one, let''s go!" "Yes!" The two golden warlords gave a military salute, then bowed so that they could pass through the space portal that had be too narrow for them, and disappeared... Robin kept his eyes focused on the portal for a few seconds, then muttered in a low voice, "Military movements within the same should be faster than that. If the Space Portal was not ready right now, the warlords of Labikan and Flores would have destroyed my Martial Emperors and perhaps destroyed my entire army before Julian and Eric arrived, I can''t build such a huge space portal everywhere! ...I have to find a solution." "Dad..." Zara furrowed her eyebrows slightly and patted her father on the shoulder, "You have just finished a great masterpiece. Don''t be too hard on yourself, rx a little, and stop worrying too much, you now have a full team that should take care of such things." Robin smiled and kissed her head gently, "It''s okay, if I don''t encourage myself and find new goals for myself constantly, I will get lost. But you''re right, inform the research and development team of this dilemma and ask them to allocate one or two individuals to research it. Who knows? Maybe the R&D team would be able to find a solution before me, I will be happy if this happens..." "...En." Zara nodded gently, but it was clear that she was not convinced by her father''s justification. It was obvious that he was carrying a heavy burden, the burden began to lessen a little after the Empire began to take shape, but he was still their main pir. At this moment, Emily''s voice came from behind them, "Your Excellency, I have finished practicing the technique you gave me, I am ready to begin the experiment at any time." Chapter 620 A glimmer of hope 620 A glimmer of hope 40 kilometers from the steep hill-- *Swoosh* Robin stopped in mid-air and then pointed down, "I finally found a hill that Jabba has not leveled to the ground yet. Although it is small, it will suffice." *Swoosh* *Swoosh* Zara and Emily floated past Robin as well and focused on the hill below While Emily''s mind was busy wondering what would be asked of her, Zara couldn''t contain herself any longer, "Dad, why did you bring us all this distance? What exactly are we going to do?" "Firstly because I can still hear the sounds of celebrations up the hill from here, especially the colony below them celebrating as if there was a festival going on. I don''t think those annoying people will stop anytime soon. Why would they celebrate the sess of the Warlord Experiment anyway? Don''t they know we''re still at war? Robinughed and shook his head "They are celebrating especially BECAUSE we are in a state of war, Dad. Every dayes a new list of soldiers'' deaths that establishes a state of sadness across the colonies. They long for anything that makes them happy.." Zara exined with a gentle smile. "You''re right, that''s why I let them do what they want." Robin nodded and then looked at Emily, "The second reason we came here is because the experiment we are going to do must be somewhere in the wild, otherwise whether the experiment fails or seeds it will cause huge damage to the steep hill. After all, the technique that Emily trained on is the same technique that Jabba used to destroy his body from the inside during his fight against the Warlord. Perhaps after looking at him now, you can guess the consequences of anything that goes wrong." "Your Excellency, please give me your order, whether I seed or fail, I will be happy to contribute." Emily ced her hand on her heart and bowed slightly, but her calm tone did not hide the sound of her heartbeat, which began to elerate. Robin was silent for a moment, thenughed in a low voice, "Don''t worry, whoever reaches the rank of Emperor will not be foolish or without talent. I am confident that you can implement the technique with utmost precision." After Emily nodded, Robin pointed towards the small hill below, "You are from the Trent Family from the Sacred Tree Continent, which means you are experienced in the Major Heavenly Law of nts, I want you to use a Fourth Stage Rapid Germination attack on this hill." N?v(el)B\\jnn "That technique from the Fourth Stage? But Your Excellency--" Before Emily could finish her words, Robin ced his hand on her shoulder, "Don''t worry, howe I don''t know about the problem of using the Fourth Stage of Laws? This is exactly why I gave you the Superior Energy Control Technique." "Your Excellency, you mean..?" Emily furrowed her eyebrows slightly "I realize that you understood what I wanted you to do since you learned the uses of that technique, but that''s okay, let me exin to you clearly... The problem with the fourth stage of thews is that they require arge amount of energy in a short period of time, energy that cannot be gathered by normal methods, so we have to gather it in other ways~ And herees the role of the superior energy control technique, the technique invented by Jabba that can make you control the energy strands from the moment they leave the center of the energy pool until they reach the palm of your hand. All you need to do is elerate the movement of those energy strands to twice the normal rate." "elerating the movement of the energy strands at twice the normal rate... Isn''t this very dangerous, Dad? It is as if you were asking to pump 15 liters of blood into a human body that only holds 5 liters. This could cause an explosion inside her body!" Zara''s facial expression turned slightly fearful and then she shifted her gaze to Emily, "And she would have to do this while performing a fourth-stage attack as well?" "Who said it wasn''t difficult? But if someone with enough talent to reach the Emperor Realm can''t do it, who can?" Robin raised his hands and shook his head with a smile, "In general, if the head of the headquarters does not agree to conduct the experiment, we can find another candidate, the matter is in her hands." *Frrrr* At this moment, a repulsive aura emanated from Emily, causing Robin and Zara to retreat a few meters Emily did not respond again to Robin''s question to say whether she agreed to the experiment or not, but rather she immediately began to speed up the flow of energy through her body as Robin ordered her to do. *Frrrr* *Bzzzzzzt* *Bzzzzzzzzt* Within half a minute, a faint glow began to emerge from Emily''s skin and eyes "This is..?" Zara asked apprehensively "Don''t worry, her veins are glowing from the intensity of the heat resulting from the energy current passing at a higher speed, but she is fine... I think..." Robin raised an eyebrow watching the process About a minuteter, when Emily''s body began to look like a bright me in the dark night, Robin couldn''t help himself and stepped forward excitedly despite the hot stream of airing from her, "Here we go... Here we go..." At this moment, when Emily reached the maximum speed she could achieve, she slowly raised her palm and pointed it toward the hill, then closed it. *CRAAAH* *RUMBLE* 09:19 Hundreds of tree roots came out from every inch of the hill and began to expand and grow leaves until they became trees, then those trees were pulled back to the ground again, leaving behind a handful of dirt and crumbled rocks that began to copse. "Haha.. hahaha it worked! It worked!!" Robin ced both hands on either side of his head and shouted happily The hill that had been standing tall a moment ago had been ttened to the ground with a single action... This was the power of the fourth stage of the nt Law! But a shout brought Robin out of his dreams, "Headquarters Head!!" When Robin looked at Emily again, he found that her glow had gone out and she began to fall from the sky like a doll whose ropes had been cut... *poof* Zara quickly picked her up and began pumping life energy into her body as she carried her to a nearby safe area, "Headquarters Head Emily! Headquarters Head, can you hear me?" "Calm down, there is no need to panic. Do you think I will harm my people?" Robin came to their side and took Emily''s hand with his eyebrows furrowed, then activated the Eye of Truth After about a minute, Robin let out a sigh and then gently left her hand on her stomach to rest, "As I thought, Her body has not received permanent damage. You can say that her body is in shock because it has never been exposed to such pressure before. With some rest, she will be fine." "Really? Hooh~" Zara breathed a sigh of relief as well. Emily was one of the few who feltfortable talking to her from time to time, then she looked at her adoptive father, "Dad, this method is very dangerous. Using it during battles will do more harm than good." Robin shrugged his shoulders and looked away, "I never said I would distribute it to the Martial Emperors now. The technique still needs a lot of adjustment, but finally, I have something to build upon, finally, there is hope on the horizon... there is hope." Then he started clenching his hands so hard that they started making strange noises *Rumble* *earthquake* Suddenly the ground began to move as if it were the end of the world, the clouds started to disappear and the atmosphere began to turn grey! "What is happening?!" Zara flinched and took a defensive position next to Emily Robin looked around for a few seconds and then shook his head, "It seems that Julian and Eric have arrived on the battlefield, so what is happening now is that Tree Father Labikan has decided to use all of his refinement. Maybe it will be to antagonize more Warlords or something, he is putting everything on the line in this battle. " "More Warlords? ...Are you going to the battlefield?" "No need. Julian is enough to destroy at least 5 of them, and Eric being with him decides the battle before it begins. Labikan simply took hisst breath." Robin smiled and then went and carried Emily in his arms, "Let''s go back to the steep hill, I will settle a few things with the headquarters first, and I want you to spend a few days with Emily until she wakes up, then you can do whatever pleases you after that~ as you see, the war on Greend wouldn''tst much longer." "What about you?" Zara asked quickly, her adoptive father''s tone indicating that he wanted to be alone again "Me? ...I''m going to the Farm." Chapter 621 Factory

Chapter 621 Factory

Jura-- Ancestral Continent-- The main Divine weapons Factory in Ancestral Continent "Boss Gerard Burton, why don''t you just listen to me? Don''t you see that logic is on my and the rest of the men''s side?!" A man who appeared to be in his forties shouted. It was clear that this conversation had been going on for a while *baam* *baam* An old man who looked to be in his sixties stopped striking the ming broad sword in front of him and wiped his sweat, "What kind of logic is this that says we should ignore His Excellency''s orders and reduce the production of divine weapons? Have you all gone crazy?" The forty-year-old man took two steps, "Please think about it! Recently, the divine weapons factories and divine cksmiths have increased dramatically in order to cover the invasion of Greend, but this has caused the market to be flooded with golden armor and weapons. How manyplete sets of armor have we made so far? Nearly 4 million! The army in Greend has already had enough and they no longer need anything except perhaps some arrows or recing damaged parts from time to time! What will happen after a year or two in your opinion if we continue production at this intensity?" Boss Gerard Burton looked behind him indignantly, "Hmph, so what if we are asked to stop? That means we have done our duty. Weasley, your demand that we reduce our production to 10% of our total capacity and demand that the sries of cksmiths be raised five-fold is a betrayal of His Excellency''s trust!" "This is not my request alone, but rather the request of the workers'' union in the factory. Golden armor and weapons are the basis of the *heroics* of that army in Greend, but we are forgotten in the background and treated as ordinary craftsmen! Tell me, what will we do after we are asked to stop? Will we return to farming and selling cheese and dairy in stores?!" The man called Weasley became even more agitated "Firstly, the divine weapons and armor are the innovation and design of His Excellency, and you should thank him for giving us an opportunity to learn about this innovation and work on it. Secondly, if this happens and we are asked to stop production, then simply go and register in the army! I heard that His Excellency is nning to expand into new worlds. s, you were foolish and refused to go with him to Greend and obtain thends and riches there, then at least prepare for the iing wars, you as might as well get a share." *Baam* *Baam* Gerardughed and went back to releasing the sword before it got cold "Those riches should have been distributed to us whether we went or not!" Weasley shouted, sparks shooting from his eyes. "I, a saint from the noble family of Brighton, must either enlist in the army of His Excellency or work here as a cksmith or a Rune Master to gain a status worthy of myself, while these rabble from the four continents have while new cities and own vastnds over there? And now even the divine cksmithing profession is being threatened? No no, we will not allow this!" "Weasley, you''d better watch your words carefully! There are no more nobles and servants on the Ancestral Continent nor anywhere else on the surface of Jura so don''t forget this. You don''t *deserve* anything either, If someone wants something, they have to work hard to get it. If you wanted to go with the army and get those spoils, you would have gone, but your hatred has blinded you and these friends of yours. But why would I care? Whether you go or not, this has nothing to do with me, and it will not make any difference to His Excellency who owns the Demon army! Do as you wish~ It is good I have your help here at least, hehe." Then Gerard Burton paused for a moment and looked behind him, "I will say it onest time, son of a noble family, go back to your work, you and that workers'' union of yours, and do what you are told, otherwise leave my factory and go do whatever you want outside. There is nothing easier than asking a few young men from other continents toe and work, perhaps employing people from the ancestral continent in the central factory was a mistake from the start." Then he went back to knocking on the sword again *BAAM* *BAAM* *BAAM* "..Is this yourst word?" Came Weasley''s trembling voice from behind him Gerardughed out loud, "Yes, that''s all that I have to say, we will do just what His Excellency says with no word less or added, and whoever doesn''t like it should crash his head against the wall!" *Sha* "Arghgh-- gggghh- ggggh- ggggh!" "What was that?!" At that moment, Gerard heard a gurgling sounding from behind him, and when he quickly looked back, he saw a strange sight He saw a person wearing a ck mask and all-ck clothes standing behind Weasley, that person was gagging Weasley''s mouth with his left hand while stabbing his neck with a short ck dagger in his right hand! *hustle* *hustle* Even Gerard Burton, a Level 27 Saint, couldn''t help himself and took a few steps back, running into the table and falling on top of the ming sword he was working on, "Argh!!" *Bam* "Hush." The masked man threw Wesley''s body aside and gestured with his hand for Gerard to lower his voice. "You... Are you from a Shadow Sword?" Even after Gerard took in the scene in front of him, he continued to stutter, "What do you want from us? Why did you kill my assistant?!" The Shadow Sword didn''t say a word, just looked at the corpse next to him and then kicked something that was in Weasley''s hand *Shhhh* It was a short, white, curved dagger, and there were drops of blue liquid still dripping from it, "...Is this the deadly ivory dagger? This de is very precious and just a scratch from it causes rapid rotting at the spot of the wound and there is no cure for that rotting, And on top of this dagger is also poisoned with blueke snake poison? Why is it in his hand?!" Finally a voice that did not sound normal came out from the masked man, "Wesley Brighton bought this dagger and poison two days ago at an illegal auction and we were watching him to find out what he intended to use it for. We know now." "Are you saying that he intended to use it to kill me? No, no, no... Why? There is nothing between me and him other than work, I don''t even know him personally... All this because I refused to reduce production?!" Old Gerard slowly stood up, leaning on the overturned table. The look of panic on his face made it seem that he had aged another hundred years. Until this moment, he did not realize how close he was to death. "Do not worry about the reasons, we know them well and are following them closely." The upnormal voice of the Shadow Sword sounded again "Really? What are the reasons that might push him to kill me when I am a member of the Burton family? Doesn''t he know that an intense investigation might get him and his entire family killed?!" Old Gerard took a step forward, the absolute status of the Burton family members was beyond discussion now, the fact that most of them lived in the imperial capital now and only a small number of them were allowed outside of it in order to run the world was enough to show their status! But Old Gerard''s question was met with silence, and a cold look that sent a shiver down his spine, the Shadow sword cleary wasn''t ready to say a word about this "...Thank you for saving my life." When Gerard knew that he would not take any information from him, so he just took a deep breath and bowed slightly in thanks "No need. I swore an oath to do these sort of things." the Shadow Sword responded with a frown, then bent down to pick up the corpse and ce it on his shoulder. He then took out a few scrolls of the Space Ring in his left hand and handed them to the old man, "His Excellency sent instructions today and you will obey: All Divine cksmiths must provide half of their workers to produce these designs, as for the other half, let them continue working on the golden armor set and increase production further if you can." "I hear and obey!" Old Gerard received the scrolls with both hands with a full bow *Shh~* When the old man raised his head again, the shadow sword had disappeared along with the corpse. He let out a long sigh of relief, then opened the scrolls and began to examine them slowly, "This is...?!" Chapter 622 Balance

Chapter 622 Bnce

?The Farm-- In front of the Demon City wall *Boom* *Boom* *Rumble* A huge fiery explosion urred suddenly in the middle of the air. The final form of the explosion looked like a charming rose containing white and red petals, but whoever tried to appreciate this rose would surely get punished as the destructive power of this beautiful sight was imaginable. The rebound wave from that explosion alone was enough to uproot the dark red trees from the ground and throw them for miles like dry leaves! *swoosh* *swoosh* At this moment, two shadows emerged from the middle of the fiery explosion and floated in the middle of the air, motionless, as if they could see each other through the smoke and fire in the middle. One of them was an extremely beautiful girl... At first nce, she looks like an ordinary girl in her twenties, but when you look a little closer, a few strange things be clear... Her hair is a bright red color like roses, and even her lips and eyes are the same color. Her ears are pointed upwards, and above her ears, there are two thick but short horns that are bent upwards. She held in her hands a ball of red me and closed her w-like nails around it. Her clothes were not too revealing nor covering, but the exposed parts of her body had strange patterns of red scales all over her, although these scales looked random, they made her look even more beautiful! As for the other side, it was a demon about 3 meters tall. His features were somewhat handsome for a demon, and his long white hair was still flying due to the waves of the explosion, his stability in the middle of the air like a rock gave him more charisma. Other than that, he was a demon who possessed all the features of his kind. At this moment, that demon''s left hand was burning with a bright white me, and his right hand turned into a sticky liquid like it was waiting to take form instantly... If Robin had been here, he would have recognized that demon immediately, even with all the changes that had urred to him, it was Amon! "Not bad, Flora, not bad at all. You''ve be even more annoying this time, but can I have from a little lizard like you?" Finally, Amon opened his mouth and spoke in a strong demonic voice Flora looked Amon up and down twice, then pointed at him disgustedly, "Did you just call me a lizard? Oh, Amon~ Haven''t you ever seen yourself? You look like the monsters we scare children with in fairy tales." "No, I never saw myself, hahaha." Amon pointed to the empty ce of his eyes andughed out loud, "Secondly, It is my pleasure that my appearance terrifies you, my precious moving meals." "Your kind doesn''t taste that bad either. It''s been a few years since I tasted the liver of one of your kings, it is a little sore but quite addictive. Hey, Amon, Why don''t you look away and let me enter the city for a minute? No, just ten seconds. I''ll choose the fattest red bastard and leave quickly, deal?" She immediately returned to putting his free hand on her waist and showed a fatal smile, clearly not angry with Amon''s words. "The only way I''ll let you enter the city is if you''re a corpse!" Amon gritted his teeth, but it was clear that he was absent-minded. His brain is currently working extra hard during this useless dialogue to think about his next n. *Rumble* *Rumble* Not very far from the site of Amon''s conversation with Flora, there was another scene taking ce. The sky in that area was covered with lightning bolts as if they were consuming themselves. As for the area between the earth and the sky, it was immersed in a dark crimson color, the color of blood, as if it were a unting sea of blood. Every now and then, the sky shes with a column of lightning that pierces the sea of blood, causing two shadows to appear in the middle No one could see the features of the two because of the thick sea of blood, only a faint shadow could be seen, but no one knew which one of them was the demon! In terms of height.. in terms of long hair.. in terms of the stance where they both cross their hands on their chests.. in terms of the enormous pressure.. even the horns, as they both have two horns that point upward... *Bzzzzttt* *Katcha!!* At this moment, arge number of lightning pirs descended, illuminating the sea of lightning, and everyone''s field of vision cleared for a few seconds. One of them was a young man who looked to be in his thirties with white hair and sharp human features... He was the Lord of the Lightning Bull Tribe, Aru! As for the one standing in front of him, he is the only demon capable of deterring him currently, the king of the demon kings, Sakkar. Neither of them did anything other than hang in the air there looking at each other... Neither of them directed an attack at the other, not even saying a word as if they were happy just holding the other party in check. After the lightning bolts caught Amon''s attention for a moment, he looked back at Flora, "Flora, what brought you and your man today? Nothing will change with these raids. Gather those you have ande at us so we can kill you or you kill us!" "There is no need, it is enough for us to remind you of our presence from time to time and lock you in your ces like dogs. When you are starving, you will eventually eat each other, hehe." Flora put her hand to her mouth andughed sarcastically, "Or maybe you could go out and chase us? You might even seed in killing Aru and me if you did. You''re not nning to stay where you are forever, right? Tsk tsk~ It seems the rm was unnecessary. We thought you were stupid monsters who don''t know how to understand how the world works and need to be eliminated. It turns out that you are not just stupid monsters who should be eliminated, but cowards as well! How annoying~" *SHWALAAA~~* "You are ying with your life!" White mes spread from Amon''s arm to the rest of his body while his right arm turned into an axe, and he began moving forward again! But at this moment, a demonic voice came from the top of the wall, stopping him in his ce again, "Brother Amon, do not let her drag you away from the wall, don''t forget what is around us!" Amon stopped upon hearing that voice and spread his strong soul sense around him for a moment, then without another word the me on his body was put down and he returned to standing in his ce again, staring at Flora. "Hahaha, you are a bunch of cowards, stay in that city forever then, we will see who among us has the longest breath, haha." She did not immediately hesitate at this opportunity to mock and took full advantage of it. Amon gritted his teeth hard and pointed at Flora with the ax in his right arm, "Am I the coward? Am I the one who throws attacks and retreats back every minute? If I am a coward because I refuse to move away from the wall, then show me your courage ande, let''s fight inside the wall!!" "Hahaha, why would I do this? Am I the one under siege and starving? If you want to die fighting like a true warrior then step forward, and if you want to starve like a coward then stay there and wait for your intestines to eat themselves!" Floraughed out loud "That irritating lizard!!" Standing on top of the wall, Moren clenched both his fists tightly. If he hadn''t reminded Amon to stop now, he might have been pulled away. Then the rest of the enemy Emperors would appear and ambush him. This was how thest two Emperor-level demons were killed! As Moren''s blood boiled, a voice sounded beside him, "Hah~ Interesting... I can see that the demons now have 87 Emperors, and around the city wall, there are 87 enemy Emperors as well. Sakkar became as powerful as an Emperor at level 43, and this makes sense since you lot get stronger by eating and Sakkar will always have the biggest feast, but why did his rival Aru be level 43 as well? Even Amon has be a Martial Emperor at level 42 and his rival is at level 42 as well... This bizarre bnce is not natural at all." "Why are you babbling, do you think I don''t know what you''re saying? Go and stand in your position or else--" Moren''s shouting at the neer stopped mid-way and a few drops of sweat suddenly appeared on his forehead, "...My Lord?" Chapter 623 Situation at the farm planet

Chapter 623 Situation at the farm

?"Lord, are you here?!" Moren took two steps back when he saw the person standing next to him, then bent down fully until his head was at the same level as his waist, "This subordinate salutes the lord." "The Lord?" "He is truly the lord!" "I kneel out of respect for the Lord!!" Moren''s sudden shout caught the attention of all the demons above and below the wall. In the blink of an eye, all the demons with disturbed expressions or those filled with anger turned to look towards the same point... towards the Lord! When Amon heard the *Lord* shouts and sent his soul sense back to confirm Robin''s presence, he quickly turned around, gave a full bow, and shouted, "Amon wees the Lord." Then he returned to face Flora again in the blink of an eye, But he was clenching his hands and clenching his teeth harder this time "Hoi Amon, who is this shorty over there?" Flora couldn''t hold back her curiosity and pointed at Robin "Shut up... just shut up already..." Amon, who had been exchanging blows with Flora a while ago,ughing with her, and even exchanging smiles, seemed to have transformed. Now his features showed great frustration and anger, as if he wanted to devour her alive. How could he not, when the Lord saw him exchanging blows helplessly with the enemy and unable to win? What if the Lord thought he had be useless?! As for Sakkar, he just looked at Robin and nodded. Robin did not consider his behavior disrespectful given the situation he saw him in, and he nodded back at him. "Hmm? A human?" The Lightning Bull Aru furrowed his eyebrows when he saw what was happening. Seeing a human inside the wall wasn''t entirely new since there were a few humans among the team of divine smiths, but they had definitely never seen the demons act like this with a human before, especially the three demons with the highest status, Amon, Moren, and Sakkar all behaved strangely towards this human! "Come, stand next to me... There is no need to be surprised. It''s just that when I arrived, I felt turmoil in the air, so I asked the gate guards to be silent so as not to distract the warriors." Robin gestured towards Moren and motioned for him to get up "But, Lord, why did you not inform us of youring so that we could prepare a suitable reception for you? The road from the space portal to here... was not cleaned well." Moren wondered and looked towards the path Robin hade from with some embarrassment. Scattered pieces of corpses and bones were still scattered everywhere. For the demons, this is a nice d¨¦cor, but it is definitely not a pleasant sight for a human. Robin smiled before returning to look directly into Flora''s eyes, "Don''t worry about these things. Even if you cleaned the streets of the corpses, you wouldn''t be able not to clean their blood from my hands... The important thing is~ Your supposed alert about the seventh wave never came, so I decided toe myself, perhaps you forgot about me or something. It seems that I came at the right time." "No one dares to forget you, My Lord, it''s just..." Moren quickly responded, "The seventh wave never came." "Oh? Howe?" Robin spoke calmly, this time looking Red me Dragon Flora up and down with eyes glowing golden. "As I told Your Excellency, we are subjected to daily attacks from small groups of enemies, and every now and then a strong wavees to us that takes hundreds of thousands of lives, but after the sixth wave, no other such waves came to us, and the enemies'' n turned into what you see now.." Moren lowered his head. "What I see it now... Do you mean that there are 87 Martial Emperors who are constantly besieging you? It is not a bad n, they do not attack, but they keep you in a state of constant readiness for war, which causes you to be exhausted, and at the same time, if some of you try to get out, they will ambush and kill them. As for if all the Demon Emperors try toe out and fight to the end, then the enemies may have other Emperors well hidden that might appear to wreak havoc on the city and capture the space portal, the siege might look simple but it is indeed far from that." Robin continued in his same calm tone, "This is absolutely true, my lord. This situation has been going on for 4 or 5 years, and every time an emperor appears among us, one appears among them to equalize the bnce again. Every few weeks, I, Brother Sakkar, and the rest of the demon emperors woulde out to sh with the enemies to give the hunting parties a chance to go out to raid some of the closest viges to bring us food, but most of them die before they return." Moren nodded heavily Robin raised his eyebrows slightly, "Oh? Looks like the farm is no longer a farm, huh?" Moren clenched his hands tightly, "...It is just as you say, Lord, only Brother Sakkar was able to break through to level 43 because he was able to hunt down and kill three enemy Emperors. Brother Amon and I were only able to hunt down one Emperor, and the rest lived on what we could find, or on suicide missions. The hunting teams leave under our protection with a thousand demons, from which two or three demons would hardly return every time. If it were not for the space rings that enable them to collect enough corpses, our situation would have be worse..." "Hmm... What exactly happens now?" "...Although there are many enemy Emperors and we have fought with them more than once, Flora and Arue out almost daily and challenge us in duels. At first, we were sending the Demon kings randomly, but we found that Aru and Flora were gaining more strength and Experience with every fight, so we stopped feeding them more experience and assigned Brother Amun and Brother Sakkar to stop them whenever they appeared, so now whenever Aru and Flora appear for a challenge, Amon and Sakaare out to them... Flora has been struggling against Amon every day for years, but they are in a state of bnce, as your Excellency sees. As for Sakaar and Aru, their battle is settled. Aru cannot inflict any harm on Sakaar due to the protection of the Sea of Blood, and Sakaar cannot capture Aru or kill him because of his incredible speed, so they are content with this silent confrontation every day. Perhaps one of them makes a mistake that the other party exploits." Moren smiled and looked down at the ground, he had to admit that these two had already surpassed him Robin grinned sarcastically, "I gave you the *Farm* but the one who was trapped in the end was you? How ironic, indeed, strength alone is not everything when facing intelligent creatures..." *Crash* Morin''s fist forced his ws to dig into his palm, "You are right, Lord, we deserve every word." "Don''t worry that I don''t me you, or it can be said that if I me you, I have to take double that me. You have done what you promised. Your numbers have increased, and the number of emperors and sages among you has witnessed an increase that I have not imagined. But I am the one who broke my side of the promise. I brought you here and told you that there are no martial emperors, but here I can spot 87 martial emperors around the city alone..." Robin nodded calmly. "Don''t say that Lord, you didn''t know either, those martial emperors certainly weren''t there when we started the invasion!!" Moren became emotional and responded quickly "It''s okay, were they present before or not, it doesn''t matter now... I''m the one who brought you here and put you in this situation and I have to help a little." Robin waved at Moren, then suddenly raised his voice, "Amun, capture that sweetie for me." *SHWALAAAA* The white me red up again until Amon was like a burning star in the middle of the sky, and he uttered two words carrying a terrible killing intent, "I obey." "Hmph, who are you capturing, you hideous thing?!" Flora''s features changed instantly and the red me returned to burn strongly over her as well. This was not the first time she had fought Amon, they were mostly equal in firepower and they knew every trick the other party had, Every time they shed they would exchange a few attacks after which they would return to standing at a safe distance to catch their breath and n for the iing sh, then the cycle repeats... How would that change now? But she soon realized how wrong she was. Chapter 624 Fear and Anger

Chapter 624 Fear and Anger

?*Boom* *Boom* *CRACKK* Flora quickly retreated, avoiding a huge white fireball attack, but she didn''t get a chance to take her breath, as after the fireball passed her by a few inches, it exploded next to her and sent her flying, "Argh!!" The indirect explosion was not enough to cause any real damage to her, but it was more than enough to knock her off bnce The next moment, she found Amun one foot away from her raising his right arm that took the shape of an axe, he raved loudly as he shed the axe down on her head! *swoosh* "You are courting death!!" Flora shouted, then a ball of red me appeared between her horns and was shot towards Amon with a *Boom* Amon''s right arm which was about to take Flora''s life turned into a cloud of blood at this moment and the entire right half of his body was pushed back, but this gave momentum to his left arm, which had already turned into a short and pointy de, stabbing towards Flora''s ribs forcefully! "Argh!!" Flora screamed in pain again. The dagger pierced her ribs from the side and pierced her heart. But she made a quick decision and flew to her left quickly to remove the dagger from her body before it continued its path, and as she flew away sheunched several attacks to kill Amon, who lost his right arm. *Boom* *Boom* The explosions turned the sky red *swoosh* Amun emerged from all those explosions with a deformed body, missing his left leg this time. Although his right arm which had exploded previously had already begun to regenerate at extreme speed, he still did not appear to be in a state that allowed him to continue this fight, However, he still continued his pursuit of Flora like a madman, raising his left hand, which had turned into a sword this time "What the hell is wrong with you today?!" Flora screamed in horror as she pressed on the wound in her heart. Although the de had only pierced a short distance from her heart, it was any injury to the heart, no matter how small. She barely received it, but she had already begun to feel heaviness throughout her entire body and she could no longer use her full strength. If Amon does not give her a chance to catch her breath and focus on renewing the wound, it will worsen even more with such pressure and cause her evesting disability or even death. She had fought Amon for years and this was the first time they had both been injured like this, and it did not seem like he intended to stop!! "Flora!!" Aro shouted when he saw the situation below and almost attacked Amun from behind *VROOM* The moment his attention was distracted, the sea of blood around him tried to close in on him, but at thest moment, he used a powerful lightning bolt to make a hole in the sea of blood and quickly escaped from the siege before it wasplete. Then he looked at Sakkar angrily, "YOU!!" "..." Sakaar did not say a word or move from his ce, he just shook his head slowly, as if telling him that he was not allowed to go in that direction. *Crack* *Crack* Aru raised his arm slightly, and lightning bolts from the sky began to strike them and wrap around his hands and horns. In a moment, he looked as if he was the living embodiment of lightning. Sakkar also lowered his hands, which he had kept folded for a long time, and took one step forward. The sea of blood around him began to churn violently. It was clear that he too was ready for a major fight, and then he finally opened his mouth full of pointed teeth: "This isn''t the first time you''ve gotten angry in front of me, your anger will not change the oue at all, only the Lord''smand might change the course of this battle, just as what is happening below..." *Crack* *CRAAAACKK¡­* The lightning bolts began to explode on Aru''s hands, excitedly waiting to escape towards Sakkar, But Aru lowered his arms again, and looked at Robin, "That human is your lord?" "Yes," Sakaar replied in his harsh voice "This is the person leading you? The one who told you to do what you did to us was a mere... Human? He doesn''t even seem that strong." Aru''s eyes exuded clear killing intent and mockery. This human seemed to be level 35 at the maximum and had not done anything since his appearance except stand on top of the wall and stare at the ongoing battle with those golden eyes of his. But it''s understandable that he didn''t interfere, even if he wanted to do something, what could a human being do? Humans once inhabited this world inrge numbers, but they could not bear the fiercepetition and were all massacred. Did the ancestors of this human manage to escape somehow and he returned to take revenge or something like that? It doesn''t matter~ What they failed to do in the ancestral era will not change today "His power is not something your mind canprehend, and his abilities are unparalleled in all worlds. Weak? Even a hundred of you will not be able to touch the Lord." Sakkar quickly replied, How can he allow the Lord to be insulted?! "Oh? Let''s test this theory." A cruel smile appeared on Aru''s face, the lightning that was filling his entire body began to curl above his horns in preparation for the attack *Vroom* The sea of blood around Sakaar became more turbulent. Then Sakaar''s hand turned into a scythe and he raised it in an attacking position, "You have to get past me first." But at this moment a voice came from below, "Let him do it." "Lord?" Sakaar looked at the wall in surprise and found Robin still looking at the battle of Amon and Flora. But there were definitely words towards him, "Let him attack, I also want to try something." "..As youmand." Sakaar nodded and stood aside, folding his hands over his crimson chest again Then Robin raised his head and smiled provocatively at Aru, "I will not move from this spot. I will not try to defend myself with a weapon or even a technique. You know what? I will not even form an energy shield... You have one chance to kill me. Show me what you got." "Lord..? Please reconsider!" Moren almost went crazy when he heard this. He knew very well Aru''s strength since he had fought him many times. Even he, one of the strongest Demon Kings, would be left on the brink of death if he received an attack from the Lightning Bull Aru without defense. Sakkar also focused on the lord seriously, waiting for him to change his mind. All the Demons knew that the lord''s strength was not in directbat and receiving such arge attack without protection would be disastrous, but he did not utter a word, The lord was not a fool not to know something as simple as this. "You don''t have to worry about me, just step back a little so you don''t get hit by ident." Robinughed and then went back to watching the battle of Amun and Flora, which was almost reaching its climax while muttering in a low voice: "Interesting... Very interesting..." "Hmph!" Aru blew air out of his nose like a bull as he stared at Robin, angry and feeling extremely insulted. If a stare could kill, he would have killed him a thousand times over by now! But if staring wasn''t enough to take this *lord* life, a powerful Stage four thunderstorm would be enough! *Crack* *Crack* The massive storm that was destroying the sky above the city began to slowly diminish. All the lightning stored in it began to constantly gather at one point above the ce where Robin was standing. That gathering point began to rapidly increase in size. From being the size of a small ball, it became approximately two meters in diameter in the blink of an eye. It continues to grow until it bes like a violet sun made of lightning! *CRACK* *CRACK* *CRAAACK* "...LORD!!" When Moren felt the power of the lightning ball concentrated at the top, he shouted again in worry. The rest of the demons around the wall also did not know whether they should run away or jump in front of the lord to protect him from theing attack. That attack would be enough to destroy the entire metal wall and turn it into dust! "It''s okay~ It''s okay~" Robin muttered again, his eyes still not looking up from the battle going on behind him as if he didn''t sense what was going on above, but something strange started to happen around him... The golden glow in his eyes intensified even more, and then it started to extend from his eyes until it covered his entire body. "You will pay for your arrogance." When Aro saw that the *Lord* had not actually made any defensive movement yet, his anger intensified even more, "Die." *tter* A straight column of intense Fourth Stage lightning bolt descended above Robin''s head Chapter 625 The Golden Cloak

Chapter 625 The Golden Cloak

?*kachaa* *BOOM* "THE LORD, Ahhh~~ The Lord has been killed!!" A lightning bolt came from the sky like no other. The purple lightning bolt took an even shape without any zigzags as if it were a column holding the sky above. Even the demons who did not know the meaning of pity were terrified when they saw that huge pir of lightning touching the Lord''s head directly without a veil between them, he didn''t even raise his hands in defense! "Lord!!" Even Sakaar himself could not bear to carry out the order any longer and quickly flew towards Robin, hoping to save something from him. If this lightning bolt struck him without protection, it would split his head in two!! But something strange happened that made all the demons and the locals look at Robin with mouths wide open. At this moment, Robin raised his right hand and put two fingers in his mouth, then whistled and shouted, "Hey Amon, you''ve done well, that''s enough. You cane back now. If you press harder, this battle won''t remain one against one for much longer." "Arghhh-- Yes, Lord." Amon was the only one who did not stop moving, even for a single moment, or even look behind him since the order to attack was given, and now that the order was given to withdraw, he did not dy a moment either and dragged his destroyed body towards the city wall with difficulty leaving a deafening silence behind him... Even Flora, who had been stabbed all over her body and had lost so much blood and even lost her left arm, was now looking at Robin with her mouth open that her bloody eyes seemed as if they had no eyelids. Around her, many individuals began to voluntarily reveal themselves. One by one, most of the Emperors of the Farm emerged from their hiding ces and resting zones. Some of them had wings, some had tails, others had visible gills on their necks or even hooves, and all of them at this moment were looking at the fence with their mouths open as if they were hypnotized. At this moment, the pir of lightning is still descending over Robin''s head. The metal wall around Robin, which reaches a height of more than thirty meters, haspletely melted and leveled to the ground again, turning into magma, but Robin''s shadow is still standing in his ce, slowly patting his chin as if he is thinking about something. "No... NO NO NO!! This is impossible... Humans should not have an ability like this, What the hell are you?!" Thunder Bull Aru couldn''t stay calm and started shouting in terror This is the strongest attack in his arsenal. He always thought that if Sakaar was hit by this concentrated pir of the fourth stage of the Major Lightning Law, it would be enough to kill him, but the question is, will Sakaar remain standing in ce and wait for him until the lightning sun gathers in the sky and then wait for it to descend above his head? His only chance to activate that attack was either to destroy fixed defenses or to kill an arrogant person who didn''t know his limits. Finally, a person this stupid and arrogant appeared before him, but he failed to even injure him?! *kachaaa---* *crack* *crack* Finally, the pir of lightning began to slowly fade away until it disappearedpletely. Now it seemed like, the only thing that was making sound in the whole world had stopped and now there wasplete silence. At this moment, all that remained of this front of the wall was the spot where Robin stood, and all that remained in the eyes of everyone present was the same person glowing in golden color. *sniff* *sniff* "Tsk~ I can''t think straight when such a bad smell is around me." Robin frowned a little after the lightning attack ended due to the thick smoke around him, the smoke caused by the melting of arge part of the wall. *Trrrrshh* With a wave of his hand, several small clouds gathered and began to rain over the magma until its temperature dropped. After another wave, winds came and carried the remaining smoke away Robin smiled and gently shook off his clothes, then lowered the rate of activation of the Law of Truth, so the golden glow withdrew from his body and returned to focusing only on his eyes as if nothing had happened. "L- Long live the Lord!" "The Lord is eternal!" "ROOAARRR!!" "The Lord is invincible!!" The demons seemed to have gone crazy at this moment and started shouting different chants at the same time Robin smiled and nodded towards them... This ability was acquired by Robin when he reached the third stage of the Master Law of Truth while fighting against the Warlords. At that time, a glow leaked from his eyes and covered his entire body. Robin did not understand at the time what this meant, but he took some time,ter on, to practice it a little until he understood a few things about it This new ability, or as Robin called it, the Golden Cloak, is the first purelybat ability that Robin has shown since he began using the Master Law of Truth. When activated it forms a tight golden colored robe around Robin that forces anyw to return to its true form before it touches Robin... That is when the major heavenly lightningw just touched the golden cloak, the lightning bolt was forced to turn into a number of scattered patterns that quickly faded away before touching Robin''s body The effect of the Gold Cloak can bepared to the effect of Robin''s ck spear attack. The spear targets part of thew pattern and destroys it, forcing the rest of the pattern to have no meaning and just disappear. It''s just that now he discovered that he no longer has to take time and effort to strike with the spear nor exhaust himself finding an opening, as soon as any kind ofw approaches and touches the golden cloak will fade away by itself After touching the golden cloak, all that remained of Aru''s attack was the energy that he allocated to the attack, which no longer found a target to support it, so it turned into scattered natural energy, and it was the reason that Robin''s clothes flutter throughout the attack... but that is all. Robin smiled satisfied after the sess of the practical experiment. While activating the golden cloak as long as the gap between him and the assant is not toorge, no harm will befall him from a Heavenly Law, only physical attacks can affect him! Robin finally broke the silence and looked at Thunder Bull Aru, "Not a bad attack at all, for a viger like you." Panic appeared in Aru''s eyes more clearly and he quickly retreated, but he quickly stopped. It seemed as if he thought of something, so he took out a dagger from his back and then rushed towards Robin, "I want to see how your little tricks will save you this time!!" *Vroom* The Sea of Blood appeared again, Sakaar took two steps in mid-air and stood in front of Aru, "The Lord said one attack." "Hmm..." Robin raised his eyebrows and nodded with admiration, "You quickly analyzed the situation and came to the conclusion that you should try to attack physically? You are truly a genius as they say about you. That brat that Amon fought is not bad either, as shested for more than 3 minutes in a life-or-death fight against a Demon Emperor without dying or trying to escape, or even losing badly. You both really deserve all the investment that has been pumped into you." "Investment? What do you mean by this? Does this mighty Thunder Bull need investment from anyone?! If you dare,e out from behind Sakaar ande and face me, aren''t you their lord? Howe you are hiding behind one of your followers now? Come out and prove your strength!!" A few drops of sweat appeared on Aru''s forehead, it was clear he wanted to change the subject "Oh, are you trying to deny it now? Hahaha." Robinughed loudly and then shook his head, "Unfortunately, this won''t help you, everything is exposed before my eyes." "Are you still trying to escape from the confrontation by talking crab? You are now in front of your followers. If you do note out and fight me to the death now, they will say that you are a coward!!" Thunder Bull Aru pointed at Robin and shouted forcefully, his index finger was shaking slightly "You and the rest of your friends here can hide this from anyone but me... I see them, I see them all as you see the sun..." Robin lowered his eyes slightly to Aru''s energy gathering center and sighed, "Tell me, little bull, how many people you sacrificed to be able to have this power?" Chapter 626 The secret

Chapter 626 The secret

?"You...say you see them? Who exactly do you mean?" Aru tried to remain calm at Robin''s words, but the trembling was very clear in his voice "I mean what was going on in the solid energy foundations, starting from foundation No. 41 up to foundation No. 43, of course." Robin smiled from ear to ear, "your solid foundations up to foundation No. 40, that is, up to the top of the Sagehood realm, was going smoothly and without much going on, but all This changed when you came to Foundation No. 41, that is, the first solid foundation in the Emperor''s Realm, Isn''t it?" "What nonsense are you saying? I should have expected you to be a mad man like your demons!!" Aru shouted again "Hehe really now? Hear me out to the end then, That foundation No.41 you have is made up of a huge number of scattered pieces, and each one of those pieces is made of differentws and even difrent stages? some of them of the second stage and some of the third Stage. Most of those pieces are made with different Earth Pathws of the second and third Stages! Now your Emperor''s Domain foundations are like a jigsaw puzzle, I can spot at least 1,000 puzzle pieces in Foundation No. 41, 3,000 pieces in Foundation No. 42, and 9,000 thousand pieces in Foundation No. 43? Tsk tsk~ This doesn''t look good." *gulp* All of the Farm Emperors swallowed together at this moment, while the Goblin Emperors looked at them in surprise... Their Emperor Foundations were in scattered pieces? What does this mean? "I mean.. I admit that I''m not an expert when ites to the Emperor''s Realm, but I can pull some strings," Robin raised his gaze to look into Aru''s troubled eyes, "Your sudden breakthrough into the Emperor''s Realm, having the number of Emperors on your side equals the same number of Emperors among the demons, is a fact, Your power level is always the same as Sakaar''s and you never rise above him or leave him behind... If we connect all of this to your solid Emperor foundations, which are made up randomly of scattered pieces of foundations made by the second and third Stages, then I think I will have a good guess as to what happened." The Lightning Bull only felt himself taking a few steps back in the middle of the air. Even the Red me Dragon Flora Flora also forgot her pain and returned to looking at Robin with bulging eyes. The rest of the Emperors of the Farm began to look at each other as well. "You have a way that they can break through to higher realms instantly by sacrificing saints and sages, right?" Robin chuckled "Liar! These are nothing but pure spection. What do you know about The Orphan Blood World and its people? You are nothing but invaders who appeared out of nowhere, but you pretend to know everything?!" Flora shouted loudly, while still clutching her severed upper arm He passed his eyes over Flora and the rest of the Orphan Blood Emperors with a look of condescension, "You are no different from this little bull either, each one of you sacrificed several thousand Law Users to obtain your power! Spection you say? Let me specte for you again then: Hmm, The goat-faced one over there has foundation number 41 made up of more than 21,000 pieces, all of which contain the first stage ofws. You sacrificed 21,000 knights in order to obtain your power?! You lot didn''t even leave the knights alone, tsk tsk~" This time Flora had nothing to say, the numbers andw stages were to urate to be guessed twice. All the Emperors of the farm sank into silence and heavy drops of sweat began to color their foreheads... because they know what it means for the enemies to discover what they are doing, and indeed Robin did not leave them waiting for long and dirctly hit the nail on the head. A big smile appeared on his face again and he spoke with augh, "I''m not really an expert when ites to your world, this orphan blood. I only heard that you are in a constant state of war, which exins why you reproduce so much and have huge numbers ofw users, but I also realize that you definitely You don''t have an infinite number of Law Users to exploit like this. There are 87 Emperors here and each one of you has sacrificed several thousand Law Users. How many Sages, Saints, or even Knights are left in your world now? Is this why the major attack waves stopped, because you don''t have an army to attack in the first ce?" Sakaar, Amon and the rest of the demons turned towards the enemy Emperors with expressions filled with shock and anger. If this were true, then... *ba-dum* *ba-dum* The features of the Orphan Blood Emperors turned for the worse, this was what they were most afraid of revealing, that is why they camped around the demon city to prevent them from leaving!! "Haha, our men are as numerous as dust and our women give birth every day like rabbits. We just decided to bear the burden of killing those red dogs and ordered our children to return to their daily work, but you took this as a sign of weakness? If you want to test your theory, get out of your cities and try then, the seventh wave will be thest one!" An Emperor with a lizard tail pointed at Robin and shouted forcefully But Robin just smiled at this threat, "Oh, maybe I should be afraid and take your words into ount now? Hey, these psychological games won''t work here. With one snap of my finger, the Demon Emperors will start shing with you, and you will be pushed aside alongside them, while the entire demon army will emerge to transform this into dust and blood, their won''t be any orphan left alive be then. do you want to try?" "I- I¡­" That Emperor tried to say something else, like a threat or something, but Robin''s golden eyes seemed to be looking deep into his soul and he could detect his lie. After a few seconds, he mustered enough courage to close his eyes and shouted, "I-- I and my men will--" *kacha* "Enough!" Aru sent a lightning bolt right next to the Emperor, startling him, "Enough talk..." Then he looked back at Robin with some fear. He did not want anyone to reveal anything else without him realizing it, and he certainly did not want to provoke this *lord* to try what he said, for he knows the oue. That *Lord* came out of nowhere and revealed everything about them in a few minutes, he hadn''t even taken a step outside the wall yet! Yet his eyes seem to read everything like an open book Lord... Lord... A while ago he had been wondering why the army of demons that had united the entire Orphan Blood World against them would obey a mere human like this Now he understand. Chapter 627 Who is the monster?

Chapter 627 Who is the monster?

?Aru''s shout brought Robin''s attention to him again, and he spoke with augh, " Do you think shutting a few mouths would make any difference? Even if all of your tongues were cut out, do you think that would prevent me from knowing the truth? The truth about the destruction of most of your armies has be a reality in my eyes and the case is closed. Who can stop the demon army now? By using the Heavenly Major Space Law I can determine the locations of the rest of your army concentration points and major cities over this half of the within one hour and send to each of them a demon army to level them with the ground, while you will remain here ying with me and the Demon Emperors. Do you think that whether you talk to me or not will make any difference? You do not have secrets in front of me. In my eyes, you are as naked as the day your mothers gave birth to you!" "You... What kind of monster are you?!" Aru''s face waspletely filled with panic, there was no point in trying to cover it up further, If he continued pressing the Robin was mistaken then he could just put his theory to the test! They had struggled so much to keep this truth hidden for as long as possible, but Robin now spoke as if it was as clear as the sun and he even became certain that he was ready to get the demon army out of their safe zone... All that and he had not taken a step outside the wall yet! "Huh? Ahaha me? I''m the monster? You alone have sacrificed more than thirteen thousand saints and sages in order to obtain this power, I know what stripping the solid foundations from a body does, I tasted it myself once, and certainly not a single one of those who *contributed* to making you an Emperor has survived. And let me guess, most of the people you sacrificed were from one race that had to do with the Path of Earth, right? And the rest of the scattered pieces of otherws mean that the people of that race were not enough for you that you had to gather a thousand more from other races, That is, you literally sacrificed the saints and sages of an entire race in order to obtain this power, and of course this race will not survive after that, meaning that you alone indirectly annihted an entire race. and you dare to call ME a monster? What about you then?" Robin''s big smile turned into an angry expression "If it had not been for you sending the demons upon us, this would not have happened! The Rock Lizards race made a great sacrifice for the sake of our entire world. If it were not for them, I would not have been able to confront this thing and everything would have ended at his hands!" Aru shouted, pointing at Sakaar, "You sent us those demons to kill us all and destroy the world, but you call me a monster because I want to protect my world? What kind of twisted mind do you have? But then again, what?would I expect from then one leading these things?" "Oh, what an impassioned and powerful speech, but I have a feeling that the great sacrifice of the rock lizard species wasn''t voluntary, was it?" Robin raised his head further andughed "..." Aru had nothing to say, how could an entire race choose to sacrifice themselves in order to strengthen a person of another race? They wouldn''t even do it for one of their own! The rock lizard race was one of the most evil and hostile races on the Orphan Blood, and everyone hated them, so when it was decided to use sacrifices, everyone agreed to start with them first, so the des of the army that were prepared to take down the demons turned into swords directed at the rock lizard tribe until they were all annihted without leaving a single infant behind... The cries of that race still echo in his head to this day. "This is what I thought as well... Let''s be realistic here. You have all been fighting each other and eating each other''s flesh since ancient times. You dered war on the demon race only because they exterminated two races and you were afraid of their momentum, right? But you, alone, annihted one of your local races to obtain this power of yours, in addition to all the races that were crushed in order to make all those Emperors behind you, ording to the density of certainws in their foundations makes us certain that you have annihted at least 7 or 8 races, and have harmed the rest of the races to the point that it will take hundreds or thousands of years to regain their strength! If we calcte the extent of the destruction caused by the demons andpare it to what you have caused to yourselves, we will find that the demons are the oppressed side here." Robinughed again Then he took his eyes away from Aru and began to pass them over the enemy Emperors again with a keen look, "Why do I have the feeling that you were waiting for a threat like the demons to appear in order to make these sacrifices? This is definitely not an ordinary technique that you all know, otherwise, this rotten would have been filled with a lot of Emperors before the arrival of the demons, and the races here would have been much fewer after making sacrifices day and night... This ability to make sacrifices is certainly not a technique that can be passed on either. It must only be one zone or some kind of item that exists in a fixed location, and perhaps it is also under the guard of all the races. Of course. Who would want a member of an enemy race to make such huge sacrifices and be stronger? Let me guess... There are heavy conditions that you have set among yourselves that must be met first in order to use it, otherwise no one will allow it, and the emergence of the demon race fulfilled these conditions and gave the powerful races among you the right to use that item and cooperate in exterminating the inferior races!" *Gulp* Not only Aru, but panic appeared on the faces of all the Emperors of the Orphan Blood, even Flora forgot the pain in her arm and stared at Robin with shaking eyes. "Phew! I always regretted it when I decided to send the demons here, and I doubted Moren''s words when he told me that you were a bunch of savages who deserved to die, but now I see that he was right." Robin shook his head several times, then raised his head and looked at them condescendingly, "This shithole you call a deserves everything that happens to it. If I didn''t send the demons to fill their bellies, you would have destroyed yourselves sooner orter." *Crack* Aru clenched his hands until they started making cracking noises, and spoke in a muffled voice, "Think about it however you want, but I only wanted to protect my world from a greater threat. I wanted the greater good for everyone after making the necessary sacrifice." Robin raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard some remorse in Aru''s tone, "Wow, what do we have here... A monster with a conscience? No wonder they chose to make you the first to gain the power of an Emperor, Maybe they see you as an honest person, worthy of trust even?" Then he raised his voice and looked at the rest of the local Emperors, "If the honest person among you is willing to sacrifice 13,000 saints and sages, thirteen thousand people in order to gain power, people who have lived for hundreds or thousands of years and have their own stories, lives, and ambitions, people who have families who loved them! Then what does the immoral person among you do then?" Then he turned back to look at Flora, "I am not saying that I am an angel descending from heaven. I decided to be a devil and sacrifice you in order to gather power, but isn''t that what you are doing as well? At least when I decided to sacrifice, I decided to attack a distant. As for you, You are sacrificing each other!" Robin waited a few seconds before sighing, "...I came today mainly to see why the seventh wave has not started yet, but I also came to see if there is a way out that I can give you. Perhaps my feeling of guilt towards the people of this world will ease a little, but I no longer see any reason why I would hesitate to finish you off... My demons, are you hungry?" Chapter 628 Negotiation

Chapter 628 Negotiation

?*Rumble* *Rumble* "YES, MY LORD!" All the demons shouted in unison, shaking the ground All the Demon Emperors stood shoulder to shoulder on the wall with a killing intent that would pierce the sky, the standard demons army from the little cubs in the Energy Foundation Realm to those at the top of the Sage Realm looked as if they were eager to hear the order... Years have passed since the siege that reduced their rations by arge margin, and most of the corpses the suicide hunting squads bring go to the Demon Kings to help them get to the Martial Emperor Realm as quickly as possible, so are they hungry? very. All the Emperors of Orphan Blood mobilized their energies until the ground began to shake beneath their feet, fear and uncertainty evident in their eyes, but they were all ready to fight here until the end no matter what, they must stop the demon army, or else disaster will strike their whole world! *kachaa* "That''s enough! Everyone, stay in your ce!" The sky quickly became cloudy again and lightning bolts began to fall like rain. Although they did not harm anyone, they were enough to attract attention to Aru again, who pointed at Robin and shouted angrily, "Do you think we are a group of clowns? If we are in a life-or-death fight, we will be satisfied by standing in front of your Demon Emperors without moving and allowing that cursed army of yours to bypass us? Any indirect attack from us will kill tens of thousands of your Demons before they can get out of those walls!" Robin nodded in agreement with a confident smile on his face, "I realize that at least you will be able to kill half of the demon army before they spread out, perhaps so you can kill arge number of Demon Emperors before you are all annihted, or perhaps you will be able to take the battle inside the walls and destroy the demon families inside as a form of revenge, I realize that the possibilities for your reactions are many and they are all truly frightening... But so what? Whoever is left of the demons after this massacre will be enough to wipe out your clean, and they in turn will have enough food to multiply their numbers several times." Aru opened his eyes wide open, the look in this *Lord''s* eyes said a lot That person really didn''t care about the number of deaths among the demons. He considered them tools, no, even less than tools! How can the demons remain silent after hearing something like this?! Aru quickly looked at Sakaar, hoping to say words to him to try to create a rift between him and that lord, but he found Sakaar still burning with raw intent to kill. All the Demon Emperors seemed as if they had not heard anything, and some of them even grew more excited when they thought about the amount of food and the doubling of their numbers after the victory!! *What Lord is this? How did he manage to gain the loyalty of these monsters?* Aru returned to looking into Robin''s unfazed eyes again, *...I see, he himself is the most sinister monster of them all.* "Think again, once you release the attackmand you won''t be able to withdraw it, don''t forget that we can still make more Emperors! Once this final battle begins we will not hold ourselves off anymore, you will see another hundred Emperors in front of you in a single day, No one will win in this case!" Aru tried again. They had maintained their arrogance for a long time under the cover of illusion, but now that the truth about sacrificing their army was revealed, that confidence had evaporated. In the end, the number of Emperors is actually equal, but there is a huge number of sages in the ranks of the demons, and now that lord has appeared who received a direct attack from the Thunder Bull without even blinking... The beginning of this unequal battle means the annihtion of all the Emperors of the Orphan Blood, they will struggle for a while and take many demons with them, but their end is inevitable. "Come on, we all know there won''t be another hundred of you, not even another 30 if I guess right? but then again, It doesn''t matter, If more of you show up, the more I will kill." Robin shrugged, " I imagine your corpses will be a great help for the rest of the Demon Kings to mutate." "You..!!" Aru almost shouted something else when he noticed something and lowered his voice again, "...Since you''re so confident, why haven''t you given the order to attack yet? ...What do you want?" "Oh, so even a human with the head of a bull can be intelligent? Haha, I do want something and only you can give it to me." Robin raised his hand and propped his chin mockingly "...Say it, if it''s reasonable we can discuss it," Aru spoke with much difficulty, he didn''te today with the intention of negotiating for his life!! Robin then began to pass his golden eyes towards the Orphan Blood Emperors before returning to focus his eyes on Aru again, "Sacrificing the energy foundations of arge number of cultivators in order to craft an Emperor Realm foundation is not a bad idea but it is very difficult to implement. Even if I had this idea, I would have suffered for hundreds or even thousands of years to implement it. Why do you have it and why can you use it so many times with ease?" "..." Aru did not open his mouth Robin pointed twice at Aru''s energy gathering center, "There is also something strange going on in the foundations of your Emperor''s Realm that is very eye-catching. You, for example, have a small lightning bolt that attacks the scattered pieces that made up your foundations, destroying the fragments of thews in them, and rewriting them using the fourth stage From the Major Heavenly Law of Lightning, meaning that in a few more years all those scattered pieces will disappear and you will have a true Emperor''s foundations, all built with the Major Heavenly Law of Lightning, and even a perfectw up to the fourth stage! And I do not see that you control that technique either, as it works automatically before my eyes now, that technique is a few times better than my Foundation Modification Technique! I apologize for my rudeness, but this is something a humble civilization like yours should not have." "And..?" Aru asked impatiently, his features turning for the worse because he could already guess what Robin''s next move would be "I want all the information about the sacrifice process and this modification technique and where you got it from, In return, I will give you ten years of peace." And indeed, Robin did not disappoint *Rumble* "Forget it!!" Aru shouted and the sky behind him thundered loudly, "This is the only thing we have that allowed us to stay strong in front of your demons up till this say, and you want us to hand it over? Do you think we are stupid to put our neck in your hand?!" Robinughed, "Let''s be reasonable here. I know there are still some cultivators here and there on your that you can use to make more Emperors, but how many Emperors? By estimation, you can make a maximum of about twenty more Emperors if you sacrifice your families. Meanwhile, I can bring food to the demons through that space portal behind me and nourish them until they produce twenty more Emperors with ease... Your reliance on sacrifice weakens you, not strengthens you, give me those techniques or items and I will grant you some good conditions. Work for me, you and your families will live in better conditions and thrive like never before, more importantly, you will not need to sacrifice anyone else." "Impossible! How can we trust the words of someone like you? No matter what method you use or how you assure us, it is impossible for us to hand over ourst line of defense against you, even if we all die, we will not let you have it!!" Aru shouted again angrily, the rest of the Emperors behind him agreed as well Robin was silent for a few seconds, then sighed and shook his head, "It seems that convincing you with the oath tablets is not possible at the moment, Hah? That''s okay too, I will give you onest way to end the day in peace, If you lot didn''t agree to this one too then you don''t need to respond, I advise you to just attack directly as the battle will be unavoidable." Aru looked at the rest of the Emperors next to him, who nodded towards him, then he suppressed his anger a little and asked, "What is it?" Robin smiled and then pointed at Flora, "I want her." Chapter 629 Hostage

Chapter 629 Hostage

?*Rumble* *Rumble* Aru did not utter a word in response to Robin, but lightning began to spread throughout his entire body and emanate from his eyes, as if it was preparing to devour him. "You dare?!" One of the Emperors of the Orphan Blood couldn''t restrain himself and shouted. That person had hornsing out of the side of his head and red hair as well. It was clear that he was Flora''s rtive. "We can die, but we cannot be humiliated!" Another Emperor shouted angrily, and not only him, but many of the Emperors of the Orphan Blood took defensive positions... but not all of them. Arge number of the Emperors looked sideways at Flora. They did not say anything to agree to the offer or urge Flora to think, but they were not ready to fight either. It was clear that they were seriously considering the offer, or more urately, they had already agreed, but they did not dare to say it aloud Robin seemed as if he did not see the division taking ce in front of him, to be more precise, he did not seem to care! When he saw some of them shouting at him, he just raised his shoulders slightly, "I gave you your chance, if you don''t appreciate it then there is no need to talk anymore," then he raised his hands, ready to give a signal to the demons to advance. "RAOAAR!" The demons bared their fangs and showed their ws, millions of them ready to pounce forward and continue pushing forward to the end. "WAIT!!" At this tense moment, a feminine voice came out, "What... exactly do you want from me?" "Flora!!" Aru shouted in a voice that shook the hearts of everyone below the realm of an Emperor, "Don''t say that you are thinking of submitting to that pervert!!" Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly at this... There was no need to soil his reputation like that, right? "Do you have another solution? If I have to sacrifice myself for our world, so be it!" Some tears appeared in Flora''s eyes and she cried out "You will not go with him, this matter is over! I will not allow my life to continue knowing that your honor was the price. Even if you were cut into pieces today, I will not allow it!!" Aru looked very agitated and grabbed a random lightning bolt passing by him and raised it. It was clear that he was trying to throw it at Robin, but Sakkar stood in his way again. As for Robin, he raised his palms in stupefaction at what was happening and looked right and left at the demon kings and Emperors next to him, as if he were telling them, *Can you believe these fools?* But one of the goblin kings did not understand Robin''s confusion and shouted at Aro, "What is the problem if you gave that woman to the lord to be his maid and warm his bed? This is an honor for you!" *Thump* Robin raised his hand and pped his forehead, then turned back to look at Flora, "Listen, I''m doing research on Emperors right now and I need someone in the Emperor realm who can use the fourth stage of thews to cooperate with me. That''s all, don''t let your imagination take you too far!" Flora''s terrified features calmed down a little and she replied, "Why me?" "Standing in the vanguard means that you have a respectable leadership role, and this means that arge number will respect your decision. Secondly, You have great power that rivals Amun, even though you are young in age you were the second to ept sacrifice after your leader, the Bull, and this is evidence of your talent and that you will be of greater benefit to my research. Thirdly, I see many people of the same lineage as you among the emperors, and this is enough to speak of the influence of your tribe on the, and that they will do what they can to ensure that you remain safe during the five years and prevent anyone from thinking of any useless tricks. Andst, that electrical brother wants to protect you and will most likely not break an agreement if you take part in it. Do you want other reasons?" Robin waved unconcernedly Flora was silent for a moment, "...What is it for us if Ie with you and help you with this *research*? Will you order the demons to leave us alone?" "Please don''t overestimate yourself. I would have given you ten years of peace in exchange for the sacrifice method. Do you think I would give up on this entire for you?" Robin spoke condescendingly, "Actually, whether you refuse or not doesn''t matter. If I start the battle now, I will be able to capture a bunch of you alive. I just want to avoid losing a number of my Emperors, so let''s do it like this... My offer is a five-year truce, Within five years, I want you topletely move around the city with a promise from me that the Demon Emperors will not leave the city either. I also want the bodies of thew users that you lot sacrificed. If you ept this ande with me quietly, after the end of the five years, I will return you to your family without a scratch. " "You want me hostage then..." Flora furrowed her eyebrows slightly "Interpret it as you wish, are you in or not?" Robin shrugged slightly "Of course not!!" Aru shouted at Robin and then turned back to look at Flora, "It''s a trap! He wants to remove the Emperors of both parties from the equation and leave the rest of the demon army to wreak havoc on the world. Isn''t that what we''re trying to prevent in the first ce?" Robin quickly responded, "I will prevent the demon army from advancing, except for hunting parties that will go out to hunt randomly and in small numbers. Isn''t this what you have been doing all your history? During the five years, you may consider this city as another tribe, Its hunting parties would go out to kill or be killed, but if I heard that you have allocated elite teams to confront our hunting teams, I will consider you have broken the deal and the army will march." "Nonsense! We give you the bodies of hundreds of thousands of our brothers to eat after we gave them a decent burial, and we leave demon hunting parties to hunt our sons to feed more of your kings so that they will turn into emperors? And then what? After the end of five years, we find that the number of demon emperors in your army has doubled!? Do you think we are fools?! Forget it!!" Aru shouted forcefully, none of this seemed to go their way Robin smiled, "This is your problem. Whether you want a five- year truce, perhaps thinking of other solutions, or you want to dere war and death today. In either case, I have no problem. I will give you five minutes to decide." The demons around Robin did not open their mouths as their Lord spoke, but they were really hoping inside that the enemy Emperors would reject the offer so that they could begin a war of annihtion immediately. As for Robin, he was acting as if he did not care in order to frighten the Emperors of the Orphan Blood even more, but he really wanted to make this deal. Firstly, where would he get an Emperor who could use the fourth stage and that emperor would be willing to cooperate with him in research except in this way? Even if all the enemy emperors were arrested and they refused to cooperate, they would be of no use... Secondly, sending miniature squads to hunt in a small and random manner, isn''t this what the demons were sent here for in the first ce? Their poaching is what changed the situation to what it is! When some were about to shout at Robin in disapproval and others were hesitating whether to try to convince Flora or not, "There''s no need to wait, I agree." "...Flora... You don''t have to ept this." Aru barely restrained himself and tried to deter her from her decision "You go back and think about something. Don''t waste the opportunity of five years. Dying today will do us no good..." Flora spoke solemnly, then lit the me on her body for a moment, so all the blood and dust burned away, and her injured lips became red again, then she began to advance towards Robin. Slowly under the eyes of Aro and the rest of the Emperors in a humiliating scene, no one said anything to stop it or say that they rejected the truce. It was like someone putting a sword to your neck and asking you whether you want to die today or in five years, There was only one right answer... so even Aru, whom everyone heard the sound of his teeth gnashing, did not say anything. As for Robin, he looked from top to bottom at the amazingly beautiful girl who came down to stand in front of him. A big smile appeared on his face, "Wee!" Chapter 630 Aru and Flora

Chapter 630 Aru and Flora

?Two hours ago-- Under a giant tree with pointed, brown leaves "Will there be anything new today or will we rely on Tribe Master Aru and Noble Miss Flora to attack them as usual?" A person with a face full of pimples spoke in a slightly angry tone "Do you have another suggestion? Don''t tell me you''re still trying to make us attack them with all our might, right?" Another person with red eyes and red hair responded "And what''s the problem with that? Tribal Master Aru and Noble Miss Flora attack them almost every day and start fair challenges under our supervision. The demons are used to this situation now and perhaps they are looking forward to using today to watch the show. Why should we give these strangers fair challenges in the first ce? I suggest we strike with all our strength today and kill arge number of their Emperors before we leave, this will be a devastating blow to them and we will be able topletely annihte them! Wasn''t this the n in the first ce?" This time, Aru was the one who responded, "And this is still the n, but you see for yourself that whenever we went, we found all of their Emperors lined up on the wall, ready for battle. It has been almost two years since this total siege began, and they still have not rxed their defenses even a little, even if we attack with all our strength now, it will not only be one-on-one battles against their Emperors, but rather their entire army will join the battle, if this happens then our naked back will be exposed..." An old man with closed eyes stepped forward and spoke respectfully, "Tribe Master Aru, I understand what you are saying, I really appreciate your n, but don''t you see that the long breath policy is not to our advantage? Even under siege, they are still bing Emperors while we have to kill countless numbers to reach our level, how long will we wait? Until they add twenty or fifty more Emperors into their ranks? By then even the siege will not work." "Yes, why do we wait for the number of Emperors on their side to increase before we increase our numbers as well? Support my proposal and let us create ten Emperors today and use the numerical difference to attack! Or have you all be soft now because all those remaining are your close families?!" Another person with a white tail shouted angrily Flora, who was leaning on the tree trunk indifferently, straightened up as the me caught on her hair, "Hoi Shehalif, I realize that you are angry because you sacrificed all of your tribe''s cultivators, but the alliance leader did not order it. Tribe Master Aru did not order you to do what you did, you did it yourself with the principle of Punishing yourself before others kill you, you knew that we would not have chosen an old fart like you to be and Emperor and that your worthless tribe was going to be sacrificed anyway, so you did what you did willingly, don''te to us and me!" "Did I even open the topic? Did I open the topic?!" The white-tailed person looked like he was about to copse, but he kept his words as respectful as possible Aru raised his palm to calm Flora down, then looked at the white-tailed person firmly, "Do you think the decision to make sacrifices was painless and arresting the volunteers was that easy? After the first group of sacrifices was arrested, the army disbanded and they fled each in a direction so we now have to turn every rock and dry up rivers to find some volunteers, The fact that we can still keep up with these monsters is a miracle! Secondly, even if they were all in front of me waiting to be sacrificed, I would not have chosen that. We havemitted enough sins and almostpletely destroyed the civilization of our world. There are only a small number of cultivators left, only enough to make 27 Emperors or help me reach level 46. Adding 27 Emperors, or even strengthening me will be a great help against their Emperors, but when their army intervenes on their side, this advantage will quickly disappear and we will return to a state of bnce. Secondly, if we kill them all, then literally everything we know will copse, what would be there to protect anymore? We have to keep them... We have to protect them and increase their numbers, not kill more!" "You mean increasing the number of cultivators of the Thunder Bull and Red me Dragon tribes?" Another Emperor spoke in a low voice. "The Thunder Bull Tribe also made sacrifices and everyone knows!" Aru pointed towards the person who spoke and shouted, the sound of thunder rumbling slightly in the sky "I did not say anything!!" In front of the frightened Emperor, Aru lowered his arm and looked around a little. The word fragile is not enough to describe this *alliance*. This is to be expected since most of those present are tribe masters and geniuses from scattered tribes that were warring with each other just a few years ago. It is like an alliance between a snake and a mongoose, each of them looking at the enemy with one eye and his so-called ally with the other. The only reason for the existence of an alliance at all is the presence of Aru and Flora. One of them is a military and martial genius who led his previously insignificant tribe to be among the five most powerful tribes in the world, and the other is a descendant of the strongest and most ancient tribe in the world... If the two had not supported each other, the resistance would have copsed years ago, and not at the hands of the demons, but rather the tribes would have fought among themselves. Aru finally let out a long exhale, "All of you, don''t worry. When was thest time I let down someone who trusted me? Count on me, soon I will select a team from you and we willunch a nned attack that will paralyze the demons'' movements for at least three years. Even if I die during the attack, you will be sure of its sess, just trust me a little more!" "Of course, of course. As long as Tribe Master Aru speaks, who are we to oppose?" "Tribe Master Aru never broke his promise." "I''ve always trusted you, nephew." Dozens of Emperors praised with smiles that seemed fake, and their facial expressions showed a mixture of helplessness with a little pit of reassurance, but what else was in their hands? Aru did not ask for the position of Alliance Leader kindly but rather crushed everyone who opposed him. He was already invincible when he was still at the peak of the Sage level, so what now that he forced them to collect sacrifices for him and reach level 43 Emperor''s Realm? He is a person that can''t be yed with. But at the same time, he never broke a word that left his mouth. Even though he is still a young man, not more than a hundred years old, his stories in the world are countless and he has wide fame. If he said that he would save a person, he would save him, even if he was in the clutches of death, and if he said that if he destroys anyone, he would destroy him and everyone who bears his family name. Fear mixed with some respect... This is how everyone sees The Thunder Bull Aru, but can he perform another miracle in these circumstances? No one knows, and no one has a say in that either. They can only reveal some of their anxiety and then immediately give some praise. Between all that fake praise and fake smiles, Flora took a few steps to stand in front of Aru, then gently extended her hand until she reached the back of his head, "Don''t worry, I''m sure you''ll buy us some time. Just promise me that you''ll choose me on that team." Aru looked at her with eyes full of love instead of anger, then he also extended his hand and pulled her towards him until their foreheads touched, "You know I can''t promise that, but I will always try to have you by my side. I always try.." ---------------- Present time-- Flora slowlynded and he stood next to Robin with her head raised high *crack* *crack* *rumble* Her clothes and external injuries were mostly treated after that red me ignited within her, and she tried in her looks to show strength and firmness as much as possible, but her severed arm and the turbulent heartbeat cast all these appearances aside. *crack* *RUMBLE* *RUMBLE* "Ahh... AAHHHH... AAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!!" Aru screamed until her lungs nearly burst. The cloudy sky above him split in half and rained down lightning bolts that melted the ground! The demons all took a defensive stance, even Sakaar looked serious as he had never seen Aru this angry before. Only Robin looked at him with a half-smirk stuck on his face Aru finally managed to calm down a little and pointed at Robin with his index finger, "You... remember what happened today." Then he flew away The rest of the Orphan Blood Emperors looked at each other for a moment before following Aru No one was left behind except Flora, who felt like she had be like a lifeless doll. Chapter 631 Orphan Blood

Chapter 631 Orphan Blood

?*Deep inhale* "Hooo~" Robin let out a long exhale as he looked towards the horizon and put his hands behind his back, "I have to admit, it''s apletely different ce out here. No wonder they call it *Orphan Blood*, In addition to the huge number of orphans and widows left behind by the existential war here, the ce itself is suspiciously bloody... I wonder if the nature of the world of this world affected the poption, or is the bloodiness of the poption that affects the nature of the world?" Since Robin''sst step outside the space portal, he was immediately preupied with the current events. He had no time to spend contemting his surroundings, only now did he have this opportunity. Unlike the blue sky on both Jura and Niharis, and the light green sky on Greend, the crimson color was dominant here. In the sky, there are six small crimson suns moving quickly, They appear in a bloody twilight and disappear after several minutes in a sunset before reappearing again randomly. The clouds were also affected by the color of the sky and the sun, so they took on a dark red shade. Of course, the general atmosphere and even the soil were not spared from this irritating color. As for the trees around the city walls, they were full of thorns instead of leaves, and the ground exuded a dark sap that Robin had never seen before, but it was clear that the soil was not suitable for growing anything edible. "Just by looking, I can see resources and minerals that are supposedly scarce In Jura, Greend, and Even in Niharis lying everywhere here, but I can also understand the way this world works, where the strong literally eat the weak... This ce is destined for bloodshed, there is no safety or stable system of governance in an environment where thews of Bloodlust and Chaos aremon, it''s a miracle they still have the tribal system." Robin shook his head as he looked around and saw Amon and Sakaar approaching and floating in the air next to him. Amon, who waspletely healed, asked hesitantly, "Thews of bloodlust and Chaos... Emotions like bloodlust havews, Lord? And even Chaos is governed by aw?" "Everything is governed byws, Amon. You yourself are a moving mass ofws." Robin showed a slight smile, "Have you never thought that there are ces you go to be happy and other ces that make you sad? These ces have thews of those emotions umted to a certain extent, and it seems that this is what happened here as well, but in this case, Bloodlust has taken over throughout the, you have to be extremely clear-headed to be able to ignore this type of sensation and choose reason instead of bloodshed." "Then why didn''t the Lord create any techniques for thews of emotions? The Lord created hundreds of techniques until today.." Amon asked again Robinughed, "Why would I make a technique for emotions? Increasing the bloodlust, anger, and all those negative emotions without really increasing strength means creating suicide soldiers and reducing these types of emotions creates insensitive people that are no different between them and stones. There are certain things that should not be tampered with and should be left as they are because there is no point in messing with it, thews of emotions are one of them." Then he furrowed his eyebrows slightly, "And there are otherws that even if I wanted to tamper with them, I can''t. Until this moment, I thought that Death was the onlyw that gave me this warning to back off, but today thew of Chaos took second ce." "To this degree?" Amon asked again, Sakkar seemed to be listening carefully as well Robin smiled and looked around for a bit, then pointed towards a small purple tree near the wall, "This tree over there is full of life and is still young, but the Law of Chaos is starting to umte on it. Something is going to happen very soon. Let''s see together." After a few seconds *Swoosh* The tree left its roots and flew upwards until it disappeared over the horizon. "Haha well that was very random, I thought it was going to weather or something." Even Robin couldn''t suppress hisughter "This is what''s happening then?! We thought the locals wanted to confuse us with these strange events. A few days ago, the water well caught on fire!" Moren came floating over and approached Robin, apanied by a number of Demon kings and Emperors Even Flora, who was floating in the air with a stray gaze, her eyes seemed to havee back to life again as she listened to Robin. She is a local and knows this type of chaotic event to the point that it has be a reality and should not be questioned. This was the first time she heard anything about thew of Chaos. "What you saw and experienced is nothing but a slight interference from the Law of Chaos, just a simple disturbance to this world. ording to what I see, the Law of Chaos interferes with otherws and influences them to work in a strange and illogical way, but the proportion of the Law of Chaos here is still within the reasonable limit and If thisw were to increase even a little bit, it would be impossible to live here." Then he pped once, "The important thing is, I intended to stay here for a while to conduct some research in this world, but it seems that this will not be possible. The chaos here will double the time needed toplete anything important. It is better for me to return to Greend." "So fast, my lord?" Amon''s voice sounded sad Robin nodded, still looking around with his golden eyes, "You don''t need me for the next while. Just stay near the space portal to protect it and send reasonable hunting parties as promised to collect food for the Demon Kings. Try to increase the number of Emperors among you to as many as possible within five years. Oh, and be prepared to protect yourself against a surprise attack at any time, because I do not imagine that they will keep the five-year pact for too long." "Hmph!" Flora bellowed angrily but did not add another word Moiraine nodded but did not agreepletely, "We will prepare as you ordered, Lord, but there is no need to worry too much. As you saw, Aru epted the agreement and left, this means that he will most likely keep his promise." "..." Sakaar didn''t say a word but nodded Robin raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Sakaar, "Oh? Even you vouch for your enemy''s truthfulness in a life-or-death situation like this? He seems to be a more interesting character than he seems. But that doesn''t change my will, even if he doesn''t do it, there are many others." "Yes, my lord." Moren and the rest of the Demons Kings nodded Then Robin returned to looking at Flora with a half smile, "Have you ever dreamed of leaving your world before?" Chapter 632 Greed

Chapter 632 Greed

?Central Continent-- The hidden space portal in the forests *Bzzzzzz* "The space portal on the other side has been activated. Prepare to receive the arrivals." The guards around the gate stood and took defensive positions, while a number of other weak ones approached the space portal in a submissive manner to help carry anything that came out of that space portal or perhaps treat the injured. "Who? Who ising? Is the lord back?!" A young demon started jumping and looking at the space portal excitedly, and he was not alone, currently, there are tens of thousands of demons of different ages around the gate! Less than an hour ago, the Lord came here to check on the situation, then he used the portal to go to the farm. This news spread like wildfire among the demon families, and arge number of them came to the portal to see the Lord for the first time, but all these events did not take more than a few minutes, and when most of them arrived they were found that the lord had already left for the farm But this did not prevent more and more demon families from gathering here to hear a description of His Excellency from those who saw him and more news about that legendary person The person who gave them the ability to hear, speak, and use soul sense after they were handicapped, the person who protected them from the oppression of the Nihari giants after they drove them like livestock and killed their cubs while they slept like insects, the person who allocated half a continent to them to be under their control and helped them build a society after they were traveling a stray in the form of small families consisting of a few hundred individuals, and many other things that the Lord changed in their lives! Many things that they will never forget even if they try... Robin''s solutions to them were techniques that can be practiced when the demon reaches a certain level of strength and intelligence, it was not a radical solution, therefore all their cubs are still born without the sense of sight and hearing, and thus they also cannot speak. When their parents see them like this, they will automatically remember their race''s painful past, and they will remember the person who pulled them out of it when they use his techniques on their cubs... So even after the Lord left more than an hour,rge numbers of demons were still flocking to the gate''s vicinity until this moment! "You are dreaming? The magnificent Lord has just left. I bet he knew about the siege on the farm, so he went to them to help. He will definitely stay for months or even years to help our fathers and ancestors win, and he will definitely do it! The lord is invincible!!" A skinny demon shouted, raising both hands "But at least one of our warriors wille and tell us about what the lord did, right?" "Look, someone hase out!! ...Is it a human?" "Is he one of the Rune Masters?" As the crowds began to guess who this was, the space portal guards fell to their knees, "We salute the Lord and wee his safe return." "Lord! It is truly Lord!!" That young demon shouted and quickly knelt down, apanied by his family and those around him As for the skinny demon, he fell to his knee and hit his head on the ground, "The lord has returned, this means we have won the war! The lord is invincible!! The lord is almighty" "We salute the Lord" "We salute the Lord" Robin nodded contentedly towards therge crowd in front of him and began waving at them kindly and muttering in a voice that only the person standing next to him could hear, "It is good to know that the new generation of demons still appreciate what I did for them." As for the person who came out of the space portal to him, Flora, she was not in the mood to listen to Robin''s words, since she stepped outside thespace portal and was looking around in shock, "This... this..." "Hehe, I wonder, does your shocke from the fact that you are experiencing entering another world for the first time? Or because there are millions of demons on the other side of the space portal? Or perhaps you now understand that your siege all those years was useless and that the demons can bring whatever food they need from here to stay alive?" In front of Flora''s gaze, Robin couldn''t help butugh Flora herself had no answer to this question Everyone on the Orphan Blood knows well about the metal arch, how demons who approach it disappear, and that there are demons whoe out of it from time to time, but they thought that this metal arch led to the interior of the earth, or even to hell!! Where, for example, will these barbaric creatures that only know how to shed bloode from? The Orphan Blood, with its six red suns that give it its crimson color, its high temperature, the absence of almost any agricultural crops, and the presence of all those warring races... Isn''t it itself considered hell? How can the people of that world imagine a hell worse than the one they live in?! And they did, they were able to imagine that hell from which the demons came... A barren, dark ce that: Did not have their bright suns, their rivers that could be cleaned and drunk, nor their trees whose sap could be drunk, this is why they gathered together and decided to protect the bounties of their world from those horrible demons!! But... But she was met with a clear blue sky and gentle golden sunshine, a breath of fresh air, and the soothing sound of rustling leaves when she extended her soul sense just a little and found a running river of fresh water and arge number of weak beasts that could be easily hunted, she even found huge sea beasts being dismembered at this moment, and each sea beast corpse was enough to feed thousands of people for weeks! It even found vastnds nted with different crops to feed domesticated beasts and an entire agriculture system is based on white creatures that resemble humans, but they are not human. This ce... Is it paradise?! And in this bliss do millions of demons live? Although she had not spotted any Emperor among them, there were undoubtedly tens or even hundreds of thousands of sages and saints here! "You.. live in this ce...? And we.. we..." Flora muttered she felt like she wanted to cry bitterly, but she held back her tears. Do those dirty demons live in a ce like this, but they are still not satisfied ande to kill them?? Robin understood some of her questions and stopped waving at the demons, "Yes the Demons live here, even on Nihari they had very close natural conditions, but do the natural conditions amount to every thing? Do you think that if you had lived in this world, your situation would have changed? Maybe your food shortage problem would have been solved, but it is impossible for you to live in peace. You would have killed each other anyway to taint the soil with blood and the rivers turned red. I do not fault you personally, but ording to my experience, this is the case with all intelligent beings. Jura only had humans, and yet they found any trivial reason to shed each other''s blood, such as the appearance of a metal mine or that a noble wanted a new piece ofnd... There is no justice in these matters, there is only greed for what is avable, and even ant colonies are ready to kill each other in exchange for a piece of candy!" "You are thest person to talk about justice!! You saw our world, if you are so smart, then tell me, who among us should invade whom?!" Flora''s already red eyes became redder as she stared at Robin with obvious hatred "ROOOAAARR!!!" Tens of thousands of demons felt Flora''s hatred and killing intent toward their lord, so they stood ready to tear her apart. But Robin raised his right hand and motioned for them to calm down, then pointed at Flora, "Even a Level 42 Empress would not survive an angry mob that includes millions of Law Users, and I don''t want to lose an important research subject like you. Come with me, we will go to a quieter ce." After these words, Robin flew up, and Flora could hardly control her nerves and flew after him A number of senior demons tried to apany them, but Robin refused and told them to stay where they were, then he continued flying towards the west, apanied by Flora, alone. Chapter 633 Eden of Blood

Chapter 633 Eden of Blood

?A few hourster-- Central Continent-- The Imperial Capital "Haah~ hey, I''m going to take a nap." One of the guards standing atop the high city wall yawned "Tsk~ Last time you said you were going to go pee and you were gone for an hour, now you say nap, who knows how many hours you''ll be gone!" The other guard was sitting on a chair, putting his foot on another chair, and in his hand was a small dagger that he was throwing up and down to pass the time. "And what is the problem with that? It''s not like I''ll miss anything. Come on man~ Cover for me if the supervisors pass by here, I just need two hours! And I''ll cover for you when Ie back and let you do whatever you want." That guard started poking his friend in the shoulder "You cover me and I cover you? Are we here to guard or to y you clown?" The other guard was fed up and hit his colleague on the stomach with the backside with the dagger "Ouch!! Brother, what''s your problem? The entire has been united and everyone in the city is either veterans who spent years at Greend or members of the Burton family who receive the best cultivation and resources, This city is literally a huge military barracks! And not far from here lies the headquarters of the demons and you know how high their loyalty to His Excellency. Who would dare attack this ce? I don''t even know what we''re guarding the city against, I feel like we''re stealing the city by taking this sry!" The other guard stood up and was about to argue with him further, but a voice from afar answered on his behalf, "Haha, I don''t me you for thinking this way. This ce was actually built to be a fortress, but we still need to be aware of the danger of beasts. Until this moment we still do not know anything about the beasts and how strong they are, and I don''t believe that the beasts that do not need to cultivate in order to strengthen themselves not have a few members that can threaten the safety of the city, there might even be beasts as powerful as an Emperor hiding here or there that we haven''t heard of yet." "Who''s there?! ...Your Excellency?!" "Your Excellency!!" The two guards quickly gave the military salute "Rest." Robinndedfortably, and behind him was a woman more than two and a half meters tall "Your Excellency, please give us a few minutes. We will inform the city officials of your arrival!" The two guards bowed down, and because of his extreme tension, he forgot that the dagger was still in his hand til this moment Robin nodded, "Alright you can go, but I want to stand alone with this miss for a while before Ie down from the wall myself or give you the signal to approach. I don''t want anyone toe to me after you, okay?" "Yes, Your Excellency!!" The two saluted again and retreated "...This was not a tone of fear but of respect. This is quite rare for a murderous tyrant like you." Flora''s voice came from behind Robin Robin smiled and did not respond to her sarcasm, but rather pointed towards the huge city in front of them, "Tell me... What do you see?" Flora looked around slowly... The high towers pierced the sky, the gardens scattered everywhere the clean artificial rivers that ran through the city, the shops full of goods and entertainment centers full of children, the open air cultivation grounds where young peoplepeted, guards wearing shiny golden armor roaming the streets to ensure security. In it, adults and kids in the streets treat each other with love and respect, and even the challenges between them are friendly in which no one is injured. Why not, when they are all rtives of His Excellency or descendants of great warriors who fought under his banner? In addition to the beautiful atmosphere and abundant food... Everything here seemed new and thriving, everything seemed perfect, wherever she looked she seemed to see: "Eden... This is Eden." Flora mumbled, a few drops of tears falling from her eyes without her realizing it, but then she quickly wiped them away and looked at Robin with anger in her gaze, "How many lives did you take to build this ce?" "I don''t know, But for the sake of the conversation let''s say tens of millions." Robin responded with a frown without the slightest change in his voice, "Greed blinded the people of this world... When I showed the things I can do they attacked my city, destroyed it, killed most of my family members, and indirectly caused the death of my wife and the torture of my only biological son. But the one who had thestugh was me as you see... I united the entire through a sea of blood and in the end, I reached this result that you see now, cool huh?" "Cool? You are a monster!" "Eh? Ahahaha." Robin couldn''t help himself andughed out loud, "I can sense 17,000 differentw shards in levels 41 and 42, It seems that you were unable to find 9,000 saints and sages like the Bull Head and had to add thousands of knights to fill the gaps. You alone used 17,000 cultivators to get to this power! Let''s assume that you were forced to sacrifice all of them in order to gain power and achieve peace, isn''t that what I did too? Please don''t be a whore and talk to me about honor!" "How does thispare to that? We''re fighting for our lives!" Flora shouted excitedly "And I''m fighting for everyone''s lives!" Robin replied firmly, then turned to look into her eyes, "Secondly, don''t you do the same thing every day? At least my war here was clear. They attacked me for what I had, and I killed them for my revenge and for the sake of uniting the under my authority, but you killed and ate each other because of what? Because you look different? This food shortage issue is trivial, you can simply raise domestic beasts and eat them or just stop reproducing like rabbits, but hating the different races has simply blinded you all! At least I managed to unite my after the bloodbath and now we are pointing our swords at others, as for You are not even capable of dreaming of this type of unification! Look into my eyes and say that you would not have washed your with blood if you had known that the result would be true unification." Flora almost argued again, but she quickly closed her mouth and looked at Robin with a cold gaze, "...What is the reason for this conversation? You don''t need to exin anything to me, I am but a mere hostage." Robin looked into her eyes for a few seconds before returning to watching the city with his hands behind his back, "...I don''t know either. Maybe I''m still trying to justify myself for invading your, or maybe I''ve taken pity on your talent and want you to be more than just a hostage." Chapter 634 Knowing the limits

Chapter 634 Knowing the limits

?"More than just a hostage in what way? You said that you intend to use me to conduct experiments on the Emperors, or are you going to break your promise now? I know that I am just a hostage in another world now, but you still need to know your limits!" Clear killing intent shed in Flora''s eyes Robin raised his eyebrows for a moment before he startedughing, "Hmm? Haha, your thinking has gone too far. You are not my type, so don''t worry about anything perverted. I also know that there is something between you and the young bull called Aru. This is evident in your gazes and his screams. I honestly don''t know how a love story arose between two people of different races on a hellish like this, but it is clear that it actually happened somehow. I will keep my promise, I will perform some experiments on you without humiliating you in any way, and you will return to your world after five years." "It''s good that you understand!" Flora calmed down a little, "Thinking about it... What''s the deal with these experiments? Don''t you have dozens of Demon Emperors under yourmand? And they all use the fourth stage of thews as well, why me? What kind of experiments are you going to conduct on me? I will remind you again to know within limits." "Demons are a race that I have not fully understood yet. During your fight against Amon, I realized that I would not be able to understand the energy pathways in his body any time soon, and even If I did I would be able to replicate it for humans, but you... as a descendant of humans, I can see through you easily. During your short fight, I was able to deduce several things already." " Robin returned to looking at the dazzling city in front of him, smiling, "The experiments will be simple. You will carry out fourth stage attacks in front of me in the manner I ask, That''s all. You can continue doing this until the five years are over and return to your beloved, as long as you don''t want anything more, of course~" "Descendant of humans? I am a descendant of red me dragons! Don''tpare me to your worthless race, your kind was there at The Orphan Blood World but were all wiped out before I was even born! " Flora looked down with eyes full of hatred and derogatory. "Secondly... No one would want anything from a little thug like you." "A little thug? A little one at that?!" Robin turned to face Flora, "You mentioned knowing my limits more than once as well, wait a minute... You don''t think you can kill me at any time, do you?" Flora didn''t answer, but maintained a derogatory look at him, a bit of killing intent shing in her eyes again. "Hahaha, so this why I''ve been sensing your killing intent ever since we left Demon City. I thought you were just hating me so I didn''t care. Were you thinking about whether you should kill me or not? Maybe the only thing stopping you from trying was your fear of the demons'' reaction when they found out!?" "Isn''t this the truth? What keeps you away from death is one p from me... Don''t think that your little trick in the face of Aru''s attack will scare anyone. You were definitely hiding some kind of gear, but that kind of gear will not help you against a physical attack!" Flora tilted her head and crossed her arms in front of her plump chest, the confidence evident in her words And she was really confident of killing him. The only problem is what Robin mentioned, which is that the demons now know about the weak point of the Orphan Blood World. If the news of the death of their *Lord* reaches them, they will certainly not leave anything without taking a bit out of it! This idea terrified her even more after she saw the millions upon millions of demons behind the space portal, ready to storm in at any time! So Robin''s death is literally at her hands, she just doesn''t see much point in doing so, not yet at least... But she does not rule out cutting his throat if Robin tries to do something he shouldn''t. "Haha.. huh.. eh? Why do I feel like you''re not joking?" Robin''sughter calmed down little by little until it stoppedpletely and a look of stupefaction covered his face instead, "Do you think that a weak person will unite this world? Do you think that the demons who forced you to sacrifice your own people will volunteer to serve me because they are good-hearted?!" Flora stared into Robin''s eyes for a few seconds, then looked him down and up before raising her right shoulder. "Arghhh..." Robin held the bridge of his nose and shook his head in that condescending manner, "I can''t continue working with you when this is your idea of me, otherwise you will always think that you have more options other than obedience. I have to change your view of me first." "I''d like to see you try." A challenging smile appeared on Flora''s face, and her slouched stance also turned into a defensive one Robin shook his head and sighed, then looked around, until finally, he pointed in a certain direction, "See that dagger over there?" "Hmm?" Flora looked in that direction, even with her sharp eyesight as a level 42 Emperor she had to squint a little to determine what Robin was referring to. It turned out that Robin was pointing towards the two guards whom he had ordered to leave a short while ago. The two guards were at the beginning levels of Saint''s Realm, and under Robin''s permission to inform the leaders of the city, they flew away as fast as they could to carry out the order. They had already traveled several miles and had approached the mainmand center in the city. As for the dagger that Robin mentioned, It is the dagger that the guard was ying with a while ago and is currently tied to his waist "Yes, I see, what about it? Why did you suddenly change the subject--Eh?!?!" Flora''s mocking tone suddenly changed as the scene in front of her also changed A moment ago, she saw the backs of the two guards flying quickly with the dagger on the waist of one of them, but now she saw Robin floating in front of her with his right hand behind his back and his left hand holding a de. That de was touching the pupil of her right eye. That de... It was the dagger attached to the guard''s waist The dagger, which was more than 6 kilometers away. *CLICK* *click* *click* At this moment, a ringing sound came from under Flora''s feet. She automatically looked down without moving a muscle and found metal rings on the floor, all of them precisely cut and from the same point. At first sight, she recognized them. They were the six metal rings that were adorning her ears. "Keh!!" Flora wanted to scream, but no sound came out, and her body, the body of a Level 42 Empress, froze in ce. Her mind stopped working at this moment, but even if it worked at full efficiency, what could she do? If Robin extends his hand a little longer, the dagger will pierce her eyes and destroy her brain... Is she supposed to gain speed and run back? Use speed to win against a person who traveled a distance of more than 12 kilometers back and forth and cut off her six earrings with precision as if he was cutting cheese, and then found enough time for himself to strike a shy pose in front of her eyes?! Robin left her for a few seconds toprehend the situation before he continued in a cold tone while still staring into her eyes, "Listen carefully, woman. I am a person who loves absolute power without a partner. If you want those five years to go as promised then this will be thest time you challenge me or even hear a tone that I do not like from you... Tsk~ I had to sacrifice the 35th Foundation for this nonsense! If I feel you disrespecting me again, what will be cut off will not be the six rings, but your neck, your heart, your two eyes, your liver, and your Spinal Cord. Then I will return to the Orphan Blood and I WILL bring two or three other Emperors back to rece you, Was that clear?" *Gulp* "...Understood." Robin''s cold features turned into a gentle smile again, and then he turned the dagger in his hand so that the handle was now facing Flora''s eyes, "Good girl, return this dagger to its owner. We don''t want him to think we stole it, right?" "...Yes." Chapter 635 The Imperial City

Chapter 635 The Imperial City

?*swoosh* *Shh* *Shhh* Flora suddenly appeared in front of the two guards, forcing them to stop with difficulty, "Ah! What do you want from us?!" The scene of Flora, when she was standing loosely behind His Excellency and giving him derogation gazes in front of them, was still stuck in their minds, so her appearance now prompted the two guards to take a defensive position. Flora didn''t say anything... She didn''t seem to hear anything! Her eyes were stunned and her face looked like a mixture of fear and shock, so she just gently threw the dagger at one of them, then with a *swoosh* she disappeared from in front of them and headed towards the wall to stand behind Robin again. "What''s wrong with this big woman?" The guard remained in a defensive position until Flora moved away to a safe distance. Only then did he rx a little and look at the object she threw at him. "...Damn, isn''t that my dagger? ...It is my dagger! why isn''t it on my waist?!" "Oh? You never leave this thing on your side, did you forget it on the wall when you saw His Excellency?" "...Maybe? I don''t know, I can almost swear it was tied to my waist! Phew~ It''s good that he came back to me, maybe I should thank herter... Let''s go!" ~~~~~~~ It was not long before a crowd of old people appeared. They all approached until they stood at a safe distance from the wall and waited until Robin permitted them toe closer. When they arrived, they all bowed and began to introduce themselves. They were all either elders from the Burton family or advisors and senior officers who participated in the climax of the Greend War Through a few questions, Robin was reassured about the situation in the imperial capital, its residents, the method of preparing the new generation of young people, and the avable education methods. After he was reassured about the basics of life and food resources in the city, and that his research and development team had opened another *Sky Opeinning tower* for them here so that they could help to constantly develop the city,?He decided to leave for Greend to begin his research on Flora. But the crowd in front of him did not take this decision lightly, "Your Excellency, what will the residents of your city say when they learn that their Emperor came to the wall and did not take a step inside? Please at leaste and take a look at your pce!" It didn''t take the elders long to convince Robin to waste some time in the city and then *visit* his imperial pce which he had never seen before. This was the first time that Robin entered his imperial city as well, the city that was built with all the riches of the Jura after the Unification War to be a symbol of power and authority, and it is clear from the designs of everything he sees that its city builders took this point into ount. In addition to the high towers that suggest strength and the widespread green spaces that inspire peace with their artificial waterfalls, even the residential areas are dramatic pces! At each corner, there is a thick metal rectangle the length of an adult man, the children would ce their hands on it for a moment and say something and then go back to racing or doing challenges. When Robin asked about it, he found that these are tablets that can withstand ten thousand Oaths. They were presented by the elders of the city to the public, and at the beginning of every year the runes on the tablets are destroyed, and then new runes are redrawn to be reused.. He even found statues of himself at every crossroads! In front of the Imperial Pce, even Robin raised his eyebrows, marveling at the genius of the design and the luxury of the construction The pce was surrounded by a hollow metal fence and beautifully trimmed trees. Since Robin crossed that metal fence, he had to fly for several minutes over vast green spaces and artificialkes before he reached the pce building! As for the pce itself, it was in the shape of an octagon, with a huge dome above it. Its color was milky white, without a speck of dust, and it had a strange shine under the sun as if it were made of pearls. Robin knew immediately what stone was used in this building. It was one of the hardest minerals on the, but it was not used in making weapons because reforming it is very difficult. The fact that they were able to find this amount of this specific mineral is a miracle in itself. When he asked the elders, they told him that they had bought a quantity of Nihari toplete the construction. The pce is surrounded by eight smaller buildings, all of which are octagonal as well. The elders exined that these buildings were intended for servants and guards who were chosen at the highest level. The pce waspletely isted from the city, and the guards and servants were told not to make any unnecessary noises, they could even be evacuated altogether with a signal from Robin, so Robin no longer needed to hide underground to have some privacy. However, the elders led him to see awork of underground basements. Thiswork of basements took up the entire area of the pce and almost a quarter of the area of the green spaces around it, making it a small underground vige! Robin tried to send his soul sense to scan thework of basements and create a map of it in his mind, but he failed to prate it, and when he asked, he found that it was one of the properties of the stone designated for building the basements. Robin soon learned why that stone was chosen for construction. The map of the basementwork showed a huge room in the middle, fully equipped for research if Robin insisted on beingpletely isted, but it also showed the locations of many well-secured rooms, and between those rooms, there was a huge maze. It was a prison from which there was no escape! When he asked them what this was, they told him that it was prepared in case he wanted to bring some things or some people to conduct experiments on them, so that each subject had its own room. When Robin heard this he burst outughing, "Hahaha nice, it would be a waste if I didn''t put it to good use, well then, I''ll try the pce for a few days!" Even Flora, who remained silent, felt a shiver in her back... Doesn''t this mean that she will be the first subject of experiments here? Should you be honored by this? After a few more tours of the pce and the exchange of some respectful words, the elders left Robin alone in the pce with Flora. "Haaah~" Robin sat on his huge throne in a huge hall that can seat tens of thousands of people, then smiled at Flora standing in front of him, "Alright, here we go, what are you waiting for? I want you to ignite everything you see using the fourth stage of the Fire Law! Hahaha." Chapter 636 The burning ashes

Chapter 636 The burning ashes

?Two yearster-- Residence of the Governor of the Ancestral Continent (formerly the Pce of the King of the ck Sun Kingdom) "What do you mean production decreased again?!" The person sitting at the governor''s desk stood up and hit his desk with his palms It was not known whether that *person* was twenty or fifty years old. His features were young, but his forehead was full of wrinkled lines from knitting his eyebrows. His eyes were strong and focused, but the skin around them was dark, and their whites were full of red lines due to theke of sleep. His hair was ck and went down to his shoulders, but the white hair had begun appearing from overthinking, his fingers with which he hit the desk are tight and strong, but their tips are bloody and uneven, a sign that he is eating them to relieve his anxiety. A fifty-year-old man standing in front of him spoke quickly and agitatedly, "Your Highness Alfred, please calm yourself down. I went to the talisman workshop in the City of Burning Flowers myself to confirm that perhaps there had been an ident that had caused them to dy, but they said that some of the rune masters had taken a vacation and that was why production had decreased." "Production has decreased by 80%. Did all the rune masters over there decide to take vacations at the same time? And that happened the moment we asked for production to increase as well?!" Alfred''s shouts became more intense, "What about the divine smith factories I asked you to visit?" "Since the person in charge of that area, Saint Peter Burton died under mysterious circumstances and all the divine cksmith factories are working as they please, every time I visit one I hear that some of them are sick, some of them want to spend time with their families, and others are demanding sry increases." The man in his fifties looked away sadly, "And not only the cksmith factories and rune workshops, but the strikes and production disturbances have reached the beast farms, quarries, and search teams for ink supplies. Almost everything rted to military equipment has been paralyzed since the request from the shadow swords to increase production!" "A disaster. This is aplete disaster..." Alfred felt that his leg could no longer support the weight of his body as he copsed in ce When Billy Burton decided that sitting behind a desk was no longer suitable for him and that he wanted to go to work as a general, he found no one better than Alfred Marley to be his sessor. Firstly, because there is no living member of the Burton family who has experience in administration since almost all the elders died in the siege of the ill-fated Jura city, meanwhile Alfred received administrative training worthy of a king, and secondly, because the Marleys took a strict oath to serve Robin, and of course, Alfred''s loyalty to Robin was tested and it cannot be doubted. When Alfred heard the news that he had been chosen to be the ruler of the entire Ancestral Continent, he felt extremely proud and swore that he would do everything in his power to live up to His Excellency and prove to him that he had done nothing wrong by keeping the Marley family alive! But... "I wish I had refused... Oh, I wish I had refused..." Alfred scratched his head with his uneven nails until they turned crimson. "Governor... What do we do now?" Before Alfred could shout that he didn''t know, another voice spoke in the room, "Leave us alone." "Keh!" When the man in his fifties heard this artificial sound, he knew that one of the shadow swords had arrived, so he turned and quickly left the room. As for Alfred, he did not move, but rather the scratching of his head had begun to get tougher, "Another shadow sword... what now? You came to tell me that I am a failure again? Do you all think that I do not already know this? Go and tell the superiors to bring in another ruler, I have had enough!!" "Alfred, it''s me.." The shadow of a handsome, long-haired young man emerged from the darkness directly in front of Alfred. Alfred raised his head, "Theo? You''re back...?!" "I wasn''t supposed toe back..." Theo''s reply was simple but meaningful enough Alfred returned to putting his head in his hands, "I understand... The reports of my failure reached you and made you abandon your mission in which you spent years, then you came yourself to remove me from my position or even imprison me, right? I knew it was a matter of time... I am sorry, I should not have epted this responsibility, The other five continents are all running perfectly because I am not their ruler. I am a waste of air!" Theo looked sadly with pity for a few seconds before sighing, "...Obviously I should havee earlier. We are indeed suffering from ack of equipment, but I am not here to punish you. Get yourself together, Alfred. We know that this is not your fault." "...Huh? What do you mean? Aren''t you here to make me stand down?" Alfred raised his head in astonishment "No, we have known the cause of these disturbances for years, but we decided to ignore them and work out short-term solutions to manage the situation in order to focus on the big picture, but they pushed their luck a lot by starting a mass strike when we were ordered to increase production. Obstructing His Excellency''s ns is courting death." Theo spoke coldly Alfred stood up slowly with a disbelieving smile on his face, "Really..? Don''t you me me?! I mean... What are you up to now? The entire continent is behaving strangely, even the factories and workshops run by a member of the Burton family are currently facing difficulties." Theo replied with cold eyes, "I will hand you 5,000 shadow swords, and there is an army of 50,000 elitew usersing from the Imperial City as we speak, they will all follow your orders. Assassinate whoever you have to assassinate and kill whoever you have to kill. If you feel that you have to exterminate entire families, do not hesitate to do it. And I also want you to force all workers in the field of military manufacturing to recite a strict oath that forces them to produce a specific quantity per month, and whoever refuses, kill him or force him to recite an oath not to forge anything again in his life... Military industrialization is not a ce where anyone can tamper with!" "Five thousand shadow swords? I didn''t even know there were that many... And fifty thousand elites from the Imperial City? Do you mean the Greend veterans?! This... this will set the continent on fire again, it will remind everyone of the old fire whose ashes we have been working hard to cover!" "...Reports say that those who went on strike, took leave, etc. have not stopped manufacturing. There arerge quantities of divine weapons, talismans, and even arrays flooding the ck market, but that is not what worries us since we can retrieve those weapons easily. The real problem is that most of the productive capacity of these individuals has not yet appeared on the ck market, meaning they are stashing it! What are they collecting military gear for, Alfred?" Theo took a few steps until he reached the window "Is this production dwindling?! Storing weapons in such quantities..." Alfred opened his eyes to the end, "But there is no other army on the Jorah that would benefit from this weapon. Why would they do something like this?!" "None yet." Theo tilted his head to the side, "Whoever the hidden hand is behind what''s happening is nning something big in the near future. We can''t turn a blind eye any longer. We have to cut off that hand right now." Then he went back to looking out the window, "You say we''re going to light a fire we were trying to cover its ashes, but their actions say they still see the ashes and they don''t want to look away... If that''s what they want, that''s fine, Let''s remind them of the past and light them on fire again." "But¡­" Alfred clenched both hands Theo turned to face him, "Don''t worry too much. You won''t repeat the massacre exactly as it was. Just use the forces carefully, focus on protecting the military production, and provide options for the guilty. As I told you, they just should know that there are consequences and realize that they are not as immune as they think they are. That''s all." " "...You say that I will not repeat the massacre, but this campaign will leave thousands or even tens of thousands dead... The Ancestral Continent will remember again!!" Alfred sat helpless again "Good, let them remember!" Theo turned to face Alfred again, " I''m not here to put you on the spot or force you to do the dirty work, this is just the job of the governor and this is why I''m addressing you, You can of course refuse and resign if you find that the task is too much for you." "I... I''ll do it." Chapter 637 The Midnight Disappearances

Chapter 637 The Midnight Disappearances

Nihari-- Northern Region-- Inside the pce of the leader of the Azil tribe *Boom* "What do you mean you haven''t found my great-grandson yet?" A Nihari Giant stood up and shouted so loudly that the ears of all the servants in the pce bleed Although that giant did not have anything special on him, he was a giant of the same race as the Nihari giants, the same height as the rest, perhaps the only thing that distinguished him was hisrge, untrimmed beard, and his body was full of muscles even for a giant. He also did not wear any clothes that suggested luxury, but rather his upper half waspletely naked, and there was no noble aura around him, on the contrary, he emitted a strong thirst for blood. However, he was definitely not an ordinary person. Anyone who saw him would automatically feel the need to kneel. If Richard had been here, he would have recognized him immediately. He was the leader of the Al-Azil tribe. The person who ordered the killing of his mother... The chief of the Azil tripe, Dawoodar. "Please calm down, Your Majesty, The search is still ongoing and we may find him at any time." Another giant who was kneeling in front of him responded, that giant''s aura said that he had reached the maximum potential of the third stage of the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo to the point that he was no longer absorbing energy to strengthen himself, meaning that he was at the top of the Dragon Realm. "The search has been going on for ten days!! My great-grandson Shamson is the loudest person in the city. How is it possible that you haven''t found him yet, you scum?!" The leader of the Azil tribe came forward and kicked the person kneeling in front of him *PAAM* The kick didn''t immediately kill him but sent him smashing several walls "Father, our search for him was illogical from the beginning. Shamson is a high leveled Dragon. Who could harm him without him making a sound? In fact, everyone knows who he is. Who would even dare to harm him inside the city? In my opinion, Shamson encountered a very powerful figure and was probably killed. Either that or he ran away to spend a few nights with a few girls somewhere and does not want anyone to know his whereabouts, and in both cases searching for him will be of no use." Another giant sitting nearby spoke. That giant seemed calmer but his aura wasn''t much weaker than his father''s. It was clear that he was an Emperor as well. "Shamson doesn''t need to hide with some women, he can get any woman he wants from the street! And who in the entire northern region would dare touch a man of my lineage, let alone Shamson!? .. Could they be the scoundrels of the Bazuna tribe? Years have passed since they use us of killing a number of their close men and hiding their bodies, they even cut off their rtions with us in several ways. Do you think they wanted revenge for this? Damn, who do they think I am?! If this is true, I will burn the entire northern region over their heads!" The tribe leader, Dawdar, kicked his throne and smashed the wall. It was clear that he was almost mad. Shamson is less than two hundred years old and has a great talent that qualifies him to receive a fourth stage of the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo. Then he turned back to look at the leader of the investigation team, "And you... if you don''t find Shamson, I will start my massacre by killing you all, you and all your families!!" "If I may... Your Majesty... I think I know what happened to him, but..." The giant at the top of the Dragon?Realm that had been kicked a moment ago returned to his knees again with a face covered in blood and began to look at the son as if he was pleading. "Speak up, no one will hurt you." The son of the chief of the Azil tribe, Salidar spoke up giving him protection in a cold tone "...There are rumors circting that Mr. Shamson has be..." The head of the investigation team paused for several seconds to gather his courage, "..Has be one of the Midnight Disappearances!" "Midnight Disappearances? What is this..?" Prince Salidar furrowed his eyebrows, the tribe leader stopped his agitation and looked interested as well "This phenomenon began in the city many years ago. Every day after midnight, a few people disappear without a trace. This phenomenon has been repeated so often that the people of the city began to enter their homes and lock themselves in at the moment of sunset, nightlife almost ceased because of this. But this did not stop the disappearances. Every day we find entire families who have disappeared from inside their homes. We do not know the actual number of those who have disappeared in this way, but the initial estimate says that it is more than a hundred thousand, including quite a few Shamans and Dragons..." the head of the investigation team exined with drops of sweat dripping from his forehead. "You let criminals kidnap a hundred thousand residents of the great city of Azil over many years and did nothing?" Even Salidar, who always looked like a piece of ice, felt his blood boil "The investigation has been ongoing for years, but we have not reached any results. For example, there are people who heard screams from the ces of disappearances, and we found traces of fighting in them, but those traces do not lead anywhere else. We tried to ambush the perpetrators of these disappearances, but they did not fall into any trap, no matter how borate it was, it is as if they hear and see everything we do. We even asked for the help of army squads to secure the streets, but they all died in mysterious circumstances as well! ...Everyone says that whoever does this is an angry spirit." *Step* *Step* The tribe leader stepped forward slowly, as if he couldn''t believe what he was hearing, then bent down to grab the investigation team leader''s neck, "Are you telling me... that an angry spirit... has kidnapped my great-grandson?" "Ugh.. arghgh!!!" The investigation team leader grabbed the tribe leader''s hand to try to relieve the pressure on his neck a little, but he failed. He felt like his head was about to explode, and his eyes actually began to bulge out! "Although I do not believe this exnation of the angry spirit thing, we must count Shamson among this midnight disappearances for now," Salidar spoke calmly as if he did not see what was happening to the person who had given him protection a short while ago *Bam* After blowing off the neck of the head of the investigation team, Chief Dawoodar returned to looking at his son while soaking in blood, "You are the head of the investigation team now. Someone who has touched someone of our lineage, Salidar, ... Bring me their head bring me his head even if you had to burn the city on the heads of its residents!" "Consider it done." ---------- Jura-- Central Continent-- Throne Hall of the Imperial Pce *Shaaaaaaaaaa* *Boom* Flora fired an arrow of red me, piercing a wooden doll. The doll turned into charcoal in the blink of an eye "Amazing... Amazing... Yes, keep this pace, small, quick attacks using the fourth stage of the major Heavenly Law of Fire, and try to change the limp from which youunch your attack each time." Robin pped and took another look around Flora, his golden eyes roaming over her body *Shwaaaaaaa* *Boom!* Flora fired another fiery arrow with her left hand, then another with her horn, then another and another~ but she seemed disturbed by something and couldn''t bear it any longer, "For heaven''s sake, would you please stop observing my body like an expert pervert and just observe the arrows for once? Isn''t the fourth stage ofws what you want!" "Hmm? Haha, is this still bothering you again? It''s been two years already and you haven''t gotten used to it yet?" Robinughed loudly, but he did not stop or even lift his eyes, which were still roaming over Flora''s body Chapter 638 The variable molecules again

Chapter 638 The variable molecules again

?Robin''s eyes were still roaming over Flora''s body like crazy To be more specific, he lowers his golden eyes below the navel area, then raises his eyes slightly upward, passing through her visible navel and up to her full chest, then her beautiful neck, then her red lips, passing through her charming, angry red eyes until he reaches her horns, and sometimes he turns behind her or to her side to see the same energy path but from different angles~ And of course the path his eyes takes changes with every limb Flora intends to use "I will not get used to your perverted gazes even after a hundred years!" Flora spoke annoyed and shot another fiery arrow from her right leg "Haha, don''t worry, my eyes don''t even see your skin. In my view now, you are a bag of blood veins and arteries." Robinughed, but his eyes were following the path of the energy from the energy gathering center, past her shapely thigh, and until the attack came out from her fingertips, "You should know by now that I do not care about the fourth stage of thew itself, but rather the way you use it, If I want me to observe the fourth stage of thew of fire I would have asked Evergreen to make an entire volcano for me." "Evergreen again, you mentioned her several times, aren''t you going to tell me who she is?" *Shawaa* "Well, our time together ising to an end soon, there is no harm in telling you. She is the spirit of Greend. Now I want you to gather the energy in your limb for a second before you release the arrow." Flora opened her eyes to thest of them, spirit?s have spirits of their own?" *Boom* "Of course thes have spirits! The spirits of thes have a tremendous amount of information that goes beyond what they should know, and they also have a dangerous mind capable of plotting scenarios behind your imagination, and patience that wouldst for hundreds of thousands of years." Robinughed, he seemed quite happy today "Does our have a spirit too?" Flora tilted her head to the side slightly "Sure! And whoever controls this spirit will be the owner of the in word and deed! ...Now shoot the arrow from your right leg." "Oh... Aren''t you afraid to tell me this?" Flora smiled a charming smile before shooting the arrow as she was ordered "Haha, please go ahead and search for it, I hope you find it! The''s spirits live in their own domain, and from what I understand, the location of the domain differs from one spirit to another. Why do you think I didn''t try tomunicate with the spirit of your? When I decided to contact Evergreen for the first time, I knew her precise location, yet it took months to reach it. So what about the spirit of a I don''t know anything about? Just searching for its domain could take years, let alone refining it! And I don''t have time for this." Robin spoke as he carefully followed the movements of the energy paths, "Actually, the spirit of your is very interesting in my opinion. I used to believe, and I still do, that the spirit of your has something to do with that sacrifice thing you''re doing, although I have no evidence yet, I cannot think of a second option. " Flora smiled, "You''re not even close to the truth.." "Oh? Why don''t you tell me the truth then.." Robin stopped observing the energy path in Flora''s arm for a moment to look into her eyes. "Hehe don''t even dream about it, seeing you try toe up with an exnation is more fun, but I''m sure you''ll never be able to guess right!" Flora put her hand to her mouth andughed "Interesting..." Robin shrugged her shoulders slightly before returning to what he was doing. Although his rtionship with Flora had developed a lot over the past two years because he did as he promised and never humiliated her or even touched her, their rtionship had not developed to the point where he would believe anything she said! *Shaaa* "...Why do you keep monitoring the movement of energy in my body anyway? If you see me as a bag of veins as you im, weren''t the first few days enough? Over the past two years, you''ve made me almost destroy the entire pce several times." Flora remained silent for a few seconds before changing the subject "It''s not that easy. You might see me passing my eyes from the center of the energy pool to your limps, and you think it''s easy, but in reality, I''m monitoring the actions of every variable molecule in that path. Do you know the number of those variable molecules in the blood? I don''t think they named a number that can describe what I see yet!!" Robin shook his head, then motioned for her to shoot an arrow at another doll "variable molecules? What is this?" *Sha* *Boom* "To be honest, human Emperors with pure lineage cannot move much energy within their bodies, but I was surprised the day I visited the Orphan Blood that you half-humans could do it easily, so I had to get one of you to run some tests, and my initial suspicion was correct... The variable molecules in your blood are what enable you to transfer energy easily." Robin pointed towards another doll before continuing, "The variable molecules pull the strands of energy away from their regr paths, forming aplex pattern using energy. This pattern is what gives you your physical and psychological properties, but after examining you, I found that the shifting molecules have a much greater importance.. They increase the capacity of energy pathways." Robin straightened his back and put his hand under his chin, "I''ll give you an example. If I gave you a string and told you that you have to connect point A and point B, you would need, for example, one meter if you used the string straight, but if you used the string zigzag, you would need ten, twenty meters or even a hundred meters to connect the two points, even though it is the same distance. Of course, reality is much moreplex, but you can understand it in this way. The variable molecules, and because they pull the strands of energy towards them and make them move in aplex manner, indirectly caused an increase in the amount of energy that the regr paths can carry." Then he raised his shoulder, "I had a simr idea two years ago when I forced the paths to carry a greater amount of energy through the Superior Energy Control Technique. It worked, but the user''s energy paths were severely exhausted. As for these variable molecules, they work indirectly to do the same purpose but in a natural, automatic way that does not leave any side effects behind, I don''t know if it was the spirits that thought of those variable molecules or a higher entity, but it is truly the work of an artist." "....." Flora stared with half-open eyes and put both hands on her waist "...What? You are the one who asked! What does it have to do with me if you don''t understand?!" Robinughed out loud then let go of her and walked towards the throne, the only thing that hadn''t been burned down in the pce yet "Whatever~ How long will these monitoring sessionsst?" Flora waved "The observation sessions were long because I discovered that your variable molecules work differently with each type of attack as if preparing an ideal path for the required energy." Robin exined as he collected a number of scrolls lying on the throne and ced them in His ring, before turning back to face Flora and then pped, "The good news is that we have finished, there is no longer any pattern in the body of the Red me Dragon race that I do not recognize now, and most importantly, I fully understood the idea of how the variable molecules work in terms of energy transfer." "Really? Can I go home now?!" Flora shouted excitedly and even pped several times, she hadn''t taken a step outside of this pce for two years now! "Return home? Ahahaha... Absolutely not." Chapter 639 I will help

Chapter 639 I will help

?"What do you mean by no? You said you would only need me to do your research, didn''t you say you were done just now?" Flora put both hands on her waist in annoyance "I''m not done. All I did during the two years was study the work of your variable molecules in different offensive and defensive positions. Now I have to get into seclusion to find a way to do the same to humans without changing them physically or psychologically and making them be rootless monsters like you, no offense, well you understand what I mean~" Robinughed, harassing this girl has be a daily habit for him, "As for you, you indeed no longer needed in my research, but that does not mean that I will return you to your! Five years means five years, you still have three left. " "What am I supposed to do during the three years?" Robin shrugged his shoulders, "What does that have to do with me? I will tell the pce servants to obey you and bring you whatever food and supplies you want. y yoga or something like that, but you must not leave the pce no matter what. I don''t know what problems you might cause, and no one here can beat you down but me." "....." Flora furrowed her eyebrows, obviously not satisfied with ying yoga for three years on a strange. "..." In front of that angry look, Robin scratched his head for a few seconds. The idea of leaving someone like her unwatched for three years on the Jorah did not appeal to him either, "Okay, there is another option. I will send you to Greend. I will allow you to explore it alone as you wish, but if you receive an order from Governor Alexander that he needs you in battle, you will have to obey him and participate, what do you think?" "...Help them in battles? You have another army of demons invading another world right now?" Flora didn''t know how to deal with this information. Maybe Robin meant those demons she saw in front of the gate? Are they fighting in another world? well, there were more than a hundred thousand Saints and Sages among them, it''s quite possible... But if this is true, this means that they cannot help the demon army in the Orphan Blood World if there is a war. This is big news! "What? Of course not, the human army is taking over Greend." Robin waved dismissively Flora opened her eyes to thest of them, "You have an army of humans too?!" Until this moment, she had not seen any human force. The civilians in the imperial capital seemed strong, but in the end, there was not a single martial emperor among them. She also did not see any standing army in the city except for a few guards on the wall. Aren''t the humans present here the entire human poption in this world? And demons inhabit the rest of the? "Of course, I have an army of humans! Never mind, Just tell me what you think. Do you want to stay here and do yoga or go hiking on a new to expand your horizons?" "Expand my horizons or help you expand your empire further?" Robin shrugged his shoulders at Flora''s sarcasm, "Take it as you want, just give me your decision." *Inhale* As soon as Robin took a step outside the pce gate, he inhaled deeply, a big smile appearing on his face, "Have you noticed?" Flora looked around for a few seconds before nodding, "You mean the natural energy density? Yes, I noticed a while ago." "Since Alexander broke through to the Martial Emperor''s Realm, I have received reports that the level of natural energy in the atmosphere of Jura has begun to rise slowly, and even now it is still rising. I believe that the will need a few tens or even hundreds of years for the energy to return to stability at its new density level. What is strange about this is that it has begun even though Alexander was on Greend when he broke through to the Martial Emperor''s Realm, cool, huh? I wonder if the energy level will continue to increase until it approaches that of Nihari... That would be nice." Then he looked at her, "Although I didn''t stay long on the Orphan Blood, this should be happening there too after you and Aru broke through. Even though it was a scam breakout, I think it still counts~" "Oh?" Flora raised her eyebrows. She actually felt that the energy around her was slowly increasing after she had broken through to the Martial Emperor''s Realm, but she did not know that the Spirit* had a hand in this! Robin took a long look around, "...Let''s go~" -------------------- A littleter-- Greend-- Over the steep hill *Pzzzzzztt!!* "Dad!" As soon as Robin passed through the space portal, he found a familiar shadow throwing itself into his embrace. Who could it be but Zara? Behind her were Alexander, Emily, Old Man Gu, and arge number of other Martial Emperors and senior advisors who hade to greet him, "Wee back, Your Excellency." "Oh, everyone here?" Robin smiled as he patted Zara on the head. Being away for two years wasn''t a big deal for people their age, but seeing Alexander and all those emperors here means that nothing big is happening in Greend right now. "Of course, Dad! Uncle Riley Burton personally came a few minutes ago and told us to get ready to receive you! .. Who is this?" Zara pointed towards the girl behind Robin, her sexy appearance and powerful aura were always eye-catching wherever she stepped. "This one?" Robin looked to his side and found Flora with her eyes wide open and even her mouth slightly open. He did not know if this reaction was because of the new or because of the number of human Emperors in front of her, but he did not ask, "This is a guest." Then he looked at Alexander and Emily, "This sweetie over here is called Flora, from a called Orphan Blood. She understands thenguage of Jura very well after a long war with the demon army, so you will not have a problemmunicating with her. Let her move inside Greend as she pleases, but give her a voice ring to summon her when there is any big battle to help you. If you find her trying to harm us in any way or refusing to obey the summons, there is no need to be nice to her. Send a Warlord to knock her head off, okay?" "Yes." Alexander smiled and nodded. He had many questions, but he knew that now was not the time "Hey! Which warlord is going to knock my head off? Bring him to me and I''ll crush him for you!" Flora''s pride woke her from her shock "Hehe," Robinughed and did not answer her directly, but continued his conversation with Alexander, "Why are you all here? Is the war over?" "In response to your Excellency, Tree Father Labikan was killed in the war a few years ago and we benefited a lot from him, but currently the rest of the Tree Fathers and the Human Alliance are in an intense defensive position around our borders. Caesar, with half of his army, and Warlord Julian are fighting in the east and south to expand our influence, While Victoria, along with the other half of the army, and Warlord Eric are fighting in the north and west, the war is rather cold but still our borders are expanding regrly." "Good, appoint someone to take Flora to Caesar and let her y with Julian for a bit. Tell him not to be too hard on her." Robinughed and patted Flora on the back twice, "Go with him, don''t worry, Julian won''t kill you." "Your Excellency, I will take her myself." Alexander bowed slightly and looked back at Flora with shining eyes, then motioned for her to follow him. Through the distance between the hill and Caesar''s army, he would be able to ask her everything that was on his mind. "Hmph! Even Aru and Sakaar wouldn''t dare dere that they can kill me that easily, I want to see what that human Julian can do!" Flora blew some red fire out of her nose and followed Alexander with a mixture of apprehension and aspiration toward this new world. After Flora and Alexander disappeared from sight, Robin pped twice, "Okay, okay, you can all disperse. I''m starting a new seclusion, which might take some time, so there''s no need to waste your time with me here. You can go back and continue what you were doing. Oh, gentlemen Emperors, I might need your help with some testsing soon so be prepared!" Then he patted Zara on the head again before leaving her and walking towards his pce as if nothing had happened After Robin left, Emily took a few steps to stand next to Zara, "...sigh~ Won''t he catch his breath or even spend some time with you? I heard from old man Riley Burton that His Excellency has been conducting daily examinations for the past two years without rest, and now he will start another seclusion. He didn''t even stop to ask for reports..." His Excellency is putting a lot of pressure on himself, and I fear that he will copse at this pace." "..." Zara clenched her small hands tightly, then turned and walked away "Where are you going?" Emily called out "I will return to the Heaven Opening Tower. If I cannot help him while I am by his side, I will see if my little mind can help in some other way!" Chapter 640 Three years

Chapter 640 Three years

?Three yearster-- Above the steep hill-- The headquarters building *Sooof* Alexander took a long sip of the hot drink in his hands, "The time limit His Excellency has set for us is fast approaching..." Emily rubbed her forehead for a few seconds, "Yes, he has given us several tasks to quickly strengthen the army before that day arrives... There are approximately four years and ten months left? I don''t know if we can do it in time, we still have a long way to go until the army reaches the degree of armament and readiness that His Excellency expects, especially since production stopped for a long period in the factories and workshops of the Ancestral Continent after the war against the rebels began..." Alexander nodded, "You''re right... The Ancestral Continent has been burning for three years. Although there was no war between regr armies, there was not a single city that was not affected by an assassination or a military operation against both sides. The death toll has umted to two million so far and is still there continuing! Although the rest of the continents have their own factories and workshops, the number of residents of the Ancestral continent simply exceeds the number of citizens in the rest of the five continentsbined by several folds, and so its outbreak of war reduced production by more than half! But at least the factories returned to reopen a year ago under heavy guard and all the new workers took an oath to perform as hard as they can and now production has doubledpared to before. Perhaps we canpensate for those years of war if the factories were well protected, and it would be even better when the war ends..." "Frankly, I don''t see an end to the war on the Ancestral Continent anytime soon, especially since most of the old Rune Masters and Divine cksmiths refused to take the oaths and arge portion of them managed to escape... Secondly, even if production is resumed now, this does not mean that production that was halted for two years did not affect the armament n. No, the production of weapons and talismans, the provision of minerals, and even the mission of the academies to double the number of saints and sages is still a headache for everyone, as if we are trying to fill a bottomless well! ... Even Jabba after he seeded in Completing his array, is still working day and night to form at least one battalion before the time limit expires, and he is also still teaching about improving the array to make it work faster!" Emily shook her head and looked at Elizabeth "Jabba''s sess was an expected surprise, after all, he is His Excellency''s only disciple... Now everyone who cannot practice thews in the internal energy system can take the path of strengthening the body! Of course, it will take some time until more arrays are built and the process, in general, to be improved to be an independent system, but the future is bright for this direction..." Elizabeth nodded smiling "Even with the facilitation and eleration of the process, I still don''t think it will rival the internal training system..." Alexander waved, "Have you seen that array? It really tests the limits of endurance, there are many people who died inside it during the process of destroying the muscles and severing the entrails, and the result is not that pleasing. If a person has the physical strength to withstand attacks from a saint, for example, does not mean that he can fight a saint. Come on, they cannot even fly!! I still see that the best use of this array is to apply it to the Saints and Sages from the internal energy system to make them stronger... Other than this is a waste in my opinion." "I see your judgment is a bit harsh, Alexander. The body-strengthening system has barely begun. Who knows what surprises await us?" Emily shook her head, "Secondly, the current users of the Body Strengthening System are those who have no familiarity with thews, that is, they would have been farmers or canned factory workers somewhere. Are you telling me that giving them such enormous physical strength and equipping them with divine armaments will not help us in wars? at the very least, they can be used as infantry, and they are happy about it." Alexander shrugged, "If that''s what you think~" But she quickly furrowed her eyebrows, "I just hope he stays calm for a while longer..." Emily and Alexander looked at each other, they knew what Elizabeth was talking about... During thest two years, Jabba always seemed nervous and always shouting at his followers. He tried tomunicate with Robin more than once to urge him to go to Nihari, but he refused and said that he was busy. Then Elizabeth seemed to remember something, so she suddenly looked at the two of them and asked in surprise, "Hey... Do any of you know what will happen when the time limit arrives?!" The answer is that the two raised their shoulders together... No one knows what will happen four years and ten months from today. Everyone knows that something big is going to happen and everyone is sitting on their nerves waiting. They also know that it is something rted to Nihari, from which Jabba and the Demons came. They know that Robin has a strong feud with the Giants there because they killed his beloved wife, M. They also heard Jabba speak about enemiesing to invade the Nihari, but what exactly will happen? no one knows Will His Excellency attack Nihari to take revenge? How would he attack and why didn''t he tell them any n!? Then will he help them resist the invadersing to attack Nihari? If this was his intention, why had he not gone to Nihari yet to assess the defenses and coordinate with the local residents? ...Does this have anything to do with the Nihari at all?! "Making war decisions is not the responsibility of the army, but rather the leader of the nation. His Excellency will tell us what to do when the time is right. What is important is that we be ready to be sent to fight anywhere and at any time." Alexander took another sip of his drink Emily nodded seriously and gently raised her sses. She understood Alexander''s words and was already working with full energy to fulfill His Excellency''s requirements in a timely manner. "Oh? Interesting, you seem eager to take orders?" A yful smile appeared on Elizabeth''s face "Eager? Who knows what we''ll encounter out there." Alexander shook his head, "But His Excellency''s wish must be obeyed." "Haha, there''s no need to hide it. I see the me burning in your eyes! I wonder... During the Great Hill Agreement, who stressed that we would only obey Emperor Robin in peace and that we did not have to listen to his orders in case he called us to go to war? Now look at you, you look like you want to encourage him to start wars just to follow him!" Elizabethughed out loud Even Great Alexander blushed a little, "Weren''t you with me that day too? Let''s leave the past in the past..." "Hmm, that man really has his own charm~" Elizabeth leaned her back on the sofa and murmured, her eyes sparkling slightly. "Don''t even think about it." Emily looked at her from above "Oh? Do you want to take him from me? I''m afraid thepetition will be one-sided." Elizabeth giggled, her smile at this moment was deadly "Me?! Don''t get me into your fantasies, I know my worth." Emily blushed and stood up shouting, then sat down quietly and adjusted her sses, "Plus, His Excellency is not interested in women anyway. In thest three years, he has not met anyone other than the old men and women from the research and development department, especially those who are interested in chemistry and the others responsible for the recordings of the fours, for three years he did not even sit with his adopted kids, go to a restaurant, or even take a break for a single hour..." "Hehe, if he was thezy type, he wouldn''t have gotten to where he is~" Elizabeth shrugged, "But I wonder what he''s been up to with the R&D team for three long years..? Hmm, well I guess we''ll know in time, since when can we predict what does His Excellency want anyway~ Even the research and development department members who are helping him don''t know what they are helping with!" Elizabeth covered her small mouth and giggled. At this moment, Emily heard a voice message and quickly stood up with her armstched on her thighs. Only after a few seconds did she breathe a sigh of relief. Alexander put down his drink and quickly stood up, followed by Elizabeth, "The only one who makes you act like this when you receive a message from him is His Excellency, what did he say?!" "...He said he wanted me to send a few Martial Emperors to the Green Dawn Mountain to try something!" Chapter 641 A surprise from Raiden

Chapter 641 A surprise from Raiden

?Above the Green Dawn Mountain-- The Green Dawn Mountain is the closest mountain to the steep hill, with a height of just over three thousand meters. It''s not that close, but it is the only closest mountain to the steep hill that Jabba did not destroy in his experiments, or more urately, he was unable to destroy it. This mountain contains a significant amount of minerals and hard stones strong enough to keep it together to this day. So even though the mountain is no longer *green* now after the explosions of Jabba''s array burned everything, it is still holding on! On top of this mountain, Robin was sitting in the middle of a pile of scrolls and ss bottles. The strong winds at the top of the mountain were enough to uproot small trees, but those light scrolls seemed as if they were ignoring the wind here! Robin''s clothes were not dirty and his hair was well styled. Everything around him suggested nobility and great wisdom... but all of this did not hide his tired eyes that looked as if they had not tasted sleep in years. *swoosh* *swoosh* "We salute Your Excellency!" Several shadows descended in session and bowed slightly Robin raised his head and nodded towards them with a smile, "I didn''t think everyone was at the headquarters today. It seems the war is going well." Alexander stood up straight and smiled, "Since Your Excellency created the Warlords, everything began to go our way and we progressed quite smoothly for two years, and when Your Excellency brought that dragon girl Flora, everything turned in our favor even more. She did not follow Your Excellency''s words to move freely ande to the battlefield only when we called her, but she is currently staying permanently in the western army with Victoria, and I heard that they have formed a strong friendship as well..." "Oh? That''s reassuring.." Robin raised his eyebrows slightly and then nodded, "It''s true that the five-year term is almost up. Send her a message that I want to see her here as fast as possible." Alexander nodded and closed his eyes, clearly starting to send the message In front of Robin now was Emily, with her Elizabeth, Alexander, even Old Gu, and a number of other Emperors from different paths. As Robin ordered, Emily tried to gather at least one emperor from all the avable paths... One of them, for example, uses the major heavenlyw of life and the other uses the major heavenlyw of Lightning! Robin raised his eyebrows when his eyes fell on a silver-haired youth, "Someone has already reached the Emperor Realm using lightning? Am I to understand that you are General Raiden?" "Yes, I have broken through to the Martial Emperor''s Realm just two months ago. This humble subordinate salute your Excellency!" Raiden took two steps and knelt down on one knee, the sound of his heartbeat being heard by everyone "Has your dream finallye true, little boy?" Elizabeth put her hand to her mouth and said, "Your Excellency, Raiden came to the headquarters today to personally deliver the reports from the eastern armies and ask about your news. He has been wanting to meet you for a long time, finally, his dream came true today!" "Miss Elizabeth!!" Raiden looked to his side with a pleading look while still kneeling Robin gave a big smile, "A young man who is not yet forty has managed to secure a prestigious ce among my generals, a young man full of ambition and talent that will surely bring him a brighter future. I too have wanted to meet him for a while!" During Robin''s words, which he spoke slowly, his eyes sparkled with a faint golden glow for a moment as he secretly examined Raiden, although he did not think he would find anything, but his curiosity to examine anything forced him to do so. "Your Excellency''s praise is undeserved!! If it weren''t for Your Excellency, I would be currently herding cows somewhere. If I do have some talent, I will definitely put it at Your Excellency''s service forever and---" Raiden was about to finish his words when he saw the golden glow in Robin''s eyes increased and features changed to shock, "...Your Excellency?" Robin stood up and took a few quick steps towards Raiden, then grabbed Raiden''s shoulders, raised him up, and began to study him with the eyes of truth more intensely. Robin''s actions forced the rest of the Emperors to look at each other out of the corners of their eyes and wonder what was happening Finally, after Robin''s eyes roamed over Raiden''s entire body, he returned to looking into his eyes, "You... You can use the fourth stage of The Major Heavenly Law of Lightning, aren''t you?!" "WHAT?!" Alexander and the rest were shocked and looked at Raiden in stupefaction, waiting for his response Raiden scratched his silver hair for a few seconds and replied sheepishly, "It is true then, It is impossible to hide anything from Your Excellency.." "You could use the fourth stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Lightning and you didn''t tell us!" Elizabeth didn''t hold herself back, so she took two steps and gently pped Raiden on the back of his head "I''m sorry, Miss Elizabeth, but when I saw that everyone couldn''t do it, I decided to keep it to myself so that you wouldn''t be upset with me."Raiden looked at the ground with an embarrassed look... His personality is usually the impulsive, prickly type who is ready to attack any enemy that appears in front of him, no matter how high his level is, but here he feels that he is just an infant. All the emperors present are over a hundred years old. This *Miss Elizabeth* is approximately 800 years old, while the youngest person present, His Majesty Emperor Robin, is almost 200 years old. Among these people, he feels that he is sitting with his elders and not with other generals! "But how?!" Alexander looked at Raiden from bottom to top, but he didn''t see anything special. Even after covering him with his soul sense, he didn''t see anything different about him either. Robin straightened his back and rested his chin on his right hand, "The Major Heavenly Law of Lightning in his body is abnormally active. I can see small lightning bolts moving in his veins in certain patterns automatically even though he does not have any variable particles. What is happening to him has gone beyond the limits of The Major Heavenly Law of Lightning technique that he used to break through, as if his mind needed my techniques toprehend thews but his body didn''t really need them..." Then he pointed at the foot of the mountain, "Strike that spot with a fourth stage attack." "Yes." Raiden stood up and gave the military salute, then took a few steps to distance himself from everyone, before raising both his hands to the sky... *Rumble* *Turmoil* *Bzzzzzzt* *Bzzzzzzttt* The sky quickly became cloudy and the lightning bolts intensified until they became visible *kachaa* Arge number of lightning bolts condensed together and then descended as a column of lightning *Boom!!* "Ah!!" Elizabeth, Emily, and the rest of the Emperors automatically took a step back in shock, but they quickly looked back down, "...This is the power of the fourth stage?" A crater ten meters in diameter and more than thirty meters deep appeared at the point where Raiden struck "Amazing... a number of lightning bolts that are invisible to the naked eye formed a temporary pattern in your blood, allowing the attacking energy to pass through easily, and now that massive pattern has disintegrated and the lightning bolts have returned to form small patterns that help you increase the speed of your cultivation and affinity with the Major Heavenly Law of Lightning!" Robin sighed and shook his head, "They weren''t exaggerating when they described you to me. The spirits sometimes give children gifts like a strong soul or a solid body. In your case, it gave you a body with an unreal affinity with the Major Heavenly Law of Lightning. I don''t think we''ll see this degree of affinity again anytime soon..." Raiden rubbed his head again and nodded a few times shyly, since heunched his attack while taking quick nces at the Emperors standing behind him, their looks were not pleasant at all... Some of them were deep in thought with their eyebrows furrowed, and some of them were looking at him with clear envy! When Robin felt what the rest of the Emperors thinking as well, heughed loudly, "Alright, Alright, you may not have what the spirit of Jura gave Raiden, but that doesn''t mean that you will never use the fourth stage of yourws... Have you forgotten that I am still here?" "Your Excellency, you mean..?" The Emperor user of the Law of Life took a step forward with his eyes shining Robin smiled again, then with a wave of his hand, the scrolls and sks lying on the ground flew, so one scroll and one sk fell into the hands of each emperor, "I want you to read the scroll and understand it well, then drink what is in the sk in one go - I know it tastes bad but you will do it anyway- and then move what you have drunk into their bodies ording to what you have understood from the scroll, Is everything clear?" "Yes, your Excellency!" All the emperors responded quickly "Good, you may start!" Chapter 642 I don鈥檛 want to

Chapter 642 I don''t want to

?"Err... Your Excellency, what is inside those vials? What exactly do they do? And why didn''t you give me the same?" Raiden looked around and wondered After the Martial Emperors received the scrolls and vials, they all sat down and began to do as they were ordered. Currently, there were 16 Martial Emperors sitting cross-legged in a semicircle around Robin, some of them were still reading the scroll, and some of them had already swallowed the contents of the vial and began applying the teachings! As for Robin, he was sitting next to Raiden on the side, leaning on his right hand. After hearing the boy''s question, he responded with a smile, "Each vial contains something different depending on the path the user uses. For example, the vial with Old Gu contains the blood of a beast at the top of the Sage Domain called the Fire Mountain Phoenix, It''s quite a strong beast that lives in the wildernesses of the Nihari and is mixed with a number of fiery and soothing herbs ording to very precise standards. As for the one there with Alexander, it contains the blood of the Wind Bite beast and its origin is from the Orphan Blood, and it is also mixed with a number of herbs with wind path that have been identified and collected from the fours, as for the rest... Well, you got the point~" Then he pointed towards the scrolls, "As for the scrolls, they contain almost the same content, they all contain a very special technique. This technique is abination of the Superior Energy Control technique in addition to the Deep Absorption technique, both of which were invented by Jabba, you may call this newly born technique Superior Absorption. It also has a few side notes, such as when they activate the technique, where they focus on absorption, some patterns they have to create in their blood using the Super Absorption Technique, and several things like that~" "This seems veryplicated... You said that each one of those vials contains beast blood and a number of herbs?" Raiden furrowed his eyebrows slightly, "Is it strengthening their affinity with their path or something?" "You may consider it that way." Robin shrugged his shoulders, smiling, "This technique and form will give the body a false familiarity for a certain period. This period likely varies depending on the person, from a few hours to a whole day. During that period, the body will not resist the passage of energy through the veins and will find the most appropriate ways to facilitate the movement of energy. Without further exnation, you can imagine that their bodies will be like yours, but for a limited time." "Your Excellency created something like this?! Amazing..." Raiden looked at Robin with wide-eyed eyes... His Excellency didn''t even know he existed or what was different about his body before today, and yet he somehow made copies of him! Or, more urately, he was able to find a loophole in the system, a loophole that could produce the best possible result without leaving any side effects. "Your Excellency is truly an unparalleled genius, Now you have not only solved the problem of your Martial Emperors'' impotence during battles, but the way I see it, if these substances umte inside the body, they will certainly increase their true affinity towards their paths!" "Let''s not get our hopes up too much, It may happen that one of them undergoes a fundamental transformation and gains a body like yours, or it may never happen, but at least the problem of their inability in battles has been solved temporarily," Robin spoke with slightly furrowed eyebrows. If this method seeds, his Martial Emperors will be ready to fight in any systemic war he leads, but they will remain unable to defend themselves in peacetime. In the end, this method requires quite a preparation time... "Master, it seems that the news was true, have you finally finished your research?!" Meanwhile, a human shadownded next to Robin. The owner of that shadow was muscr, but not to the point of hindering his movement. His long braids reached all the way to his lower back, and tattoos covered arge part of his body and neck... Who could he be but Jabba? "Oh, Jabba? Hmm, yeah... yeah I finished it." Robin did not seem very happy with the meeting. He merely scratched his rubbed with the tip of his index finger and looked away. Jabba took a few more steps and greeted Raiden with a raised eyebrow, then looked at Robin again, "Can we talk now?!" "....." Robin looked back into Jabba''s determined eyes for a few seconds before sighing and rubbing his eyes, "..Raiden, go for a walk or something." "Alright." The silver-haired boy gave the military salute and retreated, but he did not get far and went to stand with the rest of the Martial Emperors. As for Robin, he got up and walked until he reached the cliff of the mountain, and without looking back, he opened his mouth, "Okay, we are alone now, Speak." "When will we move towards Nihari?" Jabba got into the matter directly, "The turmoil has reached its peak there. There are no longer anyws that prevail in the four regions: eastern, western, central, and southern. There is nothing left but killing and destruction, especially after more batches of divine weapons arrived at the revolutionaries in those regions. The cities of the giants are copsing, and the colonies of humans and other intelligent creatures are being razed to the ground every day. We must intervene!!" Robin nodded several times, "That''s really unfortunate... But why should we interfere?" "....." Jabba furrowed his eyebrows and merely looked at his master "Don''t give me that look! I''m not holding the hand of the rebels and forcing them to fight, and I''m certainly not the one who forced the Nihari giants to enve intelligent races for hundreds of thousands of years! One side takes what''s right in its own hands and the other reaps what it sows. I''m just a simple merchant in the middle who doesn''t care about either of them..." Robin shrugged Jabba took two steps forward and quickly replied, "Haven''t you earned enough as a merchant then?! Nihari''s natural energy density and the number of intelligent beings there which are estimated at least 70 billion, and the high-level techniques that an *Anonymous* has distributed; all that have contributed to the production of tens of millions of knights and hundreds of thousands of Saints and Sages and it''s still counting by the day! And the more their numbers increase, the more the war rages. The four regions have copsed politically and economically. Everyone there, whether giants or non-giants, is dying of hunger and does not see the light at the end of the tunnel. Please, enough is enough, and let us go to Nihari. Take charge and correct the situation!" The news he receives about Nihari hurts him psychologically and physically on a daily basis ording to the time n Jabba set, the army should have moved to control the eastern region of Nihari at least two years ago. They had to begin invading and unifying the rest of the by now. But until this moment, Robin has not shown any intention of going to Nihari, and he has not stopped providing them with weapons!! Wasn''t the True Beginning Empire supposed to invade Nihari to unify it? How is it possible that he is still trying to strengthen the people he will subjugate in the future? Doesn''t he know that their huge numbers will stand against him if he tries to wee them under his banner in the future? Isn''t the logical way to do this to ept their loyalty first and then give them those techniques and weapons? ...Does he even intend to annex them to the Empire at all?! But Robin''s response to going to Nihari was shorter than he expected. He just turned to face him and then raised his shoulders, "I don''t want to." Chapter 643 I鈥檓 sorry

Chapter 643 I''m sorry

?"You don''t... want to?!" Jabba froze in ce, looking at Robin in shock Robin didn''t add a word either, he just made a simple nodding gesture. "¡­Master, what is it exactly you don''t want?" Jabba tried in every way to remain calm, "Don''t you want to fulfill your promise to the All-Seeing God and go to Nihari to prepare to confront the invasion? Or is it that you don''t want to stop supporting chaos on the entire and will just watch by the side while they wipe each other out even before the invasion arrives? Master... What is it that you not want?!" "Hey, watch your tone!" Raiden shouted from afar "DON''T interfere again." Robin raised his hand and quickly silenced Raiden without giving Jabba a chance, then he returned to focus on Jabba''s eyes again, "...As for the internal fighting, as I said, I am just a merchant who has nothing to do with what is happening. If I really wanted to exterminate the inhabitants of those regions, I would have sent part of the demon army or even part of the human army to wipe them all out. You know the information blockade imposed on the Northern Region, and what you do not know is that the northern region has been quite busytely... So do not wrong me with thinking that I want to kill them all, All that matters is that what is happening now will serve the bigger pictureter~ As for the invaders, I have my own n to deal with them, but the right time has yet toe." Jabba was silent for a few seconds, clenching his fists as if he wanted to crush it before his voice came out hesitantly, "...If I may ask, does your n include saving the people of Nihari from invasion or just preventing the invaders from gathering spoils?" "Maybe some of them will survive, maybe not... I am not in control of fate." Robin replied coldly, hands behind his back "So that''s how it is... I should have expected this... I should have known that you would not change your view of Nihari no matter what I do to help... Everything had been decided since that damn day.." Jabba sighed and stopped squeezing his hands, it seemed as if he had aged a hundred years at this moment. "...Sigh~ That''s not true, Jabba.. If it weren''t for your presence, Nihari wouldn''t have been under the invasion of a single enemy I tell you that. And certainly, no one would have had an opportunity to survive." Robin tilted his head to the side and spoke with his eyes half open "You''re right, I should be thankful for this precious opportunity." Jabba smiled as he looked down for a few seconds before adding, "...But what if I''m not satisfied with just this opportunity? What if I want more for my homnd?" "If you are trying to influence me to change my future vision, then I am sorry. The n has been set and my will shall be executed." Robin stated firmly, but he quickly sighed and continued in a calm voice, "...Jabba, even in my worst psychological states, I never hated you, nor did I consider you like the rest of your kind. This is because you are truly different from them, you are a person destined for greatness. I understand that you feel you are responsible for protecting your homnd because there is no one else who can hold that position, but you saw what happened to me when I tried, that ce is hopeless... Continue on your track, Jabba, learn and explore the universe and strengthen yourself, only in this way will the number of survivors of Nihari increase when the picture isplete." The two remained silent for about another minute before Jabba took out a thick book from his space ring and passed it to Robin with both hands, "This book contains all the progress I have made in my work on the Body Cultivation Array. The Array can now help people with strong will achieve physical strength capable of confronting a Sage within a period of only 5 years, there are a few aspects that need development, such as that it consumes arge amount of energy, more than a thousand energy pearls per person, or that the expenses of making a single array are high due to the scarcity ofponents, but as long as your Excellency is present, of course you can ovee these simple problems. " Robin continued to look at the book and browse through it until he heard the word *Your Excellency* from Jabba and he returned to looking at him with furrowed eyebrows. At this moment, Jabba fell to his knee and his forehead touched the ground, "I know that the Body Cultivation Array is nothingpared to what you have provided for me. If you need me for anything, Your Excellency can contact me and I will do what I can to satisfy your needs. Thank you for everything." "Are you severing your bond with me as a disciple?" Robin sent the book to his space ring and went back to putting his hands behind his back "To be your disciple, I must consider you my Master, I must listen and obey, but this time I have to break away from your will and return to save my homnd. Your Excellency deserves a better student than me." The words came out with difficulty from Jabba, his voice sounding as if it was choking with tears Robin also remained silent for a while before his calm voice came out, "When you go to the Nihari Union Sect, I allow you to announce that you are an official envoy from me, They will listen to you and rally around you when they hear this... Oh, there is another thing, When I took you as my disciple, I made you swear not to leak anything you learned from me, you are perdoned from this oath. Use everything you see is in your best interest... And be careful." "...Thank you, Your Excellency, thank you." Jabba raised his head and touched the ground again three times, before rising, bowing again, and leaving. "....." Again, Raiden did not know what to do in front of a situation like this, so he started rubbing his hair with his right hand, but he was a little reassured when he saw that Robin''s facial expressions were still calm, so he decided to go stand next to him again and change the subject or something like that, but after taking two steps... He heard the sound of liquid falling: *drops* *drops* Drops of blood were falling from behind Robin''s back. He dug into his hand with his fingertips until his blood flowed. Raiden stood still and looked away. He knew at this moment that His Excellency''s calm facial expressions and steady heartbeat concealed pent-up anger. And he was right... That''s why Robin refused to talk to Jabba for as long as possible. He knows the boy''s love for his, or more urately, he knows that Jabba sees himself as a descendant of the legendary Heaven Chosens and that he must be like his ancestors, trying to save the world until he dies. He also knows that one of the reasons why Jabba followed him until now was that he hoped to change Robin''s mind and make him return again to Nihari. But... Change his mind about what? And make him return for whom?! Jabba had just said the truth, everything had been decided the day he met Richard. Chapter 644 The beautiful exile

Chapter 644 The beautiful exile

?Several hours had passed since Jabba''s departure Robin was still standing in his spot with the same cold features as if time had frozen. The Martial Emperors were still sitting on the ground, shutting off their six senses toprehend or use the technique, so they didn''t really know what happened... Only Raiden was standing at the side, ncing at Robin at times and at the ground at times, rubbing his hair sometimes and biting his nails sometimes. He knows that the situation is bad and that Robin is burning with anger right now, but he does not know what he should do in this awkward situation... Should he console Robin as if he lost someone dear to him? But what if His Excellency was angry with Jabba and it backfired?! Or maybe he should talk badly about Jabba for leaving? But what if His Excellency loves his disciple and cannot bear to hear a bad word to him? ...Should he stay silent? But what if His Excellency thinks he doesn''t care for him?! Raiden spent his childhood running after livestock and plowing fields, and after he discovered his talent, he was thrown into academies and wars. He does not understand these social situations! Finally, after many hours, Raiden gathered some courage and approached Robin after taking a deep breath, "Um... Your Excellency, I know you feel sorry for the way things turned out, but I ask you to try to regain your rity of mind, everyone is counting on you." Then he let out a long exhale, this sentence was the most neutral thing he had thought of Robin remained silent for a while and even Raiden worried a little that his intervention was inappropriate, but he finally opened his mouth and spoke in a coherent tone, "I don''t feel sorry. Jabba has his path and I have mine. Having him by my side for a while was good for both of us, but in the end, each of us has his own story, I wish him sess in whatever he seeks." "But what if that he seeks conflict with your grand n? Ah." Raidin was happy that His Excellency answered him and then asked, but he quickly regretted his question. Isn''t this question as if it were rubbing salt in the wound?! "Jabba is trying to save what can be saved from his, and this does not conflict with my position on the Nihari. If he seeds, congrattions to him, and if he does not seed, then it has nothing to do with me." Robin did not get angry as he expected, even a slight smile appeared on his face and he spoke firmly, whichforted Raiden''s heart a little, but he held his breath when he heard him continue, "But... if Jabba actually tries to stand in my way in any shape or form, I will crush him." *gulp* Raiden went silent again He knew at this moment that he did not have to *console* His Excellency from the beginning. This strong personality does not needfort from anyone, rather he needs a goal! As long as his goal is in his sights, nothing else matters. Silence remained the title of the situation until a shadow quickly approached. Raiden took a step forward and took an alert position until the features of the shadow''s owner began to be clear... Long red hair dances in the air, thick horns emerge from above her pointed ears, her height exceeds two meters, and she wears revealing clothes that expose her mature body... there was no one here with these specifications other than Orphan Blood Martial Empress Flora! But even after Raiden was sure of her identity, he continued to assume his alert posture. It was clear that he did not trust herpletely, but she did not care and passed directly past him until she stood in front of Robin *swoosh*, "I got word that you requested my presence. What''s wrong?" "You will go back to where you came from," Robin replied with a cold expression without looking at her "Oh? There are still 4 months left until the end of the five years term, are you sure you need to send me back now? I can handle staying here a little longer..." Flora smiled charmingly. "No need. I remembered you today by chance. I may not remember you again for a few years. It is better for you to go back now and fulfill my promise early before some human rat says that Emperor Robin broke his promise." Robin waved "Oh? I don''t believe you, who could forget all this? Hehe~" Flora giggled and gently pulled her hand from her chest to her thigh, drawing Raiden''s eyes towards her body. But this trick did not work on Robin, who was still looking toward the horizon, so her facial expression turned serious, "Can''t you just tell your generals to let me go after four months? Spending time with Sister Victoria isn''t so bad..." "I am not surprised that you have made Victoria a friend, as they say, birds of a feather flock together, but..." A half-smile finally appeared on Robin''s face, "Do I imagine things, or do you really would rather stay here than go to your lover''s side?" Flora waved both hands, "Aru will not lose anything if he waits for me for another 4 months, but the important thing here is that you keep your promise in front of people, otherwise they will say that you are lenient!" Robin finally looked into her eyes before bursting outughing, "Interesting, very interesting... A few trees, clean water, and some meat and vegetables, these things we take for granted, but to others, they seem like paradise. Five years ago, you came with me with dead eyes, and now you refuse to go back even though I made you fight on my side far away from your family? Maybe I should have expected this... How can I take someone out of heaven and throw him back into hell after he experienced both?" Flora furrowed her eyebrows but did not say anything... If she denied it, he would reply that if she did not want to stay then she had to go back, and this was something she certainly did not want. And if she agreed to him, he would think that she was cheap and willing to break away from her family in exchange for afortable life. But what should she do? The difference between the twos: Greend and the Orphan Blood is like clouds and mud. Who woulde out of prison and say to themselves, *I must go back again because I missed my cellmate*?! A person might go to visit his old cellmates once a week, for example, and stay for a couple of hours with him, but he would definitely not prefer to return to prison permanently! As for Raiden on the side, he let out a long sigh. He didn''t care about the charming lizard girl, but seeing His Excellencyughing again was a source of relief. Robin went back to looking at the horizon with a slight smile, "To be honest, I was nning to influence you by showing off my armies, techniques, treasures, and the differents under my control. I did not expect that some food and a breath of fresh air would do the trick, but the important thing is that we reached the desired result." "Influence me to do what exactly? If you want me to stab my family in the back, then you are dreaming!" Flora shouted, but she maintained a tone of respect. She really wanted to stick to staying here for as long as she could, but she definitely would not betray Aru or betray her tribe and her people for it! "Stabbing them in the back?" Robin smiled, "Sorry but there''s no need for that. One of the terms of the Five-Year Truce was to hand over the bodies of the sacrificed Law Users. Are we talking about approximately three to four millionw-user corpses? The Demon Emperors'' numbers must have at the very least doubled by now, and are on their way to multiply more and more." "No... This is not possible! The corpses of the people who were sacrificed are devoid of any energy levels, they have be like the corpses of mortals who have never cultivated in their lives! Everyone sadly agreed to this condition because it would fill the stomachs of the demons with already dead people and would make them hunt less of our people for several years, And also because we know the demons will not benefit much from their corpses!" Flora shook her head in disbelief "Hehe, that''s what you guys think, and that''s also why I asked you and I''m sure you''ll agree. The demons don''t care about natural energy, their bodies simply reject it, they use something I call Blood Energy, and what they''re after is the blood and flesh of the Law users themselves. And so, the demons can now rely on beasts and mortals for their daily food, and when they are ready to level up, they would eat a corpse or two of the Law Users you provided for them on a silver tter, isn''t that great?" Robinughed and then looked into her eyes, "Your great sacrifices and noble decisions truly deserve respect, but you simply gave the demons a feast ofw users that would not end for decades and you gave me arge army that I had never dreamed of having this fast. Thank you!" Chapter 645 Offer

Chapter 645 Offer

?"No... No, this is not possible!!" Flora took a few steps back Just because she found it to be morefortable here does not mean that she now hates her or is thinking about giving up the fight for it. In the end, it is still her home even if it is hell. In fact, until this moment, she was thinking about enjoying Greend for as long as possible before returning and continuing the fight for her home to the end But ording to Robin''s words... there is no longer a need to fight?! "Believe it or not, this is your problem. I think you will see for yourself when the five-year deadline arrives." Robin shrugged his shoulders indifferently, and Flora felt her heart drop to her feet as her eyes opened to thest of them... She believed. After everything she had seen here, she knew that Robin had no reason to lie... In addition to the Demons, whose numbers had certainly increased, even if only slightly. But assuming that they had not increased in number at all, what about the warlords who had not appeared on The Orphan Blood until today? She fought Julian 3 years ago and he severely beat her until her face became as t on the ground!! she can already imagine the scene of the *decisive battle* that Aru is preparing for when the deadline expires. She can imagine hundreds of Demons Emperors emerging from that damn city, eating her lover and her family, "Ahh!" Robin''s smile increased when he heard Flora''s terrified scream, "Now that''s better..." "...Why are you telling me this now?" Flora hugged herself and looked at the ground, the feeling of helplessness and waiting for the inevitable weighing heavily on her "Because there is good news." Robin pped with a big smile, "The corpses of thew users have provided food for the demons'' army for a long time, while the limited hunting that we agreed upon will provide food for their families and young ones, and this means..?" "...You mean there is no longer any need to continue the war?" Flora finally raised her face and looked at Robin with some hope, "But there are millions of demons. Will the limited hunting we agreed on secure their food? How long will they adhere to the agreement before they start another war of extermination?" "Demons love the meat of intelligent beings, and their strength increases by eating it, but they can live on eating beast meat without problems, and I can easily provide their daily food of beast meat from four differents! So there is no need to worry about their normal rations, and the limited daily hunting will be more than enough to strengthen a new generation of the army~" Robin shrugged his shoulders and then went back to looking into her eyes, "My point is¡­ killing around 90 Emperors seems a bit toovish to me, especially Emperors of different races who each have their own unique qualities, it was no coincidence that you were able to keep up with the Demon Emperors all these years! So if there is no other solution, I don''t want to choose to eliminate you. And I certainly don''t want to annihte the peoples of Orphan Blood whose numbers are estimated at about ten billion in exchange for one big lunch party!" "...And what is the solution from your point of view?" Flora furrowed her eyebrows slightly, "If you want peace, you can simply take the corpses and withdraw from our world, but if you want our loyalty... Don''t you see that your actions have crossed the line of reconciliation? There are a number of Emperors who have literally sacrificed their entire ns because of you." "Because of me? Let''s be rational here. You see me as an ambitious person and perhaps an opportunist, right? If I were given the choice of death or of sacrificing my children, I would certainly choose death. And you are not different either. I did not see inside your body any fragment ofws that belong to the path of fire, that means you have not touched Your kind or even the races close to them, so whoever sacrificed his n did so in order to gain power and not because of me, or do you think I am wrong? They just used me as an excuse." Robinughed and shook his head, "The harsh environment of your, your familiarity with killing scenes, and the feeling of loss of a loved one have made most of you, if not all of you, think about how to gain strength and only depend on yourselves, like beasts. So in my opinion, managing things between us may be difficult, but it is not impossible, especially... If I gave you more than you can dream of.." Flora looked to the side with furrowed eyebrows, thinking about what she had heard... "As for the solutions, they are actually quite simple..." Robin returned to looking at her seriously, "As for your Emperors, I will give security to whoever works for me, it is not required that he swear loyalty or anything like that, but if I need you in a war, I must see you by my side as mercenaries. I will also apply the point system to you~ Using the points, you can take Emperor Realm techniques toplete your breakthrough to the higher levels without sacrificing anyone else. You can learn to draw runes and craft divine weapons, and most importantly... you can exchange the points for vacations on one of thes under my control!" *Pa- Dum* Flora''s heart beat hard at thest part Robin smiled when he noticed the effect this part had on her and continued, "You have fought on my side for three years now and you see for yourself how organized my army is and the kind of equipment they get. Any day on the front here is a hundred times better than the best days on your home, so by being my mercenaries you will not lose anything, but will only gain. Of course, this is besides the fact that your Emperors will haveplete immunity from me even if any of the demons touch them. That is, you will enjoy peace in your homnd and benefits outside it. Are there better conditions? And of course, whoever swearsplete loyalty to me will be allowed toe and go from any I own whenever he wishes and without time limits. You have spent a few years here and know about the Oath Tablets, right? It is more simple and decisive in this way if you take my opinion..." *Gulp* "And what about the rest of the people of the Orphan Blood World? Will you grant them protection as well if we ept your terms?" Flora swallowed and asked with difficulty "Huh? Of course not~ Where will I find another perfect farm like you?" Robinughed out loud, "As I told you five years ago, you can consider the Demon City as another tribe whose young go out to hunt and fight with the rest of the tribes, to kill and be killed. Let''s be realistic here, your is dominated by the Minor Heavenly Law of Bloodthirst, the Major Heavenly Law of Chaos, and other terriblews that make peace impossible. Even if I unite you and give you peace, a year will not pass before an internal war breaks out, so why should I fight nature? Let them eat each other as they always did. There are more than ten races that have been exterminated in the war so far, right? Consider the demon race a new one and deal with them on this basis, and I will promise you that norge armies will emerge from the city or arge-scale invasion will take ce unless your peoples start first!" "...Your words are reasonable, but these matters are not solved with reason most of the time." Flora squeezed her hand tightly and spoke with shaking eyes, "Even if I am convinced by your offer, that does not mean that the others will listen to me..." Robin smiled big and pointed at the human Emperors sitting nearby, "That''s why I requested your presence today as soon as possible. I have something that will help convince you a little bit faster~" Chapter 646 Fulfilling the promise

Chapter 646 Fulfilling the promise

?"THEY will help convince us?" Flora pointed towards the sitting Martial Emperors, "What are they even doing?" Robin smiled, "You''ll know in a little while. I feel like Alexander is about to finish.." Then he turned back to look at her again, "By the way, how is the war in Greend going now?" "Shouldn''t you ask one of your followers?" Flora looked at him sideways "I want to hear it from your mouth." Robin shrugged Flora furrowed her eyebrows and returned to focusing on Alexander to try to deduce something, but she did not dare to leave Robin waiting and replied, "There is not much to say in truth, your human army alone is enough to control this weak world, even leaving aside your armying from Jura''s world, Only your army of the local tribes has be strong enough to defend your current territories and even expand them themselves." Robinughed, "Well, Greend is not that weak. On the contrary, Greend was originally stronger than Orphan Blood, but they don''t have your cruel sacrifices technique. Nevertheless ~ I want a somewhat detailed report, How do you see the army, and how far have we reached?" Flora sent a quick angry look towards Robin before returning to focus on Alexander, "What do you want me to say? The Warlords are the main focus in most fights, although they still cannot kill the original Warlords, they are enough to stop them whenever they appear. As for your Martial Emperors, I don''t mean any offense but they are useless, they are just Sages with a bit of a long breath. But in the end, they are just humans so it is expected. The good thing is that they are numerous enough, their current number is approximately 170, and there is also Alexander and Jabba who have reached level 42, so their presence in battles makes a difference, even if a little bit. And the presence of the Warlords with them is enough to remove any difficulties they face and reduce the time it takes to control the world." Then she continued about the results, "After the killing of Labikan and forcing Sanawest to recite an oath of loyalty to you, and after 6 local tribes were subjugated, arge number of them were killed and the rest were forced to integrate into your affiliated tribes... The war is currently based on two main fronts, which are: Tree Father Flores and Tree Father Moseley, and on four other side fronts belong to local tribes, and more than half of theirnds have already been prated by your forces. Headquarters information says that the strongest Tree Father, Tavina, is forcing the remaining local tribes to leave their ancientnds and go live next to his trunk, he also pushed the rest of the Tree Fathers to send arge part of their armies towards hisnds as well. Everyone says that the decisive battle will be there and that he is nning something big... But if you want my opinion, it is an empty resistance, within two or three years the rest of the Tree Fathers and the local tribes will be subdued or killed. Also, that foolish tree father does not know about your demon army. If you withdraw ten or twenty Demon Emperors and ce them here, you will end the war here no matter what tricks they y." "Oh? we have taken out another 2 Tree Fathers. I bet the refinement percentage avable has gone up a lot now..." Robin rubbed his chin, smiling. He had promised Evergreen to finish refining herpletely before the Nihari invasion began, but he spent thest five years trying to solve the problem of the Human Martial Emperors. In the remaining five years, he must make it up for her... "Refinement?" Flora turned her face to face him, the word refinement seeming to refer to something big that could not be ignored "Hmm? Oh, no need to worry about it." Robin waved, then seemed to sense something and pointed at Alexander, "Here we go.." *Shhhh* Alexander opened his eyes and slowly stood up, and as soon as he stood up, the strong mountain winds stopped blowing Alexander took a few steps towards Robin and then *PAA* got down on one knee forcefully, "Thank you, Your Excellency, I bear witness that you have fulfilled your promise." A big smile appeared on Robin''s face and he nodded But Flora was terrified and started asking, "What is happening here? He promised you what? What happened to the wind suddenly?!" But inside herself, she was hoping that she would not hear an answer, as she was certain that the answer would not please her "Haha, Alexander, why don''t you show Miss Flora a practical application?" Robinughed loudly and pointed towards the cliff behind him "Yes." Alexander stood and bowed once again before making his way towards the cliff, then raised both his hands before bringing them down quickly like an axe. *Swoosh* *Rumble* *Earthquake* "WHAT THE---" Flora took a few steps towards the cliff with a shocked expression on her face Alexander''s two blows formed two wind des that split the ground into two parallel lines hundreds of meters long, and as for the depth... the two slits began to spew outva!! "Is this... the fourth stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Wind?!" Flora finally understood something and stared at Alexander *whistling sound* "Congrattions, Governor Alexander, congrattions, haha!" Raiden came from behind him, pping and patting Alexander on the back As for Robin, he stared into Flora''s eyes, "A moment ago, you said that my Emperors are useless?" "..." Flora couldn''t find anything to say. Robin''s eyes were full of sarcasm and arrogance. What was she supposed to respond with? But what is there to say?! No wonder he said that what she would see would help convince her and the rest of the Orphan Blood Emperors¡­ There were currently 170 Human Martial Emperors, and after what she had seen today, all of them could be using the fourth stage of the Laws, they had be true Emperors! Even by taking the demons out of the equation, Robin could still eliminate all of the Orphan Blood Emperors with his human army alone. "Alexander, I want you to put on your full golden armor and apany Miss Flora to her home and stay with her until you personally hand her over to her lover. Oh, Raiden, go with them as well, I think you and Aru will get along just fine..." Robin started the order and turned back to look towards the horizon. "yes." The two of them bowed and began to put on the special golden armor where they stood Flora looked at the ground for a long time, still feeling lost, "These things... These king things cannot be solved by logic and intimidation. The number of people who will listen to the voice of reason will be small!!" "Then be it~ I extended my hand with peace, whether you hold it or not is up to you." Robin shrugged his shoulders, "Even if one Emperor agrees, tell him that I am ready to receive him to work as a mercenary here on the Farm. You are also wee back to us after you deliver the message." Then he turned his face only to look into her eyes, "I want you to tell them something else... I don''t want anyone to say that I am a dictator or something like that, tell them that I am giving you five more years of peace so that you can use to think about the offer ande to visit the farm, after the additional five years are up there will be no more mercy. whoever agrees to the conditions and works as a mercenary when asked will live, and whoever refuses to be food for the demons, the matter will be that simple... Was it clear enough?" "...clear, thank you." Flora clenched her hand tightly and looked at the ground "Miss Flora,e with us this way." Alexander''s voice was heard at this moment, and the current appearance of him and Raiden was breathtaking, even Robin raised his eyebrows slightly. The golden armor of the Martial Emperors had a distinctive design from that of the army. Although the standard army armor has also changed, there has been a recent change in the design of the armor, making it more solid, flexible, and even more eye-catching, and the old armor and weapons full of battle marks were transported to an unknown ce. The standard army armor is still dominated by the golden color, and they are all simr. As for the armor of Martial Emperors, it is designed by hand for each Emperor. For example, Raiden''s armor contains materials to withstand the fourth stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Lightning, and its design helps him cut through the air in front of him more easily to maintain his tremendous speed, and so on~ But the new armor of Alexander and Raiden have one new thing inmon... They both contain ck pieces integrated into them! Areas such as in front of the heart, the private parts, and the spine are all made of ck metal, but the armor designers carefullybined the two colors, making it even more breath- taking... It was the strongest metal currently avable to the Empire, Uracilium! "We have a way to use Uracilium metal now? I see, the research and development team is not nit joking around..." Robin was clearly happy, "By the way, Flora, take a space ring with you and fill it with everything you see in front of you before you return, whether meat, vegetables, or even talismans and weapons, of course, you will only take samples, maybe it helps a little." "Yes." Flora nodded onest time and then flew away with lost eyes, followed by Raiden and Alexander... Chapter 647 The field hospital

Chapter 647 The field hospital

?"We thank Your Excellency and bear witness that you have fulfilled your promise!" Arge number of Martial Emperors knelt on one knee and shouted at the same time, their earth-shattering voice frightening all the living on the mountain. "Get up." Robin smiled proudly, "If you want to thank me, work hard for the Empire." The Emperors stood with resolute looks on their faces, Robin didn''t have to mention such a thing, even putting aside that the True Beginning Empire represented their world, they had tasted more than once the sweetness of serving Robin! "Do you feel the changes in your bodies? Good huh?" Robinughed, "You now have the same strength as demi-humans without having to have hornsing out of your heads or having tails stuck into your buttocks." Robin waited several seconds until the Emperors in front of him finishedughing then he added, "But I am afraid that this power is temporary... If you use the fourth stage of thews lightly, you may remain in this state for an entire day, but if it is an intense fight, it will notst more than a few hours, So beware." Before he passed his eyes over them, "And that is why I warn you, this must remain a secret among the Martial Emperors of the True Beginning Empire. If it leaks to the enemies, you will die a horrific death! And of course, remember that before any major fight, you must iste yourself and follow the same steps that you did now. Be careful not to Move into a hostile area without first achieving your optimal state, otherwise you will offer your heads on silver tters to your enemies. I have ordered a production line to be allocated to make these drugs. They do not know what they are used for, but they know that they are important enough. Oversee their work and make sure a number of These vials are always with you... Unfortunately, you are still lions made of paper, but you must maintain this appearance until I find a radical solution to the problem, Understood?" "Understood, Your Excellency!" The Martial Emperors responded in one breath "Good." Robin smiled, "You can go back to what you were doing." The Emperors all bowed again and then began to fly away, except for Emily who remained behind... "Is there a problem?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows "Your Excellency, I know it is not my ce, but may I ask what you intend to do now?" Emily raised her sses and asked hesitantly "I''ll go back to my pce, of course. A certain someone must have given up on me by now.." Robin chuckled as he pictured Evergreen''s anger, "Is something wrong?" "Your Excellency... perhaps you should take some time to visit the Sky Opening Tower. Her Highness has been working on something impressivetely." "Zara works with the R&D team?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly, "...Alright, let''s go." --------- "Father!!" A girl with short blonde hair ran towards Robin, "I couldn''t believe it when Sister Emily told me that you hade out of seclusion and that you were evening to visit me!" "Alright Alright!" The strong embrace made a mark on Robin''s bones, "...It seems that it camete, but congrattions on breaking through to the Martial Emperor''s Realm!" "Oh, sorry, hehe." Zaraughed sheepishly, "The rest of my brothers have broken through to the Emperor''s Realm as well, and Caesar is even approaching level 42 already!! ...I still can''t believe you''re here, do you intend to spend some time with me this time?" "Mmm... Actually, I can''t believe I came either, Evergreen is really fuming right now." Robin patted Zara on the head gently, "Unfortunately, I can''t stay for long. I need to return to my seclusion immediately. Is there something I should see first?" "Oh... Well,e with me, there is something that might make you a little pleased, hehe." Zara grabbed her father''s arm with both hands and pulled him into the tower excitedly. As soon as she took a few steps inside the tower, her facial features changed slightly and she shouted in a stern voice that resonated throughout the tower, "Array Development Group, prepare to try out the field hospital in front of His Majesty the Emperor, you have five minutes!!" "Yes!!" Responses came from all directions immediately, even researchers who had nothing to do with that group dropped what they had in hand and quickly headed toward the experiment hall. "Array Development Group?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly and looked at Zara apprehensively "Hey, don''t ask, you''ll see for yourself in a little while.." Zara said and pulled her father towards one of the great halls in the tower. It wasn''t long before the hall was filled to the brim with researchers, and even a number of Martial Emperors and high- ranking officials came when they heard that arge experiment would now be held. "I want you to tell me your honest opinion, okay?" After Zara saw the entire Array Development Group, she sent onest nce towards her father who nodded in return, then walked confidently towards the middle of the hall, "Everyone in their ce!!" "Yes!" The Array Development Group, consisting of approximately 20 individuals, dispersed and stood in a circle with a diameter of 50 meters. Then each of them took out a banner and nted it on the ground in front of him. "Hmm?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows again when he saw the banners. The lower pole of each one was made of strong metal, while the upper part of the banner was made of beast hides, with different runes drawn on each banner, runes from the Major Heavenly Law of Life, and under each banner, an energy pearl was ced. *Oooomnnnn* After cing thest pearl in its ce, the runes on the banners began to light up in green, and a huge pattern appeared on the area between the gs, then it began to rise until arge dome appeared that covered the fifty-meter diameter! "This..." Robin took a step forward and activated his golden eyes, and not only him, but everyone in attendance opened their eyes to the end to try to understand what was happening now. "I present to you the field hospital." Zara opened her arms wide and spoke confidently, "This array was formed from the patterns used by Life Law users to treat wounds and replenish energy in the bodies of tired fighters. As long as this field hospital is set up on the battlefield and as long as there are enough energy pearls, we will not have to worry about battle injuries, all we will have to do is bring the injured person within the boundaries of the field hospital and treatment will begin automatically. Also, we can dismantle it and move it to any ce we want on the battlefield" Then she looked at her father with joy, "This field hospital will permanently eliminate the problem of the shortage of Life Law users. It will free Life Law users from the role of healer and make them able to participate in battles. It will also save the lives of a huge number of soldiers. Of course, this would not have been possible if it weren''t for thew disks provided by my father, His Majesty the Emperor, so please give him a big apuse!" Chapter 648 Instant array Chapter 648 Instant array ??*...p* *p * *p* *p* All the attendees, including Martial Emperors, officials, and even the researchers seemed as if someone had hit them on the head at this moment, just looked towards the field hospital with open mouths and apuded unconsciously, trying toprehend the results of this hospital in a real war. They apuded only because they heard a voice telling them to apud. Robin wasn''t as absent-minded as they were, but the shock on his face was even greater He raised both his hands ced them on the back of his head and muttered slowly, "¡­Zara, whose idea was this?" "Hehe, did you like the field hospital? Using the banners to create an instant array was my idea, but everyone in the array group worked hard toe up with this final result!" Zara dered with joy and pride before moving quickly to stand towards her father again and hold his arm. Robin remained speechless for a few seconds as he looked into his daughter''s eyes, "It was you? You are the one who came up with the idea for a way to create an instant portable array?" "Dad!!" Zara hit her foot on the ground, "Have you forgotten that I am the first Rune Master after you? I learned how to work on Runes from you personally and I was also the first teacher in Jura City Rune Academy. If I can''t do something to help, then won''t teaching me to be a waste?" Robin continued to look at her in disbelief, "Girl... Do you even realize what you have created?!" "Naturally!" Zara responded quickly and excitedly, but after looking at the faces of the audience for a long time, she continued hesitantly, "...I think." "...Sigh~ Do you know how many times it crossed my mind to devote some time to researching and developing arrays? Because I knew how powerful arrays could be I wanted a way to make them easy to build and quick to act, but I never found the time. I also did not ask the R&D team to look into the matter because I know how difficult it is!" Robin took a few steps forward, his eyes not moving away from the field hospital for a moment, "Mobile Instant Arrays... You have created something that will change the course of future wars, no, it will change the shape of the entire Empire!!" "Really?" Zara tilted her head to the side. Although she was happy with her father''s reaction, she still couldn''t see what he was seeing "Your Highness, you are looking at the matter from the wrong point of view. You see it as a field hospital, but His Excellency sees it as the seed of a path that will branch into much more." Old Gu couldn''t restrain himself and spoke up, "This hospital does not rely on the power level of the users or even thew they cultivate. Rather, it only relies on the runes it carries and the energy pearls as a source of power. This means that if we rece these life runes with fire runes, we can instantly create an array that shoots fireballs on enemies in a specific area to reduce the pressure on our fighters, or another array that constantly sends icy winds to prevent enemies from crossing a certain line... These are just examples, but their applications in battles are countless!" "We can take the Sky Shield Array that His Excellency designed, miniaturize it, and paint a miniature version of it on the banners, so our field research teams will have a safe haven if beasts attack them!" A researcher from the Ink development team shouted excitedly A former officer took out a blue tablet from his pocket, "Defense arrays... I now came up with an idea for a defensive array that uses solid ice walls. As long as we have thew tablets, we have an infinite number of ideas!!" "We can create an array that intertwines the path of the wind with the path of the soul so that the array creates an absolute death ground for whoever enters it!!" Zara looked around with raised eyebrows and an open mouth. She definitely did not think about the matter from this perspective. From her point of view, she was looking for a way to contribute to reducing deaths and lightening the burden on the life forces, because she had greatly experienced the extent of the difficulties they faced, for this reason, she tried several groups until they settled in with the arrays group and decided to achieve a good result with them, but within one minute she heard more than twenty purely military applications of her idea! As for the arrays group, they were happily high-fiving each other. From the reactions, it was clear that their work would bring them many benefits and that the arrays group would witness a great transformation! Old Gu took a few steps to stand next to Robin and crossed his arms in front of his chest, "Unfortunately, there are some obvious problems with the instant array. For example, the banners have to be ced by hand and there are more than 25 banners in this small array. Who has the time to nt these banners properly and in perfect circr shape during battle? Also, the banners themselves, although they are made of strong metal, are still vulnerable to destruction if they are targeted... This array is actually useful for a hospital in the back lines, but not for use in attack and defense!" "Oh¡­" The rest of the schrs and guests in the hall looked at each other with some disappointment "Chief Researcher Gu, please don''t forget that this is still the first model!" One of the researchers in the array group quickly reacted, afraid that Old Gu''s words would kill their momentum A researcher from the information gathering team shook his head and sighed, "Even after mentioning the problems with the array, I still find the array to be wless and not capable of further development. It is simply perfect. The metal used to make the banners is even stronger than the Volheim used in golden armor. However, If the banner moves a little, the array will be ruined, and it will certainly move if attacked in the battle! And even if we find a way to install the banner poles, what about the part made with beast hides? Couldn''t it be easily burned or damaged? Unfortunately, there is nothing better that we could draw on... Frankly, I don''t think there is a way to improve it. If a method exists, it will take us more than ten years to discover it and implement it." The members of the array group looked down and bit their lips. They had actually worked day and night for three years to achieve this result and knew how difficult it would be to develop further. As for Zara, she shrugged her shoulders, not caring about the negativements. As long as the array was good for what it was designed for, everything would be fine! Robin shook his head, "All of you... Aren''t you supposed to be in the research and development department? I can''t believe you still haven''t seen the most important path this idea can be applied to yet, something that if implemented, not only will the death toll among the elite decrease, but we will control entire worlds in days!" Then a big smile appeared on his face, "As for the development issue, it is a trivial issue that can be solved easily." Chapter 649 Instant array -2 Chapter 649 Instant array -2 ??Old Gu looked around for a few seconds to see if anyone understood what Robin was talking about, but silence dominated the hall. Old Gu sighed in disappointment and bowed slightly, "We apologize for not being able to see. Please, Your Excellency, enlighten us." Robin smiled, still looking at the field hospital, "Tell me, what is the biggest problem with this design?" Old Gu took a long look towards the field hospital before answering, "In short, he has two big problems. The first is that it takes arge number of people to activate the array, which means it is impractical in high-end battles. The second is that the array will disappear if a single banner moves just a little bit, and as long as the banners are fixed in the ground like a normal banner, this will inevitably happen." "You are right!" Robin turned and pointed towards Old Gu, "So what if one person could control all the banners, and those banners were to be locked with a powerparable to the array user himself?" "Then it will be a truly lethal weapon capable of changing the course of high-end battles!!" The old man shouted with enthusiasm evident in his wrinkled eyes, "But... How could this happen? There is no energy technique that allows us to control the banners and protect them from a distance, I do not think that something like this is possible..." "Of course it is possible, Soul Force exists!" Robinughed and turned back to look towards the field hospital, "I spread the Soul Strengthening Technique among all of you. Anyone in the Saint Realm must be strong enough to control at least 15 banners, and as long as the banners are infused with Spirit Force, they will remain strong and stable until the Soul Force runs out, or someone with greater Soul Forcees and tries to interfere in controlling it. Of course, we can increase protection and ce soul seals on the banners themselves so that only their owner can use them." "This..." Old Man Gu and the rest of the researchers and guests looked back at the banners for a long time, thinking of all possible ways to develop this new path. But Zara shook her head, "I have already thought about it, Dad, but it is an impractical solution when applied. Material objects have a high resistance to the Soul Force. For example, Material objects can be sensed or moved from their ce if the Soul is strong enough, but controlling them for a long time? ...I''ve tried, it''s not possible." "Hehe, you have a mistake here, my dear, but it is a mistake ofck of experience, not intelligence." Robinughed and turned to Zara, "You made the banners, then you tried to control them with your soul, and from there you decided that it was difficult. You should have nned for this purpose first and then made the banners." Zara tilted her head to the side slightly, "Would that have made a difference? All metals have high resistance against soul force and even natural energy and cannot be kept running through them for a long time!" At this point, she furrowed her eyebrows slightly, "...Except for..." "Say it." Robin smiled, he knew that Zara finally got it "Uracilium?!" Zara shouted, the properties of that stubborn metal were known to everyone. It was very hard and could not be shaped into weapons or armor, but it was also the only known metal that had no resistance to any kind of energy, and in this way, they could also draw patterns on the body of the banner itself and Not on the beast hides that can be easily damaged! Robin snapped his finger, "Exactly! Before I came here, I saw the Emperor''s new armor, with parts of uracilium blending in well with the armor. Why didn''t you think of making banners out of this metal?" "Allow me to answer this, Your Excellency." A person from the armor development research team bowed, "There has actually been a breakthrough in the field of metal smelting since Your Excellency handed over thew discs, but currently we can barely heat a small piece of uracilium enough to hammer it a little. We still cannot form a piecerger than a fist yet, We believe that it will take at least 8 years to make any reasonable progress." "One year." Robin raised his index finger, "I will give all the researchers here one year to make banners from uracilium. The warehouses will be opened for you to take whatever you want to fund your research, Understood?" "Yes." The specialized teams that Robin talked about, such as the Array Research Group, the Armor Development Research Group, the me Path Research Group, and several other Groups, shouted in one breath. More funding has been opened up for them, so how could they not be happy?! "You did well..." As for Robin, he took a few steps towards Zara and patted her hair. "It''s good that I helped." Zaraughed sweetly "My dear, you have not only helped save many lives, but your innovation will be a major key in the quiver of the Empire of True Beginning in all its future battles! But the question now is, what do you n to do from now on? Do you want to stay in the Sky Opening Tower and manage the research and development department with Old Gu, or Have you had enough and want to return to run the Treasury? Or perhaps you want to take an open vacation to find your life partner?" Robinughed when he got to thest bit, but he wasn''t entirely joking Although Zara behaves like a little girl in front of him, she is already more than seventy years old... In addition to her stunning beauty, Zara is currently an experienced general, an expert Rune Master, and undoubtedly one of the power centers of the Empire. Of course, without mentioning that she is a Martial Emperor as well. She is undoubtedly the dream girl of many, and despite all of that, Robin had never heard of anyone seeding in getting her toplete a lengthy conversation with him. Zara pecked her lips a few times, "Mmm... Honestly, I felt like I had a purpose while I was here. If you don''t mind, I''d rather stay in the tower." "Haha, that''s perfect! How could I mind? I''ll find someone else for the treasury don''t worry about it, I have a much more important mission for you while you''re here.." Robinughed loudly after Jabba left it would be good for Zara to take over here, that won''t be too hard for an experienced general like here! "Really? What is it..?" Zara looked up with shining eyes Robin smiled and then a ck disc appeared on his palm, "This is the Major Heavenly Law of Space from the first stage to the third, and I will bring you the fourth as soon as I finish it, I want you to use the Major Heavenly Law of Space and integrate it into the Instant Array System, if you can''t make a strong,plete space portal, then at least make an Instant Array capable of transporting objects and individuals within the borders of the same." "This is...?" Zara opened her eyes to thest of them, and even her hands were shaking as she received the disc, She knew what the Major Heavenly Law of Space represented Robinughed loudly when he saw her reaction before hisugh quickly turned serious, After you finish the required array, you can use the space disk to do anything you want, but beware of letting anyone see the contents of this disk other than you." After this small conversation, Robin returned to present some ideas about the new instant array system for another two hours, and not only he, but all the other research groups found applications for their research that could be applied to this instant array system, which prolonged the discussion even more! When Robin was reassured that everything was moving in the right direction and was finally about to tell them that he was preparing to enter another long retreat, a visitor came to him... A wind user of those who went with Peon to Nihari. Barely taking a few steps into the tower with a body full of wounds, he mustered all his strength to utter these words: "Your Excellency, we request permission to start an all-out war." Then he fell on his face and fainted Chapter 650 Shaking of the northern region Chapter 650 Shaking of the northern region ??A few dayster - The northern region of Nihari - In one of the alleys of the capital of Azil *CRACK* *CRACK* The stones in the wall began to stick out in a certain way until they finally formed Richard''s face, "Third Brother, did you summon me?" In front of the stone face, there was only one person. The scars on his face made him almost featureless. There were entire pieces of skin on his face that were missing. He also became one-eyed after an injury that blew out his left eye. There were a few fingers that looked like new without a single scratch on them, and this is strangepared to the rest of his body, and this is because he only regenerates injuries that may affect his life orbat abilities... He was Peon, the Martial Emperor Peon. "His Excellency responded to my request, support ising... He also gave the green light to start a full war on the Azil tribe if this is necessary to protect you, and he also allocated any number of wind and lightning users we need toe and help even if we do not choose to start the total war with the north. He has told the messenger in the text that I can summon the entire army of the Empire at any time I wish... Everything is up to you now, what do you intend to do?" The stone face looked confused for a moment, not knowing what to say, "...He agreed to dere war? Didn''t you tell me to invade two others and prepare for a big war in Nihari in a few years? Is he really ready to start a war in the heart of the northern region right now for me? ... I did not ask you to gather the army for me, my third brother, why did you send the request anyway? I told you that I am nning something and will not leave my residence before implementing it, please leave the city!! Don''t worry about me, in the worst case I can stop the kidnappings for a while and everything will calm down again..." "Foolish! It was possible to stop three years ago, but not after you went this far. Do you think they would leave you alone if you stopped now?! Three years ago, the entire Azil tribe flipped upside down because of your killing of Shamson, even though I warned you not to do it, and since then, those who have been searching for you are Martial Emperors!! Do you think that staying in your small pce and manipting your surroundings from a distance will be enough to fool Martial Emperors who have lived for thousands of years? Do you think that even stoppingpletely will stop them from finding you?! How long will your tricksst before them before they follow the incidents and reach the power source in the end? A month Maybe two? We''ve been buying you time for three years!!" Peon shouted at him in a very harsh voice. It was clear that the three years had not gone well Indeed, thest three years were as far from peaceful as possible... After the new head of the investigation team, Salidar began to follow up on the situation personally, he was beginning to tighten the screws on Richard little by little, so Peon and dozens of forces of wind and darkness decided to intervene to sabotage the investigations as much as possible, so they put fake evidence everywhere and they used the Soul Envement technique to make some giants do all the dirty work for them, but this was not enough, so they started assassinating the members of the investigation team. The investigation team faced major problems in the first year of the restructuring, to the point that the Martial Emperor Salidar himself asked for help from his brothers and the sons who reached the Martial Emperor''s Realm, which made the situation worse and caused the discovery and death of more than half of the Wind and Darkness forces in the city within a short period, and this made the situation turned for the worse at this point because of the appearance of the members of the Wind and Darkness Teams, they are all tall humans with fragile bones, the same race as Richard! The new investigation chief, Salidar, began to closely monitor Richard, and found sophisticated ways to trap the rest of the Wind and Darkness, forcing the rest to hide for a while and forcing Richard to calm the game for a while. However, the investigation team, consisting of a number of Azil Emperors, was closing in on them every day! The situation changed again when Peon broke into the Martial Emperor''s Realm, followed by two more members of his team several monthster. With three Martial Emperors on their side and with the help of the Divine Decree Embodiment Technique, Peon did not restrain himself any longer and began a counterattack. They assassinated all the original members of the investigation team, only the Martial Emperors remained at the end of that day. Then they isted the weakest Martial Emperor in the Azil tribe and killed him. As for Richard, He took advantage of the momentum andunched thergest kidnapping campaign, where more than 100,000 giants disappeared within a few days. This series of terrible incidents shook the entire Azil tribe and even the entire northern region. Panic struck the city and its rich residents began to flee, and even poor citizens took to the streets like madmen, demanding that the gates be opened for them, but the gate guards prevented them by force. The leader of the Azil tribe, Dawoodar, went crazy as he saw his world copsing around him. The feeling of shame that the first Martial Emperor to be killed in the northern region in hundreds of years was one of his grandchildren overwhelmed him as he ordered all the known Emperors of the Azil tribe to go out and destroy the city if necessary to search for those who caused the idents and mutte their bodies. These ordersunched a devastating campaign that caused the destruction of approximately 10% of the Azil tribe''s capital, but it also caused the death of the rest of the Wind and Darkness team within the Azil tribe city. One of the Emperors with Peon was also found and killed. Only Peon and another person managed to survive that campaign. There was one strange thing that happened immediately after that, which slowed down the momentum of the Martial Emperors of the Azil tribe, which gave Peon and hispanion a chance to catch their breath, and it also allowed Richard to kidnap another 20,000 victims... TheMartial Emperors of the Ashira tribe and the Bazuna tribe arrived as *guests* of the Azil tribe, and after them came more Martial Emperors from five other giants'' tribes!! All of them ostensibly came to talk about important business and demanded that only Emperors like theme and talk to them. Or they said that they came to see the sights and demanded that one of the Emperors of the Azil tribe apany them, they all also refused to leave before meeting their demands. When they were ignored for a while, they began to cause problems, and destroy a few restaurants and bars because they were venting their anger! Of course, their presence at this particr time and their ferocious behavior were evidence that they hade to fish in troubled waters after hearing about what was happening in the Azil tribe, Every northern tribe wanted a piece of whatever was going on! It is not in their interest for the kidnapping and killing operations to stop and for security to return to the Azil tribe. Even if there is apparent peace between the Azil tribe and the rest of the northern tribes, it is still a strongpeting tribe, and they have recently be the richest of the northern tribes. How can they not kick them when they see them down? The leader of the tribe, Dawoodar, destroyed half of his pce in a fit of anger after more than 30 Martial Emperors from the rest of the northern tribes met in his city. How could he not know what they were thinking? But he also could not provoke any of them, otherwise even the apparent peace would copse, so he was forced to assign a number of Emperors of the Azil tribe to apany the visitors and see the deals they wanted so that the situation would not deteriorate. Of course, he soon discovered that they wanted to rob them blind... The thing that is worth a thousand gold coins, they wanted to buy it with one coin, otherwise they would not leave. Dawoodar''s intense anger almost prompted him to give the order to kill all the *guests*, but his hiding ancestors prevented him more than once. As for Richard, he was more preupied with the busyness of the Emperors of the Uzail tribe. He kidnapped and killed 150,000 new victims, and his circle of control expanded insanely until it covered thends of the entire capital of the Azil tribe. Also, Peon and hispanion used the soul envement technique on the favorite prostitute of one of the Emperors of the Uzail tribe who was continuing the investigation, so they made her use a certain poison to weaken him, then they set an borate ambush for him, killed him, and then hung him by the neck on one of the city gates. This was the straw that broke the camel''s back... The entire army of the Azil tribe took to the streets that same night. Chapter 651 A slave of the dynasty Chapter 651 A ve of the dynasty The news of the deployment of the army of the Azil tribe fell like a thunderbolt on all the inhabitants of the northern region, whether they were giants or *lower beings*. Only now did they know how serious the situation was in there. The army''s deployment was an event watched closely by all the other giants'' tribes. and the leader of the Azil tribe, Dawoodar, made sure that this deployment was a clear message to all the other greedy tribes, and indeed the message was heard loudly... The deployment was a disy of excessive force that did not diminish over time, so the army was divided into ten legions. Each of them had an Emperor at their head, and this was the maximum number of Emperors that the tribal leader, Dawoodar, could provide without disturbing the bnce with the rest of the *guests*. He was also proud of the organization of the army, which had never experienced war in its life. These ten legions had tightened their control over the entrances and exits of the city and its streets within just a few hours. But that brutal disy of power also carried with it shame: They were the first northern tribe to move its full army in tens of thousands of years, and against whom? A few terrorists inside their own main city?! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Dawoodar knew the consequences of this decision, but he made it anyway. A bad reputation was better than having his capital destroyed under his watch, and he actually achieved his goal. Therge spread of the army and specialized search teams made movement within the city impossible for Peon and hispanion, so they were forced to leave. Richard also stopped mass kidnappings and contented himself with kidnapping one person every few hours. Even the city''s residents themselves were unable to breathe out loud. Security was tightened over Richard as well. How could he not be since he belongs to the same race as the terrorists? A number of high-ranking sages were instructed to stay with him in the same room and torture him on a daily basis to force him to speak of what he knew, they were breathing under his nick right at this moment as he was speaking with Peon! Also, one of the legions was appointed to camp permanently in the vicinity of Richard''s residence. Peon and hispanion had already reached safety, but Richard''s situation was greatly worrying him, as he knew very well that discovering Richard''s energy source was only a matter of time... That is why he sent a call for help to Robin and exined to him what was going on. *Brreaakk* *Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr* When Richard felt a number of soldiers approaching, he changed the features of the ce to hide the presence of Peon, then he spoke: "...There is no need to do anything, my third brother, I am still enduring this siege because I n to do something, if I fail or they find out that I am the one who is behind all of this, I will simply get away. I have already made 13 different escape ns, I can implement any of them at any time." Peon looked into the eyes of the stone face, "...Listen, I know you are a genius, what you did in the Azil tribe proves that you are your father''s son, but these 13 ns will not help you in your time of need when a Martial Emperor appears to you out of nowhere and says: Give me your life. You wouldn''t have any time to implement any ns, even if you escaped underground, he would split the ground and take you out! You still don''t understand the Power of a Martial Emperor yet." "So what do you suggest then?" Richard stared at his third brother''s face with half-closed eyes, clearly not convinced by what he was saying, "Do you still want me to leave and go throw myself into my father''s arms and maybe cry a little, and then go to live in peace and dance with the butterflies forever?" "No, I''m tired of trying to convince you to do so. Since the full army is under mymand now, I want you to tell me one thing... What do you want? What is your goal that you want to achieve? What keeps you inside your enemies'' capital until today?!" Peon shouted in a low voice and started waving both arms in the air "You want to know what I want? Do you think you can help me? Okay then.." Richard''s calm facial expressions turned in an instant to an angry expression apanied by a touch of madness, and the green mes ignited in the stones that made up his hair. At this moment, it seemed that he was able topete with Amon for the title of A demon! Then he spoke in a furious voice, "I want the lives of all the giants of Nihari. I will not leave this cursed until I am sure that I have cut off all of them. This ugly city is only the beginning! Do you want to know what keeps me here? I want to meet that pig Dawoodar again, I want him to summon me for one of his worthless parties or to treat one of his filthy grandchildren. If Iy my hands on him, I will take at least half of his life before he kills me. Dawoodar must die at my hands! HE MUST DIE AT MY HANDS!!" Peon felt weak in his arms hanging in the air and let them fall until they were next to his thighs again, his open mouth and unfocused eyes said a lot as well. "Do not try to dissuade me from my goal. I have made up my mind and the case is decided." The me on top of the stone face diminished until it disappeared and Richard''s face became calm again "...Dissuading you? No, I know I will never be able to dissuade you..." A half smile appeared on Peon''s face and he shook his head weakly. The stone face furrowed his eyebrows, "¡­?" But he waited for Peon to finish speaking Peon actually raised his head to look at Richard again, "Those words and that look... I''ve seen it before... We''ve all seen it before when your father returned to his homnd again, apanied by an army of demons." "Tsk~" Richard looked to the side annoyed, as Theo had previously told him what Robin had done to Jura after he knew what had happened, "Even in his revenge he failed. They burned the city of Jura and killed everyone in it, so why did he limit himself to killing only the stronger ones? This is where I disagree with him. If I were in his ce, I would not keep anything breathing in that damn world!" Peon opened his mouth to say something but quickly closed it again when he noticed the resolute expression on Richard''s face. He had chosen his path and it was over, so he thought of a new approach and continued calmly, "Richard, after my family was destroyed, my father and mother were killed in front of me, then they mutted my body when I was still alive and cutting off my arm as a form of pleasure before they kill me, but they didn''t, they decided to sell me to afford a few more wine jars. I knew at that moment that I would live as the worst kind of ve throughout my life, a ve who was not even worth the food he ate. All I was thinking about was that whoever buys Zara would take me with her so that I might be able to take care of her a little until she grew up and thenmit suicide under some tree, that would save everyone the trouble... At least that was until your father appeared one day and gave me and my sister a life we could never have dreamed of." "..." Richard furrowed his eyebrows slightly, he didn''t know why his third brother started talking about the past Then Peon continued, "Your father gave me cultivation techniques and resources that I could never have dreamed of, and he gave my sister a high status and afortable life, and on top of all that, he dered that we were his adopted children so that he would raise our status even more... But I never saw him as my father. You may have noticed that even at this moment, I still call him *Your Excellency*, and not because I am attached to my real father or anything like that, no. It''s because I do not deserve to be his son. Until this moment, I am still the naked ve Peon, and these wounds I keep on my face in order to remind me of this truth every day. " "Please don''t talk like that. You know I consider you a brother and--" Richard quickly interjected "If you consider me a brother, listen to the end!" Peon raised his head to look at the stony face in his eyes, "...Richard, I said all this because I want you to understand something. I live to serve His Excellency Robin and his descendants after him. And it is not only me who feels like that and is ready to serve you, but with this imperial decree, your father has given me the right to lead an army that can destroy the heavens and crush thends... Do you want to kill off the Nihari giants? Fine, but you won''t do it alone." Chapter 652 What His Excellency wants Chapter 652 What His Excellency wants ??Richard was silent for quite a while before he finally opened his mouth, "...I can do it on my own." It was clear that his tone this time was full of hesitation, in contrast to the sternness with which he spoke every time "Don''t tell me you''re still saying nonsense that you don''t need help from your father?" Peon waved angrily, "The Life me Technique with which you intend to take your revenge, who invented it? We, the ones who helped you day and night and shed our blood to cover up for you, who sent us? Who gave your life itself?!" "I¡­ I¡­" Richard repeated in a low voice, the stony face no longer maintaining its fixed expression When Peon saw that his words were starting to show results, he quickly continued, "Richard, you are already using what your father gave you in one way or another, what is the problem if you use one or two more items? He has allocated his entire army for you to use as you wish, see it as you are taking advantage of him and use his army he worked hard for to take your revenge! A while ago you were saying that you stayed here in order to reach the Azil tribe leader, Dawoodar, and take half his life before he killed you. Why should you need to die in the first ce when you have arge army tomand? Come on, Richard, I know that you inherited your father''s stubbornness, but you inherited His intelligence too, follow your mind and choose wisely." The stone face disappeared into the wall for a few minutes, leaving Peon alone, before reappearing and announcing, "...Alright then, but everything will go as I want." "Excellent!" A big smile spread across Peon''s distorted face, then he threw a ring thatnded on a stone hand, "Take this too, it will be of use to you." "What is this?" Richard furrowed his eyebrows slightly "The ring that Theo wanted to give you earlier and you refused, in addition to a few other good things. You will need all the help possible in theing period. We are heading towards a massive war..." Richard''s facial expressions changed again, he looked as if he was struggling to make a decision... epting the leadership of the forces of his father was already considered a defeat in his view, but there was really no way for him to achieve his full revenge unless he had strong followers. If he continued alone, he would die sooner orter that''s for sure, and what is worse is that death is that he will surely die before achieving his goal of killing off the Nihari Giants. So this ring made him immensely confused... If he epted it, he would indirectly ept his father again, and if he rejected it, he would appear as a hypocrite since he had agreed to eptmand of the army a few moments ago. Peon''s smile changed slightly as he understood what was on Richard''s mind, "There''s no need to think too much, don''t you think? In the space ring you will find the Foundation Modification Technique and with it a Perfect Life Fire Law Technique up to the fourth stage, this means that you can modify the foundations you have achieved yourself and continue until you be a Martial Emperor." The stone face looked away, "My 38 foundations are good enough!¡­ Secondly, the Emperor''s Realm seems to be overrated, humans can''t benefit from it anyway." "Oh really? You will also find a vial and a technique called Superior Absorption that His Excellency created so that you can use the fourth stage. Very soon your control over the city will multiply many times, and the number of people whose life force you can absorb will also double." Peonughed "He invented a solution to this problem?!" Richard quickly shouted, how could he not know the problem of the Martial Emperor Realm? Peon and two others were Emperors but couldn''t use the fourth stage, which put them in a very bad position Peon shrugged as if it was a matter of fact, "Didn''t I tell you two years ago that it was a matter of time? When your father puts his head into something, it is done. You should be proud that you are a descendant of that great man." Richard did not answer again, but the stone hand that was holding the ring withdrew with it until it disappeared into the ground, then he returned to look into Peon''s eyes, "So... How do we take advantage of these iing forces?" --------------------- At the same time-- Within the Nihari Union Sect "I was told that it was the sect master''s disciple, Jabba, who called us to the meeting. Who is that human over there?" One of the elders sitting around arge oval table tilted himself slightly and asked the elder next to him after pointing towards a young human man with long braids sitting on the main seat. "Check his features carefully, man!!" "...Damn, is that Jabba? What happened to him?!" "I don''t know either, but nothing is too difficult for the sect master. Maybe he wanted his student to be a human like him." Small discussions like this were filling the hall. Since Jabba arrived in the City of Hope a few days ago and sent a summons to all the elders toe to the City of Hope immediately, and a great storm ravaged the entire eastern region... Has what everyone hoped for finally happened? Did the sect master take pity on them and decide to return?! After several more minutes, Jabba opened his eyes and stood up, "ording to my calctions, all the elders should have arrived by now. Anyone who isn''t here, I will consider him not wanting toe. We can begin now." "Pleasee in, Mister Jabba, we''re all listening!!" Orzon spoke eagerly "Yes, we are in dire need of the sect leader''s wisdom. The situation has gone from bad to worse in thest few years, and we have entered into a direct war against the giants ns again, although the number of thew users within the sect increases every day until it has reached roughly twenty million strong, but we still cannot achieve victory, after the sect master''s techniques and weapons spread among the Nihari Giants ns, the power bnce was equaled. We cannot subjugate them in a short time, and we cannot ignore them either because they are currently trying to invade the Desert of Death!!" "Yes, those motherfuckers act like they don''t know about the uing invasion, we have got less than 5 years left for the hell of it!!" "In thest message that came from the Lightning Giants tribe, they said that we should surrender quickly so that we can begin to prepare together for the invasion. Otherwise, they will hold us responsible if the invasiones and we are not prepared. What kind of sick joke is this?!" "Yes, those filthy giants do not know their worth!! .. Sorry, Sect Master''s disciple, you are no longer a giant anyway... The Sect Master must give us orders and we will begin the attack immediately to annihte them all!!" A pained sarcastic smile appeared on Jabba''s face, "His Excellency will not give you orders for anything." "What do you mean, sect master''s disciple? What exactly does His Excellency want?" Orzon''s eyebrows moved slightly closer together "His Excellency? I will tell you what His Excellency wants.." Jabba shook his head, "His Excellency wants to see this burn with all its inhabitants." Chapter 653 The only way

Chapter 653 The only way

?"...What?!" "He wants to see us burn, what does he mean?!" "Sect Master''s disciple, please don''t joke around with these kinds of things, how could the Sect Master want to see us burn? we are his followers!" The sect elders took several seconds toprehend Jabba''s words, and then each of them began to show a different reaction. Some of them exploded in anger, and others thought he was joking. As for the bulk of them, they remained silent and contented themselves with furrowing their eyebrows as if they had expected these words... Jabba raised his hands to silence the audience, "His Excellency allowed me to announce that he is the one who sent me in order to facilitate my mission, but I will not do it this way. This is a disaster for the Nihari and it must be solved by the people of the Nihari." Then he looked into everyone''s eyes in turn before continuing, "I am no longer His Excellency''s disciple. I am just a citizen like you now, a citizen who is worried about his homnd and wants to protect it... Who is with me?!" "This is bad.. This is very bad..." One of the elders ced his hand on his head. He did not look shocked as much as he was disappointed. Anyone who has some information about current events and some intelligence will realize that His Excellency does not want peace. He is literally selling techniques, weapons, and talismans in exchange for huge amounts of energy pearls, to the point that the official currency has be regr energy stones due to the scarcity of pearls in the markets! He is actually pushing the war forward in the four regions and benefiting from it... but that does not mean that he does not want to unite the under his banner at all. Who would not want power when it is presented to him on a silver tter?! Orzun clenched his hands tightly and asked Jabba, "Could you please exin the Sect Master''s position further? How does he currently view us? Potential allies, clients, or perhaps... enemies?" "I don''t know either... But remember what happened in yourst meeting with him and you will have your answer." Jabba felt weak in his legs and sat down again "No..." Orzon was the one who stood up this time with shock in his eyes, "What do you mean? Is the sect master... is the sect master nning to dere war on us as well?!" "Do not think that those merchants from his family and the marginal rtionship he kept with the sect mean that the past is dead, no... His Excellency has never forgotten. The best thing we can hope for is that he will continue his support for the wars from the side and that the True Beginning Empire will not intervene militarily against us. If that happens, the consequences would be disastrous." Jabba shook his head and then gave a sarcastic smile, "Secondly, you can stop calling him Sect Master now. This will only provoke him more. He sees you as a blot of shame in his history." "What does this mean?" One of the sect elders looked around and shouted, "Will that Robin still support the domestic war until the invaderse and kill us all? Or maybe he himself will attack us from that damned space portal while the invaders are here to fish in the murky waters?! I suggest that--" *PAAM* "Ahhhh-----" Before that elder could finish his words, a p sent him flying, prating the wall and destroying it, then he continued flying towards the horizon until his screams disappearedpletely. It is not known whether he died or is still alive. "No one here is allowed to belittle His Excellency. Even if he bes an enemy who intends to destroy the entire with his own hands, you shall talk about him with respect in front of me and behind my back, was that clear?" Jabba''s voice was heard mingling with strong killing intent "Understood, Master Jabba, understood." The rest of the sect elders quickly nodded like chickens picking grain Not because they were convinced by what he said, but because of his aura that appeared when attacking. This was not the aura of someone at the Sage Realm The only exnation was that he... had reached the Martial Emperor Realm...? *Gulp* everyone swallowed their saliva one by one when they remembered that they were now looking at the only person outside the northern region who had reached this legendary realm!! Wait... Jabba is definitely not an exceptional genius to reach this legendary realm alone and seeds in what millions of geniuses were unable to do before. The only exnation is that he achieved it because he is a disciple of the sect master... The sect master can make his own Martial Emperors now?! *Silence~* Even the sound of breathing in the hall ceased to exist when thinking about this point "Good." The killing intenting from Jabba calmed down a little and he walked until he reached the hole made by the elder''s body and began looking at the city with his hand behind his back as his master used to, "...I don''t want you to feel despair, there is still hope." "Mister Jabba, please tell us what you know!!" Orzun begged quickly "...As I understand from His Excellency, he is under an obligation to prevent the invaders from plundering Nihari, so we must focus on this point." Jabba furrowed his eyebrows slightly and spoke calmly, "When His Excellency first came to us, he wanted to unify Nihari, provide it with techniques and power, strengthening it over the course of fifty years enough to enable us to confront the invadersfortably, then hw would return to his family and let us live in peace and prosperity. But you know how that went." "..." The sect elders looked at each other How could they not know? The damned Azil tribe destroyed everything! And because of them too... Were they wrong because they disobeyed him, heard the words of the giants, and refused to attack the north? Maybe, maybe not... The important thing is that they disobeyed him and thought that they would be better off without him, and they caused him to abandon them and the idea of unifying this. Then Jabba continued, "Now we return to His Excellency''s goal, which is to stop the invaders from plundering the. If you were in his ce and the option of unification became unavable and you had a hidden hatred towards Nihari, what would you do?" "...Abandon the mission?" "I would plunder the first..." Jabba turned to face them, "I too have guesses like you and do not know the truth, but I believe that His Excellency chose that instead of spending time in peace and helping each other be stronger together, he chose to make us spend our time in the war and this will push everyone against their will to be stronger, and of course, spreading a lot of techniques and weapons will help this even more." "you say..?" Orzun raised his eyebrows Jabba nodded, "I believe His Excellency is still hoping that we will defend our ourselves or at least wear down the invaders before the True Beginning Empire intervenes. He still sees us as the first line of defense, but he no longer cares how many of us remain alive after the war ends, or whether we seed or fail in repelling the invaders at all..." "This... Mister Jabba, what do you think we should do now?" One of the elders asked nervously Jabba took a few steps forward and ced both his hands on the table, "His Excellency is still monitoring the situation and trying to strengthen everyone, but he will only intervene when all our defensive lines copse and we are all dead. Then he will bring the army of the True Beginning Empire and crush the invaders with one blow... We must not allow this to happen. Even when His Excellency was angry with us, he provided us with weapons and techniques and allowed me to return and do whatever I wanted so we cannot really me him for negligence! During the next five years, we must exploit everything avable so that we are strong enough to prevail against the invaders on our own, or at least withstand them long enough to force His Excellency to cooperate with us. This is the only way to survive!" Chapter 654 Conveying the message Chapter 654 Conveying the message ??The Orphan Blood-- Under a huge tree near the Demon''s city wall "Look what else I brought. This is a sapling cut from a Tree Father from Greend. I was told that it is very strong, and if we nt it here, it will change the environment around it as it grows!" Flora took out a small green branch with only two leaves on it, but the branch''s strong appearance and the overwhelming life energy emanating from it forced dozens of Emperors around her to move closer to her to take another look. "And look at this one too!!" Flora put the sapling aside and took out a beast hide the size of a palm, "This is called the Vitality Talisman. Once you pass energy into it and ce it on your body, it will search for any injury and begin to heal it automatically. It also does not consume a lot of energy, so even if you are on the brink of death, this talisman is enough to keep you attached to life for a long time!" "Oh?" A number of Emperors raised their eyebrows slightly "And look at these, these are called divine weapons." Flora took out a golden chest armor and a golden sword from her ring, then activated them by passing energy through them. The chest armor shone, emitting an imprable aura, while the golden sword was covered in mes, "Divine weapons are arge part of the human army. I think we are lucky that demons do not like to wear armor in their fights, otherwise, we would have been in much more trouble." "..." The Emperors furrowed their brows and sent out their soul sense to examine the weapon more closely Flora then put the weapon aside and took out the corpse of a beast weighing 4 tons, "This is called the Four-Eyed Cow, please examine its body." "Oh? Its meat is red and tender, and I can''t detect any toxins either. This would be a perfect meal to celebrate our victory, haha." One of the Emperors with exquisite tusksughed, seeing this cow made him salivate "What if I told you that this type of cow is domesticated inrge numbers and that it reaches this size in just 6 months? Well, look at this now..." Then Flora took out a basket full of various vegetables, then bottles of pure water, and distributed them to them, and then.. then..!! Arge number of Emperors did not have time to think about anything but werepletely fascinated by what they saw, but some of them also were not very interested. On the contrary, they thought that something strange was going on. One of them spoke and sent quick nces to the Martial Emperors around him, "Oh, this is really nice. Whoever sees this would think that niece Flora was on vacation and not in prison.." "They bought you with a bundle of vegetables and some water, daughter of the Red me Dragon Tribe?!" An Emperor full of pimples came forward and shouted angrily, his voice was thick like a frog Flora stopped taking out any more of the things she had brought with her and just looked at the ground, not knowing how to say what she came to say. But one of the emperors with red hair and horns came forward angrily, and the red mes began to burn above his horns, "What do you mean by this? My dear daughter endured torment in order to buy us some time, and even after she came back, she tried to show us things that we had never seen or heard about before. But you are questioning her honor instead? Do you want to die?!" "Do I need to question anyone? Look behind you and exin to me why they are still here?" The Pimple Emperor pointed in a certain direction, and the rest of the Orphan Blood Emperors looked in that direction angrily. There stood two humans wearing gold and ck armor; One of them was standing seriously, with a golden bow on his back and a bundle of ck-tipped arrows, while the other was leaning on a golden spear with a ck head and yawning unconcernedly. These two humans came with Flora and did not leave immediately, but rather stood back there, when they tried to expel those two humans, Flora told them to leave them alone, and then she immediately began to change the subject by disying the items in her ring. "You mean these humans? They''re... they''re..." The red-haired man hesitated a little, then looked at his daughter again, "Flora, who are these?" "Yes, Flora... Who are they?" Aru, who was leaning on the tree trunk, finally got up and pointed toward Alexander and Raiden Flora hesitated a little, but quickly made up her mind and opened her mouth, "...They are two of His Excellency''s generals." "What?!" "His Excellency? Who is His Excellency?!" "What are you talking about?!" "I told you all already, they bought her with food!!" As expected, all of the Orphan Blood Emperors, who now numbered more than ny, were furious, and even Flora''s father had a shocked expression on his face. "..." Aru also looked disappointed, but he didn''t say anything and waited for her to continue "Calm down, everyone¡­" Flora raised her hand and shouted forcefully, and when the situation calmed down a little, she lowered her hand and bit her red lips hard, "...I will tell you everything that happened to me during the five years." All the Emperors here were tribe lords or geniuses, so even if in their hearts there was anger toward Flora or a feeling of betrayal, they restrained themselves and listened with stern, disgusted expressions, which quickly turned into expressions of shock, then fear... Flora began her speech by telling about the details of the demon city that she saw on the other side of the space portal, and this was enough to force everyone to listen more carefully. Then she told them about Robin''s attack on her when he felt that she wanted to kill him, and how he was not to be underestimated and that he had enough power to confront any of them, and then she spoke to them about the weather of Jura and the extravagance that she witnessed in the imperial city and the experiments that destroyed the great imperial pce. Then she started about how she went to the Greend and fought against the huge warlord, then she participated in the war against creatures called Tree Fathers, and finally, she told them about the situation of the Demon Emperors and how their numbers multiplied, and about the human Emperors and theirrge numbers. After she finished, she detailed Robin''s offer, "...This was everything that happened to me in five years." "This... This is a lie! She''s trying to scare us into submitting to that human without a fight!!" One of the Martial Emperors started waving around like a madman. The news about the demons in particr terrified everyone "His Excellency has issued his proposal and the decision is now for all of you. I came to convey a message and not to convince anyone of anything." Then she took a few steps to stand next to Aru, embraced his arm, and leaned her head on his shoulder As for Aru, he looked at the girl sleeping on his shoulder for a while, and finally opened his mouth and spoke in a cold tone, "His Excellency, huh? It seems that you have already made your decision." Then he shook the shoulder that Flora was leaning on and walked away from her Chapter 655 Drawing swords Chapter 655 Drawing swords ??*Swoosh* After being pushed back, Flora did not give up easily, she opened her arms wide and then pounced on Aru from behind, hugging his arm again, "I made my decision because I know what your decision will be. His Excellency can give you everything you have been striving for all your life. He will give you a clean and perfect technique for the Major Heavenly Law of Lightning to be stronger than everyone, and in return, he wants you to go fight and prove your strength in other worlds. Isn''t this what you dream of? To be the strongest in any circle you can reach? His Excellency will grant you this desire, and will even give you arger arena in which to do what you love!" "...So after all these years you still don''t understand me." Aru turned and pulled Flora''s hands away from him again, then looked into her eyes with disappointment, "I really want to be the strongest, but not for the title itself! I''m not a stupid monster who wants to fight anything he sees, I want more power to be free and do whatever I want whenever I want, just as I was free when I snatched your love from the Red me Dragon Tribe against everyone''s will¡­ Satisfying that person''s terms will make me his subordinate, he will take away my freedom." Feeling lost, Flora shouted: "You have achieved your will here and have be the strongest among everyone and the leader of the unified army, but what then? His Excellency was able to subjugate us with only half of his army. Individual strength elevates you in status, but it will not secure your freedom. Freedom is living among a pack of lions, watching each other''s backs, not to be the leader of a flock of sheep!" "We can be a pack of lions too!!" Aru shouted forcefully, "What are you saying, Flora? Are you really the woman I knew, loved, and fought the whole world for? Are you saying that I have to submit to someone in order to be free? What kind of logic is this?!" "These? These can be a pack of lions?! Who among them deserves to stand side by side with you?! You are not more than seventy years old but you already stepped on all of their faces! When I talk about the lions, I am talking about the likes of Raiden, Caesar, and Jabba!" Flora''s eyes filled with tears and she began directing her words to the rest of the Martial Emperors, "And all of you, we experienced what is happening now in the ancient times when the first invasion of our world came and they began performing horrific experiments on our ancestors. We all knew that there were higher powers around us, and yet instead of uniting and strengthening ourselves. We did not learn and went back to fighting and eating each other. We forgot about the topic as soon as they left, imagining that the worst had passed... Until the demons appeared." Then she calmed down a little, "...This is the second invasion and the second warning. What will you do to deal with it? If His Excellency had not restrained the demons until this moment, we would all be dead now and we would not have been able to have this conversation in the first ce. Even if His Excellency and his demons had withdrawn, What would we do to confront the third invasion when ites? What about the fourth and fifth? His Excellency Robin Burton has given us excellent terms, we can take all the benefits without swearing allegiance to him and he will certainly help us if another invasion takes ce against us, what more could we want? Finally, we have a backer!! Do you think that all the invaders that wille to our will be kind enough to give us conditions like these?" Quite a few of the Emperors looked at the ground with furrowed brows thinking about Flora''s words, even Aru looked away but clenched his fists until he almost crushed them with a mixture of anger and helplessness. But more of them started pointing at Flora and shouting: "Traitor!" "Damn it, I knew we shouldn''t have used those sacrifices on you!" "The Red me Dragon Tribe must give us an exnation for this nonsense!" "All of you...!! I am only a messenger conveying a message to you, and I did not say anything other than reminding you of the past. Why did I be a traitor?!" Flora looked around feeling lost, but she soon shook her head and gave them her back, "Forget it, go and die then! Me, Aru, and the Red me Dragon Tribe will do what we have to do to survive." "Flora..." The Red me Dragon Tribe Leader almost said something but he silenced himself and looked away, how could he not know what the rest of the tribe leaders around him were thinking? They would take this opportunity to put pressure on the Red me Dragon Tribe and force them to make more sacrifices or perhaps even unite against the Red me Dragon Tribe now and annihte them all to get rid of the number one tribe in the world, all because of his daughter!! The voices of a number of Emperors began to rise, attacking Flora and the Red me Dragon Tribe, but it all changed when one of them opened his mouth and shouted: "Hmph, she says she carries a message from *His Excellency*, shit on her and that bastard called Robin Burr--ugh!" *kachaa* Before the Martial Emperor could finish his words, everyone heard the sound of a lightning strike, and their eyes shed white. In the next moment, everyone found that the person who had spoken moments ago was pinned to the trunk of the tree with a golden spear that pierced his mouth and passed on the other side. Then they heard a voice speaking in thenguage of the invaders, "I do not know what he was saying, but he mentioned the name of His Excellency in a tone that I did not like, so I cut off his tongue. Sorry about interrupting your heated conversation, Please continue." "You... you are courting death!!" All of the Orphan Blood Martial Emperors took out their weapons or released their auras without restrains Even the Martial Emperor who was pinned to the tree trunk gathered his strength and took the spear out of his mouth with difficulty, spitting blood and screaming, and he also shouted in an iprehensible voice: "I WIGHH KIGGHHH YOU!!" "Sigh~ That was an unwise move, you know..." Alexander sighed when he saw the situation in front of him, then withdrew the hands that were holding the golden bow and took it out, ready to fire. "You say that, but you were preparing to attack too." Raidenughed and rubbed his space ring, another golden spear came out, which he grabbed with both hands. The look on their faces was enough to say that they were ready to fight to the death today! "It''s enough everyone. If a fight breaks out here, no one will benefit except the demons!!" Flora moved quickly and stood between the two groups "You are protecting them even after they attacked us first?" One of the tribe leaders shouted and then looked at the Red me Dragon tribe leader, "What an upbringing you have raised for your daughter, an upbringing befitting a traitor!" "Please listen to me. Please, no fight should start here or it will--" Flora almost copsed nervously when she felt his handnd on her shoulders and move her to the side. Then the owner of the hand slowly advanced toward Raiden... It was Aru. Who looked at Raiden from head to toe, "You like ying with lightning, huh?" Chapter 656 A battle between Geniuses Chapter 656 A battle between Geniuses ??"Oh? Do you like to y with lightning too? I happen to have a simr hobby." Raidenughed loudly when he saw Aru approaching, then he nted his spear in the ground and took two steps forward, deep white lightning bolts began to move between his hands. Aru furrowed his eyebrows when he saw those white lightning bolts. From what he could feel, this human was barely level 41, and he had absolute confidence that his purple lightning was second to none! ...But at this moment he felt a threat that he did not know where it came from. "Enough!!" Flora returned to standing between Aru and Raiden, then looked at Raiden angrily, "Don''t you want your life anymore? Or do you want to cause problems for your master?!" "Huh? Haha please don''t overestimate yourselves, what do I have to fear when I have a perfect Lightning Law technique? I can get out of here whenever I want, and Governor Alexander is also unstoppable with a perfect Wind Law technique. Did you think his Excellency has chosen us for no reason?" Raidenughed again "I wouldn''t speak with such confidence." Sparks started shooting from Aru''s eyes "Hahaha, when ites to individualbat, I am not afraid of anyone but General Caesar! Do you think that because you are two levels higher than me, I will be afraid of you? Come and see if the two levels will do for you in the face of His Excellency''s innovations!" Raiden raised his spear again and activated something in his armor, so it began to glow with a faint golden light that gave a feeling of invincibility, and the spear shone with killing intent that forced a number of Emperors of the Orphan Blood to retreat. "Haha, interesting,e on then, I will restrain my strength to reward a level 41 like you, show me His Excellency''s innovations!" But Aru also did not restrain himself even a little. After he finished speaking, he raised his fist and directed it at Raiden *kachaa* Raiden blocked the attack but was pushed back, a big smile appearing on his face, "Nice, I won''t use my divine weapon abilities then, let this be a pure lightningpetition!!" Aru did not respond and went after him in a sh until they both disappeared from the area "Aru, please don''t kill him!!" Flora shouted with all her might. She knew that if Raiden were to fall today, nothing would prevent the demons from wiping the entire with blood. The rest of the Emperors of the Orphan Blood remained in their ce, worried, not knowing what else to do. Even the Emperor who Raiden had speared in the throat was looking at the horizon in shock... Should they encourage Aru or stop him? One person remained calm the whole time, and it was Alexander. Raiden''s statement that he fears no one but Caesar was not an exaggeration. He dueled with most of the Martial Emperors at least once or twice, and each time ended in a draw. This point was so suspicious that the Martial Emperors began to suspect that he was merely umting experience and being lenient with them so that they would not hate him, but they agreed on one thing... The boy is a genius in every sense of the word, and the way he fights with lightning makes them imagine that they are fighting against the Major Heavenly Lightning Law itself! A genius like this, apanied by the best armor produced by the Empire containing 26 different Runes for defense and energy recovery, and a deadly weapon containing a rate of Uracilium as a spear, along with arge number of talismans and energy pearls... Even someone two levels higher than him would not have a good time against him! *Boom* *Boom* *Rumble* The red sky turned into a mixture of purple and white, and the sound of lightning explosions and thunder turbulence struck everyone''s hearts, even the demons left the city and stood on top of the walls to watch what was happening. The most surprised person among them was Sakaar, who rose into the sky with his arms crossed over his chest as he watched the battle taking ce not far from the city, "....." If there was one person who knew Aru''s power perfectly, it was undoubtedly Sakaar, seeing him engage in a fight against a human was very interesting *Boom* At this moment, one of them descended from the sky, crashing into the ground like a meteor. It was Raiden. "No!!" Flora screamed in fear, but she did not move forward to try to stop her man this time. She just looked at the site of Raiden''s fall with mixed feelings. "Don''t worry, the fight has just begun." As for Alexander, he replied slowly. He knew that an injury like this would not affect the golden armor. Then he put the golden bow on his back again and looked at Flora, "Maybe you should go back and talk to your people about our issues. As for these two, let them y for a bit." "y? Did you twoe today to ask for death!?" Flora''s father came forward and shouted at Alexander in thenguage of the people of Jura, "Why the hell are you still standing between us anyway?" Alexander turned to face the speaking Emperor with half- closed eyes, "Please do not forget that the five-year period will expire soon. His Excellency gave Miss Flora another five years, but that is for you to take your time ande to visit Greend and Jura, but if you have no intention of thinking about joining the Empire then there is no need to extend the deadline further." "..What do you mean with this?" The red-haired emperor furrowed his eyebrows Alexander put his hand behind his back and announced, "This means that we will not leave today unless at least ten of you agree toe with us to Greend, thus activating the additional five-year period, but if you all refuse, and you will have 4 months to do whatever you want before His Excellency''s willes down." "These were not His Excellency''s words! He did not set conditions like these!!" Flora quickly protested "His Excellency does not like to talk a lot, but we, his followers, are tasked with tranting his words into reality. This additional five-year opportunity is for anyone who wants to move to Greend and try his luck there. If all of you refuse, what is the use of the five years then? Why would His Excellency give you such precious time? Discuss as you wish. We will not go until we hear a satisfactory response." After Alexander finished speaking, he returned to focusing on the battle between Raiden and Aru, ignoring the shouting, insults, and threatsing from behind in thenguage of the people of the Orphan Blood. He knew that no one among them was crazy enough to attack him now. And he wasn''t the only one watching, the battle in the sky was simply too eye-catching, a number of Emperors were starting to curse Alexander and trying to find a solution together, but arger number of the Emperors of Orphan Blood were starting to watch the battle with their brows furrowed... They were shocked at Raiden''s resilience so far. Even though Aru suppresses the power level he uses to level 41, he is still using his knowledge of level 43 of the Major Heavenly Law of Lightning, and this is something he cannot control. He is like a person in the sixth grade who returned to study alongside students in the fourth grade, the difference in experience and knowledge between them is simply too great to be overlooked, this is not anyone at level 43, this is Aru of the ThunderBull Tribe!! The person who subjugated the Orphan Blood and made them recognize his status as the strongest expert at the same level before he even reached the age of sixty!! And yet... the human boy is still fighting him evenly!? They all now have one question in their heads... regardless of the human army that Flora talked about and from which they saw two Emperors now, and regardless of the fact that the demons have increased in the way that Flora talks about or not: If this young human joined the demon Sakaar and fought Aru together, what will happen? "Damn everything... I, Busana, wille with you." Finally, Alexander heard something in thenguage of the people of the Jura again, and he looked back, smiling The speaker was an Emperor, more than two meters tall, holding a spear with three des. The upper half was like a human, but his neck contained gills, and the lower half was like an octopus. "Busana, what the hell are you doing?" Another Martial Emperor frowned and shouted "Hmm? What do you think I''m doing? I will sacrifice myself and go explore that other world to give you 5 more years." The Octopus Emperorughed and moved slowly to approach Alexander Chapter 657 Thunder Battle Chapter 657 Thunder Battle ??"RAAHH, count me with you!" A femaleugh rang out, then a woman came forward with wings full of feathers like the wings of a hawk, and long feathers emerging from her head like a crown. "All of you..." Flora''s father looked around in shock and joy at the same time, shocked that all of these people intended to take the invitation of the leader of the invaders into consideration, and happy because his daughter was no longer the only *traitor* "Are you crazy? Do you really want to go to another world? Walk with your feet to the enemy headquarters?!" One of the opposing Martial Emperors shouted angrily and then pointed at Flora, "What if they controlled her mind to do this? What if they are making her invite us towards certain death?" "You''re right, that''s why I''ll go with them to make sure they''re safe." A serious voice suddenly appeared, then the sound of footsteps like horse steps, and then its owner appeared, a Martial Emperor with prominent, strong features, his body was full of muscles at the top, and his lower half resembled that of a horse. "And I will go for a few days and evaluate the situation. The opportunity to see a new world will note every day." "And me, I want to test that point system!" "And me" "Count me in..!" After the number of Martial Emperors who expressed their desire to visit Greend reached 20, Alexander gave a big smile. For this reason exactly he remained standing and refused to leave. He had been in their ce before and knew that no matter how good the conditions were, no one would agree to them for fear of being called a coward or a lowlife. Without some pressure, no one would want to be the first *traitor*, but with a few words from him, he made it clear that the first person toe forward would be the first to *sacrifice* and not a traitor, which opened the door for more people to ept the conditions. *Boom* At this moment, Raiden descended from the sky again with such force that the earth exploded. Although blood was pouring down his face and his left eye was half closed, hended on both feet, raising his spear with a defiant smile drawn on his face and white lightning crackling in his eyes. It was clear that he wanted to pounce upwards to continue the fight. "Raiden, that''s enough. We''ve gathered a number of volunteers. We don''t have to stay here any longer." Alexander quickly stepped forward and shouted loudly "Hmm?" Raiden stopped the momentum he had prepared in his foot, then *whoop* he spat out saliva mixed with some blood, and looked back up, "Bullhead, do you want to continue this fightter or do you still insist on dying today?" *Pzzzzzz* Aru slowly descended from the sky, encased in lightning, maintaining his wless exterior and powerful aura. By looking alone, it was feasible to tell who won this battle! Aru looked around and noticed the number of Martial Emperors standing next to Alexander, so he sighed and dispelled the cover of lightning around him, "...Go, let''s continue this fight on another day." Raiden shrugged his shoulders, then inserted his spear into the space ring and began to move towards Alexander, but his words were directed at Aru when he opened his mouth, "As long as you are stuck here, there will not be another day. The second time we meet, we will either be brothers, or you will be dead." Aru furrowed his eyebrows but didn''t say anything. How could he not know the meaning of Raiden''s words? ording to Flora''s exnation, they have a way to advance to the Martial Emperor''s realm and use its powers without the need for sacrifices. The time element is not in his favor at all! But at the same time, he did not dare to attack Raiden and kill him now, or even to block the path of Alexander and the local Martial Emperors who preferred to go with him, in either case, it would mean that he was dering all-out war on the Empire of the invaders. Although during the five years, he had prepared a few steps and fortifications and hadplete confidence that they would not fall without killing countless numbers of enemies... avoiding a war of annihtion was still the best option. Within a few more minutes, the number of Martial Emperors who wanted to go with Alexander stopped at 27, so he took them and Raiden and they left in silence. "Aru... please go let''s go with them." A few minutes after Alexander left, Flora approached and gently pulled Aru''s arm But she was surprised to see Aru suddenly clutching his chest and spitting blood *Pffft* and leaning on her with all his weight, his aura weakening greatly without warning. "Ah!!" Flora was in shock. She did not know what to do. This was the first time she had seen Aru in this state in years. "Are you okay? What happened to you?!" "...I''m fine." Aru gathered his strength and stood up straight again "You... Why are you so stubborn? Why did you restrain yourself to level 41? Do you think General Raiden is someone you can freely fight at the same level? They don''t call him Lightning Boy for nothing, hispatibility with lightning has reached 95%!!" Flora almost went crazy. She cut off part of her clothes and began wiping the blood from her man''s mouth, then scanned his body with her soul sense, "Ugh, what should I do to you?! Your body is full of internal injuries!!" "...Death is easier for me than going back on a promise. I underestimated my opponent, and this was my mistake, and I have to bear the consequences, that''s all." Aru spoke seriously as he looked towards the horizon, "Lightning Boy Raiden, huh? I would love to fight him again." "You can fight him tomorrow if we go to Greend! You still have time, as long as the additional 5-year period is activated, we can go at any time during the five years!" Flora tried to persuade him, "My dear, you do not owe these people or this world anything. On the contrary, didn''t they destroy the Lightning Bull Tribe? Didn''t they kill and eat your parents? Didn''t the Lightning Bull Tribe turn into a meat farm for five neighboring tribes before you appeared among them? Didn''t you wash yourself with the blood of those five tribes and kill everyone who stood in your way until you secured a reasonable ce for you and your tribe just to not get eaten anymore? Why do you act as if this hell is your beloved homnd that you cannot abandon? Just take the lightning Bull Tribe with you and let''s get out of here!" "..Even with the bloodbath Imitted, I would not have seeded in protecting my tribe without your help." Aru looked sideways and kissed Flora on the forehead, "But even if this home is hell, it''s still home. As long as one person here believes that he has to fight until the end, I will help him." Then he flew towards the horizon without adding a word Flora couldn''t help herself and hit the ground with her feet, "Argh! You just want to keep your promise that you will be the leader of the resistance until the end! Why did I have to love an idiot like you?!" Chapter 658 Glory companion Chapter 658 Glorypanion ??Almost four yearster-- within Robin''s Soul Domain "Yes, like this.. you almost did it..e on..." Evergreen''s voice was low but clearly audible. "..." Robin''s silver avatar was sitting cross-legged with both hands raised, his features looking annoyed by Evergreen''s nearby voice but he didn''t say anything. But Evergreen did not remain silent, but rather her voice became louder, so she began to look up and hit the ground with her feet, "Here we go... Here we go... Thest refining step is almostplete!!" "If you close your mouth, I will do it faster!!" Robin had had enough so he opened his eyes and shouted, "Your refinement has already reached 100% and all that remains is the process of connecting with my soul domain. Now shut up and let me focus!" "Hmph, if you had listened to me and gone to absorb the primal soul of one of the other Tree Fathers, you would have be stronger and would have finished the refinement much faster!" Evergreen turned and kicked Robin sitting next to her The war on the Greend became much easier after the human Martial Emperors gained the ability to use their power and even more after the mercenaries from the Orphan Blood came one after another. The rest of the Tree Fathers and the leaders of the human tribes were killed and the tree father Tafina surrendered. Whenever the human Martial Emperors were about to kill a tree father, she would warn Robin to stop them and he would go do it and absorb his soul force and primal soul, but every time he ignored her! "Tsk~ I won''t take in another damn thing until I know what''s going on in there!" Robin couldn''t move because he had toplete his technique or he would get up and hit her on the head, so he just sighed and pointed with his eyes in a certain direction. In that direction, there was a tree so abnormally huge that the rest of the trees in the soul domain looked like grass next to it, and it kept growing! This is not the problem... The problem is that that huge tree is an exact copy of Hoffenheim!! This tree first appeared as a small nt when Robin absorbed the primal soul of Hoffenheim, but Robin ignored it since there were countless trees and other nts, that nt became a shrub, then a tree, and then slowly grew until it reached this height... even though he did not feel any danger from the tree, on the contrary, as it growsrger, he feels that his soul force increases, but he is still skeptical towards that thing! "Pfft, do you still think that he will rise from the dead and try to take over your soul domain? How funny you are, uncle." Evergreen grabbed her little belly andughed loudly, "Didn''t I tell you repeatedly that you have nothing to worry about? How exactly will he revive? Tree Father Hoffenheim''s primal soul was destroyed and you sessfully absorbed it, meaning he no longer exists." "Sorry, but I don''t trust short devils like you," Robin replied firmly. Is this a joke? This mischievous little viin caused a two-hundred-thousand-year-long war because she *did not tell all the facts* to the Tree Fathers. What guarantee does he have that she won''t do the same to him? "Well, I think you make sense, but I can''t tell you everything while we''re still strangers. This is taboo." Evergreen raised her small shoulders, "But that''s okay, thisck of trust won''tst long. After you be my owner, you''ll feel if I''m telling the truth or hiding something, so I''m not worried that you won''t believe me, hehe. After you finish the connection process, I will tell you everything about about that Hoffenheim copy." "Good, now be quiet, and let me continue in peace." Then he moved his eyeball to look at her, "If you keep bothering me, I''ll stop the connecting process, understand? That damn thing is hard enough!" *Paa* Evergreen raised both hands and ced them over her mouth, then looked back at the picturesque scene above. It was a giant green sun. No... it was a giant green! Rather, it was an exact image of the Greend?! Like that in the Spirit Domain, but this one is different in that it isrger and radiates a warm life force Whatever it was, it was the only thing shining in a different color than the white and silver that dominated the ce. After Robin finished refining the''s spirit, he did not feel any change. Then Evergreen told him to return to his soul domain, and then he found this green sun hanging in the air. Then Evergreen gave him a new technique and told him that he now had to connect his primal soul to that sun and that it would not take him much time. This was a month ago. "..." Robin''s eyebrows were twitching the whole time. Connecting something external to his primal soul was not that easy, but rather something abnormal and exhausting beyond description. He also now realized how dangerous a total connection with a''s spirit was. If the''s spirit was forcefully taken from him, it would be taken out alongside pieces of HIS primal soul... This would mean inevitable death! *Deep inhale* "Get it over already, you damned bastard!!" Robin shouted loudly when he felt like he was about to finish Then he lowered his hands to the ground and began to pant, "Haa... Haa..* *Rumble* *Rumble* Something strange began to happen everywhere around Robin... His soul domain began to expand at an insane speed. All the remaining white soul force in his domain began to slowly turn to silver in color. As for the green sun, it continued to rise until it reached a certain distance, and then its radiation increased in strength until it colored the sky of the world within Robin''s soul Domain green! "This..." The embodiment of Robin''s soul slowly stood up and looked at his hands. The fatigue that had covered him moments before had disappeared, and his limbs seemed... longer? Robin looked towards the pool of water next to him quickly and found that the childish appearance that was dominating his features had finally disappeared and was reced by his appearance as a teenager, "Haha finally a tangible benefit from all this headache! I''ve gotten taller than you once more, look! Haha... Hmm, Evergreen?" When Robin turned around, he found Evergreen still looking up, still cing her hand over her small mouth... and her eyes full of tears. How can you not cry with joy? She had an owner before it entered the middleary belt. How manyary spirits had been able to do something like this since time immemorial, out of billions ofs? Tens? twenty? This achievement alone is enough for her to be proud of, even after she is destroyed and returns to primal chaos! Only after a few minutes did Evergreen seem to remember something, so she hurried over and turned to Robin, then knelt on both feet, "Evergreen thanks the owner, and hopes to be of use to you on your path to glory." Chapter 659 Soul Units Chapter 659 Soul Units ??Robin smiled big when he saw Evergreen kneeling in front of him, not because he wanted to see her so submissively, but because he just now felt that he had aplished what he had worked so hard for... He had be the owner of a! Robin waved slowly, "Get up, seeing an annoying person like you kneeling is not easy on the eyes, let the rtionship between us continue as it was." "En." Evergreen nodded and then looked back at the green star happily, she was looking at her second home Robin walked over to stand next to her and looked up as well, "To be honest, it''s a beautiful sight and has added wonderful color to my soul domain, and for some reason, it''s also given me a huge boost in my soul force... but then what? This can''t be it right?" Robin looked down at Evergreen, "What can you give me now that I''m your owner? What about that Terra Beast army that you promised me, for example?" "The Terra Beasts? Is this what you thought about when it came to benefits? Your ambition is very simple, uncle! Anyway, I used my authority and modified a number of Beasts of Terra to increase their production of cubs, so that their total number reached one million beasts currently present in a valley in the south of the, I will give you the exact coordinates of the ce anytime you want to bring them." Evergreen finally took her eyes off the green star andughed, "Now let''s get into the real benefits, Since you mentioned the topic of soul force, Let''s start with it... You have now linked your soul domain with Greend''s spirit realm, and this will not only give you an immediate boost of twice what you have umted in your entire life, which is almost 3,000 units, but it will multiply the speed at which you gather soul force from your surroundings several times and will double any soul force that gets in! As I see it, it is only a matter of time before this ce is filled with soul creatures." "..." In front of this burst of information, Robin was unable to show any reaction other than opening his mouth in stupefaction, "Huh?" Evergreen put her hand to her mouth and giggled, "Let me exin in more detail, my dear owner, in the advancedary belts, starting from the middle agedary belt, there are more uses for the soul, and it is an essential part of the path of cultivation, so you cannot say so-and-so''s soul is stronger than the average or mine have be stronger than his, and this is a kind of floating vocabry, and there are no specific noticeable levels that can say that so-and-so is at such and such level. You experienced it yourself when you still had a white soul and you were lord over everyone who also had white souls! So special measurement system for the soul has emerged, and I will teach it to you now that I am allowed to tell you these things." Then Evergreen put her hand behind her back and raised her head up, then started walking back and forth, "When ites to the soul, there are clear realms, which are represented by the colors of the soul: the primal White, the silver weapon, the royal purple, and the golden sovereign, But the differences between a single color are too wide so another more urate system was needed for evaluation, and from here the system of units was created. For example, the white primal soul starts from one unit up to a thousand units. Any living being, when it is born, has a soul force equal to at least one unit preserved within the primal soul, and these are stupid people or people with mental disabilities, but the general average is 5 units per newborn, and for those who are born geniuses like you, you are often born with a soul force between 10 units and up to 50 units." Then she stood up and pointed at Robin, "You fulfilled the 1,000 units requirement and upgraded your soul to Silver Weapon level. Then you continued to gather more force and then took a huge batch of Hoffenheim''s initial soul until you collected 3,000 units in total, and now my refinement has given you another 3,000 units, meaning that you have a total of 6,000 soul units... This is actually not bad at all. Especially when you know that the second strongest person above Greend when ites to the soul, Zara, still only has 250 units." "Only 250 units?! This doesn''t really sound good, I''ve always been telling myself that the Soul Strengthening Technique is missing something, it''s too slow, but I can''t figure out a way to develop it yet..." Robin rested his chin on his hand and furrowed his eyebrows, already beginning to think of a way to measure Soul Strength units. Evergreen told him about the system and how it is used but he still has to develop a technique or an item for the actual measurement. Evergreen raised her small shoulders, "Actually, your technique is not bad at all as it pushed an entire army to reach 100 units on average. Don''t forget that the Tree Fathers who lived for hundreds of thousands of years also had white souls, meaning they did not exceed a thousand units." Then she pointed at him twice, "But it''s really nothingpared to the soul techniques of the Middle agedary Belt, and that''s because youck knowledge." "Knowledge?" Robin stopped thinking about how to measure units of soul force and looked at Evergreen again, "In what area exactly do Ick knowledge?" "You created a technique to collect the soul force from your surroundings and annex it to your own... But do you know what the origin of the soul force you are collecting?" Evergreen put her hand on her waist Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly and shook his head... The answer is no, he doesn''t know. If the question had been about natural energy, he would have answered with what he knows, which is that the absorbs energy called primal chaos around it and turns it into natural energy so that the creatures of the can bear it. As for the soul force? Robin had always treated soul force as just natural energy with different properties... Wasn''t it?! "Wait, soul force... could it be--!?" "It seems that you got it~ The soul force that is always surrounding you and that you are trying to absorb is the remains of the souls of dead creatures." Evergreen nodded "The remains of the souls of dead creatures? Was that legend true, then..." Robin sat there weakly. It ismon on Jura that after death, the body is destroyed while the soul floats around the ce where it died for a while before fading. What is new in Evergreen''s words is that the soul does not just fadepletely, but turns into a soul force that benefits other creatures When one thinks about it... how many species have lived on a since its genesis? Is there a digit that can even describe this number? If every creature among them left one soul unit behind, the avable units of soul force would be truly enormous and could evenpete with natural energy in terms of density! But it will also be a limited quantity that will not be renewed unless more creatures die. Chapter 660 The Forbidden Technique Chapter 660 The Forbidden Technique "¡­The White Soul only ranges between one and a thousand units, yet Hoffenheim and the rest of the Tree Fathers have been trapped in it for nearly half a million years?" Robin rubbed his chin for a while, "...Then what about the Silver Soul? I have six thousand units now but I still have a Silver Soul, is it possible that I need ten thousand units to reach the Purple Soul?" "In fact, it takes a million units for your soul to turn purple, but as for the number that your soul needs topletely turn into gold, there is no need to even mention it~" Evergreen giggled and herughter increased even more when she saw Robin''s pupils widen after hearing the number, "Haha, your problem is that you see soul power as a side thing for more concentration for example or using it in devious techniques like soul very or something basic like transferring information, you are greatly undervaluing the power of the soul! ...Didn''t you notice that you subjugated Tree Father Hoffenheim, an Emperor who lived for hundreds of thousands of years, by using the power of your soul alone?" Then Evergreen went back to walking back and forth, "The soul force is notpletely understood by you, and I realize that, but you should know that it has its own cultivation path and there are many powerful experts who do not use anything else other than the soul force. You can, for example, divide any soul realm into four sections, which are: Primal- Medium- High- Peak, someone with a white soul at the primal level, that is, having 250 soul units like Zara, can easily kill knights using only the power of her soul. And someone with a thousand soul units, for example, can fight an emperor face-to-face using soul techniques!" "A person with a thousand soul units can face the Emperors?" Robin raised his eyebrows in surprise, but he didn''t overreact. "Well not THE EMPERORS, there is a big difference between the Sagehood Realm and Emperor Realm as you know, with a thousand units alone you can barely escape from the weakest Emperor, but I guess it still counts~" Evergreenughed Even what is this exnation, Robin was still keeping his serious expression... A thousand units may not seem like a big number, but Zara, who reached the Emperor Realm about 5 years ago, barely got 250 units, this means that it is easier to reach the Emperor Realm than it is to reach A thousand units, or this applies to their current information at least~ But at this moment, he opened his eyes wide and shouted, "So this means I...?!" "Hehe, you are a person full of treasures, my dear owner, and although you alwaysin about your luck, it helped you achieve a technique that canpensate for the bad luck you have faced throughout your life!" "Technique?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows further, "You mean the Soul Filling Technique?!" "You''re right! The technique boosted from approximately 400 units to 3,000 units in just a few years, and without even trying to exploit it to the fullest extent..." Evergreen''s eyes sparkled as she looked at him, "I don''t know how you were able toe up with this Soul Filling Technique with its current details. But even in the middle agedary belt, this technique is considered a high-level forbidden technique, and whoever possesses it considers it a treasure and never passes it on to anyone or even talks about it. I advise you to do the same if you want to survive. Treat it as your greatest treasure, because it truly is if you use it appropriately." After sending a lengthy look at Robin, she continued, "I don''t think there are many others in the youngary belt other than you who have 6,000 soul units." Evergreen stood still and pointed at him twice excitedly, "With six thousand soul units, you can literally dominate everyone at the Emperor Realm or lower, and if used correctly, you can even safely escape if someone in the World Cataclysm Realm wanted to kill you! But that is of course if you have powerful enough soul techniques... Even if you have muscles, they will not benefit you if you do not have a martial art that can exploit them to the maximum." "I can escape from someone in the World Cataclysm Realm?¡­ Is this the name of a Realm above the Emperor''s Realm?" Robin felt that his legscked strength, so he created a seat under him with soul force and sat on it with his brows furrowed. The amount of information that Evergreen had flooded him with could not be easily digested. In his view, soul force was indeed a means of doing side things to help or strengthen him mentally, but he had never thought of using it as a means ofbat! But suddenly he learned that he had the qualifications to escape from someone above the Emperor Realm?! This... This is amazing!! But he quickly curbed his enthusiasm. He knew that the inheritance of the Jura regarding soul matters was very weak, and aftermunicating with three others, he could say with confidence that the inheritance of the soul force in the entirely youngary belt was useless. He is already a user of the Eye of Truth and can research this path, but where does he start? When he started with the internal energy system, the system was already in ce and reasonably advanced, but when ites to the soul and body strength, he looks at a nk sheet of paper. Let''s put aside the Soul Strengthening and Revitalizing Techniques he created that were not good enough, where can he get such powerful offensive and defensive Soul Techniques that would enable him to withstand an Emperor, let alone this World Cataclysm Realm expert?! Robin was lost in thought and continued to rub between his eyebrows. His feeling now is simr to someone who has a powerful weapon but can''t leave it. He has great strength, but he does not know how to harness it! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After a few minutes, he seemed to remember something, so he put aside thinking about the matters of soul techniques and asked Evergreen calmly, "You spoke a while ago about the imminent appearance of soul creatures, what is this?" "It''s not tooplicated, you''ve already seen one of those." Evergreen shrugged her shoulders and pointed in a certain direction Towards the huge tree in the middle of Robin''s Soul Domain. "...Hoffenheim?!" Robin quickly stood up and shouted, "What the hell is a soul creature?! I knew there was something strange about that tree!!" "Hey, calm down. Didn''t I tell you that it would never harm you? Also, he has been within your soul domain for years now. Did you feel anything malicious from it? On the contrary, its presence can only benefit you." Evergreen spoke with a sarcastic smile stuck on her face, a smile that angered Robin greatly. "Okay, okay, why are you looking at me like that? We need to work on your sense of humor a little bit..." Evergreen waved with augh, and then her features turned serious again, "Do you remember what I said about the origin of the soul force you absorb?" "Yes, the soul force originates from the remains of the souls of dead creatures who once roamed the." Robin nods "Good... Then what if the souls of the dead creatures you absorb still retained some of their characteristics?" Chapter 661 Soul Creatures 661 Soul Creatures "The remains of the souls of dead creatures I take in... Might still retain some of their characteristics?" Robin''s silver avatar opened his eyes wide took a step back and looked at the huge tree in the middle of his soul domain, "Oh no..." "Calm down, I said he retains some of his characteristics and not retains his consciousness!" Evergreen quickly waved to calm Robin down. She knew what Hoffenheim was to him. That was the entity that brought him to the brink of death twice. "All I said is that the soul force is usually loaded with some characteristics, or you can say some information." "Exin more!" Robin took a step forward aggressively "Okay, okay! Take it easy a little would you~" Evergreen smiled yfully, then extended her palm forward and something resembling an ice cube appeared above it, "Let''s assume that the ice cube is the soul of a creature who just died. The ice cube would be the primordial soul plus any soul force that the creature has acquired throughout his life... At this moment of death, consciousness has ended and the soul domain has copsed, so this soul mass will have no choice but to wander around aimlessly. But even without consciousness, the soul is cohesive and still retains its memories. It also stores all the information and characteristics about that dead creature. And now let us speed up the process by fifty years..." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At this moment, Evergreen did something that made the ice cube melt until it reached half its size and a liquid began to flood her palm and drip onto the ground, "...You can consider this water as soul force as well, but it has be free energy without any information, meaning that it no longer has a connection to the dead creature. It is also the soul energy that you usually absorb using your Soul Strengthening Technique. Usually, when someone mentions the term soul force, he usually means this pure type." Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly and pointed at the remaining half of the ice, "What about that one?" "Now wee to the important thing, something you will encounter more often in the future¡­" Evergreenughed maliciously, "The remaining piece contains that creature''s initial soul." "The initial soul survives up to fifty years after death?! This..." Robin opened his eyes to the end, and the concept of death for him began to change. Evergreen shook her head quickly, "Okay, let''s not exaggerate here, what do you mean by *survive*? Death is death. Even regardless of the bleeding of information and memories that happens to the initial soul after death, what is the benefit of the initial soul without a body? Without awareness?! It''s just that the initial souls are among the secrets of creation and are not supposed to perish, so the initial soul may wander for hundreds of years or more until it ispletely destroyed and transformed into an overflow of soul energy, or it may not be destroyed at all." "...But as far as I know, the initial soul can grow a new consciousness?! As long as the initial soul is intact somewhere then..." Robin replied quickly, looking like he was thinking about something. "This is if the initial soul was protected within its own domain and enjoyed peace for tens or even hundreds of years, but you saw for yourself what happens when you destroy Hoffenheim''s soul domain, what souls experience afterward is far from peace!" Evergreen waved, "But just for your knowledge, There are indeed rare cases where these imperfect initial souls gain a new consciousness. This is often the result of a wandering initial soul colliding with something out of nature or a wandering initial soul staying in an evil zone for a long time, but that new consciousness has no connection to the dead creature what so ever, it is a terrible, ferocious entity called Wraith. There is a whole race of them in some ces, I hope you never meet one of them." "Oh¡­" Robin looked at the ground in disappointment, then seemed to remember something and pointed back towards the tree that looked like Hoffenheim, "Is that thing a Wraith then?!" "This? Haha, you''d be dead by now!" Evergreenughed loudly, then caught herself when she saw Robin''s seriousness, "Of course not, my dear owner, Did you even give Hoffenheim''s soul a chance to gain a new consciousness? You destroyed it and swallowed it with its information and memories. That one over there is a soul creature. Now allow me to go back to my exnation again and stop interrupting me!! Robin raised both hands in surrender "Good! Now where were we? Aha!" Evergreen nodded proudly and then pointed towards the small ice cube, "All known soul-strengthening techniques rely on pure soul force and no one can benefit from thisrge chunk, even though it is made of the same force. It is just like a person wanting to drink water and having this piece of ice in front of him, He will definitely wait for it to melt, and if he tries to swallow it, it will surly get stuck in his throat and kill him - a great example, huh? That''s why I chose the piece of ice to illustrate from the beginning, hehe-" Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly Evergreen quickly stopped herughter and went back to walking back and forth with her hand behind her back, "Ahem, But just because most people can''t use these masses, that is, the wandering initial souls, doesn''t mean that no one can. There are a number of soul specialists who havee up with methods by which they can absorb these wandering initial souls from the air around them or directly from their victims, which gives them a huge boost in their soul force, but ites with side effects... soul creatures." Then I quickly continued before Robin asked, "A soul creature results from the merging of the information and memories of the wandering initial soul with your soul domain, as your soul domain naturally attempts to make a copy of that creature based on that information, thus producing a soul creature within your soul domain." Evergreen pointed towards the huge tree, "A soul creature has the same power as the person who possessed that soul before his death and has all his memories, characteristics, and way of thinking. At the same time, the soul creature derives its consciousness from you, so it can move and do what you dictate to it. It has no consciousness of its own since it sprouted from your own consciousness, therefore, there is no need to fear it, it has no right to refuse or ept if you order it to do something, and it cannot even have a long conversation, I think you can consider it as a stupid ve... Hoffenheim, for example, is considered a soul creature in the development process, but I think he will be ready for you to order him around very soon." "Huh? Hahaha. He died because he refused to be my subordinate, so he became my ve even after his death. Indeed, fate is inevitable, haha." Robin raised his eyebrows and looked at Hoffenheim for a long time before he burst outughing, then shook his head, "Too bad it''s useless now, what should I do with him? I''ve read his memories and that''s it, those soul creatures are useless as long as they''re locked inside the soul domain, but I think they can bring joy to the ce instead of this silence, I don''t see any other use for them." Evergreen tilted her head to the side, "Who said they couldn''t exit the Soul Domain?!" Chapter 662 Evergreens reward 662 Evergreen''s reward "...?!" Robin opened his eyes wide and looked back at the huge Hoffenheim''s avatar, "Soul creatures can leave the soul domain?!" "Yes, when Hoffenheim''s transformation into a soul creature isplete, you can summon him to fight alongside you. He will even use all the tricks he knew during his life to support you, and it is not just ordinary support either, Rather, he will have a strength close to the strength of his soul when he was alive. Hoffenheim had 850 soul units when he was alive, meaning that only someone in an Emperor''s Realm would be able to handle him! And not only him, but any soul creature in your soul domain can leave or enter depending on your desire. Don''t forget that they are made of soul force and their awareness is derived from your awareness, so taking them out will be no different than extending your soul sense." Evergreen shrugged "Are you saying that this... Thing over there, cane out and fight alongside me?!" Robin pointed towards the enormous tree again, not believing what he was hearing "....." Evergreen stepped forward and kicked Robin''s leg, "Are you doubting my words?! We are one entity now, every thing I tell you is the truth! soul creatures will be one of your most feared offensive options, they are one of the attributes of true soul masters, and the one that scares people the most. There are soul masters who have entire armies of soul creatures who, as soon as the gates are opened for them, go out to destroy entire cities without the soul master having to move a muscle!" "..." Robin looked back at Hoffenheim for a long time, not even reacting to Evergreen''s kick. "Hehe let me guess, you are thinking of a way to collect more powerful soul creatures?" Evergreen put her hand to her mouth and giggled "You speak as if I were a serial killer who seeks to kill people just to be stronger." Robin shook his head "....." Evergreen didn''t respond, just narrowed her eyes and put her hand on her waist "..Alright I do that sometimes." Robinughed when he saw Evergreen''s reaction, "But in this case, I don''t see much benefit. This is actually good for a solo soul master, but I already have my army, and I will give up everything as soon as I finish my mission and rescue my son, so there is no need to waste my time on this point. It''s just that everything about the soul interests me a little, and the fact that the initial soul does notpletely disappear is very interesting..." "...Give up everything? Yeah, keep convincing yourself." Evergreen mumbled "Hmm? Did you say something?" "Not at all~" Evergreen shrugged her little shoulders, "Hey, don''t you want to know what else I got from refining me?" "Is there something else?" Robin raised his eyebrows happily, the more weapons he had in his arsenal before the iing war the better n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Of course, but you have to return your awareness to your body... Let''s continue our conversation outside!" ~~~~~~~~ *Deep inhale* "Hoo~ Well here we go." Robin listened while sitting on his bed, but his features quickly changed from excitement and anticipation to surprise, so he closed his eyes to focus more, "What is happening outside?" As soon as Robin regained control of his body, he immediately felt disturbances outside, and his soul sense detected the residents of the steep hill in a state of extreme panic. *Shhhh~* The air around Robinpressed until it formed Evergreen''s body, whoughed and pointed him towards the door, "Hehe,e out and you''ll find out!" Robin also wasted no time, in less than a minute he had changed into a clean set of clothes and quickly rushed out. *Rumble* Rumble* *Earthquake* "This...?" As soon as Robin opened the gate to his pce, he was met with a torrent of energy hitting his face, almost forcing him to take a step back! Robin then raised his head with some difficulty and saw a strange sight... He saw a gray vortex in the heart of the sky! The vortex was so huge that it seemed as if it was intending to swallow the whole, and as for the heart of the vortex, rain and strong winds wereing down from it. It did not take long for Robin to notice that those winds are natural energy that raises the percentage of energy in the atmosphere explosively and that even those rains are also concentrated natural energy. "Cool huh?" The avatar of Evergreen appeared next to him, she looked proud at this moment, "You are now looking at my reward as a that got an owner before reaching the middleary belt hehe." "Your reward? This... If these winds continue to blow for a longer period, the energy level here will reach the same level as in Nihari, and perhaps more, and if this rain continues to fall, the nt and beast life on the will witness a radical change... This vortex will change everything about you forever!" " Robin took a few steps forward and let the refreshing rain fall on his body, everything around him seemed like a dream "Hehe, of course, this is my reward. Getting an owner so quickly means that I did a good job of strengthening and supporting the poption of my world without breaking the rules, even if your presence is considered a bit of a cheat, but who cares? Hehe. This transformation will give me a huge advantage over the spirits of thes at my age, strengthen my poption to a greater extent, and alsopensate me for the losses I incurred in creating your Terra beast army. I haven''t entered the middleary belt yet but already taken a few steps ahead!! I knew that staying by your side would pay off one day, but it came sooner than expected!" Evergreen giggled, she was visibly happy seeing the changes happening to her "Your Excellency, please take cover, we do not know what is happening!!" At this moment, a voice came from the gate. One of the guards quickly came carrying a shield and raised it over Robin''s head to protect him from the rain. Then at this moment, he noticed something floating next to Robin, "Ah! Your Excellency, please take cover behind me, there is a ghost behind you!!" "Hmm?" Robin poked his head out from behind the guard and looked at Evergreen, "Why didn''t you try to hide this time?" "I have an owner now, I can disy myself proudly anywhere!" Evergreen raised his head, she had longed for this moment for a long time Robin smiled and patted the guard on the back, "Rx, there is nothing dangerous here." "But..?" The guard remained confused for a few seconds between the events taking ce above them and the strange ghost in front of him, but eventually, he lowered his shield and bowed slightly, "Your Excellency." Robin nodded, "Go tell Alexander I want him. No... I want you to announce a war meeting at the highest level, Gather everyone important for me! ...The Nihari invasion will begin any day now." Chapter 663 Lifeline 663 Lifeline After the guard left to spread the news that the War Council had been summoned, Robin did not return inside his pce immediately but remained standing in his ce, looking up and opening his mouth, swallowing as much rain as he could. This is the first time he has seen liquid natural energy and even the first time he knows that energy can be liquefied in this way, so how could he not take a sip or two to try? And he was not disappointed... Although it was tasteless as it went down his throat, it gave him a feeling of warmth. Then it prated his stomach and he felt it purifying him of any umted impurities or toxins, He even tangibly felt the solid energy level No. 38 forming faster!! "Amazing... Just amazing..." Robin muttered as he swallowed a few more drops, then looked at Evergreen, "Can we do something to retain some of this liquid? I feel like it is a waste as I see it seeping into the earth and oceans without any benefit from it." "This process that is happening across the is the main purpose. After the rain ends, the nt life will develop tremendously, the beast will be stronger and their meat more useful, and the talent level of the newborn intelligent beings will also increase." Evergreen flew around Robin for a turn, then stopped and put her hand under her chin, "But I think I can save some of them for you... Watch that move!" After Evergreen finished speaking, she snapped her finger, and Robin felt something strange. Evergreenpacted the ground in many ces to create deep holes in the ground, then hardened the stones in those holes so that water would not leak out of them. By simply snapping her fingers, she created several artificialkes to collect energy rain! The strangest thing is that Robin felt all of this as it was happening, and even monitored the locations of the artificialkes, even though they were scattered around the entire. No... Not just that, when he focused a little, Robin began to feel strange things happening, such as the volcano in southwest Greend that was about to explode, or the group of beasts that started rampaging due to the rain and attacked a city belonging to the empire, and he even saw them being ughtered by golden armored soldiers as if he was watching them in front of his eyes! "Sigh~ I have to admit.. the time I spent refining you is no longer a waste." Robin sighed and nodded. At this moment, Robin felt that he saw the entire as if it were on his palm. "Hehe, does that surprise you? Wait until you see your lifeline." Evergreen put her palms to her mouth and jingled "Lifeline?" Robin raised his eyebrows slightly and then automatically sent his consciousness to check the artery, "Hmm?" The lifeline of any living being is a closed artery between the heart and the head that retains a certain amount of dense energy, which the ancients called life energy because they noticed that when this dense energy runs out, the owner of the body dies, no matter how hard they try to prolong his life. Even when cultivators break through to a higher level and their lives are prolonged, the dense energy within this lifeline remains the same,what changes is only the speed at which that energy is depleted. So someone like Old Gu, even after he became an Emperor and added thousands of years to his life, would still look like an old man because the life energy in his body was still seriouslycking! The only way Robin knew to increase this energy was through the Major Heavenly Law of Life, but it was too slow. An experienced Life Law user may take a month of non-stop hard Work to prolong the life of the person in front of him for a month or two! There is another method, which is the artificial Life Fire Law. The user of thisw can trap this energy using the green Life Fire steal it from a person and then inject it into another person or thing. But Robin discovered this abilityte after hepleted the Law of the Life Fire and when he found it to be a powerful technique but it was evil and would open a door to the dark path, he gave it to M in silence and didn''t tell her about this ability and refused to hand it over to anyone else from the fear that someone might discover it... Until Richard discovered it anyway. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This dense life energy can also be used by cultivators after they reach a certain level of control over their bodies. Using this energy produces tremendous power that makes the cultivator break through his limits, but it is also irreceable. That is, every drop that is burned brings its owner closer to death. As for Robin, It is true that he lived for 200 years, but he is a high-level sage now and can live for thousands of years easily, so his lifeline was somewhat iplete, but not to the degree that would suggest danger, but when he checked his lifeline now, he found itpletely filled. "Mmm, that''s good, thanks.." Robin scratched his head and thanked Evergreen, but he didn''t seem very enthusiastic "Hmph hmph, you don''t understand what this means, do you?" Evergreen turned his head around and crossed her hands on her chest, "Come on, try to burn off your life energy as if you were preparing to carry out a major attack." "No thanks, I may not look like it but I still stay young longer." Robin waved "Come on, do it!!" Evergreen stepped forward and smacked him several times on the head with her small fists Robinughed out loud and shook his head, he knew that Evergreen wouldn''t hurt him and was just messing with her, so after he tried teasing her a little more, she started focusing on his lifeline again... and he gave the order to burn. *SHWALAAAA* A tremendous force rushed out from within Robin as if he were in the middle of an explosion. The wind, rain, and even the sounds of thunder around him all stopped twenty meters away from him as if he were surrounded by a colorless dome. Robin raised my hand until it was level with his shoulders and closed his eyes to enjoy this tremendous power. Then he suddenly opened his eyes and the dome of energy around him expanded, "Hmm.. AAAH... KAAAAHH!!!" His life energy exploded wider and his hair began to fly upwards Even though Robin did not use any attack, the ground beneath his feet cracked, and the pce gate was destroyed when it came into contact with the pure energy emanating from him, the thick stones of the pce themselves did not fall, but rather began to evaporate! At this moment, Robin felt that he could withstand a few seconds against an Emperor without using the Law of Time or space! "Hooh~" Robin''s outburst that terrified the residents of the steep hill did notst long. After only five seconds, Robin stopped burning his life energy, then prepared to hold his heart and spit out blood, and to quickly check on his body to what extent he had aged, but strangely, he did not feel anything, rather There was a storm starting to activate above his head and energy is pouring into his body at a terrifying speed "Hmm?" Astonished by what was happening, Robin went back to check his lifeline again, but he was surprised by a strange scene, "What is happening here?!" Unlike normal, his lifeline was not damaged by use, and the percentage of condensed life energy in it was also rising very quickly. Within an hour or less, it would bepletely back to full! "Hehe, have you forgotten that your life is connected to mine now? Your lifeline will be constantly replenished by thews of nature on any you find yourself on as long as our connection is in effect, just be careful and don''t burn it to zero, always leave at least one drop and it will replenish automatically~" Evergreen pped excitedly, she knew exactly what this means for an energy cultivators "Haha.. hahaha!! This is amazing, Evergreen, amazing!!" Robin clenched his hands andughed at the sky Regardless of the enormous power he had just experienced, it was more than just power... using the intense life energy would solve many of the problems that were troubling him! "Hmph, have you realized the importance of this littledy yet?" Evergreen folded her hands and looked up proudly, "Wait until you learn the next ability!" "There is still another ability that you haven''t told me yet? Is it like using a lifeline?" Robin stoppedughing and faced Evergreen again with eyes full of anticipation and excitement "Of course! Using the power of the lifeline is a side effect of linking your life to mine, but it is not my special ability, If it is linked to any other spirit you will have the same result. But each''s spirit has a special ability that it gives to its owner, in addition to binding life and doubling the power of the soul. The special abilities ofary spirits are strong and appropriate for what the owner goes through in order to obtain them, and it is also one of the motivations that make you want to refine mores, but it has a w, which is that when you activate this ability, everyone around you will immediately know that you are the owner of a, so most owners prefer to keep it secret so as not to bring harm upon themselves." Evergreen shook her head, then winked at Robin, "My dear owner¡­ Do you want to know what special ability I have for you?" Chapter 664 Spacecraft 664 Spacecraft Somewhere in the vast space-- *Vroom* A huge metallic beast in the shape of a snake, opening its mouth wide and exposing its sharp fangs, passed at high speed, interrupting the deadly silence of space No, it is not a beast. There is no living creature that can survive in the harsh conditions of space in which thes swim. That thing was definitely a spacecraft! The ship was a kilometer long and at least 100 meters wide at the very least. Although sound does not spread in space, one can imagine how loud this machine was just by looking at the amount of energy thates out of its massive tail to push it forward. In fact, *space* is notpletely empty, but rather it is full of asteroids that can threaten anything that moves, asteroids that range in size from a tiny rock to nearly the size of the moons! However, this vehicle did not slow down or take those asteroids into consideration, it would rip anything that came in its way open with its sharp fangs. The massive size of the spacecraft, its incredible speed, its destructive power, as well as its terrifying appearance... all of these things are more than enough to make anyone tremble in fear when they see it. "Damn it, I''m tired of this nonsense!!" Arge man inside the ship stood up and hit his head on the metal wall Or was it not really a man? That thing was at least four meters tall and had gray scales covering various areas of its body, forming several iprehensible patterns. Its eyes were as sharp as those of snakes, and when he spoke his tongue appeared to be split in two, he also had a thick tail! "Hehe, you are the one who chose to be at the vanguard, Ohun, you have to endure." Another person nearby, who was sitting on a chair and drinking a cup,ughed and shook his head That person did not have the same specifications as the giant called Ohon. His height was about 170 cm as a normal human, and his skin color was also normal and didn''t have this obvious greyness. He had no slit in his tongue and no tail either. The only thing that separated him from humans outwardly was his snake-like eyes. "Damn you, Bendal! I chose the vanguard so that I could be at the front of the army and fight the new worlds alone before support arrived, not to wander in space for years in vain!!" The giant called Ohon shouted "This is part of the job, buddy~" Bendal shrugged his shoulders, closing his eyes and raising his head facing the ceiling, "In order for us to find an inhabited and have the opportunity to attack it first and collect the first batch of spoils, we must first find that. You have been with us for 7 long years, but you''re bored already? We could spend a hundred years without finding a single one!" Then he looked at Ohon with pity, "It is true that there are many inhabiteds, but the universe is massive... We are now, for example, moving forward in a straight line, but that does not mean that everything behind us has been explored. Do not forget that there are also directions above us, below us, to our right, and to our left, and every direction is open almost to infinity!" 21:11 Then he looked at Ohon with pity, "It is true that there are many inhabiteds, but the universe is massive... We are now, for example, moving forward in a straight line, but that does not mean that everything behind us has been explored. Do not forget that there are also directions above us, below us, to our right, and to our left, and every direction is open almost to infinity!" "~Hiisss~ That''s right, and don''t forget that just as out of every thousands you will find only one that supports life, mosts are not a safe distance from the stars or do not have water." Another person in the room nodded slowly, "Trying to find a that supports life and is close to the support centers is simply more difficult than searching for a needle at the bottom of the sea." "If findings with spacecraft was easy, we would not have been able to find only 9s during the 10,000 years of our great empire, and 5 of theses we have not yet been able topletely subjugate!" A different person spoke. They all shared the eyes of snakes but differed in the rest of their physical characteristics. Some were very close to humans, while others looked like semi-reptilians. "What does this mean? Am I going to spend my whole life wandering through fucking space with you?!" The person called Ohon smashed the chair next to him, shattering it. His aura at this moment suggested that he was a mid-level Emperor. Then he quickly looked at another person in themand room. That person was standing with his hands folded in front of his chest and looking out the spacecraft ss window with a frowned forehead, well he had no eyebrows. His body was moderate, about 220 feet tall, and he also had a thick tail. "Captain Seagal, give the order." Let us get out of this circle of research. If we search freely, we maye up with better results!" "..." The ship captain''s facial expressions did not change, as if he had not heard anything "Haha, you want us to move away from the support point, you idiot?" Bendalughed out loud, "What if we lose our way and can''te back? What if our bad lucknds us on a under the rule of anotherary Empire and we had to fight alone? Think about what you say before you open your mouth!" "So what if we find anotherary empire? We''ll just crush them!! Is the Great Serpent Empire afraid of anyone? This wouldn''t be the first time we''ve destroyed aary empire anyway." Ohun hit his chest hard. "Sigh~ Guys, this guy is hopeless. Why did the specialists appoint him to our elite team and not throw him into one of the regr Vanguard ships? Remind me to write an official protest when we get back!" Bendal shook his head, "Tsk~ Listen, youbat freak, it''s true that we''re not afraid of anyone in the Youngary Belt, but know that all theary empires in the Young Belt have a strong supporter from the higherary belts, otherwise they wouldn''t know anything about inteary travel, and we don''t want to identally crush a powerful person''s empire and cause problems for the Overlord, understand? The empire that we previously crushed belonged to one of the Overlord''s enemies, and he was the one who gave us the green light to destroy it. Other than that, we must avoid problems for his and our sake." "..." When Giant Ohon heard the word Overlord''s, he swallowed everything he wanted to say again, and just kicked a chair and shouted, "Damn it!!" "...There''s something happening on the horizon." At this moment, a voice came from the front of the spacecraft, It was the Captain. "Hmm?" Everyone present left their seats and rushed to the front ss window to stand next to their captain, "This..?" At this moment, a giant vortex was forming in the vehicle''s path. This vortex was huge at the edges, but narrow in the middle until its center was almost invisible. "What kind of bad luck is this?" Captain Seagal gritted his teeth, "Change course quickly, that thing is probably a wormhole!!" "W-- wormhole?!" When everyone heard this term, their colors changed. These two words had only been heard about in cosmic navigation books. ording to their studies, if they fell into a wormhole, they would be transported to a random ce in the universe. But this is a theory and has not been confirmed because no one has ever entered a wormhole and returned alive. Also, wormholes are unstable, as they appear and disappear quickly, so there is no time to study them! "No, we''rete!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Nooooo!!!!" All ten officers took a few steps back in fear. The tape of their memories began to pass before their eyes as they felt the space around them shaking like a leaf caught in a storm. Ohon tried to pierce through the spacecraft to jump into space to try his luck, but he was toote... The wormhole seemed to be targeting them, In a moment it formed, and the next moment it swallowed them. *Awwmmmmmm* ----------------- After an unknown period of time--- *Swoosh* "AAHHH!!!" "NOOOO---- no?" Suddenly stability returned inside the spacecraft, and themanders began to look at their limps and look around at their colleagues to see if they were okay, or if they were not dreaming at all. "Did we just survive... a wormhole?" "Hey, look out the window!!" "This...?" The spacecraft''s crew continued to experience shocks, but this time it was not a very bad shock They found in front of them a huge, tens of timesrger than the normal size of thes, It was also clear at first nce that it was an active containing life on its surface The was dominated by blue color... And had a strong gravity pulling the spacecraft towards it. Chapter 665 First contact 665 First contact *Shiii~~* The spacecraft approached the ground more and more until it reached a certain distance and stopped in midair, it was so huge that it appeared as if it were a floating city *Kriiii* One of the side doors opened and ten individuals appeared behind it, looking around in shock "By s?!" "The energy density of this is equal to the energy density of a that has an owner. Is it possible that we reached the main of one of the other Empires?" "No, it''s very unlikely. In your opinion, how manyary empires are there in the youngary belt? We''re not that bad of luck... This ce is definitely one of thoses blessed with high energy levels, Haven''t you seen how big it is? I am almost certain that it is the size of our ninesbined!" "Oh my God.. It contains this much energy when it doesn''t even have an owner? What would happen to it if his majesty could refine it?" The Ten of them continued to look around in shock. The number of inhabiteds is many, but most of them are poors in one way or another. There is rarely a that has something that makes it special. A of this size and this energy density makes it worthy of being the mother of anyary Empire! Seagal, the leader of the Vanguard crew, took another step until his foot touched the air, "Argh." The intense gravity pulled him down quickly, but he devoted arge portion of his energy to ward off the effect of gravity and flew forcefully until he rose above the spacecraft and began observing the surroundings. He quickly spotted something worth following, so he approached closer and the rest of the Emperors flew after him At this moment, a city near them was witnessing a major fight. The defenders were giants, their height reaching three meters, while the assants were a mixture of multiple races. "This..?" The battle was intense and bloody to the utmost degree. Neither the assants nor the defenders were adhering to thews of war, implementing strategies, etc. What was going on was a pure massacre, where each individual showed his strength in front of the other, fighting until one of them died. It was clear that this was not a battle for plunder or political control, but both sides were trying to annihte the other! The assants also did notmit to fighting the army of giants in front of them, their entire focus was on entering to destroy the city from within and killing civilians, but they also spent some time inside the houses emptying them of shiny spherical objects that looked like pearls from afar. "Bring me one of those pearls..." Seagal pointed towards the battle, and the rest of the officers immediately knew what he was talking about. One of them approached, using the trees as cover, until he reached the side of the wall, and with a slight movement, he grabbed a human, breaking his neck. Then he took the three pearls that he was holding and quickly returned to hismander and ced them between his hands. As Seagal touched the energy pearls, his facial expressions changed immediately, "This... This is the purest type of energy stone. Each one of these energy pearls ispressed under special conditions and over tens of thousands of years. This is exactly the type that is collected in order to send it to the Overlord, He is literally supporting us for ten thousand years just to receive batches of these pearls every now and then!!" Then he raised his face to look at the burning city A lowly human who was randomly arrested was carrying three energy pearls?!! No.. That person took it from one of those houses. Do all those houses that contain energy pearls? Doesn''t this mean that that one city contains enough pearls to prepare two or three batches for the Overlord?! "Unbelievable... Is this the Royal City of the or something?!" One of the officers looked towards the city again with half-closed eyes, but even he himself was not convinced by his words "The city seems very ordinary. It does not even contain a special pce or exceptional defenses, and the number of soldiers on both sides is very smallpared to the size of the... This is undoubtedly an ordinary residential city!" "..." Commander Seagal lowered his hands as looked at the burning city... When Seagal saw the he decided tond in the middle of it so he would have better options, so now he is somewhere in the central region, he hasnded in the heart of the events of the rebellion. "Ha.. hahaha!!" Ohon looked up andughed out loud, "A huge, full of natural energy and containing a huge amount of pure energy pearls. Haha. Am I dreaming? We have be rich! Rich!! Hahaha." Then he clenched his fists and advanced towards the city. "Wait, you big idiot, you think a this size wouldn''t have a number of Fourth Stage Law users? Even we as an elite team wouldn''t be able to handle this by ourselves, stay close until the boss gives his orders!!" Bandal shouted at his colleague and came forward to grab his arm "Leave him. We need to take over that city at least to find out more about the situation." But Commander Seagal stopped him, then looked at the spacecraft and issued a signal *Sfiuuu* *baam* *baam* *baam* The rest of the spacecraft''s doors began to open one after the other, andrge numbers of soldiers rushed out. They all tried to float around and form a formation in the air, but they failed to stay flying for long andnded under the spacecraft. Quickly, more than three thousand soldiers came out, and all of them took up an attack formation immediately on the ground. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Each of the soldiers was wearing full, silver-colored body armor and a helmet that concealed his features, and carrying a spear longer than his himself. Although the sizes of the soldiers were different and some of them had different physical characteristics, they were extremely organized, as if they were part of one body. Although the gravity was very strong for people who were strangers to the, they were all high level sages so they were able to stand and move stably without problems, but they probably would not be able to fly any time soon... Commander Seagal nodded when he saw the preparation of his elite soldiers and then returned to speak to his men, "Take the soldiers with you and impose aplete siege around the city. Everyone inside or outside the city must be killed or else word will spread about our presence, understood?" "Yes!" The officers gave the military salute and went down to the soldiers to divide the teams But as theynded, Commander Seagal grabbed Bandal''s wrist, "I want you on another mission. I can only trust you with it.." "Just give me your order, Commander, we have been together for two hundred years now, anything for you!" Bandal bowed slightly Commander Seagal did not hesitate, "For some reason, the wormhole that brought us here is stable and has not disappeared yet. I want you to take one of the reserve spacecraft and return through the same wormhole to bring support." Then he ced the three pearls in his hands, "Give these to the support headquarters and tell them that these are abundant here and tell them everything you saw, and give them the coordinates of this as well in case the wormhole disappears... Tell them that we have found a ce suitable to be our new capital." Chapter 666 Two problems 666 Two problems n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om One dayter-- *Stab* "AAHHH!" "Arrgh pfft" "No no.. Ahh!!!" After Commander Seagal gave the signal, 3,000 high-leveled sages and 8 Emperors spread out until they imposed aplete cordon on the area. Then they began to approach little by little, killing anyone they could see until they pushed the giants and the rest of the races together into the city. Then the ship fired three energy shots that destroyed half of the city and killed most of the survivors instantly, then the army of the Great Serpent Emperor entered and killed the rest until the streets turned red, and they destroyed all the buildings they came across to search for energy pearls until the once great city turned into rubble. Out of the three thousand Sages, only twenty were killed, this is still a huge loss for an elite vanguard squad, but it is nothingpared to the oue. "Boss, this is incredible, we have collected 130 energy gems so far!!" One of the officers came running, hugging a number of pearls as if he were carrying his children "..." Commander Seagal did not respond happily as the officers expected. Rather, he maintained his silence, but the loud beating of his heart was sufficient to describe his shock. 130 energy pearls in a random ce they found by chance, and they haven''t even finished the search yet?! What exactly is this city? Why are there norge forces to protect these treasures? And what''s going on here? More importantly, what would the king of this do if he knew that they had stolen all those pearls from him?! *squeak* The door of the city governor''s pce finally opened, after a few long hours of being closed, and one of the officers of the elite Vanguard squad came out. Every step he took left a trail of blood behind him, and every second he left the door behind him open, blood flowed from it as if someone had left the tap running. His calm features and sharp eyes suggest that this is something he is ustomed to doing every day. The only strange thing about him is his ears and eyes, which shine a faint yellow color. "Hmm? What let you out, Shakut? We still have a thousand more prisoners." The Giant Ohon looked at his colleague in wonder Officer Shakot spent more than 12 hours in that pce, and more than 50 high-ranking prisoners of different races were forced to get in there with him. Each one of them screamed for a few minutes before fallingpletely silent, except for thest few people, with whom he spent more than ten hours. "No need, I gathered all the information we wanted." Chakot stuck out his cleft tongue and shook his head, "The number of prisoners isn''t necessary if we are asking aboutmon knowledge, actually the first 40 prisoners were just for intimidation. The actual interrogation started with thest ten. When they saw the body parts of the rest, their interrogation became a little easier." "You think you got all the information we wanted from just ten people? Howzy." Ohon shook his head and then looked at Commander Seagal, "Boss, tell him to go back and finish his work!" Commander Seagal merely looked at his officer, Shakut, for a few seconds, "Have you gathered the information that concerns us? None of us are as proficient in using the Simultaneous Trantion Technique as you are." Shakutughed, the simultaneous trantion technique is a high-level technique that relies on the power of the soul to try to deduce what the other party is saying without causing any harm to him. It is a technique that is distributed to all the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire, but only a handful of them master it to the point of perfection so that they understand almost all the words they hear, and those are allocated in the units asmunication officials, "Of course, boss, and if a specific person has aint, let him go himself and continue himself!" "Hi!!" Ohon felt annoyed since he was the target, but he did not say anything. He did not care much about developing the simultaneous trantion technique and simrmunication techniques. All his focus was on offensive techniques. "Speak up, what did you find?" Commander Seagal furrowed his eyebrows and straightened his seat. His officer''s next words would determine a lot "It is as you expected, boss, this city is just one of thousands of cities. It does not contain anyone from the royal family or anything like that, there aren''t any kings here at all, not even a regime." "Hmm? How is it possible for a with such an advanced energy system to not have a ruling system? Hasn''t anyone tried to gather an army around it and upy a piece ofnd or something like that?!" One of the officers leaning against the wall spoke in surprise The different races that were flooding the city were using the internal energy system and all of their attacks were extremely pure which means that the internal energy system has witnessed great developments and reached perfection here. As for the giants, their situation is even stranger. They use a physical power system and at the same time they canunch long-range attacks using thews, it is a terrifying system that they have never seen before! The number of users of the second and third stages of thews in this remote city was toorge. If it were not for the help of the spacecraft and if it were not for the Great Serpent Empire''s army''s exceptional weapons, the losses would not have stopped at this point! How could a ce like this be without a ruling system?! Shakut shook his head, "It is not like that. There was actually a ruling system that depended on the tribes of those giants, called the Nihari Giants, but recently a revolution began from the rest of the intelligent races against the race of Nihari Giants, and the political and economic system and everything copsed. It is clear that what we saw today is happening everywhere in this *Central Region*, oh, and they don''t have a single person using the fourth stage around." "Hah? Hahaha, we really hit the jackpot!" Giant Ohon looked up at the sky andughed in an earth-shattering voice "This is too good to be all... What else is there?" Commander Seagal suppressed his excitement and furrowed his eyebrows, a ce containing this amount of energy would definitely not be this pathetic "Well... There are two problems." Officer Shakot narrowed his eyebrows, "The first is the northern region. Everyone I investigated spoke of the presence of hundreds of fourth-stagew users there who call themselves Emperors, but they live isted in the northern region and do not care about anything that happens in the rest of the regions, but frankly, I don''t know how they would react if they found out about an external invasion." "Hundreds?!" Ohon cut off hisughter. The Great Serpent Empire extends over 8s other than their mother, meaning 9s in total, and each of thoses contains forces to suppress and protect it. Their forces avable to search for and conquer others do not contain many fourth-ss users, there are only a thousand or two! "Hundreds of them..." Commander Seagal looked towards the horizon, but he did not look surprised or angry. Rather, he seemed relieved and nodded a few times. A of this size and such favorable conditions for cultivation would be strange if there were not a huge number of users of the fourth stage of the Laws. Rather, he would be even more worried and perhaps order a withdrawal if he did not hear this news. Fighting against the unknown is the most frightening thing. "What do we do, leader? Even if we bring the whole army, we will suffer some losses in that northern region. This will not please His Majesty..." One of the officers looked at themander with concern. Increasing thes they control means increasing the requirements for the number of soldiers. The killing of arge number of soldiers will put anymander in trouble no matter what his rank "It''s okay, we have something to change his mood, we found more than a hundred energy pearls in one city. What do you think awaits us in the rest of the cities? And what will we find in the northern region full of experts? Certainly, the treasures there are much more! His Majesty sees that we have collected enough pearls for thousands of years of payments to the OverLord. He will reward us and will not care about the details.." Commander Seagal smiled at the unfamiliar sight and pointed at the energy pearls lying on the ground, then looked at his officer Shakut again, "You said there are two problems... What is the second?" At this moment, Shakut narrowed his eyes and looked serious, "The second...This had seen three Truth Chosens, one of whom is still alive." Chapter 667 The Third Truth Chosen 667 The Third Truth Chosen "Three? Three from one in the Young Belt? And one of them is alive too?!" Commander Seagal couldn''t remain seated, even the rest of the officers around him had their facial expressions turn for the worse as well "Exactly, they respect them here and call them Heaven''s Chosens, but they don''t know what makes these Heaven''s Chosen what they are, after knowing the history of the three, I can easily say that they are all Truth Chosens, and that the existence of the *Third Heaven''s Chosen* and that he is still alive is confirmed information, after using My methods of investigation the prisoner has no room to lie. You know this, boss." Then Shakut furrowed his eyebrows, "What is not confirmed yet is the news of the appearance of a Fourth Heaven''s Chosen One who is the disciple of the Third." "What nonsense! Is this a fucking joke to you!?" "We know about truth users because of the information provided to us by the spirit of the Poison Rock. She said that mosts do not have a single truth user from their genesis until they return to the primordial chaos. We ourselves have arms in 9s and have not encountered a single truth chosen, but here there are four Of them? and even two of them are alive in the same generation?! Has this ursed captured the fortune of the entire youngary belt?!" "I don''t want to deal with someone who uses a damn MASTER Law, let alone two of them!! We have to get out of here and report to the Emperor immediately!!" "Calm down!" Commander Seagal raised his hand and shouted to his followers, "¡­It is true that the Master Laws users are rare and should be avoided as much as possible, but Master Law of Truth users are different. They are merely curious researchers who spend most of their lives in seclusion or wandering. Those green eyes of theirs enable them to See what we don''t see in order to develop their luckys faster, but that''s all, in terms of individual strength they''re nothing worth fearing." "But the they are developing must be feared!!" One of the officers spoke quickly as he looked around, "The user of any Master Law is not an ordinary person. Can you imagine the result of the work of four truth chosenes on one?! Brother, they are not called disaster harbingers for nothing: * If you find a truth chosen and supported by a kingdom,leave the ce to them and escape with your lives.* Isn''t that what the spirit of the Poison Rock told us?! That damn wormhole sent us into a deadly trap, we have to get out of here!!" "Hahaha, this is interesting, I''ve always wanted to knock some Master heads off, hahaha." The only one who seemed excited was the war madman, Ohon. "..." Commander Seagal sat in his seat with difficulty again and took a long look around him. He knew that his officers'' words were sound and that they were right, but the decision to leave this huge and all of these good things was not easy at all. Finally, he turned back to look at Shakot, " ...Your next words will decide what we have to do. Tell us more about the two who are alive... Did they choose a solitary life or did they choose the path of war and reign?" Shakut furrowed his eyebrows and looked at the ground for a moment before shaking his head, "It''s a bitplicated, I''ll tell you what I know and you decide~ The Third Truth Chosen was a wise man who helped the oppressed intelligent creatures against a race called the Nihari Giants and founded a sect for them called the Nihari Union Sect and provided for them with techniques, weapons, and money to the extent that it enabled them to control the entire eastern region, which is nearly a quarter of the, in just 20 years. ording to the words, he was a truly genius man from a scientific and military standpoint, There is no person who has not heard of him or talked about him on a daily basis around here. He is literally a legend for some and a nightmare for others." Commander Seagal sighed when he heard it and resolved to take his ship and leave until the main army arrived or His Majesty ordered what they should do, ording to the spirit of the Poison Rock. This third Chosen One of Truth was the worst kind they could encounter, but for a moment he opened his eyes wide and looked at Shakut again, "Did you just say... was?" Shakut nodded again and stuck out his cleft tongue excitedly, "Everyone says that the Third Truth Chosen was betrayed by his sect and chose to abandon them. He is still alive and it is said that he is the one who supports these internal wars across the secretly with weapons and ns, but his ce is currently unknown, and he does not have a kingdom or specific forces under hismand anymore. As for the sect, it fell after him and entered into internal wars and lost all thends that were under their control." The big smile returned to Commander Seagal''s face, "His support for these wars of extermination and his abandonment of the sect he created with his own hand is an indication of his discontent with the. He is no longer a threat. Rather, if we offered him to be our guest to show him to the world and expand his horizons, he might join us. Oh, I can already imagine the number of treasures His Majesty would give if we bring him a Truth Chosen to work for him!!" The rest of the officers showed smiles on their faces as well, except for one who interrupted their joy, "What about the Fourth Truth Chosen?" "Hmm... now that''s the problem." Shakut ced his hand under his pointed chin, "The Last Truth Chosen or *The Fourth Heaven''s Chosen*, that person is the disciple of the Third Heaven''s Chosen. He only became famous 5 years ago after he suddenly appeared and took over the reins of the Nihari Union Sect again, but he did not dere war on anyone, but rather he announced that he had be a Heaven''s Chosen like his master and called for peace, and contented himself with calling on everyone to join him and leave the internal conflicts. During the five years that he ruled the sect, he contented himself with spreading techniques and weapons among his followers and facilitating the process of bringing more members to the sect from other regions, and he focused specifically on Building castles and defenses intensively until the eastern region, especially a ce called the Desert of Death, was transformed into arge fortress." "A while ago, you said that the sect haspletely copsed. I don''t want to belittle a Master Law User, but it is impossible for him to havepletely revived it in only five years..." Commander Seagal furrowed his eyebrows, "Strange, why is he calling for peace while at the same time building suchrge defenses?" N?v(el)B\\jnn "In order to confront invadersing from another world." Shakot chuckled "...Huh?" Not only Commander Seagal but all the officers and even the battle-mad Ahun were shocked by the response Shakot shrugged his shoulders, "The legendary Third Heaven''s Chosen rumored that within fifty years, invaders from another world woulde to plunder the''s resources and enve the poption. It was even said that he founded the sect in order to confront the invasion, and because he is a trustworthy person, it is clear that some fools believed his prophecy and began to prepare for that awaited invasion." "A prophecy about an otherworldly invasion? He knows about the existence of others?" "Well alls will see an invasion sooner orter, he really is a genius to try to unite his like this." "But isn''t this fifty-year period too specific? What if the period passes and no onees? Won''t his credibility be destroyed? May be this Third Truth Chosen isn''t that smart after all." Commander Seagal rubbed his chin slightly and looked at Shakot, "This is really strange... Shakot, When exactly did that prophecy spread?" "...Precisely fifty years ago." "...." "...." Chapter 668 At the gates Chapter 668 At the gates The rest of the officers who were sitting stood in amazement and looked at Shacot with open mouths, Commander Seagal himself seemed as if he was still trying toprehend! "Fifty years ago, he predicted that an external invasion would arrive THIS year? Does he mean us?" The only one who looked around in surprise and asked was Ohun n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Do you see anyone else? Do you think that foreign invasionse once every weekend?!" "This doesn''t make sense. We didn''t know about the existence of this ce until today!!" "What the hell is going on here?!" "I told you that messing with a user of a Master Law would bring no good! That motherfucker can predict 50 years ahead?!" "Calm down everyone, the spirit of the Poison Rock didn''t tell us anything about the truth users predicting the future, maybe it''s a coincidence? Maybe he just wanted to gather people around him with this lie, or appear as a mysterious person?" "Your presence among us as an officer is a coincidence, you idiot! If he had wanted to gather people around him quickly, he would have said that the invasion woulde in just 10 years, and if he had wanted a long-term n, he would have said that in a thousand years, why exactly fifty? Secondly, our presence here means that he was right.." "Your presence among us as an officer is a coincidence, you idiot! If he had wanted to gather people around him quickly, he would have said that the invasion woulde in just 10 years, and if he had wanted a long-term n, he would have said that in a thousand years, why exactly fifty? Secondly, our presence here means that he was right.." "Boss, that Third Truth Chosen is a very dangerous person, let''s withdraw until the main army arrives." *Pam* Commander Seagal kicked the wall he was leaning against and it turned to dust. The situation he suddenly found himself in was too dangerous and too strange... They are not a reconnaissance squad, but rather an elite vanguard force, equipped with the most powerful space warship other than the mother ship, and all of them are armored with thetest and strongest armor and weapons in the entire Empire. Meaning, that their mission is not just to find inhabiteds and report them, but to upy parts of these nts and establish military bases in them to be a foothold until support arrives. What would he say to his superiors if he backed down now? "Um, aren''t you overreacting too much? Even if he meant us, so what? The Third Truth Chosen has disappeared and now wants to destroy the more than us, and as for warning the people fifty years ago of our arrival..." Ohon pointed toward the burning city behind him, "In my opinion, they are not prepared for us that well." Shakot nodded and pointed at Ohon, "What the Empty Head is saying is true, this is why I did not panic when I finally managed to see the big picture. Currently, only the Nihari Union sect in the eastern region, led by the Fourth Truth Chosen, is anticipating our arrival and preparing for us." Commander Seagal looked back at his officer, Shakut, for a moment before turning back to look at the city... "So we can say that the northern region, which is full of fourth stagew users, and the eastern region, which is ready to fight against us, are out of reach for now... but the central, western, and southern regions are open for us! We can build bases here and start looting until the army arrives." A big smile appeared on Commander Seagal''s face, "Then we will burn everyone who stands in our way." ---------------------- City of Hope - Eastern Region A person came running, pushing everyone in his way, shouting, "Urgent report! Urgent Report!!" When he reached a huge door, he pushed it with both hands and shouted at the top of his voice, "The awaited report has arrived!!" The huge door was for the Operations Hall, which is a ce designated by the sect master, Jabba, in order to monitor the events of the during the current year and monitor any suspicious movements. In this ce, all the elders of the sect gather day and night to read reports, make countermeasures, and n to confront every scenario. Jabba''s pressure on them to do all these things on a daily basis made most of them alienate him and feel bored. Arge number of them were certain that no invasions woulde at all, but they did what Jabba wanted to please this young Martial Emperor. But when they heard the term *awaited report*, they all felt their heart stop "...What exactly happened?" Even Jabba, who calmly leads the situation daily, seemed very nervous "The central region, sect master, the central region is burning!!" The messenger moved forward slowly, with his eyes wide open, "It has just arrived that in just 3 days, 10 cities of the Nihari giants and 30 settlements were destroyed and all their inhabitants were killed. The numbers of those who managed to flee are almost negligible!" Arge number of elders stood in session. The battles between the Nihari giants and the rest of the intelligent creatures were indeed a war of extermination, but not to the extent that everyone was willing to die in order to kill a person on the other side, so the battles always ended with one of the parties withdrawing... but the destruction of 40 cities and settlements, and killing everyone in them? This is almost equal to all the damage that has urred since the beginning of the internal war. "What''s going on here? Whomitted this atrocity?!" Ozon hit the table, "Have the giants gone mad?! Or are they the revolutionaries? Damn, I told you that we have to prevent more weapons from reaching them!!" "Neither this nor that. They are... reports say that they are people wearing silver armor and have physical characteristics different from all the intelligent creatures on the Nihari. It is also said that they speak a differentnguage..." "...They came." One of the elders felt weakness in his feet and fell down "Sigh~ His Excellency has spoken the truth... He has truly spoken the truth." "Has he ever lied to us?" Even Jabba, who was 100% certain that Robin would not say anything unless he was sure of, and he knew with absolute certainty that the invasion was inevitablying, felt his breathing bing more and more faint... News of the invasion had been spreading for a long time, but no one paid attention to it. Some of them did not believe it, while some of them did believe it but they told themselves that we would deal with them when their time came. The only one who took the matter seriously and made some preparations was him... Should he really face an alien invasion alone? "They destroyed 40 cities and settlements in three days? They did not try tomunicate with us at all. They are really here to kill and plunder as His Excellency said. There is no room for negotiation with an enemy like this." Jabba leaned back in his chair and spoke slowly "Sect Master, what do we do now?!" All the elders looked at Jabba "...Make copies of these reports and attach some evidence to them and send them to all the forces in the Eastern, Western, and Southern regions. The fighting must stop for all immediately, announce that the otherworldly enemy hase. And coordinate with the Giants tribes and the rest of the forces in the eastern region, I want to meet them as soon as possible." Jabba announced and then turned everyone''s back, "...And blow the horn, the Nihari Union Sect army must be ready when needed." "What about the Central Region, Sect Master?!" One of the elders quickly asked "...They''re done for." Chapter 669 First line Chapter 669 First line Somewhere in the Eastern Region-- *noise* *noise* A few days ago, Jabba ordered the information they obtained to be leaked to all the forces in the Eastern Region, then he sent ambassadors to invite them toe to the sect, whether giant tribes or organizations of intelligent beings that had not yet joined the sect, everyone was wee... But no one responded, so Jabba was forced to send his ambassadors again and this timeannouncing that the meeting would be on a neutral hill in the middle of the Eastern Region so that no one would feel threatened This time everyone answered the call and came, but they did not appear to be afraid of Jabba, but angry! They were angry because the Nihari Union Sect had the audacity to summon them in this way as if they were the head of the Eastern Region, but at the same time, they had no other choice since the situation was truly an emergency and could not be dyed. They had no doubt that the ims of the Nihari Union Sect were true even though they had no means ofmunicating with the rest of the regions. Even though they have the Sound Rings, the size of Nihari is extremelyrge and itsws make it difficult for the sound to travel all this distance without getting lost. However, they believed the news from the sect and came quickly. In the end, they had all been part of the sect for many years and knew What Sect Master Robin was capable of doing... But their knowledge of the seriousness of the situation did not extinguish their arrogance. Whenever someone tries to speak, another person interrupts him, and whenever one of them suggests something, no matter how good a suggestion it is, the rest of them reject it anyway, so that it is not said that so-and-so tribe has power over the rest. Even the Nihari Giant tribes were not united today. At best, there are only three tribes sitting at one table and speaking with one tongue. As for the rest, each tribe has its own opinion. Even the rest of the forces of the eastern region spent most of the time looking at the leaders of the Giants tribes with discontent as if they wanted to bite their necks off The strange thing is that no one addressed the Nihari Union sect, suggested anything to them, or took their opinion on anything, as if they did not exist at all. From the beginning until this moment, Jabba did not say a word. He just continued to look around him with looks filled with pity and pent-up anger, wanting to see how far this ridiculous y would reach. The meetingsted for two hours but without any significant progress except that a few small fights broke out and were quickly suppressed. It was disastrous in every sense of the word. "Do you still find time to argue? Wake up from your rosy dreams. The invasion is already here!!" Orzon hit the table in front of him to attract the attention of the audience, but no one paid attention to him and they continued shouting at each other. "Sit down, human. How dare you raise your voice in front of your masters? Do you think we are still ignorant and you can control us as happened before? Stick to your limits or we will start with you!" The son of the leader of one of the giant tribes stood up pulled out his sword and pointed it at Orzon. The glowing sword was clearly a newly made divine weapon. "You!!" Orzon shouted and almost replied that they could actually still eliminate their tribe if they wanted to, but he restrained himself so that the situation would not deteriorate further. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Hehe, sit down boy, it''s not the right time for this yet..." That tribe leader pulled his son aside with a sardonicugh and then looked at Jabba, "Sorry about that, you know the impulsiveness of youth, hehe." "What youth? Your bald bastard is over 500 years old!" One of the sect elders standing by could not restrain himself from this lie "Who is the bald bastard? I dare you to say it again!" The bald bastard pulled out his sword again Before the elder could respond, Jabba raised his hand to silence him, but he did not respond, instead rather passed his eyes over the audience, "Would one of you be so kind as to tell me exactly what is happening here? It is impossible for all of you to be so clearly stupid, to quarrel over trivial matters and put your arrogance and pride aside in front of your lives when the enemy is already under our noses, is there not a rational man among you who can talk to me?" "Hmph, what do you know about pride? Tphuu." One of the Nihari giants spat on the ground and did not add another word, then another giant spat, then another, until even the leader of the Lightning Giants tribe, Thandor, spat on the ground in disgust. Since Jabba returned and appeared in front of the public for the first time, news spread that he had turned into a human, and all the giant tribes looked at him with contempt, especially the Lightning Giants tribe, who announced that they disavowed himpletely! Jabba did not be angry at this situation but rather seemed as if he did not hear it and went back to looking around, perhaps someone would say something useful. All those present here are leaders who ruled for hundreds or thousands of years, geniuses, heads of secret organizations, or even other sects that were founded on the same approach as the Nihari Union Sect. There was not a stupid person among them, so what is the purpose of what they are doing? Finally, Jabba heard the voice of an old person from the Astral Race, "Sect Master Jabba, you are the one who brought us together. Isn''t it your job to tell us what you want first?" "Does this even need to be said? Alright, I will say it, I am calling to form a general alliance in the eastern region!" Jabba announced loudly "What is the purpose of this alliance?" The old Astral asked again Jabba furrowed his eyebrows at the stupid question, "Fending off the invaders, of course." "Where are the invaders now?" He asked again Jabba calmed himself and replied, "In the central region, it is true that their momentum has decreasedpared to the first days, but they still continue to conquer. They have destroyed 23 cities and 60 settlements so far." "Oh, in the central region... This means that they will have to cross the Desert of Death in order to enter the eastern region, right?" Old Astral spoke with a smile, "You don''t want an alliance to confront the invaders, you want us toe together to defend your sect." Jabba opened his eyes to thest of them upon hearing this, and returned to look at all the attendees again, and found them all calm, with no significant reactions. "Is this what you all are thinking? You think that the Nihari Union Sect will be your first line of defense, which is why you have already started discussing what will happen after we are destroyed by the invaders?!" Chapter 670 The stick Chapter 670 The stick "Jabba the Outcast Son, it was said that you were the number one genius in the Eastern Region, but the fact that you haven''t discovered something this simple yet tells me a lot about your silliness hehe." The Astral Old Manughed maliciously. The rest of the tribal and sect leadersughed as well and began to shake their heads. What the old astral said ispletely true. Why did they respond to the call of the Nihari Union Sect in the end? Because in their eyes, the sect was already doomed. "Is the sect master''s silliness the problem or your unbearable filth?! Our sect was the first to warn the entire poption of the about the invasion, but now you are abandoning us?!" Orzon couldn''t help himself, "What makes you think you can withstand the invaders without us?" "Hehe, we heard that your sect has built many forts over the past five years along the Desert of Death line. Those forts should slow down the invasion army and perhaps cause them great losses. Then we will see what we have to do from then on." One of the giantsughed Orzon almost lost his mind, "Nonsense! Our sect has enough strength to defeat you all in an open battle, and if we are inside our fortresses, none of you would dream of touching a single stone of one of the walls! If the enemies have enough strength to take us down, wouldn''t they be able to destroy all of you, a bunch of clowns who can''t organize themselves?!" "Defeat us all in an open battle? What audacity! My tribe alone is enough to y with you! As for coordination among us, our problem is ours. A group of dead people should mind their own business." One of the leaders of the giant tribes spoke indignantly, whenever he remembered that he once worked for this n of lowlifes, he screamed in humiliation. "If this is how you view us and have such confidence in your strength, then why do you need us? Go and fight, we will be cheering for you from here~" "Okay, okay, calm down everyone... I see that cooperation between us and the Nihari Union Sect is not that out of hand. Actually, if you want my tribe to participate in the defense at the Death Desert line, that is possible, but we will not work under anyone''smand. Withdraw from a few forts and Hand it over to me." "This is a reasonable solution. My tribe will also participate if we receive 3 fortresses." The veins in Orzon''s forehead began to twitch violently, "You want us to hand over to you the fortresses that we put all our energy, money, and knowledge into making on a golden tter? If we hand over to each of you two or three fortresses, where will we go after that? What is the difference between this and death? Even if We handed it over to you, do you think you can benefit from the arrays in it without knowing what it is?" "Why not? Do you have another solution? Only with our men can you hold those fortresses, they are of no use to you if they are empty of strong warriors!" One of the leaders of the secret organizations spoke and thenughed, "As for operating the arrays, that is simpler, you just need to teach us how to use them, haha." "You!!" One of the elders of the Nihari Union Sect almost stepped forward to sh with that hateful dwarf, but he restrained himself. That dirty dwarf wanted them to teach them the secrets of the arrays that the sect master had brought with him as well?! Jabba rested his forehead on his hand and began rubbing between his eyebrows, "...Suppose the Nihari Union Sect fought alone and was destroyed, what then? What do you intend to do after that?" "Isn''t this what we''re doing now? We''re trying to decide our future ns, but you''re disrupting us with your chatter you freak, take the rest of your followers and leave already, go and prepare for death." One of the giants sneered and started waving his hand as if he was swatting a fly Jabba swallowed his saliva and tried to remain calm, "If sacrificing the sect is the way to defend a, then that''s okay. Consider me dead! What''s next?! Who among you is ready topromise and choose someone else to lead the alliance against the invaders?" "Hahaha. Do you think you should have been that person!? Daydream, folks, he''s daydreaming, haha." *Tphuu* The leader of the Lightning Giants tribe spat again and looked at his son with disgust, "Have you not disgraced yourself enough yet, you freak? Get out of the men''s gathering ce!" "Sect Master..." The Nihari Union Sect elders standing behind Jabba dug their fingers into their palms, what kind of humiliation were they being subjected to? Why is their master silent?! "So the Nihari Union Sect has two options, either to fightpletely on our own or to hand over the management of our fortresses and cities to you, is that right? Huh... It seems to me that youmunicated together beforeing here and agreed to kill us in all cases. Interesting." Jabba nodded calmly, then suddenly startedughing, "But what is strange is that you agreed to reduce the strength of the eastern region by besieging us from behind and killing us off, but you did not agree on a single strategy to confront the invaders after that, oh my... I cannot believe that His Excellency had to deal with you for more than twenty years, No wonder he sees you now as a useless weed, no wonder he didn''t consider taking you into ount in this war as if you don''t even exist, no wonder he risked his rtionship with me just to not see your faces again! No wonder..." "Damn, you and that Excellency! I have truly wasted my life and resources on a dog like you. Get lost already and stop bringing shame to me and you!" Thandor shouted angrily Jabba''sughing features turnedpletely calm as if he were a deep ocean in the summer, "...My Master is a man like no other, and I learned a lot from him. When he first came here, he founded the sect and provided it with everything, and even when he annexed the tribes of giants, he did not spare you anything and provided you with weapons and techniques, but you turned against him in the end, so he then turned to use the theory of the stick and then the carrot. So he destroyed Jura, Greend, and the farms first, then he gave them the carrot, and they feared and obeyed him for it... But I did not want you to obey me out of hatred and fear, so I offered peace and got busy with my own affairs, and even until this moment, while the invasion is already here destroying the cities of our brothers, I came here peacefully to hear your opinions, but again you have proven that carrots alone will not work for you." "What are you raving about? Put that carrot up your ass and get lost before I smash your head!" One of the giant leaders stood holding an axe But Jabba did not stop, "Unfortunately, His Excellency''s system of invading your tribes and bringing your noses to the ground will not work. I still need your forces and weapons, so I must make you fear me without harming your forces." Then Jabba slowly stood up, "Up til this moment, you all still view me as the son of Thandor, the monster who turned into a human, His Excellency''s obedient disciple, or perhaps an idiot chasing dreams of controlling the Eastern Region? Now how do I fix this? I know... I have to do something that will be etched in your minds forever." "That''s enough. We will not wait for the invaders toe. I will kill you today!!" The giant with the ax had had enough and began to advance *Vroom* *baam* *baam* *Crack* At this moment, intense gravitational pressure came down on everyone''s heads. The giant who started running lost his bnce and fell hard, crushing his face. Everyone who was standing sat down in their ces, and those sitting felt like their bones were breaking. At this moment, even if someone wanted to scratch his nose, he wouldn''t be able to! "What... Force..!!" One of the giants screamed when his shoulder bones were broken due to the pressure. They knew that Jabba had be very strong, and some said that he had be a Martial Emperor, but no one believed it. Even those who believed ignored the matter. What would one emperor do in a ce where more than 100 high-level dragons gathered?! Only now do they know how wrong they were "DAMMIT..." The giant who was intending to attack Jabba with the ax looked at Jabba as he wasing towards him with eyes full of anger. He had no doubt that Jabba would now try to humiliate him in front of everyone to prove his position and strength. Deep down, he swore that he would take advantage. The right opportunity to respond to this humiliation! But Jabba did not say a word or even touch him. Rather, he slowly moved forward until he stepped on the face of the giant lying on the ground, then passed him and continued on his way toward his father, the Leader of the Lightning Giants tribe, Thandor. *That bastard must be bragging about his strength in front of Thandor to make him regret abandoning him, he really is a child!* Everyone thought at the same time "You disobedient filth!!!" Thandor shouted as he thought about what else Jabba wanted to do, but he couldn''t move at all n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om When Jabba approached a suitable distance, he stopped and finally opened his mouth, "Mister Thandor, I apologize for choosing you, but I could not find a better option to deliver the message." "What message? I WILL---" *BAAAM* Before Thandor couldplete his question, a huge hammernded on his head and he immediately exploded. Chapter 671 Fighting back Chapter 671 Fighting back Somewhere in the central region-- *Boom* "Damn it!! First division, retreat quickly!!" Themander of the first division, Ohon, shouted to his followers, but he remained standing like a peg The first squad of elite vanguards, which was supposed to be made up of 500 high-leveled sages, armed with the best weapons of the Great Serpent Emperor, and at their head was an officer with the strength of a mid-level Emperor... Did not look well at all at this moment. Their shiny silver armor was filled with holes and broken pieces, some even missing a limb or two, and their current numbers did not reach 300 at best. "You''re not going anywhere!!" A human carrying a heavy golden sword raised it to the sky and brought it down with all his might, and he was not alone Behind him were over 3,000 people from the various intelligent races in Nihari, each one of them carrying a different golden weapon and all of them striking at the same time! "HEYAAAAA!!!" In response, 1st Division Commander Ohon gathered all his strength into his fist and unleashed a powerful attack from his silver gauntlet. *Boom* Again, a massive explosion urred, forcing the first divisionmander, Ohon, to retreat and causing the death of a number of his division members, but the rest were able to retreat to a safe distance, and Ohon quickly followed them, with his tail between his feet and a thread of blood appeared next to his mouth... This was the first time he was injured since he was transferred to the Vanguard spacecraft and was appointed head of the first divisions, no, this is the first time he has been injured since he became a Martial Emperor! ...Almost two months have passed since the invasion began. On that day, Commander Seagal ordered the soldiers to be divided into six divisions, each division headed by an officer, and each division must advance in a specific direction to collect thergest possible amount of energy pearls. Of course, this can only be done by destroying any city they see. In the beginning, the mission went smoothly. No walls could withstand a Martial Emperor, and no defenses could withstand 500 fully armored high-leveled sages. It would not be an exaggeration if it was said that almost a quarter of the central region was leveled to the ground during the two months, and during this period Commander Seagal and hispanions gathered more than 20,000 energy pearls, This huge amount almost drove them crazy!! But their rush and enthusiasm did notst long. After the initial confusion and fear, the residents of the central region began to realize the situation and began to gather, and unknown golden weapons began to appear. It soon became clear that these golden weapons, although theirposition was noticeably different, were equivalent to their silver weapons in terms of power and had almost the same uses. In the beginning, ten people carrying these strange golden weapons appeared in one city, and they were enough to confront a number of the Vanguards, but in the next city fifty appeared, then a hundred... And today they found three thousand of those weapons in one ce!! And it is not just the appearance of weapons, but there is clear coordination. Some soldiers said that they saw people dressed in ck and wearing ck masks guiding the local soldiers from behind! "You''re not going anywhere!!" One of the locals shouted loudly and followed Ohon and the rest. Because of the force of gravity, they were all running on the ground, which made escaping much more difficult. "Don''t push your luck, you local worms!!" Ohon stopped again and sent a quick attack backward, killing 10 pursuers, then continued his long jumps again. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As a fourth-stage Law user, Ohon could undoubtedly escape anytime he wanted, but he definitely couldn''t confront 3,000 Sages and Saints attacking at the same time, especially when they were using those damned golden weapons! What was forcing him to stay in the rear to endure all these attacks was that he wanted to return to Commander Seagal with at least a few of the soldiers entrusted to him! But at this rate, they will all... *Vroom* At this moment, a huge metal serpent appeared in the sky, opening its mouth. It was the spacecraft! *OOMMMNNN* A huge energy ball gathered in the mouth of the huge metal serpent, and then: *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Twenty giant energy balls headed toward the locals one after another without stopping "NOO!!!" When the local residents saw the huge energy balls approaching, they raised their weapons andunched their attacks at them as well, but the exchange of attacks was of no use this time... The energy ball evaporated the attacks on its way and continued on its way until it exploded among the local residents. In an instant, a two-kilometer diameter hole appeared in the middle of the forest. The bodies of the Three Thousand Sages no longer exist, they have evaporated... *Fssss* The side door of the vehicle opened and Commander Seagal emerged from it, signs of anger clearly written on his faces "Oh.. hello, boss." The giant Ohon finally breathed a sigh of relief, but he did not look his leader directly in the eyes After the golden weapons began to appear a while ago and the resistance became more powerful and traps and a clear organization of the resistance began to appear, Commander Seagal issued an order to stop advancing further in the same way and to merge every two division into one, but Ohun ignored the orders and advanced anyway. "We salute themander." The remaining soldiers gave the Great Serpent Empire military salute, then sat down and treated their wounds. "Hello? Do you even realize how much damage you''ve caused?" Commander Seagal shouted at his officer as he descended towards him After a few seconds, Ohon sighed and scratched his head before he also took a military stance and shouted, "I apologize for my negligence. I caused the death of 200 elite soldiers and this is an unforgivable loss that has weakened our great empire." "Damn the 200 soldiers, in order to save you I had to use the maximum power of the cannon and I consumed a thousand energy pearls in total! I will write this in the report about you, you will pay for them one way or another, you reckless bastard!" Seagal came forward and kicked his officer in the face "A- A thousand?! Just to save me? Who do you think I am?! Those bastards wouldn''t even touch my hair, you''re the one who hastened!!" When Ohon heard about consuming a thousand pearls, he forgot to wipe his face from the traces of mud and responded quickly. "Idiot, there was a trap waiting for you ahead with 4,000 locals carrying these same weapons. Had we note, they would have closed in on you from all sides and killed you." Commander Seagal pushed his officer away "Four thousand? But I decided to attack this settlement today. How did they n and prepare for something like this?!" His shock quickly turned into fear. If he were attacked from all sides with those golden weapons, there would be no way to escape. "What happened requires careful monitoring and analysis at the highest level. They even predicted the direction in which you would flee, or at least pushed you to take this specific direction... There is a hidden web being woven around us. Those in ck are plotting something, and what happened today will certainly not be thest." Themander sent onest angry look towards his First Division Commander and looked towards the horizon, "Enough looting for now, we have already lost half of our soldiers... 19,000 energy pearls is not bad loot either, we will choose a city in a good location and settle there until the main armyes... I want to see what the ck-clothed bastards will do now!" Chapter 672 Situation at the south 672 Situation at the south News of the arrival of the promised foreign invasion and the destruction of a quarter of the central region spread like wildfire throughout the except for the northern region. Since then, life has almost stopped... Whoever was nting his fields stopped, and whoever was nning an attack on a city or settlement postponed. Everyone had no topic to talk about except what was happening there now and what would happen to themter. Will the citizens of the central region be able to deal with the alien invasion? Or is waring to them inevitably? However, all of them, whether allies or enemies, humans or giants, repeat one sentence during every discussion: He was right. The Southern Region--- Inside the bedroom of one of the leaders of the Giants tribes The atmosphere inside this huge room, with a ceiling height of 8 meters, was not what was expected. In contrast to the gloomy, stagnant atmosphere outside, here the room is filled with attractive perfumes mixed with the smell of sweat and faint red lightsing from volcanic stones. "Go away." The naked giant tribe leader raised his hand, and more than twenty girls of different races began to leave the room in session, and only one female of the Nihari Giants race remained. Although her features did not look as attractive as those of the Astrals and she did not have a sexy body like a human, it was clear that she had a special ce with the tribe leader. "My love, what do you intend to do now?" "Hmm? Oh, you mean that freak Jabba''s offer? Forget about him." The tribe leader waved in disgust, like the other giants, when he heard that one of the Nihari giants had turned into a human and he felt goosebumps all over his body. Even though he had never seen Jabba before and knew nothing about him other than some of the news about him that was circted in the streets, he still hated him! "I don''t think this is something you should ignore like this." The female straightened up and moved her finger on the tribe leader''s bare chest, "The Nihari Union Sect spread the news of the invasion years ago and we all thought they were lying, but it turns out they were right. What if they knew more things than we know it? Maybe we should listen to them contact all the giant tribes in the southern region to support you as their leader, but only 5 tribes answered the call. How will these people benefit us if the invaderse to us? Didn''t you hear how they destroyed dozens of cities and settlements in a few days? My love, please think. In fact, if there is one party that can unite everyone now in the face of this invasion, it is certainly the Sect." "Hmph! What after I think about it and listen to the freak''s offer seriously? Should I pledge my allegiance to a thing that is neither a giant nor human? Tphuu!" The tribe leader spat on the ground next to him, "Don''t overestimate those lowly beings. The Third Heaven''s Chosen is the only thing special about them, he is the one who gave them this information butter abandoned them. They are now just a fragile outer shell. Why should I allow those rabble to take over the leadership of the entire world? What do they have now that I don''t have?" "They have the Fourth Heaven''s Chosen!" The female tapped the tribe leader''s chest forcefully "Lie! Are Heaven''s Chosen sold on the sidewalks nowadays? The freak hasn''t done anything to prove that he''s a Heaven Chosen One. It''s just a rumor to gain support!" The tribe leader straightened up and shouted, "Secondly, if that freak or anyone else wants my support they shoulde to me personally and talk to me and offer what they have, why should I go to him?" *Shhh* At this moment, the scene in front of the tribe leader changed. A person wearing all ck and wearing a back mask with only his eyes appearing revealed himself at the end of the bed and spoke in a harsh, obviously modified voice, "Here Ie, let''s talk." "Who are you? How the hell did you get in here?!" The tribe leader quickly rose up and grabbed a huge hammer that was beside him "Wait, my love, look at how he looks more!!" The female who was hugging him quickly grabbed his arm before he waved the hammer, "The physique of a weak human wearing a ck mask and carrying daggers that sneak around without you noticing, he is without a doubt a shadow sword!!" "Then this is one more reason to get him!" The tribe leader shouted... The Shadow Swords have recently be famous for bringing weapons, news, and information to the lower races. Everyone knows that they are conducting this entire war in secret, but no one has seeded in arresting a single one of them. The female grabbed him more and began to convince him to listen to what the Shadow Sword had and that this was the first time that the Shadow Sword hadmunicated with the giants. The tribe leader still tried to advance more than once to attack him, but the Shadow Sword itself remained standing in its ce and did not move a step or say anything. A word, as if he were watching a y whose ending he knew. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He knows that they are behaving like this for the tribe leader to *concede* in the end and allow him to speak, which will give him the feeling that he is the higher party in the discussion. This was not the first time he had dealt with this type of situation. Indeed, after a few minutes, the tribe leader sat in his ce again and waved the shadow sword with an angry expression, "I will listen to my mistress and postpone killing you for now. Say what you have to say quickly before I cut off your head." As for the Shadow Sword, he spoke directly with his eyes half closed, "You have three options. The first is to be part of the Southern Region Alliance, and we, the Shadow Swords, will be the leaders in it,and you will have nothing to do but listen and obey. The second is to go with your entire tribe towards the Eastern Region and fight under the banner of the Nihari Union Sect. The third is that your tribe and all your allies, be annihted starting from this city." "Huh? HAHAHA, is this a joke? YOU will be the leaders of the southern region? Who are you in the first ce?! And who is this freak in the eastern region that you want me to fight under his banner?" The tribe leaderughed angrily, "Do you know who I am? With a wave of my hand, I can move 6 tribes! Bring me your leader whomever he is and let him kneel before him and ask for help. Then I might think about it!" "Don''t be so angry, my love. He''s just a messenger. He doesn''t know who you are." The femaleughed as well, then looked towards the Shadow Sword, "Come quickly, tell him the benefits he will receive and his high position in that alliance or he might really kill you." "No positions, no benefits, if you ept, you will live, that''s all..." Without anger, joy, or any emotions in his voice, the Shadow sword replied. "You are courting death!!" The tribe leader couldn''t contain himself any longer and waved his hammer *Whoosh* But itnded on the floor of the room, and the shadow sword had already disappeared "Tsk~ They''re good at escaping as they say..." The tribe leader ced the hammer on his shoulder and spat on the ground again, "But this will teach them to send me someone with a higher rank next time hmph!" "Hehe, you did well to keep up with me, my love. They will definitelye back humiliated next time. It is impossible for them to start another war when the foreign enemies are at the gates, but we have to do something about those intruding rats.." There is no doubt that the female felt threatened by the appearance of the shadow sword in this way. "Of course, they wouldn''t dare do anything even if the invaders hadn''te! Don''t you know that I''m the¡ª" "MASTER, it''s an emergency!!" At this moment, a terrified shout came from outside, and someone opened the door without waiting for permission, "Please look out the window!!" "..." Normally, the tribe leader would have struck that messenger''s head immediately, but a bad feeling came over his heart and he slowly walked towards the window, "... Oh, my heavens." Humans, dwarves, astral, forest-seekers, and the many more races, even the demons were here... Soldiers of low races surrounded the city as far as the eye could see, each holding a golden weapon in his hand. At this moment a modified voice entered the tribe leader''s ear, "You have chosen the third option... Good." Chapter 673 Madness of the Eastern Region 673 Madness of the Eastern Region The northernmost part of the eastern region - The Great Line *Shwa* *swoosh* *swoosh* Between the burning mes and the suffocating gases, five Nihari giants bravely made their way without looking back. Some of them were covered with wounds and burn marks, and some of them showed signs of suffocation, but they continued on their way. Although the speed of the five of them clearly indicated that they were Dragon Realm experts at the very least, it was not known whether these wounds were from before or after entering the Great Line. The Great Line between the five regions... All kinds of dangers exist here, zones under the dominations of high-level beasts, active volcanoes, certain death zones where toxic gases spread everywhere It is as if all the bad things on the are gathered in the Great Line as if an intelligent being has drawn this line with his own hands! Of course, most of these dangers can be avoided by riding a Draco''s back or even prating the Great Line in an organized and slow manner while taking the necessary precautions, but a Draco is very eye-catching while being slow and organized is not avable to people on the run. For them, there was no choice but to use their strength as Dragon Realm Warriors and directly pierce through everything they find to save their lives, but after everything they have seen since entering the border... They no longer know whether one of them will survive or not! "Cough Cough, move! Don''t stop, we''re almost here!!" One of the five giants spat out blood and then took another leap, rushing forward "Damn!! COUGH, that ungrateful freak Jabba, not only did he abandon his fellow giants and became a filthy human, but he also chose to start a war at a time like this? Why didn''t the heavens strike him dead yet?!" After Jabba killed his father in front of everyone, he took off his mask of conviction and love of listening to the other side and dered that he could not get into a war with the foreign invasion while there were many fools lurking behind him, so he announced the unification of the eastern region under one authority... His authority. Of course, the powers present did not like these words. Jabba''s strength and the sight of him killing his father in cold blood shook their hearts, but who among them had not killed a thousand or two before? How can they remain silent about being subjugated without a fight?! Indeed, a fight broke out on the hill, but Jabba quickly killed 5 other leaders. Without any hope of victory over Jabba today, especially since many of the sect elders were with him, everyone began to flee in different directions at the same time. Jabba seeded in retaining some of them with a massive gravitational field and killing them, but a number of them seeded in escaping and telling the entire Eastern Region about what happened in that fateful meeting. Then Jabba sent another announcement to the entire eastern region; All forces have two options: either topletely surrender and integrate into the Nihari Union Sect, and they will have a share of the spoils after expelling the invaders. Or the second option, which is to disappearpletely into one of the distant mountains and swear an oath Not to show their faces again until the invasion ends, and those will be punishedter for not helping in the war when needed... As for those who do not want topletely surrender or withdraw will be destroyed. The brutal announcement destroyed the image of Jabba as a coward who is hiding behind the achievement of the Third Heaven''s Chosen and turned him into a usurping tyrant and also made everyone''s eyes turn to the sleeping monster: the Nihari Union Sect. On the same day as Jabba''s announcement, the armies the Jabba has been working on emerged from the sect like ants. In the blink of an eye, twenty armies appeared, each one consisting of a hundred thousand Law Users and headed by an elder at the top of the Sage Realm. The massive show of force sent terror into everyone''s hearts and let them know how serious Jabba was in his announcement, and they finally began to take the three options seriously. The powers of the inferior intelligent beings began tomunicate with each other in secret. They did not want to fight the sect, as they knew that the sect was the shining edifice of the inferior intelligent beings on Nihari and that the sect was the one who gave them the opportunity to have powers of their own in the first ce. So some of them yielded and went to dere their loyalty to Jabba and the sect with the intention of fighting with them, and some of them withdrew towards the deserted mountains and valleys to establish settlements there until the chaos ended. As for the giant tribes, as expected, they decided to fight until the end. It is not like they are now under the leadership of a specific person or tribe, but they agreed to confront the sect and send aid to each other when needed, and that''s all. But they also sent a deration to Jabba informing him of their unity and expressed their intention to fight against the invaders, but without anyone leading them, meaning that when the enemies appeared, each of them would send whatever soldiers he could... But Jabba tly refused and said that he was not stupid enough to trust these words. On the same day as the announcement of the unification of the Giants'' tribes, Jabba ordered the sect''s armies to move. Twenty armies moved towards the nearest twenty tribes, and a war that the eastern region had never witnessed before began immediately, Rather, it was a massacre that rivaled the one urring in the central region. One of the tribes that was attacked first was the Lightning Giants tribe. Jabba personally went there at the head of the army and tried to convince his uncles and grandfathers to surrender or at least retreat to the mountains, but they all spat at him and called him many words, among them was honorless, traitor, and kin killer. Once again, Jabba was forced to kill his family members with his own hands, this time he even had to kill his grandfather, the one who raised him during his childhood... Sect master Jabba isted himself after that battle and did note out again until several dayster, It was said that faint crying sounds came from his room more than once. The battlessted two months until all the cities of the Lightning Giants tribe were put under control, and for their army and the ruling ss to bepletely destroyed, but under the orders of Sect Master Jabba, the army did not kill people who did not take up arms, including children, women, and the elderly. They were only captured and sent to the sect''s prisons to be rehabilitated... The same orders were issued to the rest of the sect''s armies as well. They destroyed everyone who raised a weapon and arrested the rest. In the battles thatsted a few months, Jabba filled the prisons that he had prepared in advance with hundreds of thousands of Nihari Giants and was forced to build more prisons for them. Someughed at the situation and thanked the heavens that they had lived long enough to see the fortunes reversed and how the giants were now confined to their own *settlements*! No one expected that Jabba would use the sect''s forces to attack in such madness, especially since the foreign enemy was at the gates. In the face of these crazy massacres, kidnappings, and imprisonment, they had only one hope left: the North! The northern region remained silent during the civil war, but how do they remain silent when a foreign invasiones? If they are informed of what is happening, they will step forward and lead the entire world against the invasion, then the threat of Jabba The Freak will disappear! Dozens of giant tribes began sending batches after batches of messengers, but after weeks had passed, no news came nor did they detect any movement from the north, so they started sending more messengers, but this time from generals and elites, to ensure their arrival! "Advance! We are almost there!!" "ARGHH you are saying these words every day you bastard, COUGH!!" One of them coughed blood and tripped, but he quickly got up and dashed forward again "COUGH, we mustmunicate the news to the northern region ...We must arrive!!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om *Shhhh* Finally, the poisonous gas cleared in front of them, and a branching river and a beautiful small waterfall remained in the shadows. The fresh air here and the sounds of small birds washed their souls for a moment... A sight like this was definitely not within the Great Line! "Ha.. haha, cough, cough, we did it!!" Chapter 674 Situation at the Great Line 674 Situation at the Great Line "Don''t stop here... We must reach one of the cities... We must--" One of the five giants took a few steps forward, but his body did not listen to him. He copsed to the ground in exhaustion after he felt that he had finally reached safety. "Huff.. huff.. let''s stay here for a while and catch our breath..." Another giant took two steps more before copsing on his face as well, he didn''t even have the strength to take a few more steps until he reached the river "There is something wrong here.." The voice of the youngest of the five appeared, "The path was difficult and full of dangers, but it was not impossible to pass. Why haven''t we heard anything about the messengers who came before us?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "...Maybe our luck was good and we did not encounter the real dangers at the Great Line?" The giant lying on the ground mumbled with his eyes closed, already beginning to fall asleep "No, no, I don''t feel good about this, I don''t think we have reached safety yet. We must not stop until we meet one of the officials and deliver the message, the entire Eastern Region is counting on us!" The young giant urged them again "...Alverano is right, let''s get going..." The giant pushed the ground with both hands so that he could stand again, even his extreme fatigue could not be forgotten by the logic in his colleague''s words. "Hmm? Who''s there?" At this moment a voice came from the side "Ah! Who?!" The bodies of the five giants shook in terror. They lived in imminent danger for about a full month passing the Great Line made their nerves tense to the utmost degree. But they were relieved a little when they saw a male of the Nihari giants approaching them... He was bald with strong, sharp features, wearing loose clothes, but his muscles were prominent underneath, and on his chest was a rosaryposed of 9rge beads. Although he did not attempt to emit his aura, his mere appearance suppressed them all "This.. I know him. I have read a lot about the Emperors of the North and saw a painting of all of them!!" One of the five giants, the eldest of them, knelt down when he saw the bald giant, "Hail Your Majesty the martial Emperor, Monarch of the Nine Suns!" "We salute His Majesty the martial Emperor!!" The rest of the giants quickly stood up and knelt down as well. Two of them had already begun to have tears in their eyes. They had the opportunity to deliver the report to one of the Emperors of the North directly as soon as they left the Great Line!! "What''s going on here? Did youe from the east? Don''t you know that entering the northern region is forbidden for you?" The Nine Suns Monarch furrowed his eyebrows and began to advance towards them "Your Majesty, there is an emergency!!" The older giant raised his head and shouted in terror, "An invasion from an outside world hase and--" *Shh* The four giants opened their eyes wide in astonishment as they saw the head of their fifth fly in front of them in slow motion. "Why did you have to yell at me? That''s annoying¡­" The Nine Suns Monarch shook his head *PAA* The remaining four stuck their heads to the ground, their foreheads starting to drip with sweat and their wide-open eyes looking as if they would never close, still trying to process what had just happened. "You there, speak, but in a low voice this time." The Nine Suns Monarch chose one of them randomly "M-- me? Yes yes." The youngest of the giants tried to gather his courage and decided to say the most shocking thing that came to his mind, "There is a foreign invasion that hasnded in the central region. They want to exterminate everyone." "What do we have to do in the central region? What else is there?" The Nine Suns Monarch waved boredly "What''s our business?!" The young giant was about to go crazy, but he restrained himself and thought of something else to say, "There is a person called Jabba. He was a giant, but he disgraced our race and turned into a human, and now he is trying to destroy the Eastern Region. He has already controlled half of it and killed millions of victims." The Monarch of the Nine Suns tilted his head to the side, "What''s the problem if he destroys you? Sect Master Jabba may be a fool for leaving His Excellency''s side, but the orders still say that he is a person worthy of respect." "Sect Master Jabba? His Excellency?! WHAT THE-- AHH!!!" Before the young giant couldplete his sentence, a huge me ball appeared above the head of him and his threepanions. The three of them turned into charcoal within a few seconds without any significant resistance. *Whoosh* "I see you caught one of the groups today too, good job." At this moment, a humannded next to the Monarch of the Nine Suns with a gust of wind. He was wearing loose clothes without armor or even anything to cover his face, and the only thing on his body was two rings and a bracelet, a space ring, a sound ring, and a gravity bracelet. That human stood next to the Monarch of the Nine Suns as an equal to him and not as a follower or someone who came to deliver a message, his aura didn''t seem much weaker either. "This is the second group today. Did you get one?" The Sun Monarch spoke calmly as if he had not just killed five "Yes, these attempts to get in have been increasing recently. Without the support we have received, we would not have been able to cover the entire Great Line..." The Human Emperor nodded, "I have received reports that the Great Line separating the northern and central regions is witnessing an explosive increase in attempts as well." "This cannot continue, even with aplete encirclement by the Ashira tribe and 40 of you as support, we cannot continue like this. Sooner orter, one of those groups will be able to break through the encirclement and get into the Northern Region..." The Nine Suns Monarch narrowed his eyes. After he was subdued using the Soul Envement Technique, The Nine Suns Monarch immediately carried out the same trick on the rest of his rtives and slowly took control of the entire Ashira tribe. Immediately after that, they were ordered to encircle the entire Northern Region. In the beginning, it was no that hard, with the presence of dozens of Ashira Martial Emperors and thousands of experts in the Dragon Realm, Stopping anyone from getting in or out was easy, especially since the numbers of those trying to cross were notrge, but this changed during thest few months with the arrival of the invaders, so through the space portal that Theo secretly arranged its construction in the northern region, The Ashira tribe was supported by 40 Human Emperors of Lightning and Wind users, but even after the support arrived, it does not seem that they would seed. The area they had to protect was simply too wide, and a wider deployment of forces would expose what they were trying to do! The Human Emperor nodded, "There are several groups of Northern Giant Tribes that were trying to cross as well, but we had to make them disappear under mysterious circumstances as well." After a few seconds, the Nine Suns Monarch looked up at the sky and muttered, "Master Richard will have to make a big move soon, or I''m afraid we all will be in big trouble." Chapter 675 Azil Bloody nights 675 Azil Bloody nights "...Alright I understand, keep up the good work." Richard took off the ring and tossed it to the side. This was the seventh report from the Great Line guards informing him of an increase in intrusion attempts recently. None of them said anything more than just facts, but Richard clearly understood what they wanted, They were all pressuring him to take the next step. But none of them knew how difficult this step would be for HIM. Richard at this moment was not in his pce designated for him, nor was he visiting someone in his home to treat him and give him a piece of fresh meat. He was sitting in a dark spot under an old tree, and next to him was a human with a distorted face, It was Peon. Almost five years have passed since Peon offered to summon the army of the True Beginning Empire, and although Richard refused to antagonize the entire army and begin an all-out war on the Azil tribe, the five years were not without quite a few earth shattering events. Richard said that if the Empire''s army came to attack the Azil tribe directly, the old agreements between the northern tribes would be activated and they would alle to help the Azil tribe even if they didn''t want to, by then it wouldn''t matter whether the True Begining Empire had enough strength to fight the entire northern region or not, the losses would be tremendous. Richard, just a few minutes ago, was refusing to use any help from his father, so how could he ept now to use everything Robin have and even harm his father''s army to this degree to aplish his revenge? Therefore, he contented himself with requesting a number of Martial Emperors of Wind, Lightning, and Darkness to follow up on the sabotage operations and hunt down the Martial Emperors of the Azil tribe in secret. Peon was relieved when Richard made this decision. He knew better than anyone the dangers of starting a direct war against the northern region, but this was the only way as long as Richard refused to cooperate and refused to leave the city But since his n seeded and he was able to win Richard to his side after thisprehensive offer of support, it is best to put the issue of total war aside. After receiving the response, Theo didn''t dy further brought several Rune Masters through the Hope City Space Portal as merchants and then smuggled them to the northern region where they created a Space Portal there, and from that Space Portal emerged 30 human Martial Emperors who were appointed to carry out Peon and Richard''s orders. The arrival of reinforcements heralded the beginning of the end of the Azil tribe. On the same day, five martial Emperors from the Azil tribe were hunted down and disposed of inplete silence, Then the very next day the heads of the five were hung on 5 different city gates under Richard''s orders... The killing of those five caused an earthquake in the entire northern region, especially since the five disappeared while they were inside their tribe''s capital city! Taking into ount the two who were killed by Peon and his team previously, the total number of Martial Emperors killed from the Azil tribe is now seven... The killing of seven Martial Emperors has not happened since the era of the Second Heaven''s Chosen!! And who did all this? Angry ghosts?! If a damn ghost can reach such power that it can fight Martial Emperors, then what''s the point of cultivation anymore?! Even the northern tribes that were trying to put pressure on the Azil tribe could not help but restrain themselves and re-evaluate the situation. They all began to suspect that there was one of the tribes among them who was secretly carrying out these actions, so some of them began to search with specialists from the Azil tribe to identify those responsible for these incidents as if their expectations were correct, who can guarantee that what happens to the Azil tribe will not happen to themter? However, this did not ease the loss of the Azil tribe... If everyone was thinking about this hypothetical, How could Dawoodar not think about it? Losing seven Martial Emperors was a huge blow to the family''s pride, but the fact that there was another tribe, or tribes, in the worst case, killing his family and destroying his city made him lose his mind! It was said that the screams of the tribe leader, Dawoodar, rang throughout the entire city on the day they found the heads of the five Martial Emperors, and he ordered the army to destroy everything they see until they found a tip of a thread that would indicate what was happening, He told them not to find a pebble without overturning it, and not to leave a wall without knocking it over. but this reckless order caused massive massacres and fighting between the citizens and the army inside the city. What man would let a few soldiers enter his house to destroy it, turn it upside down, and even search his wife and children?! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And of course, Richard did not miss thisrge banquet... Kidnapping incidents reached their peak during these riots until he hunted a million more victims. Within a few months of the arrival of reinforcements, the capital of the Azil tribe turned into a ghost city. All its residents were killed, kidnapped, or broke down the city gates and fled. Even the tribe''s army, which Dawoodar was boasting about, had its strength reduced by half after the shes with the citizens but mostly because Richard was focusing his kidnappings on them. But not everything went as Richard wanted this time, as these massive events brought behind them two problems: The first is that a few secrets were revealed. His preupation with kidnapping more than a million people in just two weeks enabled one of the Martial Emperors to specialize in the investigation to finally find the source of the energy. That Martial Emperor stood in front of Richard''s pce with eyes spitting blood and anger eating away at him from within. Then he clenched his fist back, ready to destroy the pce and Richard with one blow. Fortunately, Peon and three other human Martial Emperors were present to prevent him and cut him down into 14 even pieces where he stood... That is, the number of dead Martial Emperors from the Azil tribe reached 8. But that fight, even if it was short, attracted the attention of the army and a number of Giant Martial Emperors who rushed to the location and saw Peon and the rest fleeing. They tried to catch up with them, but them catching up with human Martial Emperors who used the Perfect Heavenly Law of Wind and had a Gravity Bracelet? They soon found out how impossible this is. The second problem is that after the buildings were leveled to the ground, the ces in which the human Martial Emperors could hide became very few, and some of them were indeed found and shed with, but their organization and avability of support, and most importantly their ability to fly, enabled them to retreat easily every time, but in the end, they were forced to evacuate the already empty city and Richard was forced to leave with them unwillingly His n to stay still in the Azil tribe until he was strong enough and met Dawoodar was no longer feasible after he was exposed, but he quickly calmed himself that this n was never feasible because he would not have remained calm until a day like this came anyway, his hatred for the giants in general and the Azil tribe Particrly forced him to use the fire of life daily to kidnap and kill, and this would have exposed him sooner orter. And all of this was nothing but a spark... Both sides witnessed a dangerous esction As for the giants, after it was proven that the killers of the Azil tribe Martial Emperors were not ghosts as was said, nor were they giants from another tribe, but real Martial Emperors of the human race!! the rest of the tribespletely backed down from pressuring the the Azil tribe, and some of the nearby tribes even sent parts of their armies to them for help with a few of their Martial Emperors as support to investigate for themselves what happened. Out of his intense anger, Dawdar moved his army and all the support armies that came to him and decided to destroy all the human settlements in thends of the Azil tribe. The rest of the eleven Nihari Giants'' tribes also decided to send armies to turn the human settlements in theirnds upside down, perhaps they would find any evidence as to why there were Martial Emperors of this lowly race. But that didn''t end as they expected... Chapter 676 Azil Bloody nights -2 676 Azil Bloody nights -2 The decision to storm the human settlements came for the sake of venting anger for the Azil tribe and to collect information for the rest of the northern tribes, even though they know that their endeavor is not without real benefit, as Richard and the rest of the humans Martial Emperors who support him have a different bodyposition than the humans known to them. However, they decided to go anyway just for the sake of it. The decision was made quickly as if it was something they took for granted. They could storm wherever they wanted and kill whoever they wanted, the decision was very easy, like taking candy from a child, but they soon learned that they had hit a ho''s nest. The army of the Azil tribe that was sent to attack the human settlements waspletely destroyed, even the forces of the rest of the tribes throughout the northern region were all annihted! This was the first time that the settlements of the inferior races showed some of the power they had been umting with the help of shadow swords. Golden weapons appeared for the first time and a huge number of saints and sages appeared with them, Huge defensive and offensive arrays that covered their whole settlements also yed their part, and even the modified instant arrays that operated with banners such as The Field Hospital, the Sea of Fire, and the Frost Domain appeared in this battle!! These battles throughout the northern region paralyzed daily life in all the giants'' tribes. They are not like the giants of the rest of the regions who have been living in a state of war for years, This was the first time they knew about the enemy lurking under their noses. And it is not a simple enemy either. In addition to the tremendous power, clear organization, and unusual weapons that have appeared, humans are the favorite ves of the giants and this is why their numbers are always the highest of all races. It is said that there are at least 10 humans for every giant in the northern region, and now this enemy that is ten times their number has gained enough power to threaten them. After this campaign, silence fell over the entire northern region... The northern tribes began tomunicate with each other to see what they could do in this strange situation. Their position changed from sending a few army squads to search a few ve settlements for the sake of showing face solidarity with the Azil tribe, to finding themselves in the center of the hurricane! Who cares about the Azil Tribe anymore when there is an enemy breathing at their necks? As for the Azil tribe, they remained silent,pletely silent. They were not like the rest of the tribes that sent a few army squads to conduct inspections. Rather, they sent most of their forces to annihte the human settlements in a fit of anger, and now all those armies were annihted, and in return, only two human settlements were destroyed and a few other settlements were damaged... They felt their spines break, and even the tone of condescension in the mouth of their boss no longer existed. They did not participate in talks with the rest of the northern tribes, nor did those tribes try tomunicate with them anyway. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ...And at the same time, Richard did not remain quiet. After being forced to leave the capital of the Azil tribe, he did not find a ce to vent his burning hatred any longer, so he decided to go to the nearest city belonging to the Azil tribe and began mass kidnappings there. Then the second city... then the third... etc~~ Richard, currently called the Death God, began to roam all the cities and viges belonging to the Azil tribe, one after another,pletely emptying them of their residents. He did not differentiate between a civilian and a soldier, between a young man and a girl, or between an elderly or a child, everyone received the same treatment, they were taken underground and were never seen again. There is no way to put a number on his death tally anymore. But even aftermitting this madness, the ze in his heart did not cool down, so he spent more than a few weeks drawing a work of art specifically for Dawoodar and his entourage... One morning, while Dawoodar was sitting alone, as usual, with his head between his hands, crying at times, screaming at times, andughing at other times, a person came shouting that they needed him quickly to look out the window. When he weakly looked outside, he found the gift... Hills of mutted corpses surrounding his destroyed capital, burning with pale green mes. The capital of the Azil tribe was huge in every sense of the word. Before its destruction, it hosted tens of millions of giants and arger number of ves. But that enormous capital was nowpletely surrounded by corpses, to the point that its walls next to those hills looked like walls made by a child. Everyone who saw this scene immediately knew that the Azil tribe was finished. The number of dead here portends one thing, which is that not a single giant remains in thends of the Azil tribe except those who are now inside the destroyed capital. However, those twenty Martial Emperors soon wished they had remained where they were, as 4 of them were hunted down and brutally killed within one month, forcing the rest to move with extreme caution. 20:43 The Azil tribe, the striking force since the reign of the Second Heaven''s Chosen, the tribe that has 47 living Martial Emperors... 12 of them have been killed and they only have 35 left, all of them either hiding inside their destroyed capital surrounded by armies or trying to search for Richard in silence. The Martial Emperors of Azil who were hiding underground and who were pretending to be dead came out and started searching for Richard everywhere like crazy. None of them cared about the reaction of the rest of the tribes when they learned that there were 20 additional Martial Emperors belonging to the Azil Tribe! What matters now is eliminating this threat and rebuilding whatever remains of the tribe... That''s if the rest of the tribes allow them at all. However, those twenty Martial Emperors soon wished they had remained where they were, as 4 of them were hunted down and brutally killed within one month, forcing the rest to move with extreme caution. The Azil tribe, the striking force since the reign of the Second Heaven''s Chosen, the tribe that has 47 living Martial Emperors... 12 of them have been killed and they only have 35 left, all of them either hiding inside their destroyed capital surrounded by armies or trying to search for Richard in silence. As for the tribe''s leader, Dawoodar, it was said that not a sound hade out of him since he saw Richard''s gift, and even the sounds ofughter, crying, and screaminging from his room had stoppedpletely... ....As for the other tribes of the north, they havepletely forgotten about the Azil tribe. They no longer care about what is happening there, and they certainly are not interested in theirnds or the number of Martial Emperors hiding. After the threat of the human settlements appeared, all their forces abroad were summoned and they began preparing armies to finish off the human settlements, and this time all the Martial Emperors of those tribes prepared to lead the armies themselves. But something happened that forced them to remain where they were. The settlements of the rest of the intelligent beings mobilized their own armies in a majestic show of force. Each settlement prepared an army of several thousandw users, armed or armored with the same golden weapons and carrying the same ck banners that humans used in your previous battles, and with the presence of thousands of those settlements scattered throughout the Northern Region would not be an exaggeration if it was said that thend was sufficed with armies that day As for what they wanted to do with that show of force, they all dered that they would support the human settlements if the Nihari Giants'' forces took a step toward them. Please support me with gifts or on ko-fi to be able to continue this book ^^: /teamx15699 Chapter 677 Siege without soldiers 677 Siege without soldiers The entire Northern Region fell into deep silence again, their preparations for war were like a bubble that suddenly exploded into nothingness... Giants usually do not do anything that requires manualbor themselves, anything that requires effort other than cultivation is done by ves from other intelligent beings, and all of those ves end up dead within a short period of time due to mistreatment. For this reason, the number of settlements of the other intelligent beings is veryrge as they need them in abundance. In the northern region, if the settlement reaches a certain poption, they kill a number of them by using the demons or they send them to the restaurants of intelligent beings, or they would divide them and send half to establish a new settlement somewhere else so that they can better control over them, and this made all the cities of the giants submerged in huge numbers of settlements n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The peace that the Nihari giants had enjoyed in the northern regionpletely copsed that day and without any major wars, by now they did not know whether provoking the human settlements was the right decision or not. ...After the appearance of those armies and the announcement of support for human settlements, all the giants'' armies stopped. Every tribal leader tried to assess the situation, send more reconnaissance teams, andmunicate with the rest of the tribal leaders to form a united front against this madness. But one tribe did not stop its army, the Dariki Giants tribe. The leader of that tribe became angry when he heard the reports of the armies in the nearby settlements, but he did not take the time to think rationally. In an instant, he divided his army into twenty sections, with each section headed by a Martial Emperor, and then sent them towards the twenty nearest settlements with an order to level them to the ground. A massive fight raged that day. The entire army of the Northern Tribes was armed with divine weapons and had the best techniques left behind by the first and second Heaven''s Chosen, with all of this was on the one hand, and the presence of a Martial Emperor on their side was on the other hand. But all this was not enough to capture the meager settlements as quickly as they expected. Although the settlements have almost no walls to protect them, they have the Sky Shield Dome that Robin personally designed, and although theyck emperors, they have a huge amount of golden divine weapons, which they use simultaneously to force the enemy Martial Emperor to retreat, and as for the techniques and weapons of the Giant n army. Dariki, how do theypare to Robin''s techniques, weapons, and instant arrays? Twenty different fronts opened that day and all of them had reached bnce. The Dariki Giants'' armies were unable to prate the settlements, and the settlements were unable to force them to retreat due to the presence of a Martial Emperor among them. But the fighting did notst long either. While the Dariki Giants'' armies were trying to invade those twenty settlements, the rest of the settlements in the area, numbering more than forty settlements, gathered and headed towards the capital of the Dariki Giants tribe! One of the females of the Dariki Giants tribe said a phrase that day and the rest echoed it. She said: She feels that her city is a big piece of candy and that settlements are like ants that want to pounce on it. In fact, the description was not very far from reality. The unified army made up of forty colonies from 13 different races, covered the blue color of the ground. If one of the Giants'' children had thrown a pebble from the top of the wall, it would certainly have fallen on top of the head of one of the soldiers below. The leader of the Dariki Giants tribe panicked and wanted to summon his armies abroad, but whenever he sent a Draco beast or any type of small bird to deliver the message, it was immediately shot down, meaning he waspletely cut off from the outside world. Although there are still seven dered Martial Emperors inside the capital and 18 hidden ones if a battle were to start here and in front of these numbers, the city would certainly be destroyed, so the leader of the Dariki Giants tribe tried tomunicate with the leaders of this army of *fellow intelligent races* but they did not respond to him. The strangest thing is that they did not attack either, they just remained standing where they were. In the end, the twenty armies learned what was happening in their capital, so they retreated in panic, hoping to save what could be saved. However, they found their capital intact and did not find a trace of the united army of intelligent beings, They all retreated before the army of giants arrived. That kind of excessive force and very precise nning and execution terrified the tribe''s leader and even the rest of the Martial Emperors of the tribe. They thought they were a group of mice happy with some technique they had found by chance, but this level of coordination among them clearly suggested the presence of a leader. A Leader that if he wanted to destroy the capital of the Dariki Giants tribe, he would have done it so! That''s why the tribe''s leader ignored all the voices calling for revenge for this insult and remained silent. It was said that his features looked as if they had aged a thousand years during those few days. Taking revenge on whom exactly?! What happened reached the ears of the rest of the giant tribes as well, which made them breathe a sigh of relief that they did not send their armies abroad before gathering enough information. They also began, for the first time in hundreds of thousands of years, to strengthen their cities with defenses and collect supplies in preparation for a long war, as none of them had any intent to go out and fight in this sea of enemies... Even if their Martial Emperors had enough power to go out on their own and crush those settlements, who could say that the settlements didn''t have Emperors as well? Who are those who are destroying the Azil tribe now, are they not said to be human Martial Emperors?! In terms of numbers, the Intelligent Races Alliance wins sweepingly, in terms of weaponry, they have perfectw techniques and the golden weapons, and in terms of high-end experts, they have an unknown number of Martial Emperors... Everyone who has authority in the Nihari Giants'' Tribes felt his head melt!! The period of umtion of supplies and deadly silencested for about six months. None of the giants were allowed to leave any city without escorts, which restricted the economic movement of the giants of the entire northern region and plunged it into extreme poverty. In return, other intelligent beings took control of the mining, agricultural, and other strategic zones, they also began to form a roadwork between them to speed up the movement of goods and support at any time, they seemed to be ignoring the existence of the cities of the giants among them!! The leaders of the Giant tribes were being pressured day and night to take the decision to advance and trample those settlements, but none of the leaders wanted to repeat the experience of the Dariki tribe, and they certainly did not want to repeat the tragic experience of the Azil tribe. So they remained inside their cities and tried to send envoys to see the requests of these strong ves, but all the envoys were being rejected and forced to return, which caused more anxiety for the giant tribes. Until this moment, they did not know what they were facing and WHY!! But this istion finally ended, as the Ashera Giants tribe announced that they had seeded inmunicating with them. Chapter 678 Tragedy 678 Tragedy Martial Emperor Arinov, the leader of the Ashira tribe, came out and announced that he had seeded inmunicating with the Inferior Races and came out with a reasonable result. This news enveloped all the cities of the giants in a matter of a few days like a thunderbolt. After dormancy thatsted for months, they finally saw a way out of this frozen situation! Although the leader of the Ashira tribe apparently seeded in what hundreds of giant nobles couldn''t, no one doubted his deration. It is known to the people of realpower that Kandal the son of Arinov, nicknamed the Monarch of the Nine Suns, controls the criminal world on almost the entire through the Fire Smander Organization, naturally, he must have his own ways tomunicate with settlements of inferior races, so upon hearing the announcement, all the giant tribes sent delegates to the Ashira tribe with dozens of questions in their heads. How did the settlements obtain these weapons? How did humans reach the Martial Emperor Realm? Since when did they even have such an advanced cultivation system? Who is their leader so they can talk to him directly? What do they want by moving their armies now? And most importantly, what the hell is going on?! The answer was more shocking than seeing the hostile armies... It turned out that there is a Third Heaven''s Chosen from the human race!! Arinov told them that the Third Heaven''s Chosen had been working in secret for fifty years so that what happened to the first and second would not happen to him, and that he had strengthened the inferior races all over the to the degree they had seen with their own eyes, and that he was the one leading them in secret. Arinov was not stingy in praising Robin and exaggerating the things he invented until he painted for all attendees a legendary image of him that could not be shaken. Even though they had never seen him, Arinov''s words, along with what they saw of settlements of the races that were no longer inferior, were enough to nt a seed of fear inside their chests toward this Third Heaven''s Chosen This disastrous news spread quickly, shaking all the giant tribes. Even that person secluded in the mountains was said to haveughed with excitement when he heard the news. But Arinov contented himself with describing the progress that Robin had achieved and that he had strengthened and armed the entire world in secret, and he did not mention that he came from another or talk about his history in the eastern region or the prophecy of the invasion or mention the horrors that are currently urring in the rest of the regions of the, and he did not tell them about his ultimate goal with all the things he''s doing... So the announcement of the Third Heaven''s Chosen was extremely vague and gave them a feeling of mystery mixed with danger as if the worst of beasts was breathing under their necks. The meeting, whose goal was to collect information to rify the bigger picture, made them umte more questions! The good thing is that the Settlements'' Union told the Ashira tribe that they would not be the ones starting the war, but they were ready to defend themselves, and that they were ready to cooperate with the giant tribes so that the wheel of production would turn again, but this time as partners, not as ves. They also warned the giant tribes against interfering in what was happening in the Azil tribe, or even sheltering one of them, saying that the Northern Giants tribes shall be eleven starting from that day. That announcement was extremely arrogant, as soon as the settlements finally opened their mouths, they announced that they had be equal to the Nihari Giants, announced that they had decided to exterminate one of the Twelve Tribes, and even threatened them not to interfere! But contrary to what was expected of them, the tribal leaders put their shoes in their mouths and remained silent. Maintaining this apparent peace currently is better than starting a war against an entity that they do not know anything about yet. It is better to remain silent and endure until the appropriate opportunity arises to return those damn lowly races to their ces, or at least until they find that hidden Heaven''s Chosen and repeat what happened with the second Heaven''s Chosen with him! This strange peace continued for more than two years, and the two sides returned to dealing with each other, but with extreme apprehension It was not unusual to see an armed human walking through a city of giants now to buy or sell something, but with every step, the eyes of all the giants in the street would be focused on him... Or when a giant went to a settlement to hire a panion* to work with him, he would feel from the looks of hatred and anticipation that he needed to get out of there as quickly as possible. Each side was looking at the other as if it were a lion who had decided to live in front of the door of his house. They could not kill it and could not drive it away, They had no choice but to coexist until a miracle happened... As for the settlements in thends of the Azil tribe, their conditions were much better. They controlled all the fields, mines, and important areas and werepletely independent from the giants. Well, there were no longer giants there to be independent of anyway. There are no giants left in the vastnds of the Azil tribe except for those who remain in the destroyed capital surrounded by the hills of rotting corpses, inside which are the 35 Martial Emperors and with them about 20 thousand soldiers, all of whom bear the name of the Azil family. The settlements'' announcement of their abandonment and the approval of the rest of the Northern Giants'' Tribes put the final nail in their coffin. They no longer had a ce to save them or a shelter to go to, and even theirnds became besieged on all sides by the settlements and human Martial Emperors. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Every few days, part of the army would go out alongside five Martial Emperors to carry out hunting operations to put some food in the stomachs of the survivors, but they are subjected to ambushes, and in the end, they return with very little food, barely enough to keep them alive. Up to this point, more than two thousand soldiers have died from hunger, and their corpses have been turned into food for the living. There is a rumor within the walls that a number of those two thousand did not really die of hunger, but were secretly killed with the intention of providing food for the rest, but this information was not confirmed at the time, and no one was interested in confirming it either, they continued to eat their brothers with tears filling their eyes. The leader of the Azil tribe, Dawoodar, is no longer conscious of his surroundings. He does not respond to anyone or speak to anyone, Everyone says that he has already gone mad. As for his sons and the rest of the Martial Emperors, they tried a lot tomunicate with Richard, but to no avail. The Human Martial Emperors no longer even try to kill them in ambushes as before. If this were true, they would all have left with the intention of dying long ago to escape this torment But under Richard''s orders, they are no longer allowed to die. Anyone who tries to leave the city is attacked only until they return to the city, and if they refuse to return, a few bones are broken and they are thrown back inside. The great tribe of Azil giants turned into a tragedy in every sense of the word Chapter 679 Discussing fate Chapter 679 Discussing fate Back to the present-- "Is there anything new?" Peon raised his distorted eyebrows and asked Richard after he finished receiving the message Richard leaned his back against the wall and closed his eyes, "What could be new? The same content of the messages every day. They tell me that news with the rest of the is about to spread in the northern region. Hmph~ They think I don''t understand what they want to say." "And what do you think this is?" Peon pressed the question "They want me to give orders to finish off the Azil tribe, only by then the invasion can be announced and preparations begin. Isn''t that what you are all thinking?" Richard responded annoyed By this time, a group of vanguards of the invaders had already arrived and had been raiding the central region for 6 months Until this moment, the northern region is still dancing on a delicate thread of bnce between the Nihari giants and the rest of the races, each of them watching the other side with caution and waiting for orders from those in charge, but this also provided rtive peace in the northern region and enabled Richard to do what he wanted with the Azil tribe without anyone''s intervention But if news spreads about the arrival of a foreign invasion and about the massacres taking ce in the rest of the regions of the, this calm will copse immediately... If the Nihari giants in the northern region knew what was happening to their kind in the eastern and southern regions at the hands of other intelligent races, there would be no room for peace anymore. They would be certain that the current peace is only a mask until their enemies reach a certain level of power, of course, they will order a massacre to begin immediately, and one of their goals will certainly be to rescue what remains of the Azil tribe in order to prevent their enemies from doing what they want. On the other hand, even the settlements do not know about the arrival of the invasion, so if the news spreads that aary Empire ising to destroy their, they will lose their focus and the northern region will enter into chaos from all sides that the Shadow Swords and the Ashera Giants tribe will not be able to contain in time. The chaos will be so devastating that The remnants of the Azil tribe inside the city may be able to escape, and this is something that ispletely uneptable. Therefore, it is absolutely not permissible for news to spread in this way! There are already ns made to bring this news to everyone in reasonable ways that do not cause the expected panic, but these ns require the full focus of the True Beginning Empire, but unfortunately this does not work now because Richard currently maintains 40 Martial Emperors next to him in the Azil region. "...Richard, how long do you intend to torture them?" Peon got straight to the point. He knew why Richard had postponed storming the city until today "For as long as possible!" Richard didn''t hide anything either, his features suddenly turned uglier, "...Dawoodar, Salidar, and the rest of their entourage who were at that party are all in the city now. I have engraved their faces in my head. They all took a piece of my mother, my third brother... I have not had enough of them yet, they must not die yet!!" "..As long as possible, that''s not an answer." Peon shook his head, "It could be tomorrow or in a hundred years, and we can''t continue like this. Even though your father didn''t say anything and still tells us to support you with whatever you want, I know him well. Your father likes everything to go ording to n. His stomach must be hurting now because he can''t control your actions." Peonughed at thest part as he imagined his adoptive father''s appearance when he found out about the current situation "I told you repeatedly that I have gathered enough strength to deal with everyone inside that city in my own way. Go on your way and let me deal with them in my own way!" Finally, Richard opened his pitch-ck eyes and stared into Peon''s eyes for a moment, but at that moment, he showed some of the killing intent that he carried towards the giantess within the city. "HAA" Peon inhaled strongly and held his chest with both hands as if his soul wasing out and quickly looked away. "Sorry! I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to." Richard got up terrified and almost put his hand on his third brother to pat him on the shoulder, but he stopped his hand at thest moment and withdrew it forcefully. "It''s okay.. cough, cough... it''s okay.." Peon began to take turns inhaling and exhaling loudly for a few moments until he finally calmed down, sending a confused sideways nce toward this little brother of his. That killing intent... It''s terror itself. Is this the gaze of someone who killed more than 50 million intelligent beings with his own hands? If the issue of responsibility for blood was mentioned, Robin would undoubtedly bear the death of tens of millions as well, but the number of those he killed with his own hands and saw life leave from their eyes was not that many... Richard is different, Richard killed off every single giant in the Azil tribend himself until killing became like breathing for him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om His current aura rivals that of Caesar, who uses the fire of death, but when ites to the killing intent that rages in every cell of his body, no one canpete with him. One look from him now can destroy the souls of some unprepared cultivators. When Peon saw Richard''s remorseful expression, he moved towards him to pat him on the shoulder, "I know that you are capable of killing them all alone, but this is different from the role we are ying. You will not be able to besiege them and contain them alone, just as you still cannot defeat Dawoodar in a fight yet, right?" "..." Richard nodded, using the Fire of Life and the amount of preparations he had made, he could easily wipe out the entire Azil tribe army and even fight the 35 Martial Emperors and kill arge number of them, but some of them would surely escape. His strength would not help him imprison them or fight them face to face and force them to stay inside the city, so even though he told Peon to leave whenever he tried to restrict him, he did not really want them to leave. Peon sighed, "I know what you''re going through. If someone said that the people who killed my family were still alive, I would go and do to them like you''re doing now, but we have to look at the bigger picture here. If news leaks out from the rest of the regions before you finish with the Azil tribe, we might be exposed to attacks from the rest of the tribes, and Dawoodar and his Martial Emperors would surly escape, by then you will find no one to take revenge on if you wanted to..." "...." After a silence thatsted for about a minute, Richard finally nodded with an unwilling expression A big smile appeared on Peon''s face and she hit Richard''s shoulder twice hard, "Okay, cheer up. Just because you finally decided to clean up that damned city doesn''t mean you have to kill them all. We recently received a gift from your father and I wanted to keep it as a surprise for the right time, haha, take a look!" Chapter 680 Sealing nail Chapter 680 Sealing nail Richard looked at his third brother in surprise, "What gift is that?" Receiving help from his father is no longer strange or a psychological burden for him. After all, he has been using everything avable to him for years. "I contacted Zara after she took over as head of the Research and Development Department and asked her for a way to imprison a Martial Emperor without killing him or destroying his energy gathering center." A big smile appeared on Peon''s face "And what is the result?!" Richard''s ck eyes lit up for the first time in a while This was indeed a big dilemma for him, as there was no known metal that could stop a Martial Emperor from escaping, even Uracilium would warp over time if the Martial Emperor tried to destroy it, so it could not be relied upon While destroying the energy gathering center for a person who lived for hundreds or thousands of years means his rapid death, and this contradicts the reason for his arrest in the first ce, and that is precisely why Richard had to besiege them inside the city for this entire period. "Several teams from the Research and Development Center worked on the request and made some progress on it, but they were unable toplete it. You must know the difficulty of a request like this." Peon shook his head slightly before showing another smile on his distorted lips, "But after His Excellency left his seclusion and learned of the situation, he decided to lead the development process and managed to do it in the end!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At this point, Peo concluded something resembling a palm-sized nail from his space ring, "If this nail were driven into anyone''s chest, it would cause any excess energy in his body that isn''t needed to support his life, to evaporate, and that body would be an enemy of any kind of usable energy until the nail was removed again, even the powerful bodies of the Nihari Giants would be nothing significant after their muscles, bones, and blood arepletely emptied of energy!" Then Peon continued, "In my opinion, the only problem with the nail is that it cannot be used unless you get close enough to hammer the nail into your opponent''s chest and wait until the nail finishes discharging all the energy into your opponent''s body, which may take some time. This means that you have to defeat him first, but other than that it''s perfect! Your dad is a genius huh?" "Is there really something like this?! But its size..." Richard eximed excitedly but quickly furrowed his eyebrows again from looking closely at the nail... That thing looks like a peg to fix tents, and it is somehow supposed to be driven into the chest of the person to be imprisoned? Does the prisoner even stay alive after that? "You don''t have to worry about it, His Excellency said in a message that the sealing nail contains rules that make the wound heal quickly so that the target does not die and makes the flesh wrap around the nail to make it difficult to remove it. He also added a feature that makes the nail cause unbearable pain so that you can control its operation and stop by simply a touch, it is undoubtedly the perfect solution that you were looking for, not to mention that the sealing nails are easy to make and he actually sent a package containing twenty thousand of those things." Peon naturally understood what Richard was thinking "Yeah, it really is the perfect solution. When I see things like this, I feel a little happier. It tells me that he didn''t give up his revenge all those years because he didn''t care, but because he was obsessed with nning and being too idealistic." Richard smiled and shook his head, but at the same time, he let out a long sigh. This nail is indeed an ideal solution, even if it is temporary. "..Waiting for the right moment and good nning are the characteristics of great leaders." Peon didn''t know what to say, so he said a casual idiom he made up Richard examined the sealing nail for a few more minutes before he remembered something, "And then what? What will happen to those prisoners? I don''t think you''ll let me keep them inside the city, huh." Byun was silent for a while as if trying to think of a way to say what he wanted. In the end, he sighed and decided to speak directly, "...Your father wants you to send them to Jura." Richard''s eyes, as ck as a well in the middle of the night, opened wide and his dark aura seeped out of him against his will. "He has great audacity to order something like this. Has he forgotten his promise to leave the Azil tribe to me?" "...It is a request, not an order. Your father said that we should not pressure you if you refuse... If you have a better n then please go ahead." Peon tried to remain calm in the face of this terrible aura, but he still started to stutter a little "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." Richard closed his eyes again and took a few steps away, "...Did he tell you what he intended to do to them?" "Your father is a genius when ites to improvement, but I noticed that he is even more of a genius when ites to brutality. He just doesn''t realize it." Peoon approached Richard again. He did not want him to iste himself like Caesar, "Hand them over to him, Richard. You are still a young man and have already be a Martial Emperor and you have a terrifying talent. Why do you want to hinder yourself here and be content with torturing those fools? You''re bigger than that, you have a whole life ahead of you!" Then he continued,ughing, "Secondly, you have been torturing them for years already and have killed tens of millions of them. What''s the problem if you leave a handful for your father? Give your father a chance to y with them a little, okay? He has revenge against them, just like you do." Richard nodded a few times, "I think this would be a good way to thank him for the help he''s given me." "There is no need for thanksgiving between a father and his son." Pune quickly intervened Richard just smiled, "Get the men avable, and let''s go try those nails out." "Now?!" Peon raised his eyebrows, "There are only around 30 Emperors with us at the moment, most of whom are windw users, and there are a small number of lightning and darkness users, and the enemy has 35 Emperors whose levels range from 41 to 46, in addition to the army of 20,000 Law users in the same city! If you decided upon the direct confrontation: Wait a little while. I will ask the headquarters to send more Martial Emperors, and I will coordinate with the settlements to advance with us." Richard waved and said the most arrogant sentence he could say, "There is no need, I''m here." But Peon was not surprised by this response. He saw with his own eyes what this young man was capable of Calling it a one-man army is not an exaggeration at all. Chapter 681 The lucky son Chapter 681 The lucky son Capital of the Azil Giants tribe - Inside the only building still standing, the Tribe Leader''s pce *Drop* A drop of sweat escaped from Dawoodar''s forehead and fell to the ground, breaking the deadly silence in the ce Dawoodar looked where the drop of sweat fell, but he could not look down because of his thick beard and the huge muscles of his chest and shoulders! The body of the tribal leader, Dawoodar, who used to brag about its greatness and that it looked like a moving mountain, the body that exploded with power, prestige, and authority that knew no limits!! ...Dawoodar can no longer use it to raise the cup of water in front of him to drink. Two days have passed and he has been looking at that cup, but he cannot force his body to move to take it. Since the appearance of hills of corpses around the capital, Dawoodar has entered this room and never left it again. He eats one meal every few weeks and defecates in one of the corners of the room. He does not want to see anyone or let anyone see him. His crazy shouts at his followers and his attempt to find Richard all of this ended. He no longer said a word and no longer allowed anyone to enter his room to say anything, he isted himself to the point that everyone in that afflicted city began to forget his existence little by little. They all knew that he was broken. They just don''t know how far... But to be fair, this is not his problem alone, but it can be generalized to the entire northern region Hundreds of thousands of years have passed since the second Heaven''s Chosen was killed and the spoils were distributed to 12 northern tribes, the same tribes that exist today. This means that for hundreds of thousands of years, the twelve tribes were content with a race to arm and strengthen themselves in order to outwardly deter the rest and preserve their standing, while at the same time avoiding any direct sh with each other and contenting themselves with some schemes here and there. So in terms of personal strength, economic power, and equipment avability, any tribe from the north can fight the entire eastern region on its own, but in terms of personal experiences and mental strength, they are not that strong. There are those who are not satisfied with this kind of life and decide to separate from their tries and live their own experiences like that person roaming the mountain, but the number of these people is very small. As for Dawoodar, the lucky son, he did not have such inclinations. Since Daoudar was born as the first son of the former tribal leader, everyone knew his future in advance, and he actually followed in the set footsteps without deviating: he grew up to be an arrogant young master who unted his father''s authority and indulged in pleasures. He was given the best resources to draw body-strengthening divine tattoos, and naturally, he had the right to use the fourth stage of body strengthening divine tattoo after news of the *death* of one of the tribe''s Martial Emperors due to a muscle explosion, and this opened a new door for him to indulge in more pleasures. Naturally, he was appointed prince of the tribe, took control of its affairs, and began topete with the princes of the rest of the tribes in management and cunning. Then, in turn, he began to have many sons to support him after he became the leader, and indeed his prescribed path led him in the end to be the leader of one of the twelve tribes! ...And then he sank into pleasures a little further. When he found out that Richard was the mastermind for all this, and one of his uncles who was at the party reminded him of what he had done to Richard''s mother, he felt extremely angry! Is that all? Is this the reason for all the kidnappings and killing of his grandchildren? Is this the reason for the destruction of the tribe? Human female?! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om How could that lowly being kill even one giant because of another lowly being?! He was really angry, he really couldn''tprehend... How could a human being ept the news of his son being killed and his house burning at the hands of a chicken, because he ate an egg?! But his anger was like a pebble thrown on a mountain, small and useless inparison to Richard''s anger, which he expressed in the hill of corpses, the hill that had broken Dawoodar and silenced him some time ago. Who would have expected that one of his pleasures would be the cause of his downfall? How could he have expected that the incident of messing with a random lowly human, that he had forgotten on the same night, would lead a tribe that had survived for hundreds of thousands of years to this state? If he had known then what would happenter, he would have eaten his children instead of her, but what good would regret do now? A person with a harsh past and experiences of failure would have risen from this ordeal and tried to find a solution, but not Dawoodar, not the person who throughout his life experienced one sess after another, the person who walked the line and did not deviate from it. His sons outside are trying to burn these corpses or bury them because their appearance is destructive to morale and causes the spread of diseases, but the human Martial Emperors do not allow them. Richard issued an order that these corpse hills must remain in their ce, and they indeed remained for months now. Other Martial Emperors tried to find a way to get out and bring some food, and some of them tried tomunicate with Richard to ept the terms of surrender, whatever they were, and some tried to think of ns to get out of this cursed city. While Dawdar is still in his room, his mind unable to work. *knock* *knock* "Your Majesty!! Urgent report! Please open, Your Majesty!!!" A frightening sound came from outside the voice, and its owner began knocking on the door forcefully Dawoodar furrowed his eyebrows slightly. He really wanted to shout at that guy and then get up and strangle him to death because he was disturbing the peace of His Majesty, but no sound came out of his mouth, and he did not feel the strength in his feet to get up from his seat, so he just ignored him. What will the knocker say, for example? What worse could have happened? Perhaps it was one of the food search missions and they came back chased as usual, or perhaps another epidemic spread among the soldiers due to the spread of corpses, or perhaps the soldiers discovered that they had been eating each other all this time? It doesn''t matter.. nothing matters anymore. "Your Majesty, please we need you, there are thirty Human Emperors who suddenly appeared and started fighting with your sons and the rest of our Martial Emperors outside!!" Al-Tariq''s voice began to grow more frightening, The sound of explosions outside almost covered his voice "..." But Dawoodar maintained his silence. What''s new? They are surrounded from all sides and the rest of the giant tribes have abandoned them. It is normal for them to receive attacks. What is the worst that could happen? They die? He sees no difference between death and this life. Secondly, an attack from only thirty human Martial Emperors does not seem like arge number worth leaving his room... "Your Majesty? Your Majesty, do you hear me?!" the man outside started screaming more, but he did not find a response. He looked down, squeezing, not knowing what to do. Then he remembered something and shouted again, "Richard is outside, he is the one leading the attack!!" Chapter 682 Night raid 682 Night raid Above the ruins of the capital of the Azil tribe-- The smell of the corpses surrounding the walls and seeping from under the rubble, the appearance of worms and scavengers searching for their next meal, the skin, and respiratory diseases that spread ferociously, and theck of food to the point that the living looked at each other''s thighs and saliva flowed, the uneven floor due to all the copsed buildings... All this and more made this city unfit to live in. But strangely, it was also a safe haven for what remained of the Azil tribe. Whenever they tried to get out of it, they found the enemy Martial Emperors hunting them and forcing them to retreat inside it, and after they put their foot inside it, their pursuers stopped and returned to where they came from. Some of them even liked to be clever and escape through underground tunnels, but they did not escape from the soul sense of the human Martial Emperors and were arrested, got their limbs cut off, and then thrown into the city again The army of the Azil Tribe had had enough one day and they came out as one body, fully armed and ready to fight against the human Martial Emperors if they appeared, keeping in their heads that even if most of them were killed, a handful of them might survive, but the army of the settlements around the city were the ones who besieged them, they beat on their heads until they forced them to return inside the city again In fact, the escape of the Martial Emperors of the Azil tribe was somewhat easier, if dispersal and infiltration are of no use, then all they have to do is gather some of them and go out as one body and fight side by side... But the question here is, where will they go? The rest of the giant tribes announced that they would not receive them, would they wander in the mountains forever? Will they stay close to each other all the time and none of them will go out to hunt or defecate, for example? This ispletely impractical~ Life outside the city will not be better than inside it. This city, with all its filth, its diseases, and all the evil it represents, they felt that as long as they were inside it, no harm would touch them... Until today. *Swoosh* Several green meteors descended from the barren ck sky and aimed at the army camping area "Hmm? What''s that over there?" "This...." "RUN!!!" The remaining twenty thousand soldiers, all bearing body-strengthening tattoos, are all between warriors, shamans, and dragons. Even if they are exhausted by hunger, they are still strong fighters who have lived for hundreds of years, but their reaction when they saw the pale green mes did not suggest that at all. Seeing more than twenty green meteors heading towards them, they all abandoned what they were doing and fled in different directions. Not one of them tried to confront the iing attack! Some of the soldiers were asleep and did not understand what was going on, yet they got up and started running anyway, but this did not help them much. The Green mes quickly began to touch the ground one after another, turning the entire area into a sea of fire! "AAHHH!!!" "I''m burning! I will die! I..?!" More than a quarter of the soldiers were unable to escape in time, and the green me caught them. Out of fear, they began to roll on the ground and scream or jump into the remaining water they had to drink. Some of them even began attacking themselves with tattoos of ice, wind, and other things, but the green me was not affected and kept burning on their bodies violently, but the strangest thing was that they soon noticed that they did not feel any pain. Rather, they felt weak... "If you dare,e out and show us yourself!" One of the Emperors of the Azil tribe jumped and threw a punch at one of the meteors that had not yet touched the ground. The meteor exploded in the middle of the air, but this did not stop the green me that came down in the form of rain, hitting more soldiers. "DAMMIT!!" The Martial Emperors of the Azil tribe began toe out one after another, looking towards the sea of mes with anger and helplessness. How could they not know what this green me was? The me that made their tribe famous for decades, extended their lives and enriched their pockets, the me that took the life of their entire tribe... "RICHARD!!! When I find you, I''ll rip your flesh with my teeth, just like I did to your mother!" The son of the Azil tribe Leader, Salidar, shouted with all his might, trying to bring Richard out of hiding, but he knew for sure that Richard would not answer him. Since these acts of sabotage began, Richard did not speak to them, nor did any human being attempt tomunicate with them. The reason for all this was deduced by the giantster when they remembered the ck Day in which they saw Richard for the first time. So he knows that Richard will note out, but this is just one of his ns to torture them further. He is definitely trying to tell them that even inside the city they are not safe from him. But something strange happened, this time a voice came from the top of the wall: "Repeat this again." Salidar''s angry face brightened slightly when he spotted the source of the voice, it was Richard!! Salidar couldn''t believe that his n to bring him out of hiding had finally worked, "I said that I would eat you like I ate your mother, but I will not roast you like we roasted her slowly that day. I will eat you alive!" Richard slowly tilted his head to the side, the area between her ck eyes beginning to wrinkle frighteningly, "I take it you still remember that day?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om When Salidar saw that Richard had not escaped yet and was intending to begin a long conversation, Salidar began to advance towards the wall at a slow pace, ignoring the screams of thousands of soldiers as they felt their life energy leaking out of them, "How can I forget? I have eaten a lot of meat from lowly beings like you throughout my life, but Your mother''s taste was undoubtedly the best. I still remember that piece of breast to this day. I wonder if you also have such a tender piece of meat? Hahaha." Then Salidar started to speed up more and more, and the rest of the Martial Emperors of the Azil tribe started approaching the wall as well and they all had the same idea in their heads. They all realize that the only way out of there is to arrest Richard and use him as a hostage. It is clear that the rest of the human martial Emperors are following his orders, and today may be their only chance to arrest him! But Salidar made a mistake, Richard did not intend to leave in the first ce All he did was make him even more angry. Chapter 683 Battle 683 Battle *Bam..* *baam* *baam* *baam* n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The steps that Salidar took towards Richard began to elerate until he began to smash the ground with his feet, exploding it beneath him with every step, the distance between them was already closed in a few steps! And he was not the only one. Seeing that Richard was still standing not moving a muscle, the rest of the Martial Emperors all rushed with full force towards the city wall: ''Salidar''s words must have caused him some kind of psychological trauma that made him stand like this!'' That''s what they thought and continued rushing madly. If they caught him, this nightmare would end! They all came forward with one sentence repeating in their heads: ''We can do it!!'' But suddenly the scene before their eyes changed *Oomnnnn* A few people emerged from Richard''s shadow and stood next to him, all dressed in ck and holding long daggers. Their shocking exit and powerful auras forced the giants of the Azil tribe to wait a little But the appearance of the Dark Path Emperors was not the end. *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Katchaa* Strong winds suddenly blew over the entire city and the lightning thundered in the sky. The powerful storm that appeared out of nowhere forced everyone to stoppletely this time! When they looked towards the wall again, they found that the number of people next to Richard had increased. This time there were at least twenty people wearing golden armor, some holding light swords, some with bows, and some with terrifying-looking spears. With Richard standing in the middle, there were exactly 31 people standing on the wall with condescending looks, their powerful auras that they released without reserve left no doubt that they were all Martial Emperors! "You all..." Salidar moved his feet again, but this time by taking a step back He realized that today''s raid was not for intimidation like every time, Richard and those with him came to fight!! Normally, he would have been happy with this development and epted it with open arms, especially since their numbers now numbered 34 Martial Emperors if they ignored his father, who lost his mind, meaning that the numerical advantage was in their favor. Also, although these humans are undoubtedly Martial Emperors, there is not a single one of them with the strength of a middle level Martial Emperor, while the Azil Giants have several people who are as strong as a middle level Martial Emperor, and Salidar himself is a strong as a level 44 Martial Emperor! That is, even the qualitative advantage is in their favor. But... they had been starved for many months. Could they engage in an open battle like this now? Hard to say. But they certainly have no desire to try it while their stomach is about to digest itself! "Wait a moment, since everyone is here let''s speak a little more wisely, aren''t we all called intelligent beings? Let''s be a little civilized!" Salidar didn''t know he had the ability to say words so weak, but he said them anyway "...You know what to do." Richard spoke slowly, then pointed at Salidar, "But leave him to me." "Haha, we know, we know~" One of the Wind Emperors pulled out his golden bow and let go! *swoosh* The golden arrow seemed to prate space itself, and in the next moment, the arrow was millimeters away from the right eye of one of the emperors of the Azil tribe! But that emperor did not bend, with a slight movement, he moved his face upwards and bit the arrow! *Crash* *Tphuu!* The giant spat the squirming arrow alongside a few teeth, "You''re going to have to do more if you want to take me down, you lowly human." "Sigh~ This is going to be a long day... let''s go!" The Human Wind Emperor shook his head but did not seem surprised. Rather, he jumped toward the opponent he had chosen with a big smile on his face, and then the rest of the Emperors around Richard followed suit, except for Peon. "This will not be easy, so do not underestimate the situation and stay careful. Your life is more important than all of them." Peon once again patted Richard on the shoulder and then chose an opponent for himself as well and flew towards him *boom* "It''s been a while since I''ve eaten human flesh, today is my lucky day, haha." "I will nail you today, you dirty giant. I will take revenge for all the nights I spent out in the open because of you!!" *Boom* *Katchaa* In the blink of an eye, thergest battle the Nihari had witnessed since its founding erupted... An open battle between dozens of Martial Emperors!! ----------- As for Richard, he did not blink an eyelid as he saw the lightning explosions and wind des tearing apart thend of the Azil tribe and everything left on it. In fact, it can be said that he did not look in the direction of that huge battle at all. His calm ck eyes were focused only on the person in front of him. Salidar... The number one genius in thend of Azil. It is said that he is one of the ten most famous geniuses in the entire northern region, whether in terms of speed of cultivation or sharpness of mind. The person who is rumored to be the next leader of the Azil tribe, no, it''s said that he actually runs the entire tribe currently and that Dawoodar doesn''t get involved if it''s not a tribe-shattering decision Salidar... The person who organized that cursed party on the asion of his son being ced on a waiting list to receive the fourth stage of the body strengthening divine tattoo, and he was also the one who organized the distribution of dishes that day in order to satisfy everyone. "Have you engraved my face in your damned memory yet?!" Salidar gritted his teeth and shouted. The already destroyed city turned into hell after a mass imperial fight began. Everything was turning for the worse, but his goal did not change. If he was able to arrest Richard, all of this would stop! But strangely, it was Richard himself who told his followers to leave him to him? Does he suggest that he can fight him, Salidar, alone? What kind of insult is this?! Then he continued in his outburst of anger, "Lest it be said that the Great Salidar separates families, today I will send you to your mother, and in the same way! It would be befitting to a lowly creature like you! My stomach, which was starved because of you, will be filled with your flesh today!" Richard remained focused on his target below without any change in his expression, "...Salidar, the favorite son of the Azil tribe. I''ve heard a lot about you throughout the time I spent in this cursed city. Most of them were praising your intelligence and your unfailing expectations, they say that sometimes you seem like you can predict the future! Tell me..." A cruel smile appeared on Richard''s face, and his killing intent exploded, "Did you expect that your end would be at the hands of a human?" Chapter 684 Pain 684 Pain Ever since Richard appeared, Salidar had one thing on his mind: Capturing him... Even after 30 other human Martial Emperors appeared, Salidar prepared to destroy everything in his path and reach Richard at any cost, and his joy was indescribable when he heard Richard order the rest to leave him to him. Who will stand between him and that arrogant lowly human now?! But... *Da-bom* Salidar''s eyes widened as he took a step back. His breathing stopped and his heart beat once like a war drum, then it seemed to refuse to function again. These eyes... Two ck eyes like a bottomless well. Although Richard''s facial expressions were calm as he was looking as Salidar, he seemed to be the embodiment of terror itself. These are the eyes of someone who has seen the horrors of the world and is ready to show them to the world. Not only Salidar, but the entire battlefield stopped, all hearts stopped beating and all eyes turned to Richard with terrified expressions. Who among those present was not killed until the ground was drowned in blood? The human Martial Emperors had be ustomed to wars and killing since Robin took power, and the Giant Martial Emperors saw so many horrors in thest few years that made them believe that they had be dull and could take anything... But after feeling Richard''s intense killing intent, they realized how wrong they were. The Human Emperors quickly bit their lips and resumed the attack. This was not the first time they had sensed Richard''s terrible killing intent, so their shock was not too great. This slight difference in the timing of the response led to direct attacksnding on all the Martial Emperors of the Azil tribe *BOOM* Attacks are powerful enough to bring them back to reality, giving them varying amounts of damage. That unnned moment brought the battle back into bnce after it had tended in favor of the Giant Martial Emperors! ...killing intent is one thing and personal strength is another. The Martial Emperors'' trembling does not mean that they are weaker than Richard, but rather it means that their souls felt involuntarily threatened by him. For example, if a Martial Emperor who had been hiding in his house all his life stood in front of a mortal serial killer, that Martial Emperor would feel his soul warning him of danger and telling him to stay away from that person, even if he was well aware that he had enough strength to kill him with a p! There is no unified exnation for this phenomenon, but the mostmon exnation says that when someone kills, the heavens change the killer''s aura to be gloomy and dangerous in order to warn the souls of other creatures that this person has be a killer. And the more that person kills, the more this awful, dangerous aura has umted to warn the rest of the living beings and tell them to take caution and stay away from him. No one knows if this interpretation is correct, but they know that the result is the same: the more you kill, the more the aura of danger and bloodshed around you increases. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Richard''s aura has now crossed the foothold of being warned, this damn thick aura... It seems as if heaven itself is screaming at them to flee!! "You.. YOU!!" Salidar finallyposed himself a little and pointed at Richard, "YOU ANIMAL!! How many people have you killed to umte such a killing intent? Are you even a human anymore?!" "...I once was. I used to be a good human before your generous party, but now? I don''t know anymore..." Richard muttered in a low voice, then took a step forward and jumped,nding straight down the wall to face Salidar. "Oh? You won''t benefit from the flying advantage like other insects do? Or do you think that you can directly withstand me just because you recently became a Martial Emperor? With this power of yours, you can use it to bully civilians, Not me!" Salidar clenched his fist tightly, the fear in his heart beginning to fade as he realized that he was now capable of releasing a direct strike at Richard at any time. "Use the advantage of flying against you? There is no need." A cheekyugh appeared on Richard''s face "You are courting death!!" Salidar, the Level 44 Martial Emperor lunged forward with all his might, raising his fist in a punching position *Boom* With a single punch from the level 44 giant, he broke through the sound barrier, causing a huge explosion, and the ground beneath his feet unfortunately buckled from the pressure. Richard, on the other hand, did not move a step, but only raised the toes of his right foot and then lowered them. *Vriiiim* The ground between Richard and Salidar began to dent upward, forming a small teau between them *Boom* As soon as Salidar''s fist touched the hill, the point of contact turned into dust. Even as a Martial Emperor, there were limits to how much of the ground he could prate, but even so, Salidars'' fist stopped after prating only twenty meters. This is not the first time that Salidar has directed a blow to a rocky mass, and he is certainly capable of destroying more than twenty meters, but a faint green me within the scattered rocks told him that those rocks were not ordinary, that green me made them stronger! Feeling insulted that his fist was stopped mid-way, Salidar raised his other fist with the intention of destroying what remained of the small teau and opening the way towards Richard, but at this moment the teau began to defend itself! It directed metal and stone fists toward every visible body part in Saridar, intending to hurt him as much as possible. "Hmph," Salidar, on the other hand, did not stop his attack. Rather, he elerated his fist even more, trying to destroy all of thoseing fists and turning what was left of the teau to dust with one attack. But when he tried to lower his fist, he found that it was too heavy. There were tens of stone hands holding his arm from behind, and a few others were holding his legs! *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* With no more time to defend or respond, the dozens of fistsing from the teau collided with Salidar at the same time, sending him flying. "ARGHH!" Even though a few stone fists won''t cause major damage, it still hurts physically and mentally! He lost in the first exchange against a human!! *Swoosh* And this pain was not over yet. As he was flying backward, he felt the hands that were holding his hand pulling him down forcefully, so hended on his face with a *boom*, crushing the ground below him. Then they pulled him back and sent him flying towards the only standing building in the city, the pce! *Boom* Salidar crushed the southern wall of the pce and continued his path like an arrow until almost a quarter of the pce was destroyed *Hssss* "WHAT THE khh--?!" Before Salidar tried to raise his head to issue a war cry and rush towards Richard again, a few metal bars of those used in building the pce moved like snakes and wrapped around his wrists and ankles and pulled them in four directions, then they wrapped around his neck and began to squeeze... Those metal bars were charged with enough life energy to squeeze the neck of a Level 44 Martial Emperor using the Body Cultivation System!! "Khhhaaa.. Ghaaghhh" Salidar''s eyes almost exploded from the intensity of the pressure, and his tongue stuck out to try to gasp for air When Salidar finally remembered that he was a Martial Emperor and could destroy the bars that were bounding his limps, he noticed something strange happening above. The giant chandelier that decorated the concert hall began to change its shape until it took the shape of a giant arrowhead, then it escaped from the ceiling, heading directly towards him. "ARGHH!!!" The chandelier, or the Arrowhead, cut off half of Salidar''s abdomen from the side, and part of his entrails began to touch the ground Salidar''s features at this moment were not filled with despair, but rather with anger, how could he tolerate this happening to him at the hands of a human!? In addition, wounds like this are nothing to a stage body strengthening divine tattoo, all he has to do is pick up the pieces and stand back for a while and he''ll be fine. Now he just has to focus on destroying the metal bar bounding his right hand and then using his right hand to destroy the rest of the metal bars before he takes his intestines and retreats, the rest of the Martial Emperors around will definitely buy him some time. But suddenly, "AAAAHHHHHH!!!!!!!" The pain he felt suddenly didn''t seem like just pain! At this moment, he actually feels his soul struggling to stay inside a body!! When he forced himself to look at his left hand to see the cause of the pain, his eyes opened wide in shock The metal bars prated his wrists and began to slowly crawl under his skin. No, not just his wrists, the bars entered from the soles of his feet and right next to his spine as well And they didn''t stop, they all continued to crawl inside him very slowly... They all avoid cutting any major artery or injuring any vital organ... Each one of them was enough to make him wish he was dead. Please support me with gifts or on ko-fi to be able to continue this book ^^: ko-fi/teamx15699 TruthTeller Chapter 685 Life Fire Chapter 685 Life Fire "AHHH! AAAHHHHH!! Arghghhhhh!!!!" Salidar''s screams almost tore his lungs apart. This was the first time he knew that the limits of pain could be pushed to this level. In fact, he no longer knows what he is screaming about. Is it the five metal bars that tear him apart from the inside? Or perhaps on his severed stomach and his entrails touching the ground? Or perhaps he was paying attention to the metal bars that were squeezing his neck until his eyes began to bleed?! If he wasn''t a mid-level Martial Emperor, he would have died a thousand times by now, and this was actually the most painful thing to him! What is happening here? Isn''t there a three-level Martial Emperor Realm difference between them? How is it possible that he has not touched the human boy since the beginning of the battle until now? Why is there such a huge difference between them?! Rather, why does he feel that he is fighting the city itself, and not the human boy?! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "What satanicw... is this!! AARGHHH!!!" Salidar''s mind almost stopped working In addition to his enormous physical strength, he bears several attacking divine tattoos, one of which forms a powerful lightning bolt, and the other spreads poison in the ce, etc., etc.~ But like all giants, he did not use them from the beginning and preferred pure physical strength to solve his problems, but his physical strength was of no use to him today, and he did not find Even the opportunity to activate any of his attacking divine tattoos If the situation continues... "..." Richard moved forward at a slow pace with an expression filled with cold anger, ignoring the sounds of fire explosions, the wind whistles, and the screams beside him He just looked at Salidar coldly throughout his walk, as if he was thinking whether what was happening to him now was enough, or if he should think about something else for him. During his slow walk, he was attacked a few times, but the city was alert enough to defend him. He did not even blink an eyelid as he walked into the most dangerous zone on the Nihari at the moment. Finally, he reached inside the ruined pce and tilted his head to the side slightly, watching Salidar screaming as if he wanted to carve this scene in his memory, but... This is not enough! "...You know, when my mother taught me this green me technique when I was young and she told me that my absent father had left this technique to us alone, I was very happy, but I soon became sad when I learned that my green me does not hurt and that it is only intended for medical purposes and prolonging life. I know it''s a noble thing and all that nonsense, but it''s not great to have a me and no one is afraid of it, do you understand me? The kids on the outskirts of Jura City used to bully me sometimes because they knew I couldn''t hurt a fly, telling me that my father favored Caesar over me by giving him the Majestic Death Fire technique!" Richard put his hand under his chin and gave a pure smile "AHH! ARGHHH!!" "But with time and a lot of practice, I began to realize the extent of the possibilities in this technique, I was amazed... I don''t like to admit this, but that man is truly a genius." Richard nodded a few times, "A while ago, you were wondering what satanicw led you to this suffering? Let me introduce you to it, it is the Life Fire! I know, I know, perhaps you have never heard of it, but I don''t me you, it does not exist in nature." Then Richard waved a few times with an awkwardugh "ARGHHH.. AAHHHH... AAHHGHH " The metal bar that entered Salidar''s right wrist reached his heart and started to coil around it "The Life Fire is truly a wonderful innovation. Let me give you a quick definition of its capabilities... The Major Heavenly Law of Life can convert natural energy into new life energy and pump it into inanimate objects, It is also the onlyw that can recharge the Life Vien with NEW life energy, but the rate of converting natural energy into the dense and mysterious life energy is very slow. My sister Zara, for example, could control one me monster at a time by continuously converting natural energy into life energy, this isn''t practical at all!" Richard shook his head, "On the other hand, there is the Major Heavenly Law of Fire, which theoretically can burn anything in existence if it is cultivated to the point of perfection, but it is also a source of destruction and does not have many uses other than burning and torture, and it is the most widespread Law among the cultivators on alls..." "AHH, AKHAAAAA!!!!!!" Salidar''s eyes had turned into a bloody mess by now due to the pressure on his neck, and holes began to appear in them spitting blood. "Yeah yeah, that''s right, you seem to understand! The Major Heavanly Law of Life is not the best when ites to fighting, and the Major Heavanly Law of Fire is very ordinary, so what did that man do? He fuckin'' merged them! Haha, he created the Life Fire, the only thing that can burn the conscious life energy, move it, and move it from one ce to another! How genius is this, huh?" Richardughed out loud, "With the Life Fire I cannot create new life energy, but I can tame the life energy within anything my fire touches and take that energy for myself or inject it into anything I want. This technique literally gives me an inexhaustible amount of life energy as long as there are people worthy of death!! And honestly, you guys were the best help in this, hehe." "ARGHHHHH... YOU SICK BASTARD!! AAHHH!" Salidar regained some consciousness and shouted at Richard. Richard continued as if he had not heard anything, "Can you imagine the life energy of 50 million giants? And all this energy is now at my disposal. I can move it whenever I want and however I want, and now this enormous energy has been pumped into the city and its surroundings to revive this entire area. Basically, your rtives are the ones suffocating you now, haha." "Arrrghgggghhhh!" The metal bar around Salidar''s neck seeded in bursting a few more blood vessels. Then Richard began to rub his chin with his eyebrows furrowed, "The only problem with this fighting style is that any inanimate object I pour life energy into will also need my soul to move. As you know, all creatures need a living body and a soul, otherwise the body is useless. Can you imagine the pressure on my soul when I''m supporting the entire city? This is exhausting, my friend. Let me tell you that.. but I have to admit, doing this daily during the kidnapping operations and increasing the extent of control step by step was enough to train my soul on this type of control and strengthen it. I do not think there is anyone someone else who canpete with me in terms of soul force right now! ¡­Well, My old man might, I can''t read him at all anymore." Then he shook his head "..." Even Peon couldn''t help but send a look toward Richard in the middle of his battle. This is the first time he has seen Richard speak this much. What is he doing there?! "Hmm, I have forgotten why I started speaking about the life fire, What did I want? ...Aha! I said that I was sad when I was young because my me does not hurt." Richard pped happily, "I know this is ridiculous for someone who controls an entire city now, but I really wanted to use the life fire itself to do something awesome sometimes, do you understand me? So I asked myself, since I add my soul force while controlling inanimate objects, why not add it as well and Make my life fire burning both the life and soul inside the target at the same time? Burning the life secrets at the same time like that should hurt a little... Right?" "ARGHHH!!!!" Salidar raised his head and looked at Richard with extreme hatred and fear "Oh no no, what are you doing? Why are you screaming now? There is still alot toe, Save your screams for your real cleansing, you haven''t felt pain yet!" A cruel smile appeared on Richard''s face, then he raised his palm and a ball of his pale green me appeared, but there was something about this ball, anyone who looked at it would feel a sting deep in their soul! "Let me hear your cries now," Richard concluded his words with a smile and then gently threw the fireball towards Salidar''s forehead "AAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!" Chapter 686 Green Soul Flame Chapter 686 Green Soul me "AAAAHHHHHH!!!!!!!" Salidar''s scream, the scream of a mid-level Martial Emperor, brought all eyes to him for a moment All Martial Emperors who heard his cry, whether humans or giants, felt a shiver down their backs and all asked themselves the same question: ''What would make an Emperor scream like that?'' Some of the Giant Martial Emperors even felt ashamed of Salidar''s cries and cursed him loudly and shut his mouth because he was discouraging them. But how can they know that if they were in his ce, their screams would be louder?! As Richard said, when you say that something is a living being, you mean two things: A body that contains life energy and, a healthy soul. If one of them is missing, then whatever you see is no longer a living being. And what Richard is doing now is attacking both of those elements at the same time. This is the Green Soul me technique, a technique that was purely invented by Richard. The technique is based on two parts: the first is that Richard makes life fire attack the life vein, the vein that connects the heart to the brain, but it does not pull the life energy out and does not cut the vein and exhaust it as usual, but rather merely heats up the Life energy and leaves it in ce... His goal is to make it boil and be disturbed so that it tries to find an escape, but Richard wouldn''t let it. At this moment, Salidar feels that he is drinking volcanic magma greedily and wants to stop, but he cannot. The are only two ways to stop this pain: the first is to consume his own life energy or cut the life vien offpletely, that is, tomit suicide. Or to attack Richard and force him to stop his technique. The other part of this technique is the soul fire; which is a technique that Richard created to resemble the life fire. It is based on transforming his enormous soul force into a me that attacks the soul domain with ferocity, but he controls it so that it does not break into the soul domain and kill him. Rather, it is controlled at a level that makes him feel enough pain to forget his name, This means that he will not even be able to make the decision tomit suicide to end his misery A technique to torture both body and soul... Richard created a technique that, if it appeared in the middleary belt, would be ssified as a forbidden technique immediately. "AAAHH!!!" "..." "AAARRGGHHH!!!!" "..." "AHAHAAAAAA!!!" Salidar began to faint in the middle of his screams His mind tries to defend against all these types of torment by fainting, but the intensity of the pain forces him to wake up immediately after The blood flowing from his eyes became mixed with tears It was clear that he was no longer aware of himself, he was no longer conscious even in his screams, and there was nothing running through his head anymore Just his instinct as a living being tells him that he is in pain, that''s all. Richard remained standing there with his hands folded over his chest and his head tilted to the side He did not appear angry, sad, or happy. There were no expressions on his face. He was just watching in silence and appreciation, making small nods from time to time. He looked like a young child watching his favorite show, or a fan contemting thetest painting by his favorite artist If he had to describe Salidar''s condition now, he would say that he is: Exquisitely beautiful. *Boom* At this moment, a fire attack descended on Richard, but a huge rocky hand came out of the ground and blocked the attack in its way. This is not the first time attacks have beenunched against Richard. Since the mass fighting began, the Giants'' Martial Emperors have sent an attack or two whenever the opportunity arises, but none of them came close, just as happened this time. But what was different this time was that Richard finally raised his head and looked at the battle taking ce behind him... Salidar was no longer very amusing as hey alone. The battle inside the city walls currently can be said to be equal. The Martial Emperors of the Azil tribe have a level difference that favors them by arge margin. The strongest person on the side of the True Beginning Empire is Peon and he is barely level 42 currently, while the giants among them are people who are level 45. The attacking divine tattoos they possess are also very diverse. The northern tribes, after they killed the Second Chosen of Heaven, distributed copies of all the attacking divine tattoos among them, so the Azil tribe does not adhere to a specific path of divine tattoos, they have everything! That is, a single Martial Emperor may have tattoos from several paths, all of them with the power of the third stage of thews, in addition to their tremendous physical strength, of course, this gives them an advantage in terms of the avable options for attack. And now that the momentum is in their favor, they know that they need to kill or be killed today, if they do not give everything they will be annihted, but if they are victorious, the siege will end and they will have a chance to regain their lives, so their morale and will to fight was too strong. On the other hand, the human Martial Emperors can fly... That''s all they need to bnce the scale. As for the twenty thousandw users who make up the remainder of the Azil tribe, they have beenpletely ignored. They were supposed to help the Martial Emperors of their tribe and annihte the humans, or force them to retreat at least with their huge numbers, especially since the Azil tribe possessed a huge number of divine weapons, but something forced them to let the Martial Emperors face each other with no disturbance. It was Richard. Since the city storming began, Richard ordered the city to fight the soldiers and prevent them from approaching the Battle of the Martial Emperors. Yes... At this moment, tens of thousands of stone hands were fighting twenty thousandw users. The ground would open from time to time to swallow a few, Metal and stone bars would sneak on them and shackle their bodies from head to toe, and even the huge statues that were in every corner of the city came out from under the rubble and began attacking the soldiers! And yes again, Richard was fighting the Twenty Thousand Law Users at the same time as he was fighting Salidar. The life force of fifty million giants was no joke "Hmph!" The final fire attack upset Richard a bit, especially after he saw that there was no progress being made in the Battle of the Martial Emperors, so he stamped his foot on the ground. *swoosh* *swoosh* Dozens of stone hands prated the ground and began attacking the Emperors of the Azel tribe n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Richard joined the fight against the Emperors! Chapter 687 Eyes in the dark Chapter 687 Eyes in the dark *No need, I''m here.* This is the sentence that Richard uttered arrogantly when Peon told him that he needed to gather more Martial Emperors and mobilize the settlements'' armies in order to attack the capital of the Azil tribe. Peon sighed and epted his ruling at that time, after all, they were just support who came to follow Richard and obey his order, as long as he wanted to attack the city now then that''s what shall be done. But the rest of the Martial Emperors from the True Beginning Empire didn''t like this very much. They knew how wide the gap in cultivation level was between them and the Martial Emperors of Azil and that a battle like this would definitely not end well for them, but like Peon, they eventually followed their little prince without saying an additional word... He is still His Majesty''s son. But now, under everyone''s eyes, Richard was proving that he was not talking nonsense. *swoosh* *swoosh* "DAMMIT!!!" "I got you now haha! --ARGHHH!" The battle between dozens of Martial Emperors was already hanging on a thin thread. Although the battle was raging and everyone was giving everything they had, no one on either side had fallen or been seriously injured so far. Although the human Martial Emperors have an overwhelming advantage in flight and movement speed, the bodies of giants are impervious to most of their attacks, They are practically mobile fortresses!! However, this delicate bnce was broken as soon as those stone hands came out from under the ground. Can you imagine fighting your enemy and putting all your focus on him, and when you try to move to attack or defend, you find that your feet are pinned to the ground by stone hands? Or that a metal rod prated your back, or even that your shoe began to squeeze your foot?! Richard''s interventions did not cause serious injury to any of the giants of the Azil tribe. In fact, it can be said that it did not even scratch them, but as soon as he started, the bnce turned out to be a one-sided battle! "Damn, what evil technique is this!!" One of the giants shouted as he saw the ground splitting beneath his feet. When he tried to jump away from danger, he was met with a golden arrow heading towards his forehead. *Znnnn* The giant did not have time to dodge again and did not have a shield to block the arrow, so he quickly raised his arm and ced it in front of his forehead, "ARGH!!!" The arrow pierced his palm and crossed to the other side until it hit the giant''s iron forehead, and only then did it stop The giant fell to the ground cursing, his palm was now pinned to his head with an arrow, and blood poured from his forehead as if someone had left the tap running... This was the first serious injury in today''s battle, but he also breathed a sigh of relief because he was still alive after a short encounter with death. This scene began to be repeated across the battlefield, as all the Giant Martial Emperors began to receive one serious injury after another The tension on both sides had broken, and now the Human Martial Emperors began to attack more ferociously, and the resolve of the Giant Martial Emperors copsed as they looked in every direction to determine where they would attack next. If the situation continues, they will all fall!! "Let''s kill that mouse first!!" A level 44 Giant Martial Emperor jumped toward Richard, holding a huge divine ax in both hands But who will allow him? The city immediately created several walls between the giant and Richard, each one of them suitable to be the wall of a small city. Then it sent dozens of stone arms to grab the giant''s feet. As for the human Martial Emperors, they all retreated a few steps away from their opponents andunched long range attacks at that giant. Facing walls in front, rocky arms below, and dozens of attacks from behind, there was no chance of escape. "AARGHHH!!!" The arrows pierced his back and punctured him in several vital ces, and the lightning bolts descended on his head, emitting the smell of barbecue. Then the rocky arms grabbed his foot and smacked him on the ground several times before throwing him away like a garbage bag. That person collided with the city wall and then fell t on his face and fainted. He was the first Martial Emperor to lose the ability to fight today. The rest of the Giant Martial Emperors were convinced that attacking Richard was nothing but a pipe dream in the existence of the human Martial Emperors, so they focused again on their opponents. When Richard saw that no one else wanted to attack him anymore, he gave the order to the city for the walls to be lowered again, and he continued to watch the battles directly in front of him, with his hands folded in front of his chest. The suffering of the Martial Emperors of the Azil tribe in front of him, and behind them twenty thousand soldiers fighting the city in a struggle between life and death, and all this under the tones of Salidar''s screaming next to him... This is paradise. Richard wished at this moment that his father had invented something that could record sound and images so that this absolute beauty could be immortalized. ----------- Outside the Azil capital wall-- The nights in Nihari are usually barren ck, as the seven moons cannot provide the entire with sufficient light, especially today this entire area is covered with clouds and fog. However, with a little focus, five huge shadows, each at least 3 meters tall, can be seen standing above one of the huge trees outside the city walls. "...The mission will not be easy." One of the giants furrowed his eyebrows. He was dressed entirely in ck and was also masked in ck so that only his eyes were visible. The other four were like him as well. "The Azil tribe is truly hopeless, they are battling a bunch of inferior humans head on and yet it seems they will be defeated!" One of the other giants spat "What do we do then? Do we continue what we came for or retreat? The human Martial Emperors have the upper hand now. When we intervene and assassinate or capture that brat, his support will stop and the Martial Emperors of the Azil tribe will have the upper hand again. But even with the help of the Martial Emperors of the Azil tribe, we will be able to defeat human Martial Emperors, but we won''t be able to kill them all. If news leaks out that we broke the treaty with the lower being settlements, a world war will start immediately." "Yes, the damn Shadow Swords have their eyes on everyone. The five of us barely managed to evade them because we are trained in the arts of assassination and infiltration like them, and we are always on missions outside our cities no one knows anything about us so even the shadow swords do not know about our existence, but that does not mean we can do whatever we want without consequences. If we intervene and the tribes we belong to are discoveredter, a disaster will ur." "Do not underestimate us, the northern tribes! Just because we are silent until we collect enough information does not mean that we are afraid of anyone!!" One of the other giants stood on the branch, looking very angry "Lower your voices, there might be a shadow sword around!!" The eldest of them quickly reminded them and motioned to the one who was standing to go back to hiding, then he returned to looking towards the city, "...We mustplete the mission no matter the cost. If we let them destroy the Azil tribe, who knows where that boy will go after that? This is an opportunity that will not be reced. We MUST capture Richard today. He''s very important to our next step." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "True, ording to the rumors and ording to the information we gathered ourselves, there is no longer any doubt that the person called Richard is the son of the Third Heaven''s Chosen, the one who turned the world upside down. If we catch this Richard, we might be able to bring the Third Heaven''s Chosen out of hiding and kill him!" Chapter 688 Fatal flaw Chapter 688 Fatal w In fact, deducing that Richard is the son of the Third Heaven''s Chosen, was not that difficult. After all, the alliance of the inferior beings works under themand of the Third Heaven''s Chosen, and they were the ones who set the condition that they must not help the Azil tribe in their plight in any way. Here, it can be concluded that what is happening in the Azil tribe by order of the Third Heaven''s Chosen. And when they came here and saw Richard, this human child who had not yet reached the age of fifty, giving orders to dozens of human Martial Emperors, and all of them calling him Your Highness... Yes, they were not sure who he was, but with all these qualities who could he be other than the son of the Third Heaven''s Chosen? After the tribes of the northern giants learned that there were only about 40 human Martial Emperors, some of them were happy and tried to push their leaders to move armies and kill them all, but the tribal leaders refused, saying that this might be the number allocated to attack the Azil tribe only. But this also bolstered their hearts a little, so they sent an order to the five spies to arrest Richard at all costs. "If we wait, the matter of the Azil tribe will end, and then we may not see this boy again. But if we move and fail to arrest him, we will be discovered and be killed, In addition, we will risk the outbreak of war against an entity we still do not know anything about their limits yet." One of the other giants shook his head and then pointed at Richard, "I mean, look at that bastard, he''s practically fighting everyone at the same time! Did you see what he did to Salidar? Who among us is as powerful as Salidar?!" The rest of the five furrowed their brows, but no one responded. Salidar was a known genius and was the person who was going to be the next leader of the Azil tribe. The five who managed to escape from the Shadow Swords were not ordinary people, but even they looked at Salidar''s condition and his bloody cries and wondered if they could easily put him in this state as well... The answer is impossible! "If Muscle Brain moves, this farce will end. Where the hell is he?!" One of the five crushed a thick branch of the tree and spoke angrily "You mean Dawoodar? I don''t think his psychological state allows him to engage in a battle like this, Just forget he is alive.." The rest shook their heads. They have been monitoring the situation in thends of the Azil tribe for a while now. Naturally, they knew about their leader''s condition. "Damn his mental state, we need his muscles!" Someone shouted, "Dawoodar is among the strongest tribal leaders, that''s if he is not THE strongest. That idiot has not diluted the effectiveness of his fourth-stage body-strengthening divine tattoo and wants to break through to be a high-level Martial Emperor. Hmph, he thinks he is that guy! Have you seen his bodytely? That idiot is about to explode!" In fact, the fourth stage of the body strengthening divine tattoo has a fatal w, which is that the bodies of intelligent beings cannot withstand this amount of destructive force. Therefore, it is not rare for Martial Emperors to suddenly die from muscle explosions or to live as cripples for the rest of their lives. When it is said that a Martial Emperor died in a certain tribe and his spot has be empty, it is often meant that he suffered a muscle explosion. Of course, some tribes take advantage of this and hide some of their older Martial Emperors and say they got muscle explosion and died, but it is almost inevitable that they will almost all die this way one day, the only question is when. Some of them, after reaching the Martial Emperor Realm, cut their own skin to destroy the fourth stage of the body strengthening divine tattoo, and some keep it in the hope that it will break through a few more levels and turn into a legend. This is not a poor design or a mistake on the part of the Second Heaven''s Chosen. He did what Robin did and continued on the energy system known to him and produced a divine tattoo that was perfect from his point of view, just as Robin did when he produced perfect techniques for breaking through to the Emperor Realm back then. The difference is that Robin was present when the energy transfer problem urred and was able to find a solution, while the Second Heaven Chosen was killed before he could solve this problem. This is also the reason why the giants are frozen at the fourth stage of the body strengthening divine tattoo and their martial system has not seen any progress in hundreds of thousands of years. How can they look into the future of the system when they cannot advance in what they currently have? And of course, they cannot try to modify the body strengthening divine tattoo either because they do not understand what those Runes mean. Now the giants theoretically have aplete cultivation system up to the fourth stage, but in practice, the divine tattoo system stops at level 46 due to the natural capabilities of the bodies and no one can exceed this level... Except for a few. The owner of the body who can take the next step towards level 47 will have crossed the physical barrier of intelligent creatures, his body will be closer to that of a beast from the legends. The differences between levels will no longer be a thing to him, Those at level 46 will be nothing in his eyes! During the martial''s history of nearly half a million years, only six individuals had managed to do it, and each of them was the unofficial ruler of the North and the entire as long as they lived. And of the six, only one of them had reached level 49... That person was currently alive. Another giant nodded, "Dawoodar is really crazy, and his foolish ambition has made him vulnerable to exploding muscles at any moment, but he has also made him the strongest of all the tribal leaders. We have to drive him to join the battle, but how? Richard keeps everyone busy, if not one of them goes to tell that big fool about what is happening in Outside, he will stay in his room defecating on himself!" Someone furrowed his eyebrows and focused on the giants of the Azil Tribe who began to fall one after another, then opened his mouth, "...I''ll go tell him." "Are you sure? If you get caught..." The remaining four looked at him worriedly "Don''t worry, all I have to do is knock on his door and tell him what''s happening outside. Wait for the good news!" The giant reassured them, then jumped from the tree and disappeared into the fog, heading towards the wall ------------ *baam* *baam* *baam* Powerful explosions and cracks suddenly appeared from a certain direction, making Richard furrow his eyebrows. There is no fighting in this direction, the only thing lying there is the pce! No, these are not explosions, but the sound of... footsteps? *BAAAM* Suddenly something fell from the sky near Richard with such force that it created a hole in the city and sent dust flying everywhere n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It was not clearly shown what it was, but his shadow told Richard that he was one of the Nihari giants. That person did not use any technique nor even release his aura to make thisrge crater in the ground as if a meteorite had struck the city, he only used his weight. Then that person starteding out of the crater... He only wears soiled pants with his upper body covered with tattoos and dirt, his body can only be described as a mass of huge muscles, his hair and beard are very thick and messy, and his fool smell fills the air. And his gaze... This gaze was not that of a normal person. That person ignored Salidar''s screams echoing behind him, the massacre of the soldiers, and the dazzling battle of the Emperors, and he focused on one person, "....Richard?" Chapter 689 Fortress Chapter 689 Fortress "Rich..ard?" "DAWOODAAAAAR! HAHAHA!!" Finally, the gaze of boredom and silent anger disappeared from Richard''s face when he noticed the new arrival, he quickly turned to face him and opened his arms wide,ughing hysterically. The killing intent that erupted from him along with the crazed look on his face sent shivers down everyone''s backs... Except for Dawoodar. Dawoodar remained standing there staring at Richard''s face, at the face of the person who destroyed his beautiful life, who cut off his marked path... This is the second time he has seen Richard. The first time at that party when Richard was still ten years old, he remembers seeing him in a corner screaming in shock. This is the second time he saw him, but this time he saw him making his own son, Salidar, scream... If someone heard this, he wouldugh and say it was ironic, but Dawoodar did not find this funny at all. *BAAM* Dawoodar took a step forward and the ground copsed under his feet After calling Richard''s name, he did not utter another word, and he did not need to either... His wide-open eyes, his messy hair, and his agitated aura said everything that needed to be said. Dawoodar was not thinking about anything at the moment. He was out to kill. "This is bad, Richard, back off!!" Peon took a few steps back to open some distance between himself and his opponent, then shouted out loud Dawoodar is strong, very strong, as someone who tries to break thews of physics itself by breaking through to level 47, that person is a mobile fortress, it is difficult to find two or three others capable of fighting face to face against him all over Nihari! "Haha,e! Come to me!! Everyone says that fighting you is impossible, I want to know what is so impossible about it!!" Richardughed hysterically and took his battling stance, clearly not intending to carry out Peon''s orders He was unhappy because he did not find Dawoodar among the giant Emperors and thought that he hadpletely lost his mind to the point that he would not resist anymore. How would torturing him be fun in this case? this is why Dawoodar''s appearance now made his heart dance with joy and enthusiasm! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om *BAAM* *Baam* *BAAM* Dawoodar''s steps began to elerate *Shhhh* "Hooooh!!" On the other hand, Richard pped strongly, and after this thunderous p, strange things began to happen... Half the stone hands, the metal bars, the huge statues, and all those things that kept the Martial Emperors of the Azil tribe and their army busy, fell silent and dropped lifeless again, and then a stream of green me began to move across the ground of the ruined city in the direction of Dawoodar. "Your Majesty!!!" However, reducing the disturbance did not make the Emperors of the Azil tribe happy. On the contrary, they were all terrified What is happening now means that half of the life energy that was allocated to fighting against the 34 Emperors and 20 Thousand otherw users, has now moved towards their leader! "Gather around his Majesty!!!" One of the Giant Emperors shouted and jumped towards Dawoodar But *swoosh* an arrow caught him in the middle of his jump and forced him to descend. The rest of the tribe''s Martial Emperors were also subjected to strong attacks at these moments, forcing them to stop and switch to defensive positions again. The tribe''s army tried to advance towards their leader as well, but thousands of stone hands and statues forced them to stop. Even if it were at half power, the city could still hold them off with ease! *Vroom* In the blink of an eye, a huge amount of green me reached between Richard and Dawoodar, and the first move the city made after allocating this huge amount to fight Dawoodar alone was that it formed a huge palm of rock and metal and then brought it down on Dawoodar''s head. *Boom* "Leader!!!" One of the Azil Emperors shouted, he had been fighting with these hands for some time now and he could sense the amount of energy in them, the amount of life energy in that palm that struck Dawoodar was undoubtedly enough to kill a Martial Emperor like him with a single strike! *CRACK* *BOOM* But at this strange moment, a strange thing happened. The stone palm was shattered, and Dawoodar appeared from beneath it, still rushing forward like a moving fortress as if nothing had happened. There was not a single scratch or even a drop of blood on him! "Hmm?" Richard furrowed his eyebrows slightly, this was unexpected. *swoosh* *swoosh* The city was automatically deriving its consciousness and spirit from Richard''s soul, so when it realized that force attacks alone would not work, it automatically began to modify the method of its attacks, and in an instant, it formed huge pointed spikes of metal in Dawoodar''s path. These thorns are like those used to block the path of heavy cavalry to stop them and kill whoever tries to break through, They are also powered by the Life Fire and a huge amount of life energy. These thorns are undoubtedly capable of harming or even killing Martial Emperors! But the city knew that it would not be enough to kill Dawdar. What the city wanted was to break Dawoodar''s momentum by stopping his advance or making him jump so that it could attack him while he was in the middle of the air. But.. *CREEK* *Squeak* Dawoodar continued his dash, and the huge thorns in his path began to dent and shatter! It didn''t matter if they were Human Emperors or Giant Emperors, they all stood and watched from afar with open mouths... Was this still a living body?! The thorns clearly failed in their mission, but at least they seeded in slowing him down a little. "ROOAAAAR!!!" Dawoodar roared violently when one of the thorns got stuck in his chest, then he punched the ground hard *Boom* The entire field of thorns was destroyed at once, and even the ground itself was destroyed. "Boss, we are here too!!" The army of the Azil tribe felt the ground shake under their feet and copse, a few bottomless pits appeared beneath them and a few hundred of them fell into them. "Haha yeah, fight back harder! Use everything you have!!" Richardughed out loud, in his view fighting Salidar was not fulfilling, only bringing that guy''s nose to the dirt would be a little satisfying. *swoosh* Metal rods appeared behind Dawoodar and began to wrap around his wrists and ankles, as happened with Salidar, but... *BAAM* Dawoodar did not stop for a moment to see what had caught him. As soon as he rushed forward, the metal bars were dented and thrown to the side. "KAAAAAHH" Dawoodar raised his muscled arm again, this time ready to punch forward "Hahaha yeah,e on!!" Richard started to have a green me burning on his head, clearly preparing to do something big Only a few steps remained between Dawoodar and Richard... One of them looks at the other with intense revenge and hatred, wanting to tear his flesh with his teeth and eat him alive. The other had a look of joy, enthusiasm, and hysterical madness. The Martial Emperors from both sides had almost stopped fighting and were content to watch from afar... They no longer understood the emotions of these two. But understanding one thing was enough. The victor of their fight would determine everything today Even just by the look of it, the victor has already been decided. ----------------------------------- *Shaa* The four masked giants felt their fifth approaching, and with a slight movement he stood next to them again "Phew~ Pulling that muscle brain out of his awkwardness wasn''t easy." That giant who had just arrived sat down directly on a strong branch and shook his head, "That bastard didn''t move when I told him they were being attacked and his family was being killed, he only moved his ass when he heard Richard''s name, he''s really hopeless." "Well done. The mission is almostplete. With Dawoodar around, it is impossible for this raid to seed, even if we couldn''t capture Richard today, we would still have some time." "But we have to find a way to free Richard from him. That human shouldn''t die. He''s our way of forcing the Third Heaven Chosen out." "In my opinion, we should leave Dawoodar and eat him. Why should we arrest him and bear his responsibility? Let Dawoodar kill him and the Third Heaven Chosen will surelye out to avenge him, Then we will be waiting." "True, even if Dawoodar doesn''t kill him, I think we have to intervene and kill him." "If Dawoodar didn''t what? Haha, who could stop him? Look at him, he looks like a raging bull in the middle of a group of rabbits. I bet everything would be over within one punch-- hmmm?!" The giant''s words got stuck in his throat, and at this moment he felt his body freeze They all felt the blood freeze in fear inside their bodies. There was something happening inside the city. Chapter 690 Intervention Chapter 690 Intervention Dawoodar was a few steps away from Richard, yet Richard did not take a step back Rather, it seemed that he did not intend to back down in the first ce With eyes shining with killing intent and hair aze with a green me, He only gave a smile worthy of an ancient viin and stood still. The aura of madness that surrounded Dawoodar did not lose to Richard in the slightest as well. He continued pushing forward with wide-open eyes as if he were a beast who came here only for killing and could not see, hear, or speak. Under the influence of intense killing intent from both sides, the temperature of the area suddenly dropped and everyone felt a chill in their backs. The battle between the Martial Emperors of the two sides stopped. It''s not like they agreed to stop and watch what happens between Richard and Dawoodar, they just forgot to continue their fight and diverted their focus on that battle near the pce. They are all certain that something big will happen now. "Retreat, Richard! Retreat immediately!!" Peon screamed as if his life depended on it, Dawoodar''s crazed aura even overshadowed Richard''s intense killing intent, his aura simply gave off the air of being unstoppable,! But Richard ignored himpletely and the life energy from all over the city began to gather around him at a rapid pace, it was clear that he had no intention of going anywhere. Could that technique he wanted to try out deal with Dawoodar head-on? Maybe, maybe not... but there''s no turning back now. Dawoodar is too strong, and his short fight against the city just now proved that he is much stronger than expected... With this technique, he probably will not be able to kill Dawoodar and get off unscathed, but he will undoubtedly be able to inflict him some severe injuries and give the rest of the human Martial Emperors a chance to hammer the sealing nail into his chest and capture him alive. Yes, it''s the same old n... Richard didn''t intend to get out of this city alive in the first ce. He knows that the True Beginning Empire founded by his father has something called Warlords who can fight or even defeat Dawoodar, but what''s the fun in that? He wants to do it himself, and if he dies after destroying Dawoodar''s ego, this will be the best ending he could ask for, as there is nothing to live for anyway... Richard smiled contentedly in the face of Dawoodar''s crazed gaze. Finally, he would achieve his goal... Finally, he will fight that monster and join his mother Finally, he will-- *Swoosh* "Stop what you want to do and step back right now, You mustn''t get hurt for any reason!!" At this moment, something unexpected happened. One of the human Martial Emperors appeared behind Dawoodar and stabbed him with two light swords. Then, a huge wall of wind shot out and pushed Richard away until he almost sent him back to the city wall again. It was Peon! "Third brother!!" Richard''s eyes regained some rity and he shouted in fear for the first time He knew how strong Dawoodar was from this brief sh from before. That attack from Peon would certainly not have a major impact, He was like an infant trying to harm a grown man! Indeed... Peon''s deul des were aiming at Dawdar''s lungs from behind, but they were barely able to prate even a simple bit of these metal-like muscles. Almost no harm urred to Dawoodar! "Arghgh!!" Dawoodar finally stopped and shouted towards the sky, but he shouted in anger, not in pain. Dawoodar tried to extend his hand back to catch the insect that had stung him to crush it, but he could not reach him. And Peon didn''t stay still either, he took out several Wind, Lightning, and Light talismans from his ring and began to help his swords in an attempt to pierce Dawoodar''s solid skin!! "KAAHH!!!" After finally feeling some pain, Dawoodar cried loudly, then opened his hands and pped vigorously. The sheer force that resulted from this p caused everything around Dawoodar to be pushed dozens of meters in all directions, whether rocks or dust and even Richard himself was pushed back further. But Peon remained clinging like an insect fighting for its life in the middle of a hurricane "BURN THEN!!" Feeling that Richard might escape if he wasted too much time on this cockroach, even Dawoodar regained some of his rity of mind and decided to start focusing on Peon in order to kill him as quickly as possible, so he began to pass his energy towards one of the offensive divine tattoos on his body, the blue me tattoo. *SHWALAAAA* In the blink of an eye, a huge fire ignited, engulfing both Peon and Dawoodar within it "AAAHHHH!" "ARRRRRGHGH!!!" And they both started screaming in pain!! The body strengthening divine tattoo system for giants is not like the internal energy system in many points, the most important of which is that it does not change the user''s body to withstand a specificw. The body strengthening divine tattoo only gives strength to the body with which it can resist the influence of thews to a certain extent. This is why giants can use all kinds ofws through offensive tattoos, this is because their bodies are strong and can withstand anything, and this is also why they do not like to use offensive divine tattoos because even if their bodies are strong and can endure, they still feel pain from using them. So when Dawoodar used the blue me attack tattoo, he too was being burned alive. As for Peon, his screams were louder, even though he was an Emperor who used the Law of Wind and could protect himself or get out of there quickly, he still held on to the two swords and kept trying to prate Dawoodar''s thick skin and muscles bit by a bit. Richard and the rest of the human Martial Emperors could see his hair and skin melting, and if it were not for the golden armor covering him, he would have already turned to ash. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Go away! ARGHH!!!! Go away, you stubborn cockroach!" Even for Dawoodar, who was beginning to lose his mind, the intensity of the pain of being burned alive was no longer unbearable. How could that human being bear what he could not bear?! Dawoodar let out a final scream and decided to jump out of the fire quickly and find another way to kill this cockroach or just ignore it, when he heard: "Haha.. ARGHHH.. HAHAHA!!" During his agonized cries, Peon suddenly began tough angrily, then he forced himself closer to Dawoodar''s ear and began to whisper with half-burnt lips and a voice carrying a lot of pain, "I, Peon the ve, do not have the intelligence of His Excellency nor the talent of Prince Richard, but even someone like me is capable of inventing an offensive technique or two if I had a perfectw... The cause of the Nihari disaster, the foolish leader, Dawoodar, take this from me and die already!!" Peon pulled out his sword and the wind began to infiltrate the wound heavily *Poof* A massive explosion urred inside Dawoodar''s body. Chapter 691 Final blow of an Elemental law Chapter 691 Final blow of an Elementalw The Major heavenly Wind Law, one of the elementalws whose technique is widely spread across alls The elementalws, such as wind, water, lightning, and other visible elements around us, affect the bodies of living beings directly from the moment of their birth, and all mortals know them, even if only superficially. Even a mortal will know the way water moves, its shape when it freezes, and so on~ and this facilitates the learning processpared with hiddenws, such as thew of Reverse Expulsion, based on which Robin designed the gravity bracelet. Therefore, cultivating these elementalws is easier, the sess rate is greater, and results appear much fasterpared to the rest of the hidden or unnaturalws. Also, monitoring their Truths is easier, creating their techniques does not take much time, and even cultivating them takes less timepared to the rest of thews, and also the herbs and creatures that raise affinity towards these elementalws are too numerous and easy to collect So the spread of the elementalws in this frightening manner is not a coincidence... But they are also the least impressivews in the eyes of cultivators who have options. Firstly, they are very well-knownws, even to mortals who have never cultivated, and it is easy to predict your opponent''s next move. What will he do, for example? Does he throw a fireball at you or pull roots out of the ground? Once the opponent knows that you cultivate such technique and such path, he can easily anticipate most of your next movements We take the Major Heavenly Law of the Wind as an example. Thew basically focuses on moving the molecules of gaseous substances and controlling their convergence and stretch... That is, the user of this path can, for example,press the air molecules to form a semi-rigid de and then move it to hit the target or form a wall of air to defend himself, or maybe he makes himself faster by pushing himself with the wind from behind and dispersing the air in front of him during movement. ...There are a few other applications, but in the end, they all focus on controlling air molecules, which can be deducted one way or the other But this does not mean that all users of elementalws are ordinary or weak peoplepared to the rest of the cultivators. The elementalws are still thews that shape the visible world around us. To control part of the visible world is a terrifying thing, but only a very few can reach this level ofprehension. There is, for example, the most powerful attack in Alexander''s arsenal -The dimensional bomb- which is to cause an invisible explosion at a specific point in the atmosphere, such that the air molecules move apart from each other at an insane speed. This causes disruption in the ecosystem, which makes the molecules quickly gather again... This disruption results from the separation and the rapid convergence of particles can kill most opponents or destroy entire cities depending on the strength of the attack user and his ability to control thew. One day on the Greend, specifically during the siege of Hoffenheim, Peon asked himself something: Don''t the lungs of living creatures contain air? What would happen if I manipted that air and crushed their lungs? In theory, his question was sound, but in practice, when he tried it on buds, he found that it is much easier said than done. He does not see the air inside the lungs and cannot feel it at all, as if after entering the lungs it turns into another element that he does not know... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om It took him a lot of practice and experiments on the buds mid battle until he could finally do one thing: rapidly spread the air molecules inside the lung, causing them to explode. This was his secret weapon, which enabled him to prate the enemy''s ranks throughout the siege and emerge with his life intact every time. Unfortunately, this did not help him with the Martial Emperors. When he tried it on his opponent a short while ago, it caused his opponent to retreat in pain and gave Peon the upper hand throughout the fight and enabled him to fight two Martial Emperors at the same time, but he could not kill them by exploding their lung as he was hoping for. The bodies of those scoundrels were indeed strong!! However, after Dawoodar appeared, Peon tried to use this technique on him, perhaps if he could make him feel ufortable during his fight against the city it would do some good, but Dawoodar''s eyebrows did not even tremble, he did not feel anything significant. Peon was shocked by what he saw... ''Aren''t his lungs made of flesh and blood too?! Or is my strong body blocking my control of the air inside his lungs?'' Then an idea came to him... ''If the problem is that his lungs are strong, then I just have to increase the amount of air inside them, and if the problem is that his body is very strong and blocks my control, then I have to make holes myself to reach his lungs... I will stab his lung and push more air into his lungs and then I blow him up from the inside. This will surely be enough to kill him!'' Peon knew that he would not be able to prate Dawoodar''s solid body easily. He knew that even if he seeded, an explosion like this from close range would take his life as well. He knew that it was a purely suicide mission! However... *BOOM* "ARRRRRGHGH!!!" Suddenly an explosion came out from Dawoodar''s back. There was no me or anything like that, just a strong sound that resounded like a bomb and the thick muscles of his back began to fly everywhere. Then he fell to his knees and hands for the first time since his appearance, blood pouring from his mouth profusely and his eyes unfocused. ... Peon seeded in his n. He inserted enough air into Dawoodar''s body to create a bomb that was enough to destroy a small vige, and he actually managed to detonate it! He actually seeded in blowing out one of his lungs and severely damaging the other!! But... Dawdar was still alive. "Pfffttt" The st of wind that resounded in the entire city and its surroundings urred directly in Peon''s face. The pressure on him at this moment was as if a thousand whales had suddenly descended on him. His chest was terribly indented inward and what was left of the skin on his face was torn off and flew away. He himself was thrown backward like an arrow that escaped a divine bow, his fate waspletely unknown. "..." An eerie silence filled the area. Barely a few seconds had passed from the time Pion appeared on Daodar''s back until the moment of the explosion Peon was thrown away by the explosion until what was left of his body was out of sight and Dawoodar fell on his knees half dead, yet no one understood what had happened. "T... Tribe Leader?!" "Father!!" "Supreme Commander Peon!!" "Second brother!!!" Chapter 692 A flash from the past Chapter 692 A sh from the past At first nce after the explosion, everyone was in a strong shock. The human Martial Emperors wondered about the fate of General Peon, while the giants felt that the support they were leaning on had fallen. The Human Emperors could no longer see their general, but they could guess what happened to him from the sight of Dawoodar before them. The entire city was silent, only Salidar''s screams were the only thing heard currently. The giant has truly fallen... *Gasp..* *Gasp..* The muscle mass fell with both hands and feet on the ground. The right part of his back disappearedpletely due to the explosion, his intestines and spine could now be seen easily, but no matter how hard they tried, they could not find his right lung. It had also disappeared and turned into a sap of blood. Dawoodar''s condition now can be described as a living dead. His open mouth was bleeding as if it was a broken water valve as he was trying to catch his breath forcefully as if he were an ordinary mortal with something stuck in his throat. Also, his life aura at this moment was very weak, It was clear that his lifeline had been severely damaged. ''...Damaged? With all these injuries, how has he not died yet?!'' Everyone who sees this scene wonders, they know with certainty that if they were in his ce, they would have died a thousand times by now. "Your Majesty!! How... HOW THE HELL?!" One of the Martial Emperors of the Azil tribe, one of the sons of Dawoodar, shouted angrily. The rest of the tribe''s Martial Emperors quickly understood the question, and their features changed for the worse. Dawoodar''s strength was a source of pride for their tribe, a great deterrent to opponents, and moral support for them, but he fell at the hands of such a weak human!! Especially the two that Peon was fighting at the same time. The two couldn''t help but look at each other and then at their hands as if they were wondering if the human was being lenient with them, or if they were really strong enough to confront him! Both sides thought of a hundred things to do in a second, for example, going to help their injured or going topletely eliminate Dawoodar or some of the giants thought of exploiting Richard''s shock to attack him. Hundreds of possibilities hit their heads!! But they remained where they were. The human Martial Emperors feared that their opponents would take advantage of the opportunity and strike them from behind, and vice versa. This caused the fighting to stop and all the Martial Emperors contented themselves with watching from afar, but they also kept their distance from each other and did not dare to move. Except for one person. "Second brother!!" Richard jumped up and flew with all his might toward a certain direction "Second Brother! Second Brother, please hold on!!" The tremendous strength of Richard''s soul enabled him to easily locate Peon''s body, but his fear for him did not diminish when he saw him, but rather increased. After seeing that scene, Richard was frightened and fell to his knees, then grabbed his head with both hands, "No no... no no no, this shouldn''t happen!!!" Peon''s body no longer befits a living being, it''s no use to call it a body anymore. Not a bone in his body remained intact nor a piece of flesh in its ce, All of his entrails were torn apart, and even his face became strands of torn muscles without features, while his eyes no longer existed either, they turned into bags of blood... This sight, if it were said that this is the body of someone who was killed brutally a few years ago, everyone would believe it Richard panicked and began pumping life energy into Peon''s body in huge quantities. He did not know if his second brother could be saved in this state, but he did not think about it either. He had nothing else he could do. "Ahh... AAAAHHHHHHH!!!" The feeling of helplessness as he saw Peon dying in front of him and he could not do anything almost made him lose his mind n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om What is the difference between what is happening now and what happened to his mother forty years ago?! --------- On top of a tree outside the city walls-- "What the hell!!" One of the Five Giants bit down on a thick branch next to him, splitting it in half, and then spat it out, "I knew that this fat fuck would not do any good, so I told you to consider him non-existent!" "I can''t believe he was brought to this state by a nameless human¡­" One of the other five furrowed his eyebrows, now the matter had be moreplicated. The n is for Dawoodar to take charge of Richard, who has this annoying ability, and then the five of them will appear andy siege to the human Martial Emperors and kill them all with Dawoodar''s help, but that bastard fell on all fours before he could touch Richard, and from his appearance, it does not seem that even if he lives through this, he can''t fight anymore!! " What to do now?" "Let us intervene and let whatever happens happen. As soon as we intervene, we will kill at least five human Martial Emperors with one blow, after which the bnce will turnpletely in our favor and we will easily kill the rest with the help of the Azil Emperors." "Don''t forget they can fly, someone might be able to escape!" "Calm down... Maybe killing that human called Peon was enough toplete our mission? Richard calls him my second brother..." "I don''t know about that, it looks more like a rtionship of respect, they aren''t real siblings," "Arrrghh, Dawoodar has ruined everything!!!" The older giant stood between them and focused on Richard''s terrified facial expressions for a long time, before opening his mouth, "The orders are that we arrest this human Richard, and this is what we must do. Get ready... We will intervene." "Oh? Look at Dawdar!!" "Hmm? What''s he trying to do? Ah! That crazy bastard!!!" ----------- *OOOOMMMNN* At this moment, a powerful aura suddenly emanated from Dawoodar''s body, freezing the air around him, and even the dust particles stood still, forcing everyone to hold their breath. Everyone, whether friend or foe, took a step back... Dawoodar was about to die moments ago, why did such an aura emanate from him? *Shhhh* Then suddenly his body began to emit a dark red glow, and that glow was mainly focused on his injured back Under the influence of that glow, his back began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye! *Gasp..* *Gasp..* His right lung was not treated because it no longer existed in the first ce, so his spot was left empty, but other than that, all his wounds began to be treated automatically... His left lung waspleted after he had lost arge piece of it. His interiors healed and his back muscles began to fuse together again. *Gasp..* "HAA.. Haa.. Hoooh~" It only took a few minutes, and Dawoodar got back to his feet. Chapter 693 Dead Man walking Chapter 693 Dead Man walking *Step* It didn''t matter if you were a human Martial Emperor trying to win points, or a giant Martial Emperor trying to protect what was left of your tribe, or even an ordinary soldier trying to survive against the city''s constant attacks... Everyone held their breath and looked at Dawoodar with their eyes fully open, and some of them automatically took a few steps back Dawoodar literally came back from the brink of death, and yet his aura now is not weaker than that when he first appeared. Rather, it can be said that it is stronger by a noticeable margin!! This is the aura of someone who has reached the limits of what is permissible, someone who is about to break through the physicalws of living bodies... The leader of the Azil tribe, Dawoodar, has set one foot on level 47! "Your Majesty--!!" One of the tribe''s Martial Emperors came forward happily to congratte the tribe''s leader, also happy that this battle had been decided for them after this major breakthrough, but he stopped after a few steps. Dawdar''s features now... Dawdar, who used to have tight skin and the features of a mortal in his early forties, now wrinkles have appeared all over his face and body, He looked as if he was over sixty! This monster''s life force, which was overflowing a little while ago and could easily have supported him to live a few thousand more years, had also diminished greatly until it had reached almost half... And it was still dropping! "Impossible... Did he sacrifice his life energy?!" One of the Martial Emperors of the Azil tribe shouted "...He did it, I can feel his life vein leaking energy." Another Martial Emperor of the tribe fell to his knees Their leader was sentenced to death. Using life energy for treatment or to strengthen oneself in critical moments is considered something of a legend... The theoretical possibility exists, But whoever can exploit the extremely dense life energy in his body without causing damage to his lifeline or just die immediately? Also, this is something that you cannot practice, as 90% of the time you will die the first time, and if you do not die immediately, holes will ur in the life vein and your life energy will leak quickly until death. Even if it happens that a genius is the one who tried and used energy without causing damage to the life vein, he would have many years of his life, Who could try and train for something like this? It is like a mortal training to jump from the roof of their house to see if he can endure in case a thief broke into his house, because even if he stays alive after the jump he will end up full of fractures... Dawoodar using his life energy now means one thing... It is that the injury he received from that internal explosion was actually enough to kill him, and that is why he preferred to try using life energy, because at least then he would have a chance. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om A tiny Human Martial Emperor barely at level 42 was able to inflict such damage on one of the three strongest people on Nihari. Dawoodar raised his right palm and stared at it with eyes filled with sadness and anguish... The rest of the Emperors noticed that his life energy was leaking without stopping, so how could he not notice? He''s dead, and he knows it... He, one of the people who dominated this world and did everything that came to his mind without control or ountability, became a living corpse. And this is because..!! *Step* Dawoodar approached Richard again, but not with the same madness as he had appeared the first time. This time, he was calmer. His lips were trembling from grief and anger, his eyes were broken with sadness over his life that had ended in this way, and his heart was burning with the fire of revenge... but he was calm, as now he did not need to think about anything else like reviving the tribe or taking revenge against the other tribes for forsaking them, nor building another city for them after Death besieged all their cities and viges, and many, many unnecessary thoughts that upied his mind every second... Now he has one mission, he only has to kill Richard, the person who started all of this, in the most horrific ways... Nothing else matters. The dark red glow on his body began to increase again... Since his life energy was leaking out anyway, why not take advantage of it and burn it to be even stronger? *swoosh* One of the human Martial Emperors raised his golden spear and threw it at Dawoodar Richard was unable to confront Dowoodar before, so what about now that he started burning his life energy in this way? The battle of the Emperors must expand to include Dawoodar as well. They must all attack as well, in order to make any difference. If they leave Richard alone, he will surely die! "NOOO!!" One of Dawoodar''s grandchildren, a level 43 Emperor, jumped in front of the spear and used an offensive Water Path Divine Tattoo to try to stop it. He knew very well that if his grandfather was killed now, they would also be dead soon. *Pfft* The spear prated the wall of ice and then passed through the chest of that young Giant Emperor and turned the area in his chest into a lump of coal instantly, then continued its way towards Dawoodar as if it had not encountered anything! That Human Emperor had enriched his golden spear with more than ten talismans of light, lightning, darkness, wind, and even ice and fire, This spear represents the ultimate in weaponry technology in the True Beginning Empire! *Sooooosh* *Zzzzznnnn* Dawoodar did not try to confront or evade but continued to walk forward. The spear pierced his back from behind and passed through his chest. An injury that could not have been more direct than this! "YES, TAKE THAT HAHA!!" "NOOO!!!" "...No, wait! This?!" One of the Giant Emperors noticed that their leader''s body was not burned, the spear looked like it had hit a mud puddle, it lost all its momentum and just got stuck in Dawoodar''s body. Between the shouts of joy of the humans and the screams of the giants, Dawoodar raised his arm, pulled out the spear, then threw it aside, and continued walking... The red glow began to work on his wound, and within a few steps, it was already healed. "That bastard... Has he be immune to killing?!" "Your Highness, retreat!!!" One of the Human Emperors shouted and drew his bow to attack Dawoodar again "I will not allow it!!" The Giant Emperors finally regained their momentum and leaped upon their opponents again, this time more ferocious than ever. More wounds on Dawoodar''s body means his life energy is consumed faster. The leader must remain alive until he at least rid them of Richard. They must buy him time, even if they die trying!! *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Step..* Dawoodar ignored the battle that red up again behind him. The attacks from the human Martial Emperors still rained down on him from time to time, but he pretended that they did not exist and continued forward. Whatever injury befell him, it healed immediately, and after each time his features aged more... His eyes were fully focused on Richard, not hysterically like before, but very calm, thinking of a way to drag him with him to hell in the worst possible manner. When he was only a hundred meters away from Richard, he opened his mouth, "I.. I am dead? Why.. .? All of this... All of this happened for what..? Because we were selling your flesh? Because we forced you to treat people? ...For the sake of your mother? For the sake of a HUMAN?!" Dawoodar shouted forcefully, his eyes filled with confusion and anger A Human... haha... whether the reason is what we did to you or her, or even both of you... What are you? Mere lowly creatures created to entertain and serve us giants, why... why are you trying to change thews of the world?! ...I will skin you alive, Yes... Then I will slowly eat you, starting from your fingertips. I allow you to die only when I feel that my life energy is about to run outpletely, we still have 10 hours of fun ahead of us. And don''t you dare think about suicide! Yes, if you kill yourself, I will go and kill the rest of your followers there, it''s better for you to keep me by your side, hehe. You wanted to kill me, right? Let''s die together, hahaha." Then he started to quicken his steps Richard let out a long exhale when he felt Peon''s heart and vital organs working again after he had built them almost from scratch. Then he stood up and looked at Dawoodar calmly, "We can''t fight here... Step back." Then he raised his arm and pushed a palm towards Dawoodar *Boom* Chapter 694 Clash Chapter 694 sh *Swoosh* *Boom* Richard raised his palm and sent a standard energy attack from about 60 meters away from Dawoodar. It was clear that the goal of the attack was to stop Dawoodar before a battle took ce near what was left of Peon''s body, but something happened that made all the jaws hit the ground. Dawoodar was sent flying like an arrow, and nothing stopped him except the city wall "What was this? What was that?!" One of the Emperors of the Azil tribe took a step forward and opened his eyes at the end of it It''s not like no one could attack Dawoodar or cause damage to him, even the rest of the Human Emperors could actually attack him and one of them even nearly killed him with that back explosion... But why did a standard energy attack send him flying like this? "This¡­" That giant''s eyes automatically drifted toward Richard, and he saw something strange Richard at this moment was radiating a dark green glow. His long hair rose upward and began to ze on fire. As for his eyes, their pupils had disappeared and it seemed as if they had bepletely white. The veins throughout his body began to twitch as if they were trying to pierce the skin and escape from the intensity of the pressure. In fact, his civilian clothes, which he had kept clean since the beginning of the battle, began to tear slightly due to the swelling of his muscles! His appearance... his irrationally powerful aura... his terrible killing intent... his enraged facial expression... "That''s bad." One of the giant emperors felt his soul screaming at him to run away, but he did not go far before his human opponent stopped him. "This aura is undoubtedly burning life energy, he''s copying the boss!!" Another giant shouted and ced both hands on his head, "But why does it feel... different?!" "Your Highness... is it possible that he used his lifeline as well?" One of the Human Emperors, a Darkness User, felt weak in his body. What will he say to His Excellency when they return?! "No no, look over there!" A Lightning User Emperor pointed his spear towards the battle against the remaining defenseless army, all the stone arms and statues, everything that was moving and fighting that army hadpletely stopped. And not only there, but even the help that Robin allocated to the fight against the Emperors stopped And all that energy... "I feel it..." One of the Emperors closed his eyes and scanned his surroundings with his soul sense A huge amount of life energy was gathering from all over the city and pouring into Richard''s body at this moment. "He''s... burning the life energy he stole from 50 million Nihari Giants? Is that even allowed?!" One of the Emperors held his breath when he realized what was happening... This is terrifying! Dawoodar brought despair into everyone''s hearts when he started burning his life energy. What about the life energy of 50 million people? Does it have an end at all?! "This is His Excellency''s son! Long live the True Beginning Empire!" "Hahaha long live the True Beginning Empire!" The Human Emperors'' morale rose to the sky and they immediately attacked their nearest opponent. What was happening below had nothing to do with them anymore. As long as Dawoodar found an opponent to stop him, they mustplete their mission and subjugate those giants as soon as possible. *BAAM* Tons of rocks and metals were thrown into the air as if they were pebbles and dirt as Dawoodar came out from under the city wall, looking at Richard, who was walking towards him, in anger and shock! Then he heard Richard''s cold voiceughing, "There is nothing to be surprised about, this was an inevitable process if you thought a little... I burn my life energy and then use the fire of life to recharge my life vein with the energy I pumped into the city, and on and on endlessly~ have you lost hope already?" Dawoodar opened his eyes even more, how was that not surprising? Richard said it was easy, but now he is also consuming his own life energy as well and knows how difficult it is. As for Richard, he is not only consuming his life energy, but he is pulling it from one direction and recharging it from another at the same time! Rather, how much energy would he have to burn for someone who had barely broken through to the Martial Emperor Realm to send out an attack like this? If Richard said that he burns his life vein several times per second, he would believe him! Richard extended his hand as he walked and pulled out a metal rod from the ground. The metal rod formed in his hand to take the shape of a short spear, "This method of burning has two problems. The first is that I am still weak, unfortunately, at level 41 of the internal energy system, and the third stage of the body strengthening divine tattoo, my basic strength with burning my life energy at this rate only gets me to level 46, and this is not enough to kill you unfortunately... The second problem is that the burning rate is very fast, so if I am not careful I may consume everything I collected within a few hours." "Don''t worry, you won''t live for a few hours." A half-smile appeared on Dawoodar''s face and he began to slowly advance towards Richard as well. In fact, he also had a simr time limit before his life energy ran outpletely. "Hehe, didn''t you stop to ask yourself why I''m telling you all this? My original n was to use this trump card to fill you with injuries for two or three hours until my life energy ran out and then my men would finish you off, but ns never work, right? My third brother''s sacrifice changed everything..." Richardughed, and then his eyes sparkled with intense killing intent, "Destroying your lung today reduced your overall strength, and forcing you to use your life force means that every injury I inflict on you will consume you faster and bring you closer to death... This means that I no longer need to buy time, I have a real chance of killing you, cool huh?" "Let''s see this opportunity then." Dawoodar smiled and cracked his neck right and left. The palm he had just received forced him to take Richard seriously for the first time. The polite conversation between Richard and Dawoodar astonished everyone. These two of them really experienced many mood swings within a few minutes!! *Swoosh* *Boom* Without warning, Richardunched the spear in his hand at an insane speed that broke through the sound barrier, but Dawoodar was able to stop it millimeters away from his eye. *BAAM* The next moment, Richard''s left fist appeared in front of him, heading towards his other eye, but Dawoodar waved the spear sideways and pushed Richard''s fist away so that it passed next to his neck. *Boom* The energy from that fist caused another part of the wall to copse *Swoosh* Dawoodar got time to catch his breath when he felt Richard''s right foot hitting his empty chest. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om *Poof* Dawoodar spat out some blood and then thrust his palm forward, intending to destroy Richard directly *Swoosh* But Richard quickly dodged to the side using his flying ability, then extended his palm that was burning with a green me. If he could touch Dowoodar with this me, it would take arge slice of his remaining life energy. *BAA* But Dawoodar hit the ground with his foot and jumped back, then he activated a wind path attack tattoo on his right shoulder and shot Richard with a massive wind st. The main battle of the day has finally begun. Chapter 695 First victim Chapter 695 First victim *Boom* Threads of daylight began to appear in the sky from afar. Finally, dawn came and the deep darkness of Nihari began to lift little by little. However, everyone''s eyes were directed toward another source of light, or more correctly, two sources, one of which radiated dark red and the other radiated intense green. *Boom* *Boom* "Ahhhh!!!" The sounds of birds chirping and small animals calling happily after the dawn weren''t heard, only explosions and screams were present. *Boom* Dawoodar used an offensive lightning path divine tattoo to bombard the entire area and surround Richard, then sent a palm toward his chest, sending him flying away and spitting blood. "NOO!!!" That cry was not from Richard, but rather it wasing from thousands of soldiers of the Azil tribe! When Richard harnessed arge portion of the life energy he had collected in battling the 20,000 soldiers, he did not intend to kill any of them. He was just making the city severely wound them or hold some of them and torture them, but he gave it the order to stop before anyone died. Even the green me meteors he threw at them were for the purpose of knocking out their life force, torturing them, and perhaps reducing their life span a little to make them feel weaker, but it didn''t kill any of them either. The ironic thing is that they actually started to die when the city''s attack on them stopped, and the fight between Richard and Dawoodar began! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om *Boom* Richard and Dawoodar''s fists collided again, creating a massive energy wave that pushed everyone back The sh of two masses of pure power in the middle of the city was not an easy matter. Every time one of them attacked or defended, energy waves were produced and destroyed everything around them... The pce had already turned into a pile of rubble. And of course, the bodies of the soldiers and the ground under their feet were not stronger than the pce that was built with the toughest rocks and metals... They all felt like small fish that happened to be present during a fight between two whales. On one hand, the ground began to crack and swallow them, and on the other hand, the energy waves began to destroy their bodies... Some of the weak among them have already exploded. A number of the soldiers tried to flee the city to get away from this hell, but the human Martial Emperors did not allow them. Sporadic attacks here and there were enough to force them to stay. Speaking of the Battle of the Emperors, they were also influenced by Richard''s fight against Dawoodar A while ago, the human Martial Emperors were confident that they could win as long as they had the advantage of flight and golden armor... Richard talked about being enough and things like that, and he would indeed be good at stopping the soldiers under the Martial Emperor Realm, but fighting the Martial Emperors, battling the real deal, would be their responsibility after all. As for the giant Martial Emperors, before the battle, they were talking about making a coup against Dawoodar, who had lost his mind, and that any one of them should take the leadership. The only thing stopping them was that no one wanted to take charge. Watching the sh of red and green in front of them, whether it was the Humans of Nihari Giants, they knew how much they were frogs at the bottom of a well... Who among them could stand up to this power? This is the power of a high level Emperor? What is the purpose of the existence of armies anymore when you have one of these at your side!! *Boom* *Boom* The ground cracked again and Dawoodar was thrown away, Richard flying after him like an arrow surrounded by green mes like an ambassador from hell. ... Whenever someone tries to send me balls, for example, an energy wavees from the opposite side that causes the attack to fade away, or another wavees that automatically increases the power of the attack. The battle of the Emperors became extremely random because of this, and this was worse for the Giant Emperors who couldn''t fly to change positions fast, so they became the losing side very quickly. ''His Excellency''s adopted son sacrificed himself so that we might have a better chance, and his own son, of his own flesh and blood, is fighting with his life on the line. If I do not do everything in my power, what will I say to His Excellency?!'' This is what was going through all the human emperors at this moment. "Hmph, your body is full of injuries and your energy reserve has reached a dangerous stage, this is a perfect time to try that thing." One of the emperors dressed in ck and wearing a mask spoke in a hoarse voice. "Aren''t you in a simr situation, you motherfucker?!" The giant shouted and swung his hammer again, both of them exchanging direct blows several times, even if the human didn''t seem to be badly injured, he was definitely full of internal injuries! "Do not underestimate His Excellency''s armor and talismans!!" The Human Emperor disappeared once, then appeared behind the giant and thrust his long dagger into his opponent''s neck "GAA .. Ghraaaaghhh" The giant took a few steps back with two eyes open to the end of them, shocked. That damned human did not use such a major attack for a while, was it not also exhausted? How did he regain his strength so quickly?! The giant was clearly injured severely, his aura decreased, and even his eyes began to shake violently, but he was not dead. That giant moved his eyes like a madman and started looking around for that cowardly human emperor, and at the same time, he was trying to slowly remove the dagger from his neck. The foolish human emperor seeded in stabbing his neck, but as usual, he did not cut anything vital. All he had to do was take out the dagger and continue as if nothing had happened. He needs a chance to give that human one more direct blow and he will definitely win!! "It''s over." The giant heard these words, and immediately afterward he felt a terrible pain in his chest, "AAHHHHHHI!!!" He then automatically raised his hand and struck forward, and actually seeded in delivering a direct hit to the Darkness user Martial Emperor, who flew backward and crashed into some rubble *Boom* and started coughing blood But what was strange was that his chest pain did not decrease, but rather increased! "ARGHGH!! AAAHHHHH!!" The giant emperor forgot the pain in his neck, and the blood that covered his entire body as he got down on his knees, the intensity of the paining from his chest was not like anything he felt before. Within a few seconds, he noticed that it was not just his chest that was hurting him, but rather he began to feel pain throughout his entire body, apanied by a strange feeling of weakness, "Ahhh... ARGHHH!!" The giant slowly raised his arm, wanting to see what was causing this pain. Even if he had been hit by a spear covered inva, he should not have suffered like this!! He actually felt something metal still stuck in his chest. He tried with the strength he had left to pull it out, but he failed causing him worse pain... But in this short moment, the giant felt what this thing was. It had a broad head and a slim body embedded in his heart, It looked like... A nail? Chapter 696 One last clash Chapter 696 Onest sh *Baam* Richard and Dawoodar collided again, and again Richard was thrown backwards without causing significant damage to either side "How long are you going to y this game?! Don''t you want to take revenge on that whore you call your mother? Come to me!!" Dawoodar shouted, stamped his feet on the ground, and jumped after Richard, leaving behind a huge crack in the ground Richard''s fighting style ispletely based on consuming Dawoodar... he counters his attacks directly but does not allow him to head any direct blow to him, he may try to fly around him and annoy him with side attacks, maybe try to throw the Life Fire at him to steal a few drops of the remaining life energy in his body. But he did not attempt to direct any fatal attack on Dawoodar, nor give him any chance to catch him "Haha, try another way. I have tasted humiliation and shame for forty years at your hands. You will need more than this to provoke me!" A big smile appeared on Richard''s face, "But I''m telling you now not to bother. I won''t let my third brother''s gift go to waste." This was not a life or death fight, but rather one of them was already considered dead and wanted to drag the other along with him. Dawoodar wants to end the fight as quickly as possible and go kill the rest of the human Martial Emperors. Only in this way will he cool the fire in his heart and give his sons and grandchildren a chance to rebuild the tribe, but Richard is simply too strong! And smart too... His entire style now revolves around stopping him and making him exert more effort. In this fight, every second that passes, what amounts to months or years of Dawoodar''s life force is burned up, If this continues, he will die before he can catch him!! There is another problem that concerns him... A short while ago, he heard the screams of another Martial Emperor from his tribe, and that person''s screams still going on until now. Then he heard screams from another familiar voice... And then another! There is something happening in the Battle of the Emperors, something must be stopped quickly!! He has to get rid of Richard first before he goes, but how to get rid of that motherfucker who refuses to stop for even a moment?! "Come on!!!" Dawoodar seemed to go crazy again and started shooting blue me attacks in every direction *swoosh* *swoosh* *swoosh* But Richard avoided them all and then returned to approach Dawoodar with the intention of tormenting him again, but at this moment the huge blue me balls came back to attack Richard from different directions! "Tch!" Richard stepped back again in annoyance and opened his mouth, emitting green mes intensely, creating a dome around him *shhhh* *shhhh* The blue me disappeared the moment it touched the Life Fire, and then Richard took advantage of the opportunity and turned the dome around him to create several arrows of me and sent them toward Dawoodar! "This ridiculous game must end!" Dawoodar gathered all his strength and then thrust his palms forward, a huge wave of energy instantly transmitted through the air and collided with the me arrows and instantly evaporated, then continued its path until it pushed Richard back! *Baaam* Richard was pushed badly, nothing was able to stop him until he hit the rubble of the wall in a loud explosion. However, he quickly stood up and did not appear to have suffered any injuries. But he quickly furrowed his eyebrows when he realized something. The energy wave that pushed him back was aimed at stopping him from flying and forcing him to stay at a certain point, even if for a moment. It was not intended to harm him. "What is that thing trying to do?" *Vroom* Richard felt a tremendous force descending on him from above, almost forcing him to kneel, but the bracelet on his wrist immediately shone and this effect disappeared. Richard knew then that this was the effect of one of Dawoodar''s offensive divine tattoos. Richard furrowed his eyebrows even more. First, he stopped him by pushing him with an energy wave and then forced him to remain where he was. Even if all of this happened in less than a second, Dawoodar was definitely after something. And he actually spotted something out of the corner of his eye Dawoodar, who looked like an old man in his sixties, had arrived a few steps away from him, raising his fist in a punching position... Dodging from this distance was impossible. Richard took a defensive position. If Dawoodar did all this in order to direct a blow to him, then that''s alright too, He can undoubtedly withstand a hit or two! The green mes burned around his body. If Dawoodar touched him willingly, it would be a good opportunity to steal a good handful of his life energy. But he suddenly noticed that the dark red glow radiating from Dawoodar had grown darker. Within a fraction of a second, his features had grown older, the wrinkles on his face had increased, and the skin on his muscles had wrinkled to the point that he began to look like an eighty-year-old old man. Richard immediately understood that Dawoodar had elerated the burning of his life energy in exchange for greater strength for this one attack, he literally rushed towards death in exchange for ending the fight! Dawoodar knew that he only had a few minutes of life left after this sacrifice, but this did not seem to discourage him. Rather, he muttered with intense killing intent, "Come with me." Even Dawoodar''s voice now has be like the voice of an old man who put half a foot in the grave "Nah, you''ll die alone." With an expression filled with arrogance and anger, Richard took a step forward and raised his fist. It was clear that he intended to confront Dawoodar''s attack directly, but not with blind confidence either. The ground beneath Richard cracked and green mes began to emerge from it as if a volcano had exploded The momentum around Dawoodar was enough to push away anything that stood in its way, but the green me did not intend to head towards Dawoodar from the beginning, but rather spilled over Richard''s head and entered from his feet! Richard''s eyes began to burn dark green and mes began to emerge from his mouth and nose, even his long hair began to burn intensely. At this moment, his aura multiplied at least several times. His muscles suddenly swelled, and his veins burst to the surface, and each one of them began to pulse with an audible sound. What remained of his clothes and armor had exploded away from his body, except for one or two pieces of rags covering the lower part of his body. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "KAAAAAHHH!!!" Richard shouted with all his might, this time not from excitement or anger, but from pain... Whatever he did was certainly not without consequences But Dawoodar did not leave him a way out, Either go along with him in his madness to stop this attack, or he would undoubtedly die... They were both betting on this sh... The victor would undoubtedly be determined after that. *Rumble* Chapter 697 A Third Chapter 697 A Third Richard and Dawoodar each clenched their fists back and jumped towards the other with unstoppable momentum, both intending to finish off the other party with this one attack. *Rumble* For a moment, it was as if time had stopped in everyone''s eyes. The dark red glow and intense green glow got even brighter and higher until they reached the sky, some low-level soldiers were unable to open their eyes and see what was happening. The Martial Emperors however saw everything clearly. The ground beneath Richard and Dawoodar''s feet swayed downward for dozens of meters, the fog lifted around them, and the storm that was clouding the sky split in two, and even the space between them seemed to be shaking violently, trying to hold itself together. And for some reason, they noticed the gentle smile on Richard''s eyes... ''It''s happening... It''s happening...'' Richard repeated to himself as he rushed forward, irresponsibly burning up his reserves of life energy. The life energy he extracted from the 50 million giants was fading like crazy. After all, this was not life energy extracted from emperors, but most of it from ordinary mortals, nor was it life energy still carefully stored in their veins. It was merely life energy extracted from dead beings, something that should not exist in nature! The thing that prevents this energy from disappearingpletely is that Richard traps it and prevents it from spreading. The second is that Life Energy is somewhat different from natural energy, as it is much thicker and does not merge with it until some time passes, they are somewhat like oil and water and this is one of the reasons that helps Richard keep it by his side. But the life energy that Richard collected still undoubtedly tends to leave him. It is always and forever seeking to disintegrate and return to the again to begin a new cycle, and now is its chance... Whether when Richard consumed it to heal Peon, or when he decided to consume it now to push his limits to new levels, the life energy he had gathered seemed to be conscious and began to rush to burn first, with every passing second the life energy of thousands of people were burnt! It is true that Dawoodar has used up most of his life''s energy, but Richard is also about to use up his reserve. However, Richard was smiling as he saw the face of old Dawoodar approaching him angrily. In less than a second everything will be decided, death or victory, joining his mother or achieving revenge, everything is in his hands now, NO ONE CAN STOP HIM NOW!! ''This power!!'' The rest of the Emperors and soldiers were terrified when they felt the pressure in the air ''The two''s fists haven''t touched yet, but they are already reshaping the ce... Is this what it means to be a true powerhouse?'' Some of the soldiers thought in silence, but they quickly panicked. If all of these phenomena are urring and they have not yet touched, then what will happen when... "Oh shit!" One of the Human Emperors quickly turned around, and lightning bolts appeared on his body, increasing his speed to the maximum and quickly leaving this ce. But even a Lightning Path Emperor wasn''t fast enough *BOOM* "AAHHH!" "Pfffft" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "ARRRGH!!!" The two''s fists finally met, creating a devastating energy wave What remained of the huge pce turned to ash, and even the rubble scattered around the city crumbled further The twenty thousand soldiers felt as if they had collided with a metal wall and flew away, spitting blood. Some of them lost consciousness, and some of them died instantly. The emperors from both sides were pushed back a few steps before they were able to stop again, and some of them were sent away if only they could stop them by colliding with the wall or one of the trees outside the city, and even after they had restrained themselves, the shock of the wave was still resonating in their bodies from bottom to top! "Your Majesty!" "Richard, are you okay?!" As an involuntary reaction, everyone cried and began searching for the bodies of Richard and Dawoodar. They looked and sent their soul senses throughout the city except at the site of the collision because, in their point of view, it was impossible for the two to remain standing in their ce after this massive explosion! Everyone knew that the fight was decided without a doubt, and even if one of them was not defeated immediately, at least they both lost an arm now, no, perhaps even more. This power they had acquired by sacrificing life energy was not something their bodies could handle yet, even if they managed to defend themselves, their immense strength was enough to destroy them from the inside! They have both reached the limits of what they can understand about Power!! However, after about a minute had passed, no one found the bodies of Richard and Dawoodar. Some of them thought that they had immediately evaporated from the determination to attack, and this was not something unexpected given the power they felt! "...Hmm? Look over there." Something strange appeared before everyone''s eyes as soon as the dust settled... There were shadows still standing in the dent created by the sh between the two "Is it possible that they are still there? How could they not have been thrown backward? ..No, this is..?" One of the Wind User Human Emperors stepped forward and with a wave of his hand, all the dust cleared away, but he quickly took a few steps back again, "What the¡­?!" Richard and Dawoodar were still standing in the same ce, to be more specific, both of them were still in a punching position, but the look in their eyes had changed from anger and revenge to panic and fear. There was a third person standing between them, holding each of their fists with one hand. Under everyone''s gaze, that person nodded with a smile, "Hmm, good punch!" Chapter 698 Intruders 698 Intruders In the face of Dawoodar''s Suppressing Fist, an attack in which Dawoodar had sacrificed almost a third of his life energy and put himself on the verge of death in order to carry it out, in front of a fist that had surpassed the barrier of a middle-leveled Martial Emperor and fully deserved the title of a high-level Martial Emperor full attack... Richard did not back down. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om *Showa* Just thinking about Richard burning his remaining life energy without counting, in the blink of an eye, the life energy of five million giants was burned at the same time. He did not take into ount the strain that this would put on his lifeline, nor did he think for a moment about the hardships and years he spent collecting this energy *A little bit more... Just a little bit more..* Richard gave a big smile as he walked forward The moment he had been waiting for so long was now in his sights, nothing could stop him now!! NOTHING!! But... *Whoosh..* Richard''s fist collided with something and stopped. The powerful sound of the explosion and the sttering of blood that he had expected did not happen... Rather, it seemed as if his fist was like a pebble hitting a pool of mud, All the momentum he had gathered suddenly disappeared as if it was never there. *What...is this...?* Richard''s mind stopped working for a moment. He saw arge palm blocking his fist. This palm belonged to a Nihari Giant. Did Dawoodar repel his attack so simply? Is Dawoodar even that strong? But by stopping it so suddenly, why didn''t the shockwaves kill him? He was the most knowledgeable of people about the extent of the power he had amassed. How could he be stopped at all? And it happened with a palm made of flesh and blood?! Richard weakly raised his eyes to look into Dawoodar''s eyes onest time, not to struggle or find solutions, but to curse him once or twice, he knew it was over, whoever could stop this attack could kill him like with a spit, ''Heh~ I failed then, it''s alright at least I''ll join my mother. I wonder if my father can get revenge on this monster... hehe, who am I fooling, of course, he can... He is Robin Burton.'' "..Eh?!" When Richard raised his eyes, he did not see what he was waiting for. He did not see the old face of old Dawoodar looking at him with hatred and a victorious smile, nor did he see death approaching. Rather, he saw another giant looking at him from the side of his eye, smiling... That giant has long, thick hair with blue strands, his face is clean-shaven, and his features are sharp and strong. He appears to be in his early thirties. His body is full of muscles, but they are not huge and explosive like Dawoodar, but rather symmetrical muscles that add to his beauty and prestige, so eloquent that they seem as if they were drawn with a pen. This is the first time Richard has seen this kind of muscr coordination on a giant, and what is strange is that he is even taller than Dawoodar! 14:35 His body is full of muscles, but they are not huge and explosive like Dawoodar, but rather symmetrical muscles that add to his beauty and prestige, so eloquent that they seem as if they were drawn with a pen. This is the first time Richard has seen this kind of muscr coordination on a giant, and what is strange is that he is even taller than Dawoodar! "Haha oh my, oh my~ My arm feels numb, that was a good punch for a little cub who is barely fifty!" That giant finally opened his mouth andughed in Richard''s face with a pure smile, then looked to his right at Dawoodar, with his brows furrowed slightly as if he were about to rebuke a student, "I don''t want to be the bringer of bad news here, but I tested your fist and his. If I hadn''t shown up, he would have blown your arm and lower jaw off with this attack, you have to be more careful in choosing your opponents, little brother, this is not good for your health!" After these words, the giant rxed his palms and then gently pushed the two fists back. This gentle push was enough to throw Richard and Dawoodar backward more than twenty meters. *Silence* Putting aside Salidar''s screams, a deep silence descended on the ce again. Everyone who had some time left turned their attention to this new intruder. The Human Emperors for the first time felt terrified, until this moment they believed that even if they did not win, they could escape easily, but after seeing that giant stop the final attack of Richard and Dawoodar like this... Who could escape from an entity like this?! In return, the remainder of the tribe''s army cheered vigorously! "HA, WE ARE SAVED!" "Haha I knew they wouldn''t leave us, I knew the support wasing!" "Kill them! Kill them all!!" The Human Martial Emperors took a few steps back in front of these cheers, for them there was no longer a fight, they should think of an opportunity to take Richard and Peon and get out of there!! The remaining Martial Emperors of the giants felt for a moment that their savior hero had arrived and they almost shouted out loud as well, but they quickly silenced themselves for two reasons.... One is that they do not know who that giant is, and the second is how the giant deals with Richard and Dawoodar as if they were equal in his eyes. Between the fear of the Human Martial Emperors, the joy of what remained of the Giant Army, and the anticipation of the Giant Martial Emperors... The atmosphere between the three individuals in the middle of the city was even heavier. *PAA* Dawoodar fell on his back and could no longer stand. The dark red glow around him disappeared and his aura became like that of a mortal. His facial features were no longer visible due to the wrinkles, he had to close his eyes tightly like an old man just to see the new arrival... The great Leader Dawoodar, the person who can shake the earth wherever he goes, even some cold can kill him now. That attack destroyed what remained of Dawoodar''s reserve of life energy. He only retained enough to see Richard dead and eat something from his body to feel the pleasure of revenge... "You... This power... These specifications... are you... that person in the mountains..?" His voice also became weak and distorted, like an old man whose hour was approaching *ROOAAAARR* *Baam* *Baam* At this moment, a shadow appeared in the sky, blocking the dawn light, and attracting all eyes toward it It was the shadow of a huge winged beast, dark blue in color, with a huge head containing a huge jaw that seemed to be able to tear apart anything in existence, and a long tail full of bumps as if they were des, its length from the jaw to the tip of its tail was no less than sixty meters, with every stroke of its huge wings the air under him explodes *Swoosh* *Boom* The beastnded on what remained of the city wall on its massive hind legs, then extended its winged arms, "ROOAAAARRRR" This one roar brought thousands of experienced giant soldiers to their knees and forced the Martial Emperors of both sides to take a few steps back "...Is that a fucking Dragon?!" Chapter 699 Crixus The Great 699 Crixus The Great *ROOAAAARR* *PAA* The knees came down one after the other, In the blink of an eye, thousands of giants were kneeling in fear and panic~ That shout wasn''t just a beast''s roar, they felt their very souls twitching. "Is that... A fucking dragon?!" One of the Human Emperors took another step back, his soul was screaming at him not to get into trouble with that beast. The word Dragon was not strange to the inhabitants of boths Jura and Nihari, and even to the inhabitants of Greend and Orphan Blood, as there are many beasts that have the word dragon in their name: such as rock dragons, the southern savage dragon, the blue river dragon, and many, many others.. But most often these are just lizard beasts, and the word dragon is inserted into their name for exaggeration. But the presence of these beasts, and even the other beasts simr to the description of Dragons such as the Winged Darko Beasts, did notpensate for the fear of dragon myths in the hearts of people. Even if they came from the same species, talking about true dragons still had a special awe, it is like saying that ostriches and doves are the same because they are both birds! "True Dragons really exist? Aren''t they only a legend?!" A Darkness User Human Emperor muttered in a low voice, then looked towards Richard and what was left of Peon, already starting to calcte the best way to reach them and then get out of there quickly. "No, no, this is not a dragon. Legends say that dragons are thousands of meters long and have four limbs other than the wings, and each limb contains five ws... As for this one, it is approximately 60 meters long and has only two limbs other than the wings, and it has 3 ws on each limb... It''s a wyvern!" One of the human emperors analyzed The rest of the emperors looked at the speaker from the corners of their eyes and did notment. How could they trust these legends? Jura has never known the existence of this type of beast, Neither wyverns nor dragons have been reported to have appeared in any historical era. The only information they have about these terrifying creatures are merely legends passed down by mortals. ording to legends, the wyvern is one of the closest breeds to true dragons. The description of this beast is simr to the specifications of a wyvern... But the wyverns are supposed to be much smaller than what they see now! "It is truly a wyvern... the King of the Northern Edge Great Mountain, Crixus The Great..." Dawoodar murmured in his tired voice as he looked at the majestic winged creature, then nodded with a smile and returned toy down on his back, "Only one person can mobilize Crixus The Great from the North Edge Great Mountain... I never thought that I would see you in thest moments of my life... Cough cough... When I meet my ancestors and they me me for the destruction of the tribe, I will tell them that I met you, hehe, Cough cough... Perhaps they will give me some respect... As long as you are here, I can go in peace, O great ancestor, Hk." Dawoodar closed his eyes, clearly preparing for a peaceful death "This creature is really Crixus The Great? The wyvern that allegedly controls the North Edge mountain range and all the beasts of the world?" One of the emperors fell to his knees. Crixus the Great is one of the stories that scare children at night, It is just an unconfirmed legend. In the far north of the Nihari, there is a gigantic mountain range filled with beasts of every size and color, and from time to time waves of those beasts emerge that destroy many settlements, viges, and even the less protected cities of the giants, and they don''t stop until they are all eventually killed. The dangers in those mountains are no less than the border between the five regions, but what is different in the North Mountain Range is that the dangers increase gradually and strictly as you go deeper inside, as if it were a game or a ground prepared for brutal training. It is said that as the number of beasts increases to a certain limit, the king of these beasts would give a deadly shout to send arge number out to start the waves. So the twelve tribes make preemptive strikes and kill those beasts before the waves start, and at the same time, it is a good opportunity to use the North Edge Mountain Range to train their offspring... And so it became that the deeper you go into the mountain ranges and kill more beasts, the more respect you gain. And it is not only respect that they gain, for some reason the Northern Edge Mountain Range is full of treasures that are not found anywhere else... Rare herbs that are millions of years old, minerals with unique properties, the opportunity to steal cubs of rare beasts, huge amounts of energy pearls scattered everywhere like pebbles, and many more to count... This dangerous but rewarding method of training was one of the most important reasons that enabled the northern tribes to confront and eventually kill the Second Heaven''s Chosen, and it is what keeps them strong to this day and keeps them always ready for war while living in peace among themselves. But this routine of entering a certain distance, killing a bunch of beasts, and thening out again to brag was not liked by many geniuses throughout the ages. Living in peace, starting a nice family, and thenpeting with other tribes in politics was not something everyone understood and wanted, What is the point of pursuing power if this was the end result?! Sorge numbers of young giants every year set their sights on the Northern Edge Mountain Range and go to register their names with their tribes that they wish to migrate to the northern mountain range... yes, migration! Some of them gave the reason for moving to live on the outskirts of the mountain range as they wanted to kill more beasts in order to protect everyone. Some said that by living in this dangerous way they would understand the world faster and achieve breakthroughs that would benefit people. Some simply said that they wanted to get rich quickly by collecting more treasures! These reasons are logical and considered strong motivations, but they are not everything... Everyone knew the main reason, the thirst for blood. Everyone who decides to head to the northern mountain ranges is obsessed with murder, and everyone who decides to prate further inside alone is a madman whose heart is blinded by the thirst for blood! This has gone beyond the stage of greed. This is like someone telling a mortal to jump off a mountain and he will give him some wealth, What use will wealth do if he is dead?! If that mortal actually jumped, it would be because he a suicidal maniac. Indeed, in every joint campaignunched by the twelve tribes on the threshold of the mountain ranges, each tribe searches for its immigrant, and they find the remains of the bones of their offspring in the waste of one of the beasts or traces of their blue blood inside the caves. Every year hundreds, or even thousands, of giants die in this way until The Twelve Tribes decided to ignore their existence and stopped searching for them and collecting their remains Everyone''s outlook changed towards them, from adventurers who did not fear death to weightless suicides... That was until that incident urred seven thousand years ago. It was then that the Lord of the North Edge Mountain Range decided to personally go out to annihte the giants of the North. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Please support me with gifts or on ko-fi to be able to continue this book ^^: /teamx15699 Chapter 700 Forgotten history 700 Forgotten history The Northern Edge Mountain Range is too huge, its size equivalent to the total area of severals the size of Jura. However, there is one mountain located at the northernmost point, and yet it can be seen from the borders of the mountain range, and it can even be seen clearly from space! The Great North End Mountain... How high is this mountain? No one dared to guess a number. Naturally, all the brave and adventurous people set this mountain in their sights, it was thepass when they were lost, the drive when they felt weak... Yet no one ever reached that mountain, they did not evene close. That mountain is the heart of the northern mountain range, Reaching it means crossing an area of multiples where every breathing thing tries to kill you! Even entering a few kilometers within the borders of the Northern Mountain Range is considered suicide, so what about moving towards the mountain?! There is another reason. It is said that the Lord of the Northern Mountain Range, the monster at the top of the food chain on Nihari, owns that mountain... Crixus The Great. No one knows the age of this majestic creature, but ites out every now and then and leads a beastwave himself to kill as many intelligent creatures as possible before returning to the mountain again... This is a normal thing for a beast, but what is unusual is that the first attack in which its presence was recorded 420 thousand years ago.... that is, approximately during the era of the first Heaven''s Chosen. As for the strength of that creature, no one knows for sure either. Its huge size and irrational longevity are enough to strike fear into the hearts of everyone. Every time Crixus The Great appears, all the people of the North think that death hase, but something strange always happens. The wyvern always destroys, burns, and eats whatever it wants, with its army of beasts with it cleaning whatever it leaves behind, but when the experts from all the tribes gather and fight it, it shows great strength that makes it kill a handful of them, but in the end, it retreats in pain and full of wounds. That is, throughout history and in different eras, the power of the wyvern Crixus has always been equivalent to the power of the elite from all the twelve giant tribesbined, whether the elite at that time were ordinary warriors, shamans, Martial Dragons, or even Martial Emperors, there is always a bnce! Some schrs said that the level of Crixus'' power is always equal to the level of the strongest giant in existence, meaning that if the strongest person is at the top of an average emperor, then Crixus will be at the top of a middle-leveled Martial Emperor. As for its ability to fight them all, this is due to its huge size, long experience, powerful blood lineage, and deadly me, which is why he was called the Great. For example: Since his first appearance 420 thousand years ago, Crixus the Great has appeared several times, and each time he kills tens of thousands of giants and destroys hundreds of cities and colonies, and each time he fights dozens of mid-level emperors before killing a handful of them and retreating full of wounds, and the cycle repeats. Things got worse after one of the giants broke through to be a high-level Martial Emperor for the first time. Crixus gained enormous power and it took them the addition of the armies of the Twelve Tribes in order to force him to retreat. The situation was getting bloodier and worse every time, but they were able to do it somehow, and every time they cursed the first giant who broke through to be a high-level Emperor, but at least he helped them fight back when Crixus appeared during his reign. But the situation was different 7 thousand years ago... Crixus The Great invaded the northern region again, but when the Giants'' Emperors gathered that day to stop him, they were surprised that the gap between them and the Wyvern was enormous. The power that the Wyvern showed had surpassed that of a mere high-leveled Emperor by arge margin, it was level 48 or 49 at the very least! On that day, neither the numbers of the Emperors nor the divine equipment were of any use, everything was shattered in front of Crixus''s massive body and his unstoppable mes... Within one hour of fierce fighting, almost a quarter of the gathered experts were killed before the rest were able to flee in different directions. Crixus''s roar resounded in the sky and shook thends. After that battle, after the Giants'' Emperors were forced to retreat, there was no one left who could confront it. Within one month of that battle, Crixus wiped out all traces of intelligent life from the vicinity of the northern mountain range and pushed the Giants and their ves south But the great Crixus was not satisfied with expelling them, but rather it hunted for thergest group of intelligent beings at that time and appeared above their heads, wanting to wipe them all out, Everyone thought at that time that the North was over, that it will all belong to the beasts from now on... until that man appeared. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He appeared to be an ordinary male of the Nihari giant race. He had long, thick hair with blue streaks, and no hair on his face other than his eyebrows... Other than his strong presence, there did not seem to be anything special about him. That giantughed out loud as soon as he appeared and said the first andst recorded sentence about him, the greatest and craziest thing that could be said, "Haha, you really made me work to reach you, today I will ride you!" Crixus roared angrily at this insult and a massive battle actually began. Unexpectedly, the crazy giant did not die immediately... The battle continued for a few hours, during which most of the giants who were trying to escape were killed by the shock waves and stray attacks. They tried hard to beg that crazy giant to drag the wyvern away, but it seemed as if he did not hear them at all. After more than nine hours of continuous fighting, Crixus roared again, but this time in pain, then he turned around and beat his wings, speeding towards the north... That crazy giantughed loudly and jumped after him as well. This was thest time the two were seen. Some of those present that day decided to build a statue of that giant and venerate him as a savior and hero, and some cursed him and said that that giant was the one who achieved a breakthrough and caused an increase in the power of the wyvern, and therefore repairing the damage he caused was only right. But whether the reverence or cursing, it didn''t reach that giant, and it did not continue for long either... There is a habit among all intelligent creatures, which is that if a cmity befalls them, they do not talk about anything else, but after which they get busy with their lives again and gradually forget, no matter how great that cmity is. Seven thousand years of generational session were enough to erase that incident from the public''s minds, especially since therge beast waves hadpletely stopped. Chapter 701 The forgotten genius Chapter 701 The forgotten genius "Oh... My name is still known? That was unexpected." The neer raised his eyebrows A big smile appeared on old Dawoodar''s face when he was sure that he had attracted the attention of his hero, "...identifying Your Eminence after only one appearance was difficult even after all the tribes tried hard, but how can the moon be hidden? In the end, we were honored to reach your honorable name... Hk, son of Darat, son of Solvin, from the Solvin tribe, one of the twelve northern tribes. You were the most famous genius in the Northern Region nine thousand years ago, as you shocked everyone with your cultivation speed. Then you shocked everyone again when you registered your name among those wishing to migrate to the Northern Edge Mountain Range immediately after you obtained the fourth stage of the Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo." Dawoodar''s voice was very weak and intermittent, but it nevertheless attracted everyone''s attention and ears. If a needle had fallen on the ground now, everyone would have heard it, especially the Giant Emperors, whether those from the Azil tribe or the five hiding outside they all listened, holding their breath. Hk''s name and presence are considered taboo in the northern region... The massive battle that determined the fate of the North was kept secret, All those who witnessed it were threatened to remain silent. Although some rumors spread here and there, seven thousand years were enough to kill all rumors and erase that incident from minds... Only the Emperors knew about the existence of that person, and only tribal leaders knew his true identity. ''Hulk, Son of Solvin'' All the giants stared at the neer''s face as if they wanted to etch his face into their memories... Is this really the face of someone who lived 9,000 years? He looks younger than most of them! The Solvin Tribe is actually one of the Twelve Tribes, but they are considered the weakest tribe currently. How is it possible that a character like this belongs to them? Is this why even though they are the weakest, no one tries to bully them? ... Secondly, is this the face of someone who really lived 9,000 years?! He looks younger than most of them! "...Unfortunately, your Eminence disappeared as soon as you entered the Northern Edge Mountain Range. Your tribe tried to search for you a lot, but to no avail, so you were counted among those killed every year and were slowly forgotten until you showed us your greatness again two full thousand yearster when you appeared when we needed you most and saved the world." Then Dawoodar raised his head slightly and looked at the majestic creature standing on the wall, "After you chased after Crixus The Great that day and disappeared again, some said you died with it, and some said you were trying to restrain him in the Great North End Mountain so he wouldn''t harm the world again... Cough, Cough, but it seems that our wild imagination was very weak... Your Eminence actually... seeded in subduing such a magnificent creature?!" "Your imagination is indeed wild," Hkughed sarcastically, "You think I fought Crixus to save the world? I just wanted a good ride... To die fighting against it? No one is qualified to push me to this extent~ What are you people smoking over here?" When Dawoodar saw that his nostalgic approach did not bring the expected reaction, he tried to moderate his posture again and spoke frantically, "Of course, Your Eminence, you are the master of the earth and the sky, you are without parallel in history, you--" But Hk interrupted him, waving, "Come on already, Enough is enough! Justy there silently, you are too old for this I fear you might break your thigh moving too much, Grandpa." "...Yes." Dawoodar went back to sleeping on his back and looking up at the sky with eyes full of tears. The person he calls Grandpa now is a few times older than him... As for Hulk, he finally turned to Richard, "And you..." "Haa... Haa... " Richard was still panting hard and his eyes were tired and half open. Although his life energy had not been damaged, his body was definitely not prepared to withstand this kind of force. A strange smile appeared on Hk''s face, "During the ancient times they had a saying: If you want to beat a dog, you have to ask the identity of the dog''s owner first. Did any of you get my permission before wreaking havoc in the northern region?" "Keeeakk!!" Richard felt fearing from the depths of his soul and quickly retreated In the face of this rapid retreat, Hulk did not move from his ce, just opened his eyes slightly and ordered: "Stop." "..." Richard remained where he was, even his lungs stopped breathing and his heart stopped beating involuntarily at this moment. Hk did not emit any of his aura or even show any killing intent, but Richard believed with all his being that this man could kill him before he knew how he was killed. *swoosh* *swoosh* *swoosh* In the face of this imminent danger, the Human Emperors moved quickly. In the blink of an eye, they formed a ring around Richard and took out all their weapons and talismans. One of them, a Dark User, opened a dark portal under Peon and pulled his body into the ring next to Richard. "Haha, nothing will save you from death today!!" The remaining Azil Giant Emperors shouted excitedly and surrounded the human ring The number of Emperors capable of fighting from the Azil tribe currently does not exceed twenty after the rest were nailed, but their morale touched the sky after obtaining the support of this entity, and yet they did not attack. None of them would dare to start anything before Hk gave his order. As for Hk himself, he raised his eyebrows slightly at this strange situation, "...Why? I don''t remember asking you to remain as well. You could have run away, I would not have stopped you." "His Excellency did not feed hyenas. If you want to harm Richard, you must pass by our corpses first!!" One of the Lightning Law users tightened his grip on his golden spear and touched his life vein, At any moment, he would open it and whatever would happen would happen. "If it were not for His Excellency, I would have been dead in an alley right now. You shall not touch his son today!" Another emperor dered, sweat dripping from his head "..." Hk maintained a confused expression on his face, the giants were not raised with this kind of loyalty Even the emperors of the Azil tribeughed at the foolishness of humans. A short while ago, they intended to overthrow Dawoodar because they felt that he had lost his mind, and some of them cursed Salidar because of his screaming, blind loyalty, What is this? As long as you are strong and can lead, we will follow you. When you fall, we will trample you first! This has been thew of giants since the dawn of history. This is what has always made their leaders stronger than everyone else! But Hk did notugh like them, he just raised his hand and motioned for them to lower their weapons, "There is no need to be agitated, I have received news that there is a Third Heaven''s Chosen who has appeared and I havee to meet him. The human boy will stay with me until his fatheres and collects him from me, the rest of you can leave in peace. " "Eh? But.. But Your Eminence!!!" One of the Giant Emperors spoke in shock, but he quickly restrained himself before saying another word. They no longer have the say here. "You want us to leave his Highness and leave? You are dreaming!!" One of the Human Emperors shouted forcefully, but this time his eyes seemed a little hesitant "That wasn''t a request, I''m just telling you what''s going to happen." Hk just shook his head, then looked at Richard, "They are good followers. Order them to leave and don''t let any more blood flow today." "Haa... Ha... Hooo~"Richard forcibly stopped his panting and then waved, "Your mission is over, leave. I will stay here for a while." "¡­Sorry, Your Highness, you can punish meter, but I won''t leave." "Neither am I." "I''m staying here!" The Human Emperors did not show any intention of retreating. Some of them had their pupils shaking as they met the doom and their hearts began to beat like hammers, but he remained standing there. "You¡­" A look of confusion and astonishment grew on Hulk''s face for a moment, but he finally sighed and raised his palm, "Heh~ Unfortunate, this would be a bad start with the Third Heaven''s Chosen, but there is no other solution, go on your way then." *Boom* At this moment, the ground shook under everyone''s feet, a golden glow filled the ce and a strong voice was heard, "You want to meet His Excellency? This is your lucky day." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 702 Prestige Chapter 702 Prestige *Baam* A strong voice shook the hearts of everyone present as if thousands of people were speaking at the same time, "You said you want to meet His Excellency? This is your lucky day." "Keeeh!!!" The intense golden glow and powerful voice alone were enough to strike fear into the hearts of lower-leveled soldiers, and even the Emperors were not spared when they sensed the aura of the owner of the voice and saw his appearance, all the Giant Martial Emperors without exception took a few steps back and their features changed for the worse, some even forgot to breathe. What they see now is no less shocking than seeing the Wyvern... It was Titan! And not one of the alleged Nihari giants, no, but a real, golden-colored 25 meters high colossus. *Gulp* The giants took another step back. Whatever this thing was, it was definitely not on their side as it called the Third Heaven''s Chosen *His Excellency*... And what was wrong with his aura? It gives the feeling that he is not weaker than the wyvern or Ancestor Hk himself!! "Warlord Julian!! What is a Warlord doing here?!" One of the Human Emperors shouted in surprise, but at the same time he automatically lessened his hand on the spear, He knew that he was safe now. "Haha, you bastards, open your eyes and see the power of the True Beginning Empire! Hahaha!" One of the Young Human Emperors couldn''t hold himself back and shouted excitedly. A minute ago he was certain of death, this sudden change made him ecstatic! As for Hk himself, he opened his eyes to the end of them, and even his ears moved slightly upward as he looked at this *Warlord* from top to bottom, smiling. It was not a smile of challenge or confidence, but rather a real smile that indicated happiness, "Nice... How many of you are inside? Is this the work of the Third Heaven''s Chosen? How interesting haha!" The Warlord stared down at Hk, "His Excellency invites you to his presence,e with me." Hk stopped passing his eyes over the Warlord when he heard his words and went back to looking directly into his eyes, "Isn''t it polite for him toe and introduce himself first? After all, he is the intruder in my area and not the other way around." *ROOAAARR* Cryxus spread his wings and let out a loud roar that sent the clouds flying in all directions. Then he stared at the warlord with the killing intent that he had umted over 400,000 years, opening his mouth, "We need to go to him? Bring that human and let him prostrate before my greatness immediately. Only then will I forget this insult and leave his fate in the hands of my partner." The wyvern spoke in a voice that was heavy and bloody, to say the least, Everyone who heard him felt a shiver run through his body and soul. "The Wyvern has spoken? The Wyvern has spoken!!" "Beasts can talk?!" "Shut up! Are youparing the great Crixus to ordinary beasts?!" One of the Azil Emperors shouted proudly. No one would have expected any of the giants to praise this wyvern after everything it had done to them, but today he is on their side and that is what matters. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Warlord Julian raised his head, focusing his gaze on the wyvern for a moment, then returned to look into Hk''s eyes, "I take it that you are declining His Excellency''s invitation?" Hk nodded a few times, raising his shoulders, "Sorry for insisting on such formalities, but the first meeting, in particr, must go ording to a certain procedure, otherwise, my prestige will diminish. That wouldn''t be good, right? I''m still the Great Hk and all that stuff... I realize that you are strong in your current form, but I am afraid that Crixus can take care of you alone. You will need much more if you want to force me to move." "Aha, yes the prestige! ...About that," Julian nodded a few times, then gave a signal with his left hand, "Wherever His Excellency is present, this phrase is dropped from anyone else. He alone maintains his supreme prestige." Three space vortexes appeared above the city at once *Baam* *Baam* *Baam* Three more shadows descended from those vortexes, onended next to Warlord Julian, while the other twonded above the wall to the right and left of the wyvern... All three of them were Warlords and their aura did not lose much to Warlord Julian, each of them had an Emperor as the heart of the array. *Grrrrr* The wyvern showed its teeth and began to growl as it looked right and left, Its mouth began to burn with a light blue me, but it did not utter a word this time. The happy and confident smile on Hk''s face also disappeared, his hands folded in front of his chest finally lowered them as he passed his eyes between the four Warlords. After a few seconds, he sighed and rubbed the area between his eyebrows, then looked back at Julian again, "...Where is the Third Heaven''s Chosen?" "Not too far from here" Julian responded with a frown "Please lead the way." Hk extended his arm and respectfully motioned for Julian to walk before him, this time he was chuckling shyly. Julian furrowed his eyebrows tightly... This shy smile on his face was that of a teenager who fell in front of a few girls, not at all the smile of someone facing death! ''Doesn''t he feel that four Warlords with the power of the peak of the Emperor''s Realm could kill him? Or did his istion make him lose hismon sense? ...It doesn''t matter.'' Julian shook his head, then pointed back and started walking, "Let''s go." The gentle smile returned to Hk''s face and he began to walk behind him "No... no no no, wait!!" Dawoodar forced his old body to crawl until he reached Hk''s foot and clung to it, "You can''t leave us now! If you abandon us, it means death! At least tell them to leave us alone!!" The Emperors of the Azil tribe took a few steps forward as well, and even the ordinary soldiers finally opened their eyes as they watched your horror. They werepletely consumed... 13 Emperors among them fell victim to those nails, their first genius, Salidar, was still screaming, and their leader had lost the ability to fight, there was no longer any way for them to continue this battle. Their only hope was what Hk would do next! Hk looked down at Dawoodar with a sad expression, then turned to face Richard, "Can you find it in your heart to leave them alone? Mercy is a good attribute to have, It is clear that they cannot continue this fight any longer." Richard gritted his teeth hard before shouting, "Why didn''t they have mercy on me?! Even if it were thest day of my life, I would definitely--" Before Richard couldplete his words, Hk looked down again, raising his shoulders with an incent expression, "I tried, but he said no. Good luck." Then he shook Dawoodar''s grip away and continued walking at a fast pace until he disappeared from sight. Chapter 703 The outcome Chapter 703 The oue *Paa* *Paa* *Paa* *Paa* All the giants of the Azil tribe, Emperors and soldiers, fell to the ground on their knees or their butts, with shocked eyes and open mouths. On their faces, there were only expressions full of despair and loss... Yesterday, they had hoped that the other tribes would help them, and when Richard appeared, they had the hope of arresting him and bargaining with the Third Heaven''s Chosen, and during the battle, they had hope that Dawoodar would save them from the enemies with his terrifying power, then hope reached its peak when Ancestor Hk appeared with his wyvern Crixus The Great... And every time their hopes are broken in the most horrific ways. Thest break in particr was terrifying. What are these titans called warlords? How did four of them appear out of nowhere? And the four of them are powerful enough to bepared to their legends Hk and Crixus? Why do they even need to fight anymore?! They died, but they died from the inside, They no longer had the only thing that keeps everyone alive: hope. The Human Emperors sighed in relief and thanked the heavens, not because they had been saved, but because they had not abandoned Richard and fled at the crucial moment... As for Dawoodar, he contented himself with lying on his back, with his arms and feet wide open, contemting the clear sky above him with his eyes half open. He didn''t seem nervous or upset, he didn''t seem upset or angry, he just seemed... Rxed. After that attack, there was too little life energy left in Dawoodar''s body. His heart began to beat slowly, and his liver and one lung weakened and were no longer able to support his huge body. It would not take long before his internal organs failed and caused him to die a natural death. This is sad, yes, but there is no way to stop it, and given the state of the tribe and the torture and humiliation that will befall them or killing them in the worst ways, dying a natural death now is not a very bad option... "FUUCKKKK!!!" The only one who had a different feeling out of everyone was Richard, and that feeling was anger. "Dammit! Dammit!! DAMMIT!!!" Richard raised his foot a few times and started hitting the ground, shouting until it cracked, "All of this is because of you!!" With a few quick steps, Richard angrily stepped forward and kicked Dawoodar''s thigh n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om *Crack* "ARRGGH!!" Dawoodar''s body was currently very weak. This simple blow from Richard easily broke his femur Then Richard sat on his chest and grabbed Dawoodar''s hair, raising his head, then shouted at his face, "Do you have enough time to sleep, you filthy little shit? Do you know what the appearance of the Warlords means? They are my father''s most powerful weapon and do not move except by hismand, Their appearance at that crucial moment was not a coincidence. It means that my father was watching what was going on all along, It means that he was preparing an army to intervene from the very first minute, it means that he did not trust that I would be enough to deal with you on my own! And you know the worst thing is? It is it turns out that he was right!! ALL THAT HAPPENED BECAUSE OF YOU!!!" *Baam* *Baam* *Baam* Richard mmed Dawoodar''s head into the ground several times "Pfft, What the hell does this have to do with me?!" Dawoodar was unable to maintain his calm any longer. Dawoodar tried to push him off of him, but he was like a child trying to push a grown man. "Do you feel that you are strong when you are bullying me in this situation? If you are a man, then kill me already! Or have you grown up to be a whore like your mother?!" Richard did not fall into the trap and continued to hit his head on the ground until he pulled out some of Dawoodar''s hair in his hand, "Kill you? As long as I am alive, I will personally make sure that you will not taste death. I will personally make sure that you and your son are tortured more than you eat and breathe!" "ARGHH, stop that you motherfucker lowly human!! But, haha I want to see you try! I''m dead! Hahaha cough cough I''m already dead!!" The pain and blood pouring from his head did not prevent Dawoodar fromughing in anger. It is a strange feeling to feel that you have won while dering your death, but this is exactly what he feels now. "As if I would let you!" A green me rushed from under the ground and ignited in Dawoodar''s body "Hahahaha, yes, hasten my death further! HAHAHA... hah?" Dawoodar''sughter was interrupted by a look filled with shock. He felt that his lifeline was treated and was no longer leaking his remaining life energy. Then he felt how much life energy in his body was slowly increasing. But this did not make Dawoodar happy but rather frightened him. "You... you you you! What are you nning to do?!" "I will-- I WILL--!! Arrrghh.." Richard restrained himself and lowered his head, "Unfortunately, it will not be me. I''ll hand you over to my father and he will take care of you, but don''t worry, my promise still stands... If I hear that my father did not torture you enough. I wille back to take you from him and invent new methods of torture just for you!" "ARRGGH!! GET AWAY FROM ME! GET AWAY FROM ME!!!" The dark red glow began to appear around Dawoodar again. With new life energy in his vein, Dawoodar tried to exploit it and burn it again, perhaps he might directly die this time. "Don''t even dream about it!!" But Richard shouted, then took out a nail-like item from his space ring, and with a *swoosh* he stabbed it into Dowoodar''s chest. "Pffftttt" The nail that entered Dawoodar''s heart made him feel great pain, but he also smiled, finally he was able to provoke Richard enough to kill him! "...Eh? What the-- Ahhh!!!" Richard watched Dawoodar scream in pain for a few minutes before he finally extinguished the green me around him, and spoke rtively calmly, "This amount of life energy shouldst you for a long time, after which the Life Path users will take care of you." Then he stood up and shouted behind him, "Okay, that''s enough, This y has gone on long enough. Arrest everyone and nail them. Don''t let a single soldier leave here without a nail in his chest!!" Then he struck his foot on the ground and the city came back to life and began attacking the soldiers, not with the same ferocity as he first came of course, but the soldiers had no incentive to fight either, so even with what little life force remained in Richard he was able to easily suppress the remaining few thousand soldiers The human Martial Emperors did not dy either. As soon as they heard the order, they pounced on the remaining emperors of the Azil tribe and a battle began again. This time the battle consisted of the giants trying to escape in all directions and the humans trying to catch up with them, but unfortunately, they were trying to escape from people who could fly and Use wind and lightning paths. The oue of the final battle for the Azil tribe did not take long to be decided. Chapter 704 Two boys Chapter 704 Two boys Hundreds of kilometers away from the devastated capital of Azil-- "Hah~ How long are we going to keep going up? This is bad for the knees." Hk stopped halfway up a mountain and started patting his back with fatigue like a mortal "Stop babbling and keep moving. We''re almost there." Warlord Julian was not convinced that the person who had stopped that attack so easily would tire of walking such a distance "Aiy Aiy~ Do you have mercy in your heart?" Hk shook his head and continued walking, "How do you make an old man like me walk like this, and even climb a mountain? At least carry me on your shoulder." Warlord Julian''s face twisted but he did not stop or respond this time, yet he could not stop himself from sending a nce towards Hk. That person is surrounded by two warlords, one in front and one in the back, and is walking towards the enemy headquarters with his feet, yet his facial expression is rxed and he has time to joke. Did his istion with the beasts for all those years destroy hismon sense... Or is he certain that nothing bad will happen to him today? *ROOOAARR* Julian sent his gaze up as well. That wyvern didn''t look happy at all following them like that, but it didn''t try to escape or do anything suspicious. It seemed that as long as Hk took the soft approach, it would do the same. Hk continued nagging for a few more minutes with no response from anyone until they finally approached the summit and Julian stepped out of the way and motioned for him to continue. "Hmm, won''t youe too? Meeting with your master alone might be dangerous.." The giant was surprised. "His Excellency requested your presence alone, so no one else wille forward. Even your lizard will stay with us here, and also... His Excellency does not need someone like me to guard him!" Julian was already beginning to reach his limit "Oh, he doesn''t need your guard? Interesting... Okay, Crixus, stay and y here with them. I''ll go see this His Excellency Brother." Hk nodded a few times and followed a few more steps until he reached the top of the mountain, cing his hands behind his back The first thing Hk did was look down at his foot... It was clear from the moment he ced his foot on the mountain top that it was not ordinary. Usually, mountain peaks are sharp and full of curves and protrusions, but this peak waspletely t and had a smooth surface as if it were marble. Rather, it was level to the point that it was impossible for it to form in this shape naturally, it was clear that the top had been cut off with a sharp tool like a sword, and it appeared to happen with one strike... A huge sword and decisive power to cut off the top of a mountain with one strike like this... To do something like this... Hk raised his eyebrows in surprise and was forced to look back at Warlord Julian, thinking about it, he still hadn''t seen the Warlord''s weapon. Then Hk shrugged his shoulders and looked in front of him again, this time wanting to see the person he came for, the Third Heaven''s Chosen who had turned the northern region upside down, and his trusted followers. But his excited expression quickly turned to disappointment. On top of the mountain, only two humans were sitting on tworge chairs giving him their backs, even after stepping on the mountain top for a few seconds now they were not allerted of his presence One of them was blond, wearing casual blue attire, and the other had ck hair and wore full armor, a mixture of ck and gold, and ced his ck helmet on his thigh. They both gave off an air of nobility that even dirt was ashamed to approach one of them... But why is it that one of them was still a low-level Martial Emperor while the other was not even an Emperor!! This is good for their ages... Their bodies say they are the exact same age, they should be twins or something. For them to reach this kind of strength when they are barely over a hundred years old is an excellent achievement, but he did note to meet young talents! "Ehem!" Hk put his fist to his mouth and coughed twice to alert the two human boys of his presence, "Who are you, lovely ones? Where are your elders?" But no one paid attention, they both acted as if he was not there. "Hmm?" Hulk raised his eyebrows and began to inspect his palms and muscles. Is his presence not enough? *aaak* n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Ahhhh" "Hmm?" At this moment, Hk heard something that made him stop inspecting himself and focus on the two in front of him again There was a floating ring in the air in front of the two humans. In that ring, he saw a massive battle and heard the screams of the warriors. With one look, Hulk was able to pinpoint the location of this battle... This was the spot he had just left, that battle was happening now! *Whistle~* Hulk let out a long whistle, raising his eyebrows, then took a quick step forward, "This sounds great, you can follow a battle taking ce hundreds of miles away like that? Is this the creation of the Third Heaven''s Chosen? Let me see!" *Shwa* The ck-haired human casually moved his hand without looking behind him and erected a wall of ck me in front of Hk, then he was heard saying: "Do note any closer until my father gives you permission." Normally, Hk would have praised this wonderful move and continued moving forward anyway, but for the first time since his appearance today, he furrowed his eyebrows and took a step back. The wall of me did not exceed two meters in height and was burning very lightly as if it were a curtain intended for mosquitoes. However, Hk felt his soul twitch slightly when he was about to touch it. His soul... The soul of Hk... Is twitching? When was thest time something like this happened?! Hk waved and a strong wind blew out the ck mes, then he looked at the ck-haired young man with a face devoid of any emotions, "This looks dangerous, young man. If you continue ying like this, someone might get hurt." *PAA* The ck-haired one stood up and then took out a ck halberd out of nowhere and mmed it on the ground, The head of the halberd was ignited by that ck me again, "You talk too much." Faced with Caesar''s threat, Hk raised one eyebrow and then began to scratch his head, "...Listen, boy, a while ago you said I have to wait for your father''s permission, Should I understand that your father is the Third Heaven''s Chosen? That person really likes to have children, huh... It doesn''t matter~ I understand the children''s enthusiasm and everything, but I came to get to know your father, I don''t want to waste the opportunity when hees and sees me turning his son''s head into a urinal." Chapter 705 Loud Silence Chapter 705 Loud Silence "I want to see you try!!" Caesar took an offensive stance and almost jumped forward Then he heard a voice next to him, "That''s enough, Caesar, we are not savages to invite our guests and then treat them like this." "Tsk~ Yes father." Caesar extinguished the me on the tip of his halberd and looked away, he really wanted to test that giant''s strength himself since he saw him stop Richard''s attack, unfortunately, the opportunity was gone now. "...Your father?" Hulk pointed at the blond young man with his eyes open "And who else? This is His Majesty the Emperor of the True Beginning Empire, the Third Heaven''s Chosen, His Excellency Robin Burton." Caesar announced proudly *Step* *Step* Hk quickly moved forward until he reached Robin''s side, then leaned forward until his huge face was centimeters away from Robin''s, "YOU are the Third Heaven''s Chosen?" "Sorry to disappoint you, It is me." Robin spoke without much emotion, then continued after a slight pause, "I''m sorry, but I can''t continue talking to you right now. As you can see, there are other things that upy my mind currently. Why don''t you sit with me and watch the battle, and then we can talk?" Hk stood up straight again, surprise still stered on his face, but he took two more steps and sat down on Caesar''s seat, "That doesn''t look bad to me." "YOU PIECE OF---" Robin spoke quickly before his son said something reckless, "Caesar, just get another chair out." Then he fell silent again "Arrghgh as you wish." Caesar knew that his adoptive father did not want anything to disturb his mood at this moment, he was troubled enough already. With a slight movement of his hand, another simr chair sat to the left of Robin Silence returned again at the top of the mountain... Robin resumed watching the images unfolding in front of him without expressions on his face, Caesar rxed in his new chair and his slightly angry expression returned again, and his involuntary body movements made it clear that he wanted to be there with them. As for Hk, he was watching the little banners surrounding the screen in front of them... Although he did not understand the runes drawn on them, he was able to sense some things. First, these banners form a kind of special domain within them, and that domain in front of them now has a connection between thew of Light, thew of Sound, and thew of Space, all of them are working automatically and together to produce this perfect image. This is not just the production of techniques to control the heavenlyws, This small domain is apletely new innovation that has never been heard of before! Thinking about new innovations... That ck fire a moment ago did not seem normal. When he was about to touch it, he felt the danger of death, even if it was very slight. Who could make him feel the danger of death in the first ce? ...Unless it was Death itself. When Hk thought about this, he quickly turned to Caesar again, ''Is it possible that this boy is cultivating something rted to thew of Death?'' After several seconds, he shook his head, smiling at how ridiculous his thoughts were... There arews that cannot be messed with even as a Heaven''s Chosen, and thew of Death is one of them. Then he returned to focusing on the screen like them... The battle was at its end, statues made of rock and metal rods were restraining more than ten thousand giants and stabbing them with huge nails like stakes through their hearts, and on the other side there were only 5 giant Emperors left, still trying to escape, But they are all under siege now and their fate is inevitable Three of those five tried to burn their life energy during the fight to give them a boost of strength with which to escape, but two of them exploded immediately, and the third consumed his entire life energy within four seconds and died of old age before he seeded in escaping or even harming any human. After watching the battle for a few seconds, Hk couldn''t help but open his mouth, "Aren''t the Heaven''s Chosen ones supposed to iste themselves and develop the world and things like that? Even the Second Heaven''s Chosen was seeking unification after dering that war, not ughter, and this does not seem like a unification battle to me... What caused all this?" "..I have my reasons," Robin responded with a frown Hk raised his eyebrows curiously, "Oh, what are those reasons that make you risk eternal hostility with the northern region in order to annihte one of the tribes?" But Robin did not respond, but rather raised a finger to his mouth, "Shhh..." then pointed towards the picture in front of him. Caesar was the one who spoke when he noticed his father''s annoyance, "Hey, my father gave you enough face and made you sit next to him. Don''t ruin this moment for him. I''m sorry to bring this news but you are not the center of the universe as you think you are. Stay calm until my father finds some time for you, understood?" Hk raised his finger and almost said something, but he nodded in conviction and went back to watching the picture in front of him in silence. Within just a few minutes, the battle waspletely over and the prisoners were being organized and the injured treated, Robin finally opened his eyes normally and let out a long sigh, then opened his mouth, "Theo." A figure suddenly appeared, emerging from the shadow of Robin''s chair, "At yourmand." "Holy shit, What was that? Is that the Darkness Law?!" Hk rose from his chair Robin pretended that he did not hear anything, then he raised his hand, and the image in front of him changed. Five giants dressed in ck appeared in front of him, trying to escape as quickly as possible. "What do you intend to do about the five flies?" "Those fools? I gave the orders to the shadow swords to deliberately ignore them and lead them to ces where they could see the information we wanted to leak to the northern tribes, They are among our most qualified agents, they just don''t know it yet. For example, today they will go to tell the tribes of the north that The Azil tribe is finished and that we have dozens of human Emperors." Robin shook his head, "I''m afraid this is no longer possible. The appearance of Ancestor Hk, how he dealt with the Azil Giants, and the fact that he came to see me under the threat of the Warlords should never leak out, his appearance should stay a secret for now. Kill them and find another way to spread the news." "Consider them dead." Theo bowed slightly and then disappeared back into Robin''s shadow After Theo disappeared, Robin turned to his side, "Caesar, take the Warlords and go and help your brother lead the prisoners to the agreed-upon location. He already knows we were watching him. There is no point in sitting here anymore." Caesar took onest look at Hk in annoyance, then stood up, gave the military salute, "Yes," and flew away. Momentster, the sound of the massive Warlords'' feet was heard moving away. "Interesting," a big smile appeared on Hk''s face and he shouted, "Hey Crixus, go hunt you down for an elephant or something." "ROAR" The wyvern roared in annoyance but then took off and flew away as well *Baam* *Baam* n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Only Robin and Hk remained on the mountain. Chapter 706 Overestimating Chapter 706 Overestimating Robin continued to follow the five giants as they ran from one tree to another as if their lives depended on it until finally Theo finally appeared on the scene with several other individuals and blocked their way, at this point, Robin lost interest in what was happening to them and with a wave of his hand the scene changed so that he could return to monitor the city and what happens in it Meanwhile, Caesar and 6 warlords had already arrived there, One of the warlords disintegrated into thousands of saints and sages who began to bind and organize the prisoners, while the remaining five warlords remained in a state of readiness. As for Caesar himself, he only went to Richard and Peon. Thest time he met Richard in person was almost 40 years ago, so meeting him again face to face made a few tears escape the eyes of both of them, but Peon''s situation did not allow for any celebrations, so after a long brotherly hug, the two parted again without saying a word and they remained next to Peon... Caesar started changing Peon''s clothes to new ones after he was naked, and Richard returned to pumping what remained of his stolen life energy into his brother''s body toplete the treatment of anything missing. "I can''t believe you have six of those things called Warlords, and you even brought them all with you... You weren''t going to allow any interference today, huh?" Holsk raised his eyebrows and broke the silence, even he had to admit that these things were really powerful "..." Robin maintained his silence for a few moments as he watched the three brothers before opening his mouth, "A while ago you asked me about the reasons that made me bring the Azil tribe to this situation. I will tell you so that you do not get the idea that I am savage or that I intend to exterminate all the Nihari Giants... The Azil tribe killed my wife in a horrific way and tortured my son, Richard, the boy you just met in the city, for more than thirty years... Is this a sufficient reason in your opinion?" "Oh, that looks.. bad..." Hk raised his eyebrows slightly and scratched his head On the other hand, Robinughed at his reaction, "At least pretend you care a little." "I do care! It may not seem like it but I care about feelings and these things... A lot!!" Hk straightened up in his seat and announced, "Aha that''s right, since you have these forces, why didn''t you send them in the first ce? That boy, Richard, is very strong and would have won. I experienced this myself, but he would not have gotten out of the fight without some losses. The rest of your followers also suffered a lot there." Some of them suffered serious injuries. Don''t you think your heart is a little hardened, Mr. Chosen? This goes against your reason for your existence." "He was the one who asked for this. He wanted to avenge his mother and himself. All I did was make his task a little easier for him..." At this point, Robin finally turned around, "Secondly, what do you know... about the reason for my existence?" Hk looked up at the sky and sighed, "Living for thousands of years gives you unerring insight, with one look I can feel the heavy burden ced on your shoulders..." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Robin didn''t respond, he just raised one eyebrow and looked at him skeptically "Hahaha, right Alright, I found a library belonging to the Second Heaven''s Chosen and I have some information. I know that you are a user of the Master Law of Truth." Hcughed loudly and patted Robin''s shoulder forcefully, "Aren''t you supposed to be a sensible person who grows the and unites it and that nonsense?" "I will be a sensible person when I find someone who deserves it. As for this ce, death is a mercy for its residents." Robin grabbed the giant''s hand and threw it aside, "...And you said you found the entire library of the Second Heaven''s Chosen? ...Can information like this be simply said?" Robin''s interest in that giant increased greatly... If information spread that Hk owns an entire library containing works by the Second Heaven''s Chosen, it would not matter if he was the strongest in the world or had a wyvern next to him, the entirety of Nihari would dere war on him. "To be honest, Mr. Chosen, I don''t like twisting and turning. I say what I need to say and let whatever happens happen~" Hk waved several times and rxed in his chair. Robin fixed his eyes on the giant for a few seconds... That sarcastic way of speaking, his abandonment of the Azil tribe as if he had done nothing, his revtion of cosmic secrets as if they were nothing. This person''s actions since his appearance suggest that he really does not care about anyone or anything. He only sees himself and sees around him a few side characters who exist to entertain him, their lives and deaths are not equivalent to the wing of a mosquito in his eyes. ''That person is dangerous.'' Robin thought as he watched the smiling giant next to him "You say you don''t like twisting and turning, but here you are doing it now..." Robin raised his right eyebrow, "You didn''t intend to hold my son hostage and kill my men so we could drink tea together, right?" "Alright, alright, no need to escte here~" Hk quickly waved, "I would have treated your son as a guest, and your men can be reced~ They are annoying, good hearted and loyal, but annoying, you have to admit it. If eliminating them would secure our meeting then they had to leave, it''s that easy." Robin was annoyed by Hk''s way of speaking, so he looked him up and down, "Don''t you think you''re overestimating yourself too much?" "Come on~ Open that green eye of yours, my little friend, and use it for something useful." A big smile appeared on Hk''s face and he opened his arms, "Don''t you see this greatness? If there is a sky for greatness, then everything under the sky is mine. How can I overestimate myself even if I wanted to? Bro, think a little before you speak~" "Hehe.. HAHAHA!" Robin looked up at the sky andughed out loud as he hit the handle of his chair, "Interesting, a frog at the bottom of a well, but a very interesting character." "We all have a limited point of view in one way or another. You may think that I am narrow-minded, but I still think that the opposite is true. And speaking of an interesting personality..." The strange thing is that Hk did not get angry, but rather maintained his big smile, "I still can''t understand how are you sitting alone with me, you are quite brave I give you that." "Good, since the acquaintance is off to a good start, let''s get to it," Robin pped, smiling. "What do you want from me?" Hk leaned back on his chair and remained silent for a few seconds, before he looked into Robin''s eyes again and spoke seriously, "I want a way to quickly raise my Soul Force." Chapter 707 The crazed ancestor Chapter 707 The crazed ancestor Robin was surprised upon hearing this strangely direct request and immediately sent his soul sense to envelop Hk''s Soul Domain. At this moment, Hk opened his eyes to the end and activated his full soul force to push Robin''s soul sense back, but he failed miserably. All he had to do was tighten his fist and look at Robin seriously, ready to turn Robin into meat paste in an instant if he sensed danger. But Robin quickly withdrew his soul sense and smiled, "Your soul force is equivalent to 650 units. This is not bad at all. In fact, it can be said that it is impossible for you to reach this soul power in only 9 thousand years without a good way to strengthen the soul..." "You praise the strength of my soul, but you tossed it to the side like a mosquito before a flood. I strengthened mine over ny centuries, while you are only one century old..." Hk rxed a little and nodded with a smile, "Hey, Third Heaven''s Chosen, did you do this on purpose to tell me that I got the right person for the job? No bad~ Looks like I''m not the only one who likes to mess around here." Robinughed and did not respond to Hulk''s usation directly. He just waved and asked, "I do have what you are looking for, but why exactly do you need more soul force? From what I can see, you are already invincible on this." "It has nothing to do with power~" Hk shook his head and then straightened his seat, "You see, after I defeated Crixus, I had a lot of free time, so I had my new partner, Crixus, give the beasts amand to explore of the Northern Edge Mountain Range, I thought I would find something to entertain myself with. That''s when we found the library of the Second Heaven''s Chosen... I found in it a lot of writings and theories about many things that I filled my time with, That amount of writing could have changed the world if I had leaked it!The Second Heaven''s Chosen spent a lot of his time in that ce, and fortunately, he did not have time to burn it, or perhaps he left it so that one of the lucky ones for future generations might obtain it, The important thing is... That treasure was truly wonderful, but it became mine after I had already reached the top of the world, It was not THAT useful if you know what I mean~" "....." Robin didn''t know what to say, he could pay millions of energy pearls for this kind of information! Was Hk intentionally trying to make him lust for the library? "But fortunately, that was not all I found. There was another incredible thing I found in that spot that was equivalent to the value of the library and even more... I found in one of the books that the Second Heaven''s Chosen chose that spot because it is located directly above something called the Spirit Domain!!" "......." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "...After many years of using the Soul Strengthening Techniques that the Second Heaven''s Chosen left behind, I was finally able to reach that Spirit Domain. You know, I found a little girl there. She looked exhausted and angry, and the strangest thing was that she asked me to refine her and be her owner! She said that I could do whatever I wanted to the entire and have eternal life if I seded!! Can you believe that? The important thing is, that after she taught me the method, I actually started to refine her, but I found it very difficult. Five thousand years have passed since I first arrived in the Domain, and yet I was able to only refine 1% so far, although this has increased my life span and made me maintain my youth, it is still very slow!!" "......" Robin was so shocked that he lost his speech "Just when the spirit and I had almost given up onpleting the refinement, she told me that a third Heaven''s Chosen had appeared and informed me of your son''s location and some information I needed about you so that I could convince you to give me some technique or method to strengthen my soul, and here I am..." he continued. Hk was happy, then moved until he sat on the edge of his seat, smiling, "So, will you give it to me?" After a few seconds, senses returned to Robin, "Um... Where exactly is that library?" "Hahaha, do you think I''m an idiot for telling you something like that?!" Hkughed loudly "Weren''t you an idiot when you told me all that information?!" Robin almost went crazy. The Tree Fathers decided to exterminate all living beings on their to keep the secret, but this person divulged it willingly. "All the information I gave you will not be of any use to you without knowing the location of the library. I may not appear like it but I don''t like to do a lot of back and forth and try toe up with excuses, and honestly, I see no reason to lie here~" Hk waved and went back to leaning back on his chair. "...You really do believe with all your being that I can''t get this information out of you, don''t you? Even after you saw the Warlords?" Robin raised his eyebrows as he looked at Hk. After he thought he understood that giant''s personality, he found that he had barely scratched the surface, "There is a fine line between overconfidence and insanity. Honestly, I can''t decide which side you''re on right now..." "Why don''t you try?" Heavy killing intent shed in Hk''s eyes, and his aura burned strongly as well... but he didn''t direct either of them toward Robin, he was just using it for show. Robin raised his eyebrows slightly... Hk''s aura was so powerful that it frightened all beasts for dozens of miles in all directions. Even Warlord Julian, while activating all his power, might not be able to reach this level of presence. What''s worse is that Robin felt that this was not the limit of Hk''s power. He was trying to restrain himself so as not to hurt Robin by mistake! ...Is this the power of a person who has crossed the biological barrier of physical strength?! Not only that, Robin felt something else that caught his full attention, this clearly said that he was cultivating the Internal Energy System! ...It is clear that his internal energy system is iplete and that he is approximately level 27, and it is also full of gaps in a way that suggests that it is impossible for it to be the work of the Second Heaven''s Chosen One, but this made Robin immediately furrow his eyebrows. If the source of the Internal Energy System was not the Second Heaven''s Chosen, and he knows for a fact that the''s soul will not teach him anything new, then this means that this person is the one who created this system from scratch and is still progressing... A person like this fully deserves to be called one of The Ancestors of this, he is definitely not out of his mind. But this did not shake Robin. He went back to looking into Hk''s eyes and spoke emotionlessly, "What would my men say if they sensed your aura? Nullify it immediately and go back to talking to me like sane men, otherwise, we will begin a practical experiment on whether or not I can extract this information from you. " *Shhhh* "Ahaha, I was joking a little, why so serious?" Hkughed loudly and neutralized his aura, then gently scratched his forehead and tilted himself towards Robin again, "I''ll tell you frankly... Since thatss told me toe and ask you for a powerful technique to strengthen my soul and told me that the Heaven''s Chosen ones are all good people who strive for development and such nonsense, I knew she had no good intentions... How am I supposed to take a powerful soul technique from you when we don''t know each other? Thatss lost hope that I would refine her and wanted to make you doubt my request and finally reach her and refine her instead of me. How can I not understand something like that? And when I saw these Warlords and the Space Gates and other crazy stuff, I became even more certain... She wants to send me to my death, but does that brat think I was born yesterday?!" "....." "You know, Mr. Chosen? What made me angry was not that she was nning to get me into trouble with you, but rather that she thought, even for a moment, that I would lose her to you. Do you know how this hurts feelings? ARGH." Then he stood up, looked up at the sky, and shouted loudly, "Here I am announcing it directly to the Third Heaven''s Chosen and to the whole damn world. I Hk, know the location of the Spirit Domain, and whoever wants the location, let hime and take it from me if he can. If there is someone stronger than me, I will give him everything I have with pleasure! Are you satisfied now, you little rascal? I know you hear me, I will not allow anyone to take the chance of eternal life from me!!" "......." Then he sat up again in annoyance and waved in Robin''s direction, "Tsk~ Sorry if I scared you, nothing personal here." Chapter 708 pros and cons Chapter 708 pros and cons "Tsk~ I apologize if I scared you." Hk sat there in annoyance and waved in Robin''s direction, "That spirit seems too cute and nice that I feel I would break her if I shouted at her, but she actually sold me at the first chance she got, It''s very frustrating!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "...No, it''s okay. I know how you feel." Again, Robin didn''t know what to say in a situation like this, ''So this is what you get when you mix insane strength with sharp intelligence and limitless arrogance, and thousands of years of dealing with beasts on top of that?'' Robin rxed his back on his seat again and returned to looking in front of him with unfocused eyes... Weighing pros and cons. The Ashira Giants tribe had handed over to the Shadow Swords everything they possessed about the secrets and history of the, and of course, the existence of Hk was one of the most prominent of those secrets, but in the end, he is just an Emperor of level 48 or even 50, who can be taken care of by a warlord or two, right? No, It''s not that simple. The Hk that he sees in front of him now undoubtedly possesses insane physical strength, a strength that exceeds the level 50 natural barrier by quite a margin. His innate talent in terms of physical strength isparable to Raiden''s talent when ites to lightning, and perhaps even surpasses him a little... This is in addition to a sharp intelligence that enabled him to discover the internal energy system and the discovery of the Major Heavenly Law of Earth up to level 27, so trying to deceive him will have disastrous results. And not forgetting that next to him is Crixus, The king of the beasts on the and can summon all the beasts of the mountain range with a single shout. On top of all this, he now knows that Hk has 1% of the refinement of such a huge, which means he can sacrifice that percentage to do something that harms Robin or strengthens him even more. For someone with Hk''s intelligence and arrogance, he would definitely be willing to sacrifice that 1% anytime. Assuming that the True Beginning Empire has enough power to suppress him after suffering some losses and perhaps force him to reveal the location of the library in some way... Then what? Should Robin go to Rifine it himself? It took Robin nearly 15 years to refine Greend, which is considered a tenth of the size of Nihari at best. Should Robin let the war with the invaders rage and go in seclusion for dozens of years to refine the''s spirit? Secondly... Who said that he wants to refine it and make this damn his property in the first ce?! What else can he do? Trying to make him a ve by using the soul envement seal? That seal could be used surreptitiously by exploiting the target''s ignorance, but Hk is as far from being ignorant, so that''s impossible... Maybe it would force him to open his primal soul and apply the seal directly? But what would motivate such a madman to receive the seal in the first ce? For fear of death? He just dered war on the whole world with a damn smile on his face! While Robin was busy thinking, he noticed something happening in front of him. The soldiers were done with their tasks and prepared to leave, and now a few Emperors had used teleportation arrays and opened six space vortexes. This is normal since they have to transfer all the prisoners to the Space Portal located in the northern region, before transporting them to Jura. But Robin''s eyes left everyone and fixed on one thing: on Richard. Since he came today and sat on top of the mountain thinking about this moment... As for him, he knew with certainty that the Azil tribe was finished since Peon informed him that they were heading to battle, at that moment, Robin gathered all the avable forces and got them standing in front of the Space Portal, ready to be deported at any moment. All that really upied his mind was what Richard would do after the battle ended. A few drops of sweat fell from Robin''s head as he watched... Over the past years, Peon tried many times to persuade Richard to return to Jura with him, but he categorically refused. It was clear that Richard was thinking the same thing, as while the soldiers and prisoners were crossing the space vortexes, he was standing there, clenching his fists and grinding his teeth... His return now to Jura, to the ce that became the capital of his father''s Empire, means that he will be recognized and will be treated as a prince there. Then he looked behind him. His stay here after eliminating the Azil tribe means that he will continue a series of random killings against the giants indefinitely, and after that what will happen? Won''t he need to get out of here eventually? "...Dammit! He better have a good n for this filthy ce." Richard shouted in annoyance and kicked the huge stone next to him, then bent down and picked up Peon in his arms and took a few steps forward until he disappeared into the space vortex. "Hahaha, excellent, excellent! Don''t worry, I have a n, your father will never let you down again!" Robinpletely forgot about Hk and stood pping happily "Hmm? Parental issues?" Hk followed the situation with interest as if he were watching a y Only upon hearing Hk''s voice did Robin remember hismand and sat down again. This time he pulled out the surveince array on his ring in a motion that made Hk''s eyes open wide. Then he turned to face the giant again, with a big smile on his face this time, "Well, I happen to be in a very good mood today, What were you saying?" "...Hmm, I''d say I want a way to increase my Soul Force," Hk spoke, his eyes on Robin''s space ring. "And that thing was really impressive, I want one." Robin nodded a few times, "So I should give you a technique that will make you stronger and make you control the''s spirit in a shorter period of time. Understand, what will you give me in return?" "The Northern Edge Mountain Range is full of treasures that no eye has seen or the mind has ever imagined. Depending on the quality of the technique you will provide me, I will give treasures that will fill your treasury for quite a long time!" When Hk heard Robin''s mocking tone, he went back to staring him straight in the eye, "Secondly, even if you give me the technique, I will probably disappear again for thousands of years until I finish the refining process. You will have finished your affairs here and gone back to where you came from, You are a foreigner from another, right? What I do next shouldn''t matter to you..." Robin''s eyes twitched slightly when he mentioned filling his treasury, but he maintained his calm, "Did the spirit tell you that I am a foreigner? That''s true, I am from another, but not the only one. Did she tell you that there are other foreigners in Nihari at this moment that have nothing to do with me?" Hk furrowed his eyebrows tightly Chapter 709 Offer Chapter 709 Offer Robin waved again and the surveince array was set up again, then he closed his eyes and with some concentration, an image appeared in front of them... It was a battle. This battle takes ce around the walls of a small city, where the attackers are a mixture of Humans, Astrals, Dwarves, and other lower races. Their numbers number is at least ten thousand, all of them wearing a golden piece of armor or holding golden weapons. The presence of lower beings in such huge numbers and this interconnectedness astonishes Hk who saw them in this form for the first time, but he smiled, it seemed as if he was happy for them... As for the defending party, their color is pale and they look like a mixture of snakes and humans, some of them are toorge like the Nihari Giants and some are as short as a dwarf, They wear silver armor and carry powerful weapons too. Their numbers do not exceed two hundred, and there is a huge metal snake roaming over the city, helping them defend with artillery shots from time to time. The huge difference in numbers between the two sides waspensated by the huge metal snake, and nine people intervening at the right time to kill thergest possible number of attackers. If it were not for these two variables, the battle would have ended immediately. Hk furrowed his eyebrows slightly, This was the first time he had seen such a race, "What''s going on here? Are these the ones you mean?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Robin nodded, "These are soldiers from aary Empire called the Great Serpent Empire. They arrived on the Nihari about 8 months ago and since then they have been in battles in the central region. In the beginning, they shed the blood of hundreds of thousands of living people and destroyed dozens of cities, If you don''t believe me, You can ask the''s spiritter. Stopping them was a bit difficult depending on the locals alone, but with a little help from my Shadow Swords Legion, they were stuffed in that city and their numbers reduced to such a degree that they no longer posed a threat, in the end, they are not the main danger, they are just vanguards of what is toe~" Hk stood up and approached the array closer and just stared at it for a while. During the minute or two that he continued to fight, dozens of the army of lower beings died, "...One Warlord of the ones you showed me could wipe them all out, why did you leave them for 8 months?" "Why would I do something stupid like that?" Robinughed and shook his head, "First of all, their presence in that ce makes it certain that when supportes, it will descend into the central region as well to rescue them and will not go to any other region. For the invaders to remain trapped in the middle is the best oue I can hope for, in fact, if the vanguards did notnd in the central area, I was going to force them to go there. Secondly, when we tried to arrest a bunch of them for interrogation, they would die before the interrogation even started, but the Shadow Swords were able to decipher theirnguage after a while of observing their conversation inside the city and understood a few things about their background and the size of the army we can expect." Then he pointed to the scene in front of him, "Then we move on to other, more visible benefits. For example, the central region is now at the highest levels of alert and cohesion due to its confrontation with an external enemy. There is no longer any difference between a giant and a human, all of them working together at the highest level of coordination. The Eastern Region is closely monitoring the situation and is preparing to unify the entire region, establish more arrays and forts, and recruit huge numbers of soldiers. The southern region is currently in the midst of rehabilitation, and reportse to them daily about the strength of the enemy and their steadfastness all this time in the northern region, which makes them work harder, and the western region is-- well, let''s not talk about it." Robin waved and then motioned for Hk to return to his seat. "As for the northern region, you can see the chaos for yourself. If I told them that there was a strong invasioning to annihte all aspects of life, they would think I was lying and devastating chaos would arise, so leaving the vanguards until the timees to inform them and let their leaders see them with their own eyes will be useful for resuming the talks, as is happening now." "Nice, I can''t believe you used your enemy''s vanguards to your advantage to such a degree, I thought the Heaven''s Chosen were fools when it came to war... Not bad." Hk returned to his seat with a meaningful smile, "And you are not bad yourself, ording to what I saw of those space vortexes, warlords, weapons, and other things... you also have one of thoseary Empires, don''t you?" "...MY enemy?" Robin left everything and focused on this word "Haha, yes, your enemy! You make things very easy, little brother. It is clear that there is enmity between you and those invaders. Otherwise, you would have returned to your homnd and just forgotten about this ce. Didn''t you say that something happened to your wife and son here? -Sorry, I forgot what happened to them exactly it didn''t matter to me- why would you prepare for war against them when you hate this ce? There is definitely something that motivates you to fight." Hkughed loudly Not long ago, he spent most of his time experimenting with techniques in the library or trying to refine the''s spirit inplete boredom, but suddenly he learned of the existence of a Third Heaven''s Chosen Oneing from another world, and now he learned of the arrival of other invaders from an entity called theary Empire... This made him burn with enthusiasm!! "...You are right, but they are your enemies too." Robin nodded twice, "Now let''s focus on the important matter here, Do you think that an Empire that specializes inary conquest doesn''t know about spirit and eternal life?" Hk''sugh stopped midway, "...What do you want to say?" "I say that the spirit made you leave at this particr time, not only for my sake but for the sake of those invaders. She knows that they will notice if a battle takes ce between us or that the speed of the''s refinement suddenly increases, and they will try to intervene... She wants a three-way battle for her possession." Robin sighed and patted him on the shoulder, "Sorry, buddy, but your peaceful life is over. Even if I give you the technique and you go back to cultivate it and refine the''s spirit in peace, you will find those invaders over your head sooner orter." "Argh, that little bitch!!" Hk raised his eyebrows and palmed his hand, thenughed again, He had to admit it was a good move, then looked at Robin, "So, what do you suggest?" "..." He had just told him that he was being manipted by the''s spirit and that he would go to war against two great entities and his only reaction was tough excitedly, "...Swear allegiance to me and help me in the war, then I will give you all the soul techniques you want, I will give you what remains of the to manage as you wish, and I will also appoint you as one of my supreme generals and give you the freedom to move between thes subject to me, and of course, you will have Nihari''s spirit." "Hmm, that''s convincing and motivating at the same time, but..." Hk waved a few times, smiling, "Forget it, I don''t work under anyone." "But you are involved in this war whether you like it or not." Robin furrowed his eyebrows, "If you choose to enter the fight as a third party, you will be defeated no matter what you do. If you leave now and return to your shithole, I or the other empire will find you in the end and you will be forced to fight alone, and your fate will be death or submission. Your only chance is to ally with me to get through this ordeal." "I know, my dear, I know," Hk opened his arms,ughing, "But an alliance with you is one thing, and an oath of loyalty to you is another, suggest something rted to war, and I am all ears." "...Then unite the northern region under your banner. The giants revere you and will obey easily, and I will take care of the rest of the intelligent races in the North and make them follow you as well. All you have to do is make the Northern Region a fortress against the invaders, so do not allow them to enter it, and at the same timeunch attacks on them in The central region, if you can. With the strength of the well-known northern region, in addition to your presence and the beasts of the Mountain Range that you can mobilize, I believe that the mission will not be too difficult for you..." Robin did not waste a moment and quickly continued his words, "In return for your efforts, and if you seed in your mission, then at the end of the war I will give you a Soul Strengthening Technique that is dozens of times faster than the one you are currently using." Chapter 710 War plan Chapter 710 War n Dozens of times faster... Upon hearing this sentence, Hk furrowed his eyebrows for a moment n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om In fact, the soul strengthening method he''s currently using is not bad at all, as it is still a technique invented by a Truth Master Law user, but in the end, it is an initial technique that was not invented as a side thing to amuse the second heaven''s chosen and expand his horizon, it was not his main field of research. So if it mustpared with another soul strengthening method, it could bepared to Robin''s first copy of the Soul Strengthening Technique But that technique developed over the years and Robin focused a lot on it, and in the end, it witnessed significant development after Robin knew the source of the soul force and made thergest modification to the technique since its creation... Saying that it was tens of times faster than any ordinary soul technique was not an exaggeration. "...SOOO~ You will help me control the entire northern region and turn it into a fortress under mymand without me swearing allegiance to you? And on top of that, you will give me that powerful soul technique? Interesting." Hk''s smile increased, "I don''t know what to say except thank you for your precious trust, hahaha!" "This is not trust. The only thing is that I have not found a reason for a sh between us yet. On the contrary, you being alive will be more beneficial to me than your death, that''s all," Robin understood the meaning of Hk''s smile and shook his head, "But if it happens and your mind fools you to think that you can win against me with that bit of strength, I will crush you and the northern region altogether, It''s that simple." "It''s still a big risk for you and I''m afraid you''ll always be wary of me," Hk shrugged, "And at the same time, I have to admit I don''t want to do it either., I don''t want this kind of task. Do you have another suggestion? Like just summoning me to a battle or something? I''m very strong, you know..." Robin nodded a few times and then stood up. He took out a disk from his Space Ring, That disk quickly formed aplete map of Nihari, Then Robin pointed at it, "To understand my request, you must understand the situation first, and the situation is as follows... It is true that I have aary Empire, but it is still young, barely two or two decades old~ This makes itck depth, options, and experiences. On the other hand, we have an enemy in the form of a trueary Empire that has subjugated severals before and is ready to destroy everything here. To say that I have absolute confidence in an open battle against them would be a lie, so there is no choice but a long-term draining war in which I took full advantage of my rooting in Nihari." After a short pause, he pointed toward the central region and continued his words, "My choice of the central region to be the main battlefield came for two reasons: The first is that during the past few years, I focused on creating chaos in the central region and exhausted most of the energy pearls and resources in it, so losing it will not represent a major problem for the mission. As for the second reason, it is that it is besieged from four directions. Unfortunately, this is a two-pronged weapon since it will make it easier for us to attack them from four directions, it will also make it easier for them to invade all regions at the same time if they have sufficient strength, and of course, theary Empire that is fighting severals at the same time will have no problem fighting four fronts on one..." Then he pointed towards the rest of the regions, "Now wee to the siege n: You can say that I am confident in the southern and western regions to withstand during the war and cause great damage to the enemies, but in order to achieve this, the eastern and northern regions must resist as well... The eastern region is working hard and has many privileges, but this is not enough, so I will make my followers in the central region retreat to the eastern region and support it more when the main army of invaders arrives, and this will be enough to support them for a long time." Then Robin pointed to the northern region, "There is no loophole in this n except for this damned spot." Hk raised his eyebrows slightly as if he understood something But he let Robin continue, "The northern region has the Twelve Tribes, you have hundreds of Emperors here and a huge amount of divine weapons and powerful techniques, but you also have excessive arrogance and an unwillingness to ept a leader over you, You yourself made this clear a moment ago, in order to break their noses a little, I authorized for the settlements to show off their power, and authorized Richard to do whatever he wanted in the Azil tribe to tell the rest that they were no longer the absolute power in the North... This method actually broke their noses and changed their tone, but it increased the tension in the region even more, we also monitored secret discussions between the leaders of the giants that they want to submit to the settlements Alliance, then they will find the right time to eliminate them... The same dirty movement of your kind, nothing new really." Hk pursed his lips slightly and shrugged, "Sorry, buddy. There''s nothing we can do about it." He knows the Giants better than anyone. "In this case, if I tried to forcefully control the northern region, I would seed, but I would need to watch my back all the time because the percentage of them betraying me or each other during the war and following their whims is 100%. Without a leader among them, they are just foxes doing whatever they want! And I cannot master a siege n throughout the when I know for sure that the north will be a huge loophole, and thergest reserve of resources is located in the north in the first ce, if I lose it, I will have lost the point of the war." Robin put his hands behind his back, "At the same time, I cannot send my forces to fight them either. Exterminating the northern giants would drain huge amounts of my resources, It is not as if the rest of the tribes will wait and watch as they are annihted one after the other, The Azil incident is impossible to repeat, If another war begins it will be a devastating war against the whole North that ends with the ying of everyone. Aside from my expected losses, I also do not want to lose potential allies like the giants of the north... The only solution I see is for them to have a reliable leader that I can talk with, a leader who can control them on my behalf." "And that leader is me? Haha," Hk pped loudly, "What would you do if I didn''t show up today? Sorry, buddy, but you''re leaving things to chance too much!" "Hmph." Robin waved his hand and the observation array changed. At this moment, a huge mountain appeared that reached the sky, the top of which could not be seen. "The Great Northern End Mountain, what''s wrong with it?" Hk raised his eyebrows for a moment, This is his current residence, the highest peak on the Nihari. No intelligent being has been able toe close to this mountain except Hk, it is considered one of the reasons for his pride. But Hk''s eyebrows quickly sank again, and he slowly began to stand in amazement, "Those... Who are those?!" At this moment, the array spotted a number of individuals wearing ck surrounding the mountain "Since I learned of your presence, I have made sure that you are the right person for the task." Robin spoke without emotion, then looked to the side, " *Sorry, buddy* I am not leaving anything to chance, If you did note out today, I would have brought you out myself." Chapter 711 Deal Chapter 711 Deal Hk turned in silence to face Robin. The air above the mountain frozepletely and the pressure increased, For the first time since his appearance, he showed signs of anger. "Sometimes the winds do not blow what ships want. You must be careful not to force your nose into people''s affairs, otherwise, someone might break it for you." " "Don''t worry about me, no one can break my nose," Robin responded without emotion and then returned to his seat "Aren''t you too confident? I''m not just muscles you know... I''m very strong and stuff~" Hk tilted his head to the side, smiling. Robin smiled as well, "I know, the mere fact that you control Crixus and can move the beasts of the Northern Edge Mountain Range alone speaks volumes about your status. Please don''t think that I despise you or something, on the contrary, I highly appreciate you. I made a promise to myself before that I would no longer ept allies, that my rtionship with those around me consists of followers or corpses, but unfortunately I had to make an exception to this rule too soon just for you." "...Should I be honored by this?" Hk furrowed his eyebrows again. This praise contained clear contempt! "Of course! I thought about you a lot. I knew that a crazy person who lives among the beasts like you would not follow me so easily. I also lived a century among low-level beasts and I know what this does to the mind, so what about someone who has lived among them for thousands of years? But at the same time, I cannot ignore you or kill you because I need your presence," Robin shook his head with a sigh, "Frankly, I thought about suppressing you using my superior soul force and imposing a soul envement seal on you, but I was afraid that I would destroy your soul in the process and kill you by mistake, so I decided to make you a temporary ally until the war ended. This speaks volumes about your status if you ask me." "....." Hk''s eyelids twitched when he noticed Robin''s sly smile, "So the choice was between killing me or making me a ve, but in the end, you were generous enough to make me a temporary ally... I thought I was an irritating bastard already, but you got over me easily in this area, I will give you that!" Hk experienced Robin''s soul force a while ago. The difference between them is toorge, but from his point of view, he can focus for a split second to physically attack the Third Heaven''s Chosen and kill him if he tries to do something suspicious, so this threat is still not enough for him to feel any real danger. But at the same time, even though he didn''t know what this Soul Envement Seal was and didn''t know if Robin was capable of doing what he said, he definitely didn''t want to try! In the end, the subject of the soul force is not his strong point. "Hahaha, many people have said that to me before you," Robinughed out loud, and then his facial expression changed to seriousness again, "Do you know what else I am? Someone who hates wasting time... Brother Hk, I exined the n to you and informed you of the situation and there is nothing more to be said. Are you ready to assume your mission of leading the North and protecting your world, or will you return to your istion and wait for the winner among us to fight him alone?" Hk remained silent for a while and then returned to look into Robin''s eyes, "...Give me the Soul Strengthening Technique first. I will not fight against a damnary Empire with my life on the line for something unknown. Forgive me, but I do not trust your words." "What a coincidence, I don''t trust you too! Then let''s use this." Robin took out a metal tablet from his ring, "This is an oath tablet. Pass your soul sense into it and swear that you will protect the northern region and do your best not to lose a single herb to the invaders and that you deserve to die if you break your promise. Then I will give you the technique." "Who the hell deserves to die? This sounds very serious!!" Hk furrowed his eyebrows "I''m telling you to defend yourself and your world and in return, I''m giving you an extremely powerful soul strengthening technique, take some responsibility here for god''s sake!!" Robin shouted for the first time since the meeting began "...Give me that damn thing." Hk extended his hand and pulled out the metal te. He stared at it for more than a minute before scratching his head forcefully, "Listen, I will make the northern region a barrier in front of them but don''t wait for any heroic actions. The most I will do is push them back and you will do the rest, Do we have a deal?" "Good for me!" Robin extended his hand "...Dammit!!" After a few seconds, Hk extended his hand to shake Robin''s as well, then began reciting the agreed upon oath Even though he took his time to think about any harm that would befall him to reject it and found none, for some reason he still felt like he was being manipted. He came today to drop off some treasures to Robin take the Soul Strengthening Technique and go back to winning his immortal life, but suddenly he was thrown into a war that yesterday he knew nothing about!! "Hahaha excellent, now the siege isplete!" Robinughed loudly and pulled the tablet from Hk''s hand, then with the other hand he gave him another tablet and spoke seriously, "Here, pass your soul sense into it, and please... use it carefully and responsibly!" Hk carefully received the tablet with both hands, then passed his spiritual sense through it, and quickly the information began to flow into his head After a few minutes, Hk opened his eyes, with slightly furrowed eyebrows and a serious face, then nodded towards Robin, "This secret technique deserves your praise. You havepleted your half of the agreement... I will go andplete mine." Then he let out a loud whistle *ROOAAARR* After a few moments, the wyvern came covering the sky. Hk hit the ground with his foot so hard that the top of the mountain split in two and shot himself up to the sky, in the middle of the air, the wyvern passed underneath him, Hknded on his back with arms crossed and they both disappeared towards the east... This was the direction of the of the nearest giant tribe. The seriousness on Robin''s face faded as the wyvern disappeared, and then he began tough, "I wonder what his reaction will be when he learns that this technique is being distributed to the children of Jura and Greend, hehe." He then took out several ck banners to form a space vortex in front of him, then jumped into it and the banners were pulled inside the space vortex right after him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Finally, the top of that mountain has returned to its usual calm. Chapter 712 Home Chapter 712 Home *Bzzzzzztt* Richard took one foot out of the Space Portal and then the other, then stood still and raised his face to face the sky The soft golden rays of the sun, the natural gravity that made him feel as light as a feather, the familiar blue color of the sky, all these things assured him that, after fifty long years... He is home. When Richard left this world he was only ten years old, but during those years the Burton family was constantly expanding and he was busy going with Uncle Billy, Grandpa Brian, and Grandpa Gn everywhere, observing armies and subjects and meeting new noble children, his stay here wasn''t that long, but it sure was full of memories... Then Richard took a deep inhale to smell the air that he missed and loved, but in the middle of the inhale he stopped and a look of disgust appeared on his face, so he returned to reality and looked around him. Ignoring the Azil Tribe prisoners, the ce around him was filled with crimson-colored creatures with no eyes or ears, They had spiral horns and some of them had long white hair. It is not as if Richard had not seen any Demons before. He saw some of them working as ves many times before, but this was the first time he had seen so many of them in one ce, "What''s going on here? Have wee to the wrong ce?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om *Bzzzztt* The space portal behind Richard lit up again and Caesar came out. He happened to hear Richard''s question, so he smiled and patted him on the shoulder, "They are your father''s followers. He has carved out half of the Central Continent for them to live in." "We''re really on Jura? What''s my father thinking to bring the Demons here?!" Of course, Richard had heard about the reputation of demons as deaf, dumb, and blind creatures who knew nothing but hunting intelligent creatures. These creatures should be exterminated as soon as they are seen, not brought into your backyard! "Haha, don''t worry, you''ll love them soon enough.." Caesarughed and then pointed to what was in Richard''s arms, "Let''s take him to a quiet ce to rest." "..Alright." After a little hesitation, Richard decided to trust his older brother, but he did not budge away from the space portal With a simple movement of his foot, the ground beneath him began to form into the shape of a tent with a bed inside it. Then herbs grew on top of that bed to form a softyer. Richard then gently ced his third brother on the bed, then went out, leaving one side of the stone tent open, and returned to standing between the tent and the space portal. When Caesar saw this, heughed and shook his head. Richard provided afortable ce for his brother, and by doing so he told Caesar that he trusted his words, but at the same time, he built that tent next to the space portal so that he would have an escape route at any time. "If only you knew how much you resemble your father..." "..." Richard did not respond directly, just put his hand behind his back and observed the scene in front of him Richard and Caesar were thest to get out of the space portal, meaning that thousands of imprisoned giants had entered before them, and all of those giants were now kneeling on the ground in front of the space portal, surrounded by demons on all sides. Richard had stopped the green soul me so that it would not identally destroy Salidar''s soul domain by chance, and Caesar had ordered that the pain feature of the sealing nails be stopped, meaning that Salidar and Dawoodar and all their followers and soldiers now kneeling had actually lost all their power and became like any mortal, But they don''t feel any pain, they just sit and wait to find out what will happen to them However... Richard clearly saw them trembling. *Drip* *Drop* The demons'' saliva was falling like rain and they were pushing to get closer to the giant prisoners. Not one of them said a word or growled or even touched one of the giants because they had been told that they were the Lord''s prisoners, but despite that, the thirst for blood in the air was thick, too thick... If Richard, someone who still had the life energy of more than two million giants, someone who could fight thousands of enemies at the same time, felt ufortable being in the middle of this crowd and was preparing to run away, how would the giants feel now? "Supreme General." At this moment, one of the white-haired demons came forward and bowed towards Caesar, "What should we do with them now?" "Hmm? Didn''t my father tell you? He spent more than a month here and had a whole team of Rune Masters with him.." Caesar raised his eyebrows slightly, even though he didn''t know what his father was doing here "No, the Lord and the Rune Masters were busy creating a huge array surrounding the entire city. We think it is a defensive array or something like that, but he did not build a prison or tell us what we should do... Should we eat them?" "NO!!" Richard took a step forward, still unable toprehend why and how this demon was having a conversation with Caesar, but he automatically moved when he heard that he wanted to eat the prisoners, "Those prisoners must live, if there are no provisions to keep them alive then I will take them with me and leave!" "Don''t worry, as long as your father promised you that he would keep them alive, that''s what he will do." Caesar patted his brother on the shoulder, then shook his head at the demon, "Let the situation remain as it is until my father arrives, He should be here at any time now." "The Lord ising? we will start some preparations." The demon nodded and quickly turned around to tell the rest *Bzzzz* The space portal sparkled again *Step* *Step* A blond man with his hair hanging down to his shoulder, wearing civilian blue attire, walked out of the space portal, putting his hands behind his back. "Lord!!" That white-haired demon and all the demons behind him instantly were on the ground kneeling Robin continued to advance directly. It seemed as if he did not notice the Demons. Rather, he did not notice Caesar and Richard, whom he just passed by. With his eyes wide open and an aura overflowing with bloodlust, he continued to advance towards the giants as if he was not seeing anyone else. Robin walked among them and continued to advance, keeping his eyes on Dawoodar, but he noticed something strange while walking... There was no reaction. All the giants kneeling on the ground now are the main descendants of the Azil tribe. They are all nobles who lived their lives as they pleased without supervision or ountability, but now they look at the ground with dead, lifeless eyes. Since even the right tomit suicide has been taken away from them, what is there left to think about? It didn''t take long until Robin finally arrived to stand in front of Dawoodar... Even while Dawoodar was kneeling with both knees on the ground, his head was still higher than Robin''s, so now Robin was looking up angrily, and Dawoodar was looking back at him with half-open eyes, lifeless and hopeless. "...I was imagining the day I would see the person who ruined my life. I spent days and nights imagining what I would do to you. Whenever I felt a little bored, I would n in my head how this discussion would take ce and what I would say to you, but seeing you now... tsk~ Unfortunately, Richard took the best part from me... Forget it then." Robin sighed and shook his head, the anger that had nearly exploded in his chest on the way here copsed when he saw them like this, then he raised a voice for the rest of the giants to hear and opened his arms, "There''s no need to be sad, guys. I won''t imprison you in some dark cells, nor will I torture you. It''s just that your city was destroyed, so I decided to move you to live in another city, Here. Wee your new home and your new neighbors!" Chapter 713 Fate Chapter 713 Fate "..What?!" "How can they live with us? I can barely control myself seeing them now!" "But, Lord..!!" Robin''s words sent a huge wave of questions among the demons... If the demon race as a whole were asked who their enemies were, they would all say in one breath: "The Giants" This is not a secret, so when they heard that they would have to live with them in the same ce with killing and eating them, they panicked. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Even the prisoners of the Azil tribe raised their heads and began to look at each other and at the demons around them, shocked and terrified. Richard''s eyebrows also sunk and he almost objected, but Caesar looked over his shoulder and motioned for him to wait. "Who''s in charge here at the moment?" Robin looked around "Your servant is here." That white-haired demon came and quickly knelt in front of Robin, "In the absence of the Emperors, this humble one is in charge here." Robin nodded, "You? Good. I will hand over the prisoners to you now. Distribute them to the demon families. Starting today, they will work on cleaning and building the city for you. They will cook your food and breastfeed your children, They will wipe your asses if you want To put it simply, they are your ves now." "Who would do something like that?" "I prefer death!!" The giants did not let these words go unnoticed. They came prepared to imprison, die, or even be tortured for years, but not for this kind of insult. They are still the honorable Azil Tribe!! "Your Excellency''s order will be carried out!! But..." Even that demon was not very happy about it. He looked at the prisoners and then at the thousand demons standing behind him, "I don''t think they will survive a few days here." Robin smiled, then looked around until he fell on a young, skinny demon, then pointed to him with a smile, "Come, little one." The cub pointed to himself in disbelief that he had been noticed, then began to walk with narrow, unsteady steps toward his Lord After he reached his hand, Robin patted his head, "What''s your name?" "Sha... lhu... fy" The cub muttered, clearly still not ustomed to the hearing and speech technique yet Robin patted the cub''s head twice more, then looked back at Dawoodar and extended his hand towards him "ARGH!!!!" Dawoodar suddenly screamed in intense pain. When everyone looked at him to see what had happened, they found a hole in his stomach, specifically in the location of the belly. They then found a huge, sticky spherical object in Robin''s hand, who then passed it to the skinny cub, "Eat." "Is this... for me?" The cub muttered in an unclear voice, then he hugged the big belly as if it was the first time he had seen food in his life and began to devour it hungrily. Robin remained silent, watching the cub eat Dawoodar''s belly without any emotion on his face. In the end, his wife was digested in this same stomach... *Shhhhh* After several seconds, changes began to ur in the cub''s skinny body. His length began to increase and his arms, which were like dead tree branches, began to swell. His entire body began to emit high heat, and his fangs and ws became longer! *Gulp* All the demons present swallowed their saliva. Some of the weak souls among them almost came forward and snatched what was left of the belly from the cub''s hand, but those around them stopped them... How could they not know what was happening? This cub is witnessing a transformation because it eats high-level meat. This type of meat is usually exclusive to demon kings and Emperors!! No... The cub''s strength was still growing before their very eyes. This wasn''t just high-level meat, this wasn''t like anything they''d ever known before! "You demons rely on the blood and flesh of intelligent creatures to derive your strength, and of all the cultivation methods, surely the intelligent creatures that cultivate the body will give you the greatest possible benefit, and this is exactly what I brought for you..." Then he pointed behind him, "Those prisoners are not just giants, do not be fooled by their weak aura, those nails in their chests keep them frail, but the weakest one among them is at the top of the Shaman Realm, they are the best food you can get." *BAAM* "ARGHHHH!" Dawoodar could not keep himself in the kneeling position after his stomach was taken from him like this. His head hit the ground and he began to bleed profusely. His eyes were slowly losing life as well. A movement like this would have put his life in danger even if he was still at full strength. So what about now when he is this vulnerable? "...Does it hurt?" Dawoodar heard two words that immediately brought him back to his awareness of his surroundings ''It hurts? Of course, it hurts! It hurts, it hurts, IT HURTS!!!!!'' Dawoodar screamed in his head, but he refused to say a word. Then he automatically raised his eyes slightly towards the source of the sound and saw Robin looking at him without expression on his face, as if he were looking at a statue made of rock, but those eyes... In front of that cold look, in front of that tangible anger behind the frozen features, Dawoodar smiled defiantly. He knew that he was dead after his stomach was torn out and his entrails were expelled like this... But he smiled. Getting a quick death like this is a hundred times better than living as a ve to a bunch of demons!! "Hmph, not so fast!" Robin formed several patterns in the air using his energy and then sent them towards the ground *VROOOM* "ARGHHH-- hmm? No..." Dawoodar, who was taking hisst breath, opened his eyes again. Although he was still feeling pain and still bleeding, the wound had begun to heal! The Azil giants were not happy that their leader was being healed from such injury, but rather a strange feeling of chills crept down their backs "The Great Prison Array has now been activated." Then they heard Robin speak in a loud voice, "During the time I spent here, I created the Great Prison Array to be the size of an entire city. The Array is designed to work automatically with sealing nails, it will prevent the nailed prisoner from going outside the boundaries of the Array and will draw energy from arge store of pearls to heal him if he gets hurt." Then he looked at the young cub, "Just to make it clear to my younger friends, the situation is as follows, this city will be the true prison of the True Beginning Empire for the worst criminals, not just the scum behind me. As long as the prisoners are inside the city, you can eat them alive, cut off their limbs, take out a few internal organs, or even skin them and they will not die. Just be careful that do not cut off their heads or remove any sensitive organs that may cause them to die instantly, and after you take what you want, all you have to do is throw them next to a wall or something to heal before you take another bite," Robin pped, smiling, then looked at the white haired demon next to him, "Now you have ves and you have food that never runs out. In return, all I want from you is to make sure that not a single prisoner dies. If one of them is killed, your life will be the price, okay?" "The Lord''s wish is mymand!!" The white-haired demon didn''t even take the time to think, his whole body was shaking with happiness And he wasn''t the only one. After several seconds of disbelief, the crowds of demons exploded in shouts and celebrations! "NOOO!!!" "If any of youes near me, I willmit suicide!" The giants also entered into a state of breakdown, but for different reasons, they stood up and tried to scramble, taking advantage of their numbers to escape... What Robin spoke of now was a description of hell for them. "Y o uc a n ''td ot h i st ou s!" Robin heard the voice of one of the giants behind him. The voice was too hazy and unclear, rising at times and falling at other times. It was Salidar. Although he still retained some of his consciousness, his mind had notpletely escaped from the torment he had received. Robin smiled, "Do what exactly? This kind of very was invented and enforced by you, and eating the flesh of intelligent beings is something you are the most specialized in. What have I said now that you did not consider normal a few minutes ago? Didn''t you do the same thing with MY SON forty years!? ...That''s why I said that you would just change cities, nothing will change in your lifestyle, it''s just that the roles have changed." Then Robin gave the giants his back again and waved, "Each family should go ahead and take one, have fun!" "HAHAHA!!" A skinny demon quickly came forward and hugged the fattest giant that he could reach, then he took him and jumped away, the demon''sughter and the giant screeching were thest straw. The scene immediately turned into chaos. The giants tried to escape and the demons chose the fattest one they could catch. Within a few minutes, each demon family shopped and took a giant or two home, as if they were taking sheep. If it weren''t for some white-haired demonsing forward and trapping the giants who seemed stronger, like Dawoodar, Salidar, and the other Emperors, they would have ended up in one of the mud houses as well, but they were selected to be gifted to the demons emperors. "If there was a hell, you would definitely burn there forever!" cried Dawoodar, who had barely regained the ability to speak. Seeing his children and rtives being led away like goats and sheep in this way tore apart all the pride that remained in him. "If? You will see hell here before you die," Robinughed and then pointed to the white-haired demons, "Take them from me and send them to the families of Amon, Sakaar, and the rest." "No.. no NOOO!" "DON''T TOUCH ME!!!" *Gulp* Richard only popped out of his dream-like feeling when swallowing his saliva while Dawoodar and the rest of the Emperors of Azil were being led away, ''This fate...'' Then he felt someone looking at him, so he quickly turned around, and there was really someone looking directly into his eyes... His father. Chapter 714 Delayed meeting Chapter 714 Dyed meeting It was as if time had stopped as if all the sounds of the world had disappeared... The screams and wails of the giants disappeared, and the crazy celebrations of the demons fell silent... In Richard''s eyes, there was nothing but Robin, and in Robin''s eyes, there was nothing but Richard. This is their first meeting since that dark day when Robin first learned about what happened to his wife and son, the dark day that changed the history of severals. With a simple calction, Robin found that more than forty years had passed since their first meeting. A lot had happened in those years, so much that Robin could not remember. All he remembers is that he ughtered tens of millions of lives to gather enough strength to save his son, all was for this day. The awaited day has finallye... But tongue was left speechless. Robin looked down and then to his sides, then gathered as much courage as he could and opened his mouth, "I---" "There is no need!" Richard quickly raised his hand, "No need... there''s nothing to say." "No, there are many things to say," Robin replied quickly, then clenched his fists again, "I just... I don''t know where to start." "Don''t start then. What are you going to say, for example? The best thing you can say is *sorry*, even though I doubt that you will say it, and even if you do say it, what would I do with your sorrow?" Richardughed sarcastically, "Forget it, words will not bring back those who left us." "I''m sorry." Robin looked directly into his son''s eyes, "I''m sorry for your youth, which was wasted in the worst way, and I''m sorry for what happened to your mother. I know that my sorrow will not return anything to you, but it''s all that I have, do not take this right from me." "....." Richard looked to the side, his eyes shining with tears "Perhaps if I had been present during that ordeal, the oue would have changed. Perhaps I could have found a way to stop the me Empire''s war, or perhaps I would have taken you and we could have escaped... Or perhaps everything would have remained as it was and the same events would have repeated." Robin was silent for a moment, "Just please be sure that I did not choose any of this, circumstances were stronger than me, I would not sacrifice you and your mother for anything." "...I know," Richard responded with one word "...What do you intend to do now?" After a long silence, Robin thought of something and spoke excitedly, "There is a war about to happen on Nihari. I will turn the lives of all the inhabitants of that damn ce upside down. Do you want to apany me?" "...No, I feel too weak, I''ve had enough of everything, I want to rest a little..." Richard lowered his head. Before he passed through the space portal, he was still shaking with energy and thinking about future ns, how he would annihte the giants, how he would pursue his revenge, and how and how and how~ But after he saw his father dealing with the prisoners, something inside him changed, he felt that... This heavy burden could be shared. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om When this thought crossed Richard''s head, he felt his body automatically rx. If he were still holding Peon, perhaps he would have dropped him by mistake... The fatigue of fifty years on Nihari''s back came upon him at this moment. The gaze in Richard''s eyes made Robin''s heart twitch violently and rx at the same time... This same look had crossed Robin''s face before. This was when he saw Jabba at the academy after he had been kidnapped by the Fire Smander Organization and tortured for several months. This is the gaze of someone who has experienced hell and then saw a safe haven. "That''s... Good too." Robin forced himself to smile, "Why don''t you rest in the Imperial Capital? It''s safe and quiet there, and all the survivors of the Burton family and the Bradley family are there." Richard thought for a moment and then announced firmly, "I want to go to Jura City first." "...The city has changed since thest time you saw it." Robin swallowed hard when he recalled the view of Jura City, or one could also say *Jura Mass Cemetery* Billy had previously ordered the corpses of traitors and me Empire soldiers to be collected and burned outside the city. All of the city''s original residents had been buried, so there were no longer corpses in the streets as before, but it was still not essible to any sane person. The city was already covered in blood before Robin arrived with the demons that day, but after that massacre, there was no longer a drop of dirt in the city that was not mixed with blood, and there was no longer a standing building. The aura of bloodshed, anger, revenge, depression, and all the negative emotions umted there over a long period. Although it is under heavy guard day and night and is considered a tourist attraction for the inhabitants of Jura, Greend, and even the Orphan''s Blood because it is the point that changed the course of their history, this does not change the fact that it has be a ruin surrounded by a wall. "I know, Third Brother told me what you did, but I want to take a look anyway." Richard nodded twice "Alright then, I''lle with you!" Robin took two steps forward "No!" Richard raised his hands, "You can continue your work, I want to be alone." "..." Robin froze in ce again and then smiled disappointedly, ''He couldn''t find it in his heart to fully forgive me then...'' "It''s okay, your old father will stay here, but I can''t let you go alone to Jura City, your mind might not handle it." Robin shook his head and then looked at Caesar standing next to him, "Sorry, I''m going to bother you a little. Take your younger brother to Jura City yourself and to wherever he wants to visit, then take him to the Imperial Capital and introduce everyone to him." "Alright!" Caesarughed and patted Richard twice, "Come on, little brother, or will you refuse mypany too?" Richard had no reason to refuse again, but he remembered something and quickly pointed to the small rocky tent next to him, "But what about the third brother?" "Huh? Come on now don''t be arrogant, You are standing in front of the inventor of the Life Fire Technique, boy. As long as that reckless brat is clinging to life, your father will be able to force him back. Haha, let''s go!" Caesar was not without this excuse, so he wrapped his arm around Richard''s neck,ughing, then pulled him by the hand and jumped towards the south. Robin stood there looking in that direction for an unknown time, celebrations spread around him, screams of pain rang out, everyone was running around in happiness or panic, and he stood there, delirious... ''...Was this the best way for the meeting to proceed? Foolish! What about all that speech you prepared?!'' Robin hit his foot on the ground a few times. He had imagined this meeting many times. If he had said that he simted this conversation every day, he would not have lied, However, everything went against all expectations. ''...Well, I could not have hoped for a better result than this.'' Then he sighed and looked towards the stone tent, towards Peon, and began to advance towards him... Chapter 715 The North after the storm Chapter 715 The North after the storm Robin sat in front of his adopted son''s body, staring at him from hair to toe, and then he sighed in relief ''Richard did well!'' Robin was watching the battle live, and of course, he saw the suicidal explosion that Peon carried out. At that time, he and Caesar revolted when they sensed what this reckless person wanted to do, but it was toote. Everything happened too fast, whether the explosion or the start of the treatment, everything ended within two or three seconds when they woke up from the shock and decided to Call an immediate transition array, Richard had already begun treating his brother, so Robin stopped the array and shouted at Caesar to sit in his ce again and leave the matter to Richard, so the two of them sat down again, angry and worried... And somehow relieved. Angry at their helplessness, they both deeply hated the fact that Richard had asked to take care of everything himself and that they could only intervene in an irreversible situation, and they worried for Peon''s fate who seemed to have set foot in the world of the dead, but also relief that Richard was there... There was no person in the entire Empire who could have saved Peun at that moment except Richard, and indeed they were not disappointed. Richard immediately began pumping a huge amount of life energy into his body, and this is the result in front of his eyes... "The nearby wind explosion caused the skin and flesh to be torn from the front side of his body and broke all of his ribs. Those broken ribs stabbed his internal organs such as the lungs, heart, stomach, and intestines. This is in addition to the fractures in his entire body and damage to the rest of his internal organs due to the pressure, but all of this haspletely disappeared..." Robin muttered as he watched Peon''s condition. Even the scars on his face disappeared and he returned to being a handsome boy, If the treatment had been dyed a few more seconds or if Richard had not been there, Peon would have undoubtedly died. The quick treatment made his body capable of containing a living soul again, " but... Why haven''t you woken up yet?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows, then ced his hand on Peon''s forehead, then closed his eyes "So that''s how it is..." Robin easily managed to find Peon''s Soul Domain. The domain was shattered like a pane of ss that fell to the ground. The good thing is that it was notpletely broken or it would have caused immediate death. Then he found his way through one of the cracks and was able to enter, and quickly found Peon''s primal soul... A tiny version of Peon made of white smoke, it is exactly as Robin was not too long ago. What is new is that the primal soul was unconsciously lying on the floor of the Soul Domain, its size noticeably decreasing, and Robin saw for himself that energy seeping in and out of the cracks in the Soul Domain. Robin pulled his soul out again and frowned, Peon''s soul Domin had reached the point of decay, this wasn''t something the soul replenishing technique could handle, technically he was in the throes of death! "....." Robin looked at Peon''s face for several minutes with his eyebrows furrowed and his feet moving slightly, then he hit his thighs and shouted, "Damn it, sitting won''t help, even though I haven''t tried it before, I''ll give it a try!" Then he pointed towards one of the Demon Kings and shouted at him, "Huey, bring me one of the giants. The closest one you can find will do ." *Paa* After a while, two Demons came and threw a giant in front of Robin. The giant was trembling and crying as he opened his eyes to thest of them. His right palm with his fingers and even his wrist were missing. Arge piece of flesh from his right thigh was also not there. "Tsk~" Robin didn''t know how to feel about that. It was clear that the giant in front of him was psychologically traumatized because he was eaten alive, and an even greater shock because he was certain that this would happen to him forever without a savior. "...the punishment is of the kind of work. Don''t me me for making you taste your own medicine," then Robin extended one hand and ced it on the giant''s head, and the other hand he ced on Peon''s head. ------------------ The northern region was turned upside down after that day The appearance of the legendary Hk on the back of Crixus The Great was breathtaking enough, but his announcement that he had information about the arrival of an outside invasion seeking to destroy the world plunged the entire northern region into great silence... but not chaos. If it had been Robin or the Shadow Swords who had revealed this secret, the northern region would have automatically entered the world-end mode. Each tribe would close in on themselves,unch their own investigations, and begin collecting supplies within their walls, and perhaps searching for ces to hide, but in the presence of an entity like Hk, theyall automatically pinned their hopes on him n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Before anything else, Hk took the leaders of all the tribes on Crixus''s back and they flew together towards the central region. There they saw destruction and saw the ongoing battle between a huge army made up of low beings apanied by giants side by side, against a strange race on the other side that they had no knowledge of, they noticed that this race had Martial Emperors and they had some kind of a huge ship circling the city that they had never seen something like it before... They are definitely aliens! When some of them tried to intervene to kill everyone in the city in a fit of anger, Hk stopped them and gave them the same reasons that Robin gave him, then told them that the real army of invaders wasing and that they had to ally with each other and with the settlements of lower beings if they wanted the world to survive. Then he went away... The tribal leaders stopped him and began begging him to stay and lead them in the war, but he categorically refused. Only after they clung to his feet and arms and some of them cried in front of him, his heart softened and he decided to take on this heavy position. His first decision after his inauguration as King of the North was to begin organizing a unified army. He announced to all the tribes that their current system would not be useful in confronting this entity called aary empire. He also called on all the settlements to meet and discuss the possibility of an alliance. Unexpectedly, the meeting went very easily and All the settlements agreed to take Hk as a leader as well, which astonished the eleven tribes and made Hk even greater in their eyes. Immediately after that, Hk announced something bigger... He said that he would search for the Third Heaven''s Chosen and ally with him to remove the danger from their world. And indeed, immediately afterward, he announced that he had been able to meet him and that the northern region would enter into an alliance with the Third Heaven''s Chosen and the rest of the regions on the that are already under his influence in order to eliminate the aliens Normally, everyone in the North would have been terrified upon hearing the information that the Third Heaven''s Chosen had already managed to control the rest of the regions of the, but hearing the news from Hk like this made them thank their good luck that the entire had already united in theing dangerous battle, and they thanked Heaven for the presence of the Third Heaven''s Chosen and the Great Hk! Chapter 716 Arrival 716 Arrival Central Region-- Headquarters of the Great Serpent Empire''s Vanguard Unit *Swoosh* *Boom* "Damn, I need support! Shoot twice here!!" One of the Ten Emperors was unable to hold back any longer and shouted "We have run out of pearls." "Liar, we still have at least 500 of them!! That officer shouted again His colleague closest to him repulsed another group attack and then replied to him again, "This exactly means that it has run out. We can no longer go out to collect more. 500 energy pearls will be enough to fire a few shots and then get out of here in case of emergency. Or do you want to exhaust all the pearls and get stuck here forever!!" "...FUUUCCKKK!!!" That officer shouted again and then went back to throwing attacks randomly, "What the hell is going on here!? Come here and die already you little bastards! AAHHH!!!" Another three months have passed since Robin met Hk, and almost a year has passed since the Vanguard team arrived--- None of them knows what is really happening anymore. After the locals began to gather and besiege this city, something strange happened. At first, the army besieging them exceeded fifty thousand, then their numbers decreased to forty thousand, then thirty, then~ then~~ This is not because the siege army is being killed quickly and the dead are notpensated. On the contrary, they almost face apletely new army every few days! But these new armiese in smaller numbers, then they leave and another armyes after them in smaller numbers, and so on~ And they notice that for some reason, whenever members of their team die, part of the local army withdraws. There is always a very delicate bnce between the attack and defense parties so neither of them can win nor be defeated! Currently, including themander, only the ten Martial Emperors remain from the Vanguard team, and another 20 soldiers, who are the crew operating the spacecraft and they do not leave it under any circumstance. Two months ago, Commander Seagal had had enough and tried to escape from the city. He took everyone and pushed their way to another unknown area, but they found 40,000 soldiers armed to the teeth in golden looking their way and attacked them with full force. Themander had the choice of either using the spacecraft to leave the or returning to the city and continuing this y... In the end, he chose to return to the city. It is clear that they are being used in the city as training dummies, and he even noticed several times peopleing to watch them from afar and then leaving as if they were watching a circus show, but they cannot leave! If they left, how would they exin the loss of all those elite soldiers to themand center?! At least if he remained in the city until the backup came, he would tell them that they valiantly uprooted this headquarters from the locals and get rewarded for it. This n was boosted by the fact that the local army is reduced to only 2000, changing every day. They are all within the Dragon or Sagehood Realm, fully armed with golden equipment, and they attack in high coordination, but they also do not try to prate the city or kill a specific Martial Emperor among them. They act as if it were a real training session on how to deal with the Martial Emperors! The feeling of humiliation was fatal, Seagal and his officers could no longer bear it. The decision to withdraw and leave was presented every day and was no longer closed immediately as usual, but every time they got back to fighting again... It is better for them to be insulted here than to withdraw and be treated as losers, or worse, be tried as traitors. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Boss, we have detected a signal! we have detected a signal!!" At this moment, a strong warning was issued from the spacecraft "What?!" Seagal looked up in shock, then gathered all his strength and used two attacks to push his opponents back, then he rushed towards the gate of the spacecraft with a powerful jump, "What did you say? Has support arrived?!" The soldier gave a military salute, "Yes, sir, we have picked up the automatic identification signal from several spacecraft. This means that the fleet has already entered the''s sphere!" "Hahaha finally, this is great!!" Seagal grabbed the soldier by the shoulders and lifted him enthusiastically, then put him on the ground and shouted down toward the city, "Guys, your wait is over, finally the---" In the middle of his call, he seemed to remember something, so he paused and looked up at the sky, then turned back to face the soldier, "...Where is the fleet? We would have noticed by now that dozens of ships had entered the airspace above us, hey... If it was a false report, I will kill you." "How could I lie about something like this, Boss? The entire fleet has sessfully passed throw the atmosphere, and they have even been stationary for a while. It seems that they allnded safely!" "Theynded? Where did theynd!?" Seagal grabbed the soldier''s neck, feeling like his mind was about to explode! The one who went to call for support was his close friend Bandal, and he would certainly tell them about their location. They have also been issuing distress signals for months that can be monitored by any spacecraft belonging to the Great Serpent Empire. How is it possible that the fleet entered the atmosphere and evennded, and they were ignored!? "Arghhe on boss, my neck hurts!! ording to the signals, it is clear that they are from the Fourteenth Fleet, leader. They are followers of General Sully, you should know what that means, and as for their location... Half of themnded in the Eastern region, and the other half in the Western region." Chapter 717 Welcoming 717 Weing *Sshhhh* The spacecraft''s main gate slowly opened and two individuals appeared behind it One of them was holding his hands behind his back. He was more than two and a half meters tall and had pale skin with snake-like features, That person took a deep breath as soon as the gate opened, "When you said that you had found a that could be the new capital of our majestic Empire, I doubted your words, but after seeing this ce for myself... Amazing! What''s the matter with this energy? If it gets any denser I can use it to swim!" "I know, General Sully, that you doubted my report, you have already submitted a request to have me put into military jail for lying, but the request was rejected." The person behind him spoke with a forced smile. He was as tall as a human and his features were also close to human, but he had pale skin and eyes as sharp as a snake. It was Bandal, a member of the Vanguard squad who had gone to call for backup. "May I ask what are we doing here? We have to quickly go to the location that Vanguard has secured and prepared for the arrival of the army, you are throwing their hard work away! Don''t let your personal problems with Chief Segal prevent you from making the right decision." "Tsk~ If it were another distant, I would have listened to you, but look at this ce! Ever since we came out of that wormhole, I have been in awe... Its size is abnormally huge, almost five times that of our home, it has the advantage of creating energy pearls, and its atmosphere contains energy dense enough to feel on your skin, on top of all this, you mentioned in your report that the inhabitants of the are mere savages, and there does not seem to be a central authority? No, no, this ce is a dream... It is too good to be true!!" General Sully opened his arms and floated out of the ship with a smile. The gravity pulled him several meters before he could bnce his body again. Then heughed, "Haha, oh my heavens, the gravity here is irrationally strong! We have to convince the Emperor to somehow open the treasury and buy a cultivation technique for Grivity... if We trained a legion of Gravity users and stationed them here. We will have an imprable fortress that no otherary Empire would want to mess with us. This ce is perfect in every way!!" Then he looked at Bandal as if he were looking at a fool. "Doing great feats while subjugating this will undoubtedly earn me the rank of Marshal! I, Sully, will finally be Marshal Number Ten!!! But if Ind there, it will be said that I used The base that the elite Unit No. 7 built as a starting point, and this will belittle my achievements and raise the value of your lowly unit, why would I give that bastard Seagal such an achievement on a silver tter? Let him burn with the rest of his clowns in the middle alone and I will over from the sides, haha." The Generalughed loudly and then looked at Pandal with a smile, "Of course, no one should hear about this, huh? We''ll say that the''s strong gravitynded us here by ident." "...By coincidence? How could the fleet be divided and half of itnded in the West while the other in the East by coincidence?!" Bandal looked away "Are you saying something, Bandal?" The General turned to him with some anger "No, no... I think Commander Seagal is the one who shoulde and join us quickly!" Bandal panicked and quickly responded "Haha right!" Sully patted him on the back, "You are smart, Bandal, and the fact that you have achieved such power and status with such a small share of Durger the Devourer''s blood speaks volumes about your true potential. My offer is still open to you, Join me and I will make you a lutanit immediately and triple your blood share. Do you know what this means? You will have enough blood to establish your own noble bloodline." Bandal took a step to the side, "I will seriously consider the offer." The General fixed his eyes on Bandal for a few seconds and then shook his head, "You want to consider an opportunity to take an increased dose of Durger''s blood? Hesitating about something that will open up limitless horizons for you and your entire bloodline after you? Forget it then, it seems that Seagal is not the only idiot in that group Hmph." "It''s not like you have the authority to grant Durger the Devourer''s blood anyway..." Bandal looked to the side again and spoke in a low voice. "Stop mumbling, you bastard, and go with the men. We have a lot of work today, haha." Sullyughed loudly and then shot a signal toward the sky *Vrooooomm* More than twenty spacecraft behind him began to turn in a different direction each and take out the cannons Then the general announced, "ording to the geographical configuration of the, we are now in the Eastern Region, while my deputy Kisha has been appointed to the Western Region, along with half the fleet. If he ends the subjugation of the Western Region before us, all of you will be severely punished, understood?!" "Yes!" The soldiers in all the spacecraft shouted, then entered their spacecraft again and closed all doors and windows, preparing for a massacre n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om They all knew that now was the moment of truth, now was the time for real bloodshed. Even Bandal furrowed his eyebrows and lifted his weapon, preparing for a massive battle... He did not know what happened with his leader and the rest. He had been sent to bring support at the moment theynded on the, so he did not see the battles they entered and did not know what was happening in the central region. Even if he spent a hundred years thinking, he would never guess what was going on. Thending of the vanguards is to test the pulse, choose and secure a goodnding site for the army, and perhapsmunicate with the locals to collect information and recruit some traitors to facilitate the invasion, but thending of the first fleet is followed by the real war against the local poption. As usual, the 20 spacecraft form arge ring with the face of each spacecraft facing outward, and then all of them advance slowly to attack anything that moves... This strategy came from experiences that the Empire umted over thousands of years and after the invasion of 9s. This strategy is really cruel, but it sweeps the entire area and gives the army''s General the whole picture. If one of the spacecraft happens to receive any opposition, then he would increase support there. It also informs the locals in other areas that there is no room for negotiation and that they must submit in order to gain the opportunity to live. Blood will inevitably flow today, but within a few hours the gs of the Great Serpent Empire will be raised over arge part of the, and everyone will tremble at the sound of this name. "Haha good," General Sullyughed loudly, then raised his face towards the sky and raised both hands, "I, General of the Fourteenth Fleet, announce... The Tenth Saga has begun!!" *BOOM* Immediately after the general finished making his announcement, he heard the sound of an explosion. His eyes automatically turned toward the source of the sound, and he found one of the fleet''s spacecraft hugging the ground, smashed. Chapter 718 Confused anger 718 Confused anger Eastern Region - City of Hope *Boom* *Baam* *Tak* *Tak* *Tak* Jabba leaned his back on a huge chair and continued watching a live scene from the central region, where a little more than two thousand Law-wielders were fighting ten Martial Emperors with the help of divine weapons. Two hundred Law Users for every one Emperor... The ratio was simply too short. One Emperor out of those ten could kill at least a thousand of them if he fought seriously, but it was clear that they were holding themselves back. Until this moment, they have not even used any specificw, but rather rely on their engraved weapons for all theirbat uses. "They fear that if they will kill their opponents too quickly, their enemy might send arger army." One of the sect elders sighed, "I can''t believe that otherworldly Martial Emperors are forced to participate in such obvious training processes..." "...Is this considered bullying?" Another elder looked around questioningly, such a majestic vanguard squad came like a pack of lions to tear apart everything they could reach, but the Shadow Swords had tamed these lions and made them work in an unpaid circus! The rest of the elders also watched the scene with bated breath and with great respect... At first, they did not understand why the forces of the Central Region did notpletely rise up and kill the invaders quickly, with all the golden weapons there they knew they had the strength to do so! But these live scenes spoke loud enough. "We have to thank His Excellency for supplying us with these new instant arrays. They will be a great help when the war begins." Another elder spoke. Strangely, the speaker this time was from the race of Nihari giants! One year... That''s all it took to subjugate the eastern region under the banner of the Nihari Union n. Tribes, small sects, hidden organizations, and any entityrge enough that opposed the sect''s orders were destroyed. The death toll in the eastern region has umted to form small mountains, It is said that the final number of victims has reached several tens of millions... The strange thing is that the sect elders themselves urged Jabba to stop the war right after it started and told him to ignore those who survived, but unexpectedly from the former genius of Nihari, he was the one who strongly refused and even gave orders to elerate the unification process! What''s worse is that he canceled the opportunity to escape to the mountains! He said that those who went from the beginning really wanted to avoid the conflict, but those who stayed until now wanted to test the waters and participate in the war if an opportunity arose, and these people would not be allowed to withdraw... With those two quick announcements, Jabba made clear the extent of his severity and everyone saw a bloody future. Everyone said that of all the Heaven''s Chosens who tried to unify the, Jabba was the bloodiest! But it soon became clear how correct Jabba''s decision was. Seeing the sect''s seriousness in the unification process and that nothing would stop them beforepleting their vision shocked many back to reality. Their aspirations were thwarted and hopes dashed, so a process of mass surrender began. Jabba did not showpassion even to those who surrendered. All of their leaders and nobles took severe death oaths, and everyone who did not swear was killed and his body mutted! It was not expected that the eastern region, which had already been unified once a few decades ago, would be unified again with such brutality, but this is what happened... Jabba appointed himself as the sole ruler with an iron fist and a blood bath. "Indeed, we must thank His Excellency for the instant arrays, without them we would not have been able to empty our treasuries so quickly!" Jabba sneered The merchants of the Burton family offered the tribe 3 live surveince arrays, 10 instant teleportation arrays, and 5 field hospital arrays. These 18 arrays cost the sect a huge amount of their reserves of energy pearls and rare metals, even after they seized all the treasures of the eastern region, this deal still hurt them! "Truth be told, they didn''t force us to ept the deal," Orzon interjected, recently noticing a slight irritation in Jabba''s tone when mentioning the Third Heaven''s Chosen Although Jabba did not say a single bad word about his former master, his dissatisfaction was very clear recently after taking advantage of the situation to sell them a few new innovations at such high costs, so Orzon took a vow to himself to intervene every time to calm Jabba down a little because, in the end, they do not need any more problems. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I did not say they forced us, but everything must have some logic!" Jabba pointed towards the live observation array, "A few of these damned banners, what more are they? Why do they cost 20 million energy pearls per array?! The amount of Uracilium metal used to make this array is not worth 400 energy pearls at best!! And why the hell do we have to buy the live observation and instant teleportation coordinates as well? And for 500 thousand energy pearls for each coordinate?! Even after purchasing a hundred coordinates, we are still unable to cover all the important zones in the five regions!" "Well... they did not sell us the banners, but rather they sold us a way to watch what is happening in the world directly. You also asked for three arrays, one for you to follow the events yourself and two others to monitor the. And since the live observation array and the teleportation array depend on precise space coordinates, we need to buy the coordinates from His Excellency, no one else can use the Major Heavenly Law of Space. Let''s be fair here, if you didn''t think it was worth the price, you wouldn''t have paid for it." Orzon muttered in a low voice, but under Jabba''s harsh re he closed his mouth again "What about making us buy the fourth stage of the Perfect Laws Technique for 20 million energy pearls each? Or even worse, what about buying the Super Absorption Technique for 30 million energy pearls, which turns out to be originally abination of techniques that I created and gave to him for free? And even more, he made us buy each vial of medicine to activate energy pathways for 10,000 pearls?! Then they made me swear not to try to discover and make the ingredients of the vials myself! To what extent do those scoundrels want to exploit us?'' Jabba was furious "Well to look on the bright side, this made us use the Martial Emperor''s Realm powers, we should be thankful that he authorized the sale of these things to us in the first ce..." Ozon muttered again. "..." Jabba almost said something, but he fell silent and went back to observing the array He was angry... Extremely angry. Not only because merchants exploit their needs and impose these crazy prices,he is angry because of what he sees now... So far, His Excellency has not officially intervened on the, nor has he stationed any forces or united anyone under his name, but he is clearly leading and organizing the central region against the invaders, and there are also reports of simr movements urring in the southern region, where unification wars have taken ce under the leadership of the Shadow Swords. Didn''t he say he doesn''t care about the? Isn''t it because of this that he left him and announced his separation as his disciple? Why is he making moves now? Does he intend to intervene or not? And if he intended to intervene... Why did he forsake him so easily that day?! "Sect Master, urgent report!!" A panting person quickly came in from outside, "The Second Live Surveince Squad has detected strange movements near the Desert of Death, please take a look!" Then that person moved and ced new coordinates on the Senate surveince array, and a new image appeared in front of them. There were more than twenty giant spacecraft slowly approaching the ground, all of them resembling the spacecraft hovering in the central region! Jabba stood up slowly. He did not look surprised, more so than he was firm and somewhat hopeful. Waiting all these years had been unsettling and nerve-wracking. Finally, the decisive moment had arrived. "Let''s wee our guests, They have chosen tond with us, so we must receive them properly... Prepare the instant teleportation arrays!!" --------------------- Two hourster--- General Sully looked down and watched one of his ships burning *VroOoOoM* But he did not have time toprehend, because at this moment another ship was being pushed by gravitational waves towards the closest ship, and within moments a major collision would ur! "Who?! Who dares to touch my Fourteenth Fleet?!" The general shouted angrily, then activated a feature in his armor that appeared in front of the source of the energy waves. He took out a giant halberd and with a *Boom* he attacked that point without hesitation. *Pzzzzzz* The spacecraft finally escaped the influence of the gravitational waves, but stronger waves emanated from that spot to counter the General''s attack *Boom* The General''s attack broke through the gravitational waves after a little resistance and made contact with the ground, creating a huge crack "Tsk~ High level Emperor, level 47 I guess? This is going to be a little exhausting..." Then a figure came out from that spot, his appearance suggested that he was a human wearing mostly ck armor with several gold pieces on it and holding a war hammer twice his size. That person looked up at General Sully, "Thank you for choosing this region tond, now I will end the war before it starts... You will all die here!" Please support me with gifts or on ko-fi to be able to continue this book ^^: Chapter 719 Portals 719 Portals "Tsk~ It''s really annoying to use aw of gravity on a like this." General Sully leaned his halberd on his shoulder, then continued with an angry face, "But to give my local and even a human like you such audacity to destroy one of my properties is a strange thing. What should I do with you now? Skin you alive or keep you prisoner and throw you into the Cave of Despairter?" "Who said that my audacity came from my strength alone? You are not the only one with an army!" Jabbaughed and then raised his hand in a gesture General Sully furrowed his eyebrows, He was just raising his voice a little for his soldiers to hear, he definitely did not expect this local to understand what he was saying, and even respond to him in thenguage of the Great Serpent Empire!! Details of thenguage of the Great Serpent Empire were one of the things that Jabba spent a lot of money on to buy from the Burton family merchants after the Shadow Swords had spent a long time gathering its details. The General however did not have time toprehend or to ask about what was going on, as in the next moment the most bizarre thing in the world started happening *Bzzzzzzzzzztt* *Bzzzztt* *Bzzzztt* *Bzzzztt* One instant teleportation portal after another began to appear under the fleet! "Are those¡­ Fucking space portals? Why the hell does this wastnd have space portals?!" General Sully turned around as he watched the portals open one after another, quickly reaching a total of eight gates, six of them side by side on the ground and two opened in the sky! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "What''s going on here, Bandal? Didn''t you say it''s a primitive? Do space portals look primitive to you?!" The General shouted to Bandal, who was still standing next to him "I- I don''t know either!" Bandal took two steps back and spoke hesitantly. He knew exactly what these portals meant "I can''t believe I almost took a worthless thing like you in, I will deal with youter!!" The General pushed him hard enough to make him full on his back and then turned to look at the portals angrily In fact, space portals are not a strange thing for them, as they are one of the gifts the Overlord had given to the Empire ten thousand years ago, but nevertheless, they still continue to use and develop their spacecraft fleet for two reasons: The first reason is that they need to search for others that have life. The Overlord said clearly that he would not bring them the coordinates of any other after they took control of their second one, and without coordinates, they could not make use of the space portals... The second and most important reason is that space portals are expensive to operate. Even if they find a good, they cannot just use the portals, as transporting the army may cost more than what they gain from that. When the Overlord taught them to make the portal, he told them that it should be primarily used to take the energy pearl payments to him once every few years, and if they have to use it otherwise, then they need to leave it as ast option because of its high cost and use it just to send a small elite squad to subjugate an important zone or something like that... Their space portal is considered one of the final weapons of the Great Serpent Empire and its most important secrets that enabled them to conquer severals, it is something that is not supposed to exist in the youngary belt! And now he discovered that there are eight portals here?! Where did this hammer usere from and what is happening here?! Wait... Did the hammer wielder thank him fornding here? Does this mean he was waiting for him? ....Does this mean he''s really a local? These locals are using space portals while they came in damned ships?! "Hoo!" "Hoo!" Rows upon rows of soldiers armed with divine weapons began to emerge from the portals in an orderly manner. Some had long limbs, some were huge in size, some were too short, and some were just humans. The soldiers differed in size and characteristics greatly, even more so than the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire, but they came out in extreme discipline and inrge numbers. Also, a number ofrge earth beasts came out with them carrying supplies and serving as temporary headquarters, it was clear that this was not a division but an integrated army, and more were stilling out! As for the two portals of the sky, swarms of Draco beasts emerged from them, one after the other, each of them carrying three archers on its back holding divine bows. Theposition of the sect''s army did not differ much from theposition of the army of the True Beginning Empire during the invasion of Greend. After all, Jabba was themander of the Sixth Army at that time and had great experience with this formation. "These numbers... MY MONEY!!!" The General ced his free hand on his head as the number exiting the portal quickly reached a few thousand, "You wasteful bastards! You wasteful bastards! ARGHH, my precious pearls!!!!" General Sully couldn''t take it anymore so he raised his halberd, "Attack! Kill them all! Destroy these portals before they wipe out the''s entire stock of energy pearls!!!" *baam* *baam* *baam* The spacecraft directed their cannons at the new arrivals and began firing. Each shot could kill a saint or seriously injure a sage, yet not even a scratch was found on any of the sect''s soldiers. Spacecraft cannons are one of the designs provided to them by the Overlord as well, and they are stronger or weaker depending on the amount of energy that is provided to them, but of course not much is provided to them because they swallow energy if even the opportunity, so they are usually intended for destroying cities and dispersing crowds, or providing fire cover in open battles, but it is sure not so weak that it does not affect anyone in an open battle like this!! General Sully furrowed his eyebrows upon seeing this. It was clear that the enemy''s individual strength was much greater than he had imagined, their armor and shields were extraordinary too... But he did note here to be surprised or retreat!! He raised his hand and made another signal, "Move your asses! Kill them all!!" *swoosh* *swoosh* The spacecraft doors opened andrge numbers of soldiers began to exit, all wearing shining silver armor and their helmets designed to take the shape of a snake''s head. The soldiers of the Great Snake Empire tried to fly from the beginning and rain down attacks on the soldiers on the ground, but they soon learned why all of their enemies were on the ground. After trying to stay afloat for a few seconds, they all fell to the ground as well like meteorites. Except for fifty individuals, those managed to stay afloat. Chapter 720 Clash Chapter 720 sh *Baam* *Baam* *Baam* The soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire descended from the spaceships one after the other as if it were raining soldiers, but they allnded on their feet bnced. It was clear that these soldiers were experts and well-trained in adapting quickly. Within a few minutes, there were more than sixty thousand soldiers on the ground, all of them in their military formations. On the other hand, the number of the sect''s soldiers has already reached more than twenty thousand and is still increasing. Among the eight portals, there were five gates that spat ground forces in abundance, all of them wearing white divine armor, these are the armor and weapons that were made within the sect using the old techniques that Robin left for them. There are two portals in the air from which the Draco Legion exits, and their riders are also wearing that white armor... There was only one portal that exited soldiers wearing golden armor iid with ck parts and carrying weapons withpletely ck des, Their numbers were clearly smallerpared to the rest. Thend, which waspletely empty a few minutes ago, is now filled with tens of thousands of soldiers, the blue dirt on the ground could no longer be seen. "Hmph, just useless formalities, end this farce and seize the portals for me, I don''t want to lose any soldiers to these scum." General Sully waved unconcernedly, with a look like there was no need for lineups and ns and all of this in front of a group of locals, no matter how powerful they were. "Yes, General!" The fifty Martial Emperors floating next to him responded with a military salute and turned their attention to the sect forces with disdain. If they all attacked at the same time, there would be no battle, just a massacre... "Stand down!" An intense gravitational wave from above slowed down the movement of all the Emperors The General quicklyposed himself as he was forced down a few meters, "Tsk~ An Emperor using a gravity pathw on a that already has a high gravity feature is a huge inconvenience, and it''s clearly a very high minorw ar that if not the Majorw itself... Well, kill him first then." "No one will harm the sect master!" *Swoosh* *Swoosh* From among the sect''s army, several people jumped and all of them remained in the air around Jabba. Their numbers were around seventy individuals! Those seventy individuals have different physicalpositions from each other, some of them are giants, some are dwarves, and some are humans, just like the soldiers of the sect... They were the elders of the sect. The first thing Jabba thought of after collecting some pearls was to try to buy the fourth stage of thews. Although he was aware that his offer would almost certainly be rejected, he asked for them anyway and was surprised that the merchants told him that they had the authority to sell him these techniques, but on the condition that he would buy them individually each time. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Meaning: If he had 10 people who wanted the technique, he would have to buy it ten times, and the sale would be done in certain ways and using the oath tablets to prevent the spread of the technique after that. They also gave him very high prices, which was 20 million for eachw technique... But in the end, due to the number of individuals who had reached the top of the Sagehood Realm, Jabba knew that he was buying a Martial Emperor with 20 million pearls, so he chose to ept. And was, in a short period, the sect gained 70 Martial Emperors, all of them armored with golden-ck armor, like those soldiers who just came out of the portals, the difference being that the sect''s Martial Emperors had more ck parts in their armor. General Sully finally furrowed his eyebrows and turned to fully face Jabba, "¡­Why are there seventy Martial Emperors in the Eastern Region alone?" The General sent a quick look of reproach at Pandal who was floating next to him, then returned to smiling confidently at Jabba, "It''s okay, it''s nothing at all, but that doesn''t change anything. This was what was expected from a of this size. Except for you, it''s clear that they''re all Emperors." At lower levels, it''s just a side nuisance that will be eliminated." Jabba smiled, "Honestly, I cannot predict the oue of the Battle of the Emperors, but at least I am sure that your army will be wiped out today." "Hmm?" The General furrowed his eyebrows *boom* On the ground, neither side needed a signal to engage. A reckless dwarf with arge beard came forward from the side of the n and brought his hammer down on the head of a soldier close to him, and from that point, the battle began immediately. General Sully finally furrowed his eyebrows and turned to fully face Jabba, "¡­Why are there seventy Martial Emperors in the Eastern Region alone?" The General sent a quick look of reproach at Pandal who was floating next to him, then returned to smiling confidently at Jabba, "Don''t give me that smirk, you having Martial Emprors doesn''t change anything. This was what was expected from a of this size. Except for you, it''s clear that they''re all Emperors at the lower levels, it''s just a side nuisance that will be eliminated." Jabba smirked more, "Honestly, I cannot predict the oue of the Battle of the Emperors, but at least I am sure that your army will be wiped out today." "Hmm?" The General furrowed his eyebrows *BOOM* On the ground, neither side needed a signal to engage. A reckless dwarf with arge beard came forward from the side of the sect and brought his hammer down on the head of a soldier closest to him, and from that spark, the battle began immediately. General Sullyughed angrily and shouted with all his might, "Hahaha, my men, the leader of those scumbags says that the battle is decided and that you will inevitably be defeated! Those locals think that they can stop the raging flood with enthusiasm alone, there is no need to wait for orders or tactics, kill them all! Show them the raw power of the Great Serpent Empire! Clean up that local filth quickly, I don''t want to see anyone in front of me in 10 minutes!" The morale of the Empire''s soldiers reached its peak, "Hmph!!" The sixty thousand soldiers automatically divided themselves into three legions and attacked three different points in the sect''s army, intending to dismantle and prate it from the first attack. At the beginning of the sh, there was aplete sweep in favor of the soldiers of the Empire, with their numbers superiority exceeding their opponent by three times and the ships'' cannons supporting them from above, as well as the high confidence in themselves as experienced soldiers of aary Empire against those *locals*... They took down the first few ranks of the sect''s soldiers in a quick massacre, but then, they stopped... At the beginning of the sh, there was aplete sweep in favor of the soldiers of the Empire, with their numbers superiority exceeding their opponent by three times and the ships'' cannons supporting them from above, as well as the high confidence in themselves as experienced soldiers of aary Empire against those *locals*... They took down the first few ranks of the sect''s soldiers in a quick massacre, but then, they stopped... "What the hell?!" A soldier of the Great Serpent Empire shouted in hisnguage as he tried to send out his most powerful attack, only to find a wall of pure white mes blocking his way. During the first sh, the Great Serpent Empire side was astonished by the power of the local weapons. Their first attack was intended topletely disperse them, but it resulted in the death of only a few hundred of the front row. They soon discovered that those armor and weapons were not only solid, but that each one of them contained runes from differentws, The white equipment was not inferior to their silver ones, but even slightly better...? This means that the twenty thousand locals in front of them are not only all second and third stagew users like them, but they also have weapons and armor as strong as theirs, and pure Law techniques as well... After the first sh, they found that these locals are their equals in almost everything! The sect''s army also gained some confidence after confronting the first wave, and with a shout of "Hooo," "Hooo," they began to advance at a steady pace, carrying their shields. The spaceships intensified their cannon attacks when they noticed what was happening below, and on the other hand, the Draco Legion did not remain silent either. After their numbers reached more than two thousand Draco beasts, they began raining down their arrows on the Empire''s army and on the spaceships. Every arrow of which, even if it did not kill the target, was enough to distract him! As for behind the sect''s army, the barrennd has turned into an integrated military center. Field hospital arrays were set up and they brought the wounded from the first ranks there. They also set up temporary headquarters and supply distribution centers!! The battle transformed from an attack by aary empire on a few local people, to an equal terrestrial battle. And what''s worse... The eight space portals are still sending out soldiers. "What are you idiots doing?! Take control of those damned portals first!!" General Sully could not remain silent any longer, He forgot what he said earlier and pointed towards the portals. "Start the sixteenth formation!!" One of the officers on the field shouted angrily. General Sully''s intervention in this way was insulting to him and to the entire fourteenth army The three legions of the Great Serpent Empire quickly took on a different formation, and the legions on the right and left quickly retreated and pulled the sect forces with them, leaving the middle legion in like it was. This action made the middle legion surrounded from three sides and they actually began to receive attacks from the side, but this also made the numbers of opponents in front of them be much smaller and several gaps appeared, so they began to push forward! "Arrrghh, you crazy bastards!!" One of the sect''s officers shouted, This n actually destroyed the sect''s formation and revealed several loopholes in it, but it exposed the middle legion to siege and even annihtion if they did not seed in what they wanted to do. "Oh no!!" The officers'' worst fears hade to pass. Therge numbers of the enemy and the many gaps in their ranks broke the defensive barrier. In the blink of an eye, they saw dozens of enemy sages jumping over them through those gaps, all of them had the portals within reach! If they let them control the perimeter of the portals, they will kill all the soldiers who emerge from it one by one, while at the same time surrounding the army from behind. The losses will be catastrophic! Chapter 721 The local army Chapter 721 The local army "This is bad!" One of the sect elders revolted when he noticed the enemy Sages approaching the portals, and unconsciously rushed toward them "Where are you going?" General Sullyughed and lowered his halberd "...!!" That elder was a level 42 Emperor, yet when he saw that simple attacking he stiffened in ce, he felt death approaching! *Baam* The elder felt a huge explosion and was sent flying tens of meters back when he finally stopped he rushed to see the damage to his body, he found that he waspletely fine! "Sect Master!!" The elder shouted. He realized what happened. Sect Master Jabba appeared in front of him and stopped the attack... and it was clear that he was not left unscaled. "..." Jabba''s hands shook violently and he found it difficult to control them, then he looked back at the General... This was his second exchange with General Sully and he was defeated in both, if not for his strong body he would have been severely injured by nor... The difference between levels 45 and 47 was not something that could be crossed easily. Then Jabba smiled as he looked at the general, "Why the rush, Elder? Let us stay here and watch our enemies'' ns be crushed. There is nothing better than seeing the shocked expressions on the faces of the arrogant!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om General Sully furrowed his eyebrows slightly, not knowing the source of this confidence, as the situation near the portals was inevitable... The problem that faced his soldiers at the beginning was the resistance of the opponent and the strong formation, but this copsed after the bold n they followed, Once the portals are controlled and the locals are surrounded from behind, the battle will end. No, the whole war will end! Immediately after victory in the ground battle, the army and ships wille to besiege the local Martial Emperors and kill them quickly. Whether or not control of the entire eastern region today is literally dependent on the sess of this assured n! When he heard the sound of screams of paining from the direction of the portals, the general turned towards them again to watch his soldiers ughtering everyone who came out of the portals and taking control of their surroundings, but he saw the opposite: his soldiers who prated the formations and arrived near the portals were all killed by the soldiers wearing the golden and ck armor. "What?!" The general shouted, the ones with the golden and ck armor actually stayed behind, but their numbers were small in rtion to the overall picture, about a thousand soldiers in total, and they did not participate in the battle so they were ignored, but at this moment they spread out behind the army and around the portals! "Haha, I paid 100,000 energy pearls for each piece of that armor, and all the members of this squad have strength at the peak level of Sage and are armed with all possible talismans andbat arrays. I also paid an additional 50,000 for each one so that they can go to the central region and participate in the training war against your Martial Emperors over there, if you want to pass them, you''ll have to go yourself, hahaha." Jabbaughed proudly. Buying these armor at their exorbitant price made his stomach ache, but seeing them in battle made up for everything. "A hundred--- a hundred thousand what?" The General forgot about his dead elite and looked back at Jabba in shock, then started pointing toward the armor, "This? 100 thousand energy pearls a piece? This one over there..?!" "....." Jabba furrowed his eyebrows and tilted his head towards Orzon, "See? He seems to think we''ve been scammed too." Orzon quickly waved, "No, no, he''s surprised how something so great can be sold for only 100,000 energy pearls." "..." General Sully looked at the armor with shaking eyes and an open mouth, then without saying a word, he picked up his halberd and flew towards the portals! "Where do you think are you going?!" Jabba swooped forward with his hammer "Stop!!" One of the officers of the Fourteenth Fleet attacked Jabba, but one of the sect elders confronted him In the blink of an eye, the sky was also set on fire as a battle broke out between 50manders of the Fourteenth Fleet against 70 sect elders. "Fuck off!!" General Sully stopped midway and waved the halberd at Jabba *Swoosh* Jabba used reverse gravity to quickly move out of the way of the attack, then with another push, Jabba closed the distance between himself and his opponent and brought the hammer down on his head. *nk* The general raised his halberd and repelled the attack, but contrary to what he expected, he was not able to repel it easily. Rather, he felt his body sinking down quickly! *Boom* "Cough Cough"The general found himself in a deep hole on the ground, Then he stared into Jabba''s eyes, who was now a few meters away from him, angrily, "What physical strength, you have a way to strengthen the body here? Also... You used the path of gravity to increase the weight of your physical strikes? Your strategy is not bad at all, local, this might actually cause some inconvenience." "I''m honored, Mr. upier." Jabbaughed with a confident smile, "How about we act as sensiblemanders and watch from the side? What will our soldiers say about us if we fight from the start like this? What is the use of armies then? Or do you not trust your army?" Before the general responded, he sent a nce to the side... The ground battle has be almost equal. An ordinary earthly battle... A multiary imperial army against a damned local army... And they are equal!! It is true that ground battles have almost been forgotten since all the Empire''s soldiers now are at least saints and can fly, but the best ground battle tactics gathered from 9s are still taught in military academies to open the horizons of officers, Even if they have not experienced these ground battles before, they still have knowledge of these things much higher than a local army!! The situation on the two nks of the army is good, as the two legions are making significant progress in front of the local army. It is not the expected rapid progress, but it is reasonable. However, the situation is very dangerous for the legion in the middle, which has been besieged and is being attacked from three sides at the same time... The soldiers of the two legions on the outskirts are trained well, they will find an opportunity to circumvent and break the siege on the middle legions eventually, but this will take some time and many losses will have already urred. More importantly, the portals are still spitting out soldiers with every passing moment and it is no longer possible to destroy or besiege them after the soldiers in the ck and gold armor demonstrated their strength. If they continue toe out at this pace, then by the time the Middle Legion''s siege is lifted, all three legions will be surrounded! Chapter 722 Balanced Chapter 722 Bnced After confirming the dire situation of the ground forces, the general looked up slightly, there was a battle taking ce between the spaceships against the Draco Legion. The Spaceships are veryrge and made of tough metals. They are intended to travel through space and get through any obstacles they encounter, so damaging one is not easy. Also, each one carries hundreds of cannons that can fire rapidly and in any direction. Each of these vehicles is a unting fortress! On the other side, there are 3,000 winged Draco and 9,000 saints and sages riding them, each one of them armed with white divine bows. The Dracos are very fast creatures, so shooting them with the cannons is not an easy task, and at the same time, the Draco riders shoot their arrows at the ships at a rapid rate, intending to destroy the cannons. Of course the fleet didn''t show everything it has yet, but those winged beasts didn''t do much either, who knows what else do they have... At this rate, this aerial battle does not look like it will be resolved any time soon. Then there is the high-end battle, the Battle of the Emperors, the Battle that can directly determine the victor of the war... The Great Serpent Empire side has 50 Martial Emperors, some of whom are at the beginning levels of the Emperor Realm, but more than half of them are mid-level Martial Emperors, so even if their enemies were 70 low-level local Martial Emperors, they should have swept them from the beginning and forced them to retreat or even killed them outright. But this did not happen. In fact, they don''t look like they are winning! The general''s facial expressions changed when he followed the battle of the Martial Emperors... The thing that bnced the scale was those ck banners carried by the local Martial Emperors. All the local emperors brought these banners out of nowhere, Every few banners took the shape of a circle in the middle of the air, and then inside them was created a domainpletely different from its surroundings. Domains in which the wind was stronger, others in which the temperature dropped sharply, and others in which me tornadoes appeared. Any Martial Emperors who use the Fire Path would witness great increases in their strength as they fight within this artificial me domain. It is quite simr to Jabba, whose power has increased greatly because he uses the high Law of Gravity in Nihari''s... 70 local Martial Emperors who used 70 differentw Domains, making the group battle extremely annoying to the Emperors of the Great Serpent Empire "Do you like the Instant Battle Domain Arrays? We bought them at the cost of 10 million Pearls per one just for today." Jabbaughed, finally finding a use for these toys that raised his blood pressure. *Creek* The veins on the general''s forehead twitched when he heard the number and wanted to curse loudly, but he restrained himself... 10 Million pearls per one artificial domain?! This local is either joking, or perhaps lying, or perhaps he is mentally disabled and does not know how to distinguish numbers. After assessing the general situation, the general calmed down a little and then looked into Jabba''s eyes for a few seconds, "Who are you? This is huge in size and it is normal for it to have huge resources and a strong poption, but not to this degree... and at the same time, you are not strong enough to be aary empire. What exactly is going on? Do you have an overlord?" In fact, this is not the first time the Great Serpent Empire has faced a situation like this. One of thes they found and are currently at war with is a called Gudah. It is their bad luck that an Overlord from the middleary belt found that before them andmunicated with one of the kings and gave him techniques and quite a few manuals to unite the under his authority After their arrival and the invasion began on Gudah, that overlord did not back down and lose hope in that, but rather increased his support! It is clear that this overlord was not willing to give up his foothold in the Youngary Belt... His stubbornness made the Great Serpent Empire realize that there were good resources on Gudah and they increased the ferocity of their attack, and for this reason up to this moment there are 8 spaceship fleets fighting on that and they still can''t control it thoroughly! "..." Jabba wanted to mock, denying that such a person existed, but he remembered the presence of Robin and the presence of that All-Seeing person above him, so he returned to his silence. "Huh, it doesn''t matter... Unfortunately, this is no longer something I can conquer with ease; Today''s battle is over. Let''s meet another day, local!" General Sully then picked up his spear and fired arge energy attack at Jabba again *swoosh* and thenunched himself towards the mothership. *Boom* Jabba blocked the attack with sheer force and then jumped after the General, "Where are you going?!" In the blink of an eye, Jabba caught up with the general and came down on him with the hammer from behind n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Sully stopped again and used a wall of energy to block the iing attack, but the wall easily split open and the hammer came down on him, pushing him down dozens of meters again, "DAMMIT!!" The force that was throwing him around like a leaf in a tornado was something mysterious to him. It is crystal clear that this local is at level 45, In fact, he seems like he recently broke through to this level, perhaps a month or so ago. However, he can confront him, HIM, is a general at level 47, Someone who has been at this level and has been ustomed to it for more than two thousand years! Level 45 of the internal energy system, a very highw of gravity that was clearly the majorw itself, immense physical strength, the tattoos on his body glowing dimly all of them tried to attack... Thisbination of powers made him a match for him, the Great Serpent Empire''s Fourteenth Fleet General!! "Tch! Thew of gravity here is really annoying, But it''s alright... I didn''t want to use this power in such a despicable ce, but you should have known that you''re not the only one who can use a heavenlyw, let me show you the power of Durger the Devourer!!" General Sully knew immediately that Jabba was canceling out the strong gravity above him, giving him a few times his normal speed, so he no longer tried to outrun him, so he stopped again in mid-air and waved his halberd, this time a dark aura covering the halberd''s de *swoosh* *nk* The de collided with the head of the giant hammer and as usual, Jabba was sent flying backward "Let''s try again!! ..hmm?" Only when Jabba was about to lunge again did he notice something beside his eye The hammerhead began to erode quickly and turn into something resembling sand. This hammer had apanied Jabba for decades. It was a solid and rare metal worthy of the son of the leader of the Lightning Giants tribe, and yet itpletely disintegrated within a few seconds in front of his eyes. "Ah!" Jabba came to his senses when the handle was corroded and almost worn out his fingers, so he threw what was left of his hammer away... That piece of metal turned to sand before it touched the ground. "What demonic technique is this?" A slight shiver ran down Jabba''s back, this ominous feeling... It reminded him of the Supreme General of the True Beginning Empire. Chapter 723 Retreat Chapter 723 Retreat After the General gained some distance between himself and Jabba, he took a deep inhale, then straightened his voice and shouted, "Retreat! All forces withdraw into the spaceships immediately!!" "What?!" Whether enemy or ally, everyone shouted in surprise at the same moment Especially the allies, the soldiers of the Fourteenth Legend were in a state of stupefaction. They hade to wipe out the entire eastern region before the other half of their fleet destroyed the western region, but now, less than an hourter, they heard orders to withdraw! Whatever everyone was thinking, panic struck the entire battlefield... The sect soldiers elerated the pace of the attack and began sending random attacks to kill even one more enemy before their opponents retreated, and the imperial soldiers tried to retreat faster towards the ships so as not to be left behind. This caused their backs to be exposed to the enemy, and their death tally to multiply very quickly. Jabba furrowed his eyebrows at what he saw. He never expected something like this, "Was it a good idea to order such a destructive retreat? Haven''t you heard of something called an organized retreat n before?" "Haha, my enemy is giving me advice now? How ironic!" The Generalughed angrily and tightened his hand on his halberd. How could he not know the consequences of his decision? The problem is that he does not have time to make any retreat ns. As long as those portals are still spitting endless soldiers, there is no point in any n. "You won this round, locals. Rejoice and celebrate as much as you want, for it will be yourst!" "Big wordse out of the mouth of a loser." A sly smile appeared on Jabba''s face, "We''ve been waiting for you for a long time, but it seems we were overestimating you. No one from your so-calledary Empire will take a single stone from Nihari!" "Hmm? Hahahaha," the generalughed loudly, "What you see now is half of my fleet because the other half hasnded in the western region. Can imagine what would have happened if twice these numbers hadnded here? Would you even dare to talk to me like you do now!?" Jabba furrowed his eyebrows slightly, not knowing if that person was lying, but if he was telling the truth then this would already be a problem... If the entire army of invaders contained 120,000 soldiers and a hundred Martial Emperors, This is a lot... He would have been able to survive with the many ns he had prepared, but the losses would have been too many. "Assuming that those eight portals have soldiers behind them that can fight an entire fleet, even though I doubt it, we are still the 14th fleet out of 30 imperial fleets. Do you understand what this means, local?" A clear look of contempt shed in General Sully''s eyes Jabba opened his eyes wide... "Yes, be shocked, terrified, and expect death. That''s all you have to do when the Great Serpent Empire visits you! Hahaha." The look on Jabba''s face greatly impressed the General, and he turned to watch the retreat... As expected, the death toll among the empire''s soldiers had umted to a dangerous level The first thing that came to the general''s mind when he saw the madness in the eyes of the locals and their terrible intent to kill was that they loved their homnd very much and that they wanted to reduce the number of their enemies as much as possible. He simply did not know about the points system that Jabba had conveyed to the sect! "Dammit, use maximum power!!" After the general''s shout rang out, thergest ship in the fleet, which was identical to that of the elite Vanguard squad''s ship, rose higher into the air again and a huge cannon appeared in its bow. When Jabba saw the sight of the massive cannon, he remembered the report he had bought from the Shadow Swords about the cannon shot that killed 3,000 saints and sages in the central region, so he raised his voice as well, "Disperse!! Forget about the formation jump in different directions!!" A portion of the sect''s army with the right minds carried out the order as soon as they heard the word disperse, but arger portion remained in ce, momentarilyprehending, "What? Forget about the formation? But the--" *Boom* "Oh no..." Just as the report stated, the cannon fired an intense beam of light into the crowd. In the blink of an eye, a huge explosion urred, burning a quarter of the battlefield. Jabba''s shout reduced the casualties, but still, with just a look, the dead could be estimated at nearly a thousand. This mighty shot, which was equal to the attack of several Martial Emperors, brought fear into the hearts of the sect''s soldiers, heavy their steps, and increased the momentum of the Empire''s soldiers, speeding up the evacuation process. In the blink of an eye, there was no longer a single soldier outside the ships except the Martial Emperors. Even the ship that Jabba shot down rose from the ground, with some minor damage, but it floated without problems and also took out its cannons and shed with the Draco Legion along with the rest of the ships! After making sure that everything was prepared for his departure, the general looked back at Jabba, "What happened today is a stain of disgrace on my war record that will not be removed until the Eastern Region is destroyed by me. Get ready. I will return as soon as I gather the rest of my fleet!" "As if I would allow it!" Jabba took out another giant hammer from his space ring, golden this time, and then used a long range attack "Hmph, you are afraid to get closer already? Do you think you are smart now that you will keep your distance? I admit thatbining thatw of gravity with your strong body gives you some leg up, but without the close-quarters fighting style you are nothing!" The Generalughed angrily at the iing concentrated attack and once again moved his halberd coated in that ck energy, ready to dismantle the attack as soon as it came into contact. But something strange happened *hoorrrr* The ck energy is what disintegrated as if it had never existed. Jabba''s attack went all the way and hit the general''s rib, breaking it immediately! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The general opened his eyes to thest of them and took a different look at his opponent. This time, the eyes of this local leader were shining with a different color, green... A strange feeling of danger frightened him when he saw those eyes. The general did not shout and did not prepare for another attack. He just turned around and pushed himself as quickly as possible towards the nearest ship... And here it became clear why spaceships are called by this name. As soon as the general boarded the ship, the engines were activated and they set off towards the west, and in the next moment, they all disappeared out of sight. "....." Jabba and the rest of the sect elders looked at the horizon for a few seconds in loss, before Jabba threw the hammer aside and shouted his lungs out, "FUUUUUCKKKKK!!" Chapter 724 Aftermath Chapter 724 Aftermath "FUUUCKK!!" General Sully kicked the nearest chair to him, turning it into dust, and went looking for something else to break. "..." The strange thing is that no one stood up to try to stop him or calm him down. There were five other emperors with him in the cabin, yet they were all sitting silently as if they had birds on their heads. Although they were not defeated, nor did they lose a single Emperor, they also caused great losses to the Winged Beast Legion and the enemy''s ground forces... They were also besieged, more than 4,000 of their soldiers were killed, and they were forced to withdraw. When was thest time the Great Serpent Empire suffered this kind of insult? They had taken control of 4s other than their hom,and were currently fighting on 4 others at the same time, and after thousands or even tens of thousands of battle records, the number of times the Empire was forced to retreat could be counted on the fingers and they were all after a heated battle, not in this way!! From their perspective, what happened today was a devastating defeat... and the biggest problem is that it was at the hands of a bunch of locals!! "Are these bastardsreallylocal?" The General muttered as he thought about this point, "Those engraved weapons, and the innovation called arrays and space portals, and they were also waiting for us... What is going on here?" One of the sitting Martial Emperors heard the general muttering and quickly stood up, "General, our course has been set so that we can go to the western region to meet with the rest of the fleet, but doesn''t this mean that we will be thrown into another unknown location?" "Kisha did not report a problem with the other half of the fleet. This means they are safe." The General waved, "We are the ones whonded in the worst possible ce." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "They did not send anything negative or even positive, they do not even respond to any calls at all. What does this mean?" Another officer intervened, "Maybe the Western Region has something that is blocking the movement of ship signals. How are we going to find them even if we go there? Look at how vast this is, are we going to take all our twenty ships in the Western Region on a search trip?" *Baam* The General hit another table and broke it, "I know all this, but what do you want then? Should we have stayed put in a situation like this until I received a signal from the damned Kisha? If we don''t go and look for them to unite the fleet and return to take our revenge, what else can we do?!" One of the officers took a step forward, "We are picking up signals from the Vanguard ship and know its precise location. I rmend that we retreat to the safe zone that Elite Force Number Seven has secured, and rearrange our papers there." "What did you say?" The general''s anger turned to killing intent "Please put yourpersonalproblems aside for now and make the right choice." Another officer stood between them, "From the safe zone we can send one or two ships to search for the other half of the fleet while the soldiers can have their rest, and when the rest of the fleetes to the safe zone we can use it as a point tounch attacks on the east and west. This is what should have happened from the beginning." General Sully took a few steps and grabbed that Martial Emperor by the neck, "You, insignificant thing, are going to teach me about what should have happened? Do you know who I am?!" "Khgghhhh.." *standing* *standing* The rest of the Martial Emperors in the cabin stood one behind the other, all of them wearing serious looks and furrowed brows, some of them even took a step forward. General Sully looked around and saw the seed of rebellion being nted. He knew that if he tried to force them to do something using only his strength of authority right now, he would lose control of the Fourteenth Fleet, as well as the dream of the rank of marshal. Nah, He would most likely be court-martialed as a failed general and be executed. On the other hand, his failure tond in the safe zone could have been ignored if he had made progress in the eastern region, but now that he has been defeated and gone to the safe zone, Seagal willugh at him until his lips touch his ears, and this is in addition to the stigma that will adorn his file! But thispared to the loss of the entire Fourteenth Fleet... *Paa* The General let go of his officer''s nick and fell to the ground, catching his breath. Then he raised both his arms, "Bardon me, the defeat messed with my mind a little. It''s good that you are with me to correct my mistake... Let''s go towards the safe zone." The officers looked at each other for a moment, then moved to pass orders. -------------- Central Region-- *wind whistle sound* Seagal stood on top of the city wall, looking right and left, moving his ears in all different directions, trying to see or hear something... But still, there was nothing... The area around the city turned into a desert. An hour ago, duringthe course ofthe normal daily battles, a report came that support had arrived, but theynded in the east and west. When he lost hope that they woulde soon and returned to fight, he found that all the local forces had suddenly withdrawn and spread in all directions, even the tents, kitchens, and other logistical areas were nowhere to be found, they wrapped it up within minutes and took it with them. On any other, Commander Seagal would have ordered that they be pursued or that an investigation be opened into what happened, but he remained where he was... An hour passed and he did not move a muscle or give any order, even his officers, each one of them remained standing in his ce, andnot one of them was seized by enthusiasm and tried to leave or go to themander to request orders They were all afraid that it was a trap, or that it was a new game that the person responsible for these training battles had thought of. They were afraid that if they went out, they would anger the men in ck and that they would punish them by sending arger army. What they did not know was that the ce wasn''t the only one that had been evacuated, but rather the entire central region was being evacuated at this moment, so if they left the walls now, they would be able to control the entire central region on their own! But they will not move... The elite vanguard team, the team that is said to be equivalent to a fleet itself, has been morally broken. "Hmm?" The next moment, Seagal heard a noise approaching from the east and turned towards him, "...Is this an Empire spaceship? ...It''s the fleet! Support has arrived!!" The next moment, the ships of the fleet had reached the city and werending around it, and then Commander Seagal felt a giant hand descend on his shoulder, "Without idle introductions, give me a report of everything you know about this cursed ce, and I mean EVERYTHING." Chapter 725 Five Chapter 725 Five An hourter-- inside thergest pce in the city "Iwill kill you!!"The General took a few steps and extended his hand towards the Seventh Elite Squad LeaderSeagal''sneck. "Who do you think I am?!"Seagal took out his weapon and was ready to fight as well. Even though he was one level below Sully, he was notreadyto ept any insult. Bandal quicklycame forwardand stood between them,"Please calm downeveryone, thisis just a misunderstanding!" "Amisunderstanding? How could he hide all this information from us and send you alone with a simple message that the ce only contains energy pearls? What kind of vanguard squad is this? He has put my fleet in danger. It is a betrayal of the entire Empireandwe must deal with him as the great traitor he is!"Even with Pandal and several other lords in the middle trying to stop him, Sule still advanced slowly, his eyes giving too much anger and killing intent. "Isent Pandal quickly because I thought the wormhole would disappear, Thisis normal! What is not normal is that you evaded the safe zone and went down a rampage like a pig, looking for trouble while you know nothing about the ce, Whatdoes your stupidity have to do with me!?"Seagalwaved his weapon as well,"Do you think you are important because you are one level higher than me?If you have a problem, take it to the head of the Noble HarosFamily,he will wee you with open arms!" "..Arrrgh!!"Upon hearing the name of the noble Haros family, Sully stopped and threw his halberd aside. The noble Haros family is a family thatwas formedonly a few centuries ago. Its founder is a war hero who managed to achievea greatfeat, as he saved the beloved grandson of His Majesty the Emperor from certain death on the Gudah, and in appreciation for him, he received rgedose of Durger theDevourer''slimited blood, and this made him and his entire subsequent line of children and grandchildren blessed with the high talent and quickly assumed importantpositions General Sullydidn''thave a problem with Seagal in particr, heand many others had a problem with all of the noble Haros lineage because they appeared on the stage so quickly and took the chances thatwere meantto be theirs and theirfamilies,but none of them wanted to face Haros himself, the currentmander of the First Fleet! "What is happening here?"At thismoment4other individuals entered, varying slightly in physical characteristics butat least argeas the giant Ohun. "Oh! Parrs, Dirit, Md, Jaike! You all came? How did you arrive at the same time?"Seagal''sface brightened as he finally put his weapon back These four were themanders of the 27th, 28th, 29th, and 30th fleetsrespectively, and twoof themwere from the Haros Noble Family! "We were assigned to assist the Fourteenth Legion afterit was estimatedthat the might containa number ofMartial Emperors,"General Bars furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Sully,"We initially agreed to meet on the other side of the wormhole andnd together, but when we gotoutwe found that the Fourteenth Fleet has disappeared." "Tch! Gravity is what pulled the fleet towards the, Ihave nothing else to say."General Sully waved and went to sit on the side "Weliterallyexperienced the same gravity and came with the same shipsandwe knowthat thisis just an excuse."General Durrett smiled. "Nothing else to say, deal with this excuse, and shut up."Then Sully angrily pointed at Seagal,"Now leave me alone and ask this clown what we are facing here." "Nothing matters, haha."Seagal came forward and patted Pars and Dirit, his rtives, on the shoulders,"With5fleets here, what else matters?!" The four generals smiled proudly, thiswas something tobe expected, whocould stand up to the five fleets of the Great Serpent Empire? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But their smiles froze when they heard GeneralSully''svoice,"Tell them, you failed scout, that this has seen 4 TruthChosens,and that two of them are still alive! Tell them that one of them unified the Eastern Region and that I had to fighthimnot knowing who he is!! No wonder I was defeated...Those eyes, No wonder! He was using afuckin''Master Law!! Ididn''teven feel that he was a Truth Chosen until thest moment, Washe ying with me? What would have happened if I had notmade the decisionto retreat...ALL BECAUSE OF YOU!!" "...Huh?"The four generals opened their mouths at once "Don''tpay attention to him, hisnerves are a little tired because he fought in the eastern region and was badly defeated.."Sigal continued patting his rtives on the shoulders, but whenhe noticed the look of question and shock in their eyes, he sighed and began to exin what had happened with them since they arrived on the. Then General Sully began exining in detail what happened in the battle and the weapons he saw, and ofcourse, he did not forget to mention the space portals. "Space portals, an innovation called Domain Arrays,and theyhave Epic-ranked equipment in those ck and gold armors...Thisis bad."One of the generals furrowed his eyebrows,"This is the product of the FourHeaven''sChosen, or is there an overlord have a hand in this world?" "Eitherwaywewere drawninto a trap! The damn wormhole that transported us here is messing with us!!"General Sully said excitedly, exaggerating what he saw and the power of the FourthHeaven''sChosen was his only way to avoid me for the defeat and withdrawal. "...There are mores we can conquer."General Md sent nces toward everyone Hewas promotedtothe rank ofGeneral after his achievements in the war on the Gudah. He is well aware of what it means to fight against athat possessesthis type of techniques and weapons. A few centuries have passedandthey have barely managed to control 60% of that. If it were not for HisMajesty''sstubbornness and that he did not want to waste centuries of conflict, and he alsodidn''twant to give them a chance to catch their breath sothat theywould not choose revengeter, they would have already withdrawn from there...That is consuming more of them than it is giving them at this point. "Ican''tallow this!!"Seagal quickly advanced,"During two months of fighting in this central region, Iwas able tocollect 20,000 energy pearlswith ease.This can cover theOverlord''sneeds and have arge surplus. We can ask the Overlord to buy us coordinates of others with that surplus or hand us more techniques. WeCAN''Tgive up on a gold mine like this because it has some difficulties!" General Parrs looked around and then muttered,"...Aside from the six fleets assigned to guarding the Mother and the othersfullybelonging to us, the rest of the fleets are spread out on four others, fighting at the same time, or conductingreconnaissanceto discover mores. Invading this ce means that we would need more support, Idon''tknow if this is possible." Seagal quickly chimed in excitedly,"Let''sdo it ourselves! We do not have to annihte the entire poption at once, Thisis not the first time we face difficulties when invading a. Whetherit''sbecause of the violent environment or the stubborn local poption, Wehaven''tbeen able to wipe out local life on fours.We''vekept moving forward step by stepdepletingthlittle by little every day. What is the problem if we do the same here?Rather, what is the problem if we ask for more support?Just thepresence of energy pearls in these numbers makes this a hundred times more important than those foursbined! The generals all looked at the ground and then scattered, each one on a differentseat After a full minute, someone opened his mouth,"...Right now, we have to reunite the army first, then we will think about what we have to do with the Truth Chosen of the Eastern Region... Has the other half of the Fourteenth Fleet returned yet?" "No, the signals are still cut off. We sent two ships an hour ago to search for them, but contact with them was also cut off. Butthat''sokay. They know where the safe zone is. Itwon''tbe long before they find them and return to us." "The connection was lost? Where exactly was it lost? Shall we go and take a look?"General Dirit asked Sulley waved indifferently,"No need, itwas interrupted suddenlyanditdidn''tlook like they were in a battle. Maybe there is a mysterious field in that area causing this phenomenon. Thest message we received from the two ships was a routine messagesaying:''I see crimson creatures flying.''Then themunication immediately went down after that." Chapter 726 The Great Line Chapter 726 The Great Line Eastern Region-- The Battleground A few hours had passed since the fleet of invaders fled. That short battle left 4,000 dead and more than 7,000 seriously injured soldiers, Immediately after the fleet left, the soldiers began carrying their colleagues and running with them toward the two field hospitals to rescue them, but due to the severity of the injuries and the number of the injured thought it would take time, so they set up a camp at the spot to protect their colleagues... Of course, they can''t use the instant teleportation arrays to return. Even if they were on the same, they would still burn a lot of energy transporting those many men back and forth, so when going back to their posts, they would have to walk. There were many dead, more wounded, and a long road ahead of them... And yet their morale was high touching the sky. They forced invadersing from another world to retreat in front of them, and they wounded their general!! Of course, Jabba didn''t see it that way, "DAMMIT! DAMMIT! DAMMIT!" Even after two hours had passed, he was still standing there, looking at the horizon, reying the events in his head, and cursing every moment. "You''re being too hard on yourself¡­" Orzon came up from behind him and patted Jabba on the shoulder, "What did you expect from your first fight against an Empire that specializes inary conquest? In fact, I couldn''t have asked for a better oue.." "Didn''t you hear him? He said he would bring double that army ande back for revenge!" Jabba pointed toward the horizon "We can still fight them even if it''s true, our soldiers are numerous and our hearts are firm!" Orzun replied calmly, after the process of unifying the Eastern Region and training the soldiers, the sect''s actual army numbers were enough to shock anyone, of course, they didn''t have more Martial Emperors, But if they won the ground battle, the army can help the sect''s seventy Martial Emperors win their battle. "What about those 30 fleets then? Can we handle those too?!" Jabba clenched his fists, just thinking about the sight of the sky with all those ships making his defeat a little dull "...He might be lying." Orzon looked to the side "No it wasn''t a lie, I could tell just by looking, we should have expected this from aary Empire anyway. The soldiers are happy because we made them withdraw? How stupid! They were in our hands and we let them escape, we should have eliminated this group here but we let them keep their strength intact... Dammit!!" Jabba''s nerves twitched slightly with anger, "...We are too weak, Orzon, too weak... We must increase our strength even more or the entire will be lost. If we do not do something, who will?" "Sect Master," at that moment another Emperor came walking over and saluted Jabba and then nodded to Orzun, "A message hase from the scouts of the Great Line. Perhaps you should hear it." "What''s going on? Did the enemies leave some spies behind? Kill them all or just ignore them!" Jabba waved unconcernedly, his focus not being on these small things at the moment "No, sect master, they are saying that huge numbers of residents of the central region have begun to enter the Great Line between our regions. There is no approximate number currently, but there are at least hundreds of millions, and the number is still increasing." Jabba looked at that elder slowly, even Orzon looked shocked, "Hundreds of residentsing from the Central Region?" Jabba did not wait for the elder, but rather directly took out a live observation array and set the coordinates of the border with the central region, and a strange scene appeared before them... The *hundreds of millions* that the elders mentioned was indeed just an approximate number. Thend waspletely filled with people and more and more of them continued to appear in the frame with every passing second. When Jabba looked closer to the picture, he found that these people were divided into small families, each family from 3 to 20 members, and in each family there was at least one soldier who used thews, leading the way for them and eliminating any danger he saw. "Those soldiers.." Orzun muttered "Are these all the residents of the central region?!" Even the elder who came to deliver the report opened his eyes to the end of them, "What is happening here? Why are they all fleeing to us at the same time?" "If they continue to enter the Great Line like this, I fear that these soldiers will form an army no less than our current army... Those soldiers who participated in the training battles against the Vanguard spaceship for more than a year, all of them participated in wars against Martial Emperors and can be considered elites, They are also armed with divine weapons ... Even without Martial Emperors among them, the strength of our army will almost double if they joined us!" "...Look what''s happening at the Great Line itself." Jabba pointed towards the front row, arge number of Sages appeared in golden armor, attacking anything they saw. To cross the border, you must cross hundreds of kilometers of beasts, poisonous gas, swamps full of venomous creatures, quicksand, and all the dangers that a mind can imagine. But it has never happened that thisrge number of people crossed the line at once... In this way, if they find a beast, they will kill it, if they find a poisoned gas, they will inhale it all, if they find swamps, they will drink its water and roast its venomous creatures, if they find quicksand, they will turn into solid rocks simply by urinating on them! They are changing the nature of the ce... This point of the Great Line will be a safe path forever! The elder who specializes in correspondence was astonished by what he saw, until he received a call that interrupted his concentration, and his facial expression changed from astonishment to shock, "Sect Master, put in the array the coordinates of our eastern maritime Great Line quickly!!" Jabba furrowed his eyebrows slightly. The eastern Great Line is a deep ocean with nothing behind it except the western region. Because of the vastness and turmoil of the ocean and the abundance of dangers and huge sea beasts in it, these borders are mostly ignored, It is usually considered a dangerous ce where sea beasts wavese from and one must be careful of, but no one sees it as a Great line that can be crossed. Usually, whoever wants to immigrate to the western region must cross the border separating the central region first, then cross the entire central region, then cross the border separating it from the western region. This is easier for him than thinking about crossing the eastern maritime border! Jabba did not know the reason for the elders''s request, but he did it anyway and put in the coordinates for the Fareast Great Line. And a strange image appeared before him, something that he never thought could be done...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chapter 727 Back up Chapter 727 Back up "What the...?!" Jabba took a step forward, startled When Jabba activated the array, he conjured up in his mind the view of the open ocean and the back scales of huge beasts floating on the surface, but what he saw was a chilling sight... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He saw a bridge of ice cutting the ocean in half, an endless bridge that seemed to being from the direction of the western region!! At this moment, there were more than two hundred thousand users of the water path of different races standing side by side in the front rows, turning the water into extremely solid ice, it appeared more like crystal! And not just ayer sufficient to walk on, but from their numbers and the intense focus shown on them, it was clear that they wanted to freeze this bridge from the Surface to the very bottom of the ocean! Not only that, directly behind them, the users of the earth and nt paths were cutting open the ocean floor and extracting pirs to strengthen the bridge, increase its size, and create foundations for it. As for behind those vanguards, the ice bridge was not showing its color due to therge number of people standing on it, hundreds of millions, no, these numbers can certainly be mentioned in billions. Most of them were old people, women, and children, advancing slowly, one step after another, as the bridge became longer. On the sides of the ice bridge, there were users of Fire, Wind, Divine Tattoos, and all other known paths fighting the sea beasts and pushing them away from their families, arge number of whom were holding golden weapons! Within sight, Jabba and the two elders noticed powerful energy explosions and rapid evaporation of the ocean water. When he zoomed in a little, Jabba found a battle between three Demon Emperors, against a giant sea snake. It was clear that they were trying to keep it away from the bridge! The three were astonished... Their formation was strong and their preparation was clearly sufficient, and they also had the support of Demon Emperors who appeared to be from the True Beginning Empire. They were undoubtedly able to reach the Eastern Region safely, but... Two things caught the attention of the three of them: The first: The faces of everyone, whether they were mortals orw users, all had expressions of panic and fear, all of them wanting to advance and reach the eastern region as quickly as possible... And the second: Until this moment, they had not found a single giant among them. "Are these... Are these the residents of the western region?!" The correspondence elder muttered in amazement Even Orzon seemed to have fallen under a spell, "They are trying to create a permanent bridge to connect the two regions..." "...But why?" Jabba asked in shock, the exodus of the residents of the central region was shocking enough, and now the residents of the western region areing in as well. The elder of Correspondence put his hand on his chin, "It is impossible for this type of coordination to be random. The only entity capable of doing something of this magnitude is..." ".. They are the Shadow Swords and no one else." Orzon furrowed his eyebrows, "Is it possible that they are nning to create a famine in the eastern region?!" Even Orzun, who appointed himself as the primary defender of His Excellency and his subordinates, could not help but think that something bad was happening now. They had barely managed to unite the eastern region under their authority, and then they found two other regions invading theirnds. Each of the five regions holds around 15 billion intelligent beings, How will they deal with all of these?! "Creating famine?! Right, how could I not have thought of this? Taking in a few billion people at once would create instant famine. Why would His Excellency do something like this to us? We did not refuse him anything during thest few years!!" The elder of correspondence spoke in horror, "If the intention is to really harm us, then we are doomed. We can fight those invaders, but His Excellency as well? No, no, no.." "HEY! Has dementia eaten both your heads? Thend of Nihari is always fertile. If you eat grass and wild fruits, you will survive. This is not to mention the modern farming techniques that His Excellency gave you. Have a little good faith in your benefactor." Suddenly a harsh voice appeared among them, a masked figure dressed in ck revealed himself "Oh, it''s just passing thoughts. Sorry, really sorry." Orzon quickly scratched his head, and a few drops of sweat started to appear on his forehead, it''s not every day he sees an Emperor of the Dark Path. Jabba was not as surprised by the neer, "Next time ask permission before you get close, I might react out of instinct and knock out your teeth or something." "Your authority is reserved, Nihari Union Sect Master, but please show more respect to the Shadow Swords Organization, none of us are going to lose their teeth anytime soon." Shadow Sword spoke in his artificial voice, but even in his artificial tone one could sense the deep pride inherent in him, "I don''t want to waste anyone''s time so Let''s get to the point... His Excellency said that the eastern region would face difficulties against the invaders, so he ordered the residents of the central and western regions to be transferred here to help you. They will all listen to orders, and he also ordered that we send them sufficient equipment and supplies... By doubling the numbers of your soldiers three times, His Excellency believes that he can feel safe on this front, Can we rely on you?" "Of course, Of course, that''s great! You should remember to thank His Excellency for us and--" Orzon quickly stepped forward in joy But Jabba''s voice interrupted him, "WAIT, you said this front? Does he want to secure THIS FRONT? Is Master-- no, His Excellency Robin Burton, is joining the war?!" Chapter 728 New target Chapter 728 New target "Of course His Excellency will enter the war on behalf of Nihari. How can His Excellency allow a he set foot on to be defiled?" The Shadow Sword raised his head proudly, "The eastern region will be entirely your responsibility and do not worry about what is happening anywhere else. The important thing is that you do not let the invaders take a single stone from you; That will be all." *Whoosh* The Shadow Sword disappeared again, leaving three mouths open "..Well this was unexpected, but it''s great! Haha we have His Excellency''s support!!" The correspondence elder patted Orzun on the shoulder happily Orzunughed, "Phew~ I was worried about the n to retreat here and let them do what they want with the rest of the, but as long as His Excellency said that he would take care of them, there is no need to fear anything any more. If this news spreads in the eastern region, celebrations will be held for a whole month! Haha, sect master, what do you think about the-- Sect Master?" *Crack* *Crack* The sound of Jabba squeezing his fists sent shivers down the elders'' back Then they heard him talking to himself: "He will intervene in the war then, and knowing that man, this was certainly not a spur of the moment decision. He had nned this for decades! Ooh, This is why he deployed the shadow swords all these years then, to prepare the yground for him before he make his move... Why didn''t he say anything when I asked him to intervene in the war then" I broke the Master-Disciple rtionship between us for nothing.. Why didn''t he take a minute to exin to me what he intends to do? Is it so easy to abandon me?! He has not even bothered to send one of his sons to exin our role in the war, he sent a random shadow sword... A RANDOM FUCKING SHADOW SWORD!!" *BAAM* --------------------- Ten dayster - the central region - the only city currently inhabited "The eastern region is the biggest and only obstacle in my view, just pretend like you don''t see the rest of the map for now, we must eliminate the resistance there first, then the will be ours." General Sully pointed towards a floating map. This map was obtained by Seagal by chance in some pce of a ruler of one of the cities he destroyed. "Did you forget what I said about the northern region, or are you just ying dump?!" Seagal intervened angrily and began addressing the rest of the generals, "ording to our information, the northern region is home to a number of Martial Emperors, exactly they should be ranging from 300 to 500 Martial Emperors, and arge number of them are intermediate Martial Emperors! Although the information says that they are not unified and are divided into twelve tribes, the number of Martial Emperors is almost as many as our current number on the, and although the number of their soldiers is unknown, they are certainly not few either since they have all those Martial Emperors. If we wanted to talk about the biggest obstacle, it would definitely be the northern region!" "So are we ignoring a Master Law user, a damn Truth chosen, for the sake of a handful of scattered tribes?" Sully shouted at him, "Look how the entire Central Region was evacuated and they all went to take shelter with the Fourth Truth Chosen. That ce was already impregnable and it''s even worse now! If we let a Master Law user free, disasters will strike. What''s so dificult in what I''m saying?!" "What would happen then if we attacked the east with all our might and found the north surrounding us from behind? Logic says that we get rid of the strongest first!" Seagal did not retreat either. The words he extracted from the prisoners in the first few months of his arrival made him look to the north with constant caution. Rather, he thought several times about retreating himself and going to bring at least 8 fleets. "..." The rest of the generals kept watching the map for a while, finally one of them spoke up, "...How many energy pearls have we collected so far from the central region?" Sejal controlled his anger a little and replied, "We collected more than a thousand energy pearls and the number is still growing." Since information came that the inhabitants of the central region had disappeared, the army consisting of five fleets spread throughout the entire central region to kill everyone who waste in evacuating and to secure the borders so that no one would return to the central region. This piece ofnd equal to the size of their mother became their entire property and without sheding a drop of their blood! Another general furrowed his eyebrows when he heard the number, "We collected a thousand energy pearls in just ten days? ...We have to call in backup, this ce is just too precios to take it slightly." "I agree with you, but not now..." Another general nodded and then pointed towards the south and west, "But we still have unfinished business... When supportes, what will we tell them about these two? Five fleets and we were afraid to move against them without support? Let''s upy them first, then we look to the east and north. Who is with me? "I''m with you." "Me, but I''m not going to the West," General of them sent a quick nce at Sully before he continued, "Until now we don''t know what happened to half of the Fourteenth Fleet, even the two reconnaissance ships that went to fetch half the fleet have not been heard from again, so let''s leave West aside for the time being and just send them more surveyors." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om General Parrs ignored Sully who was clenching his jaws and nodded, "Very well, the five of us will attack the southern region as soon as we finish the preparations!" Chapter 729 Brotherly chat Chapter 729 Brotherly chat The afflicted city of Jura-- Besides the Imperial Capital,whichislocatedon the Central Continent, this ce is undoubtedly the most guarded.Hundreds, if not thousands, of visitore every dayfrom three differents, but only a few manage to enter it. After the cleansing operation led by Billy, the city is no longer as chaotic as before.It is still chilling to enter, yes, but at least it is more organized. Currently, every few stepsyoufind a shrine with no name...Any random shrine among them may contain an entire corpse, perhaps a few body parts, or maybe just a toy covered in blood. Currently, there are only two individuals inside the city, oneof themis sitting in front of twoordinary lookingshrines with no expression on his face, and the other is standing behind him with his hands behind his back. They were Richard and Caesar. Richard finally broke the deafening silence, "My father''s rtionship with the women of the family is ridiculous, don''t you think?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "How is that?" Caesar smiled, thiswas the first time he heard his voice in a few hours "It''s simple if you think about it. Look here.." Richard pointed toward the oldest-looking shrine, "I heard that my grandmother died alone and inplete silence. Until her death, they med her for her son running away." Then he pointed towards his mother''s grave, "And of course, I don''t need to talk about what happened to my mother, who ended up having a few of her clothes and essories buried because she didn''t leave behind a single drop of blood." After a few seconds, Richard snapped his two fingers, "Come to think of it, my father has a blood sister, right? I have an auntandI havenever seen her in my life, even though she has never done anything wrong! I heard when I was young that she got married to a random guy andpletely disappeared after her brother John was executed on charges of conspiring with the Kingdom of Dolivar to kill you... How sad is this? while her brother is the Emperor of severals, her life or death is unknown." "Your father didn''t--" "I know, I know~" Richard interrupted his brother before he continued, "He didn''t decide the fates of the three women, but if you notice the fate of each one of them is closely linked to him, I find it ironic that''s all..." Caesar raised his eyebrows slightly, thinking about it. Even the girl Rita, who his adoptive father spent most of his time with, was then killed by a careless customer... Is that person cursed with women or something? Richard sighed onest time, then stood up and smiled at Caesar, "You took me to almost every spot on the Ancestral Continent over the past few days before you brought me here. I think that''s enough... Take me to that imperial capital, maybe I''ll find faces I know there." Caesar stepped forward and wrapped her hand around Caesar''s neck, "Haha, you''ve already followed? Where''s the youth''s enthusiasm? First, I''ll show you the continents of the four elements, then we''ll go to Greend, and then--" But he stopped talking suddenly, his eyebrows furrowing slightly. Richard waited a few seconds until Caesar''s features calmed down a little, then asked, "What, did you get an important message?" Caesar removed his hand from Richard and rubbed his chin, "Yes, there is a report that the five fleets are preparing to attack the southern region today. That is roughly 450 Martial Emperors and about 600 thousandw-user soldiers, not counting the power of the ships themselves of course... It will be a great battle." "Why are you still here then? Aren''t you the Supreme General? Go and help your father." Richard pushed his brother a few times "Ugh, you little smug, do you want to get rid of me that fast?!" Caesar didn''t stop there and grabbed Richard''s head and started rubbing it, "I''m still not wanted there, the headquarters are just letting me know what''s going on, the Empire''s Truearmy won''t interfere yet." "Huh? But why? Wasn''t the n to wait for the invasion army and surround them in the middle, then attack them from all sides? Everything was going ording to n, why haven''t you attacked them yet?" Richard asked quickly, then he was surprised himself... Why was he interested in the first ce? "Your question is the hottest topic of discussion in the highmand currently, Just a few days ago, Alexander and Theo argued with your father about this. Half of the generals prefer to attack and get rid of them now, but your father still prefers to halt the n and wait some more." Caesar waved with both hands annoyingly, It was clear that he was among the people who supportedunching the attack now, "And all this hesitation is rted to one piece of information that we extracted from the prisoners, which is that the Great Serpent Empire has 30 fleets." "30 fleets?! If each one of them carries 100 Martial Emperors, then..." Richard''s eyes widened. Caesar snapped his finger and pointed at Richard, "This means that we are facing at least three thousand Martial Emperors, right? This is exactly why we are trying to urge your father to attack now and eliminate the five fleetsin order toreduce the number of potential enemies. See, for example, what the Demons did to that half of the fleet thatnded there, they swallowed up those bastards in minutes to the point that they did not have time to scream! Because of this, after we were facing 510 Martial Emperors, now we arenowfacing only 460 of them. Why don''t we just do the same and reduce the number of our enemies by taking down the five fleets?" Richard looked at the ground and began to mutter, "...But eliminating this huge army will drain us of a lot of resources and lives as well, and this action will alert the Great Serpent Empire of the real danger in Nahari and create a hidden hatred between us and them by destroying all those ships and soldiers, and next time they may send twenty fleets at once or more. As far as I know, we do not have enough strength to deal with an army of this magnitude, especially after we exhaust ourselves fighting the five fleets..." Then he continued without stopping, "This is the same mistake that I made when I increased the kidnappings in the Azil tribe, which made the rest of the tribes move against me. Had my father not intervened and made the settlementse out and force the rest of the giant tribes to retreat, I would have been besieged and dead by now. The difference is that I was able to act rashly because I knew I had a strong support behind me, but in a situation like this we have to think more logically before acting and---What?!" Richard stopped after noticing Caesar''s look at him, raising his eyebrows, opening his mouth, and tilting his head back slightly Caesar shook his head, "...That''s what your father said, word-for-word." Chapter 730 The horizon Chapter 730 The horizon "Listen, if youdon''twant to tell me, forget it."Richard waved with apparent annoyance "Haha, who said Idon''twant to tell you? Your fatheractuallysaid the same words. He said that if we defeat the five fleets and only cause some damage to them, they will return with support, and ifwpletelyannihtethem, the Great Serpent Empire wille for revenge. He has been facing a big dilemma since hearing about the size of theenemy''sforces."Caesar then nodded and looked towards the horizon,"What I know is that he said that the goal of the war was not to destroy the enemyfleets,but topletely defeat the Great Serpent Empire so that they would never think of returningagain,or at least cause so much damage that it would take several centuries to recover before they think abouting back." "And the solution, in his opinion, is..?"Richard furrowed his eyebrows, knowing how difficult such a decision would be if he were to be in the same position "The solution he hase up with so far, which we strongly oppose, is to continue with the blockade n, but instead of approaching and destroying them in the central region, he wants us to close all paths to them but not cause them any serious damage until they are sure that the presence of only5fleets will not do them any good, then they will ask for support... ording to his words, their request for support in this wayandwithout being affected by any losses will make theing support range from 3~5 other fleets.He said thatif we eliminate10fleets, itwill bea very painfulblow that will make them forget about us for a longtime,or lose hope immediately." "...My father thought about all that? He wants to calm down the gameso he candraw more of them..."Richard looked down, knowing that hewouldn''thave thought of such a n if he were in his ce, then asked again,"Why are you opposing it then? Idon''tsee a problem with it. Do you have better solutions?" "It is not that we have any n.All we have isone question: What if the next support was 10 or 15 fleets and not just five asheexpected?"Caesar shrugged his shoulders,"ording to our information, the enemies have two fleets permanently present on their mother and one fleet on the rest of the fours that they havepletelycontrolled,That''s6fleets in total just sitting there for protection, and of course there are five here now.Thisleaves 19 fleets spread across four others where they are currently at war." Then he turned to Richard,"How many of those 19 fleets wille, Richard? Or we can say how many of the 25 fleets If we include the defense fleets in the equation...I know that they needrge forces back to suppression and oppression, Witha simple calction,it can really be saidthat they will definitely send5fleets at a maximum, but do we really know their conditions there?In the end, we will not put our hands on anyone with real authority...With some luck andthe advantage of territory, we can deal with10fleets at once. If the number of enemies reaches 15 fleets, the result is unknown. And if we win, it will be through sacrifices, too many of them...Your father wants to bet that the enemy is smart and will followmon sense. What if they are hooligans like me and sendrge numbers of fleets at once?! The entire highmand says that your father is takinga lot ofrisks. What do you think?"Caesar shook his head.Thisis the topic that upied the minds and mouths of the highmand during the pastperiod Richard paused, andthen a strange smile appeared on hisface A smile that Caesar did not know was sadness, reassurance, or pride as if it was a mixture of all of them, so he did not restrain himself except to ask,"What is wrong with this face of yours?" "Hehe,it''snothing, just something suddenly came to mind.."Richard waved and shook his head,"My father built an Empire in a few decades, an Empire that can defend against 1,500 Martial Emperors and 2 million Law-Using soldiers. Could you please take a moment toprehend these numbers? Wedidn''thave a single Martial Emperor in the Ancestral Continent...The king of the ck Sun Kingdom himself was a level 33 Sage...Without realizing it, that man achieved somethingthat nosane person would dare to dream about...Andyou''reasking ME about my opinion of HIS n, haha, man, just let him do what he sees appropriate." Caesar''sserious facial expressions rxeda little,"I am d that this has be your view of your father." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I never doubted that he was a great man.It''sjust that this greatness has side effects that destroy the lives of many...Forget it~"Richard stoppedughing and scratched his head in embarrassment, then tapped Caesar on the shoulder,"Come on,let''scontinue our tour and Tell me about those forces present in the southern region on the way." ---------------------------- Nihari-- The border between the central and southern regions "We are about to enter the southern region. There may or may not be resistance, but we must be at our best anyway... Is everyone ready?" General Dirit spoke in a low voice. He was in the cockpit of the mothership of his fleet, in apletely quiet environment, surrounded by a number ofmunications devices and a crew of 4 very beautiful girls, However, he still seemed extremely nervous. "My fleet is ready for engagement." One of themunication devices around him lit up for a moment, and General Parrs''s voice came from it "So do I. The southern region will be ours today." "Leave the left front to my fleet and forget about it." The quick and reassuring responses made General Dirit take a deep breath, but a new voice appeared that disturbed his mood again,"You will pay for this! I swear, you will pay for this!!"It was GeneralSully''svoice! General Dayrit showed an annoyed expression,"I thought we had resolved this dispute, Mr. Sully. If youdon''tlike the lineup,that''sfine. Please return to the safe zoneandwe will take care of the rest." "You bastards! I will not forgive you! Just wait until the rest of my fleet returns!!"Sully''svoice did not seem to calm down at all butratherbecame more agitated Before setting off, the other four generals agreed that their fleets would take the shape of an inverted crescent, with the two heads of the crescent facing the southern region. In this way, the two fleets on the nks would fight, and the two fleets in the rear would function as continuous support. They could also use this formation as a siege trap if the enemy tried to advance too far. In addition, the two fleets in the back will serve as a headquarters to monitor the situation and n the battle without interference...It is a basic formation of the Great Serpent Empire. The problem with General Sully is that he wanted to be in the middle of the crescent and act like amander since he is the oldest among them in terms of rankand hisfleet is the strongest, but he was surprised that hewas cedin the front,exactlybetween the two pointed points of the crescent.Thisundoubtedly makes him the spearhead in any battle. It can be exaggerated and said that he isbeing usedas a scapegoat! The problem is that when he objected, the four generals rejected his presence and told him to stay behind to guard the safe area, but what would he say to the highmandter if he skipped the battles in the south and stayed behind ying?! "Haha, Brother Sully, you are in the best ce to achieve the most achievements, congrattions!"A voice came from one of the transmittersandhe burst outughing "Haha.. hmm? Look at the horizon, gentlemen,wasn''tthe sky blue all the way? Why was it brown? Is this something specific to the southern region?" "...No, no, look carefully, thereis a blue color faintly appearing from the edges of that brown horizon." Vanguard Team Leader Seagal narrowed his eyes slightly and muttered,"...This is not the horizon, thislooks like... A tree?" Chapter 731 Halt Chapter 731 Halt "What do you mean by a tree? How can a living being reach this size? It is most likely a mountain. Or are you so ustomed to failing to evaluate that you are now deliberately making mistakes, Mr. Leader of Elite Vanguard No. 7?" Sully''s voice wavered in sarcasm "...I don''t know, I might be wrong," General Seagal''s voicewas heardagain, and then a slight chuckle appeared in his voice, "But what do you think, Half-Fleet General, don''tyou think the sky is strange here?" "I will kill you!!" "Alrightalright, that''s enough. Did you forget what Seagal said so quickly? The Third TruthChosen informed the entire that we wereing, and that''s whythe Eastern Region was unitedagainst us. Get ready...We may meet more enemies any minute now." General Md spoke seriously In fact, itwas difficultto distinguish who was speaking from the four generals, Parrs, Dirit, Md, and Jaike.They allspeakseriouslyand cautiouslyandthey even think inalmost the same way,andnot only them.Even among the elite soldiers, there was rarely a prominent person among them. Thisis because, from childhood, theyare subjectedto harsh and standardized training that makes them copies of each other in terms of physicality andbat techniques, and thenthey take development sses that make them slowly lose their personalities and think only like soldiers...Only a few individuals can be found a littlebitdifferent, like General Sully, who remained in his high position for a long time and whose mind was corrupt by his authority and wealth, or Seagal, the leader of the small free squad. "Caution is good and all, butfranklythe chance of finding any resistance here ispletely non-existent," Seagal shook his head, "Since wecamewe have been hearing about the eastern and northern regions, therest of the regions are potatoes waiting tobe bitten, there is basically no one here to stop us, I fear that we came with a cleaver to ughter a chick." "I agree with you, but the--" When General Dirit was about to express his opinion, he was interrupted by a strong voice that shook the fivefleets *"HALT."* "Arghgh!!" All the soldiers inside the dozens of space warships put their hands on their ears, and someof themput a hand on their hearts. The sound came out apanied by intense heat as if it wasing from hell! *Rumble* *Rumble* The thick clouds in the sky began to wrap around themselves, forming a giant fiery vortex in a horrifying sight. *Pssstkk* The gate of the Fourteenth Fleet''s mothership opened and Sulley rushed straight through, "What son of a bitch is bragging in front of me? Get out now!" He forgot that just before he wasining about being in the face of the cannon, his instinct as a warrior made him prepare to fight at the slightest provocation. At thest moment, he saw a shadow descending in front of him from among the clouds. The shadow was nearly as tall as General Sully himself, but this shadow had a slender body that was plump in certain ces, It was a woman! That woman had two thick horns sticking out from aboveearsfull of earrings. However, she did not look like a monster. Rather, her face appeared to be carved from the finest materials, and her long fiery red hair touched her buttocks. Her clothes were not too revealing, but many parts of her slender body were visible to the eye, and every inch of her skin was covered in stunning natural tattoos, and most importantly... Her aura was equal to that of a middle-level Martial Emperor! That woman opened her mouth and announced in a strong voice, "I am Flora, the daughter of the Red me Dragon Tribe''s tribe chief, this region is under my protection, go back to where you came from!" If Sakaar or even Raiden were here, they would immediately know that she was trying to imitate Aru''s dominant style. "All of you..." Sully clenched his fist, it was clear from his features that he was seething with anger, "Why would every son of a bitch who just entered the middle levels of the Emperor''s Domain dare to jump in front of me here? DIE!!" Then he pulled his halberd from behind his back and jumped towards Flora *Sooooo* A thick fireball descended from the vortex of me directly at Sully''s head, and Flora''s voice was heard again, "I heard that getting close to you is dangerous, and even if I don''t believe that you can defeat me, the descendant of the Red me Dragon, in a battle of strength, but that''s okay, I will follow." Instructions, let me grill you today." "General!!" Five Emperors rushed out of the mothership behind their General, andthen dozens of Emperors of the Fourteenth fleet emerged from their ships one after the other. In the blink of an eye, dozens of Emperors of the Fourteenth fleet were floating in front of Flora, fully unleashing their auras in a majestic scene. "Back off, I will eliminate that bitch myself!!" General Sully once again bnced in mid-air and shouted at his followers. Although he was not harmed by that attack, his fingertips were shaking slightly. The uracy, purity, and power of this attack should NOTe from a level 45 Emperor. For a moment, he felt like he was fighting a rival, not someone two full levels weaker than him! Flora was already one of the two greatest geniuses that the Orphan Blood has ever seen. Her familiarity with the Fire Path, her pure blood lineage, and her solid body gave her the right to obtain this title, and now on top of all of this, she has been added to the PerfectHeavenly Fire Law Technique, pure energy pearls, and her personal instant arrays, such as the one that she used it to make the fire vortex! As for Flora, her eyelids did not blink, but she raised her head and looked sadly at Sully and his soldiers, "One, two... Fifty Martial Emperors? Hmph, just an appetizer." Then he snapped his finger Several space vortexes opened up behind him *whoosh* *whoosh* *whoosh* Raban, Kadmir, Bossana, and dozens of Orphan Blood Emperors appeared one after another until the total number reached 50, after which the vortexeswere closed again... General Sully and his men opened their eyes to thest, even Seagal jumped inside his ship. Those people in front of them were not from any of the races they had fought previously. Some of them had horns, some had falcon wings, and some had some damn gills. These were not just races, they were demi-humans! Real demi-humans, not artificial ones like them!! *Boom* Without signals, the Orphan Blood Emperors immediately began attacking Those who had wings pulled their opponents into a battle of speed, those who had four legs used theirws to pull their enemies down, while those who had gills and fins attacked their enemies until they pulled them toward the nearest pond... The situation turned into chaos in an instant, and the expected orderly battle did not happen. "That''s bad." General Parrs stood up and took a few steps toward the ship''s window Demi-humans are the worst opponents you can meet, they themselves are considered demi-humans and know what it means to get this upgrade and get rid of the human limits, and now they have to deal with demi-humans of all shapes and types! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Seagal what does this mean?!" General Dirit looked at his rtive with his eyebrows furrowed, "You said at the beginning that there are about 30 original races on this and we believed you. Now there are more than 40 different demi-humans in front of us. Do you still dare to assert that this world is not part of arger entity?!" "I--!! No, I can''t confirm anything. Do what you see fit." Seagal almost shouted that he was sure that he had collected all the information possible and that this world was really nothing more than a in a young belt, but he remained silent... This number of races on one is not normal at all. "Give him some rest, Dirit. Look at how huge this is, even our mother can''t reach 20% of the Nihari when ites to size. Maybe the demi-humans are only crammed into the southern region." General Md''s voice came from the transmitter, "The important thing is what do we do now? Will we just stay behind and watch?" "Oh, there will be no watching today, brother. Look down." *baam* *baam* *baam* The thin fog that was covering the ground could no longer hide what was happening below When General Parrs looked out his window to see what was happening, he found the beginning of a huge infantry army crawling under the ships, but he could not see the end of it... Chapter 732 The falling mountain Chapter 732 The falling mountain "What the hell?!" General Parrs cursed loudly as he carefully examined the army below them "What''s going on?"The rest of the three generals came forward to see what was happeningas well.At first, they furrowed their brows a little, thinking about the next move, but in an instant, their focus turned to shock. "What is it? What''s going on down there?" Bandal took two steps behind hismander and whisperedin his ear, "Why are they shocked? Were they not prepared to facerge numbers?" "Come see for yourself," Seagal muttered, a few drops of sweat beginning to trickle down hisforehead Bandal moved closer to look out the window. It took him much more time than the generals, but in the end, he opened his eyes to thest of them like the rest... There were two problems with what he saw: The first is that the army below them ranged in number from one million to roughly two million, and it seemed that all of themwere armedwith engraved weapons, and all of them used thews!! Why does a random with no ruler and no backup from an Overlord have so manyw users? And who organized them into this standard army, even though they are from different races?! Speaking of races, this is the second and greatest problem... The army below is all humans, astral, dwarves, etc~ They are the same races that they fought in the eastern and central regions. Where is the army of the demi-humans? How is it possible that not one of the infantry soldiers is a demi-human?! Do the demi-humans scoundrels give birth directly to Martial Emperors, or is there another,rger army?! "What do we do now?" GeneralMd''svoice was heard across all the ships, he didn''t seem disturbed but he wasn''t confident either "What to do about what? Do we have a solution? We have to eliminate them." General Dirit announced angrily "But¡­" General Jake''s voice was the most hesitant among them, "You know what this battle will do to our ground forces, right?" "Damn the ground forces, we will not retreat again, we are the army of the Great Snake Empire for godsakes!!" General Parrs shouted and grabbed one of the internal transmitters, "All units, evacuate the ships immediately and engage the enemies, follow the Body Ind n!" *Bzzzztt* The gates of dozens of space warships opened simultaneously and thousands of soldiers jumped out one after another. Cannons also began to appear, one after another, pointing downwards. "Sigh~" General Jake sighed, then gave the same orders, and then General Md followed suit. The Fourteenth Fleet''s withdrawal from the eastern region was shameful enough. They could escape the usation of fear of the Fourth Truth Chosen and justify not returning there and taking revenge by saying that they were nning to invade the southern region, but if they retreated here as well, it would ruin their political and military forever. *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The nearly 120 space warships dropped off the refurbished soldiers at once, as if it were raining These soldiersnded directly in the middle of the hordes of the local army. The first handful of them were killed immediately, then they took control of small circles that became their outposts. Then those outposts began to expand in the middle of the sea of the local army as if they were small inds. Even if most of them were Marial knights using only the first grade of the heavenlyws, the presence of millions of them using Laws at the same time made Heaven and Earth turmoil. This time, the warships took their time aiming and hunting down the Saints and Sages of the local army on the ground. There was no swarm ofDraco wingedbeasts to disturb them. This caused quite a few losses at first, but this gap in air power was closed a little after a number of Sages appeared among the locals, their mission is to attack ships from below and intercept cannon shots before they reach the ground, they appeared to be using a number of ck gs to support their attacks as well "The numerical difference is still too great..." Bandal clenched his fists tightly Sending more than half a million soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire to a battle is supposed to decide the oue before it even begins. They are the standing army of aary empire that has ruled for more than ten thousand years, after all. Their main army is considered a terrifying entity for the youngary belt! but... Although they were achieving small victories at the bottom, their numbers were steadily decreasing as well. The numerical difference made this battle equal! "They are nothing, we will burn them all like the locust they are." General Parrs spoke arrogantly and gave a signal before he himself left the ship. Then 100 individuals flew out from the fleet''s ships and stood in a row behind their general. It was clear that they were ready tounch a massive attack on the local army to blow up as many of them as possible. *Vroom* *Vroom* *Vroom* In front of the Hundred Martial Emperors of the 27th fleet, a hundred space vortexes appeared and a hundred individuals emerged from it, all of them remained floating in the air. "...These Martial Emperors are all humans? Like pure Humans?!" General Parrs felt his eyes about to fall open, "What the hell is going on here? Why are there so many Human Emperors? Why are there any Human Emperors at all?!" They heard from Sully about him seeing human Martial Emperors in the eastern region, but they took the matter with ridicule, thinking that he was still trying to make up stories to direct their attention away from his defeat, but seeing 100 of them now... The person in the middle of them came forward, a dark-skinned human with a white beard and mustache. Fogun rubbed his pointed mustache andughed, "Didn''t Sister Flora tell you that this area is protected? Go back to where you came from while you still can." "You..!!" General Parrs almost erupted, but instead, he calmed down and took a moment and ran his eyes over all of the hundred Human Emperors before a smile appeared on his face, "...You are all low-level Emperors, what makes you think you can stop ME?" Then hepletely unleashed the aura of ahigh-leveledEmperor "Oh, you? Who said we''re here to stop you? We know we can''t." A slightly fat, bearded humanughed. Charvier, the former chief of the Grazing Rats Tribe, and currently the king of the Grazing Rats Kingdom. "If you know that you have no weight in front of me, then there is no need for battle," Parrs lowered his aura and raised his head, "Choose 4 of you ande to my ship. Let''s discuss the terms of your surrender." He knew that even if he won today, there would be some losses "Haha, what Brother Charvier meant is that we are not responsible for stopping you, but we know someone who can." Hadyar, First King of the Night Bird Kingdom,ughed loudly and then pointed upward Parrs got angry and was about to attack directly, when something strange happened that caught his attention The fiery storm that blocked out thesunswas split in half by something huge, "A... Mountain?!" The General shouted If that mountain keeps falling, everything in the area will undoubtedly turn into scraps and meat paste. "Ah!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Look up!!!" Even the Battle of the Emperors between the Fourteenth Fleet and Orphan''s Blood Emperor stopped for a moment under this glorious yet horrifying scene Seagal felt a strange weakness in his legs as he looked up like everyone, andthen he found himself muttering in a voice that only he could hear: "...This is not a mountain, this is a tree branch... I told you..." Chapter 733 The first Chapter 733 The first "Stop the iing danger, destroythat thing before itnds!!" General Parrs shouted without thinking, he was still not convinced that there was a damned tree of this size, but she had to survive this attack first so that he would know what to deal with. Thehugebranch descended like a falling piece of the skyitself, huge enough topletely cover the 27th fleet with all its ships, soldiers, and Martial Emperors. "HYEAAAAA!!!" "ARGHH!!!" The 27 Fleet Martial Emperors raised their arms, allof theunching their final attacks and using their defensive weapons, but that branch was muchtougherthan they thought. *BOOM* The3highest ships in the fleet took the brunt of the attack and fell to the ground like meteorites. The rest of theshipsalso sustained some damage. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "DAAMMIITTT!!" General Parrs''soriginallypale color turned light blue. He raised his handsupand tried to push the branch up again with all his strength.Due to the intense pressurecedon him, his manesbegan to appearclearly!Even his martial emperors were not better off. Had they not united to stop this branch in time, the losses and damage would not have stopped at three ships and a few broken bones! "Hahawe''re here, haveyou forgotten?" Charvierughed, then raised a small hammer and saluted the head of his closest martial emperor "DAAMMIITTT!!" General Parrs''soriginallypale color turned light blue. He raised his handsupand tried to push the branch up again with all his strength.Due to the intense pressurecedon him, his manesbegan to appearclearly!Even his martial emperors were not better off. Had they not united to stop this branch in time, the losses and damage would not have stopped at three ships and a few broken bones! "Hahawe''re here, haveyou forgotten?" Charvierughed, then raised a small hammer and saluted the head of his closest martial emperor "HAA!!" The rest of Greend''s Martial Emperors did not back down either, theyall chose an opponent and attacked immediately. In the blink of an eye, another battle of Emperors began. Only General Parrs remained alone, raising the huge tree branch above his head! *Shhhmmmm* "You''re messing with the wrong person... You''re messing with the wrong fuckin'' person!!" The apparent veins along the general''s body began to twitch and change color to violet. His heavy aura as a respected general began to take on a dark and grim tone as well. All his emperors were busy fighting away while all the soldiers on the ground were blown away like grains of dust by the wind from the attack of the tree branch, so there was no one around him, if anyone was there and felt this aura, he would suffocate and run away immediately... *Shree* The violet color in the general''s veins began to extend towards the branch of the tree above, and at every point it reached this violet substance quickly ckened it and turned into something resembling ash! "I will kill you... I will kill you all!!" General Parrs muttered angrily, still holding the branch with both hands as if he were an ant carrying the whole world, but he was not panicking or even afraid. After activating the blood sacrifice and using Durger the Devourer''s ability, this mountain or branch or whatever it was would disappear sooner orter. "Hmph!" With an expression filled with arrogance and madness, General Parrs tried to throw the dead branch aside so that he could participate in the battle with the rest of the emperors and crush those locals, "..Eh? What the hell is happening?!" The pressure above his head was removed, but it was not because the branch hadpletely turned to ash as he thought, but rather strange changes had begun to ur! The part that was infected broke off from the branch and fell on its own, while the rest of the massive branch was liftedupon its own and began topress itself. The bark, which was already thick, seemed to have be like divine steel when it waspressed to this degree. And not just that branch, the brown shadow that was forming the horizon began to diminish and formed what looked like a humanoid body, while the branches and leaves that turned the sky red began to merge and form the arms and the head, then the ground began to quake and crack, and the giant roots came out and began topress and merges until it formed two feet All the battlefields stopped, andeveryone just looked up, at something that seemed to havee out of a dream That thing was no less than 100 meters high, it had a basic human-like structure in that it only had two hands and two feet, but its harsh facial expressions and the thorns protruding from everywhere on its body gave it the impression that it was something that came straight from hell. "...A Treant? There are Treant creatures here?!" General Parrs took a few steps back in the air. The Treants were one of the things they had been warned not to mess with by the spirit of Poison Rock. From what they heard, the treants are rare nt-like creatures that are very powerful, but they don''t like to get into trouble. All they have to do as soldiers of the Empire is to don''t provoke them! But it seems like it''s toote for some reason... This didn''t look like an ordinary Treant creature either, that Treant''s aura was at least level 48, and its physical strength didn''t even need to be talked about... That thing could put a fight against the entire 27th Fleet! The giant remained standing there, motionless and without saying a word, just staring at General Parrs silently All the soldiers and martial emperors from both sides took their time to absorb what they were seeing. The first to sigh and return to fighting were the new emperors of Greend, who took advantage of the opportunity todirect directattacks at their opponents. As for the rest of the Great Serpent Empire, the Orphan Blood, or even the Nihari soldiers, it took a longerperiod of timeto get used to the presence of the silent giant before theyreturnto their battles once more Only one person remained in his ce: General Parrs himself. He tried more than once to gather his energy to give himself an impetus to return to the ship, but he noticed the giant Treant getting ready to move as well. When he raised his hand slightly to test the situation, he noticed the giant Treant''s eyes on his hand, watching it closely, even when he opened his mouth to shout at the mother ship to prepare theary Massacre cannon He felt the giant''s hand move forward slightly That thing was waiting for any movement to attack! Attack...? Can he even fight that thingoneon one?! Afraid of provoking the giant Treant, General Parrs only sent a nce towards the heart of the Crescent formation as if pleading for help. *Drip* *Drop* Inside the 28''s fleet mothership, a few drops of sweat escaped from General Dirit''s head and found their way to the ground. Seagal swallowed hard and took his eyes off the giant treant with difficulty, "It''s... not as bad as it seems, right? If all the ships fire their cannons at it, maybe we will..." Without saying anything, General Dirit pointed towards the horizon, or more precisely, towards two different horizons ahead of them, they were both just like the one that transformed into the giant treant, and both were still standing there quietly as if nothing had happened. Then Seagal understood why his rtive was sweating like this and took a few steps back, "...There are two more?!" Chapter 734 Tavina Chapter 734 Tavina A few months ago-- Robin walked alone towards what seemed like the wall that surrounded the world and looked up... Dark brown trunk, too dark that''s almost ck extending beyond the horizon, dark red leaves in the shape of skulls covering the sky, andmany ropes falling from the top of the tree like those that monkeys hang on to, the difference is that each one of those ropes can be used to measure the dimensions of some small kingdoms, and that oppressive, ugly aura... Even Robin himself felt strangely short of breath as he stood at the foot of that tree Robin smiled as he looked up, "Tavina, are you going to keep me waiting for long?" *Krrrr* The y on the ground began to move and take shape until it finally materialized into the form of Treant, roughly as tall as Robin. "Robin Burton, I see... No, I should now say His Excellency, Robin Burton." Robin''s smile increased, "I was happy when they told me that Tree Father Tavina, the strongest among the seven, decided to surrender. You made a good choice... I would have felt some remorse if your body had turned into a treasure mine as happened with the rest of your friends." Father Tree Tavina felt mockery in Robin''s words, but he did not respond and contented himself with staring into the eyes of the person who subdued him without seeing him once... He prepared many ns and schemes, he prepared to burn all his refinement, andhe was ready to do anything for Robin and his army of invaders to fall! But in the end that damn space portal spewed out arge number of foreign Martial Emperors who came rushing in eager to destroy everything they saw. Tribe after tribe, tree father after tree father, all fell one after another under the power of the Orphan Blood Emperors and the Warlords... Tavina, the creature who lived for almost two million years, the monsterwho continued to fight against the other ancient treants and the human tribes all his life, and in the end, he and the were subjugated within a few years, during a period not even long enough for the nap he used to take After the fall of all the human tribes in the alliance and their incorporation into what is now known as the Four Kingdoms, and after the elimination of 4 Tree Fathers and the surrender of two, Tavina continued to resist alone for more than a month, but the inevitable end was getting closer every day... In the end, he decided that the life that he protected for two million years was more important than his pride, so he surrendered in the middle of thest battle. His immense power tempted Caesar and allowed him to surrender, but he made him swear the toughest soul oath that could be made. He did not be a general like Tree Father Descartes or even an enemy who knew when to surrender like Tree Father Snawist who kept part of his treasures... Tavina''s soul oath made him a ve to Caesar and without receiving any promises or any benefits, as all his treasures were taken and he was forced to give up his refinement percentage, all he received was a promise to keep him alive as one of General Descartes'' followers. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ...When Robin saw that he was not going to respond, he took out a metal te and threw it towards the avatar lightly, "This is for you, I expect you will be working on it within the next two months, there is no need to rush though, take your time." Tavina''s avatar picked up the tablet and inserted his soul sense directly into it, "...This, is this even possible?!" He only looked again at Robin''s face, this time with a look filled with amazement This small tablet contains information that could fill several volumes, but to make it short, it has a method for the Tree Father topress his Energy Gathering Center and his Soul Domain into a smaller size and bring them closer to each other. What good would it do him if he did something like this? If he could create an avatar that contained both a Soul Domain and an Energy Gathering Center, wouldn''t this be hisplete body?! What more would he want? His true body as a tree would be just a husk he left behind! "Awesome huh? Have you ever thought about it? I spent a long time with Evergreen thinking about a solution. Your return to Earth made your real bodies one with the and inseparable. In the end, the idea of this technique, or you may say this *trick* haha,itcan make you leave the earth and move again, but it still has some problems like you have to re-attach yourself to your original body every once in a while to recharge your lifeline, or as you will still feel that you belong to the earth and try to create a huge tree body for yourself wherever you go, you know, these kinda problems~ These problems and a few others will be left to you and your two brothers though, I won''t spend any more of my time on this matter." *Bam* Tavina''s avatar got down on both knees and muttered unconsciously, "...You call these problems? You call these problems... I can move again? I..." Tree Father Tavina''s Soul Domain was extremely unstable right now. Descartes had previously told them about Robin''s promise, but no one believed him, nor did he expect to receive something like this after he surrendered humiliatingly in the middle of the battle. He is technically a ve now! "It would be a waste for a good soldier like you to remain tied to the ground while I fight on others. Get up and follow me. I will wait to hear from you." Robin smiled, "And of course, you don''t mind if we cut a few branches from your real bodyeverynow and then, right?" "..." Tavina looked up into Robin''s eyes for a few moments, then straightened up to get down on one knee, "You''ll only hear what pleases you." ----------------------- ----------------------- Meanwhile -- The Great Line Between the southern region and the central region General Parrs moved his finger, and Father Tree Tavina moved his hand forward slightly "...." Tavina remained focused on General Parrsas if he were a beast waiting to attack a rappit. If it were not for the strict instructions he received to avoid doing any major damage, he would have crushed him like a cockroach by now. "What the hell do you want? Are we going to fight or not?!" General Parrs lost his patience and pulled out his weapon *Brrrrshh* The fingers of Father Tree''s right hand quickly extended and turned into five longshes, then with the strong voice of the giant treant was heard, "Stand still... or die..." "Keh!!" Without realizing it, General Parrs had already taken a few steps back. The aura of that thing gave him strong indications of danger. He truly felt that if he approached, he mightactuallydie!! At the back, Seagal ced both hands above his head, "...What should we do? Brother Parrs won''t survive if the battle erupts with that thing, should we go help him?" General Dirit almost broke his mrs from the pressure, but he quickly calmed down and furrowed his eyebrows slightly, trying to analyze the situation. In the end, this is the reason that prompted the other four to choose him as the leader of this army. When Seagal saw his rtive in a state of concentration, he left him and went back to looking out the window in horror. The chaos outside was deadly The ground battle was not bad, although the ratio was 3 to one in favor of the locals, the army of the Great Snake Empire was still standing and fighting fiercely. The Battleground below them was still part of the Great Line, full of poisonous gases, swamps, and dangerous creatures, but the massive battle had erased all of this from existence. There were only bodies, both alive and dead, and underneath them was only scorched soil. A tie, of course, is not what should be expected from a battle against a group of locals, but it is not the worst oue. What''sreallybad is what happens in the aerial battle. "AAh!" *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* 150 emperors fighting at the same time, and the results of 150 separate battles did not look very promising. There were already several cases of serious injuries among the emperors of the Great Snake Empire. The difference here is that when a Martial Emperor from the locals is injured, a space vortex opens behind him and he disappears into it, and then another onees out to continue the battle in his ce!! But when a Martial Emperor from the Great Serpent Empire is injured, he tries to only defend and retreat so that he has time to heal himself, and this only causes him to be injured more. If the situation continues like this... After a few minutes, Seagal finally heard General Dirit''s voice, "...We are fighting the unknown and we do not know how many there are. So far 150 Emperors from the locals have appeared because we took out 150 Emperors. They sent 1.5 million soldiers because they knew that they were enough to bnce against our ground army. We are inplete darkness while they read us as the pages of a book... We must find the ce theye from and destroy it! Chapter 735 Sudden move Chapter 735 Sudden move "To find where they areing from? What are you---" Seagal narrowed his eyebrows and took two steps towards General Dirit, trying to understand more. But his rtive did not give him a chance, heinterrupted him with a loud shout, "Send this order to all the ships of the five fleets: Activate the space-frequency radar. They must inform me immediately if they detect anything!" "Yes!!" The main chamber of the mother ship was full of soldiers working as amand and control crew, but theyhad been silent a while ago to give the general a chance to think, but now they all began to move like a beehive. This space frequency radar is one of the mostimportantdevices on the space warships when searching for news or moving between thes of the empire, and itis also one of the most important innovations that the Overlord brought to them when they built the first fleet...Outer space is full of cracks, heavy stars, ck holes, and many other disasters that destroy the fabric of space itself. The benefit of these radars is that they inform the crew that there are changes in the fabric of space in the radar range, which would mean that something abnormal is happening next to them that is strong enough to disturb space, and thereforetheytry to escape in the other direction. The benefit of these radars is that they inform the crew that there are changes in the fabric of space in the radar range, which would mean that something abnormal is happening next to them that is strong enough to disturb space, and thereforetheytry to escape in the other direction. "Space frequency radar? Right...Haha, brother Dirit, you''re a genius!" Seagal remembered something and quickly looked back at the window n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Dozens of these space vortexes have appeared so far, itis impossible for each portal of them to have a different source.Certainly, there is a ce that gathers the real army of the southern region, and from that ce, reinforcementsare sentwhen needed. Whatever that ce was, the opening of dozens of those vortexes near it would definitely cause strong space vibrations! "General, there are four spots on the surface of the that produce high space emissions. The four spotsarelocatedin the eastern, northern, western, and southern regions. As for the ones in the southern region and the closest to us, it is in the southwest direction. We can reach them within a few minutes if we move quickly." The officer in charge of thespace frequencyradar stood up and quickly announced, then the sounds of the transmitters began to pick up messages from the rest of the ships, They all said the same thing. "That must be the locals'' base in the southern region, isn''t that interesting?" A strange smile appeared on Dirit''s face, "General Md, General Jake, prepare your fleet engines... prepare to move at full speed!" ------------- *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* The battle onnd raged from the moment the soldiersnded from the ships, even at a ratio of 1 to 3. The soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire fought valiantly and made some advances. Theirbat methods were based almost entirely on the advanced equipment they possessed. There weapons, such as swords and hammers, used runes of paths that had offensive tendencies, such as the path of the wind, fire, lightning, poison, etc~ While the silver armor that covered their entire bodies used energy shields and shields from the paths of water, earth, nts, and other paths are characterized by defensive strength. Some of them even have miniature cannons carried by four soldiers that they use to open gaps in the formation of the local army. But that''s not all. This wasn''t what gave them the advantage on the ground despite the numerical superiority of their opponents, but rather what happens when they lose that equipment and are forced to use thews themselves. A cloud of purple poison... That was the title of every victory won by the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire down there. Whenever one of the empire''s soldiers receives a severe injury and is on the verge of death, or his armor is broken and he has no escape, or even when a high-ranking officer selects a few soldiers and gives them the order to empty a specific ce: a purple cloud emerges from within them and destroys everything in front of them over a distance of tens of meters, turning it into dust, whatever that thing is, metals, flesh, or evenws! The local army noticed that whoever used this strange attack, his body would be filled with purple veins and would soon fall to the ground dead, but this information did not help them much, even if it was some kind of suicide attack, there are about half a million people in front of them, and any one of them could use it at any time! The front rows of the local army were terrified after they saw the effect of those poisonous purple clouds more than once, and this is what made the battle turn in favor of the imperial forces. Had it not been for the ck-clothed individuals who were seen moving among the ranks of the local army rearranging their ranks repeatedly, the locals might have copsed by now! The confrontation between the ships'' cannons and the specialized air defense arrays was not in the best condition either. The number of ships wasrge and the number of cannonswasrger. In this confrontation, arge number of ships were able to continue firing at the ground forces freely, causing great losses. As for the battles of the emperors, things are not in the best condition either, whether the humans or demi-human emperors are all between level 41 and 43, and as for their opponents, there are many of them who are middle-level emperors, some of whom are already level 46! The only thing keeping them from being annihted so far are those indestructible ck gs, and the fact that whenever one of them is defeated, a space vortex opens and another Martial Emperor emerges to fight in his ce! General Sully was doing well against Flora as well, although he had not been able to deliver any fatal blows yet, but she was full of wounds. The fact that she had a feature in her armor that healed her very quickly by consuming energy pearls, and the fact that she was getting better with every passing minute bothered Sully a lot. But he ispletely reassured that even after a hundred years, this little girl will not be able to defeat him! In fact, the only front that wasn''t in bad shape right now was the cold battle between General Parrs and the giant Trent Tavina, each just watching the other... *VROOOM* At this moment, something started to happen that caught everyone''s attention. The spaceships started making loud noises, their engines also started to glow. "What''s going on? What are you doing in the back?!" General Parrs was terrified and shouted loudly. Of course, he knew this scene meant that the ships were ready to leave. he just did not dare to move or take his eyes off the Treant. "DIRIT!! Where do you think you are going?!" Even Sulley lost hismon sense when he felt that he was about to be left behind, He pushed Flora away and then rushed towards his mothership, but a fire dragon hit him from behind and slowed him down again. Then Flora looked towards the horizon and shouted, "Please stop them!" Even she didn''t know why she shouted this. After all, their mission was to make the invaders retreat, but something in her heart told her that something was wrong. *Treeeshhhh* The two giant trees heard the call, Descartes and Snawist waved their heaviest branches toward the enemy ships, and again it seemed as if there were several mountains descending from above the sky. Flora was relieved to see this. Although this brutal attack would cause some damage to them as well, it would destroy a few ships and stop the rest, Whatever they are up to would end. *Oooomnnnnnn* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* Just before the branchesnded the engines started, andmost of the spaceships disappeared. Chapter 736 Sudden attack Chapter 736 Sudden attack Southern Region-- Winter Eagle City The Winter Eagle City is one of the cities belonging to the giant race, or more precisely, belonging to the scum of the giant race... Just a small city that is always in danger since it is close to the Great Line with the central region, that is not mentioning the freezing weather in this area most of the year, because of this therge giants'' tribes ignored it and it soon became inhabited by criminals and bandits. Poverty, disease, and crime became the main headline here, with the passing of the days everyone in the southern region forgot about itpletely and just thought of it as arge open prison A few years ago, hundreds of ck-masked individuals came to the city at night and ughtered everyone. Since that day, it had be a refuge for the Shadow Swords in the Southern Region. Thentheybrought in the Rune Masters and Divine cksmiths to set up a Space Portal here and make it the permanent headquarters of the True Beginning Empire. "Arrrgh!! That suicidal bastard-- Arrghgh!!!" "Damn it, I almost had him!" "Stop talking and focus on recovering!" The city is currently filled with domes of green energy, and in eachdome,only one person sits... These were the Martial Emperors injured in the battle. Whenever one of them gets injuredonthe battlefield they are drawn back to this city to receive treatment in theirownfield hospital array, and another Martial Emperor would be sent to continue the battle in his stead. So far, 20 Martial Emperors have been seriously injured, and all of them are sitting under 20 separate domes, screaming in pain, or sitting in a meditative position,some of them were even exining to their mates what is currently happening on the front and about the strength of their opponents. Around those domes, there were a decent number of individuals walking around freely collecting information from the injured. Some were demi-humans and some were pure humans. From their haughty appearance and the careless way they wore their armor, it was clear that they were Martial Emperors as well. But that look of condescension and rxed stance immediately vanished when a person dressed in ck appeared over the city, "We have detected a new case of injury, The recement operation is currently being prepared. Pleasee with me, Emperor Fin of the Kingdom of the ins. It is your turn to join the battle." "Yes!" That emperor immediately gave the military salute and flew behind the shadow sword with respect, while the rest of the emperors returned to breathing again... Being emperors didn''t make themforgetwhat it means to stand before an emperor from the Shadow Sword Forces, that secret organization that works directly for His Highness Prince Theo, an organization that no one knows the number of its members or how it is spread. There are only very few things everyone knows, one is that the senior officers in this organization are members of the Burtonfamilyand that all members of the organization took a severe oath that almost made them abandon their humanity... The Emperors of Greend and the Orphan Blood knew very well that they could mess with the main army of the TrueBeginningEmpire and could even speak to the likes of Elizabeth, Gu, andthe rest of themanderseasily, but with the MartialEmperorsof the Shadow Swords there was no talking, there was only respect and fear. "Hey brother, hasn''t His Excellency said anything about that purple cloud yet?" One of the emperors from Greend inside the dome asked in pain, 3 of his fingers were missing due to one of those clouds. The brother he called was a sword shadow in Sagehood Domain, who responded in a modified voice: "His Excellency naturally knows about the purple cloud, he is telling you to hold on until he finds a solution." "Haha, as long as His Excellency works on the matter, it is finished!" The Emperorughed out loud, part of him was happy that His Excellency knew of his pain, and the other part was happy that the Shadow Sword responded to him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Then that emperor returned to looking at a few emperors standing on the edge of his green dome, "I don''t want you to be afraid of that cloud, guys. Just always put a distance between you and your opponent when you feel that you are about to win. His Excellency has provided us with the best weapons and techniques. There is no need to be afraid of a few Damn reptiles!" One of the demi-humans hissed, not liking the words "Ahaha, you know I don''t mean you, Brother Lizard, I love you!" That emperorughed sheepishly, then opened his mouth to continue, "--- *Vroom* *swoosh* *swoosh* *swoosh* *swoosh* "Wh- what the hell is going on?!" At this moment, dozens of spaceships appeared above the city "What brings them here? Isn''t this a safe zone?!" *Boom* All ships fired their cannons at the same time "Hmph, you overestimate yourselves!" Everyone in the citywasMartial Emperors, and even the injured ones were able to quickly dodge the attacks or simply block them The Emperor of the Shadow Swords came out again and announced loudly, "New mission, fend off the enemies until supportarrives, General Descartes and General Snawist are on their way here." "Fend off the enemies? I will take down those bastards myself!!" One Martial Emperor after the other shot upward, ignoring cannon shots and strong gravity After arge number of the tribes of the Orphan Blood submitted to the True Beginning Empire and received Perfecttechniques for the Laws, they witnessed an increase in the number of Emperors. Over the past few years, the total number has reached roughly 190. As for Greend, their situation was even better. After all, most of the geniuses on Orphan Blood were killed, while Greend still maintained a strong infrastructure. So, after establishing the Four Kingdoms and subjugating the geniuses of the rest of the tribes with oath tablets, the number of emperors during those years reached 350 or so, with the numberstill increasing This means that in addition to the 150 Emperors currently fighting at the Great Line, there are 400 here waiting for their turn!! "Haha, you saved us the trip!!" *Boom* *Baam* 120 space warships armed with thousands of cannons couldn''t handle a single round. Immediately, 7 ships fell while the rest of them began to copse left and right. It was clear that the enemy generals were in shock at the number of Emperors presentthere,which dyedtheir reaction, but it did notst long. The doors of the spaceships opened and 300 Martial Emperors descended from them. *Boom* *Boom* "Die!!" At first nce, the observer would think that the forces of Greend and Orphan''s Blood would prevail due to their numbers, but the quality was overwhelming in favor of the fleets of the Great Serpent Empire, as there were arge number of theminmiddlelevelmartial emperors! "Hmm?" Therge, random fight did not happen as everyone expected. The 300 Emperor Invaders gathered to make arge formation, then they rushed towards the metal arch in the middle of the city... They rushed towards the space portal! "What are these idiots doing? Kill them all!!" The Emperors of Orphan Blood and Greend began sending attacks from all directions on their enemies Even if the difference in levels between them wasrge, receiving this kind of damage was not something they could ignore. In the first round, 9 Emperors of the invaders fell to the ground, and it was unknown whether they were still dead or alive. But the reststillcontinued on their way toward the unprotected space portal. Chapter 737 Suspicious operation Chapter 737 Suspicious operation *Boom* *Boom* "ARRRGHGH!!" "Beware from your right! YOUR RIGHT!!" General Dirit bit his thin lip as he heard the cries of his followers left and right. Even after a million years, he would not have expected that what was waiting in this spot were 400 enemy Martial Emperors. If he had known this information, he would have thought a thousand times before ordering them toe, but it was toote... If they had returned now to their ships and waited until the engines were ready for maximum speed again, these local emperors would have shot down several ships and killed arge number of them before they could move If today''s losses are inevitable, then at least he mustplete the mission he came for, "Come forward! Get that thing to me at any cost!!" *Boom* The Great Serpent Emperors were in a purely defensive formation, yet it did notpletely seed in stopping the locals'' enthusiasm. From the time they took the formation until this moment, only a few seconds had passed, but 15 Great Serpent Emperors had already fallen without a trace of life in their eyes, Many among them suffered severe injuries too. "DAMMIT!!" General Md shouted, arge portion of the Fallen Emperors were from his fleet... General Jake didn''t look too well either, they both sent reproachful nces towards Dirit, but they continued in formation. The losses were huge, but they now understood the meaning of Dirit''s actions. Continuing the fight on this without knowing what is happening around them would be an even greater disaster. If they put their hands on that thing, they will have the advantage of information for the first time since theynded on this damned. The losses were huge, but they now understood the meaning of Dirit''s actions. Continuing the fight on this without knowing what is happening around them would be an even greater disaster. If they put their hands on that thing, they will have the advantage of information for the first time since theynded on this damned. "We''re almost there! Keep going!!" General Dayrit shouted again, the massive metal arch that formed the space portaling into their sights *SPLLLLAAASH* "UGhhaaa" At this moment, the general heard the sound of someone suffocating next to him. When he automatically looked back, he found one of the emperors of his fleet ughtered. He was trying to grab his neck as if he wanted to stick it in ce again, but there was no way to take back time. The general watched his subordinate as life seeped out of his body. This strange incident was not aone timething, but rather the beginning of something terrifying "UGhhaa!" "AAHH!!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om One emperor after another felt daggers squeezing their hearts from behind, or seen theirownbodies as their heads falling to the ground. "The ck-clothed assaisns! The ck-clothed assaisn Emperors have infiltrated the formation!!" General Md shouted in horror when his eyes caught the perpetrators of this massacre. The way these viins appear and disappear in the blink of an eye after eliminating their target is terrifying! *Swoosh* A ck-masked person appeared on the path of the Great Serpent Emperors. He was wearing ck clothes and a few pieces of ck armor scattered around his body, His hair was dark and long and his eyes were cold. It was his highness, Theo. Theo opened his mouth and spoke in his normal voice, "I don''t know what you''re trying to do here, and I don''t like to be the one who doesn''t know¡­ The protection has been lifted, you will pay with your blood for every step you take." Then he disappeared again. The next moment another scream rang out, this time General Dirit was horrified when he knew that this was the voice of a mid-level Emperor, "Advance!!!" But he continued advancing anyway, raising his weapon *Boom* *CREEK* General Dirit lowered his broadsword onto the metal arch. The arch, which was made of a mixture of the hardest metals, was severely dented but did not copse immediately. But fortunately, he was not alone... *Boom* *Boom* Dozens of Emperors descended with their weapons, one behind the other, on the Space Portal and its surroundings. In the blink of an eye, this quiet spot was transformed into a storm of dust and fire that covered the entire city. "Take advantage of the opportunity, rain attacks on them while they are on the ground!!" Even though they could no longer see what was happening below due to the thick cloud of dust, the Emperors of Orphan Blood and Greend did not hesitate for a moment and focused all their strength on destroying the ground. Only after a full minute, the emperors of the Great Snake Empire began to rush again towards their ships, this time in a narrower formation! "Kill them all!!" The opportunity to gain more easy points shed in the eyes of the Emperors of Orphan and Greend Blood, and theyunched attacks on them and on the ships that were preparing to set off again. "AAAHH" *Shhhhh* The emperors and ships fell one after another, but that did not prevent arge number of Great Serpent Emperors from returning to what remained of the ships and disappearingfrom sightduring the next moment... "Oof!" A woman from the demi-human Mountain Hawk Tribe smakes her thick thigh, "I was about to take down another one!" "Hahaha, look at all those corpses and destroyed ships on the ground, and that did we lose? An empty metal arch! Hahaha. Those fools thought they did something by destroying the portal. They didn''t know that we could build ten more in less than a month." A martial emperor from Greend burst outughing, shooting down one of the ships will give him a lot of points for sure. "His Excellency will not me us for killing so many of them, right? This ce is not part of the battlefield. We were just in self-defense... right?" One of the emperors of the Grasnd Rat Kingdom scratched his head. The enemy''s losses were too great. "Haha, don''t worry, the Shadow Swords participated with us and killed as many as we did!" Another oneughed and pointed towards the dust cloud below where he could fe number ofshadow swords jumping around, but theughter was quickly wiped from his face. After the dust settled a little, he saw the Supreme Shadow Sword, His Highness Prince Theo, standing with his eyebrows furrowed. His Highness Prince Theo''s face was always cold and his eyes looked like bottomless wells. Seeing these expressions on his face did not bode well, also the movement of the shadow swords like a ho hive was terrifying! No one knows whether they are angry because they failed to foresee this attack or whether they are preparing for something else, and no one wants to know! That Emperor quickly looked next to him, "Hey, let''s get out of here, I don''t want to be around those crazy people right now." "You''re right, but where do we go?" One of the Emperors of the Orphan Blood felt a shiver in his lower back at the sight of the Shadow Swords below "Those ships are heading towards the battlefield, judging by their speed, I''m afraid they will arrive in two or three minutes~ Why don''t we use the instant teleportation arrays and go wait for them there?" A woman with a fox tail pped excitedly, "They saw our numbers and fought us anyway, there is no point in staying here any longer." "Haha ok, I want to see how they look when they see us again after they barely escaped!" "And I agree, let''s go!" *Whoosh* Chapter 738 Retreat Chapter 738 Retreat *Vroom* "BO! Ahahaha." The Demi-human-dragonfly female emerged from a small space vortex and directly stabbed her closest opponent. "ARGHGH!!!" "What is happening here?!" The Emperors of the Great Serpent panicked. In the blink of an eye, dozens of space vortexes opened and one Emperor after another emerged from them until the number of new arrivals reached nearly 400. This means that they are now fighting 150 against 500!! "Dammit! Focus on protecting your lives! Your lives!!!" General Sully felt the sky in fulling over his head. Their battle earlier was difficult enough, now it was just a massacre, "Damn you, Dirit! Damn you for abandoning us!!" General Parrs also started looking around like crazy. If the rest of the fleets were here, they would have managed to put up a fight, and even if they felt that they would be defeated, they could have withdrawn, but how could they withdraw now when there were more than half a million soldiers on the ground? The remaining ships cannot carry this number of soldiers, should they just leave them here?! "Ahh!!!" "Get away! Argh!!!" Parrs began to sweat, all the roads in front of him were closed, even if he wanted to help his followers and then take his fleet and retreat, that giant Treant would not allow him to move! Parrs slowly looked in front of him again through gritted teeth, then raised his weapon, "That''s enough, show me how strong a damned tree can be!" Then he pounces forward, whether helping his followers or escaping. He must first get rid of Tavina''s close surveince. ...Not far away, Flora stopped a Martial Emperor from the Red me Dragon Tribe, "Hey, what''s going on? Why did you all break the n ande?" "Oh youngdy, didn''t you know? Those ships that left hereealrierattacked Winter Eagle City and destroyed the space portal. They had already seen our numbers, there was no need to hide any longer so we came to collect some points, haha." "What!? How did they know about that ce?! ...Were there any losses other than the space portal?" Flora furrowed her eyebrows "No, we are all fine," that Emperor shrugged, "We do not know the reason for the attack nor why they destroyed the space portal either. The Shadow Swords are still there investigating the matter." Flora also frowned, this is ridiculous and doesn''t seem strategic at all... Maybe they don''t know that the portal is something that can be easilyrebuilt?Or perhaps they thought the portal was the source of the small space vortexes? This is permissible since they do not know anything about teleportation matrices yet... *Baam* The next moment, a loud sound was heard, breaking the sound barrier andclearlybreaking some bones. "ARGHH!!!" Dozens of ships appeared again and rammed into all the Martial Emperors in their path, then they quicklynded and a loud voice was heard from themmanding the soldiers, "Return to your ships immediately!" "Dirrit, you bastard, I knew you wouldn''t dare run away!!" Sully cursed again, but inwardly he breathed a sigh of relief "You''re not going anywhere!!" A Demi-human with the head of a bull became angry after colliding with one of the ships and took out his weapon. It was clear that he wanted to see blood. But he felt a hand grabbing his wrist. When he was about to evade it and curse its owner, he heard Flora''s voice shouting at him, "Don''t forget our mission, we are not here to kill or score points!" Then she raised her voice so that the rest could hear her in themonnguage of Jura, "Do not do anything that you will regret when His Excellency finds out. Be wise, it will be better for you!" As a bucket of cold water was poured over their heads, the Emperors of Greend and Orphan Blood calmed the pace considerably. Some of those who were preparing tounch their strongest attack also stopped. However, the battle did not stop. The sudden withdrawal announcement destroyed everything that the imperial ground forces were striving for and wasted thend they had painstakingly captured. They also had no line left to defend, so they received attacks from all directions, and the death toll among the ground forces quickly umted "Move! Move! Move!!" After thest soldier entered the ships, the generals gave the signal to retreat. One by one, the ships rose and then set off towards the horizon. "This isn''t over yet!!" The heavily wounded Parrs pointed at the tree-father and shouted, spitting blood, then turned and raced towards the nearest ship, and with a *swoosh* he disappeared with the rest of them. "..." Flora looked towards the horizon as she watched the ships disappear towards the central region as nned Then she looked down to see what was not nned... "I think we should have expected this from a war. We can''t hold the soldiers'' hands whenever they try to attack..." Fogun appeared next to her and sighed, not knowing if he wasforting her or himself. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The destruction on the ground was terrifying. The war was already raging, and during that unnned withdrawal, more bodies piled up. Just by the looks of it, more than 100,000 of the invaders'' soldiers were killed today! Then Flora scanned her eyes a little. There were several spots on the ground where a pale person was lying, and around him was a ring of soldiers staring at her and messing with his body... Each one of them was an Emperor. The time frame between the appearance of supporting from the Winter Eagle city and the arrival of the space warships was roughly 4 minutes, and during these four minutes the death toll among the invading Martial Emperors umted until it reached 15 bodies, in addition to the destruction of 20 ships! The King of the Grzing Rats Kingdomnded next to Flora and Fogun, and spoke seriously: "I think this can be considered minor damage if we looked at it from another point of view." Fogun looked to the side angrily, "Didn''t you hear that they suffered heavy losses at Winter Eagle City as well? His Excellency will kill us! Whichpoint of view should we look at to see the situation better?!" Charvier tilted his head to the side, "this point of view Ahaha." Then he burst outughing and flew away. "I will kill him, I WILL--!! Heh~" Fogun started cursing loudly but caught himself and sighed, "It doesn''t matter, at least we have a gift for His Excellency..." "What gift is that?" Flora quickly turned around, anything to get them out of this predicament! "There." Fogun indicated with a slight movement, smiling Flora followed the movement of his hand and saw a few people bound in chains and stabbed with sealing nails, all of them making a groaning sound from the intensity of pain, missing one of their limbs, and some of them had their interiors touching the ground, Flora herself could not tell whether they were forced to kneel or if they copsed from the severity of pain... But what matters is that they are all alive, and their aura says that they are all Martial Emperors! These are the first prisoners of importance since the war began! Chapter 739 In two months Chapter 739 In two months In the central region--- *Baaam* "I will kill you!!" General Sully punched Dirit and pinned him to the ship''s wall, then attacked him again "Take it easy, there must be an exnation!!" General Parrs quickly took a few steps and grabbed Sully from behind, " There is no reason for brother Dirit to just leave us for death, and he did return to us in the end, let''s just hear him out first." "What exnation? He left us in the middle of thebattlewhere wewere subjectedto a brutal attack from local reinforcements, then hecame and ordered a fast retreat, which made us lose many of our good followers. Whatis he going tosay that can make up for all of this?" Sully pushed himself forward toget rid ofParrs'' grip, then pointed towards Generals Md and Jaike, "Look at their faces, eventhey don''t know what the hell is going on!" At this moment, Md and Jaike were sitting on the side silently, one of them cing both his hands on his head and the other seeming to be holding himself back from crying! All the losses have not been counted in detail yet, but initialindicators say that they lost more than 50 Martial Emperors and 40 spaceships today...Thisis a disaster in every sense of the word!! "This is what you have done to yourselves because you preferred this scoundrel over me. If you had chosen me as the leader of the unified army, we would have been victorious today!" General Dirit spat out some blood and stood up straight again, "And how exactly did you intend to defeat the 550 Martial Emperors who participated in the battle, Mr. Victor? No, perhaps I should ask what you intended to do against the three giantsTreants?" "...I-- I was going to find a solution!" Sully shouted after stuttering for a second, "I would have certainly done a better job than you! Because of you, we suffered huge losses and we couldn''t kill a single Emperor from the locals. You say that you destroyed the Space Portal, oh my joy! Immediately after that, the 400 Emperors moved from the Portal''s site and arrived on the battlefield before you. They surrounded us and killed many of our brothers, That portal was mostly a trap! Damn it, Dirit, even if an ordinary soldier took your ce he would have done a better job, I would report your failure to the highmand and throw you beyond the sun!" General Dirit smiled, then snapped his finger, and two people entered carrying a metal te...Ever since everyone''s eyes fell on the te, they knewthat itwas not an ordinary piece of metal. The te was neither small norrge, it was full of runes that looked like separate letters and numbers, and what was strange was that the te had itsownenergy and a special aura! General Parrs stepped forward, "This aura... I felt it before when I used the space portal in the Poison Rock... The shape of this thing is not strange to me either," then heopened his eyes to thest of them and looked at Dirit, "Is this the coordinate input panel?!" Dirit nodded with a smile, "We have been using the Space Portal for ten thousand years and have traveled with it countless times to the middleary belt. If we send this tablet to the Space Portal specialists, surely they will be able to know the coordinates the locals used, by then..." Sully interrupted, "Then the upper management will know that you are crazy and lost almost a quarter of the army for some bullshit! It is just a trivial portal on a trivial young. What kind of coordinates will they find, for example? The location of the locals in the northern region? The location of the favorite brothel to the fourth truth chosen?!" Dirit furrowed his eyebrows but did not say anything. What Sully is saying is not far from the truth. If the coordinates they find are not important enough topensate for all these losses, his neck will be the price. General Parrs stared at the tablet, "How¡­ did you manage to take it from them?" This te is something extremely important, the Overlord told them to die before their coordinate input panel falls into the hands of an enemy! "We pretended to destroy the portal, it became all dust andva over there. Hehe. They will not notice the disappearance of such a small piece. They will think that it was destroyed with the rest of the portal." Diritughed maliciously "Hmph, what a punch of nonsense, those locals most likely doesn''t even now we can retrieve the coordinates, Maybe if you asked nice they might have gave it to you hehe!" Sully stuck out his cleft tongue n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "You don''t have to worry about his nonsense, The one who will get rewarded or punished is Dirit alone." Parrs approached again and stared at the te excitedly, "Whether he is punished or rewarded in not important, in all cases we will get all the coordinates used by the locals, by then this will be ours..." "...At least pretend you care about my fate." General Dirit spat sideways "Huh? Aha, haha, of course, I care. Come on, hurry up and send it to the upper management so you can be rewarded!" Parrsughed loudly and patted Dirit Dirit also did not dy. After using the te to calm their anger, he immediately ordered his deputies to take it themselves to the mother world and return with the results. Then he returned to the same room to continue the meeting, "Okay then, consider me stepping down from my position until the resultse out. What do you want to do now?" This time he seemedfortable, so he chose arge chair and leaned his head back, being a leader gives a lot of psychological pressure. "We must forget about the southern region for now. We can win, no doubt, but they require all our strength to deal with them. We must protect our back as well." General Parrs wasclearlythinking about the matter before he asked Dirit, "Shall we go east? Brother Sully managed to hold on there with only half a fleet." "You want to go to the east where a damned Master Law user resides? Good luck with that!" General Sully shook his head, "Don''t be fooled by the 70 Emperors that appeared there when I attacked, Today we saw that they are deliberately hiding their strength. Perhaps there are hundreds of Emperors in the east as well, but they are waiting for the right moment toe out." "What about the north?" Parrs furrowed his eyebrows General Md shook his head, "The investigations we have about the strength of the North say that they are not weaker than the South." "...Then all that remains is the West." Diritughed and sent a look towards Sully but did not speak. *Crack* Sulley almost crushed his mrs "...." No one else spoke either, but they understood the meaning behind thatugh. From what they had seen so far, the disappearance of half of the Fourteenth Fleet in the Western Region was not a coincidence. At least they were able to resist and retreat from the east and south, but those who went to the west simply disappeared! General Jaike finally pulled his head out of his hands, "I don''t want to go anywhere else. We have the entire central region under our control. Let''s just stay here and search for energy pearls." He was thest general appointed and the least in terms of the number of ships and emperor realm followers, and today he lost more than a quarter of his forces! "Each of the four regions has a strength equal to the resistance on one of thes we are currently in was with, and perhaps more, and yet here in the central region, everyone was evacuated upon our arrival..." General Parrs muttered, "...I am beginning to feel that we have taken control of the region Central a little too easily." Everyone looked at each other but not in shock. Of course, they had all thought about this point by now, but what should they do with this information? "We''re five fucking fleets and we can''t do anything!?" *Bam* General Parrs''s voice gradually grew louder until he shouted and General Pars hit the metal table, breaking it, "...Dirit, when will the coordinatese?" Dirit raised his thin eyebrows slightly and began to calcte, "...it took us a year to arrive to help Brother Seagal because they had to summon us from differents, and we waited until we gathered and the men and supplies were mobilized. We were also moving slowly because of the size of the fleet and because some of the ships were slower than the others, but if it is a quick round trip to the Poison Rock using a correspondence ship, then... I think we will not have to wait more than two months to get a reply." Chapter 740 Artificial Chapter 740 Artificial Greend--The rolling hill "Arghhaaa" An adult male shouted, like a goat seeing a knife. That man was nothing the Greend had seen before. He was whitein colorand his skin was cracked all over like scales. He did not have a nose on his face, only two holes in its ce. His ears were not there either. His eyeballs were like a fine line and he had long fangs that appear when he opens his mouth. The Great Serpent Empire soldier kept screaming for a full minute, "Ahhhhh---" before his voice was silenced forever. "Tsk~" Robin threw the body out of his hand like it was trash, looking at the rest of the prisoners with apparent annoyance "Keeeh!!" The soldiers, whose hands were stained with the blood of countless souls, trembled as if they saw the specter of death. At this moment a voice appeared, "I seek permission to enter." "Oh, Theo,e on." Robin looked towards the source of the voice for a moment, before his features changed from annoyance to a slight smile, and he went to sit down, "I was thinking about taking a break anyway." *Whoosh* Theo walked past the closed door without touching it, "...It seems that the research is going well. Is there anything new regarding the purple poison cloud? You have a lot of warrades here, you must see it often..." Ever since the war began, no, even before that, Robin has been spending most of his time here... sometimes researching a way to speed up the manufacturing of the revolutionary instant arrays, or spending some time creating an *Escape from Earth* technique for the tree fathers, or simply increasing his energy level and understanding the matters of the soul faster. But recently he was forced to be busy with something else, researching the imprisoned soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire. "Not as many as you think. At first, whenever I caught one of them, they called me that cloud, but when they learned that I was trying to see it and that I was able to neutralize it with the click of my finger, they began to prefer death rather than attack me with it... It started to get frustrating." Robin shook his head "There is not much room here, Your Excellency, they all see what you are doing to theirrades. Perhaps you should listen to my advice and go to your pce on Jura. There is an entire underground city dedicated to prison and research waiting for you there." "What, are you also ashamed of calling me a father like that idiot, Peon?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows reproachfully Theo let out a smallugh and shook his head, "Ashamed? Just talking to you is an honor, Your Exll-- Father." "This is better... Regarding the issue of the pce, I thought about it, but I want to leave the capital to Richard for now. If he knew that I live in the pce right next to him, perhaps it would restrict his movement..." Robin scratched his head and then asked, "...How is he doing now?" " "He hasn''t entered the capital yet.." Theo shook his head, "Caesar is dragging him around all your continents ands. They are currently in the Death Butterfly Tribe on Orphan Blood, but as far as I know, Orphan Blood is thest stop and after that, they will head to the Imperial Capital." "They are still out there?! Richard has to get involved with the Burton and Bradley families to feel like he belongs again. Why have they been wandering around for months? That bastard Caesar wants to evade his responsibilities to take a vacation and found the perfect opportunity!" Robin became agitated but quickly calmed down, "... Never mind, just let them be..." Seeing how vast his father''s empire was might make Richard realize his responsibilities a little. Then he snapped his finger as if he remembered something, "Returning to the purple poison cloud, it is indeed an attack rted to the bloodline of this race as was my initial conclusion, But at the same time, it is just a normal attack using a Heavenly Law, Do you understand anything?" "¡­An attack that has something to do with their bloodline? But they are demi-humans, right? Why don''t the rest of the demi-humans on the Orphan Blood have this property?" Theo stepped forward to take a closer look at the soldiers sitting on the ground "Here we return to the other part. It''s just a normttack using a Heavenly Law... Our followers on the Orphan Blood already have this property, but you don''t feel it. All half-humans derive an affinity towards a certain Heavenly Law from their beastly half. For example, the Red me Dragon tribe has a strong affinity toward the Minorme Law and the MinorBlood Explosion Law, this creates the explosive red me effect that you see in all of their fights. Another example is Aru, the Half-Lightning Bull who has a natural affinity towards a few of the MinorLightning and Wind Laws... Demi-humans who have these natural affinities, even if they haven''t cultivated all their lives, thosews at least wouldn''t hurt them as much if they were exposed to it, for example, it''s very difficult to burn Flora..." Robin then pointed towards the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire, "As for those in front of you, they have an affinity for a Minow that I have called Corrosion, a Minow of the Path of Destruction it seems." "Destruction Path?! This... looks dangerous." Theo''s view of soldiers changed dramatically "Yes, the Heavenly Laws have a clear order, and the Major Heavenly Law of Destruction stands shoulder to shoulder with the likes of Chaos and Death. It''sdefinitelysomething you shouldn''t mess with... Fortunately, what these people have is just a Minor Law." Robin rubbed his forehead, "And more fortunately, they''re not real demi-humans.." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Theo turned back quickly but did not say anything, waiting for his adoptive father to finish what he said "I conducted a lot of tests on Flora, as you know. She uses the Major Fire Law technique, but when she uses it, she produces that red me due to the modifications made by the variable particles in her blood. Those modifications do note without a price, even the variable particles are consumed and die like any vital thing... Whenever she uses that red me, she consumes the variable particles in her body, they burn and disappear with every passing moment, but her bones, which are saturated with her demi-human marrow, can produce more blood that reces what was burned, so when demi-humans use their abilities for long, their strength is temporarily reduced during battle, but at least they can continue fighting, and after a short rest, they return to their best condition after their marrow recovers all the burned blood. This is why even if you drained out all the blood of a demi-human, his blood would be filled with these variable particles again in no time." Robin then pointed a few times toward the soldiers, "As for theseones, they are a little different, They have the variable particles of a half-human. Some of them have a higher density than the others, while some have almost all human blood, so far this is normal in demi-humans, what is not normal is that their marrow ispletely that of humans, so when they use the capabilities of this blood and it burns, it is not reced... And of course, gaining puer human blood in a mutant body like this causes instant death." "But the marrow is the origin of blood! If their marrow is human, then that means..." Even Theo, who did not know much about these matters, noticed something strange. Of course, he did not ask how his father knew about the content of the marrow, The broken bones lying everywhere said enough. "Exactly," Robin looked at the soldiers again, "Those freaks were humans like you and me... They are artificial demi-humans." Chapter 741 Solution and evasion Chapter 741 Solution and evasion "They''renot real demi-humans? Then what exactly are they?!"Theo furrowed his eyebrows slightly "Well, there are not many options before us. ording to my experience, there are two options without a third for any intelligent living being. The first is to be from one of the branches of humanity. As I discovered previously, humans are a basic version from which many races branch: some of them have variable particles within their blood, which gives them additional characteristics, such as having arger body, like Nihari Giants, or being better at soul matters like the Astrals, or even not having noses and a high tolerance for the cold, like the snowmen in the north of the day.There are also some branches that area mixture between humans and beasts, and these are what we call demi-humans, and of course, there are Pure humans like us."Then Robin continued,"The second option is for them to be apletely different race, like the Treant and the Demons." "But these aren''t a different race, theyhave human marrow, right?" Theo asked hesitantly "Exactly!Thisleaves us with the first option.They are humans,butthey arenot mutant humans like the Nihari giants, nor are they true demi-humans.Thisleaves us with only one exnation; they were once pure humans like you and me who did not like their humanity, so they found a way to change their bodies,and thisis the result." Robin stood and took a few steps towards the soldiers, looking at them with disgust... "Is this even possible?!" Theo wondered, "How did they do it? Did they drink a lot of beast blood, for example, or inject themselves with it?" "We all eat beasts. When have you ever heard of a person whowas transformedbecause he ate beasts? If that were possible, I would have grown a beak from the amount of Blood Peacocks I ate while I was in that damned cave. As for injecting themselves with bloodisnot possible either.Thiswould cause circtory failure and perhaps death." Robin shook his head, "...The way human blood merges with the beast''s blood inside them is not natural. The connection is close enough to change their characteristicsbutat the same time, it''s loose enough to allow it tobe burnedwhen needed...Thisis a technology or deviceof some kind, an innovation that transforms humans into freaks." "Why would they do something like that?" Theo furrowed his eyebrows and looked at the soldiers again. Hereallydidn''t understand. He had followed all their battles and saw no benefit from this transformation except the cloud of purple poison, and inreturn, they gave up their humanity! "Why? Hahaha," Robinughed loudly and patted Theo on the shoulder, "It seems that you lot are getting everything so easily that you have forgotten what my hands are doing." Before Theo responded apologetically, Robin continued, "Have you forgotten that pure humans like us have a lower percentage of talent than human mutants and demi-humans due to a lower natural affinity forws? Among every thousand humans, you may find one who has an affinity for fire, for example, but in a tribe like The Red me Dragoneveryonehas an affinity towards fire!" Theo nodded, raising his eyebrows.Thisalone was reason enough in his view, but he heard his adoptive father continue: "What aboutthe fact thatour bodies and sensesarethe weakest of all mutants and demi-humans?Or have you forgotten that we do not have variable particles,and thismakes using the fourth stage of the heavenlyws naturally impossible?" At this point, Robin bit his nail with a madugh, "After spending years thinking about solving all these dilemmas, I always wondered how others solved theseplex problems, but it seems that these scoundrels did not solve them, but rather ran away from them. Instead of confrontation, they chosetopletely change their racehahaha!" Theo opened his eyes and looked at the soldiers and then at his hands...Was it possible for his adoptive father te up withthe same solution and turn them into lizards?!...Then he looked at Robin again.This man is barely 200 years old,buthefound solutions to all these problems, even if they were temporary solutions.Solutions that aary empire with the full support of a person at the same level as the All-Seeing God could not reach over thousands of years! "..." Theo sighed, neverin his life did he think he would be able to respect this man more, but todaythatproved impossible. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "So... Is there a solution to stop this purple posin cloud?" Theo pointed at the soldiers "Heheno." Robin continuedughing "...?" "What? I told you it was a Law of the Destruction Path, whatwould deter something like this?Anything I think of will be destroyed!" Robin stoppedughing when he saw his adopted son''s serious look, "Just fight them from afar or something until I figure something out." "....." Then he continued, "Ah, also tell our guys that the source of the beast blood inside the invaders'' bodies is not a herd of ordinary beasts, for example. If there were a handful of beasts using the path of destruction, the they came from would have ceased to exist by now.That thing isdefinitelya legendary beast, something like the wyvern Crixus the Great, fortheNihari...Whatis meanthere is that they havea very limitedamount of bloodin rtion tothe number of soldiers." "Argh.." Robin stepped forward and grabbed one of the soldiers by the neck. The soldier was pale but looked human in every other aspect, "Look at this poor bastard. The amount of beast blood in his bodyis equal toa drop in the ocean. No matter what he does, he will never be able to use the Minor Law of Corrosion.In fact,most of the soldiers I checked have the problem, theyhave enough blood to raise their talent and cultivation speed so that they can use the rune weapons better, but the number of people who canactuallyuse thisw isvery small, mostly only emperors can use it multiple times without dying. Just tell Our men in the army should be careful not to get too close, and there is no need to be afraid of them. As for our Martial Emperors, tell them to wear their armor wendthey will be fine~ Uracilium metal has a highresistance to corrosion." "...I will spread the news." Theo nods "Good!" Robin patted him on the shoulder and focused on the soldier in his hand for amoment,before returning to look into Theo''s eyes, "That''s right, what brings you here." "I came to tell you that we spotted a ship leaving the after the battle ended. It seems they went to call for backup as you wanted." Robin nodded and returned to focusing on the soldier, "Good. Is there something else you want to tell me?" "...No, there were someplications, but we dealt with them. The number of casualties was also higher than expected...But in general, thescenario of theBattle of the South ended as we had hoped." Chapter 742 Arranging pieces Chapter 742 Arranging pieces "Oh, excellent." Robin nced at Theo quickly, then pushed the soldier out of his hand and sat him down in his previous seat, before asking, "Right now I have a good idea of what is happening in Nihari, but is there anything new happening in Greend and Orphan Blood?" "Approximately 50% of the tribes of the Orphan Bloodhave dered their absolute loyalty to the True BeginningEmpire and are now receiving the same treatment as the rest of the citizens of the empire, Of course, we can turn a blind eye to the fact that they are still hunting each other and that the demons are hunting them, but at least it''s not inrge numbers like before, and we are also currently coordinating to establish safe areas those who do not want to participate in these survival games... Another 30% of the tribes have sent their emperors to work as mercenaries for us to benefit from the points system, but the tribes themselves are not affiliated with us yet. The rest, led by Aru, still refuse to have any connection with us." Theo spoke coldly, "The deadline you gave them has long passed. If yougive us permission, we can raid the remaining rebels and execute them." "Aru AruAru~ Flora says he''s just waiting for the rest of them to join and then he will follow... He''s a good boy but that bull head of his is tiring." Robinughed and shook his head, "They''re not attacking our men over there, right? As long as they keep it low, then leave them for a little while. Maybe another one will join us after seeing the treatment the rest are receiving. We''re not free for them anyway... What about Greend?" "Greend is 100% under your rule now. The was divided into four kingdoms as you ordered, and the remaining rebellious human tribes were distributed among them. After the division was settled, we spread part of the wealth of the four dead Tree Fathers among the kingdoms to raise the standard of living of your citizens. We also published all the techniques permitted to be deployed and established many industrial areas to manufacture divine weapons from the bark of the Tree Fathers. That bark is no less solid than the metal Volheim used in golden armor, as you know. We have also established several factories to manufacture medications for raising affinity and many other pills that the Serum and Medicine Department within the research and development team hase up with." Then Theo continued without emotion, "As for the army of Jura, part of them returned to the imperial capital awaiting your orders, and the rest who boughtnds in Greend remained here with their families to establish colonies on theirnds. Those colonies are spread throughout the now and are subject to thews of the existing kingdoms." "Good, good... I don''t want the local Greenders to think that we treat the citizens of Jura differently, everyone should be treated the same within the empire..." Robin nodded several times, then smiled at Theo, "What do you n to do now?" "After the report is over, I n to return to the central region of Nahari, You Exll-- Father. They will most likely try to test the northern region in theing few days and then they will not try to make any movement until support arrives, but I still have to always monitor the situation." Robin smiled and went back to sitting in his chair, "Until support arrives, haha... I want to see their faces when we make that move haha." After a short silence, Theo opened his mouth, "...Aren''t you going to tell your generals? They''re losing their minds." In fact,Robin insisted on waiting for the enemy support to arrive and defeat them in one fell swoop in Nahari, and even convinced his generals with this n, but that was not all... There is one more detail that only Theo knows about. "Listen, this is aary empire with tremendous support from a big shot. We don''t know what kind of equipment or technology they have. What will we do if they somehow find out what we''re nning? That n is our only hope of counterattack. Let''s talk logically here, we don''t even know if our n is going the way we want, or if they are just going along with us and nning something in turn! Isn''t that why we meet on the Greend and avoid making any ns on Nihari? It''s true that even I can''t sit day and night monitoring the ces they''re chatting in and getting their exact coordinates so we can follow what they''re saying, but what if they had a way to do something simr?" "I see that you exaggerating here, father...It is true that some iprehensible things happenedin the battle of the South, But they certainly don''t know anything about what we''re up to." Theo shook his head "Just do as I tell you, publicize what is inevitable, and let''s keep the extra details between us. As for the rest of the generals, they will know in time, or do you think they will go crazy and leave me like that reckless guy? If that happens, so be it, I will rece them overnight." Robin waved annoyingly, "...Hey tell me, everything is going well with this n? Or did you encounter any problem?" "Everything goes quickly and quietly. We will be able to do it anytime you order." Theo replied confidently, but he gulped quietly. Thinking about what his adoptive father wants to do is making him burn with excitement... And anxiety! Robin pped, "Good! Oh, and you don''t have to go back to Nihari, I want you to stay here." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "...ME?" Theo looked very disturbed "Yes, you! I have tired you enoughtely, I am afraid that you were The Emperor of True Beginning Empire and not me." Robinughed loudly, "We still have a few months or even years until the action starts, right? Take a vacation here, you deserve it." "..." Theo furrowed his eyebrows slightly, looking worried "...." Robin also stared directly into Theo''s eyes for a few seconds before looking away, "Alright you win, I admit I can''t give you up for long but I need you to stay by Peon." "Peon? Isn''t he still unconscious? What should I do for him? Didn''t you tell us that he''spletely fine and just needs to rest?" Theo furrowed his eyebrows more, since that battle in the Azil tribe, Peon had not woken up "...Look, that attack destroyed Peon physically and soul-wise. As for physically, Richard did a good job of restoring his body like new, but soul-wise... His Soul Domain became fragile and cracked, his primal soul itself was fading quickly, and I do not have a good soul healing technique as you know, I had to improvise quickly before the boy died!" Robin spoke anxiously "...Father, what have you done?" Fear began to creep into Theo''s heart a little "Nothing! ...Well I used a technique called Soul Filling to destroy the soul domains of five Azel Emperors including their primal souls and then used that resulting energy to fill in what was missing in Peon." Robin exined turbulently, "His soul domain is now stronger than before, his aver all soul force is supposed to have be stronger than Zara, but he still doesn''t want to wake up!" Theo''s heart stopped for a moment, "... You''re afraid that the souls of the Azel Giants interfered with Peon''s soul and caused its loss, aren''t you?" "...I used the technique on myself before and nothing happened. I just want you to keep an eye on him. I don''t know what he will be like when he wakes up..." "Alright, a short vacation wouldn''t hurt." Theo smiled and nodded, but his smile was ugly and filled with worry Robin scratched his head for a few moments, before waving towards the prisoners and changing the subject, "Send someone to take them and there''s no need to bring more. I have aplete idea of the blood content of those low-level soldiers now, and there is something like a seal in their souls that prevents them from saying anything useful, every time I try to destroy that seal, their souls crumble because they are too weak... They are useless, maybe I will also start a vacation." "You almost made me forget what I came for." Theo smiled, "We got a bunch of Martial Emperors for you, I''m afraid there will be no vacations for you, Father." Chapter 743 Ambition and blood -1 Chapter 743 Ambition and blood -1 Somewhere farfaraway, deep in the darkest depths of the universe--- Poison Rock *Rumble* *tter* The purple sky became turbulent as usual, arain of a mixture of water and purple corrosive poison fell on the poor humans running beneath it. Everyone fled right and left like crazy, someof them managed to hide under one of the shortwitheredpurplebushes...And some of the smart ones who did not go far away from their cabins for fear of the rain quickly entered their safe cabinsand closed their broken doors, those*safe cabins* had their ceilingcovered with the same dry purplebranches... Neither these nor those would be abletofullyavoid the damage of the poisonous rain today, but theyare much better than many others. "Ah! Ah!!" "My eyes! My eyes!!" The streetsthat werefilled with life a little while ago suddenly turned into a ghost town, half of the bypassers hid and the rest fell to the ground inpain,or died... "Take shelter here with me, my son!!" A human female in shabby clothes pulled a child no more than six years old under the balcony of a luxurious house *Terrrrrshhh* The mother looked at the heavy rainandher lips trembled. The rain does not kill anyone who touches it instantly, but it erodes the skin and causes terrible pain, and if it is heavy enough, it prates the flesh and bones until the person disappearspletely. If they go back to running in this heavy rain, their fate is inevitable death. "Mother, we should not get this close to a master''s house. We do not have any master in our family. If they catch us soiling the walls, a disaster will befall us." The little boy did not blink an eyelid when the poisonous rain fell, nor when the purple winds began to crumble the walls of the human cabins, this was not new to them as every few weeks, these human cabins would be rebuilt from scratch... But he shuddered when they approached that house! Then she smiled at her little one, "It''s okay, No one will notice us in this heavy rain. We''ll be fine, okay? We''ll be fine..." The boy continued to tremble for a few moments before his eyes fell on a small stable near the balcony. There stood a creature that looked like a mixture between a horse and a lizard. Above its head was a roof made of anti-corrosion stones like those used in building the masters'' houses. In front of the horse, there was arge number of dead frogs as food. The child returned to bury his head in his mother''s chest, crying, "...That horse lives better than us, mother. Why do they treat us this way, Mother? Why does a drop of blood make such a difference, Mother? Why do we-- Ahh!!" A drop of rain fell on the boy''s heel and he screamed his lungs out, a scream that tore his mother''s heart. All she could do was hold him tighter to her, but she did not dare to take the next step toward the wall for fear of touching it. All she had to do was steal a quick nce at the horse, then cry on her son''s head. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ...Ten thousand years ago, this was like any other, full of warring kingdoms and small empires, full of different races and grudges that knew no end... Until something happened that changed the course of history. The leader of the human race, His Majesty King Pythor, left the war and everything behind him burning, he only took his close followers and left for the Beast''s Hole, the forbidden area for all intelligent beings... During their absence, the humans lost several fortresses and many importantnds, the good thing is that the King''s apense was not too long, and when the king appeared again, he announced that they had managed to injure Durger the Devourer and collect a jar of his blood. Humans at that time did not know what to do with this information... This was really great news. Durger the Devourer is a great serpent beast that wreaks havoc on the entire world when he gets bored. Legends say that he possesses poison that can destroy everything in existence! ...Causing it injury was good and all, but did the king have to go fight with him at a time like this? He even sacrificed three of his most powerful generals for a jar of blood?! But the surprising news did not stop there. Immediately afterward, the human king turned into a hideous creature, resembling a mixture between a snake and a human! But the king did not seem to mind, on the contrary, he was extremely happy and announced that the experiment had seededandthat he had broken through into a new Realm called the Martial Emperor Realm, and that they should call him the Serpent King from that day forward! He even leaked information to the entire... He told everyone that he hadmunicated with a supreme being. That being was the one who told him to obtain the blood of Durger the Devourer and that if he seeded, he would be epted as his follower and would give him a way to make him obtain supernatural power by using that blood... And it was. Immediately afterward, the human race was surprised that the king had turned his close followers into ugly beasts like himself. At first, the humans thought it was some kind of ck magic or that their enemies had done something to their leader or that they had changed him, but a series of events made people believe his story little by little... He began setting up workshops to manufacture what is known as engraved equipment, extremely powerful weapons, and armor thatpletely changed the course of the war. Then he set up what he called a space portal that makes whoever enters it disappear and appears in another ce! Then he created ships that would fly in the air andunch power attacks with giant energy cannons!! The appearance of all these advantages at the same time granted the human kingdom sessive victories over its enemies. Within a few short years, humans doubled the area of territory under their control, which gave them enormous confidence in their beast king, to the point that they turned a blind eye to his hellish appearance. But again, when the battles were at their peak, the Serpent King''s madness red up again and he decided to attack the beast hole again, this time using the entire human army! On that day, humanity lost millions of its righteous sons, andhalf of its generals perished as well... But this time, the Serpent King won several barrels of blood. When the enemies of the human kingdom tried to take advantage of the copse of their army and dealt them a devastating blow, they found a great surprise... The Serpent King becamerger in size and his face became paler. The numbers of his mutant generals also increased, and not onlythem,but there were thousands of demi-humans in the army this time! In fact, the surprise was not only for them but even the human army itself was surprised by the appearance of these creatures on their side. A few nights ago, the strongest soldiers among them were chosen and they were transported to the royal pce, and this was the first time they saw them after that, They saw them after they were transformed into half-beasts. The battle ended quickly that day, hundreds of purple clouds annihting everyone who stood in their way in a terrifying disy of power that struck terror into the hearts of all enemies, and the hearts of all humans as well. Chapter 744 Ambition and blood -2 Chapter 744 Ambition and blood -2 The kingdom of humans, or the kingdom of monsters, as the masses of the Poison Rock races now called it, crushed all hostile armies and expanded their borders, but they did that steadily and slowly... In the end, the Serpent King did not bring them weapons, but rather he brought them cultivation andw techniques, methods for making weapons and equipment, and many other specialties that take time to master and exploit properly. However, while they were busy developing and creating more warships, their army was wreaking havoc onnd, sea, and air aftera numberof them broke into the Martial Emperor''s Realm. Meanwhile, the number of humans in the Human Kingdom''s army was dwindling! In the beginning, the invitations to go to the Imperial Pce increased. It was no longer just the senior officers who were invited, but basically, any soldier who used thews. Many of the soldiers found that this was an opportunity to be stronger and defend their families better, so they went and epted the transformation process... The details of the process were not announced even after more than ten thousand years, none of those who epted the process have said a word. But there were many soldiers who felt that something was wrong and refused to be transformed, and these were always put on the front lines and thrown into foolish formations and ended up dead... Little by little, humans no longer existed in the army, the entire army turned into Demi-humans. A number of human leaders tried to resist the change and reject what was happening and the demand to rify the details of this *transformation* process, but they were arrested and killed, and not only them, but all the heads ofrge families, civil officials, or simply anyone who had influence over more than ten individuals has either been transferred or disappeared. Nowthe*human kingdom* that controlled a quarter of the Poison Rock has be divided into two divisions; The first division is the demi-humans who suddenly came out of nowhere and took all power, those now are found in any position with some authority, and of course the entire army. The second division, however, is the farmers and workers, meaning the pure humans, and this *division* consists of more than 99% of the kingdom''s poption. This division was not only in appearance and capabilities but also in treatment... At first, people were happy with the development of their army. In the end, this army is made up of their fathers and sons and not a mercenary armying from abroad. Even if their appearance changes, they are still members of their families! ...But they soon discovered the reality the hard way. Transforming into Demi- humans not only changed their appearance but also their behavior. Their way of dealing with their families became, well... Like how snakes treat their families! A cold rtionship, as if they did not know them at all, they treated their own with clear arrogance! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And all of this is on one hand, and the spread of news that the demi-humans ate the corpses of their enemies after the end of one of the battles was on the other... How should a person act when he learns that his son ate the corpse of his opponent? Immediately afterward, rumors spread about the disappearance of a number of young girls and boys within the human kingdom, andter their torn remains were found in the alleys! The feeling of danger, disgust, and the feeling of the loss of a loved one was the fuse that ignited a devastating revolution within the human kingdom. In the end, the number of those who had been transformed up to that point was estimated at a few tens of thousands, while the human kingdom still had millions of pure humanw users... The Serpent King Pythor found himself facing external war and internal strife. His reaction was not to see the problem and try to fix it, but rather to order a halt to outer expansion and to send the army inside. The army that was made up of demi-humans, the army that was made up of the sons and fathers and grandfathers of those who carried out the revolution did not even try to restrain themselves against their families. It is true that the numerical advantage was huge for the humans, but the difference in quality and the fact that there were emperors among the demi-humans gave them an overwhelming might... On that day, a real war broke out between the humans and their army, a massacre that turned the soil of the human kingdom red. Afterpletely crushing the revolution and killing hundreds of thousands of his people, the first decision taken by the Serpent King Pythor was to withdraw energy cultivation techniques from pure humans so that this strife would not be repeated again. He also issued a decision to ban them officially from joining the army and obtaining any high position, He also took away their right to ownnds and businesses so as not to finance any subversive activities. What will happen to agriculturalnds, stores, etc.? It was distributed among the demi-humans. If one of the demi-humans in the army has a family that owns anything, then everything the family owns bes his property, and that same family bes under his protection and supervision... Under thisw, the human family can continue to work on that property, but everything will belong to the demi-human alone, and he is responsible for providing food for his family and controlling them if they do anything against the interest of the kingdom. And these are the lucky ones. At least they stayed in their homes and worked on their property. They could also say, "We are from so-and-so''s family," and they would be safe! Inparison, families that did not have a demi-human among them had their property distributed randomly among demi-human strangers, and they themselves were randomly divided and distributed to work in the fields and mines with no one to be responsible for them, and without anyw or anyone to give them any protection... If the families that had a demi-human being are treated as household servants, then the families that do not have one havepletely turned into ves without any kind of rights! Those decisions sent a strong shock to the entire... Humans became second and third-ss citizens inside their own kingdom! When everyone saw how crazy the Serpent King was, the entire united against him... But it was toote. Strange phenomena began to appear on the battlefields, such as lightning suddenly striking the enemy generals or the ground quaking and swallowing armies. Natural phenomena, one after the other, brought terror into the hearts of everyone and further strengthened Pythor''s authority, who imed that the heavens supported his endeavor. 500 years... That''s all Pythor needed to impose his control over the entire. All non-human races were exterminated without a baby being left behind. The Poison Rock had only humans left behind. On that day, Pythor announced the establishment of the Great SerpentaryEmpire,and made the first public offering to the Overlord through the Space Portal... The offering consisted of 4,000 energy pearls and a batch of ores that he had collected from all of the other kingdoms. And everyone soon learned why their empire was called aary Empire... After several days, King Pythor--- No, His Majesty thearyEmperor Pythor came out and announced that the Overlord had provided them with the coordinates of a new waiting to be explored, so the warships moved again, but this time upwards, toward the first andst the Overlord has given to the Great Serpent Empire... Towards what is now known as F1. Chapter 745 Ambition and blood -3 Chapter 745 Ambition and blood -3 Although the Serpent Emperor had barely 30 warshipsat the time, the Dwarven World, or what wouldter be called F1, was not amajorchallenge for the Great Serpent Empire. The was young in every sense of the word,therethe inhabitants barely knew that they could use the third stage of the heavenlyws and be sages! The mutant human dwarves control most of the, thereare a few wars here and there, but overallitis a peaceful ce to live.In the end, the dwarves tend to love trade, industry, and hoarding money, and wars are always theirst concern. The appearance of space warships was like doomsday for them. Ugly monsters that are not humans or snakes, using a minorw rted to the path of destruction! Who can stop something like this? Not only that but among them are dozens of people who can use the fourth stage of the heavenlyws!! However, the indigenous people did not surrender, as there was a fatal weakness in the forces of the snakeinvaders,their small numbers. Those damned invadershad the audacity toattack a with a poption estimated at hundreds of millions, with some tens of thousands of soldiers! The united against the invasion of the Great Serpent Empire, theywere besieged severaltimes,and managed to cause them heavy losses!...But their determination only bought them some time.In the end, the fell and was named F1, or the First Farm. However, their resistance was nopletelyin vain. This warsted for nearly 600 years and forced the Serpent Emperor Pythor to send every new ship to be built with all possible support to get it done. Thedemi-humanhad been celebrating the takeover of their second after their home for months, but theSerpent Emperor and his close followers were preupied with something else, with thehugeweakness this war had revealed...Their hopelessly small numbers. Nearly 60% of the soldiers he transformed after thest campaign against Durger the Devourer had ended up dead by now, and the problem is thatnearlya thousand years after the first transformation case, not one of them seeded in giving birth to a child carrying the blood lineage of Durger the Devourer. They all give birth to pure humans, meaning their numbersare only going tobe lower with time! After more than a thousand years had passed, he found himself looking towards the Beast hole again...Durger the Devourer is a legendary beast that has lived for countless years and isalsoextremely intelligent. After its first battle against Pythor and his followers, it surrounded itself witha number ofhigh-level beasts. And after Pythor brought the entire humanarmy,to fight him and cause him some wounds, Durger the Devourer prepared the beast hole area to be like a fortress, ready for any uing attack. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om That beast killed hundreds of thousands of the human army in the attack that took ce almost a thousand years ago in exchange for causing a few separate wounds on its invulnerable body, and yet it acts as if it were the victim! ''Should Igofight that thing whenever the number of my soldiers decreases?'' Pythor almost broke his fangs. He desperately wanted tomunicate with the Overlord, but he was afraid that he would disturb him and die without knowing what happened, so he decided to try something himself... Pythor summoned most of his army from the F1 andthen gathered all the humans capable of carryingweapons,and theweapons mentioned here for the humans were not some engraved weapons, but rather just axes and shovels, but at least he was able to gather an army of 2 million strong. With 40 Emperors, 15,000Demi-humans, and 2 million mortals in the lead, Pythor entered the Beast''s Hole area again...And only 20 Emperors, 3,000Demihumans, and a few barrels came out with him. The first thing Pythor did after he got out was take one of the barrels and disappear into his pce. When he appeared a monthter, the barrel was empty, and hehimselfwas apletely different person...His aura grewstrongerand darker, his height increased to nearly 4 meters, andhis head that had turned bald previously had hair again, but each strand was like a snake of its own, Hisfeet and arms appear to have no knees or joints...He had be a true monster. Whatever made Pythor human before had disappeared once and for all. What did he do with this power? He ordered hundreds of human females tobe broughtto his pce. Within a few months, these women began to give birth to little monsters like himself...Pythor seeded in his quest, strengtheninghis bloodline enabled him to pass on his abilities to a new generation for the first time. But he was not able to give this opportunity to everyone.Rather, hewas not able togive it to his twenty generals since the number of barrels wassimplynot enough, and he also would not wait until he had an army made up of only his sons and a handful of his assistants! Sohestarted doing the exact opposite...Instead of allocating a small vial of blood to each soldier, hedecided to makeit one drop, thenreduce that amount to bea tenth of a drop, then less... Thismade most of the new generation of Imperial soldiers unable to use the Minor Heavenly Law of Corrosion, and those who had enough blood to use it once or twice would die immediately afterward...But at least this solved the problem for Pythor. After previously dividing humans into3sses, Pythor added a newss,those who had a lot of Durger the Devourer''s blood and those who had too little. But this did not prevent the pure humans from entering into fiercepetitions in which they killed each other unt handful of them were chosento join the army and receive even an atom''s weight of the Devouring Drauger''s blood to escape their miserable lives! The one who performs heroic deeds and obtains a quarter drop of the Durger the Devourer''s blood enjoys great respect among his peersand besa source of pride for his human family, and the members of his human family have a greater chance of deserving some of the blood and joining the army, and of course the more the number ofDemi-humansin one family the stronger and more respectable this family will be. There are also those who winthe lottery, such as General Harros of the First Fleet, and obtain enough blood to pass on his lineage to the next generation of his children, thosewho get this honor will have enough pride and glory to walk with their head above the clouds at any ce reached by the Great Serpent Empire. This was the beginning of the Great Serpent Empire... A great figure from a higher world found someone perfect for his ns, resulting in aary empire that exudes a mixture of ambition and madness, racism and glory. Chapter 746 Rocky Chapter 746 Rocky Poison Rock - Imperial Pce n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om *Hustle* *Hustle* In ahugehall, the beginning and end of which could notbe seen, a handful of people sat around a square table,with each of themhavingspecialcharacteristics.One of them, for example, had asnake''stail instead of feet. One of them had a long, cloven tongue hanging outside his mouth.anotherone had aplete snake head withoutanyhuman traces on its features! The only thing they all agreed on was to argue. Almost an hour had passed since their meeting hereandthe roomdidn''tknow quiet for a moment...Thiswas the meeting of the nine marshalsthat happensevery quarter of a century. "Iam the one who should receive support! The revolt on R2 urred three years ago and is still ongoing, and becauseof this, we lost3mines for the Phosasterone metal, and production has decreased greatly. We must restore those mines!"One of the marshals objected, hisslit,pletely red eyes were terrifying "Go and get them back then, whatdo we have to do with it? You already have3fleets on R2andyou cannot crush some of the rebels after a thousand years have passed. Shall we leave our tasks ande to y with you?"Another Marshall spoke sarcastically "The rebels are Dimi-humansthat havethe bloodline of the Ground Searching Mouse who live underground and strike in unexpected ces and times. Howthe hem I supposed to find them without a wide deployment of forces?"That Marshal mmed the table,"Secondly,aren''tyou also asking for support? S3 is supposed to bepletely under our control. What are you going to do with the support?" "Idon''tneed more soldiers, whatI so need is a lot of ships! I want more ships to transport moremanpowerto work there and increase the production for his majesty,that''sall." "Nonsense, you want to increase yourparty''spolitical strength with these ships!" "So what? When you crush the resistance on youyou can also have your damn political strength as much as you like!" *Hustle* *Hustle* In fact, this was not a fight or even an exception...In all themarshals''meetings, this sceneis repeatedin itsentirety A Marshal is the highest military and political rank under the Serpent Emperor. Only generals who have umted enormous contributions to theary Empire, have sufficient strength and intelligence, and have astrongand influentialfamily,can hold this position. Even if all of these factors are present, there are two things that stand in the way of the generals reaching the position. The first is that the Marshal is the ruler of a belonging to the Empire, meaning that one of the current Marshals mustdie,or a new mustbe discoveredin order for the opportunity to be avable to fill the position. The second obstacle, of course, is the avability of Durger theDevourer''sblood, as all Marshals obtain just enough blood from Durger the Devourer so that they gain the ability to pass their lineage to their offspring, and ofcourse, this amount of blood is not always avable in the Empire. Nine..Thisis the current number of Marshals, andeach one of them rules his own, eve Poison Rockisruledby Marshal Celebus, a close friend of the Serpent Emperor Pythor, who has apanied him since he was just a prince. The ninesare dividedinto three ssifications: first, the poison rock, which is called the mother, second, the F ssification, which means that the entire is under the control of the empire, thenthe R ssification, which means that there is a part of that that is still resisting. Away from that annoying table, there were stairs leading up to a high tform. Above that tform was nothing but a huge throne, and sitting on it was a person more than four meters tall wearing a silver crown. His terrifying features did not prevent his aura of dignity and calm...It wasary Emperor Pythor. "Hehe, this is fun!Thisis annoying!!"Achild''svoice suddenly sounded next toPythor''sshoulder. Within moments, the air around the throne began topress, forming asmallbody thatbeganto float around the throne. The body was of a little girl, itlooked as if her hair and dresswere madeof a sticky substance. Her short hair fell over one of her eyes, covering it, and theother eye wasrge and focused, with her raised eyebrow visible above it, and herughing little mouth had only four small fangs. Overall, she looked cute... ary Emperor Pythor remained silent for a few more seconds, ignoring the girl, before opening and asking with his eyes still closed,"...Rocky, how many have this storm killed so far?" "734 humansandthe number is still rising."The Poison Rock Spirit stopped flying and gave aserious militarysalute "Alright, this should be enough. Take the storm to another vige." "Oof! You send storms to kill them because they reproduce a lotandtheyreproduce a lot because they want topensate fortheir childrenyou''rekilling using the storms,can''tyou just build them some good houses?"Rocky put her hand on her waist, annoyed. Pythorughed in a low voice,"Even before I refined you, you used to send us these storms once or twice a month, what, you became good now?" "Hey,I''mnot sending anything. Iwas createdwith atmospheres and beasts that tend to contain poisons that cause corrosion.What''smy fault?"Rocky defended herself,"I may not be able to stop the stormspletely, but whydon''tyou order meto always send those storms towards the desert? That would be eptable.." "And lose a good way to control the poption? Th''sresources are scarce.Isn''tthat the basis of wars in the past?Without a way to control the human poption,there will be a famine."Pythor smiled. "Yes, yes, and the army will take to the streets again to kill everyone in sight."Rocky turned his eyes to the wall when he remembered that massacre. That was atrulybloody day... Pythor ignored her indifferent manner towards him and smiled,"Then do as youare told. It is better for them to dierandomlythan to start a food war." "Can''tyou just bring more food from the rest of yours? If half of those ships brought food instead of raw materials,the problem would be solved! Or listen, my southern province next to Skull Lake is not bad. You can even reim this spot using new fertile soil from one of thes, and this will increase food production, Ican totally help you with that!" "Rocky''swideright eye sparkled Pythordidn''tanswer her, just gave her a meaningfullook "Oof, Alright!!"Rocky disappeared again, and after a while, Pythor heard the storm slowly moving away toward the next city Pythor then focused on the only Marshal who had kept his tongue in his mouth since the meeting began,"Snight, how are things going on Gudah?" Chapter 747 Epic Chapter 747 Epic Pythor''s sudden question silenced everyone for the first time since the meeting began, sending all eyes on one of them... Marshal Snight was not as gigantic as the rest of the marshals, Hewas barely two meters tall. His features were also like most soldiers. He did not change much after increasing the dose of Durger the Devourer''s blood in his body. However, Although he is only barely five thousand years old and still has a long lifespan ahead of him, his features exude anxiety and aging. Snight smiled and shook his head, "What is there to say, Your Majesty? Of course, I need support. If it''s avable, send me some, and if it''s not avable, then forget it. It''s not like the situation will get worse..." "You are demanding support again?! You bastard, didn''t you ask for supportst time and get an entire fleet? His Majesty even sent General Harros to you to work under yourmand there!!" One of the marshals stood up and shoutedloudly. He was one of those asking for supportandof course, he would not allow anyone else to take it from him. The rest of the marshalsfrowned in annoyance as wellbut did not say anything...One of the main reasons why everyone started fighting from the beginning of the meeting was to get ahead of Snightand win the support this time because they knew that that bastard would inevitably ask for more. Until thest meeting, Marshal Snighthad 4 entire fleets under him, but he came and started yelling that he was being defeated on several fronts and asked for support, so Pythor sent him the First Fleet, General Harrow''s fleet, to help him. GeneralHarrosis someone who has enough of Durger the Devourer''s blood to be a Marshal. His intelligence and personal strength are no less than anyone here. His fleet is mostly mid-level Emperors and he also has quite a few high-level Emperors working under him. He is just waiting for a new to be appointed as the tenth Marshal. This means that Pythor has unofficially appointed two marshals on Gudah! Some saw that Pythor wanted to support Marshal Snight and strengthen his party so that no one would call for his dismissal, and some saw that sending Harros was evidence of Snight''s weakness and that His Majesty was thinking of dismissing him... In both cases, no one thought that this person would dare to ask for more support! Snight ignored his peers'' words and looked directly at Pythor, "With the help of GeneralHarros, we were able to close all the gaps in the defenses and tighten the noose on the locals. We also won two sessive big battles, taking about an additional 5% of the for the Empire. Everything was going well that we started to n how to reduce localnds by half as soon as possible... But this is impossible now." "What exactly is going on there?" Pythor furrowed his eyebrows slightly. Although dismissing a Marshall is very difficult because each one of them represents a pir of the empire, he would not mind breaking one of the pirs if it was defective! Snight paused a little, then began to wander around and look into everyone''s eyes as he spoke, "...Epic-level weapons were seen with the resistance in thest battle, and they were not small in number either." "..." Everyone present furrowed their non-existent brows and remained silent as if they had swallowed their tongues. Even the Marshal who had been attacking Snight a moment ago fell silent and looked towards Pythor, finding that even their Emperor had lost his calm. Engraved equipment is divided into several categories, and each category can be easily measured by checking the rity, purity, and grade of the Runes, the raw material that was used to draw the Runes, and of course the material from which the equipment itself is made. Usually, the order of engraved equipment is: low, medium, high... When Pythor began his revolution 10,000 years ago, he receiveda number ofscrolls from the Overlord exining how to make low-level engraved equipment. Two thousand yearster, during his invasion of the third, he obtained scrolls to make some types of medium gear...Andsix thousand yearster, Pythor obtained scrolls of high-level equipment as a reward after he managed to find some rare ores for the Overlord, and these high-level engraved equipment were the silver armor and weapons currently used by the Great Serpent Empire''s army! But above this ranking, there are higher categories. This type of equipment is either very powerful or has specific uses that cannot be included in the same category as regr engraved weapons... And the first one in these higher categories is called epic equipment. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The Great Serpent Empire has a few dozen pieces of epic gear distributed among their generals and marshals, each piece of weapon or armor worth the price of a few spaceships with their upants. And these items were not made in the Great Serpent Empire, after ten thousand years Pythor had not yet provided enough for the Overlord to give him even a single scroll to create anything worthy to be called epic, but rather all of the epic equipment they currently had was brought directly from the Middleary Belt¡­ Yes, Middleary Belt!! Whenever the sacrificial ceremony begins, one of Pythor''s sons or his marshals goes to a specific in the Middle Belt using the space portal to deliver the umted pearls and rare ores to the followers of the Overlord, and while they are there, they kiss every hand and lick every foot they find until they obtain a piece of epic equipment they take back home, this is exactly why there is no epic full body armor in the entire Great Serpent Empire, as every time they came back with a wrist shield, short sword, or something broken, anything they can find! One time, one of Pythor''s generals jokingly asked for something to call the Space Ring, a low-level epic piece of equipment that they had seen many times on that. The general also added that the empire needed it to store the energy pearls and goods in it instead of carrying them on their backs every time and to avoid losing the offerings of the Overlord... The response was that he was killed by the Overlord''s followers because he did not know his position. What Snight said just now about the presence ofa number ofepic weapons on Gudah means one of two things... The first is that the Overlord who supports Gudah has given them scrolls to create epic equipment, or that they have built a space portal and begun making journeys to the middleary belt and bring epic gear from there, and in both cases, it''s a disaster. "That bastard--" Pythor cut off the curse midway and forced himself to calm down a little, "...That Overlord has no intention of dispensing withGudahthen..." "No one in the Youngary Belt can make epic equipment, they must have built a space portal, what exactly are they going to do with it? Start conquering others while they are being conquered?!" One of the Marshals scoffed "Right, we have already controlled 60% of Gudah, what would their Overlord want to do with a few epic weapons? He''s just being stubborn!" As for Snight, he spoke calmly and slowly, "...A person who has the power, influence, wealth, and enough time to support aary empire in the young belt, you can expect him to be stubborn, and hate losing..." After all those years of war with that relentless, nothing can surprise him The war against anotherary empire is extremely exhausting, and Gudah can''t be considered a fullary empire yet!! Chapter 748 The bitter truth Chapter 748 The bitter truth First Marshal, Celebus, looked up at Pythor, "What do you want to do now?" "...What are the options?" Pythor replied calmly,It is true thatthis was not the first time the situation on Gudah had been discussed, but this time waspletely different. The First Marshal turned back to look at the rest of his peers, "..Gudahis indeed the destination that drains our resources the most currently, and arge number of our fellow sons were killed there, but it is also a full of Ochrean metal, which we mainly use in making our engraved equipment, as well as it is full of energy pearls. Only five years ago we found two hundred energy pearls in one of the caves under the sea! In addition, Gudah is full of Fire path energy in its southern half and Ice path energy in the upper half, and this makes it an excellent location to search for ancient nts andaffinity increasingherbs for these two paths, although we will not benefit from them, they are still the most widespread paths and one of the few things that the Overlord receives from us in offerings, we cannot neglect any of these factors... In short, Gudah was not chosen by an Overlord for no reason, it deserves to be the seed of aary empire." All the Marshals nod, although they are angry at Marshal Snite for asking for so much support, they undoubtedly know the importance of Gudah. Then a serious look came over the First Marshal''s face, "But they are also evolving rapidly... When we invaded that a few hundred years ago, we knew that they had an overlord because we found artificial demi-humans like us. At that time, they did not have any kind of engraved weapons or any technique or some high-level equipment that worried us, so we sent 3 fleets, then 4, then 5, and each time we took morend from them, but at the same time there was a noticeable development in them, and this gradually increased until they finally caught up with us, they now have engraved weapons, purew techniques and various usage equipment from the Middleary Belt, and they have epic equipment as well! What more should we wait for? For them toe to invade us?" "..." This time, not even the rest of the marshals were able to nod. It was as if you were beating a small child every day, and you saw this child growing up in front of you every day, and you knew that he would inevitably take revenge on you soon... Their crimes on Godah are like the rest of thes they put their hands on, they cannot be counted or forgiven. Then the First Marshal turned back to look at Pythor, "In my opinion, we have two choices, one of which you must make today: The first is to send all the fleets we can afford to Gudah immediately and crush them before it is toote." "Objection! I came to ask for support, not to abandon one of my assigned fleets!" The Seventh Marshal mmed the table and looked at Pythor, "The fleets that we can do without are those that have headed towards that new called Nihari, If you withdraw any more fleets from one of ours it will cause a major disruption. We can barely maintain a bnce as it is!" The rest of the marshals nodded. The five fleets that were sent to Nihari were originally under theirmand, but they were suddenly withdrawn without taking the opinion of any of them... Is a new more important or preserving what they currently have?! "ording to the report, Nihari is five timesrger than the Poison Rock, and the northern region there contains no less than 400 Martial Emperres, that is why we sent the five fleets together... Its energy level is equal to the same density as the Poison Rock, even though it has no owner, and ording to the Seventh Elite Vanguard Team, he said that the energy pearls there are so widespread that evenmoners on the streets carry them, and on top of all that, the is close to us thanks to the appearance of a fixed wormhole that connects us directly to it!" The First Marshal stared into the speaker''s eyes, "Look me in the eyes and tell me that we have to abandon a ce like this because you''re a bunch of failures who can''t take out a few locals even after thousands of years!" "This¡­ All these properties cannot bebined in one, right?" That marshal slowly sat down "Unbelievable... This is close to the specifications of the that the Overlord chose to be the center of his Empire in the middleary belt! If we put our hands on it, then..." Another one looked around in amazement. He also once went on a mission to deliver the offering. "Since we put the matter of the five fleets of Nihari aside, we will continue with what we were saying!" The First Marshal pped, drawing attention back to him, "As for the second option for Gudah''s situation, we should make a peace treaty with them and withdraw from there immediately. We are wasting our time this way anyway, since we are not going to win, why don''t we just withdraw with what''s left of our dignity?" "..." The marshals all took a quick nce atPythor,and found exactly what they expected... Although he was trying to keep his expression calm, he was undoubtedly seething with anger. If there was one thing their Emperor hated more than weakness, it was losing. One of the marshals quickly suggested that Pythor''s focus be directed to something else, "...The five fleets went to Nihari and it''s over. With five fleets attacking at once, any resistance they find will be crushed immediately. They''ve been there for months, right? Perhaps they''ve already wiped out the local life there, And even if they don''tpletely annihte it, they will certainly be able to survive against whoever is left of the locals with just a fleet and two there... Let''s withdraw 3 of the five fleets from that new and keep two behind!" "Yes, that makes sense." "I support this proposal. Even if the bnce of power is disturbed there, at least two fleets will be able to hold their ground." Even Snight nodded, "If I get three fleets as permanent support, I can promise to take over 80% of Gudah within 100 years." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Seeing that all the marshals had agreed on something, the first marshal turned back to look at Pythor, waiting for his orders "I want to hear a report from the five fleetmanders first and how far they havee," Pythor spoke calmly, giving tacit approval to the marshals'' words which made them breathe a sigh of relief, in their eyes the whole situation had already been resolved. Even if the situation is bad there, General Sully will still send a reassuring report and say that everything is fine, otherwise, Pythormight see him as ipetent and his ambition to be promoted to Marshall will evaporate! The First Marshal nodded, "Well we don''t have to wait long. A correspondence ship arrived from Nihari a few weeks ago." Pythor furrowed his eyebrows slightly, "Why haven''t I heard their report yet, Celebus?" "I nned to bring them to you immediately, Your Majesty," the First Marshal bowed immediately, "but they insisted on going to meet the Space Portal attendants first before meeting Your Majesty." "...They wanted to meet those in charge of the space portal? Why?" Pythor raised his head in surprise "Perhaps they wanted to know the costs of moving between Poison Rock and Nihari in light of the presence of the wormhole? I do not know exactly, but we can find out shortly, my lord. I summoned them and those in charge of the space portal before the meeting began. They are outside waiting to be invited. I wanted to leave them at the end so that we could hear something reassuring as a conclusion, but I can include them now to solve the dilemma of Gudah." "Get them in." Pythor gave a gesture with his right After a while, several people entered through a huge gate. They were all looking at the ground, drenched in sweat. When they saw the marshals behaving like this, they thought they were nervous about standing in their presence and in the presence of the Emperor, so theyughed arrogantly. "Rx, there is nothing to be afraid of here..." The Emperor spoke in a reassuring voice, then looked towards the person wearing military clothing in front, "You must be the leader of the Correspondence Squad, give me the news... How much time does it take topletely colonize Nihari?" The correspondence officer raised his head in fear and looked into the marshals'' eyes for a moment, then looked at the imperial''s feet while trembling, "Your Majesty... If we do not withdraw immediately, I am afraid that the one who gets colonized will be us." Chapter 749 What happened... Chapter 749 What happened... "...." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "...." The sentence that the head of the correspondence team said was like a bomb that exploded in everyone''s ears. It didn''t matter if it was Pythor, the nine marshals, or even the guards who escorted the correspondence team and those in charge of the space portal inside. They all looked at him in silence. "...Hah~" After at least a full minute a smallugh escapedPythor''smouth "Hahaha." after him, the rest of the marshals startedughing out loud as well, even Snight, who always looked worried, smiled and shook his head... The First Marshal Celebus stopped his angryugh and lookedatthe head of the correspondence team in the eyes, "The Great Serpent Empire is not an entity that anyone can insult, not even its own sons... Describe everything that happened to you as it is and leave it to us to judge. Stop exaggerating to polish your General''s face at the expense of the Empire''s prestige, this will be your first andst warning." "It looks like Dirit screwed up big there." Another Marshallughed angrily. They are the ones who will get colonized? It''s aary Empire that rules over 5s and has roots in 4 others. COLONIZE THEM? Who can even stand in their way?! Because of the intensity of the provocation, the marshals actually forgot why they invited the correspondence team to enter... "Y-- yes, I will tell you what we saw and leave the judgment to you. I apologize!!" The leader of the correspondence team fell on his head and both hands, sweat pouring down his bald head, "Please allow me to start the report from the beginning: Although we were able to control the central region of the, overall, Nihari''s mission did not go as it should. We engaged 70 Martial Emperors in the eastern region, with a high probability that the number is greater than that, we found 550 Martial Emperors in the southern region In addition to three giant Treant creatures, each of them can fight a fleet alone, we battled them, and 50 of our Martial Emperors fell in that battle. The northern region is said to have at least 400 Martial Emperors, while the western region has fog surrounding it, but they destroyed half a fleet in such a short time that we did not receive a distress call, so we believe that there are 300~500 Martial Emperors in the Western Region as well." "...." The nine marshals sent quick nces at each other, ording to the messenger they saw with their own eyes +600 Martial Emperors and there were potentially a thousand more, this is roughly equivalent to half of the Great Serpent Empire''s Emperors... "And with those Martial Emperors, we fought against millions of soldiers who were users of the first, second, and third stages of the heavenlyws, all of them using pure major heavenlyws the likes of which we had never seen before, purer even than those engraved on our equipment." Then the Messenger continued as he remembered that day, "That local army is all armed with engraved weapons, Some of them wear medium-level engraved white armor, but there are many of them wearing high-level engraved gold armor. Those golden full-body armors are not inferior to our silver equipment." *stand* *stand* Two marshals stood up... Millions of medium and high-level engraved weapons and armor? It took them thousands of years to make the amount they have now! "Apart from the sheer strength that matches us face to face when ites to the Martial Emperors and engraved weapons, they also have an army of fast-flying winger beasts ridden by a number of archers with engraved bows and arrows. This beast corps easily managed to stop our cannons from providing any benefit and even shot down two warships." Then he remembered something and raised his head slightly, "That''s right, they have ck gs engraved with strange patterns that are not like thews we know. When those gsbine in a certain way, they produce a very powerful domain ofws within them, The locals call them Arrays. They have offensive, defensive, and healing arrays that can form instantly. Because of these arrays, we have close to copsing more than once, and we also saw them use one of the arrays to create a miniature space portal instantly to escape!!" *standing* *standing* *standing* *standing* The rest of the Martials stood in session, even Snight, who thought that the worries of the whole world were on his head alone, stood in stupefaction. "They have the ability to make miniature space portals?" Even Pythor opened his eyes wide He had taken a copy of How to Make a Space Portal from the Overlord and he definitely did not understand a single one of thoseplex Runes. He had never crossed his mind that miniature arrays could be arranged that could create a portal instantly! "Please, before you react, wait until I show you something," the messenger quickly stood up and then took out a cube object from his bag, "This is the observation box located on the mothership of the 14th Fleet, please watch this." The messenger started clicking a few things and an image appeared in front of everyone.. *Boom* *Boom*. In the moving image, there was a fight taking ce between two armies on the ground, the first wearing entirely silver armor and numbering approximately 60 thousand, and the other army wearing gold and its number not exceeding twenty... It was the battle between the sect and the 14th fleet in the eastern region. "...It''s three to one in Sully''s favor and he can''t win, those golden shields..." one of the marshals clenched his hand tightly. "Look behind them." Snite quickly pointed towards the ck vortexes, drawing attention to them, "They''reing out of there inrge numbers... Is this the mini space portals you''re talking about?" "Yes, my lord, but this is not what I turned on the disy for. Please focus here." The head of the correspondence team stopped the battle at one point when Sully tried to send a handful of his men to take control of the perimeter of the mini portals. "What exactly are we looking at?" Marshal Nast basically narrowed his narrow eyes. In the picture in front of him, there were arge number of Sages of the Great Serpent Empire wearing the elite symbol and rushing towards the mini space portals. This is a good strategy. Even Snite nodded when he saw it. If he were in Sulley''s ce, he would probably do the same. As for the other side of the image, there were people who appeared before them wearing golden-ck armor and possessing golden spears with a ck spearhead. But whoever they were, as long as they were not Emperors, they were doomed to death in the face when theyfacethe elite sages of the 14th fleet. "Okay now please give what''sing your full attention." After this sentence, he took a deep breath and restarted the show *Boom* *"Ahhh~"* *"No- WHY THE--?! Argh"* "..." Silence returned to the enormous hall once again. All the Sages of the Empire were ughtered within several seconds, not a single one of them was left with aplete corpse. "Is this...?" One of the marshals had somethinge to his mind, but heughed awkwardly and shook his head, "No, this is not possible..." Another one muttered in stupefaction, "It''s IT..." "Nah What are you all thinking? ...It shouldn''t be... should it...?!" "You''re all thinking it, just say it!!" Snight bit his fangs, "Epic... These areplete Epic armor sets!!" Chapter 750 Zero respect Chapter 750 Zero respect *thump* "Impossible!" One of the marshals smashed his chair, "Stop saying silly things, doyou lot even see what I''m seeing? Full body armor and weapons in a uniform design - there are at least 500 of those sets! Are you saying that this young has 500plete epic sets?!" The eyes of the rest of the Marshals twitched, their eyes telling them that onlyfullyepic sets could give such power to the user, and their hearts screaming at them not to believe what they were seeing. FirstMarshal Celebus couldn''t remove his eyes from the ck-gold armor until after a few minutes. Only then did heshift hisgaze towards the messenger, "Your fixation on this picture means that you have information, sayit quickly." "Yes, at first we were notpletely sure, but after these sets appeared again in the battle of the south on some Martial Emperors, we intensified investigations during the battle and made a discovery," Then he went forward and pointed towards the spear of one of the spears, "Do you see this here? It is the Uracilium metal." "Uracilium?! ...Theyreallyare low-level epic sets." One of the marshals sat weakly The rest of the marshalslooked at the pictureagain,with astonishment and weakness in their hands and feet...How could they not know Uracilium? A number of the epic weapons they brought back from the Middleary Belt were made using this particr metal It is true that their, especially F4, contains tons of this metal, but theysimplydo not have a way to process it, so they use it as part of their offerings to the Overlord. "Look here too, these are the banners that make up the heavenlyw domains, all the bannersyou see are made of Uracilium as well." The messenger moved the disy to bring a glimpse of the battle of the Emperors in the southern region, then he zoomed it back towards a certain point and left it running. At this moment, one of the Human Emperors summoned arge hammer out of nowhere. "What''s going on?" One of the marshals furrowed his eyebrows, he already had an idea about what he saw but was trying to suppress it The messenger moved the picture again toward the human''s finger, "Please look at this ring, we think it is a space ring. You will find it on the fingers of all the Martial Emperors of Nihari." *Crack* One of the marshals smashed a cup containing a sticky red liquid that he was holding in his hand "Look here, please," the head of the correspondence team then changed the image to be of Fogun fighting, "This human has pure blood, and at the same time he is a full-fledged Martial Emperor who can usews freely and with the same power as artificial Demi-humans. We have seen hundreds of such cases in the battle of the south." Without the head of the correspondence team reading the atmosphere in the room, he continued his crazy report, "And look here, and here, and there! All of these are Demi-humans, but they are not artificial. They are real races, with the blood of beasts flowing through their bodies like rivers. We have counted 30 different demi-human races in that battle alone!" *Bam* One of the impatient marshals came forward and grabbed the messenger by his armor, "What''s going on over there?! Why do they have so many advantages? Why do they have technologies that we don''t have? One of our generals was killed for a space ring for the hell of it!!" "Argh!!" "Leave him alone, Nast, What does has to do with any of it? He is just a messenger. How will the messenger speak when you are suffocating him!?" The first marshal reached forward and came between the two, and smiled at the messenger, "Speak, no one will harm you. What do they know about the situation over there? Do they have an overlord?" "Of course, they have an overlord!! Where the hell would theye up with a way to form Uracilium otherwise?!" Out of his anger, Nast struck Celebus'' hand and pushed it away, but he quickly apologized when he realized what he had done, "I''m... sorry, I''m just... sorry." Then he went to stand next to the table with the rest of his peers again Only secondster did Celebus move his piercing eyes away from Nast''s body, and turned back to look at the messenger, "Speak, say everything you were sent to say. On Niharithere are 5 generals of great ability and experience who musthave a conclusion about the situation, what do theyfebout this?" Even Pythor looked at the messenger with concentration, his response would mean a lot As for the head of the correspondence team, he patted his neck for a moment to confirm that it was still there, then replied, "The five generals do not know whether there is an Overlord for Nihari or not because there is another exnation that can be taken into ount. That has been privileged by witnessing 4 Truth Chosens, two of whom are alive." *Boph* "Who said Truth Chosens?!" Rocky appeared again and shouted excitedly But the rest of the room wasn''t as enthusiastic, "....." "Two of them? Two Master Truth Law users are alive on Nihari right now? Are you sure?" Pythor tried to stay calm but couldn''t, he had set foot on 9s before and had never heard of a single Truth Chosen in their entire history. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Of course we are sure! General Solly personally faced the Fourth Truth Chosen in a one-on-one battle and experienced the Eye of Truth himself. It is said that his mentor, the Third Truth Chosen, is still alive and is behind most of the innovations spread in Nihari." The messenger quickly responded, "By the way, the Third Truth Chosen is a very strange character. He predicted our arrival 50 years ago, and he was also betrayed by a sect he had established, this is why he has not shown himself in the war yet, so we do not know his position nor location until now." "There are two in one?!" Rocky pped and then circledaroundPythor like a child who had eaten too much sugar, "Hey hey, get me one, okay? That third one looks good enough. Bring him to me!!" "One person has advanced a in the Youngary Belt to such a degree? This is impossible, there isdefinitelyan Overlord behind him!" One of the marshals didn''t seem convinced "With him or not, do you want to engage in a war against two master Law users?" Snight snorted, "Compared to the conditions on Nihari, I currently live in paradise. Subjugating this will require at least 10 more fleets. Can we provide such an army? We are here fighting over who will receive the support of the 31st Fleet after its formation!" The marshals nced at each other and then shook their heads. Pythor himself sighed and went back to resting his back on his chair... Snight''s question was a difficult one to answer, but his answer was easy: No, they had neither the army nor the intention of engaging in a ce like this. Celebus calmed down as well. He knew that by this point there would be a vote to abandon Nihari and immediately withdraw to salvage what could be salvaged from the five fleets. "Is there anything else you would like to say about Nihari?" But he asked anyway. Every word from the Messenger''s mouth will be recorded for use in the future. Their inability to confront Nihari now due to the pressure of wars on fours does not mean that they cannot returnter. "...Well, there is one thing left. Everything I have said so far has not made the five generals lose hope of continuing the war on their own. What brought me to this time was not to inform you of these things to obtain a withdrawal permit or even to request support. Rather, I was assigned a mission that we believed might enable us to establish our footing on the Nihari despite all the obstacles therein, and this was the reason I went to meet Mr. Spiro Spates, but after I met him... Well, perhaps he should exin the rest." The head of the correspondence team took a few steps back and pushed someone standing behind him forward "Spates is the family responsible for managing the Empires'' space portals since their creation. Are you the current portal administrator?" One of the marshals, even though he used the portal Poison Rock a few times, does not mean that he knows who the gatekeeper is! "Yes, sir, it''s me." Spirobowed towards theary Emperor and then the Marshals. This was the first time he had stood in the presence of all these symbols. "Well then... What do you have?" The First Marshal looked him up and down, then asked quietly "In response to the First Marshal, a control panel was brought to me from a space portal on the Nihari to examine it and try to extract something from the transmission records. Indeed, I made some discoveries because the portal has been activated a lot recently and the information is still very present, There are mainly two things mush be said: The first is that we are facing aary Empire that has at least fours, and the second is that they have zero respect for Energy Pearls." Chapter 751 Out of hands Chapter 751 Out of hands "....." "....." "Fours? It''s a fully developedary empire already¡­ I think we should have expected this after hearing all those attributes." Celebus muttered and shook his head Now the losses of 50 Martial Emperors and a few warships didn''t seem so bad, but they should start celebrating because the rest had survived... Trying to attack aary empire using only 5 fleets is suicidal. "Hey, what do you think about that control panel? Is that portal the same as ours?" One of the marshals asked quickly Another Marshall interjected in surprise, "What''s with this strange question?" "Shhh, this is an important question!" Then he looked at Spiro again, "How would you describe that portal? Is it made of the same materials? Does it have the same Runes as ours? Is it better or worse?!" Pythor furrowed his eyebrows slightly and looked at the administrator in charge of the space portals curiously, he already understood the meaning of the question. "Oh, thinking about it, the control panel is identical to ours, the same switches, the same materials, even the same runes. When the panel was first brought to me, I thought it had been ripped out of one of our portals!" Spiro looked around hesitantly The marshal who asked him nodded, then looked towards Pythor, "We have now confirmed, they have an overlord." Pythor nodded, leaning back fully on his throne... Everyone here knows that the space portal owned by the Great Serpent Empire is not something special. They went to visit the Overlord''s followers more than once and saw ordinary people using the space portals to move around for huge sums of money. Later on, they learned that the design of the space portal was not some miracle specific to their Overlord as they thought, but rather something that could be bought. Anyone can buy the design if they have enough money, and in fact, setting up a space portal is a very profitable project in the middleary belt if one has enough power to protect it. At the same time, they know that it is impossible for it to be just a coincidence that the space portals are simr. The Space portal has runes from the fifth and sixth stages of the space path. No matter how many users of the Master Law of Truth are in Nihari, they are still part of the youngary belt and it is impossible for them to reach anything of this level, even in the entire middleary belt it is difficult to find someone who uses the space path, let alone the fifth degree of it!! At this point, Celebos looked towards theary Emperor Pythor, "Your Majesty, I believe we have aprehensive view of the situation now. The 7th Vanguard Division''s report was hasty and false. Nihari is the stronghold of aary Empire in the true sense of the word and they have a strong supporter from the Middleary Belt, and from what we can see, their Overlord spendsvishly on them, and this can be seen in the epic armor and weapon sets. If 500 epic weapon sets appeared anywhere in the middleary belt, it would attract all attention." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Then he looked towards the marshals, "But they also don''t have any warships. The number of emperors at best is 1,400, which is a little less than half of what we have in the army. They also don''t have any artificial demi-humans so we don''t need to expect them to have any strong heavenlyws, They probably only have elementalws at best." Pythor raised his eyebrows slightly. How could he not understand his friend and Prime Minister, "Are you encouraging me to continue the invasion? You understand what this means right?" Celebos sent a meaningful look toward Pythor, "I''m just saying that for the price of 500 Epic sets, we can buy another army like ours." Pythor went silent and contented himself with looking into his friend''s eyes... Both of them did not utter a word, but their gazes said a lot. "Wait, wait, wait! A few minutes ago, we were fighting over which of us would get the support of the 31st Fleet after it was ready. Since when do we have an army sufficient to dere war on anotherary empire?!" One of the marshals waved quickly, then pointed at Spiro, "Secondly, shouldn''t we know first why the Overlord is spending so much on Nihari? Who knows what kind of secrets are there!" "I... I can tell you why." The person in charge of the space gates raised his hand in shame, "A while ago I said I discovered two things, I only exined the first, so..." "You may proceed." Pythor gave permission "Thank you, Your Majesty, well how do I convey it... When using the portals we use a huge amount of ordinary energy stones, to send out a sacrificial group every ten years we create an artificial mountain of tens of millions of energy stones next to the space portal, This always makes the number of people who can pass at one time very few." Spiro shook his bald head, "Even from the tales of masters who have visited the Middle Belt before, they say that the Portal keepers there pump a huge amount of Energy Stones into the portal through a Space Ring, so it''s safe to say that we''re not much different from the Middle Belt in this regard." Then Spiro took out something from his bag, It was the control panel. "The users of this portal, however, did not face this problem. They use energy pearls instead of regr energy stones." "They use energy pearls for the portal? This is really extravagant..." Celebus furrowed his eyebrows tightly "Sir, I have not talked about being extravagant yet. When I said that they do not respect energy pearls, I meant that! Please see, ording to the records on the panel, I can find out how long the portal remained active, how many people passed through it, and to what destination they went, after I did some Calctions found that this portal alone needed at least 250,000 energy pearls to have this kind of record!" Spiro spoke in horror *Tak* Celebus also felt startled and took a step back before regaining his bnce 250 thousand energy pearlswere consumed in one portal? What is this bad joke? If all the offerings they made to the Supreme Lord were added together, the total would not reach 25 thousand energy pearls! "Your--" Celebus quickly looked at Pythor to ask him what he intended to do with this information and found his old friend standing for the first time since the meeting began. The rest of the marshals were also standing with signs of stupefaction and disbelief. With one sentence from Spiro, everyone realized that the nines they were proud of were nothing more than a fart. "...I must contact the Overlord." Pythor looked up at the ceiling "I will start the preparation, we should be ready to take off tomorrow." Celebus did not hesitate for a moment or ask why, the decision to invade Nihari became bigger than him, and Pythor himself. "No, it will take months until we can meet the Overlord, that''s if we get to meet him at all¡­ I will summon his soul shard, he will understand when he hears the news, everyone, get out immediately." He did not wait for them toe out, but rather got up immediately, then knelt on both knees and hands and began muttering, "I ask you, my Supreme Overlord, to honor me with your presence... I ask you, my Supreme Overlord, to honor me with yourpresence..." ------------ Ten hourster-- "I ask you, my Supreme Overlord, to honor me with your presence..." *Swoosh* Shards of dark light quickly came out of Pythor''s head and quickly began to gather The form that the dark light took was very vague. It did not appear to be a human, a demi-human, or a mutant. It only had a head, two arms, and twofeet. Other than that, it seemed like a moving piece of darkness itself. That dark avatar opened his shiny white eyes, then took a few steps until he sat on Pythor''s throne and ced his right foot on top of his left knee. Finally, he seemed to notice Pythor kneeling on all fours in front of him, then opened and spoke in an indistinct voice as if thews themselves were speaking, "This better be good." Chapter 752 A dark shadow Chapter 752 A dark shadow Nihari-- *tter* The clear sky above the central region seemedto besuddenly struck by a disease. ck and purple clouds suddenly appeared out of nowhere, eachonden with lightning bolts thatappearedstrong enough to strike down dragons and phoenixes. *break break* The ground began to shake and crack, tonguesofva and burning groundwater poured out from under the ground with extreme forceasif they wanted to touch the clouds. "Kaaa! Kaaa!" "ROAAR!" The beasts began to retreatslowlyas they looked up infear,Their legs failed them more than onceandthey fell on their faces as if they were learning to walk for the first time...The birds and winged beasts took off and began beating their wings like crazy, trying to flee in all directions. Ifthe central region had notalreadybeen evacuated, countless mortals would have died from the harshness of the scene and the intensity of the overwhelming aura. *Shhh* Among the clutches of the clouds above and the fangs ofva and fiery groundwater from below, an ambiguous ck shadowwas formed.It was not clear whether it was a man or a woman, an elder or a youngster, a human or a mutant, itwas just a ck shadow enclosed by a ck and red radiance... The shadow circled around him with his bright eyesandletout a smallugh,"Just a without an owner, youthink you can kick me out? How ironic,don''toverestimate yourself, little spirit!"Then the shadow raised his hand and closed! N?v(el)B\\jnn *poof* *Boom* The clouds that seemed to havee from the bottom of Hell disintegrated and vanished, the lightning bolts that were ready to turn the entire central region into ash exploded from within and disappeared into thin air, andeven the tongues ofva and groundwatering from below copsed and returned to the cracks they came from...The Doomsdaydisappearedas if it were a dream! *ck* *ck* The skyimmediatelystarted to thunder again, and this timetheheavenlyws in the entire central regionbegan to beviolently disturbed. "Calmdownlittle girl,I''mjust here to have a look, Iwon''tmess with anything... I think~"The shadow returned to cing both hands behind his back and scanned his surroundings withhisluminous eyes that seemed as if they could prate anything and his soul sense thateasilyenveloped the entire central regionwith ease. "Hmm?"The shadow raised its eyebrows slightly, then disappeared. The next time he appeared, he was standing inside arge zone that could hold an entire vige, thatzone was closed from all sides like somekind of anunderground cavity or a have inside a mountain thathad not yet been discovered. Despite this, the ce was notdark,butratherbright, as if it had its own sun. The shadow approached one of thehugeilluminated pirs in the middle of the cave and smiled...Everything here was coveredwith energy pearls. The walls, the ceiling, the floor, and thosehugepirs, everything was naturallyposed of energy pearls that had neverbeen usedbefore...The shadow looked around in amazement. If this cave appeared on any of the neutrals in the middleary belt, it would ignite battlesthat would imcountless lives! "There are no less than 300,000 pearls in this cave alone.If this is left intact until itis promotedto the middleary belt, then I am afraid that small kingdoms like myself will not dream of setting foot in it.Only those Sects and Star Academies canpete for it..."The shadow murmured, smiling, showing his luminous teeth,"It seems that little snakewasn''texaggerating, afterall, my trip hereisn''twasted."Then he gently extended his hand towards the wall. *Rumble* The atmosphere inside the cave suddenly became extremely heavy, and a childish voice was heard,"If you touch anything, this incarnation of yours will stay here with me forever." The shadow stopped his hand midway and replied in a cold voice,"...You will not get out of this confrontation withoutlosses,just be obedient and watch from the side." "There''snothing for you here. Go back to where you came from."The childish voice came out again "Hahaha, whether this is for me or not is none of your business.Go backand dosomething useful and leave the game to the yers..."The shadowughed loudly, ofcourse, he knew who he was talking to! "If the yer is a cheater, I have the right to intervene."The childish voice spoke asan extremelygloomywbegan to gatheraround the ck shadow densely,"This is your final warning." "It''sokay, Iwon''ttouch anything..."The shadow raised both handughing,"But Iwon''tleave now." *swoosh* The shadow disappeared again. The next time it appeared, it was standing high in the sky of the Eastern Region, looking towards the top of a tall tower rising above the rest of the buildings of a city that seemed to havebeen builtrecently... At this moment, there was a human holding something that looked like a remote, sitting behindarge number ofpeople of different races...The shadow smiled and tilted his head slightly, watching. ------- Inside the Senate Tower - City of Hope "Here, look!"Jabba fixed acertainimage and pointed at it with a shout. This image was part of an optical recording of the battle in the south between the forces of the Great Serpent Empire and the forces of the True Beginning Empire. Jabba bought this recording from the merchants of the Burton family for 600 thousand energy pearls. "...What exactly are we looking at, boss?"One of the elders asked in a low voice. The image in front of them showed the True BeginningEmpire''sground army approaching the warships, thesh had yet to begin. "Look at the army!!"Jabba pointed at the picture nervously,"There are approximately 1.5~2 million soldiers who use thews in that army, all of them mutants like us, meaning they are Nihari people." "That''sright, Sect Master, all the Nihari races are in that army, itseems that the True Beginning Empire wants to use ustheindigenous peopleascannon powder!"One of the elders stood up and shouted to gain the favor of the sect master, but he received a sharp gaze from Fogun that made him quickly sit down "I''mnot talking about that!It''snormal to defend our ourselves!"Jabba shook his head, then pointed again at the image and muttered,"...Where are the Nihari giants in that army?" "This..."All the elders went back to looking at the army again, more closely this time, and some of them moved and zoomed the image several times, and the resultwas a surprise tothem... There are indeed a number of Nihari giants in the army, but theirnumbers do not exceed one hundred individuals, and they were all in the front row without wearing anykind ofarmor. "...There must be an exnation, perhapsthe Shadow Swords are keeping them forter battles?"One of the elders said the first thing that came to his mind "Nonsense! Do you think I knew His Excellency yesterday? If there were more of them, they would all be standing on the front rows..."Jabba shoutedand then grittedhis teeth,"What we see now means that the Southern Giantsarepletely finished." Chapter 753 A dark shadow -2 Chapter 753 A dark shadow -2 "There isdefinitelyanother exnation, Sect Master."Fogun showed a fake smile "What exnation? Are you saying that His Excellency had deliberately made the Giants rest so he could make the other races battle?Alrightlet''sput this aside,let''sjustforget about the northing giants for now...how can you exin what happened to the Giants of the Western Region?!"Jabba hit the table, hewas feeling extremely panicked at that moment Not long ago,an ice bridge was builtbetween the eastern and western regions, andseveral billion intelligent beings were transported, not a single giant among them. When Jabba and the rest of the elders went to receive the new arrivals from the Western Region that day, they found their faces ckened with fear and dread. Some of them even screamed when someone approached them at a certain distance. Later, after everyone calmed down, Jabba learned that the demons had tightened their grip on the entire western region, and althoughthey did not harm those people, However, they all said that they saw hell but did not enter it. All the inhabitants of the Western Region saw atrocities happening to the race of giants, whether men or women, infants or old, powerful or mortal...The entiregiant''srace was muttedin every street and in the middle of every square. All the lower races deeply hated the giants withpassion,that was undeniable, but even they were depressed and had involuntary tremors from what they saw...Someof themtold Jabba that they saw giants hanging by their feet and being skinned alive. Some of them said thatarge numberof the giants of the western region are still alive, but theyare treated like livestock and taken one by one to meet their fate as a walking meal. Some even said that some demons whose bellies were full used the giants as entertainment. The horrors that Jabba heard that day haunted him mentally and psychologicallyandwasunable to sleep until several dayster when he copsed unconscious from overthinking. "What about the giants of the central region?Apparently, they were given a chanceand includedin the army and even given weapons, but when the migration took ce, only 30 thousand giants had reached the eastern borders sessfully...How many giants were there in the central region? Roughly 200 million?!"When Jabba saw everyone silent, he shouted again,"The giants of Nihari in the western region are long gone,theywere eatenalive. As for those in the southern and centralregionsthey were executedand thrown into battle by force until they were almost extinct, ifwe put themtogetheritwouldn''tbe enough to form a vige!!There is no homeleft for the giants other than the East and North." "Mmm..."one of the elders raised his hand and spoke with a smile,"Okay,technicallywe also killed 90% of the Nihari giant poption in the eastern region because they refused to submit to theirst breath, and the rest of 10%were throwninto prisons, so the only home of the giants now is the North,Arightyou may continue now." "..." That elder tensed when he felteveryone''sgazes on his body,"What?! Did you say something wrong?!" *Paa* N?v(el)B\\jnn Jabba felt weak in his feet, so he sat down again, cing his head between his palms. When he was about to open his mouth again to defend what happened in the eastern region, he felt a dense aura gripping the back of his neck."...All of you, evacuate the floor." "Yes."The elders let out a sigh of relief and disappeared in moments, There have been many awkward meetings like this one recently. A few timestheytalked about the high prices of the Burtonfamily''smerchants,other timestheytalked aboutthe low prices at which the Burton merchants buy raw materials and metals, and a fewothertimesit was about not being able to get their own informationwork because the Shadow Swords were blocking them, and ofcourse this is the third meeting about the disappearance of the giants. The strange thing is that afterining in all the meetings, Jabba breaks something and asks them to leave without takinganyaction...Today was no different in their view, atleast the sect master did not break anything this time. "....."Jabba remained with his head in his hands until everyone left.What theelders did not seewasthat his facial expressions were not angry or tense asusual,butratherwere full of fear. *Swoosh* "Good job keeping them away, itwas a smart move."A ck shadow surrounded by a glow of deep red appearedin front ofJabba,"I would hate to kill them all before I get a chance to talk to you." Gathering some of his strength, Jabba raised his head to see the ck shadow standingin front ofhim,and muttered weakly,"...Who? Who are you?" Shadowshowed a bright smile, cing his hands behind his back,"Me? NormallyIwould exterminate anyone for asking me to introduce myself, but Ithink you are qualified to have a few answers as a Master Law user...Iwon''ttell you myname,you''renot qualified to know it yet, but I will tell you mystatus;Those who know me call me the Goddess of Blood and Destruction." "...Goddess?"Jabba looked at the shadow with astonishment. Indeed, the power he felt waspowerful, but not to the degree of deification! "Yes, and a very strong oo, if you take my opinion."Shadowughed softly, then took a few steps toward the disk that Jabba was disying and began examining it SuddenlyJabbastood up and took a few steps back. At this moment, he remembered that this was not the first time he had known of someone calling himself God...''So this is the rivalwhothe All-Seeing God was talking about!'' ''This?''"Wait, you are a woman?!"Jabba asked in amazement, theimage he had of this entity being a terrifying,-devouring monster was beginning to crumble a little. "Can''tI be a strong woman?"Shadow raised his eyebrows and spoke in such a stern tone that Jabba took another step back in fright, but then the Shadowughed,"Alright, rest, thisshard is too weak to represent my true form, and Idon''twant anyone to see me anyway,you''renot worthy." After the shadow said her arrogant words calmly, she continued to observe the disk for a few seconds,"Oh, this thing is indeed interesting.Thisis not the usual way of visual recording, but it is not bad at all, Evenin the middleary belt, you will find agoodprice for it, but I bet it will not be close to the price you paid for it... "...What do you want from me?"Jabba felt a little embarrassed and angry when he heard thest part Shadow finally looked away from the disk and looked at Jabba with glowing eyes,"Jabbasonof Thandor, I have heard some interesting things about you... And I have to seeif there might be some way to cooperate." Chapter 754 The truth about the Third Chapter 754 The truth about the Third "Cooperation? What is there between you and me that we can cooperate on?"Jabba took another step back "Rx, putting distance between us will do you no good. Even if you go to theend of the world, you will still be at my mercy."The dark soul shardughed as she saw Jabba retreating in fear, andthenher features turnedserious,"Honestly, I want the energy pearls from this, and I will get them, and you will help me." "So youreallyare the one behind the half-snake bastards!!"Jabba stopped backing away and looked intoShadow''seyeswith some anger,"You''rethe reason for everything that happens to us,you''rethe reason for---!!" Jabba almost shouted that it was the reason for turning life on the into hell, butpared to what is happening today and 50 years ago, thhasactuallyevolved and has notreallyturned into hell, evenHIS status has differed like heaven and earth. Perhaps the only ones who can saythat theyhave tasted hell are the Giant race...Does he still count as one of them? Jabba did not know what to say, so he continued with:"...Your followers are the reason for killing millions of people in the central region and discing billions from their homes! Cooperation? You just need my help to loot my world after you killed its inhabitants, Youare asking me to be a traitor!" The Dark Soul Shard took a few steps around the table with her hands behind her back, then said in a quiet, vague voicesomethingJabba never thought he would ever hear,"You''reright, thingsshouldn''thave gone this way." "W-- what?"Jabba was shocked Then the dark soul fragment continued,"I know that the reckless Pythor and his army are not ideal followersby any means. They are mostly beasts who love the sight of blood and feel that any other being is inferior to them. When they see a new, instead of trying to negotiate with its inhabitants and perhaps start a sessful trade -like your master is doing- they begin the process of extermination immediately, and theinvasion turns from simply setting foot on a and depleting its resources into a war of extermination in which one of the two sides must die.Thisdragged them into long-term wars on severaldifferens and dyed their development by several thousand years. It is foolishness!" Jabba listened, eyes wide open, shocked. "Ido not n for them, nor do Ievenmunicate with them.Thest contact I hadwith young Pythor was 10,000 years ago when I gave him a few techniques and equipment.After that, he behaves as he pleases and brings offerings to my followers every few years...Please do not make the mistake of thinking that I am saying this to absolve myself of responsibility, No, arge part of the reason for their brutal behavior is due to the poor blood transfusion device I gave them." "This¡­"Jabbadidn''tknow what to say,"Did you just apologize for invading Nihari?" "Me? No, not at all. In my view, you are all worthless lowlifes.yourdeath or your life makes no difference to me.I''mjust saying that we have another way."The dark soul fragmentughed, "...And what is this path?"Jabba gritted his teeth. Nowheno longer knows how to read the personin front ofhim. One momentsheseems to be justifying her positionandthenextshe is saying the most arrogant thing thatcould be said. "Follow me."The dark soul fragment turned to face him,"Even if youare usingthe Master Law of Truth as a secondary path, you are still wasting your talents in a ce like this. Follow meandyou will get a good ce and a better life, and you willdefinitelyexpand your horizons and see things you have never seen before. I see that you have a space portal inside thiscity,Iwill give you coordinates to a in the middleary belt, andit will take you to me immediately." "Hey, hey, hey!!"Jabba raised both hands,"...Maybe we should meet for lunch a few timesfirstbefore making that move?" *Whoosh* *Bam* The eyes of the dark soul shard glowed red for less than a second. In that short moment, Jabba felt his soul leaving his body and returningagain, hnded on both his hands and feet, panting with his eyes wide open. "You''repushing your luck too much!!"The childish voice echoed like thunder, but only the dark Soul Fragment heard it. "Calm down, little one, Ionly showed a little bit of killing intentandhe fell by himself, Istillhaven''ttouched him."The ck Soul Fragment chuckled, then took a few steps toward Jabba,"Let''savoid sarcasticments from now on, shall we?" "Haa.. Haa..."Jabba gasped hard, then clenched both hands tightly,"I... I will not leave my homnd behind burning and go anywhere!!" "Alrightfair enough, now we have a direction to talk around."The dark soul shard pped,"How about I give you your then?" "...What do you mean?"Jabba pushed himself off the ground to only sit on his knees "Just to make sure before I continue,you''renot the one controlling the rest of the, right?"The Dark Soul shard asked with slightly furrowed eyebrows She came bearing in mind that the Fourth Truth Chosen, Jabbasonof Thandor, was the one conducting the war on Nihari, but whenshe came to meet him and happened to see thatmeetingit urred to her that the *facts* that Pythor had told her were not entirely true. Jabba waited a moment and then opened his mouth,"...No, I have no power anywhere other than the Eastern Region. The rest of the falls under HisExcellency''sauthority except for the northern region, Idon''tknowwhat''sgoing on there..."Thiswasmon knowledge anyway, anysoldier who saw the Shadow Swords would know that His Excellency was the one wielding it "His Excellency?What a title, and is this His Excellency the Third Truth Chosen, that is, your master?"The dark soul shard smiled "correct."Jabba nodded n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Let me guess... That person is not from this, and he is the one who brought you these space portals, these techniques, and these engraved epic weapons."The ck soul fragment asked with some curiosity "...Yes."Thiswas also general information. "Hah~ Now the picture is starting to be clear..."The Dark Soul Shard took a few steps towards the balcony,"This *Third* Truth Chosen works under themand of a middleary beltOverlord, and is the one who discovered this amazing and gave him its coordinates to seize its resources! No wonder...I bet he''sselling you techniques and weapons at sky-high prices. Idon''tknow who that Overlord is, butI''ma little jealous, hechose a good follower, much better than those scumbags I choserandomlyjust becausethere was a beast usinga minor destructionw on their." "No... His Excellencydoesn''tthink that way!"Jabba looked down, his forehead beginning to drip a lot of sweat Chapter 755 Another point of view 755 Another point of view "No, he¡­ His Excellency does not think that way." Jabba looked down, his forehead filled with sweat Until this moment, he thought that the Burton family''s merchants were exaggerating prices in retaliation for the Nihari Union Sect''s betrayal in the past, and because he had severed his rtionship with him as a disciple, it never urred to him that Robin was trying to drain the in this way... He knew that his master had a mission from someone called the All-Seeing God, but wasn''t the mission to confront the invasion? No, what if he''s lying? What if he had the same mission as those snakes and hade to empty the world of its riches?! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Hmm, what confuses me is this whole thing about predicting the arrival of invaders. It''s too urate to be a coincidence, the fifty-year time limit has already passed and more than a year has passed since the first arrival of the *invaders* he spoke of, so it''s safe to say he means us... This isdefinitelynot one of the capabilities of the Master Law of Truth, what''s going on?" The Dark Soul Shardpletely ignored Jabba''s copse and gently patted her chin, andthen her aura changed to be a little turbulent, "This lofty and long-term prediction ability... Could it be that this has something to do with one of them? Hmph, if they think I''ll back down just because of their status, they''re dead wrong!" Then she turned back to look at Jabba angrily, "Hey, pull yourself together. This is no longer about you, your master, or my foolish followers. You, a local, are now standing in the middle between two great powers that want what you have, and today you will choose a side!" "I am taking the side of my homnd. I will fight to the end. I will not let any invadere and take anything... whoever he is!" Jabba shouted forcefully "Idiot! What''s a homnd?" The dark soul shard raised its voice slightly, "Is the soil and treasures, or the people who live in it? If everyone you know moves to another ce? Will you stay here calling a handful of dirt your home, or will you go after them?" Jabba calmed down a little, "...What''s your point?" The dark soul responded directly, "My point is that I value talents, and I want to have a Master Law User by my side. Your master already has an Overlord so I will settle for you for now... ept me as your Overlord and help me subjugate this. After the war is over, I will have the Great Serpent Empire retreat, and I will teach you how to refine the''s spirit so that Nihari is yours. I will pass on to you techniques and weapons superior to the ones I gave to the Great Serpent Empire to form an empire of your own, and most importantly, I will give you security over everyone''s lives and provide you with a foothold in the middleary belt... and in exchange for all this, you will only send me 95% of any energy pearls you find, The rest I will leave with you to develop your Empire." "At least I am honest with you. After we win the war, I will do with you as I did with little Pythor. I will give you all the information and techniques you need. Then you wille to me every few years to give me what is mine and leave. I will not interfere in anything else. You will also have a strong supporter who can protect you and offer you what youck... I see that you are human, I can solve this problem for you, and this time I will provide you with the blood of a primitive beast that is at least 50 million years old and I will do it with the blood-changing device that I use on my close followers and not the garbage that I left with Pythor." Then the dark soul shard smiled slightly, "Now let''s see what happens if you continue siding with the other yer, oh rx, no need to guess or even threaten you... What are they doing on your right now? They are stealing energy pearls by selling you things at ridiculous trifles you can find lying around the roads on any in the middleary belt, this is of course without mentioning what they did in the rest of the regions where they collect all the pearls and resources day and night without even the need to sell any garbage, and on top of all of this they want to exterminate your race and use the rest of the races to fight under their g in the name of defending their world when theythemselvesare invaders." Then she looked away as she continued her words, "Suppose they prevail thanks to theiradvancepreparation and my foolish followers are defeated, what will be the results? The Great Serpent Empire will continue to exist and provide me with what I need, I will just pretend that I never saw this before. But what will happen to you? They already control more than half of the and have strong momentum, will you stand up to them and tell them to leave Nihari? Or will you say that the eastern region belongs only to the locals and just let them plunder you through trade, or will you perhaps lower your head to them and be just another local vassal of aary empire? The same thing you think you are resisting me for..." "..." Jabba opened his mouth to speak, but there were no words to say. There was not a single word he heard that he could refute, theyarealready being robbed and he knew it, The giant raceisbeing annihted and he knew it... What could that dark shadow do to Nihari that the True Beginning Empire had not done yet?! After a full minute of silence, Jabba had nothing to say except: "...And if I refuse to join you?" "Oh, You''ll join." The dark soul shard responded quickly and with absolute authority, "The breath I wasted talking to you has a price, and its price is submission or destruction." Jabba stood up and took another step back, the wordsing out of Shadow''s mouth as if they were absolute truth. "I gave you excellent terms, if you want more, it means you are overestimating yourself in front of me, and I don''t like that..." Then he heard her speak with some anger, "Don''t let being a user of the Master Law of Truth get over your head, if we are talking about Master Laws then the Master Law of Truth is the most widespread in the universe in terms of the number of users, and the number of those who have been able to obtain a good position among the Truth Chosen is very small, even throughout history. You are just workers that we Overlords can depend on, good followers whoplete the work that takes a year in just a month. But that''s all..." Then she took two steps toward him, "It is true that I would be happy and proud to have a Truth user by my side, but this is no different from me bragging about a fine vase or a carefully trained dog. You will be just an additional ornament on my inevitable throne, was that clear?" "...What is required of me?" Chapter 756 Robin Burton, The Truth Chosen. 756 Robin Burton, The Truth Chosen. "What is required of me?" Jabba clenched his fists as if he wanted to smash them to dust, the situation he found himself in was nothing to envy "Oh? No wonder the Master Law of Truth chose you.." The Dark Soul Shard smiled, "Although the Master Law of Truth is the most widespread, especially in the youngary belt, it is also the only Master Law that cannot be learned nor does it have any techniques, this particr Master Law is the only one that chooses its user... It is said that all users of truth are born sharp and rational. Your decision proves to me that this is true." Jabba gritted his teeth hard. "The things required of you are quite simple. First, stop buying nonsense from the Third Truth Chosen in exchange for my pearls... Second, do not allow him and his assistants to use the eastern region for their convenience starting today, I am not telling you to enter intodirectconfrontation with them, just find some excuses to keep them away until you receive support from your brothers from the Great Serpent Empire." The ck Soul Shard took a few steps toward him, "Oh, and I want you to tell me the history of the Third TruthChosen since the day he was born. Who knows, I might find a way to recruit him to my side or at least some clues about his overlord... But hurry so that little girl doesn''t lose her patience." Jabba ignored thement about the *little girl* since he didn''t fully understand it, then sighed and shook his head, "I can guarantee you the first and second since this what I intended anyway, but the third is impossible." The aura of the dark soul shard changed again, it was clear that she did not like the words "Sorry, not because I don''t want to, but because I can''t..." Jabba shook his head, "I exchanged a soul oath with His Excellency previously. I swore not to reveal anything about him and he swore that... he has no intention of harming the giant race. " Jabba''s voice began to decrease little by little until he fell weakly in his chair and looked up. Memories of that meeting between him, his master, and Orzon began to resurface... ''I had almost forgotten that he had sworn not to harm the Nihari giants'' race. How could I have missed something like this? Is that why he didn''t touch the giants of the East and North? and even left behinda number ofgiants of the central and southern regions? Because he wants to save the giant race from extinction? ...Even after his anger over what happened to his wife and son, he still thinks about saving the Nihari giants'' race, How did I not notice this?'' "Soul oath? Don''t resist, let me see for myself." The dark soul shard calmed down a little after hearing Jabba''s exnation, andthen some of its red aura quickly covered Jabba 10:35 *twitch* Jabba quickly stood up, the strength and intensity of the red aura making him instantly forget his moment of nostalgia. "¡­You weren''t lying, there are indeed old signs of a Soul Restricting Oath." The dark soul shard nodded, "But it doesn''t restrict you anymore. It''s clear from the restriction disappeared around thirty years ago." Jabba forgot his feeling of danger from the red aura and stared at the dark soul shard in its glowing eye, "What do you mean it disappeared thirtyyears ago?! This type of oath has been experimented a lot andit is impossible for it to disappearunless the oath tablet is destroyed, and that specific tablet is with-- Wait a second... Thiry years? Wait wait wait!!" The dark soul shard''s smile grew, but it didn''t say anything. "That son of a bitch... Son of a bitchreallyintends to wipe out the Nihari giants'' race!!" *Bam* Jabba was so angry that he couldn''t control his breathing, he kicked the table made of the bark of Father Hoffenheim, who had bought it for a veryrge sum, and it shattered into several small pieces. The dark soul shard took advantage of Jabba''s obvious anger, "Enough! You can still curse and break thingster, I pay dearly for every second I spend here... Tell me everything you know about your master and his overlord from the beginning, and in brief." Jabba''s rapid breathing calmed down a little, andthen he found another seat for himself and sat down on it, cing his head between his arms, "... My former Master is called Robin, from a human family called Burton, he was born on a simple whose martial age barely reached 60,000 years, when he was fourteen years old he...~" Jabba was very interested in his master back then, One of the first things he did after the end of the war to unify Jura was to research his entire history before meeting him, he questioned every single member of the Burton family''s old generation with a smile on his face. He never expected that he would use that information in this way a few yearster... Despite this, there are many things about which only a sentence or two is known, for example, the fact that Robin was saved from death in the cave by a person called the All-Seeing God and returned as a 12-year-old child, but he did not know anything about the details of what happened in the cave that day... However, as soon as he mentioned what happened in the cave, the soul shard''s aura became disturbed. "...Later on, the person called the All-Seeing God appeared again and told Robin that he needed him to save a called Nihari and that his rival was preparing his army to invade that within fifty years, and that he must--" "His rival? ...Continue." For the second time, the soul fragment''s aura was disturbed again. Indeed, Jabba continued his talk about Robin''s innovations during that period, most notably the talismans, then about Robin attacking the Kingdom of Dolivar and the War of the Three Kingdoms and strengthening the Burton family, then marrying M and using the space portal that he received its design from the All-Seeing God and going to Nihari,thenhe talked about How he was taken prisoner by a local circus, how he discovered the Major Heavenly Law of Gravity to escape, and what he did to the circus members. Then he talked about how he chased him with a whole team of soldiers stronger than Robin, and yet he was defeated and a talisman was tied to his neck, and how Robin was impressed by his intelligence and took him as a disciple that day, and about Robin''s n tomunicate with inferior intelligent beings at that time, and how he established the sect from scratch Then talked about Robin joining the academy with him and his kidnapping and torture at the hands of the Fire Smander organization and how he managed to fool and control them. Then he talked about how he gained the trust of monsters called Demons and that they became his most loyal and powerful followers to this day. Then he spoke about unifying the eastern region under his banner within a few years, and about his n to unify the entire Nihari within only fifty years and the strengthening and preparing it to confront the Great Serpent Empire without bringing a single weapon orpanion from another... Then he described that fateful day when news arrived of what had happened to his wife and son. Since Jabba started speaking, the dark soul shard showed interest, sometimes raising her visible eyebrow above her slightly glowing eyes, sometimes nodding, sometimes looking annoyed... But when the talk came about linking the murder of Robin''s wife On Nihari and what happened to his son, her aura was greatly disturbed. "...After that day, Robin changed into apletely different person. Instead of focusing on following his mission, he ordered the sect to mobilize an army to attack the northern region, before he tooka number ofDemon Kings and headed towards his home, and there---" Jabba shook his head as he spoke about the massacre that befell the entire Ancestral Continent, about his n to sessfully get the family prisoners, and then the atrocities that befell the me Continent. Then he talked about the betrayal of the sect and the disintegration of the eastern region again, and about how Robin withdrew his hand from Nihari and went to subjugate two news and seeded in doing so easily even though the resistance was strong, and about the founding of the research and development team and how with them he was able to invent a method for using Uracilium Metal, which greatly increased the strength of the Empire''s army, and about creating the revolutionary arrays In the end, he talked about how he cut the link between him and Robin as a master because he did not want to help defend the Nihari, and then on and on all the events that followed until he reached today~ ...Even though the dark soul shard told him that every second she spent here was paid for, Jabba did not summarize much, nor did he ignore anything he could remember... From beginning to end, cing his head in his hands and narrating as if he were telling the story of his own life. It was not known if he was telling it to the Dark Soul Shard as he was ordered, or only to remind himself onest time. "..." As for the dark soul shard, it turned around and took a few steps towards the balcony, and remained silent for quite a while. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Then Jabba heard her speak again, "...Well done, there is onest thing I want you to do to prove your loyalty to me. If you do it, everything I promised you will be yours, and much more." "... What is it?" Jabba replied choked The dark soul shard turned again to face Jabba and its firm voice sounded, "Find a way and kill Robin Burton, The Truth Chosen. That person must not be left alive." *Swoosh* Then she disappeared from the floor as if nothing had happened. Chapter 757 The Plague 757 The gue Nihari-- Southern sky-- "Okay,let''ssee what we have here..."The Dark Soul Shard appeared out of nowhere, folding her hands over her chest and lookingdown,towards the hordes of soldiers and equipment. After leaving Jabba, the soul shard wanted to withdraw directly from Nihari to stop its losses, but somethinginside her told her to stay to take onest look at what would soon be hers...And the battlefield in the southern region was her first destination. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers woreplete engraved golden armor, witha single nce, the Dark Soul Shard knew that eachone of thosefull body armor was high-level engraved equipment.andrgernumber of the soldiers wore scattered armor pieces or held a piece of good weaponry...In general, there was nota singleone among them standing without an engravedpiece ofarmor or weapon. As for their races, this was abiggerdilemma. Just by looking, the dark soul fragment spotted dozens of races that were naturly mutated from humans, wherevershe looks or extends her soul sense, she discovers a new race! "You need to find another hobby, thisis just pathetic..."The Dark Soul Shard shook her head "Hmph, what do you know?Thisis Art! As long as I have the ability, why not produce more mutants?Thisincreases thepetition and helps my vastnds be popted quickly, andalsoif one race fails to produce any major characters, one of the other races will do it!"The littlegirl''svoice sounded annoyed "Did your effort seed?"A simple smile appeared on the sliver,"You are now being invaded by artificial half-humans, and somehowtheTruth Chosen Truth, Robin Burton, managed to create aary empire of pure humans and invade youas well.Your mutants arepletely useless." "...Okay, Iwon''targue with you about that."The childish voice then disappeared again The dark soul shard smiledfor a momentas it scanned the Southern Region army that had managed to withstand five fleets alone, then quietly disappeared. Above the skies of the western region-- This ce, ording toPythor''sreport, is surrounded by fog.They do not know what is happening inside it, but it saysthatthere should be apowerfrmy thatdestroyed half a fleet with ease...ording toJabba''stale, this cewas dominatedby a race known as the Demonsthat areloyal to the Truth Chosen, Robin Burton. *swoosh* The soul shard chose the ce wherethe bloodthirsty aura was condensedthe mostand appearedto look at her usual calm, folding her hands in front of her chest, but in the next moment, the dark soul shard took a step back in fright,"What the hell?! The Red gue? You have the Devouring Red gue?!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om At thismomentthere were millions of goblins beneath her.Blood was spreadeverywhere instead of dirt, andthe smell of rot reced the clean air, Amongthem were arge number of Nihari giants as well, but they were being cut up alive amidst their bone-chilling screams. "...Yeahaboutthat,It''snot somethingI''mtoo proud of."The childish voice was heardwith an apologetic tone "It is because of your continuous interference in modifying human embryos, you fool. You are still in the young belt, but you already havemore thana hundred different intelligent races and tens of billions of intelligent creatures. What were you waiting for?!"The dark soul shard shouted in irritation,"Damn it if you were in the middleary belt, you would have been trapped and destroyed before this filth could grow and spread!" "Iknow, when they appeared, I broke down crying. Fortunately, the First Truth Chosen discovered them when they first appeared and left his bloodline a way to controlthem,otherwise I would have been finished a long time ago."The littlegirl''svoice sounded frightened and thankft the same time, then shespoke happily,"I have always feared the day when the Nihari giants would lose control over them, but that will not happen anymore... Look at them carefully!" "Look at them? What could I find in this eyesore? The first thingI''llgo through after taking over this is for it tobebedout of the red gue and---"Without realizing it, the dark soul shard went back looking towards the demons after th''sspirit told her to. This time, she did not turn her facedirectly,but only looked at them for three seconds before realizing:"...What is this?" Within the portrait of chaos and murder below, the dark soul shard detected a semnce of order. There were certain roads takenby the demons that led the Nihari Giants, and there were other skinny demons that moved in the streets to eat the remains and lick the blood as if they were cleaning the ce.Someof themspecialized in receiving the giants, cutting them up, and distributing them to other demonswho werewaiting patiently. What was strangest was that a few other demons were standing on the side, moving their mouths and making movements with their hands as if they were...in a civilized discussion. "What is this?What''sgoing on here? Why does the Red gue look like they started a civilization?!"The dark soul shard pointed down and spoke in a lifeless voice as if it had seen the strangest thing in existence "Awesome, huh? In my eyes, this isRobin''sgreatest achievement. Nothing can stop this, not even his creation of epic weapons!"The spirit spokeproudlyas if she was the one who had done it "...Amazing?"The Dark Soul Shard muttered as she moved her eyes andherspiritual sense on this primitive society below,"These are the *Demons* that Jabba mentioned asRobin''sstrongest and most loyal followers? The Red gue is capable of something like this?...Yes, this is truly unique.." The Dark Soul Shard remained focused on the bloody scene below it as if it were watching the greatest civilization in the universe and muttered,"There are 700 Demons here that have reached the domain of Blood Emperor, the numbers of Blood Kings number in the tens of thousands and the numbers of cubs are no longer countable... The Red gue in this western region alone is enough to destroy you and destroy dozens, or even hundreds, ofs in the Youngary Belt, thisce has be an epicenter of an epidemic,thewhole should be burntto ashes!!...And he is controlling them?!" "Hey, just listen to what I say,don''tstart a fight that you WILL regret, ifyou want myopinionyou better justleave."Thegirl''svoice did not seem objectionable, but she justughed "leave? The epidemic is still newanda world catastrophe has not yet appeared, Iwill burn them all after taking over this ce,justwatch. Now, where are you hiding, you littlebrat"TheDark Soul Shard smiled again and began to look around for a few minutes. , before finally fixing her gaze towards the North, before her smile increased,"Oh? There you are." *Vroom* Chapter 758 Something that shouldnt happen Chapter 758 Something thatshouldn''thappen Northern sky-- The dark soul shard looked down with a look of triumph and mockery...The location she had her eyes on was nothing much,the entire area surrounding the foot of the Great Northern Edge Mountain was coveredinextremelydense blue forests where everything looked the same. But at this particr point she was looking at, there was indeed something out of ce...A worn wooden door that looks like it stood there for thousands of years. "Hah? Looks like someone found you. And itdoesn''tseem new either, ishe local?"The tone of mockery immediately turned serious Aside from the wooden door,there werea number ofEmperor''sDomain beasts scattered around this point.Whoever had discovered this ce was still around and had a way to control high-level beasts! "Haha, not just one."The childish voice returned with an exasperatedugh next to her, andthen a puff of air directed the dark soul shard to look in acertaindirection...If shecan''tprevent this stranger from finding her,then at leastsheshouldn''tmake her feel victorious. In that direction, there was a dark spotlocated undera number ofthick branches.It was impossible to see anything in it except a few insects, but from whom was it hidden? The dark soul shard immediately spotted something,"A user of the Major Heavenly Law of Darkness¡­ The Shadow Swords knows your location?" Theinformation the dark Soul Shard hasis limited to what she heard from Jabba.For example, she now knows that there is aspecialorganization called the Shadow Swords that uses the Major Heavenly Law of Darkness andis armedwith the best weapons that the True BeginningEmpire can provide, but shedoes not know to what extent this organization has prated the northern region and certainly do not know about Hk or the second truth chosen who built this wooden door. "The Truth Chosen, Robin Burton, is wasting no time. Wait until I send someone to inform him of your presence and what you said to his discipleJabba. He will destroy your followers and kill that traitorous piece of shit! I advise you to admit defeat and withdraw while still having some of your dignity."The spirit of Nihariughed hard, but in their heart, she was crying as she remembered the agreement between Hk and Robin. "What''slife without some challenges?Thisonly makes things more interesting."A smile appeared on the face of the dark soul shard, then she returned to focusing more on the Shadow Sword, and with every passing momenthersmile calmed down more until it disappeared,"Just look athim,he is a Martial Emperor who uses a Lawthat''sa level higher than the Elemental Laws, and in a pure form as well, and yet I observe a cruel soul bindingthat he willingly took... The two daggers on his back are made entirely of Uracilium, making them epic weapons. The ck armor set scattered around his body increases his strength, resilience, andspeed,andisfilledwith engravings that directly aid the Majoe Heavenlyw of Darkness. The entire set is also epic." "There are several tattoos on his body, simr to those found on the beasts and demi-humans, bearing runes belonging to the paths of water and life of the thirdstage,so that he may gain greater defensive power and increase the probability of his survival,"and shewas not satisfied with this, she immediately turned her gaze to his hand,"The ring is in his left hand is a space ring, and therefore it directly enters the epic ssification, regardless of how much space inside it. The bracelet on his left hand worksto automatically adjust the gravity around it, and any tool that works automatically in this way exceeds the ordinary engraved ssification and approaches the epic...Those thingsthat Imentioned so far alone make this young man qualified to be a bodyguard for any major family in the middleary belt, but herehe is watching over a rotting wooden door..." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Then, when shewas almost finished, she pointed at him again,"Look! That ring on his right hand has soul runes that transmit mental messages through soul imprints. How did Robin Burton think of something like this? This way, you will say what you want without opening your mouth. The voice will arrive pure and directly in yourhead,it willbetranteddirectlyif it is in anothernguage, and you will receive messages from people who only know your soul imprint so youwon''tbe disturbed...Even in the middleary belt, we have not yet obtained thistype oftechnology. Have Ireallyreturned to the youngary belt? Or have I jumped into the Ancientary Belt by mistake?!" "The Truth Chosens are not the same, youmust have read about that..."Even the spirit sighed "...It seems that we were going to have a strong rivalry in the Middle Beltin the near future. It is good that I arrived here early. Killing that person for me is as important as controlling you."The dark soul shard sighed, then turned around and almost left the finally, but:"Hmm?" *Shhhh* The dark soul shard disappeared from above the dense forest, and when it reappeared, it was still in the northern area, but the scene beneath it hadpletely changed...It was currently floating above a ruin that had no beginning or end. The debris piled up in ruins that blendedtogetheruntil they became likerealmountains, and thecorpsesy on top of each other in hills that dposed until all that remained were the bones and some scattered dung resulting from thebeasts''having their lunch...The only thing that shows that this wasa realcity and that it was not ahugegarbage dump for the entire is that it was still surrounded by the remains of ahugewall. The dark soul shard movedforwarda little until it reached the middle of the afflicted city. In this ce, the ruins were at their most intenseandthe effects of a fierce battle were evident. However, there were a few columns erected here and there. It was clear that this was ahugepce and hadbeen builtwithstrongmaterials. The dark soul shardnded in acertaince in the pceandshe looked around with furrowed brows,"¡­Spirit of Nihari, what does this mean?" "...." "Something had happened here... something thatshouldn''thappen."The voice of the Dark Soul Shard became more serious, her aura began to growandher glowing red eyesbeganto roam around that spot madly, thenshe calmed down a littleanda small smile appeared on her face,"Alrightalright~ what do we have here, someone was calling me a cheater?" "Oh, please! don''t try to pretend that you know what happened." The childish voice appeared again, hesitant this time. "No,there''sreallyno need to pretend.Thishappened a long time agoandonly minor tracesof itremain, but Iknow that reporting this incident in one of the star academies will bring you some unwanted attention. This time, being in the Young Belt will not protect you."The Dark SoulShard''ssmile increased "...What do you want?" "It''svery simple. Keep this visit between you and me, and when one of my followerses to refine you, you have to help him, understood?" "...Alright." "Hahaha!!"The dark soul shardughed loudly and then vanished, this timetrulyleaving Nihari Leaving the spirit of the behind, which took shape in the form of a human child wearing a lot of jewelry and bracelets made of pearls...She kept looking towards that spot, towards the celebration hall, for a fewminutes,before sighing and disappearing again. Chapter 759 Seed 759 Seed Poison Rock-- *whoosh* *whoosh* *whoosh* The spirit, Rocky, circled a few times around Pythor''s head while crossing her hands over her chest. From her speed and expression, it seemed that she was upset, "Hey, hey, hey, why aren''t you still on your knees and nose? It''s been more than an hour since she left!!" "The Overlord will return to inform me of his orders. I must remain ready to receive him." Pythor didn''t even move his eyeballs to respond, with his knees, palms, and nose touching the ground for nearly an hour, he seemed to be stuck in ce. "Ooph!!" Rocky stood on the throne and hit it several times with her small feet. The thing she hates the most since Pythor began refining it is that she knows that he is a follower of a woman from the middleary belt, and not a follower in the sense that he is a disciple, for example, or a close ally, but rather a follower in the sense that he puts his nose in the ground when mentioning her name! No ve wants his owner to be a ve for someone else. *Swoosh* At this moment, an oppressive aura reappeared in the room, and a dark red glow forced Pythor to hold his breath. "The goddess of gentleness and beauty has returned~" Rocky folded her hands again and looked at the dark shadow from top to bottom. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Get lost." The ck soul fragment didn''t even look at Rocky "Hey, you don''t talk to one of your followers." Rocky put her hand on her small waist, "I am a spirit and I have an owner, I can eliminate this soul Shard in an instant!" "An owner?" The Dark Soul Shard muttered in a low voice and turned its gaze towards Pythor, "Why don''t you order her to destroy my Soul Shard, Mr. Owner?" "Rocky, get lost now!!" Pythor shouted forcefully Rocky looked between her owner who had his nose in the ground and towards the dark soul shard several times, before hitting her foot on the ground several times, "Ooph!!!" Then she disappeared "I apologize for this, Your Honor." Pythor shivered slightly, he had heard a lot about the power of this overlord when hehimselfonce went to the middleary belt, destroying a shard of the Overlord''s soul would not affect him but would only make him angry. ...Makinghim angry? Pythor does not dare to imagine the consequences of this. Even though Rocky told him that this Overlord is a woman, he still speaks to her in the masculine form because he is afraid that if he changes his tone he might anger her!! Her next words made Emperor Pythor''s scales twitch, "I''m angry, Pythor." "Keeh!! W-- Why is that, my supreme overlord?" Pythor muttered, still not daring to lift his nose from the ground Nihari, it is as you told me and more." The shadow started to walk around Pythor, "Just seeing it makes me angry that I can''t have it.." "Is itreallythat special, Overlord? You must have seen many like it in the Middleary Belt." Pythor asked nervously, Nihari is indeed something big in his eyes, but a in the young belt shouldn''t enter the eye of someone like the Overlord! "Oh, it is special indeed. Listen, Pythor, perhaps you will benefit something from this talk...s are created in the center of the universe, or what is known as primordial chaos, and the remains there next to the center of the universe for hundreds of millions or even billions of years until life appears on it and creatures multiply and know what energy cultivation is, only when one of the inhabitants of the learns to use the first stage of any heavenlyw does the break free from the center of the universe and swim away to enter what is known as the youngary belt, then it keeps moving away until it gets into the middleary belt, and so on..." "During all those years that a spends near the center of the universe, it acquires unique characteristics of its own. Each, no matter how ordinary its appearance, has something in it that calls for fighting over it. Somes acquire high percentages of certain minerals and are fit to be affiliated with an empire specialized in industry and wars. Some of them contain certain gases and different environments, so it is ideal and can amodate arge number of races without problems, this one would be ideal for the powers based on the ve trade. There is also a small handful ofs that are toorgein sizeand are used as neutrals for trade and interaction purposes. Of course, there is one type of that allrge powers prefer and want, which are thes that are filled with energypearls because energypearls can buy everything and activate everything." Then she stopped and looked at Pythor, "As for the Nihari, it contains everything I mentioned and more... It is undoubtedly fit to be a Gctic Seed." Pythor''s sweat started to drip a little, even though he didn''t know what the term gctic seed meant, it seemed like a big deal. Then the shadow moved again, "Nihari is one of those rares that form once every few million years by chance. When it appears in the middleary belt, wars will be fought over it for tens of thousands of years, and hundreds ofs in the young and middle belts will be destroyed during the war until the winner is determined, and often the winner will be a superpower that does not have a GcticSeed yet and is willing to sacrifice everything to get the... I am angry because I do not have enough power topete for a GcticSeed yet, but there is no shame in that." The sweat on Pythor''s forehead and head became like a waterfall... Destroying hundreds ofs?! For some reason, he feels unqualified to hear things like this!! The Dark Soul Shard stopped behind Pythor and then moved towards him until she was standing next to his head, "I''m telling you all this so you know what you''re dealing with. We may not have a chance when Nihari appears in the Middleary Belt, but we still have 70,000 years to milk it and then destroy it before it gets into the wrong hands... I want that, Pythor, It doesn''t matter what you do to get it." "YES!!" Pythor shouted quickly before he could even understand the words, but then he caught what the soul shard was saying and murmured hesitantly, "B-- But..." "Just send a number of your men to the Destruction Pi. I will prepare youa number ofepic equipment and a few toys that will help you in your mission." The dark soul shard turned and took a few steps away from Pythor, "Also, the Fourth Truth Chosen, Jabba son of Thandor, is on our side now. You canmunicate and coordinate with him, but with some caution of course" "Excellent! Thank you, Overlord!!" Pythor raised his nose off the ground and then lowered it again several times in thanks, with a few words the Overlord turned the mission from a difficult level into a normal conquest like any other. In addition to gaining a Truth chosen on their side, this was the first time he had received anything directly from the Overlord since he received the blood-changing device from her ten thousand years ago. Anything else he obtained after that was through kissing the asses and feet of her followers and taking anything broken that they did not need! As expected of the Overlord, everything is resolved when she appears. "Oh, one more thing..." After Pythor breathed a sigh of relief, he heard a voice that sent shivers down his spine again, "Order me, Overlord." "...The Third Truth Chosen, Robin Burton, must die. I gave the same mission to Jabba, but I don''t know if he has the ability, so you will help him!" The Dark Soul Shard''s eyes shed red, "It doesn''t matter if he''s on Nihari or any other, you must find him, and you must eradicate him." "Yes, if he is not on Nihari, then he is definitely on one of the other threes we got their coordinates. Please leave with the certainty that he is dead." "I see... I hope he won''t disappoint me, Pythor, I can''t be disappointed in this one." *Shaaa* Chapter 760 Helen 760 Helen Somewhere deep in the middleary belt--- Inside a dark room with only one light sourceing from afar, a few books scattered about, and a tall, thin cup containing a drink redder than blood, a young girl opened her eyelids, "...En." The whites of her eyes were clear as milk, as for her pupils they were bright crimson, like the purest kind of jewels... But she immediately closed her eyes again, ced one foot on top of the other, and began to gently rub her forehead. The girl was wearing a ck dress that covered her entire body except for the area between the neck and chest, and even her delicate hand was covered with a thin glove... The girl raised her hand, took the cup, and brought it closer to her face to take a sip. Her face... Describing that face was not easy at all. How can one describe beauty itself? Her skin was smooth as silk and as bright as snow, Just sitting there was like a second source of light inside the dark room. However, her snowy white color did not give her the appearance of paleness, rather, she was vibrant with life no matter how one looked. Her hair, even though it was randomly tied up with a dagger-like red hairpin, still looked like a fountain of pure silver that could not be disturbed, and below that silver hair was a small forehead with two perfect eyebrows that seemed to be drawn with a pencil, beneath them were those two charming red eyes protected by long, curled eyshes. On both sides are two small ears from which hang earrings made of red gems. In the middle of her face is a delicate and small nose that seemed to be a jewel on its own, and beneath that nose are two lips that are not known whether they are redder or the syrup that flows between them... A human girl in her early twenties? No, this beauty was not for humans, and this prestige and powerful aura that surrounded her transcended the limits of humans. "Helen!! You finally opened your eyes. Why have you been unconscious for so long?" A little girl formed from the threads of the rug asked gently. It was clear that it was the spirit of a "...I heard the most bizarre story! About a man I cannot decide whether he is strong or weak, lucky or unfortunate, wise or foolish..." The girl in ck, Helen, smiled and took another sip of her drink, "But it doesn''t matter now, the main character will be dead soon." "A story?" The little girl tilted her head to the side, then put her hand over her little mouth and gasped, "...Your energy level!! There is some damage to your soul as well... Have you spent all this time on a young?!" "I can heal all the damage and restore my energy level within a few weeks in the time chamber, don''t exaggerate too much." The girl in ck smiled and rested her head on the chair "Oh, are you nning on sneaking into the Time Chamber again? I hope you''re ready to hear this news then..." The little spiritughed casually. "What?" The girl in ck replied calmly, still with her eyes closed, What could the spirit say, for example? Maybe there is a report that she lost a trade or lost control of a? How does thispare to what''s in Nihari? Nothing could disturb her concentration now. The spirit smiled maliciously, "Your father sent an invitation to you and all your siblings. A family gathering will be held next week." "WHAT?!" The girl in ck stood up quickly as if she had been struck by lightning, "Call all the avable armymanders for a meeting right now!!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Pfftt, gathering the army andunching a random war to pretend that you are busy will not work, you already used that excuse many times, plus have you forgotten that you need the Time Chamber? There is no escape this time, hehe." The little spirit put her hand to her mouth and giggled "..." Helen sat there weakly, resting her forehead on the fingers of her left hand, and let out a long sigh, "...Alright, I''ll go. Just tell the men to prepare a number of epic equipment enough to arm several thousand individuals... There is a big war about to happen in the youngary belt." "Oh, and from where exactly will they get that equipment from? ...Helen, do I still need to remind you that you''re broke?" The spirit crossed her hand on her chest and raised one eyebrow Helen bit her red lip for a moment, "...We will borrow the Third Army''s weapons then. Tell them to hand over everything within a week." The spirit took two steps forward, "You want your men to continue a war against anotherary kingdom naked?!" "It wouldn''t be the first, even I fought without a single Epic Weapon at some point." Helen waved uninterested "...Okay, I won''t argue with you about that, I will send orders." The spirit nodded in understanding. A few thousand years had passed but she still remembers that army of beggars who came and forged a path of blood until their master was able to defeat a huge number ofpetitors and refine the''s spirit for herself. There is even no need to go back in time that far, up to this day, if a soldier in Helen''s army breaks his armor or sword, there will be no recement for him. After a short silence, Helen continued, "Just tell Cyril that if we win the battle of the Young Belt and get that, we will bid farewell to a life of poverty forever. The Third Army''s sacrifice will not be in vain. They just need to man up and endure!" Normally, she would not have given any of her leaders as much as an exnation for issuing a bizarre order like this, as she said, her soldiers are ustomed to fighting with what is avable. but General Cyril is now in a battle against arge family over the rights of a in the Middleary Belt. The battle is already fierce, and he requests reinforcements every few months, when new orders arrive, he will most likely need at least a few calming words. "You''re going to the family gathering anyway, you can just ask your father for----" The Spirit''s words got stuck in her throat after he noticed the cold look from the red eyes in front of her, "Alright Alright, jeez keep your gaze to yourself! why do I even bother with your business, I''m going to do mine!" After the spirit of the disappeared, the small room became quiet again, and Helen returned to resting her back on her seat and looking at the blood moon through herrge window..., "A Truth chosen of the highest order, a massive at the level of a Gctic Seed, A person who calls himself the All-Seeing God and can predict the future says that he is my rival... Where did all this suddenlye from? Something strange is happening, something I can''t put my hands on." A few days passed while she was sitting there, watching the eternal blood moon in the middle of the sky, trying to put together the pieces of the puzzle, a huge puzzle that she found herself in without her realizing it... In the end, she sighed, then took out a ck mask decorated with ck feathers and a red jewel hanging from the left side, with it she hid her entire face except for her red lips... Then she silently disappeared. Chapter 761 Great Sky Seal Array 761 Great Sky Seal Array Two monthster-- High above the central region-- Nihari *Deep inhale* "Cough Cough! The research and development team did not lie, indeed the breathing is getting difficult the higher we rise." "Brother Billy, just turn the pendant back on and let it do its job, we have to focus on what we are doing here." Alexander scolded, but he couldn''t resist except to deactivate the pendant for a moment to test for himself before he deactivated it again. "It''s not like we''re doing anything, we''re just here to supervise." This time Billy looked down, then took out a water bottle from his space ring and let it drop, "...Wow." The view under Billy''s feet was majestic. The extreme height he was floating into right now made him see the clouds, mountains, and rivers as if they were arge painting beneath him. He even noticed the curvature of the, despite its huge size. Although he had been flying since he reached the realm of a saint, he definitely did not think he could reach these heights! "It''s I... I''m the one who was appointed to supervise here, not us." Alexander sent a quick nce toward Billy, then caught something with the side his eye and shouted, "Hey you, take two steps to the right! to the RIGHT!!" "Yes!" An emperor wearing gold and ck armor and holding a huge banner floated slightly to the right, "Like this?" "Excellent!" Alexander raised his index finger, then shouted to the others around him, "Would you PLEASE move a little faster?! we don''t have all day!" At this moment, at least 250 Emperors were standing around Alexander, some of them were humans from Jura''s army wearing gold and ck, some were demi-humans wearing scattered pieces of armor acquired from the point system, some were Greenders and were known for their wooden armor, and between each one was a gap that range from several kilometers to tens of kilometers. Themon thing about them is that they are all floundering like idiots left and right while raising huge ck banners, hours have passed while they are acting like this... Perhaps the main reason behind this dy is that Billy was not the only one fascinated by the view below. All the Martial Emperors here did not reach this height in their lives. Simply put, physics almost changes as you move away from the surface of the Earth, whether pressure, airposition, temperature, or many more factors that changes dangerously the higher you go. Trying to rise to such heights in the past would have only caused them to fall like a meteor, but not today... not with their new equipment. After throwing out a few more things, Billy raised his head again and asked, "Hey, Alexander, why do you think Robin suddenly changed his mind? This isn''t normal for him... Usually, his head is like a rock when he decides something." 11:44 "I don''t know either. The past two months have been very stressful for everyone. His Excellency has not seemed in his normal state... but I have inside information." Alexander raised his eyebrows teasing Billy "What are you waiting for, man!!" Billy walked up and punched Alexander on the shoulder. Although Alexander is several hundred years older than him, on the surface they appear to be buddies of the same age, and they are now in the same social standing as generals of the True Beginning Empire. Over the past few years, Billy has been spending a lot of his time with Alexander because of the Greend War, and after the war ended, they maintained this strange friendship. "Alright alright!" Alexander narrowed his eyes slightly and spoke seriously, "...I heard that when His Excellency came out of seclusion two months ago, he headed straight towards the Sky Opening Tower while dripping with sweat, and immediately ordered everyone to drop what they had on hand and start working on this Great Sky Seal Array." " "Everyone knows this! What else do you have?" Billy asked quickly "Alright, but don''t tell anyone... Old Gu told me that he heard His Excellency talking to Zara and told her the reason behind his change of mind." "What is it? What is it?!" Billy grabbed Alexander''s arm tightly "He told here..." Alexander looked right and left as if he was ready to tell a dangerous secret, "...He told her that he had a bad feeling." "..." "..." "Is this a joke? A bad feeling made him abandon the n he had been preparing for years and think of a new one and implement it in just two months? Alexander, are you joking with me? Don''t think that I will hesitate to beat you up!!" Billy took out an empty water bottle and raised it threateningly "If you can do it,e and try it." Alexander hit his new friend on the back of his head twice "You piece of--!!!" Billy almost stepped forward with the bottle When a voice came next to them, "General, thest one has taken his position, everything is ready." "Oh? Excellent." Alexander''s expression returned to seriousness, then he also took out a banner from his space ring and passed his energy into it. *Vroom* The ck banner left Alexander''s hand and began to gradually rise and glow, and the same thing began to happen everywhere in sight around Alexander. All 250 emperors breathed a sigh of relief and let the banners do the rest. *Vroom* *Vroom* *Vroom* *Shaa* Suddenly several cords of energy came out from the banner that Alexander was holding and extended to the nearest five banners, then from the five gs sent cords for the nearest 25 banners, and so on~ until within minutes, all 250 gs were connected into one huge pattern. "Wow..." Billy raised his head and marveled, not at what was happening, but at the size of what was happening... That huge array seemed to cover the entire sky! "HAAH!!" After Alexander was certain that the array had been activated, he did as he was told and used the ck bracelet around his right wrist to move the main banner down, and with it, the rest of the giant array moved. "...Where are you sending them?" Billy muttered as he watched the banners fall quickly. The lower the banners went down, the greater the distance between each banner and the others would be. After the distance was a few kilometers, it became tens of kilometers, then hundreds of kilometers. In the end, Billy could only see one g, had it not been for the glowing dense energy cords that were still stretching across the horizon, Billy would have thought that the array they had worked on for hours had been broken. "Now look at this." Alexander smiled, then snapped his finger *SWAAASH* N?v(el)B\\jnn The banners stopped when they reached the level of the clouds, and then a light field like a sheet of energy began to extend between the glowing energy cords. Within just a few minutes, that field covered the entire central region. "...Well, that was awkwardly awesome, now what should we do?" Billy muttered as he watched the majestic sight below "Now, Billy, we do what we''ve been waiting for for months." Alexander smiled, and a sh of killing intent crossed his eyes. Please support me with gifts to be able to continue writing this book ^^ TruthTeller Chapter 762 War at the door 762 War at the door Central District--Safe City of the Great Serpent Empire-- "Boss, we have found another 700 energy pearls hidden in one of the pces in Autumn Hyena City, and the inspection is still ongoing!!" A soldier quickly entered a hall with open doors and shouted his report, then left as soon as he finished. A few minutester, another person came in, "General, my team has found 500 energy pearls, and tons of energy stones too!" Then he returned to where he came from This hall, where everyone wasing to report, did not seem to be designated for the office of a specific leader, nor was there a meeting about what was happening today... The hall had only 5 people in it, each one of them doing something different. One of them was lying on a sofa, resting his eyes and cing his hand on his forehead, another was reading a children''s book about teaching reading and writing the Niharinguage, and the remaining three were just moving around boredly. "How much have we gathered so far?" One of them asked without much interest. "Hmm, I think 70 thousand energy pearls, a little more or less..." another person replied as he threw a ball towards the wall and waited til it bounced back to him. After the Battle of the South, in which they lost about 50 Emperors and arge number of ships, the five generals agreed that the forces of the Great Serpent Empire would return to the central region until the correspondence ship returned from the Poison Rock, only then would they have all the coordinates of the most vital locations to the enemy and they would be able to strike them where it hurts. What will they do while waiting? They agreed on two things... The first was tounch small attacks on the north, east, west, and south in order to further test their strength and to tell their neighbors that they were still here, and the second was to fortify the central region and make itpletely theirs and begin the process of exhausting it of anything useful. The first one didn''t go very well... The ships they sent to attack the southern and eastern regions were easily intercepted. Even though they chose random areas to attack with the intention of just spreading chaos, they would still be detected every time and then several dozen Emperors would appear from those small space portals and stop them immediately and force them to retreat. As for the raids that they sent towards the north, their report was the strangest of them all. 5 raids were sent through 5 different ces to strike what could be struck and return quickly, but they all came back saying that they spent the entire raid fighting beasts on the Grand Line. They said that they felt that the beasts were hungry for years and that they were thest piece of meat in the world! ...They couldn''t even enter the northern region''s territory until today. As for the raids on the western region, the results were more direct, no one returned. After receiving heavy damage, the five generals realized that skirmishes here would be of no use, and since they did not have the courage to start a full war on one of the regions, they decided to stick with the second option, which was to collect the pearls and impose their control over the central region temporarily. And this is what''s happening now... The five fleets began abing operation for all cities, viges, settlements, and abandoned excavation areas in the central region, on the condition that 80% of them remain in their safe city all the time ready for war if there is anything new. Within a few days, they were able to collect tens of thousands of pearls and arge number of minerals that are treated as rare even on their nines, in addition to cultivation techniques, weapons, and ancient herbs. During this research, which targeted only inhabited areas, they found treasures that exceeded what they collected from their other nines over ten thousand years, so many that they got tired of the reports that came to them every few minutes! "Hey Dirit, didn''t you say that support would arrive in two months? It''s been more than two months.." General Sully asked annoyed. He was undoubtedly the most annoyed by this boring situation. In his view, every day that passes without fighting is a wasted day without achievements. "Maybe they''re waiting to bring some support?" Dirit looked towards the general closest to him Parrs shook his head, "No way, the Marshals must be fighting over the 31st Fleet as its release approaches, they won''t send us anything." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Does this mean that we will continue fighting alone even after the coordinates reportes?" Sully quickly stood up, "If that''s true, then we should start right now. Let''s choose any random area and hit them with everything we have!!" "Didn''t we talk about this before? The eastern region is the only direction we might have a chance against, but you are the one stopping us. You hype up that Truth Chosen too much." General Md spoke boredly "So what next? Are we going to stay facing each other like this forever?!" General Sully kicked the sofa he was sitting on, destroying it. The rest of the generals sighed and turned their backs to him. This was not the first time he lost his mind like this... They knew that they had enough power to invade any of the four regions, but the fear was that the rest of the regions would raid them from behind. It would be better for them to wait for the coordinates to arrive and attack in precise operations. "General, there is a report!!" Another soldier entered as usual "Can''t you see we''re busy? Get lost!!" General Sully waved angrily, thest thing he wanted to hear was a report about finding more pearls to be added to the rest of the inventory in the ships. But that soldier was General Md''s subordinate, so he ignored Sully and looked at his captain, "General, there is something happening in the sky, a strange energy field appeared out of nowhere!" "Huh? What do you mean by an energy field?" The general turned around and asked in surprise "Report!! General Jaike, two strange individuals have appeared in front of the city gate." "Hmm?" General Jaike raised his eyebrows and then took a few steps until he reached the window, "Hey, who are you? Do you want to die?!" There were already two people roaming in front of the city gate, one of them wearing distinctive golden armor iid with ck pieces and holding apletely ck halberd, while the other was a woman wearing golden armor in the shape of a long dress, holding a thin ck sword and a shining ice crown on top of her head. They were the Supreme General of the True Beginning Empire and his deputy, Caesar and Victoria. Caesar slowly moved his head, observing the city for a few more seconds, then returned to focusing his gaze on the pce, smiling, "Should I inaugurate, or will you take this honor?" "This honor belongs to the Supreme General alone." Victoria''s eyes sparkled. She had been longing for this moment since the invaders first arrived. "Good... Then let''s get started, hahaha!" Caesar raised his ck halberd, a sea of ??ck mes formed around him, then with a *Shwa* Caesar headed towards the hall where the five generals were staying. "You are courting death!!" General Jaike grabbed his weapon and jumped out, in his view, for someone two levels weaker than him to dare to attack him like this was pure madness. The rest of the generals quickly approached the window to see what was happening outside "Hmph, idiot..." Victoria shook her head as she watched the confrontation, then raised her hand, "Crush them." *Vroom* *Vroom* *Vroom* Dozens of space portals opened on Earth and in the middle of the sky. "This¡­" General Sully took a step back, he didn''t know what his response should be¡­ Will he go out and lead what''s left of his fleet to confront those hordes emerging from the space portals? Or does he go to extinguish his colleague from that ck me that is eating him alive... Chapter 763 Supreme General Chapter 763 Supreme General *Bzzzzt* *Bzzzzt* The number of space portals around the city can no longer be counted. *swoosh* *swoosh* The portals that opened in the sky were especially eye-catching, the number of Martial Emperors that came out one after the other like raptors was too many to mess with, some of them wearing wooden armor made from the bark of Tree Father Hoffenheim, and some of them were demi-humans wearing scattered pieces of armor, These were the Martial Emperors of Orphan Blood and Greend. Other than these, there were several hundred Emperors wearing full golden body armor iid with ck pieces, and a long cloak hanging from their backs that reached down to the foot. This was the first entry into the core army of the True Beginning Empire, the Emperors of Jura. "WHAT THE HELL?!" "Kill the intruders! Kill the-- oh my..." The reaction of the Great Serpent Emperors was not slow at all. Whoever was doing something left it and flew to meet the assants, and whoever was sleeping inside a ship or chatting with his friends left what was in his hand and went out to kill anyone he saw... But everyone whose eyes saw what was going on in the sky knew immediately that the day would not pass peacefully. This attack was not a sabotage raid, and it was clearly not just an opening attack for the battle... The sky that had been calm moments before turned into an inferno, 700 Martial Emperors in total appeared out of nowhere and began raining down attacks on warships and anyrge building theyid eyes on. The soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire did not know whether they would be shocked by the number of Martial Emperors attacking them, or at the fact that they were being attacked in the first ce... Until this moment, they were the ones choosing when and where to strike, they thought that this would remain forever, but the sight before them now brought them back to reality. These locals did note for a battle, they came for a massacre!! "What the hell is happening?! 14 Fleet Emperors, hear me out, take the sixth defensive formation, I''ming!!" Sully''s pupils narrowed until they almost disappeared. He was impatiently trying to start the war, but when it came to him, he did not find it enjoyable at all! "Who gave you permission?" With a wave of his halberd, Caesar sent a de of death fire that cut off Sully''s path "F*CK, don''t overestimate yourself!!" Sully almost went crazy, but still, he stopped and grabbed his weapon... He knew immediately that touching these ck mes was not an option. "I don''t know who you are but you''re not nearly as strong as you think you are, do you really think you can really stop the five of us on your own?!" General Dirit gritted his teeth, gripped his weapon tightly, and slowly headed toward Caesar''s left. Generals Md and Parrs also began to surround Caesar. "Overestimating myself... Not as strong as I think I''m?" Caesarughed and shook his head, then passed his eyes over them with a cold smile and a serious tone, "On the battlefield, who other than me deserves to act arrogant? With Fire on my right hand and Death on my left, who can block my way? My father has prolonged your lives long enough, today is the day of reckoning." Anyone who saw this scene would be stunned... Under the influence of the enormous pressure from the four huge generals, Caesar was still floating calmly in the middle, and although his physical age was clearly only in his sixties, neither his presence nor his aura appeared weakerpared to any of the generals who lived for thousands of years and roamed thes before even Caesar''s grandfather was born. Wearing his distinctive golden armor without a speck of dirt on it, with a light ck beard and a smile underneath it, and his strong body full of muscles that he had honed through battles since he was a five-year-old child and was ordered to go hunt a Fire Rabbit... He just stood there, cing his ck halberd on his shoulder, smiling coldly, waiting for them to finish their preparations. The people who knew most about how bad the scene looked for the 4 generals were the generals themselves, but what should they do? Although it is a disgraceful thing for four generals to besiege one person who is two or three levels weaker than them, the aura of that ck me is enough for them to know how dangerous it is, their very souls are screaming not to approach it... At this point, General Jaike led a retreat and used a purple mist to extinguish the ck fire. Immediately after, the mist began to diminish until it disappeared as well, "Arghgh! I will kill you!!!" Although Jaike did not show signs of being burnt, he was quite aware of what had happened to his lifeline, so he shouted to his colleagues nearly spitting blood, "Don''t let his energy level fool you, use the Law of Corrosion directly!!" "Law of Corrosion... Yeah, I''ve heard about that purple cloud a lot..." Caesar tilted his head to the side and then ignited the death fire again on his halberd, "I happen to have something simr, why don''t we try which one is stronger? Hahaha." With a wide wave, the fire of death spread out in all directions, heading towards the five generals "Hmph!" The five of them extended their hands forward, covered in a purple mist, and then pushed forward. *Shawa" Deathfire was imprisoned within a five-pointed barrier, unable to advance any further. "Hahaha, have you tried enough? Nothing can stand against true destruction, nothing!!" General Sullyughed in anger, but deep down he trembled a little... He and the rest of the generals intended to destroy Caesar with this attack, not to just stop that strange ck me!! And also... Sully looked at the other four generals and found them sweating profusely like him. He even found Md taking a step back, and he found Jake shivering, ''I''m not the only one who feels like his soul is screaming, huh... What''s wrong with this me? Why does it make the body and soul twitch in this way?!'' "Hmph.." At this moment, Caesar''s voice was heard muttering, "In front of Fire everything will be burned, in front of Death everything will perish, and in front of the fire of death... everything shall return to nothingness!!" Caesar opened both hands and put his halberd back on the ring, then pped vigorously. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om *Crack* *Crack* *boom* "Ahhh!!!" The five generals were sent back like cannonballs as the thin barrier between the purple mist and the ck me was destroyed This was the Return to Nothingnes Explosion Technique that Caesar himself had developed after years of analysis into the Death Fire Law, exploiting the destructive power of the Major Heavenly Law of Fire and the absolute authority of the Major Heavenly Law of Death. *baam* *baam* *baam* "Cough cought... W-- what just happened?!" Only after they bumped into something and spat out some blood did they begin toprehend what had happened and opened their eyes to her death, "...The Minor Heavenly Law of Corrosion has...?!" "YOU... I refuse to believe it!!" General Jaike wiped the blood from his mouth and stood as if nothing had happened, but he knew that for the second time, arge piece of his life had been taken away, his skin and muscles began to shrink and gradually turn into an old man!!!! As for Caesar he became deathly pale, signs of illness appeared on his face, then he tilted his head to the side and vomited a not insignificant amount of blood, before he wiped his mouth with the golden cloak covering his back and muttered, "Tsk~ this might take a little longer than expected..." Chapter 764 Battle of generals Chapter 764 Battle of generals It started with five giant generals from the Great Serpent Empire surrounding a young human in the middle and ended up with all of them on the ground with Caesar alone still floating in the air looking down at them... Neither he nor they seemed to be moving anytime soon. The explosion resulting from the collision of the Major Heavenly Law of Fire, the Major Heavenly Law of Death, and the Minor Heavenly Law of Corrosion, in addition to of course their enormous energies, resulted in a tremendous shock that struck them internally and made them all spit out blood, but that was not the reason that made them remain in their position... The Five Generals feel that their bodies and souls refuse to approach Caesar again due to the influence of the Major Heavenly Law of Death... Ironically, Caesar''s body felt heavy and his soul domain was twitching for the same reason. Normally, Caesar uses 99% of the Major Heavenly Law of Fire in his attacks, in addition to 1% of the Major Heavenly Law of Death, but the Return to Nothingnes Explosion allows him to use 5% of the Major Heavenly Law of Death, which puts enormous pressure on his body and soul. Fortunately for all of them... they didn''t have to continue this fight. *swoosh* "Are you okay?" Victoria appeared next to Caesar with a worried expression. Even though she had been ordered to stand away, she still felt the impact of the explosion, and even as she was now asking him about his condition, she still could not control her breathing. "Of course, I''m fine, who could hurt me?" Caesar smiled weakly "Why would anyone need to hurt you when are you too good at hurting yourself?" A rare smile appeared on Victoria''s lips and she patted his shoulder, "Go back to directing the battle and leave the rest to us." "New local scum... Why are all the local scum here so arrogant? Get lost or I will kill you with him!" General Jaike spoke angrily and forced himself to stand. It was not known whether his difficulty standing was due to his natural fear of Death, or due to old age beginning to take hold of him... It didn''t matter to him, in both cases he was really angered! "Hmph, I want to see how you kill me!" The ck short sword in Victoria''s hand became covered with ice as she stabbed down! "Die first then!!" Jaike raised his weapon and jumped up. The difference in levels between him and Victoria made him certain that he would knock her out with one blow, and then continue towards Caesar. But *boom* The stab of the ice sword sent him back to the ground, "WHAT?!" Jake looked up in stupefaction He found Victoria smiling, "The Supreme General made your meat tender enough, now we just have to cut it." Then she swooped down again "Jaike!" General Md raised his hammer and almost jumped on Victoria, but *kachaaa* A thick bolt of lightning struck his chest and threw him back hundreds of meters, "Arghh!!" But it wasn''t strong enough to injure him, so hended on his feet and continued to slide back for dozens of meters before he came to a stop, then he shouted loudly, "Which son of a bitch has--?!" *Bzzzz* At this moment, the face of a young man appeared right in front of him. His features looked like a teenager who had not yet reached his twenties with distinctive short and white hair, "It''s me, I''m the son of a bitch assigned to kill you today! Hahaha." With a loudugh and super speed, Raiden raised his right hand again and punched *Boom* *Showaa* Meanwhile, a giant ball of red me fell from the sky directly at General Sully. He barely managed to dodge it and looked up. He found a stunningly beautiful woman with long red hair and two thick, upward-pointing horns sticking out of her head. "Let''s continue that battle, there will be no escaping for you this time¡­" A clear killing intent could be seen in Flora''s eyes. "You talk as if I escaped from a whore like you!!" A light purple mist covered General Sully''s hand and attacked directly He previously fought Flora in the Battle of the South and knows how strong she is. She was able to stop him when he was at the height of his strength, and now that he received that attack from Caesar, his situation has be much worse. The best option is for him to use all his strength to kill her from the beginning! But Flora messed up his n from the get-go, she opened a distance between them and returned to shooting scorching red mes from afar. "Hmph!" General Parrs watched Sully and Flora''s battle for a few moments, then he took out a dagger that had been coated in the Minor Heavenly Law of Corrosion and threw it in a certain direction... ording to Flora''s movement pattern, she would definitely be at this point when the dagger reached her, just a touch was all he needed! But *Kerriii* The ground split open and a tree root emerged, covered in mud, blocking the dagger''s path, before soon it turned to ash due to the Minor Heavenly Law of Corrosion. From behind the root appeared a woman who looked to be in her twenties, her long brown hair was braided with green thorny branches, wearing a golden armor in the form of a dress, but it had a unique design from that of Victoria, and it contained drawings of roses and vines,and it was slightly exposed at the top, enough to show off her big beasts,"Sorry, but I''m your opponent in today''s battle. Would you focus on me please?" Elizabeth smiled kindly, then with another wave of her hand, the earth split, and dozens of roots came out. General Dirit stood up with difficulty and looked around. His four colleagues found themselves in one-on-one battles against individuals two or three levels weaker than them, but for some reason, all the battles seemed bnced. After two minutes of watching, he raised his eyebrows and looked at Caesar, who was still floating in the air, "Your solo attack on us... was it a prelude to what is happening now?" Caesar showed a half-smile, "I like a smart enemy... Yes, the return-to-nothing explosion attack was to weaken you for these solo battles. Unfortunately, we don''t have anyone at your level yet, but I don''t think you would mind a little trick to weaken you just a little bit so may get this battle to train our generals, after all, we could have won with numerical superiority, don''t you agree? "Heh~" Derrett showed a sarcastic smile and snatched a quick nce at the carnage going on around them, then shook his head in resignation, "Training your generals? Is this what it hase to? ...No, I don''t mind, we have a chance now, and you don''t seem to be able to use that attack again. All that we need to do is kill the five of you and then get back to our fleets to turn the rides. So, will youe down to fight me or should Ie up for you?" "Fighting you? No thanks, I have more important things to do. But don''t feel discouraged, I know you are the mastermind of the five, and left the best for you... Oh, your opponent has arrived." Caesar pointed up Dirit looked up and saw a personnding like a meteor, holding two short swords and a great bow on his back N?v(el)B\\jnn "Sorry, I''mte!" Alexanderughed loudly and then waved the two ck swords from his great height *Boom* Two great valleys forming an X appeared in the middle of the city in the next moment. Chapter 765 A joke Chapter 765 A joke Caesar ignored the battles of the Martial Emperors for a moment, then rose higher and looked at what was happening on the ground outside the walls Because of the massive chaos that was now taking over the city, no one paid attention to what was happening on the ground outside, and ording to the n, this was perfect. *Bzzzzt* *Bzzzzt* One huge Space Portal opened on the ground opposite the city gate, and what came out of it were not the local soldiers in the southern region, but something else... *Baam* *Baam* They were beasts that resembled horses but were not horses. They are almost thrice the size of a normal horse. They have long tails full of des and thick scales. They have ws instead of hooves and fangs instead of teeth. They have two great horns that point forward and arge bony crown thates out of their heads upwards. And the strange thing is that All those beasts wear golden armor customized for them! ...They were the Terra Beasts that His Excellency had brought to them out of nowhere and told them that they were the new mounts of the army, and each one of them carried on its back a warrior wearing golden armor holding a great golden halberd. "HAA!" The first group to show up moved quickly, but not towards the city gate, but rather started running around the wall n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Within a few minutes, tens of thousands of Terra beasts emerged from the space portal, all of them circling the city and leaving a safe distance without taking a step inside. Thest Terra beast toe out hadpleted the number of 200 thousand, and after that, the space portal calmed down a little, and then rows of armored soldiers came out after them. These soldiers did not move towards the city gate or even surround the city like the army of the Terra beasts. Rather, whenever their number reached a few thousand and they formed a square battalion, they turned around, started waking away, and stood at a rtively far distance from the city. Each battalion stood independently, and at the head of each battalion stood a Martial Emperor supervising them... One of them was Emperor Julian. After the number of these battalions reached 15, the huge space portal closed. ... When Caesar was satisfied that everything was in ce, he looked back down with his eyes half open, still leaning his halberd on his shoulder as he calmly watched the battles of the five generals. The five battles are still in bnce, no one has been seriously injured yet, but none of the five True Beginning Generals seem to be sloping either. ording to his experience, the impact of the return-to-nothing explosion will paralyze the bodies of the five Great Serpent Generals physically and mentally for a period that may reach minutes or hours, but they will undoubtedly regain their stability as the minutes pass, It will not take long before they return to their optimal state... He did what he could and prepared the stage for Victoria and the rest, now they have to manage the rest themselves. However, he still doesn''t know if he should be proud that the opening shot that made this fight possible was his, or if this is the most he can do... Caesar sighed as he remembered the days when his adoptive father had modified his energy foundations himself to add parts of the Major Heavenly Law of Death. He had received torture that he had never thought possible, and to this day he does not believe it could ever be repeated... After all of that, why his father was unable to bring his new foundation to perfection? Why does he of all people suffer whenever he uses HISw?! He never regretted telling his father his desire to be unique, and if he went back in time, he would ask for the death fire a hundred times over... That torment gave him the death fire, a weapon that no one could stand before, a weapon that fixed him in his position as the supreme general of the army even though there were other titans who were stronger than him at a certain point, such as Alexander, Jabba, or even the Tree Fathers now, and yet they all obey and fear him, not because he is His Exclency''s spoiled son, but because of his ck me. However, his dream of absolute power was notplete. Amending thew of Death, which gave him prestige and absolute authority wherever he went, is the same thing that restrains him... Like today, he had the choice of fighting two generals or weakening the five, so he chose to weaken the five and give the opportunity to his followers. If his father were here, would he need to make such a decision? His father destroyed 6 Warlords in the blink of an eye when he was still a Saint?! *I will protect you, I swear that even if the God of Deathes, he will not take you from me* The words that Caesar said to his father in the cave that day have been on his mind a lottely. After all these years, who has the power to protect whom? His fatherpleted his quest and more, researched, nned, built, and established a giganticary empire, and at the same time, he became the most powerful being in it! As for him.. he is still weak! weak!! *Crush* The bones of Caesar''s right hand began to make strange sounds as it closed on the halberd. Even his mrs were making a crushing sound from the intensity of his pressure on them. Under his calm appearance, there was a burning volcano. With the same calm yet raging eyes, he looked at General Dirit as he freely used the Minor Heavenly Law of Corrosion without any psychological or physical harming to him... ''The path of Destruction is on the same level as the path of Death, and yet here is this lucky bastard using his power freely, why?!'' *crack* "Hmm?" Caesar saw something simple, but it would be enough to change his outlook on everything... He saw General Dirit''s rest armor cracking. It wasn''t caused by an attack from Alexander, and it certainly wasn''t excessive energy pressure from Dirit... it just cracked and pieces of it started turning into ashes. Caesar furrowed his eyebrows for a long time... *Cluck* Caesar''s hand that was holding the halberd suddenly weakened as if it could no longer hold it and hung beside Caesar, his furrowed eyebrows raised, and even his mouth opened as if he was preparing to swallow a whole egg. ''The body cultivated on the foundations of a specificw will not be affected by thatw, but clothes, weapons, and everything else is affected, and this is what drives the cultivator to always wrap everything he uses with energy from thatw, in order to avoid that coteral damage... What if what''s happening to me has nothing to do with energy foundations, but also coteral damage?'' Caesar rested his chin on his right hand, then began to think out loud, "Coteral damage to the Major Heavenly Law of Death that has nothing to do with foundations... Paths such as Destruction and even Fire and others have an apparent effect on things, but Death affects only living beings. What might its effects be?!"" Then he remembered something and slowly raised his hand, his palm still pale and trembling from that attack, "Is that side effect... Fear?!" Caesar continued, raising his hand quickly and running it through his hair until it settled above his head. A few drops of sweat began to fall from his forehead... What if this trembling andck of control over his body was his soul''s fear of thew of death? Isn''t paleness what happens when a person is afraid?! ...But he doesn''t feel afraid!! ...All living creatures fear death without exception. The stupidest of all beasts will still flee if they sense a threat to their lives. The fiercest of all warriors will tremble when they realize that death is inevitablying. And he is ying with Death itself! What if the problem is not in its foundations? Rather, in him being... Alive?! "FUCK!" Caesar shouted loudly and threw his spear in a certain direction, it pierced the chest of one of the Great Serpent Emperors. And then he ignited the ck me on his left palm and shouted at it, "What kind of a sick joke is this? Must I die first before I can use you freely? I am not afraid of you! Do you hear me? I am I don''t fear you!!" However, Caesar''s skin color became paler. "Dammit!!" Caesar quickly extinguished the death fire and squeezed his hand tight "General, the spaceships are trying to flee!" At this moment a voice came from beside him "...Let them, they won''t be going anywhere." Caesar waved unconcernedly. Chapter 766 Wall 766 Wall *Rumble* *Rumble* It can be said that the skies of Nihari have never witnessed a battle like this. 400 Martial Emperors from the Great Serpent Empire''s side, against 700 Martial Emperors from the True Beginning Empire, started a random sh... The purpose was not to gain a strategic area or steal something. The True Beginning Empire''s attack on their stronghold in this way was clear from the start that it was a life or death fight. However, not a single Martial Emperor has died yet. Their numbers, the purity of thews and their variety, the strength of the weapons, and the factor of the arrays all gave great weight to the bnce of the True Beginning Emperors, but there was one differentiating factor that caused this apparent bnce: The Great Serpent Emperors had a number of mid-level Martial Emperors, while the Beginning Emperors had none, all of them were newly ascended Martial Emperors... This was not strange, the likes of Alexander and Victoria who had reached the pinnacle of talent for an ordinary human had reached level 44, and even Raiden, who had transcended the limits of human affinity with the heavenlyws, had entered level 45 at the same time as Caesar just recently! What about the rest of the army? Most of them are still at level 41. If it weren''t for all the other advantages on their side, the True Beginning Martial Emperors would have been overwhelmed even with the surprise attack precedence. Also, the Martial Emperors were not the only ones in the city''s skies... "Ready¡­" The captain of the Eleventh Space Ship of the Twenty-Seventh Fleet shouted, drenched in sweat. The front of the ship opened and a huge serpent shaped cannon appeared, aiming at the nearest Martial Emperor wearing gold and ck armor. Then hundreds of smaller cannons came out from the sides of the space ship and automatically took all the enemy emperors as their targets, and then, "Fire!!" The captain gave orders. *BAAAAAM* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* The main cannon fired an extremely intense blue beam. This single shot drew the energy of 700 pearls at the same time, giving it enormous destructive power. Before they came to Nihari, cannons with this amount of power had never been tested, but they were still designs that came to them from the Overlord and had the ability tounch devastating attacks. There is no doubt that this shot would be powerful enough to wipe out hundreds of sages in an instant, and it certainly has enough power to kill a Martial Emperor! The smaller cannons, which numbered in the hundreds, also fired profusely in every direction. Although they knew very well that these shots were designed to deal with infantry inrge-scale battles and not people within the scope of a Martial Emperor, this heavy firing would at least distract the enemies'' attention and make them make mistakes. However... The emperors treated those shots from the side cannons as if they were flies. No one turned around or tried to defend against him. They just let them hit them and disintegrate. "Hmph!" As for that emperor wearing the ck-gold armor, he did not panic or try to escape in the face of them bleu beam, he just took a defensive position and held his position. *Tshhhh* The blue beam struck the True Beginning soldier directly until it stopped on its own, and when the attack ended, the captain saw the Martial Emperor cracking his neck right and left as if nothing had happened... Here the advantage of the ck-gold armor fully revealed itself. Then that Martial Emperorughed out loud and rushed towards them, holding a golden sword in an attack position. "Keeeh!!" The captain took a few steps back and shouted, "Load the main cannon again! Load the--!!!" *Boom* The True Begning Empire''s soldier broke through the barrel of the main cannon and attacked the ship from the inside. The spaceships of the Great Serpent Empire were not designed to confront attacks by Emperors for a long time, but rather to transport soldiers betweens, provide cover fire in battles againstrge armies, and maybe to escape quickly if necessary, and they were certainly not designed to deal with a Martial Emperor attack from within! So no need to say, in just a minute: *Boom* The ship exploded from the middle and turned into rubble, along with all the thousands of soldiers on it... And not just that ship. The sky of the city was not devoid of debris and the blood and flesh of scattered soldiers, even for a moment. In the battle that began barely ten minutes ago, several ships were destroyed. When Sully saw what was happening at the top, the whites in his eyes turned red from extreme anger and pressure, but he knew very well that he could not help at the top, so he directed his anger at Flora, who was standing in front of him. "All ships, retreat! Move the soldiers to a safe ce beforeing back for us!!" Dirit shouted loudly, These soldiers and ships are useless in a fight of this level, but that does not mean that he can let them die aimlessly!! "If I were you, I would focus on me!" Alexander felt insulted that his opponent had a chance to catch his breath and speak, so he immediately took out an array from his ring. ...At the top, everyone heard the cry of Generals Dirit. It is customary for themanders of his ships to confirm such an order with him again, and for the ships of the rest of the fleets to ignore his orders since he is not theirmander. But today: "Start the engines!!" All ships of all fleets converted power from cannons to propulsion engines. "Wait! Don''t leave us here!!" A number of soldiers who were unable to board one of the ships shouted from below. The presence of small insects like them in a battle between emperors of this size did not make any sense. They would be killed by a random attack without contributing anything. *vroooom* N?v(el)B\\jnn But the spaceships did not stop and did notnd. They all rushed in different directions. Only in this way would they make sure that thergest number of them would survive and would not be targeted. But at this moment something strange happened: *baam* *baam* *baam* The soldiers on all the ships found themselves dashing forward suddenly colliding with the first thing they found on their way... It is clear from what happened that the ship suddenly stopped, and not just stopped, but the front of the ship collided with something! "Wh-- What the hell happened? Why could we collide in mid-air? Did themand crew go blind and crash into a mountain?!" "Damn, is one of the enemy martial emperors blocking our way?" "What can a single Martial Emperor do?! Let''s go down and fight!" Every crew and the soldiers of each ship thought they were the only ones being stopped, so they opened the door in mid-air, preparing to fight whoever stopped them, "...What''s going on here?" But they found the rest of the ships standing around them in the middle of the air as well, in the form of a wide circle "I''ll try something." The captain of one of the ships moved the ship back a little and then rushed forward again *Pzzzzzz* Again the ship stopped, but this time everyone saw what happened... It hit something like a giant energy wall, and the resulting shock waves moved along the wall for a distance that they did not see the end of. "Look below!" One of the soldiers pointed directly under the ships, and they found the ranks of the Terra Beasts Battalion Then they saw the beast riders returning their gazes with a provoking half-smile as they pointed their spears upwards. *Boom* Chapter 767 Death trap 767 Death trap *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The attacks of 200,000 Saints and Sages from below have all sessfully struck the spaceships that were standing still. "Arghgh!!" "Lock the doors! Lock everything and go back inside!" All of the ships received heavy damage from the attack wave and were dented inward, but fortunately for them, they did not fall. After all, each one of them was as powerful as a high-level engraved weapon. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Shoot down that wall!" *Boom* *Boom* Arge number of ships started shooting forward, hoping to break the energy wall, however, the wall would just send ripples in all directions and then return to its original state *BOOOOM* A shot from the front cannon of one of the mother ships managed to create a small hole, but it quickly healed. It was clear that if they attacked a few more times, the wall would copse, but... *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* A second wave of attacks hit them from below, and the dents in the ships'' hulls began to be more evident. "Damn it, the escape route is cut off, and if we stay around until we destroy the wall, we will be attacked from below until we fall, and in the worst case scenario, one of the enemies Martial Emperors may evade the battle, ande to take us down one by one... No this can''t continue, Prepare to prate the atmosphere, we will return to Poison Rock!" The captain of one of the mother ships panicked "What about the generals, Commander?!" The officer in charge of the gunnery quickly shouted "They are the ones who ordered this! He said that we should send the soldiers to safety before we return to them, and this is what we will do! Come on, prepare!!" The ship''s captain grabbed the gunnery officer''s shield and shouted at him, before shouting again at the people in charge of the engines. *Frrrr* The ship''s engines moved down and began to change the direction of the ship. Quickly, the bow of the ship was pointing up, and the rear engines began to ignite... It was ready tounch vertically. "They seem to want to escape the?" "Traitors!!" *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* A Third wave of attack struck the ships from below again, this time hitting the engines of two ships and knocking them down. "...Start the engines, we''ll prate the atmosphere as well!!" Those orders were heard on all ships at the same time *Frrrr* *Shaa* *Shaa* *Shaa* The ships rushed upward, one after another, with the intention of leaving the. The speed with which they were moving made it seem to the Terra Corps that they had disappeared... but the Terra Corps soldiers did not appear worried, or even frowed an eyebrow at them, Rather, they smiled and attacked with the fourth wave without seeing the target. *baam* *baam* *baam* "ARGHAH!!!" "What happened again?!" "An energy wall in front of us! There''s an energy wall covering the sky too!!" *Boom* 200,000 attacks from saints and top-level sages reached where the ships were, this time prating 7 ships and shooting them down. "F*CK! We are still in their range?" *Thump* The captain of the 14th Fleet''s mothership hit the control panel in front of him, "A trap... This has been a death trap from the beginning." *loud whistling sound* Themander of the mother ship looked down as he heard a strong whistling sound, and found most of the Terra forces breaching the wall with ease and advancing. Only 10,000 of them remained outside and 190,000 entered. Then he found the enemymander at the forefront raising his spear and his voice, "I am Killian Burton,mander of the Terra Corps. Go down and bring out your army and let us fight like men and perhaps you will have a chance at victory. If you refuse my generous offer, we will return beyond the wall and strike you as we used to do until we bring you all down, the decision is yours." "That arrogant bastard, we are running away from the Battle of the Emperors but he thinks we are afraid of them?!" *Crack* Themander of the mother ship crushed the chair of one of the officers, but he did not give orders tond directly, but rather opened amunication channel with the rest of the mother ships, "Hey, how about a soldier left with you? I have 40,000 with me." "Here''s 80,000." "I have 60. Half of our soldiers are out there collecting pearls." "We have 120,000." "Here''s 100,000." Themander of the mother ship of the 14th Fleet smiled automatically, "A total of 300,000 soldiers then, that''s not counting those who remained in the city, and those who fell with their ships below... And they don''t even have 200,000 on their side, do these locals think they can take us on when we have the numerical advantage?! Let''s go down and wipe out their ground forces and then find a solution to this damned wall!" ...Caesar watched out of the corner of his eye as the spaceshipsnded again and the soldiers disembarked madly to engage the Terra Corps... This was an expected result. The Earth Seal Array, which is one of the special abilities of the Terra Legion, has been activated creating energy walls on all sides. When a certain number of Terra beastse together, they have the ability to create a massive energy wall, the greater the number of Terra members, the stronger the energy wall. In theory, the Terra Legion can create an imprable fortress from Severalyers anywhere they want It is said that it was Zara''s idea and implemented by His Excellency personally. The idea was basically in order to avoid situations in which the army would be surrounded, as happened with General Billy and the Burton family''s forces in the Ancestral Continent War, and as happened with Robin and Jura''s forces when they arrived in Greend for the first time, This array was designed ??to keep the enemies outside until supportes... But today the opposite happened, it was used to keep the enemies inside. At the top, the Heaven Seal Array was activated, which His Excellency designed and implemented in less than two months, not because it is weak or hastily designed, but because it is directly inspired by the Earth Seal Array, and its sole purpose is to cover the entire sky of the central region with a cover that prevents anyone from crossing it unless bypletely destroying the massive array or wearing a special bracelet. In other words, this city is besieged from the sides and from the top by thick energy walls. More than a hundred thousand energy pearls are used to operate them, meaning that no one wille out today unless the Great Serpent Emperors attack the walls and crush them so badly that it will be impossible to heal again, and this would only happen if they killed all the True Beginning Emperors first! Dirit and the rest of the Great Serpent generals were right in their expectations... The *locals* came today with the intention that one party would emerge alive. ------------------- Not far from the battle site-- *Step* *Step* Robin moved back and forth anxiously, cing his hand behind his back, but always keeping his gaze toward the city. Then he simply stood up and took out his ck space spear, "No No No, this is taking too long... I will intervene!" Chapter 768 The Truthful omen 768 The Truthful omen "Wait, Dad!!" Zara quickly moved forward, hugging her adoptive father''s arm and stamping her feet on the ground making to deep holes, "Isn''t everything going ording to n? Why are you so nervous?" "I don''t know! I don''t know!! But I feel like I need to get in there and end this fight right now!" Even though Zara had reached the level of an Intermediate Emperor and held on to him with all her might, he somehow managed to take a few more steps. "Just look there, it is arge-scale battle involving hundreds of thousands. What will you do if you intervene? How many people will you kill with your normal strength? Or perhaps you n to exhaust yourself and fall unconscious again, as happened in the Tree Father''s Warlords incident?! There is not a single person in the battle that is worth your time, Big Brother Caesar will take care of them." Zara let go of her father''s arm and hugged him from behind more tightly, "...Please calm down. What happened to you two months ago? I''ve never seen you this nervous before. Are you okay, Dad?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Only when he heard a slight cry in Zara''s voice did Robin stop moving forward and hit the ground with his foot twice, "DAMMIT! DAMMIT!!" Then ge managed to free himself from Zara''s arms somehow and found a rtivelyrge rock to sit on, pressing on his chest with his left hand. "Dad, what''s wrong with you? Every time I set eyes on you for the past two months, I see you clutching your chest. Is it that bad feeling again?" Zara walked over and knelt in front of Robin, cing her hands on his knees,as she quietly sent out a small stream of fourth-stage life energy, checking his body for any damage. "You won''t find anything, I''ve checked myself repeatedly..." Robin pressed harder on his chest, "It''s just a *feeling* with no physical signs but it''s tearing through my chest. I feel like there''s a family of scorpions living in my chest and constantly stinging me from the inside trying to break out." "Maybe it''s a psychological state because of excessive stress? You''re always searching for something or facing something, you should rest more.." Zara smiled with difficulty, but it was also very little. "No, I can''t rest until I know what''s happening and where it''s happening. I ignored this feeling once and I won''t do it again." Robin stood up angrily and looked towards the horizon, squeezing his hands This feeling came to him twice in varying grades before... The first time was when Caesar went to the Eight Kingdoms Tournament and there was a plot to kill him, but fortunately, he responded to that feeling and sent Peon and Theo behind him with strong talismans, so they saved him. But the aftermath of that small plot was a war against the Kingdom of Dolivar, whichter developed into a war against three kingdoms, and then the summoning of the me Empire, which ended with the destruction of Jura City. The second time was on the Nihari, but at that time he had just emerged from his torture at the hands of the Fire Smander Organization and he thought that this feeling came from depression, or simply that if anything happened, it would happen On Nihari, which he already hate, so he ignored it... Right after, Jura City was burned, his Wife was killed, and his son was tortured for decades. The aftermath was massacres on fours and the establishment of the True Beginning Empire. Was it a coincidence both times? In a previous conversation with the All-Seeing God, he told him that there are some Truth users who have their own special abilities and that Robin''s ability to sense cmities before they happen may be his own special ability. *The Truthful omen* This is the name Robin gave to this strange ability. ...And for two months he has been experiencing it for the third time, and for some reason, that feeling is more intense this time. Zara frowned helplessly, not knowing what to say... She urged her adoptive father to tell her about what was bothering him during the previous two months until he actually told her about the previous two times. She understands what he is saying, but she is simply unable to understand what this means to him, It is just a feeling in the end, right? "Father, Is ending the battle quickly will bring you some peace of mind? Let me give the order to the Warlords to intervene then." Zara pointed behind her towards the 15 Battalions waiting behind the energy walls, "We can also summon the Warlord troops that surround the central area, that way we will conclude this battle within minutes!" "NO!" Robin shouted quickly, "The Warlord Array is too consuming even after the modification, I don''t want to exhaust their strength now and then when the disaster happens, we lose our most powerful weapon! just leave them on standby..." Zara thought for a moment, "...Should I summon the Demons then? They would be happy to find all this food crammed into one ce..." Robin merely furrowed his eyebrows slightly and sent a quick nce towards Zara. She raised both her hands in surrender, "Okay, okay, let them search for their own food then, but I assure you that Amon is not happy about this hehe." ---------------- At the same time-- Somewhere on the edges of the central region-- A few days ago, this area was quiet. It contained a small, empty town surrounded by a few abandoned mines containing some pearls and high-level energy stones. Just two days ago, a spaceship found this area and docked there. During the previous two days, this deserted ce turned into something resembling a festival. More than three thousand soldiers from the Great Serpent Empirended here and began searching the ce happily amidst crazyughter after they were able to collect more than a thousand Pearls and a few tens of thousand high-level energy stones! But now... "Ahh!! Ahhh!!" "What are you? What the hell are you?!" Arrghgh!!!" Hell, nothing else can be said about the battle currently taking ce. No, it''s not a battle. The massacre between the white and crimson creatures was equal in numbers, but certainly not equal in strength... Of the 3,000 soldiers who were happily spending their time an hour ago, half of them are being eaten alive at this moment, and the other half have been dismembered and arrested. "Haachu," One of the demons on the site sneezed, "Which bastard talking about me?" He was huge in stature, at least 3 meters tall, His long white hair cascaded down his back, his dark crimson color was terrifying, and his long horns looked as if they were ready to pierce the sky, but at least his facial features were clearly more handsomepared to the likes of Moren and most of the other demons, and his aura certainly would not lose to the likes of Alexander or Victoria! "Brother Amon, have the superstitions of Jura''s humans affected your mind? We only hunt, eat, and f*ck, haha." Another Demon Emperorughed hard, taking a bite from a leg that looked like a human''s leg but was milk-white in color and full of ck lines, "Hurry and choose a fat one for yourself, if you are toote I''m afraid you won''t find even the bones." "Hmm... let''s keep moving forward." Please support me with gifts to be able to continue writing this book ^^ Chapter 769 Systematic termination 769 Systematic termination n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Zara went silent after Robin''s gaze, she didn''t know what to say anymore... The battle taking ce in the *Safe* City was made possible by the union of the Terra Beasts'' Earth Seal Array and the Sky Seal Array. Without the two arrays, all these Martial Emperors and Ships would have dispersed each in a direction and the battlefield would have been the entire, or even outside of it, controlling them and making sure they were all killed before the information leaked would have been impossible. Robin knew this, which is why he did not order the attack as soon as he felt the Truthful omen. Rather, he immediately went and modified the Heaven Seal Array that covered the entire central region, and then almost started another array to erect walls around the entire central region, but that bad feeling became unperable and forced him to start immediately. So after covering the sky, the Terra Beasts appeared and besieged the city containing 80% of the forces of the five fleets, thus dering their end. If nothing new happened, even if everyone inside the array was defeated, the 15 Warlords would take care of the rest. But there were still 20% of the Great Serpent Empire''s forces scattered throughout the central region, meaning that there were at least 50 Emperors and 100,000 Saints and Sages from the Great Serpent Empire who could escape from the sides and report what was happening to the den they came from. That''s why Robin approved the systematic termination n: Even before Alexander initiated the Heaven''s Seal Array, Robin had ordered the 25 Warlord Battalions and the Three Tree Fathers to station themselves at important locations around the central area, and between each Warlord and the next was the remaining army of Jura and the army of Nihari''s southern region, and even the full poption of the Demons as well. Millions upon millions of soldiers formed new borders surrounding the central region, preventing anything from entering or leaving. However, the demons'' mission was not limited to standing on the border like the rest, they were tasked to clean up the entire region. Starting the battle here means that the demons took the green light and began creeping inward to kill and destroy anything linked with the invaders. Their sharp noses and nature that loves to hunt intelligent creatures make them perfect for this job, when they meet up in the middle of the central regionter on will surely mean that none of the invaders left. The battle in the city only started half an hour ago, and the central region is enormous in size, It alone could reach ten times the size of Jura. Even if the number of demons in Nihari is currently estimated at millions, they certainly have notpleted cleaning up 5% of the territory yet. Summoning them now to participate in the battle for the city would defeat the purpose of the siege. For today, Robin used all his cards. The army that he moved today was supposed to be enough to sh with 15 fleets from the Great Serpent Empire and win! However... *Crash* Robin clutched his chest more... This time The Truthful Omen is really intense, this time it has gone beyond just a bad feeling, this time he has an intuition about certain things!! For some reason, he can smell the stench of corpses, too many that have neither beginning nor end. For some reason, he feels very depressed, a personal depression that he should not feel from a war like this that has nothing to do with him. For some reason, he feels that he will lose people dear to him. For some reason, he feels... That he will be betrayed. ...Zara watched her father''s features worsen, she forced a smile on her face. If thinking of solutions to destroy the city faster would not work, then at least she could make him think about something else, "Dad, I see that you need to rest. This psychological pressure will not benefit you at all, it will only cause you to lose focus. Didn''t you say that you were able to save my brother Caesar by sending help, so whatever this feeling is, it''s not an absolute disaster deration and you can avoid it, right?" Then she pointed towards the city, "Look over there, ever since this bad feeling came to you, you have spared no effort and immediately changed your n and came to annihte all the invading forces in Nihari, prepared several huge arrays and moved the majestic Jura army... In front of this force, what could possibly go wrong?" There is also something that is starting to make a difference in favor of the Great Serpent Generals, the Minor Heavenly Law of Corrosion. Even if it is a minorw, it is derived from the Path of Destruction, and in battles like this, its performance is higher than the elementalws used by the True Beginning Generals even if they are majorws! 16:35 Zara''s words seemed to affect Robin, even if only a little. For the first time since he arrived, he looked towards the city with some ease. ...The fight between the five generals was still equal, which in itself is something to be proud of. In the end, the Great Serpent Generals are all level 47, and the True Beginning Generals are all level 44~45. What is different about their fight now is that it has be stronger and broader in scope. With every passing minute, the fear of death is slowly withdrawing from the souls and bodies of the Great Serpent Generals, and their strength is slowly rising. By now, the difference between the levels of the two sides has be crystal clear, and it is still rising more. The good thing is that this rise in power is happening gradually, and it was the best thing the five True Beginning Generals could ask for. There is also something that is starting to make a difference in favor of the Great Serpent Generals, the Minor Heavenly Law of Corrosion. Even if it is a minorw, it is derived from the Path of Destruction, and in battles like this, its performance is higher than the elementalws used by the True Beginning Generals even if they are majorws! Alexander, Victoria, Elizabeth, Raiden, and finally Flora, were all fighting as if their lives depended on it because it really did. There was no room for them to hide anything, at this moment they were all using everything they had up their sleeve, every weapon, every talisman, every armor ability, even the Law Feild Arrays were fully effective, yet they were all full of wounds, both light and heavy. Robin looked at them for a long time... He could not find a way for his followers to improve themselves better than this, at this moment they were showing a strength that they themselves did not think they had. Their concentration intensified with every passing moment until their limbs began to move to attack and defend on their own and for some reason... They all had smiles on their faces! Something else was holding the Great Serpent Generals back somewhat, something that made them think twice before sacrificing a huge amount of Durger the Great''s blood to get rid of their opponents quickly... It was Caesar lurking in the middle of everything like a hawk. They did notmunicate with each other, but they all reached a tactical agreement to give their best without making any sacrifice that would attract attention... In the end, none of them were ready to make a movementrge enough to make Caesar intervene again. Whoever experiences the Death Fire once, will never be ready to see it a second time. Chapter 770 Maybe everything will be fine! 770 Maybe everything will be fine! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Robin raised his eyes slightly to observe the sky of the city, the battle taking ce between the 400 Martial Emperors of the Great Serpent Empire against the 700 Martial Emperors from the True Beginning Empire. And he didn''t see anything. The word Random was not enough to describe what was happening now. 1,100 Emperors were flying at full speed, using the strongest attacks in their arsenal at the same time, There was nothing in the sky except shes and explosions, interspersed with some screams. For their sake, Robin faintly activated the Eye of Truth so he could see what was happening, which was actually a pleasant surprise... Robin was psychologically prepared to see the battle still in a stalemate, or even worse, to see the true Beginning Martial Emperors fall! ording to the reports of Shadow Swords, there are between 20 and 30 intermediate Martial Emperors among the enemies, they alone are sufficient to equal the numerical difference, and they also have at least 100 of them at levels 42 and 43... That is, in theory, the Great Serpent Emperors are the ones who should have the upper hand. But practically, they started falling! "Interesting.." Robin raised his eyebrows slightly, although only 10 or 20 of the Great Serpent Emperors had fallen so far and they still had a long way to go to end this battle, the bnce had already tipped in the direction of the True Beginning Martial Emperors! Nothing the True Beginning Emperors possessed could cause such effect, in fact, Robin had thrown them here with the intention of them fighting for as long as possible before the Warlords intervened to finish off the exhausted Great Serpent Emperors... But they still won?! The only thing that exined this phenomenon was the golden-ck armor and the arrays. "I thought the All-Seeing God said that his rival was the one who handed them the weapon-making techniques... The things I created couldpete at this level? And WIN?!" There is no doubt that Robin''s morale has increased by quite a bit, His chest still hurts, but he has be better off! "Hmm? Hehe.." Robin noticed something that made himugh for the first time in two months, It was Fugon. At this moment, he was fighting as if he was possessed by the devil, "AHH! You bastards! I will kill you all! I will prove my standing today!!" Not only he, but Hadyar, Debas, and even Charvier were fighting like crazy, and Robin immediately knew the reason. Caesar''s choice of four of the Martial Emperors of Jura and one of the Orphan''s blood as representatives of the Generals of the True Beginning, and excluding the people of Greend from this honor was painful for them, but at the same time, they knew that they could not defeat any of those five, so instead they took out their anger on their opponents, they single-handedly killed most of the fallen Great Serpent Martial Emperors! Robin smiled lightly when he saw that scene, ording to the general trend of the battle, it was expected that they would achieve aplete victory within the next hour, after that, if the battle of the generals below had not ended, they could easily besiege the five enemy generals and eliminate them. When he was sure that there was no need to worry on those two fronts, Robin descended with his eyes again, this time towards the ground battle... Immediately, his smile increased when he saw that artwork painted in blood. The difference in levels between the Great Serpent Emperors and the True Beginning is what bnced the fighting at the top. As for the infantry soldiers, they do not have this problem. They are all saints and sages like each other. In addition, the Terra Army is the elite ground battalion in the True Beginning Army and has the best weapons and Runes. The battle was simply unequal! The battle began with nearly 320,000 Great Serpent Empire soldiers against 190,000 Terra Riders from the True Beginning Empire... And now it seemed that the Terra soldiers had lost a few hundred of their numbers, while the Great Serpent''s soldiers had been reduced to 270,000 at best! "Arrrgh!!" "What the hell is wrong with these beasts?!" Robin smiled after observing for a few more minutes... The Terra Riders didn''t have to fight at all, it seemed that the Terra Beasts themselves were ying the biggest part in today''s battle! A long tail full of des that can cut through engraved armor... Two sharp, forward-pointing horns, one and a half meters long each, sufficient to pierce anything... In addition to a mouth like a hawk''s beak that can split metals, and four strong ws ready to crush anything they reach. In addition to all of that, every one of the Terra beasts is born with an affinity for a differentw, just like humans. Some of the beasts on the battlefield shoot mes from their beaks, some shoot lightning bolts from their horns, and so on~ all of thises together with sharp intelligence, a body characterized by strong defense, and a variety of specially designed armor and engravings... The Terra riders at this moment were fighting as if they were sitting on a throne, each one of them cing one hand on his waist and the other holding a spear and waiting for an appropriate moment to intervene to deliver a fatal blow, while everything else fell on the shoulders of the Terra beast himself! "Perfect. Can''t find another word to describe this... Evergreen has truly designed the perfect ground battle mount." Robin muttered as he continued the ground battle "They are indeed amazing since you asked us to go to that valley and we found them there waiting to be led, and every day we discover something new about them, especially that characteristic that allows them to provide the rider with pure energy that can be immediately absorbed through their backs, Or the fact that you were able to incorporate the revolutionary Thought Exchange Divine Tattoo on their foreheads!" Zaraughed and quickly replied, for any topic they could talk about would be better than keeping him drowning in his worries. The Thought Exchange Divine Tattoo was also Zara''s idea and was implemented by Robin. The Rune allows the rider and the mount to quickly exchange information all the time. For example, the person who Robin is watching now may mentally send his beast to turn right or to go support his associate, and even better, the Terra will respond to their rider!! Although the terra''s responses are just simple words that their soul shouts, such as: (Danger, behind, attack), they are more than enough to raise the survival rate of the terra and its rider thanks to the beast''s high ability to sense danger. "It is unfortunate that this wonderful mount will only shine on Nihari." Robin sighed and then shook his head, "Saints and Sages can fly anywhere else, if the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire could fly here, all those advantages would be in vain~" "Well, we can still have them here as an ultimate corps, or we can hand them over to the police of others for patrolling. I bet a Terra Beasts'' Police squad would be a nightmare for all criminals!" Zara jingled, of course, she understood her father''s words. Nothing can top the flying advantage. Robin showed a slight smile and extended his hand to pat Zara''s head, "...Thank you, I feel better now... You''re right, maybe everything will be fine." *BOOOOOM* At this moment, a massive explosion sounded that shook the earth and sky, as Robin raised his head to see its source, "Is this an attack on the Heaven Sealing Array? What is happening? Did one of the Martial Emperors manage to evade the--...!!!!" Robin couldn''t finish his words after seeing the scene above, he just stood up slowly... Chapter 771 Annoying 771 Annoying Robin opened his eyes to thest of them and saw the source of the explosion at the top. Unfortunately for him, what he saw seemed like bleu rain about to fall on the dome, but it was not rain of water, but rather cannon shots. *Swoosh* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* With this single wave, the Great Heaven Seal Array was filled with holes and turned into a shapeless rag. After the shots faded, the source of these shots appeared. They were still somewhat distant, which is why they seemed small, but they were undoubtedly warships from the Great Serpent Empire, ships that Robin could not count at first nce. Robin took a step back, looking up and opening his mouth, "No no no, why now of all times? It''s starting!!" Hesitation and even fear were evident in his voice. All the reassurance he gathered in his conversation with Zara vanished. "Oh my god, what''s wrong with these numbers?" Unlike Robin, Zara took a few steps forward in amazement, "Hmm, there are 16 huge ships that they call the mother ship, does that mean we have 16 fleets? There are also 3 other ships that look weirder and bigger than we have seen before, What are those now? ...They seem to really value this, huh." *Bzzzzzztt* n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The prows of the 16 ships began to sh again, clearly preparing tounch a second wave of attacks. This time, the waves would directly prate the array cover and turn the city into rubble! "Damn, don''t they care about their own men?!" "Stop them!!" "We have to buy some time for the array to heal again!!" All 16 mothershipsunched at the same time, but this time, standing in front of them was not an energy wall, but 250 Martial Emperors! These were the Emperors who were assigned to form the Great Heaven Seal Array. Alexander left them and went down to participate in the fight against the generals, but they were kept at the top to stop anyone or any ship that seeded in passing the energy wall. They were appointed to let no one out, and now they found themselves on a mission to let no one in! *Boom* In front of the 250 Martial Emperors, the cannon shots had no chance, they all instantly vanished as if they had never existed. Then the 250 Emperors regrouped above the city and took a defensive formation to make it easier for them to form an energy shield in case the ships used all their cannons this time, but... *Shhhhh* The ships'' doors all opened one after the other, and the Emperors began to emerge from them like bees under attack. Their numbers definitely exceeded 1,500 Martial Emperors by a noticeable margin. There were 3 ships in particr,rger in size and with special characteristics different from the rest. From each of them a squad consisting of 100 individuals started emerging, every and each of them had strong auras and an established presence... With some concentration, it can be seen that most of them were intermediate Martial Emperors, while the rest were high-level Martial Emperors!! This meant that the number of Martial Emperors exiting the ships exceeded 1,800 "This¡­" A number of True Beginning Emperors below took a step back, this was beyond their ability to withstand, or evenprehend. "These weapons, they are..." One of the Emperors from the Orphan Blood slowly took a step back, his eyes moving over the hammers and swords in the hands of the three squads, each one of these could definitely bepared to the weapons used by the likes of Supreme General Caesar and Governor Alexander! If these people advance, there will be no battle. Any group of those three can kill them all easily. And they are not the only ones affected by the scene above... If these people advance, there will be no battle. Only any group of those three can kill them easily. And they are not the only ones affected by the scene above "Hahaha, we have survived!!" "They all came for us?" "FIGHT, support has arrived! Victory is ours!!" "Look! It''s a Marshall''s ship!!" "No, there are three of them!! Three marshals came to help us?!" The morale of the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire trapped in the city suddenly exploded. After they tried to prolong the fight to preserve theirbat capabilities for as long as possible, they rushed forward with full force to carry out the strongest attack they could without taking anything else into consideration... The marshals are here, what else does matter? "DAMMIT!" The True Beginning Martial Emperors felt the pressure immediately. It is said that morale is half the war, and now they can see why. Not only has the power of their opponents increased many times over, but they themselves have to devote part of their attention to what is happening above. If those Martial Emperors hovering in the sky descend upon them, they will be annihted! "Arghgh!!" For the first time since the fighting began, one of the True Emperors of the Beginning was killed. The unfortunate man was wearing a wooden shield reinforced with ck metal pieces. He was one of the Emperors of Greend. -------- "Hmm..." A figure came out from one of the three marshals'' ships, putting his hands behind his back, and slowly descended until he stood in front of everyone. His appearance was undoubtedly different from themon demi-humans, and different even from the generals... His height was approximately two and a half meters, his color tended to be darker than usual, and a snake tail emerged from the back of his head instead of hair, "So this is the Nihari..." "Do you feel this dense energy? And this enormous size. Since we left the wormhole now, I still cannotprehend what can we do with all thatnd, how much riches can we find here? No wonder His Majesty gave such orders. If we control that, we willpensate for all our losses, and even more!" Another person with a different body and powerful aura slowly descended and stood next to his colleague with a big smile, "Hey, Celebus, I''ll start the attack with my men, okay?" "Don''t forget your standing, Serpal. You''re hardly the Eighth Marshal. Why should you take the honor of attacking first while I''m here?" The third of them descended until he was at the height of the two, "Secondly, his name is First Marshal Celebos or His Eminence Minister Celebos. Do not think, because you have recently be Marshal, that you are at the same level as the man who apanied His Majesty from the beginning!" "Calm down, Xanox, kissing *His Eminence''s* ass will not give you the right to attack first!" Marshal Serpalughed jokingly, but contrary to what he said, he actually took a step back. In the end, the two people in front of him were the first and sixth marshals, whether in strength, experience, or status, they were superior to him in everything. "We are the ones who willunch the attack..." The First Marshal muttered in a low voice, then looked back at his men with a slight smile, "Are you ready, men, or have you forgotten what fighting is like?" "Ahooo! Ahooo!!" The group of one hundred Emperors shook the ground with their voices and auras, not a single one among them was a low Emperor level! These were not part of a fleet, they were only the personal guard of the First Marshal who apanied him in the first invasions, and until today, each one of them could have been an independent general, but they preferred to remain with theirmander, and recently they were all given weapons with epic weapons that they would like to try out... The term *yearning to fight* is not enough to describe what they feel right now!! Celebus nodded and opened his arms wide, The aura of a Level 49 Martial Emperor shook the sky with pride, "After a long slumber, we have risen. Today we have no deterrent. Today we will show everyone the power of the ancient 001 Squad. Today... Our might will shake this and kill whoever stands in our way!" *Vroom* At this moment, a space portal behind the Marshal opened and Warlord Julian stepped out. He only said one word, "Annoying." Then he kicked Celebus from behind like a child who saw a cool pebble. *BAAM* "M-- MARCHAL!!" Please support me with gifts to be able to continue writing this book ^^ TruthTeller Chapter 772 The Cornered Rabbit 772 The Cornered Rabbit A few minutes before the kick-- "No no no, this shouldn''t have happened! We were one hour away from killing off the 5 fleets, why did they appear now? And are they that many?!" Robin took a few steps back, "This is my fault, I should have killed them all since they arrived! I shouldn''t have waited until today! I shouldn''t have waited to create the Great Heaven Sealing Array!!" "Dad, pull yourself together! If you lose control, what will the rest of us do?!" Zara took a few steps toward her father "What should I do? What should I do?! Look at them, there are at least 1,800 Emperors up there, If webine them with those remaining from the five fleets, then we are facing approximately 2,200~2,300 Martial Emperors. This is regardless of the soldiers on board that ship, if they were to have the same rate as the five fleets, we are looking at 2 million soldiers who can bepared to our elite soldiers!" Robin began pointing upwards, shouting in panic, "My initial n was to wait for them to send 5 fleets as backup, and if a miracle happened, they might send 10, why the hell did they send 16?! What happened to all those others they''re battling on?!" Zara''s facial expression changed to fear as well, not because of what was happening above, but because of her father''s actions, so she grabbed his shoulders and shook him forcefully, "You are theary Emperor Robin Burton, have you forgotten your entire history? How can a few more enemies make you so frustrated?!" "I..." Robin opened his eyes wide for a moment, then looked away... He has let the Truthful Omen dominate his thoughts. If this same scene had been repeated without Robin feeling the Truthful Omen earlier, he would have acted more calmly. He might have ordered a defensive formation or made a new strategy, or he might have simply ordered a retreat until he found a solution, but his downward expectation made him lose focus... Instead of dealing with the neers as intruders and making up a new n, he began treating them as the bringers of inevitable disaster. Robin wriggled out of Zara''s hands and went back to sitting on the rock again, and this time the trembling that was running through his body hadpletely subsided... *Baam* Meanwhile, the second wave of shots was fired with full force, and the 250 True Biggning Emperors above were stopping them. "We did not bring many soldiers to the city, Father. We can easily withdraw by opening a few instant space portals. Should we retreat and return to the strategy of siege from four sides?" Zara tried to speak calmly, but she was clearly nervous. If they just remained sitting without doing anything, they would inevitably be destroyed. But her adoptive father did not pay attention to her, and she heard him muttering: "...For today''s battle, I summoned everyone. At this moment, we have 200 Martial Emperors of Orphan Blood, 350 from Greend, and 400 from Jura, 950 in total, and above them we have 700 Demon Martial Emperors scattered around the central region, making the total number of Martial Emperors fighting under my direct banner 1650, that''s not mentioning the Warlords and Tree Fathers¡­ We have a chance." "We have a chance at what exactly? Dad, do you realize the number of deaths that will ur today? We must retreat immediately!!" Zara felt that her father had note out of his tense state yet n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Summoning all the power the True Beginning Empire has umted and starting a face-to-face battle immediately is theoretically possible because the difference in numbers is not that far, but the difference in quality is too great!! There have been 700 True Beginning Emperors fighting against 400 Great Serpent Emperors for about half an hour, and the battle has barely begun to tilt in favor of the True Beginning Emperors. What would happen if the Great Snake Emperors had greater numbers?! "I realize what you are thinking, but what benefit will we gain if we retreat? The siege strategy is no longer applicable after the numerical superiority has be in their favor. Will they leave us alone and sit in their ces until we besiege them? They WILL mobilize all their forces directly and head to attack us in the South or just go to crush the East or the North! Within a few days, the other four regions will fall in session. They will wreak havoc on the entire with those ships and plunder it inside and out!" Upon reaching this idea, Robin''s blood began to boil and his tone gradually rose, "Then we will have no choice but to leave the entire and escape. More than fifty years of preparation and sacrifices will be in vain. My wife was brutally killed as a consequence of the mission of protecting this filthy, even if I hated it to the core, I would not abandon it so easily! ...And assuming that I give it up to protect some lives, what then? I will go back to being indebted to that bastard, and then who knows what other disaster he will throw us into? I cannot allow this, I have to break off my rtionship with him with a victory in Nihari, I don''t want anything to do with him ever again!! Haa... Haa..." "..." Zara looked to the side, a few drops of tears starting to fall from her eyes. Her tears were like rain falling on a volcano, Robin looked down and started biting his finger, "...I''m sorry I yelled at you, I know you were trying to help..." Then he looked at her, giving a gentle smile, "...It''s okay, Don''t worry, I realize that my n is a little crazy and that the numbers are not in our favor, but..." Then Robin stood up and took a few steps towards the city, a crazy smile appearing on his face as he continued: "...My men are not just numbers." Then he passed his spiritual sense into the voice ring, and spoke in an audible voice, "Caesar, I''m afraid we have no more time to waste, give orders to begin the *Cornered Rabbit* strategy." The floating Caesar opened his eyes to the end of them and looked at where Robin was standing, "...This will be a problem. If we exhaust the soldiers in the battle here, they will not stand a chance against the support above, that''s if there are any of them left..." "And if we allow those inside the city to live until support arrives, we won''t stand a chance against them either, Just do it!" A determined look appeared on Robin''s face. "...As you wish." Caesar sighed and muttered in a low voice, then raised his halberd and shouted loudly, "The Cornered Rabbit!" *Rumble* *Rumble* The atmosphere around the citypletely changed again, just before Caesar''s shout, the morale of the Great Serpent Emperors was dominating the battlefield as they were able to take down 15 True Beginning Emperors, but now... the morale of the Great Serpent Emperors was not the only motive in the field, a terrible blood thirst radiated from all True Beginning Emperors! "Do you think these games will make us afraid of you? You are dead meat!!" One of the Great Snake Emperors came forward,ughing angrily, and brought down a great sword on his opponent After fighting for 40 minutes, he knew his opponent''s movements well and it was clear that he would avoid them and try to send an attack from afar, but... *Zeeeeing* The True Beginning soldier did not retreat or form a counterattack, he used his arm to block the attack! "What?!" The Great Serpent Emperor was surprised as he saw his sword prate the wrest armor, then the flesh, until it stopped in the middle of the forearm bone and got stuck in it! *Baaam* The True Beginning Martial Emperor wasted no time, gathering all his strength in his other fist and sending a punch that pierced his opponent''s chest and came out from the other side. "Pffff!!! This is ...NOTHING!!!" The Great Serpent Martial Emperor spat out arge amount of blood and threw his weapon aside. He then raised his hands which were covered in purple mist and began to crush his opponent''s head. If it were not for the golden helmet that was slowly starting to fade away, the True Beginning Emperor would have already been reduced to a pile of ash, "You are dead! Haha, YOU ARE DEAD!!" With an arm that became incapacitated from the blow of his sword and his other arm prating his chest and his head that became in his hands, he knew that he was the victor in this battle... As for his exploded heart, he can live an additional half-hour before he dies, after he kills this human he can take cover and heal himself. This idiot wanted to die together with him, but he would die alone! *Shaaa* "Ughh-------" The Great Snake Martial Emperor wanted to continue his taunt as he saw his opponent''s head being crushed, but his voice did note out, the strength in his hands had also disappeared, something strange was happening... He slowly removed his hands from his opponent''s head and headed towards the ce where he felt the pain, towards his throat. He did not find it. It had disappeared. There was nothing connecting his head to his body anymore except his spine. Then, with all the strength he had left, he looked aside. He saw another human Martial Emperor flying away, holding arge piece of meat in his hand. He was holding the throat that he had pulled out, and that same human emperor had a sword going through his back anding out the other side and was being chased. It is clear that he received a sword attack in order to have the opportunity to snatch his throat... The first risked his arm so he could destroy his heart, and the second risked his life to finish him off. Then he heard his chest-piercing opponent mutter, "Do not underestimate... Those who have tasted the scourge of Jura!!" Thest thing the Great Serpent Emperor felt was a hideous killing intent, followed by his head falling down. Please support me with gifts to be able to continue writing this book ^^ TruthTeller Chapter 773 Peons mark 773 Peon''s mark The cornered Rabbit: Sacrifice an arm to strike a neck, sacrifice a neck to strike two necks. There is no need to think about ns, there is no need to exhaust your opponent or inflict wounds on him, do not look for a getaway or wait for support... Just go for the kill with all your might and without care about anything else. It is a strategy that Peon thought of and implemented for the first time with his forces, this happened while the remains of the Burton family were escaping from Jura city and were being pursued by the me Empire soldiers. His idea was very simple at the time: When his squad found themselves surrounded, they had to forget everyone around them, they had to forget their own lives and fight like a dead man, only putting aside the fear for life and pushing forward with full force can give you a chance. At that time, Peon''s idea was purely suicidal, and because of the tragedy that all the soldiers experienced at the time, they were fully prepared to die with him if it meant dragging a few soldiers from the me Empire with them to the grave, but strangely enough, this strategy seeded and they came out with losses 4 times less than expected! Billy then adopted this strategy and told Peon to teach every surviving Burton member how to do it whenever they were left with no other choice, and this was the main reason that enabled them to survive for almost ten years. The cornered rabbit strategy was forgotten the moment Robin returned and united Jura. In the end, everyone realizes that it was a suicidal thing that could only be used when one at the end of the rob. A strategy like this is not suitable for a real war, It is the style of suicidal maniacs who have no other solution! But Peon used it again in the Greend. He alone prated the enemy ranks more than once, apanied by his personal guards using the strategy of the Cornered Rabbit, and each time they returned burdened with serious wounds, but they were also the ones who achieved the most victories, gained the mostnd, and reaped thergest number of points. The prestige and admiration they received during the siege of Hoffenheim was something closest to reverence... When Caesar heard the soldiers talking about how awesome Peon and his guards were, he went to his brother and asked him how he convinced his men to use that suicide method. These soldiers were not Jura''s warriors who fought with the intention of reaping thergest number of heads and then dying, but they were ordinary soldiers from the Wind Continent who came to strike it rich! That day Peon replied simply: "You underestimate the will of men to secure a better life for their children too much. Just make them understand what is at stake, then lead the blood trail yourself." Then he left him and left. 10:22 Caesar spent a long time in his ce that night thinking about these words, then he sighed and finally decided to generalize the concept of the Cornered Rabbit strategy to the entire army, but he never allowed it to be used.... Until today. *Rumble* *Rumble* One minute... Only a minute had passed since Caesar''s order, 20 Martial Emperors of the Great Serpent Empire, and 4 of the True Beginning Empire had already been killed. "Sigh~" Caesar sighed as he saw deaths falling right and left, then he raised his halberd and stabbed to the side, sending out a de of ck me. *Shwaa* The de collided with General Md, who was trying to escape from Raiden''s sea of ??lightning, and he was immediately caught on fire. "AAHHH!!! You cheating bastard, didn''t you say it would be a fair fight?!" General Md shouted after he turned into a living torch. He knew that it would take a great deal of energy from him to extinguish this me and this would affect his fighting, but anything is better than having his life energy disappear at this rate!! "The fair y is over, You should thank your friends above for that. Thanks to them, you shall die quickly." Caesar dered very arrogantly and ignited the ck mes in his halberd. It was clear that he was looking for the opportunity to strike one of the five of them again, and at the same time he dered, "Hey, the cornered rabbit strategy applies to you as well. Come on, use the decree and get it over with." *Swoosh* Alexander retreated a hundred meters in the blink of an eye and looked to the side, "Supreme General, are you sure? If we use up our energy at this rate, the fight above will¡ª" "This is none of your business. We have received orders. Do everything you have to clean up the city." Caesar spoke calmly, then with a *showaa* he shot a fireball toward General Jake. "ARRRGHGH!!!" "Hahaha, excuse me then." Alexander pped hard. His energy began to rush from every pore of his body like crazy. In the next moment, a storm began to hit the city. Then that storm started to gather behind him until it took on a human form with luminous eyes. "Hmm!!!" That strange humanoid tornado struck forward toward Dirit! "The hell? Why does that thing feel alive?!" Dirit used all his strength and created a barrier of purple mist to block the iing attack, but he was thrown away anyway, while flying backward, he received another blow from Alexander that changed his direction and forced him to crash into the energy wall of the Earth Seal Array! "Pfftt!!" Dirit stood with difficulty and found Alexander on his right and the humanoid tornado on his left, with Caesar''s falcon-like eyes roving in his direction. The same scene was repeated in the other four arenas... The avatar of a giant treant, the avatar of the red me dragon, the avatar of the white lightning serpent, and the avatar of the pr ice phoenix all appeared one after the other. After already feeling threatened in fairbat, the five generals found themselves in a one-on-three battle. ------------ "This strategy is a double-edged sword. Fighting like this means that we will lose many of our soldiers as well. The number of deaths today will be¡­" Zara''s voice showed that she was about to cry, but she shook her head vigorously and restrained herself... Which war ended with no sacrifices? She herself in Greend directed many battles and thousands were killed under hermand. "...Don''t worry, our men won''t fall easily." Robin smiled confidently, "Let''s hope that Jabba''s Body Strengthening Array wasn''t just for show." "Jabba''s... Body Strengthening Array?" Zara mumbled and turned back to observe the battlefield As for Robin, he turned his gaze toward the 15 battalions stationed outside the city and chose Julian''s soul imprint, "Hui, take the Warlords and go support the men at the top of the Great Heaven''s Sealing Array. You lot and those 250 Emperors at the top are responsible for blocking their path until we eliminate all the forces inside the city, or until more supportes to you, if one of them escapes you and manages to enter or exit through the Great Heaven''s Sealing Array before it is healed, I will hang you all from your feet, understood?!" "Understood" A strong voice replied to Robin After receiving the confirmation, Robin waited a bit listening to the first marshal giving his speech, and sent again, "Oh right... kick that annoying babbling bastard up there for me." Please support me with gifts to be able to continue writing this book ^^N?v(el)B\\jnn TruthTeller Chapter 774 Power 774 Power At this moment-- *Baam* "M-- MARCHALL!!" "What the hell is going on?!" All the Great Serpent Martial Emperors and even the soldiers inside the ships opened their eyes and mouths wide. Even they do not know whether they were shocked by the sight of His Eminence, the High Minister, a friend of the Emperor, and the second most powerful entity in the entire Empire being kicked in such a humiliating manner... Or by the luminous giant that appeared out of nowhere!! n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Only a few of the Martial Emperors in Celebus'' guards went to check on theirmander after their ship was hit and breached, but the rest remained with their eyes fixed on the Warlord, raising their guard to the utmost. The 16 generals all came out and stood in a battling stance, while the other two marshals who were standing next to Celebus quickly moved back and took out their weapons, everyone ready to pounce and destroy the enemy whoever it was... But their curiosity was stronger. Julian stood in his ce and let the gazes of his opponents examine him from top to bottom without moving a hair or appearing annoyed. In the end, wasting time is his mission. Rather, he raised his arms andughed loudly, "Look carefully, peasants, this is what strength looks like! Fill your eyes with His Excellency''s creation! You can have your little ships, while we have POWER, HAHAHA! Twenty meters tall and human-built, with a golden glow that radiates power and an oppressive aura equal to at least the 48th Emperor, this thing will be the center of attention wherever it sets foot, and not only that... A few drops of sweat fell from the foreheads of Marshals Xanox and Serpal after they noticed a certain thing "This armor... and the sword too? How can this be...?!" One of the generals muttered, taking another step back without noticing it *Gulp* The rest of the generals gulped audibly, immediately after which, the rest of the Martial Emperors began to notice one by one. A strong golden glow was visible in the face and other tiny ces that were exposed, other than that, Warlord Julian''s body waspletely covered by a ck and Gold Armor, and he was holding a long ck halberd... "Epic? ...An epic set can be this big?!" A few Emperors automatically floated back, the word epic had a great meaning to them, only marshals and then the generals could carry these weapons. While testing the Warlord tattoo array for the first time, Robin sat down with Zara and they started making two special designs together, the first was for the Terra Beasts, and the second was this... Aplete armor and weapon set for the Warlords. ...Recently, a few hundred epic pieces of equipment came from the Overlord, and all the Marshals'' Special Forces were armed, although they were notplete sets and were made in different colors and materials, The soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire still felt that they had be invincible! But seeing that huge thing... "Don''t panic, the Marshals went to the High Realms and battle invincible enemies, they must have seen those giants there. No, they must have brought down worse creatures than them! As long as they are with us, we are unstoppable!!" One of the generals raised his weapon, trying to restore enthusiasm to his fleet, and to himself first. "Ahooo!" "Ahooo!" "Ahooo!" "..." Marshal Serpal clenched his fangs, *Those fools, what do they think I am?! I never saw such a terrifying thing in my life! Even if I saw something like this in the middleary belt, would I stand up and fight him in the first ce?!* He automatically sent a nce at his crooked Epic Sword that had apanied him for 500 years, and the leg and forearm armor that he had enriched in a mid-range battle when he had worked for a few years as a mercenary in the Overlord''s army... Suddenly he felt that his Epic Equipment had lost its splendor a little. *tter* The space around the First Marshal''s ship began to turbulent, and a shadow emerged from it like a meteor, holding a sword shrouded in a purple mist, "You''re dead!!" It was the first marshal himself, he had no injuries, but whoever saw his raging eyes now would think that the warlord killed his mother! Everyone''s morale soared again, they finally got to see the First Marshal, the symbol of the Empire''s power, in action!! That kick was not enough to cause him any serious injury, but it undoubtedly shook his dignity to the core!! "Hmph!" Julian spat out a handful of golden liquid energy to the side and then swung his halberd encased in white me towards the marshal with both hands. The set of armor that he wears is not for disy. Each piece of that set is designed to increase the chances of survival of the thousands of sages and saints inside the Warlord, so it is extremely solid. As for the runes engraved on it, they are intended to disperse iing attacks or prevent the Warlord''s energy from leaking, a few runes collect energy from the surroundings and automatically pump it in, and several other runes all work to maintain the form of the Warlord for as long as possible, and of course the ck halberd is very good at cutting down stuff. Each set is given to the person bearing the Array Heart tattoo, in this case, Julian carries the set in his ring at all times and takes it out for the Warlord to wear immediately after it is formed... This epic armor set,bined with the fact that Martial Emperor Julian could now freely use the fourth stage of the Perfect Heavenly Law of Fire, unlike the first experience, has no doubt gave the Warlord additional one or two more levels of strength! "Die!" *Boom* A massive explosion urred with a purple and white blocking everyone''s view and shook their conscience, the few buildings that were still leading in the city copsed, while the ships of the 16 fleets were pushed back slightly from the shockwaves. "How powerful, this is our Marshal!! Is it over?!" "Haha of course, who can stand in front of the marshal when he is angry?" *Shhh* After the smoke and energy suspended in the air cleared, a strange scene appeared before everyone Warlord Julian and the First Marshal were standing at a safe distance from each other, neither of them looking hurt or intending to issue another reckless attack, just looking at each other with anticipation and respect for their opponent''s strength. "Is that... A draw?!" *Swoosh* *Swoosh* Xanox and Serpal moved quickly and stood next to Celebus, "Sorry, Your Eminence, we realize it''s your private fight, but we have to hurry and finish off that thing in order to save our men below. Allow us to help you." The rest of the Martial Emperors and even the Great Serpent Generals nced at each other and all thought the same thing, *Three marshals are going to fight together against the giant?!* They had just arrived but their morale had taken a huge hit. Celebus almost refused outright. He was well aware of what such a move would do to the morale of his soldiers, but he nced down, at the bizarre massacre the humans had started, and then looked back at the Warlord. "Alright, let''s finish him off quickly." *Bzzzzt* *Bzzzzt* *Bzzzzt* The space next to the Julian Master was dented, and 14 more instant space portals opened. The mouths that had been finally closed opened again as they saw 14 new Warlords lining up behind Julian, and behind them the 250 Martial Emperors lined up. Meanwhile, the Great Heaven Seal Array behind them had already healed. Maybe... Just maybe... It will take more than a day to control this? Chapter 775 The Flying Fortress Chapter 775 The Flying Fortress *Boom* "Leave this one to me and take care of the rest!" After the sh between the First Marshal and Warlord Julian, the morale of the Great Serpent''s forces took a massive hit, and now that 14 other Warlords had appeared, for the first time they began to have thoughts about this invasion and that it might be difficult, that they were not here for a pic. *Boom* *Boom* N?v(el)B\\jnn Of course, there was no time nor need to fight individually and watch the battles from the side, as happened with the First Marshal and Worlord Julian. As soon as the warlords appeared, they advanced together and engaged their targets. Warlord Julian went and attacked the first Marshal again not giving him any time to make arrangements or give orders, while the second and third most experienced warlords, one carrying a ck spear while the other carrying two light swords advanced and shed with Marshal Xannox and Marshal Serpal without hesitation. *boom* Every sh between the three Warlords and the Marshals ended up shaking the earth and space, it was a collision of raw power, devastatingw techniques, and deadly weapons, each collision pushing the rest of the weaker Martial Emperors back! After the First Marshal abandoned his arrogance and took Warlord Julian seriously and began shing with him on the basis of an equal, the true level of the two sides began to appear: The First Marshal was slightly superior. Out of five shes, the First Marshal won three and was pushed back twice, and both times he looked at his weapon and cried angrily... Although their weapons are in the same category, low-level epic equipment, the experience of stopping a 20-meter halberd using a two-meter-long sword proved to be somewhat difficult. "Hisss, I don''t know what on earth are you, but there is no avoiding death for you!!!" Serpal growled and charged forward again with his bent sword. This was the first time in thousands of years that he felt in danger in a one-on-one fight! Serpal was not just a militarymander, but he himself participated in many battles as a mercenary in the Middleary Belt. He fought as an almost naked infantryman in front of many fearsome, carefully armed armies and survived every day with a single breath left in him, It could be said that he was raised on the battlefields! But today''s fight seemed different, this strange pressure he feels from the Warlord... He feels as if he is facing thousands of people at the same time!! Marshals Serpal and Xanox were only at the top of Level 48, so their fight against the other Warlords was more even, it could be said to be a draw. "Damn, they''re really fighting the marshals head-on! What are those things?!" Hundreds of Martial Emperors and hundreds of thousands of soldiers on ships felt that one of their long-held beliefs, that the marshals were invincible, was being destroyed right before their eyes. The remaining Warlords did not give them time toprehend the fighting or watch either, they took on the stage. Of the remaining 12 Warlords, 10 advanced and attacked the nearest enemy, while two remained behind to prevent any attempt to destroy the Great Heaven Sealing Array energy wall. After all, their mission was to stop the neers here until the city was cleaned up. As for the ten Warlords who joined the fight, they could not find a rival to stop them in a one on one battle, but they also knew very well that they were not out for a walk. They knew that they were like ten lions facing hundreds of foxes who could kill them if they came together! *Shaa* *Shaa* *Shaa* Taking advantage of the enemies'' confusion, the Warlords attacked with all their might from the start. Each of them chose the weakest and closest enemy and lowered his weapon towards him, and indeed the first rush of the ten Warlords was enough to kill 18 low-level Martial Emperors and 3 medium-level ones! "What the--?! STOP YOUR INSOLENCE!! Generals of the 10th, 11th, 12th, and 13th Fleets, join me in directbat!! Generals of the 15th, 16th, and 17th Fleets support us with long-range attacks!" The General of the 9th Fleet shouted hastily, then attacked the Warlord before he killed more of his men. "First Marshal Guard, please take care of the warlord with the bow!" "We, Marshal Serpal''s guards, will eliminate this unfortunate giant!" "WOAAHHH!" *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* But as expected, the first shock was short-lived against an army experienced inary warfare and the sh of civilizations. Quickly, the iing army formed groups to stop and kill the ten Warlords before they did much damage... The 16 generals divided themselves into two groups, each group containing 8 Martial Emperors at level 47 and each of them was capable of repelling one of the Warlords. As for the rest of the warlords, they found themselves surrounded by dozens of Martial Emperors who took turns attacking them from every direction. "We have to help, use the Flying Fortress Strategy!!" The 250 True Beginning Martial Emperors who were tasked with protecting the Heaven Sealing Array from above also set out, but they were not foolish enough to engage the enemy directly. After all, the difference in numbers was still veryrge, and they were all still low-level Martial Emperors. So they formed rings around the 10 Warlords. Each Warlord currently has 25 allied Martial Emperors around him, working to protect him from attacksing from blind spots, and he operates to protect them if they are targeted... With the brute force in the middle, 25 supporting Battle Emperors flying around, and two warlords in the war stepping in with long-range attacks at the right time... Ten impregnable points were formed in the middle of the sea of ??enemies. -------------------------------- "They are implementing the Flying Fortress strategy invented by Sergeant Swift Lefan, will they be okay?" Zara seemed few, even if this method of fighting could give them a foothold, they were still surrounded by 1,800 Martial Emperors. "Don''t worry too much about them, they only need to hold on a few more minutes until supportes." Robin''s shoulder is gesticting, smiling at what he sees. He must find the young man who invented this flying castle technique and reward himter! "The support?" Zara raised her eyebrows slightly, the situation down there didn''t seem like it would end anytime soon Robin smiled, then put his hand to his mouth and whistled loudly with a specific tone. *Swoosh* *Shaa* *Shaa* *Shaa* "Ahh!" Zara screamed when she saw the scene in front of her, "This..?!" suddenly! Robin''s shadow twitched for a moment and a few shadows came out of it, forming to take on a human form. Some of them jumped out of the surrounding trees, or came out from under the rocks around the city and rushed to where Robin was standing! *PAA* A thousand knees hit the ground at the same, and in a loud voice they shouted: "Please, give us your orders." Robin smiled as he looked around confidently... Looking at more than a thousand Shadow Swords who were surrounding the city, of which 30 were Martial Emperors. Chapter 776 The project 776 The project "There is a group of two thousand soldiers who have begun to gather 500 meters away from you towards the south. Take a squad of 50 Terra and go to disperse them before they start a foothold." "Sergeant James, there is a dangerous individual targeting officers 120 meters to the northeast. Eliminate the threat." "¡­The Terra Beasts cannot catch that assassin, I will enter the array and deal with him myself." *swoosh* "Martial Emperor Haders, there is someone quickly advancing towards you, he seems to want to stab you in the back. Be careful of him." "Emperor Memphis, your fellow Emperor Guan dealt a powerful blow to his opponent 70 meters behind you. Go and quickly finish off his opponent before he regains his bnce." For today''s battle, everything the True Beginning Empire could provide had been mobilized, and the Shadow Sword organization was undoubtedly operating at twice its usual capacity. The city was surrounded by them to monitor any suspicious movements and report them using voice rings. Their presence reassured all the warriors inside the city and reduced the effectiveness of any surprise attack to nearly zero. And because of them, the movements of the True Beginning soldiers, whether on the ground or in the sky, seemed as if they were seeing the entire battleground on their palms, and they coordinated like they see through each other''s eyes! Other than that, the Martial Emperors among them have bracelets with which they can enter and leave the Earth Sealing Array freely, although 30 of them would not make a big difference if they fought face to face, but the few and deliberate assassinations of the right people had a significant impact on the field, and it can even be said that the losses of the *Cornered Rabbit* would have been multiplied several times if it were not for them. *loud whistling sound* All the hidden Shadow Swords looked in a certain direction and were then swallowed up by the darkness around them. The next moment they appeared they were kneeling on one knee around one person, shouting, "Please give us your orders, Your Excellency!" Without introductions, Robin began his speech directly, "The ongoing encirclement around the central region is no longer useful. We imposed the encirclement because we were afraid that one of the hostile ships would escape and deliver news about our real forces, but the real army that we have to deal with has arrived, and it has arrived inrger numbers than we expected... Maintaining the encirclement is a waste of time and resources." Then he pointed towards one of the Shadow Sword Emperors whom he felt was the strongest among them, "I need our entire army here, but I cannotmunicate with all, they are too spread out and I can''t waste time calling each of them one be one. I want you to bring all the Warlords, the Three Tree Fathers, every infantryman from Jura, and Every Demon you can reach, and issue orders to the soldiers of the southern region participating in the encirclement to slowly advance ind and clean up instead of the Demons." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Understood, Your Excellency, although their spread is very wide, we have records of where everyone is stationed, and although it will take us some time to collect the Demons, we will at least bring all the Demon Martial Emprores, but the city..." That Martial Emperor sweated a little, without their presence around. The city''s losses will increase several fold. "Leave a quarter of your numbers here and let the rest go. If reinforcements do not arrive in time, then it doesn''t matter if we win inside the city as everything will be useless." Robin returned to focusing on the city, "Also choose two of you to go to Jabba and Hk, give them a detailed report on what is happening, and help them move all their forces here immediately... Here, this is the coordinates of this location. Tell them that this will be thest fight and there''s no need to hold anything back." "Yes, Your Excellency!" That Martial Emperor stood and bowed, then began issuing instructions to the thousand-plus shadow swords that remained around him. Within minutes, temporary space portals were opened and they were all distributed carrying messages. It would not be long before everyone on the knew what was happening. After everyone had gone, and before That Martial Emperor opened a portal and jumped in as well, he heard Robin''s voice, "I want to meet the person in charge of *that project*." That Darkness Martial Emperor stopped and bowed again, "Your Excellency, I am Charles Burton, I am in charge of the Shadow Swords during Commander Theo''s absence, and I am also in charge of that project." "Good, you saved me some time... Where are we at with the n? Is everything ready?" Robin''s eyes sparkled for a moment and he returned to focusing on the Masked Emperor "Everything is ready, Your Excellency, and even better... The conditions are now more favorable than the first schedule." Under his mask, Charles smiled. "...Do it." Robin ordered coldly and then threw a disc at him, "Here you will find an imperial order that you can use for recruitment. Go yourself to Morin and take him and 100 of his strongest demons with you, and take a handful of Martial Emperors from the threes, anyone who is severely injured in the current battle drag him to heal him in the field hospital array, then take it with you. Oh, take Old Man Gu with you too. He will have an important role, but keep it a secret and just tell them what they should do after the operation begins... And stress that they should all deal with the matter with focus and sobriety. Everything must be done perfectly, whoever spoils something will suffer serious consequences." "Your Excellency, shall we not wait for Commander Theo? Can we at least get Governor Alexander or any high-ranking general in the army to lead us? Or even Amon or Sakaar..? And what about the current battle? If we take the number of emperors agreed upon, they battle here and will be harmed severely." Charles responded with concern. Although he was eager to start the project, he was even more eager to win. A move like this at the moment was very dangerous. "Follow your orders, officer!" Robin put his hand behind his back and spoke in a stern tone. Give him Alexander, Theo, or even Amon? What if the n fails?! Losing one of these people is like losing one of his limbs, Let Morin and Old GU handle it! As for the damage that will be caused here, there is nothing he can do with that as well. The disappearance of 200 Martial Emperors will undoubtedly affect thebat ability of the True Beginning Empire, but if this n is implemented properly, he will undoubtedly win the war. "Yes!!" Charles bowed onest time and then jumped into the instant space portal behind him. "...." Zara remained silent for a few minutes after the shadow sword was gone, waiting for her father to tell her of his own free will, but he remained silent so she had no choice but to ask, "...About that project..." Robin smiled, "Forget the whole conversation. If you knew what they were going to do, you would just worry about them. I will only tell you if they seeded... And I have a feeling that they will not disappoint me." Chapter 777 Refusal 777 Refusal Facing Robin''s refusal to speak, Zara shrugged and said nothing. She knew that as long as her dad insisted on something, he would do it anyway. Then she went back to watching the bloody battle in the city and immediately opened her eyes to thest of them... Only a few minutes had passed since her Dad called the shadow swords and she got her eyes off the city, but there was a big difference already The battle started with 400 Martial Emperors of the Great Serpent against 700 from the True Beginning... Now, 15 minutes after the Cornered Rabbit strategy began, it became 310 against 657. "This..? Are we really winning? After implementing this strategy, the death rate among our ranks decreased more than before!!" Zara sent her dad a sideways nce before returning to observing the city again, "But..." Whenever sheid eyes on a Martial Emperor from the True Beginning Empire, she found him either covered in blood, or with a sword piercing his body, or at worst, missing a limb or two, "If this continues..." "Let it continue. Victory will remain ours in any case." Robinughed as he watched the battle, "It seems that Jabba''s body cultivation technique has really paid off, maybe I should give him a bigger discount in the uing transactions..." "Jabba''s Body Cultivation Technique? You mentioned it earlier, but I don''t see it having much effect here... I remember you issuing an order to have all the Martial Emperors use the Body Cultivation Array, but in the end, Jabba barely managed to strengthen the Array to give the body strength equivalent to a Sage. This extra boost of strength will be useful to Saints and Sages, but it will make no difference in the Battle of Martial Emperors." Zara shook her head, still watching the battle, but she quickly opened her eyes to thest of them, "Wait a minute..." At this moment, in the direction she was looking, two sides exchanging blows. One of the two sides was a Jura Martial Emperor wearing his gold and ck armor. He did not defend and used his sword to attack his opponent''s leg, cutting it off with one blow. "ARGHAAA!!" His opponent, out of intense anger and pain, attacked his opponent''s neck with all his might, nning to cut it off with one sh, *swoosh* But the sword stopped after it cut through half his neck and got stuck in the middle, "Ugh.. Ugggh..." The Martial Emperor of the True Beginning was still clinging to life, he pushed the sword piercing his neck aside and quickly retreated while holding his neck to prevent the blood from flowing. "You''re not going anywhere!!" Driven by hatred, the Great Serpent Soldier raised his sword and quickly flew towards his opponent to give him the final blow, but *Shaa* a ck arrow pierced his head and blew it up like a balloon. ¡Ân the next moment, another lifeless bodynded on the ground. "Ugh... Th--... Tha'' bas''ard!!" Meanwhile, the Martial Emperor of the true beginning Empire, whose neck was almost separated from his body, finally got his hand on his neck, the wound had already healed greatly and his head was connected to his body once again. He was no longer bleeding to the degree that could threaten his life, he even regained his ability to speak and started looking around, "Tsk~ I''ll cut off a neck or two just for the fun of it!" After a few more minutes of waiting for his wound to heal further, he flew towards the nearest opponent and started attacking directly. "This, was this nned?" Zara looked to her side slowly, "...Is that why all Emperors were asked to enter the Body Cultivation Array? Is that why you ordered your Phoenix Vitality Divine Tattoo to be added to all of their new armor? ...Did you know this day wasing?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Robinughed, "Well, not exactly like this, of course, but when we fight against the odds, this simple thread determines the difference between life and death." Of course, Robin did not think that they would be pushed to the point of using the cornered rabbit strategy, but he undoubtedly knew that they would have to fight againstrger numbers or people of higher levels, so a few tricks had to be prepared... What is happening now in the Battle of the Emperors inside the city is the result of three things. If one of them was absent, the entire system would have fallen, and with it, the army and the would soon follow... First, physical strength: Physical strength in a battle of Martial Emperors does not really have weight, as they rely on the fourth stage of thews, but using Jabba array on the Martial Emperors was not intended to be stronger, but rather to make them harder to kill! The Body Cultivation Array that Jabba invented uses intense pressure to forcibly pass a huge amount of energy into the body and support every cell in it, so that the skin bes stronger and thicker! Now a full attack from a person at the same level will barely cause scratches, and if the attack is direct, it may cause a deep wound... Killing a Martial Emperor from the Treu Beginning Empire with a single attack has be almost impossible! Secondly, the difference in equipment and runes: The power armor worn by the true Beginning Martial Emperors repels most attacks, and even if it happens that the golden part of the armor is prated, there is a Phonix vitality Rune drawn on the ck part made of Uracilium that is in the middle of the chest area of ??the armor. With the Phoenix Vitality Rune that Robin had recently raised to the fourth stage, why should they fear injury? Even if one of their limbs is cut off, they just have to tie it up again with a rope and it will go back to how it was in a few minutes! Third and finally, the presence of the Shadow Swords: Even with most of them leaving to bring in support, there were still hundreds of them around the city monitoring the situation and issuing orders to the Emperors to retreat or provide assistance, and they themselves would intervene to strike a certain strategic strike before going back to observe. "Heh~" Robin sighed as he saw a few True Beginning Emperors being badly injured again, but he smiled¡­ All this nning would have been in vain if the True Beginning Martial Emperors had refused to listen to orders to attack in this reckless way, risking their lives... Even if the best doctors were standing around and one knew that he would inevitably be treated, who would have the audacity to jump into the fire or walk over ane of swords?! "We can do it... We can really do it if we just buy more time!!" Zara shouted excitedly "Hahaha of course! I apologize for my initial disturbance, it was inappropriate for me... When the supportes, the fate of those below will be sealed, and then we will have what it takes to fight those fleets above face to face," Robinughed loudly, "The youth in The city will be exhausted and will not be able to fight, but that''s okay. We will only have to hold out for a little while until the supportes from the Eastern and Northern regions. When theye, victory will inevitably be ours! After they lose 5 entire fleets inside the city and receive great damage at the top, they will flee with their tails in between Their legs, and we will probably never see them again! This battle... Is my victory." Robin''s smile grew until it reached between ear to ear, everything was going well. * So what if the iing army wasrger than he expected? I''ve prepared for the worst! Today will be the harvest of 50 years of effort and nning!!* But after a few moments, his smile calmed down a little... Everything is going well, even better than expected... but for some reason, his bad feeling hasn''t gone away yet. *Pzzzzzz* An instant space portal opened next to Robin and a ck-masked person walked out. The person took a few steps and bowed slightly, then spoke in a shocked voice: "Your Excellency, the Eastern Region refuses to participate in the battle." Chapter 778 Jabbas position 778 Jabba''s position "..." "..." After Robin looked at the Shadow Sword for more than a minute, he slowly raised his hand and ced it behind his ear, then asked again, "What did you just say?" "..." Shadow Sword fearfully looked at Zara for a moment and then bowed deeper towards Robin, "Your Excellency, Jabba the Sect Chief of the Nihari Union Sect refused to move his army." Robin nodded a few times, still in disbelief, "...Did you tell him what''s happening? That it''s the final battle?" "Yes, Your Excellency, I told him everything you said word for word, and he was watching the battle directly through the Live Observation Array, so he did not need me to say anything." Shadow Sword quickly responded "En, en, en... Isn''t this interesting?" Robin nodded vigorously several times and turned to face the city with his arms behind his back, then inserted his soul sense into his voice ring, "I need an exnation." "I am honored to know that His Excellency still has my soul imprint." Jabba''s voice appeared in Robin''s head "I need an exnation," Robin repeated again ..On the other hand, Jabba stood up and took a few steps towards the balcony then replied firmly, "As Your Excellency knows, the Nihari Union Sect is still young and we do not have enough resources to provide appropriate cultivation opportunities and techniques for everyone as Your Eminence can provide for your people, this why our Martial Emperors or too few, only a few dozens. What can this number do in a battle of this size? Also, I have distributed them to the castles and fortresses along the border with the central region. How do I gather them in time? I''m afraid I got nothing to help with." "Apart from the ground forces whose numbers are incalcble, you have 107 Martial Emperors, a powerful Draco Legion, and a strong troop of body cultivators who have used your Body Cultivation Array, only these can give you a huge boost in battle. I also sold you a number of Instant Teleportation Arrays, so you can gather everyone within a few minutes, even without them all, if youe alone you can take care of a general or two on your own... Jabba, why are you making excuses in front of me? This is YOUR, didn''t you break off your rtionship with me as a disciple because you wanted to protect it? This is your chance." Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly Jabba smiled, "Oh, as expected from your Excellency''s intelligence, but I still see that the best option currently is to keep the army here to defend the eastern region, as it is thest free stronghold of the inhabitants of the Nihari, and I will also stay here to defend my followers." Robin''s lips rose slightly on the side, "Thest free stronghold, you say... Is this yourst word?" "I''m afraid so, good luck in your fight though!" Jabba answered firmly again, then took off the voice ring from his palm and threw it on the ground, cutting off any further talk. ---------- "F*CK!!" After themunication ended, Jabba screamed violently and kicked everything around him, shattering it into scattered pieces "Is it that difficult to refuse your master''s request? I am touched." Stepping forward from the shadows was a figure wearing silver armor with one hand behind his back, his aura close to that of Marshals Serpal and Xanox. Jabba gave him a sideways nce, then went back to sitting on his broken couch watching the battle, "Keep your sarcasticments to yourself, please. I''m not in the mood right now." "You''re not in the mood? You dirty local, you were ordered to go to the battlefield with all your soldiers and fight with our men, but you just sit and watch? Many of our men are dying because of your dy!" The Marshal began to advance towards Jabba with an angry expression. "I agreed to help you, not to be your follower, and I will help as I see fit! DO YOU HAVE A F*CKING PROBLEM WITH THAT?!" Jabba''s voice gradually rose until he finally shook the floor with his shout The pressureing from him as a level 46 Emperor, and his green eyes that seemed to hide the universe within them made the Marshal stop his advance, and even take one step back... Then he swallowed his anger and went back to watching the battle as if nothing had happened. ----------- "...." Although he was trying to remain calm, the muscles in Robin''s face began to twitch in anger "Dad, what''s wrong with Jabba?" Zara asked with some concern, the Shadow Sword''s words about the Eastern Region not obeying would destroy part of her father''s n! Robin took a long breath to calm himself down quickly, then spoke coldly, "¡­He refused toe or send any army." "What? Has he gone crazy?!" Zara shouted annoyed. Although she had stopped calling him a brother since he left, she still considered him the closest person to them, Robin''s children, she even found excuses for him leaving and returning to his people, but now: "He dares to disobey a direct order? He refuses toe while we are defending his? Isn''t he afraid of death?!" Zara''s aura, as a general who had led many bloody battles, became emotional for the first time today, even the nearby Shadow Lord had to swallow his saliva. "...Maybe he''s still angry because I didn''t include him in my n?"Robin looked at the ground and muttered "But you did not involve anyone in your ns, father. Even this battle that is taking ce now, we did not know anything about it until a few hours ago. Why does he want special treatment? Does he think he is higher in status than us? That he has a right over you for some reason and you have to submit to everything you want?!" " Zara''s anger exploded, even if Niharipletely copsed, she wouldn''t blink an eye, but for her adoptive father not to be given his due respect is thest thing that should happen! "...Everyone has his reasons, and I am not interested in knowing the reasons and solving them now. I will go and visit him personally after everything is over." Robin spoke calmly, but there was still a little anger in his voice, then he pointed to the Shadow Sword, "You can go help in the battle inside the city." "Yes, Your Excellency, thank you." The Shadow Sword bowed again and then disappeared... For him, staying on the battlefield would be better than this stifling atmosphere. "...If we are to be defeated today, the will fall and he will suffer the most. If we win, he will be punished because he did not help us, and his rule over the Eastern Region will be lost forever. What is he thinking about?" After calming down a little, Zara murmured, "Dad, something strange is happening." "STOP! Don''t continue on this train of thought, understood? Jabba is stubborn and stone-headed and I need to teach him a lesson, but that''s all." Robin replied sternly, how could he not notice what Zara was saying? But that idea never seemed logical at all. Angered, Robin looked up and then raised his palm, the fourth stage of the Space Piercing Divine Tattoo was activated. *Rumble* The space around the city for a few miles in all directions shook for a moment, but a certain point in the sky behaved differently. "Whoever does not want to participate in the battle, has no right to watch it." Robin dered, then clenched his hand, and the point exploded. ------------------ Eastern Region, City of Hope-- *Boom* "What the hell?!" Jabba quickly bounced back, and the Marshal also quickly jumped. The Live Observation Array exploded in Jabba''s face, and the space Runes on it were destroyed as well... It can no longer be used. "...It seems like your master is in a bad mood too hehe." "....." ----------------- Back to the battlefield-- *Vroom* The ships of the 16 fleets, along with the three marshal ships, allnded near the city n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om *Shhh* *Shhh* All doors opened at the same time and armies began to pour out of them. In an instant, the ground was filled with soldiers in silver armor and they began to form battle formations! "Eliminate those bastards and open the energy walls!!" One of the officers shouted at the station and pointed toward the city Their target was the 10,000 Terra Riders who made up the Earth Seal Array. Please support me with gifts to be able to continue writing this book ^^ TruthTeller Creator''s Thought Chapter 779: The forgotten general Chapter 779: The forgotten general ? *Baam* *Baam* *Baam* The ships began spitting out soldiers one by one at an incredible pace. Within a few minutes, their numbers approached two million strong, and they already took up the ground battle formations! "Advance, open those damn walls!!" A high-ranking officer shouted, part of the army began to move, and then the rest followed, all of them approaching the city quickly. Currently, there was nothing outside the city except the 10,000 Tera Beasts that made up the energy walls with their bone crown. If that army reached them and struck them from behind, the wall would fall and the siege would be over! "This is bad!" When Zara realized the intention of the Great Snake Empire army, she jumped from beside her father and headed towards the city immediately, perhaps she could stop them for a while. As for Robin, he remained standing where he was. It seemed as if he did not hear Zara, but rather it seemed as if he did not see what was happening below... His face was still fixed on the Battle of the Emperors above the city, it seemed that he was watching the battle, but his eyes were not following any specific fight... He was just absent minded. "Advance! Advance--....!!" The officer who stepped forward when duty called and took over the reins of the ground forces, found his head rolling on the ground next to his body. "What''s going on?! ARGHH!!" "The shadows are moving! The shadows are moving!!" And he was not alone, everyone who took a leadership role or wore a slightly different uniform than the rest was targeted. There are only a few hundred of the Shadow Swords left, and among them, there are only 10 Emperors, their only mission is to increase the survival chances of the soldiers of the True Beginning Empire inside the city, but if the barrier is destroyed and the siege is lifted, everything will copse. If these walls fall, the enemy soldiers inside will be able to spread out freely and destroy the Great Heaven Sealing Array from below, then surround and eliminate the 15 Warlords and 250 Martial Emperors above them, and then they will unite with the rest of the other forces andunch a massive attack, or simply leave for a strategically better location for them! So even though Robin did not issue any orders, the Shadow Swords left their duties, drew their des, and began targeting any officer they came across. "Stop where you are!!" Zara came charging in with unstoppable momentum *Boom* *Boom* Even if she specialized in the Life Path, as a Level 44 Martial Empress no one could stop her, the path from her father to the Earth Seal Array had turned into a path of blood! Then she stood a few steps away from the Terra beasts'' wall and pped loudly *PAA* *Hmmmm~~* Green energy began to pour out as the ocean, some of it slipped into the array directly behind her, some of it was absorbed underground, and some of it was engulfed in one of the giant rocks nearby. *Crack* *Crack* After a few seconds, the energy in the array began to gather and it spat out a 10-meter giant bird made entirely of pure energy. Then the ground split open and a huge snake emerged made of roots, and even the giant rock began to shatter internally until it took the form of a golem and began moving while the ground shook under its feet with every step! "What the hell are those?!" The soldiers in the front rows looked at the three monsters with fear, their oppressive aura suggesting that each one of them had the strength of a Mid-Level Martial Emperor!! "ROAAAAR!" The three monsters shouted a war cry, then attacked in three different directions *Baam* *Baam* *Boom* One of the officers stood on top of a ship and shouted with all his might when he saw the advance had slowed, "Don''t stop, it''s only three of them and they can''t stop us! Keep moving towards the energy walls! Keep moving--" But he couldn''t keep his head long enough to finish the sentence. "Hmmm!!!" The Rock Giant let out a muffled shout and then jumped into the crowd of enemies again "ARRGAAH!!" Although they could not use the fourth level ofws, their strength was unstoppable, and their bodies remained resilient after receivingrge numbers of attacks, they did not hesitate or take pity in makingrge-scale attacks to kill as many opponents as possible. Those things that live using life energy are not directly under Zara''s control like puppets, but rather like anyone else, they have a physical body and have a soul force that they derive from Zara. Therefore, until the supply of life energy is cut off, they are independent living beings, but because they do not have a primal soul, there is nothing in their heads other than the order given to them, and if this order is *Kill* or *Stop*, they will do anything just to carry out that order. The War Beast ability is Zara''s answer to how to use her pacifist path in war, but it is a personal answer for her alone, as each one created has high demands on the soul force, and only Zara has enough soul force to fuel more than one War Beast. This is also why no Life Corps Martial Emperor participated in today''s battle... The Shadow Swords immediately began coordinating with the three giants, hunting down anyone who tried to target them from behind or anyone who seemed dangerous or of a high rank, while they left the intimidation and indiscriminate killing to them. ...A few steps away from the array, Zara''s forehead was filled with sweat. Giving life to three Mid-level Martial Emperor giants and distributing her soul force to them was stressful enough, but it still seemed not enough! "Advance! Advance!!" As the officer shouted a moment ago said; the energy walls were wrapping the entire city and covering an enormous area, it was not something that three huge Martial Emperors could defend. Within a few minutes, the three giants killed thousands of enemies, and the pathway toward the energy walls was destroyed in many ways. If it were not for the three of them, the enemy army would have already reached the energy walls and crushed the 10 thousand Terra Beasts from behind by now... However, she knew that this would notst long, The three giants were facing 2 million soldiers with experience inary wars! "Haa... Haa..." She opened her eyes with difficulty, sweat seeping through them as she saw her three giants being slowly obliterated under the tide of the Snake Empire''s soldiers that seemed to never end, then she sent a look back... The battle of the Terra Legion against the soldiers of the Five Fleets is going well. The battle began with 190,000 of the Terra Legion against 340,000 soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire. Now the numbers have reached roughly 170,000 against 200,000... This means that the Terra Legion has lost 20,000 to kill 140,000 enemies! They are fighting the forces of aary empire that has expanded for thousands of years, in front of them soldiers outnumbering them, armed with equipment on the same level as golden weapons and using a Minor Law from the Destruction Path... And yet they seem as if they are bullying a bunch of locals!! What happens in the ground battle is a crushing victory for the Terra Corps, and if the battle continues, they will gain a numerical advantage very soon, and the death rate will decrease even more. If half of those Terra forces came out, with the support of the Three Giants and the Shadow Swords, they would be able to stop theing tide, but the number of deaths inside and outside would be enormous. Her father seems as if his consciousness has left his body, and Caesar and the rest inside are busy fighting life or death. There is no one but her to make this decision that will cost the lives of tens of thousands of the Terra Legion. Zara clenched her hands tightly and looked at the ground, then shouted with determination: "Soldiers of the--!" *Bzzzzzztt* But she did not finish her shout before the space was violently disturbed, twenty Instant Space Portals opened around the city at this moment. *Baaam* *Baaam* *Baaam* From each of them emerged a warlord, and behind him were thousands of golden armored soldiers. Chapter 780: The second ground battle Chapter 780: The second ground battle ? *Vroom* *Vroom* Suddenly, several space portals appeared in random ces among the sea of soldiers. "Someone ising, get ready to butcher them!!" One of the remaining officers in the Great Serpent Army called out. Previously, in the eastern region, General Sully tried to besiege the space portals and kill everyone who came out of them and he failed miserably, but today there is no need for that... Every space portal was already surrounded from all sides. *POOOAAA* War horns and sirens sounded, and the Great Serpent Army''s focus immediately left the energy walls as they raised their weapon toward the space portals *baam* *baam* *baam* "This..." The exit of ten warlords from the space portalspletely froze the atmosphere, the soldiers who had begun to take offensive or defensive formations in front of the space portals had stopped... All of those soldiers saw with their own eyes those huge things fighting against their marshals in equal measure! *Pzzzzzz* Lightning began to crackle in the eyes of one of the warlords, then it spread through his body until it reached the two swords in his hand, then he struck down: *Boom* That single blow annihted hundreds of soldiers. That Warlord was the opening act, immediately after him the rest of the Warlords began to attack their surroundings, within a matter of seconds the siege imposed on the space portals disappeared and the ground was drenched in blood! Then *baam* *baam* new space portals appeared, and other Warlords began to emerge from them... In the blink of an eye, a total of 25 Warlords emerged, forming 25 clear plots ofnd in the middle of the sea of soldiers, and behind them,rge numbers of soldiers from the True Beginning Empire began to emerge in formation, all wearing the distinctive golden armor set. "Damn it, full back!!" Millions of soldiers started running back like headless chickens. In front of these monsters that had the power of marshals, they did not even try to confront orunch a counterattack! But where do they go? They had barelynded after their ships had managed to create holes in the Great Heaven''s Seal Array above, They spread out and began attacking the Heaven''s Seal Array in various ces to attract the attention of the two Warlord and pull them on a chase, but the two Warlords in charge of defending the array did not care about them and remained where they were to protect the area above the city only, and this is what enabled the ships to prate the array and get down here. They can try to do it again... But will these 25 Warlords give them a chance to return to their ships and then wait until they move their ships up and start tearing holes in the Great Heaven''s Seal Array again? And what about after that? Even if one of them survived, wouldn''t they engage in the battle of the mighty Emperors above!? Despair began to seep into everyone''s hearts. Perhaps if dozens of emperors had appeared in their ce, they would not have had this reaction, but the appearance of the warlords had a special awe... *Vroom* But something new happened that gave them some hope, the 25 Warlords began to fly upward! "This..?" The forces of the Great Serpent Empire froze at the sight, but they quickly concluded that the Warlords hade to participate in the battle taking ce above. Speaking of the top, there are already new space portals starting to appear above the Great Heaven''s Seal Array, a number of crimson horned creatures were pouring out and attacking their Emperors immediately, almost all of them thinking at the same time: *Will the Marshals and the rest be okay up there? ... They will manage somehow.* "K-- Kill them!" "You came to your death!" The soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire finally stopped retreating, but they did not advance toward the city again, instead pointed their swords toward the space portals. Among the 2 million silver soldiers now, there were 25 gathering points that hadpletely turned golden. They were the soldiers of the True Beginning Empire. Within a few minutes, they had already filled the voids that the Warlords had created for them. "Kill them quickly and then we will move forward to destroy the energy walls. Don''t waste too much with these trash-- argh!!!" One of the officers stepped forward to takemand and attack one of the gathering points, but he soon discovered that cleaning out these gathering points would not be easy. The first sh was like two hammers striking each other at the same time with full force, no one got the upper hand, but because the soldiers of the True Beginning Empire were in a defensive position, simply standing still was a victory. "Hoo! Hoo!" The soldiers of the True Beginning Empire, holding shields on their left and spears on their right, began to advance against the current, expanding the gathering points and making room for more soldiers who were still pouring out of the space portals. The soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire were stupefaction after a few exchanges between the two sides. Until this moment, the two sides had fought more than once, whether the Vanguard Division in the central region or the invasion of the eastern and southern regions. ording to reports, their ground forces had always had the advantage. For example, in the southern region, 500,000 soldiers from the Five Fleets were fighting against 2~3 million locals, and the soldiers from the Five Fleets were winning! As for these... "What the hell is up with these soldiers?!" "Push them!" After a few more exchanges the way the Great Serpent soldiers dealt with the True Beginning soldiers had changed from a side nuisance that they had to eliminate quickly and destroy the space portal, to a full-fledged battle on which they had to focus their full attention. "..." Zara sighed in relief, then straightened her stance, and just watched... The army of Jura is the pamper of the empire, in terms of talismans, equipment, training methods, techniques, or even pills that have begun to be developed. Anything that is newly created must satisfy Jura''s army first before it is passed on to the rest. Jura''s army may not be the most experienced or numerous side, but they can bury any opponent with wealth! Each and every one of them is a moving treasury!! When she saw that things were turning for the better, Zara summoned her three beasts to stand beside her, The arrival of Jura''s army means they are no longer needed. This way she can reduce their consumption of her natural energy and soul force, but she did not cancel their summonspletely, ready to deal with any new threat. *BOOOOM* *Rumble* At this moment, a huge explosion urred within the array, so intense that the energy walls around the city started ttering. Zara quickly looked towards the source of the explosion in panic, expecting the worst, but her fears quickly dissipated. She saw Flora standing over a corpse engulfed in crimson and ck mes, and with one look Zara knew who it was... It was the corpse of General Sully. Chapter 781: Sullys last batle Chapter 781: Sully''sst batle ? A few minutes earlier-- "Come here!!" Sully used his weapon to send a wind path attack toward Flora "Hmph!" The attack was faster than her and would have surely stuck her, but Flora raised her hand to the side andunched a giant red me ball. The recoil fromunching the fireball sent her from the path of the windde. "Arrrgh!!" The red fireball sheunched didn''t go in vain, it targeted one of the great snake Martial Emperors, burning him immediately, and his opponent happened to be a fire path user also and he grasped the opportunity, it didn''t take long before he became a crispy snake. Sully didn''t give his subordinate a second look, he took advantage of Flora''s unbnce and headed towards the ce where she wouldnd like an arrow, but at this moment the life image of the Red me Dragon attacked General Sully with fire breath, cutting off his path. In front of Flora, whonded safely and went back to jumping around, General Sully lost hismon sense and started shouting, "You damnable bitch, you won''t defeat me by running around, stand up and fight like a man!!" "But I''m not a man-" Flora giggled and then spread both her arms, dozens of me balls and des appeared above her, and began to rain down on General Sully one after another, and at the same time the Red me Dragon''s image began to move to the side, waiting for an opportunity to attack. Faced with this technique that had exhausted him since the battle began, the general became agitated: "That''s enough, I will not y this game anymore!" *Vroom* A purple mist began to emerge from all of General Sully''s limbs until it formed a dense cloud around him "Brother Sully, what the hell are you doing?!" General Dirit was so angered when he felt what was happening on the nearby battlefield that he forgot who he was fighting for a moment. And this moment was enough for Alexander to punish him, *Baam* The embodiment of the Wind Ruler behind him struck at Dirit with full force, sending him like a pellet, then with a *swoosh* Alexander shot him with a ck arrow while he was flying backward. "ARRGGH!!!" General Dirit screamed in pain as arge hole appeared in his shoulder. Had he not used all his strength to dodge to the side a little, the arrow would have destroyed his heart. "When you are facing me on the battlefield, behave!" Alexander put the bow on his back again grabbed the two light swords and jumped forward surrounded by a small tornado, wanting to make full use of this injury. "Haa... Haa... What am I doing? I''m ending this farce and will wait for a goodpensation from His Majesty haha. I will show this bitch the power of Durgar the Devourer!" General Sully heard Dirit''s words and responded, but he did not care what happened to Dirit after that, perhaps this response was to convince himself first... What General Sully did now was that he burned most of the Durgar the Devourer''s blood in his body, burning hundreds of drops that he had umted over thousands of years of hard work... The amount of blood remaining in his body now is simr to that of ordinary soldiers, and it can even be said that it barely keeps him alive. But on the other hand, it produced pure destructive force. "Haha watch me destroy your world!" General Sully shouted and pushed the purple cloud forward. It was extremely heavy and moved slowly, but it was also expanding and spreading, if the cloud continued to expand in this direction, it would undoubtedly destroy all the emperors inside the city on both sides! If the battle continues as it is, the victory of the True Beginning Martial Emperors was sealed anyway, so why not just kill everyone? Under the suffocating pressure of the purple cloud, Flora retreated a few steps and almost escaped to the side when she saw how slow the cloud was, but after she saw Sully''s intent, she tightened her fist and stood still, the red me igniting all over her body and began to rise crazily, "You are not the only one who can burn his beast blood, let''s see if it''s an artificial one like you who has more beast blood or me, the proud descendant of the Red Dragon!" Robin ordered that the news be spread that those snakelings were artificial half-humans and that the amount of purple mist they could create was small, so Flora tried to drain it from the beginning, but in the face of this blunt challenge, the daughter of the Orphan Blood did not back down. ...The mes that rushed from Flora''s body began to grow heavier until they took the form of the red me dragon in the Orphan Blood mythology: A huge 30 meters body, two strong hind feet and two small ones in the front, it has six horns of varying sizes and 4 eyes, and it also has 4 wings with the two wings in front being enormous and the two behind smaller, and of course the blood red color and unbridled killing intent were his main theme. *Tshhh* The me that formed the Red me Dragon solidified further, it could no longer be said to be me anymore but ratherva. The eyes of this copy of the Red me Dragon were not as vivid as the one resulting from the Divine Decree Embodiment Technique, but the aura emanating from it was not weaker at all! *Shwa* The red me dragon avatar made from burning Flora''s blood released a powerful fiery breath capable of melting mountains, but as soon as it came into contact with the purple cloud, it disappeared like a candle falling into the ocean. But this did not discourage her, Flora''s own eyes lit up, and then she opened her mouth and shot a fire breath towards the cloud! *Shwaaaaa* The Destruction Path''s purple cloud did not retreat and did not seem to diminish, but at least it stopped advancing... "Hahaha, you are just dying the inevitable, everything here will perish!" General Sullyughed loudly, but the sound of hisughter was interrupted by the sound of his wings beating on his right, "Hmm? Aghhh!!!!" It was The Divine Decree Red me Dragon, Because of its intelligence and independence, it found a hole in General Sully''s defense and attacked him from the side immediately! "Ahh! ARGHH!!!" General Sully was being roasted alive, his only hope was to direct a portion of the purple cloud to the side to stop the attack, but he couldn''t! Unlike him, he was the one who burned all of his blood at once to create this cloud, Flora is still burning her abundant beast blood and is still getting stronger, if he turns a blind eye to her for one moment, she will kill him! *Pffff* "...Eh?" At this moment, the general felt that his body was numb, and his left arm fell... When he looked down to see what was going on, he saw a ck halberd piercing the left part of his body, splitting his heart in two. Then he heard a faint voice in his ear, "I apologize for interfering. I would have loved to see you suffer more, but we don''t have time." Before a ck fire ignites in his body *Shooo* Chapter 782: Support from the north Chapter 782: Support from the north ? "Brother Sully, NOOO!!" The remaining four generals immediately sensed danger Although they did not like Sully''s impulsive personality, he was still the strongest and most experienced among them. Him falling on this barren was a great loss and a bad omen, only now did they begin to think that this might be their end too! "Why worry, you''ll catch up soon." Raiden waved his spear angrily and switched to attack mode. Although Caesar was the one who delivered the final blow, Flora was the one who provided him with the opportunity. Seeing her finish her fight before him irritated him greatly! The rest of the True Beginning Generals pressed their attack more as well. Although they had not agreed in advance, in all of their hearts, thest one to finish off his opponent would be the loser. *Shaa* ...After General Sully fell dead, his body engulfed in ck and red mes, Caesar raised his halberd and made a cutting motion toward the purple cloud, sending arge amount of ck me toward it. The red dragon me in front stopped it, and the ck me in the back slowly consumed it. The purple cloud had no choice but to disappear within a few minutes. "Haa.. Haa.." After the purple cloudpletely vanished, the red me that was burning in Flora''s body was extinguished and she copsed to her knees, barely catching her breath. The divine decree embodiment turned into an ordinary me and faded away, and the red me dragon avatar created from burning her blood began to lose its luster until it turned into a mass of coldva. "Hey, are you okay?" Caesar took a few steps took out a third-stage life talisman and ced it on her shoulder, at the same time sending a stream of his soul sense to scan her body. She did not suffer any serious injury, but as expected her body had reached its limit a while ago and she had almost burned up all of the me Dragon''s blood in her body. She is a true Demi-human though, so her marrow will rece this lost blood, but she will undoubtedly stay much weaker for that to happen. "Haa.. Hoo~" Flora took a deep breath, then stood up, and leaned towards Caesar, "Thank you for your intervention, Supreme General. If it weren''t for you, the purple cloud would have surely reached me." Caesar nodded, "The ce is no longer safe for you. Use the bracelet to exit the array and enter a field hospital next to His Excellency. There is no safer ce than there." "No need, I may not be as strong as a General right now, but I can still fight..." Flora smiled and wiped the blood from the side of her mouth, then took out a red and ck halberd from her space ring, then wiped the area around her for a few moments until she fixed herself. General Jaike, "Excuse me, I''ll go y with Sister Elizabeth Hehe." *Shaaa* "Damn!!" When General Jaike felt Floraing towards him, his body twitched, fighting Elizabeth and her Endless Forest was annoying enough! Although she was not really as strong as usual, once she intervened, the tables turnedpletely. Caesar got a little excited as well and almost attacked General Dirit. If he attacked with Alexander, they would be able to suppress and kill him easily, but out of the corner of his eye, he saw Md and Parrs looking at him expectantly... If Caesar advanced and intervened in one of the three battles, the other two would be liberated, this would be too dangerous for their opponent. Caesar sighed and then returned to floating in the middle of the fray, but this time he did not remainpletely still *shaa* *shaa* but rather began attacking the remaining four at the same time! "F*CK!!" |||| Although Robin was truly lost in thought, thinking over and over again about Jabba''s decision and how to deal with him, the developments in the Battle of the Generals were significant enough to attract his attention. And he''s not the only one, "You bastards! You bastards!!" The death of the General of the Fourteenth Fleet was significant enough to attract the attention of the Marshals and hundreds of Martial Emperors above who pressed their attacks further. Robin''s eyes automatically pulled up... Currently, the battle within the city is almost settled, and the infantry battle outside the city is still in a state of bnce, there is no fear of it. The problem is the battle of the Emperors above the Great Heaven Seal Array. At this moment, there was a massive battle between the nearly 1,800 Emperors from the Great Serpent Empire''s side, against a small army of 600 Demon Emperors, 250 Human Emperors, and 40 Warlords... That is half the number. And they weren''t any ordinary troops but elites, just the 300 personal soldiers of the Marshals were a big problem to deal with, they alone were able to stop 20 Warlords! The positive thing about the Demon army, which enabled them to appear as a fighting party and hence the immediate copse of the side of the True Beginning Empire, is that they have many mid-level Demon Emperors and there are even high-level Demon Emperors such as Azis, Sera, and Braha, who reached level 47, and Amon and Sakaar, who reached level 48! But despite all that, the side of the True Beginning Empire was losing, and the Demons and warlords were being pushed back little by little. The ferocity of the Demon Emperors and their terrifying, bloodthirsty aura did notpensate for therge numerical difference. The warlords were also a terrifying weapon, but it was not impossible to stop them in the presence of this Numerical difference. Only by passively defending and keeping them away could he get rid of those trapped inside the city, but what then? The forces inside the city, even if they were victorious, would have reached their limit and he could not ask them to intervene at the battle above, so the numerical difference would remain the same... He couldn''t rely on this type of defense either. The Warlords, even after modification, can not hold it together for long periods of time, especially in such harsh battles, He wouldn''t be surprised if they started to copse at any time! Even Caesar and the rest of the human Martial Emperors depend on medicine that enables them to use the fourth stage of thews for a period of time, and this period can end at any time... In general, making this battle longer will be his loss. Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly. There is only one thing that can save the situation and turn defeat into victory, and that is to hold out until the northern forces arrive, and then surround those 1800 Martial Emperors and kill them within one hour, otherwise, the worst WILL happen. "Sigh- I''ll think about punishing that little bastardter." Robin shook his head, then took out his ck space spear and began searching for a target. Although one of them will not be able to do much, if he appears to cause trouble around and attract attention to himself, it will ease the pressure on his forces until supportes. The True Beginningary Emperor decided to enter the arena in person! *Pzzzzzz* At this moment, an instant space portal appeared next to Robin and a sword shadow hurried out, "Your Excellency, Hc refuses to provide any support from the north!" Chapter 783: Blunt Chapter 783: Blunt ? "Your Excellency, Hk refuses to provide any support from the north!" "..." In the face of Shadow Sword''s outburst, Robin did not respond. But he felt his body cooling down, his excited eyes dimmed, and even his muscles, which were so ready to enter the battlefield, rxed again. *Foo* The spear disappeared from Robin''s hand back into the space ring, and then he put his hand behind his back while muttering in a low voice, "...You want to y, huh? At a time like this? Okay then, let''s y." "Yo-- Your Excellency?" The Shadow Sword muttered, not knowing what to do, he was waiting for His Excellency to yell or even hit him for this bad news! As for Robin, he replied in a cold voice, "You may leave." "..." Shadow Sword bowed again and left with worry on his face. He knew that the day would end very badly but he couldn''t tell anyone!! As for Robin, he returned to calmly watch the main battle atop the Great Heaven Seal Array as if nothing had happened... In addition to the three Warlords who stop the marshals, and the two Warlords who are responsible for defending the city sky, there are currently 35 free Warlords who can do whatever they want, or it should be said that there are 35 flying fortresses in the sky, and around this fortress fly the 250 Emperors of The Treu Beginning Empire. The Flying Fortress n is excellent in defense situations. Even after about half an hour had passed since the battle began, they were still standing and no one was killed, and it seemed that as long as the warlords remained steadfast, this situation would continue for a long time. The Three Tree Fathers also attacked with their gigantic bodies. Each of them was around 60-100 meters tall engulfed with pure strength. They could engage the entire battlefield at once with their physique, but unfortunately, their limited strength at level 48 made them at bestparable to another 3 Warlords, they also detained arge number of Martial Emperors with them and their presence was a huge threat and continues distraction. The whole problem was the Demon''s battle... These people do not know the meaning of defensivebat, so far they have killed and eaten 20 half-humans, and in return 23 of them were killed! Their appearance as they ate their victims in the middle of the air and their auras that became stronger after each meal struck terror and disgust in the hearts of their enemies and made them disoriented in front of them, but it also made them more crazy and tough to fight, as none among them wish for this to happen to him! So the death toll in that battle is very highpared to the rest of the battlefields... Robin followed the battle silently, hundreds of possibilities and scenarios jumping before him, until he heard a voice in his head, "Brooo~ ording to my estimation, you have already received my rejection, why didn''t you contact me? I was waiting for you here!" "There''s nothing to talk about, you''re following the agreement, right?" Robin responded coldly, of course, he immediately knew that the caller was Hk. "Haha, exactly, bro. I have to stay where I am and guard the north and not allow them to take a single stone. This is what I agreed to, why would you change it now? Don''t me me if I don''te immediately after listening to the orders, I am not your subordinate, you know?" Hkughed "You are correct." Robin didn''t seem to care, his eyes hadn''t moved away from the battlefield yet. After a few more minutes, Hk''s voice came again, "...The situation seems bad over there. you might use some help." "No, not at all, everything is fine, this is how it is, sometimes everything goes well and sometimes it just not~" Robin replied mentally, "I see you are monitoring the situation well, huh? I did not give you the Live Observation Array, where do you watch from? Oh.. you must be within the spirit domain." "Exactly, bro. You have good information about the spirit domains, but your knowledge about wars is so bad that your ass is currently being beaten ck and bleu." "You''re right." Robin nodded, then raised a voice and called, "Zara, send your three beasts to attack that point over there." "Yes!" Zara let out a long exhale and then gave themand to the three beasts, and in moments, two massive gathering points merged, giving the Treu Beginning soldiers much more space. After a few minutes, Hk''s voice came again, "...Improving the situation down there won''t do you much good, bro, It can even be said that it''s hopeless. You should focus on fighting the Martial Emperors above the sealing array. Things are not looking good over there. It seems to me that you need strong help, and as soon as possible if you ask me." "Why don''t you cut the crab and speak already?" A small smile appeared on Robin''s face, "None of us is stupid here. You are not so brain-dead that you do not know what the consequences of today''s battle will be. If I am defeated or have to withdraw and return to my, the biggest loser will be you and no one else." "Oh, but you can''t withdraw, can you? Even if you somehow withdraw your Emperors, all your ground forces will be extinguished, and all the arrangements you made for this war will copse, and those nice enemies of yours will steal the''s pearls, and you will have lost whatever it is you are trying to protect... You will stand and fight until yourst breath, won''t you?" "Maybe..." Robin maintained his smile, "What do you suggest?" Hk spoke quickly, "What do you think about simple amendments to the agreement? I want the Soul Strengthening Technique now, and I also want to know how to make Warlords of my own, and the way to make Space Portals, and I don''t mean the cheap instant ones, but the big ass ones, and I want the Major Space Heavenly Law Technique up to the third stage at least -I know you have it- Oh, and I want the green me technique that your son used. Of course, we will keep part of the original conditions, which is that you will take yourpany and leave Nihari forever as soon as we win." "Oh... So you want a way to speed up your control over the''s spirit, a way to create warlords, a way to travel acrosss, a Technique for the pricelessws of space, and Life Fire. And of course, we should not forget all those techniques and methods for making weapons and talismans that I left behind with the locals previously." Robin''s smile increased, "Whoever hears your demands might think that you intend to create your ownary empire." "Haha, you''re overthinking, bro. They''re just ways to protect myself from monsters like you. Secondly, what I be will neither benefit nor harm you after you leave the, right? Or is it that... you didn''t intend to keep your promise in the first ce?" Hkughed, and then his tone became colder Robin raised his left hand behind his back to scratch his head, "So to sum up your offer, you want me to continue fighting *in defense of your homnd*, and you will be so kind as toe and help *in defense of your homnd*, only if I give you techniques and information that can make you an arch enemy of mine in the future, and even after all of this, I will not stay to take some spoils after what I suffered *in defense of your homnd*. Rather, I will take whoever left of my men and leave directly, did I get that right?" Momentster he responded, "...That was actually a very good summary." Chapter 784: The Empires flag rises again Chapter 784: The Empire''s g rises again ? "Hehe.. hahahaha!!" Robin put his left hand on his face andughed so loud that even Zara turned in his direction in surprise. "Oh no no no,e back to your senses bro, don''t go crazy now bro, I can still protect you! give me my techniques first!!" Hk''s worried voice confirmed that he was actually concerned about this possibility "Haha.. hehe~ Hk, oh Hk, your shamelessness has reached unprecedented levels, but at least be honest, I don''t need to bother thinking about your next move, I can just ask you, and you''ll probably answer even if you''re thinking about killing me Haha, I would love for all my enemies and friends to be like you." Robin shook his head while stillughing, "But don''t you think that this impudence of yours came too soon? I might have some options here, your little game might turn against you..." "I honestly don''t think so. You and your friends seem pretty damn dead to me." Hk''s voice came again indifferently, he only thought that it was good that Robin had not gone mad yet, "The state of bnce in the battle above the sealing array will soon be broken after a few more demons are killed or a single warlord falls. The moment those snakes gain the upper hand, they will not give it up even if I personally intervene, and when the wave starts to tip in their favor and they are able to send a few dozen Emperors down to rescue their trapped fellows, then everything will be lost." Hk then continued, "As for the state of bnce in the main infantry battle below, this is already on the verge of breaking- The gathering points are isted from each other, and the number of your soldiers standing there is small and they cannot open arger area quickly enough to amodate more soldiersing from the space portals. They are barely 300 thousand against 2 million. As soon as the momentum calms down and their enemies get used to fighting them and spread a few purple clouds, your soldiers will perish and the space portals will close. Then the little snakes will advance towards the city to rescue theirrades and kill your forces inside, and they in turn will participate in the battle above, and then you will also have lost everything AGAIN!" Then Hkughed, "Bro, your army seems cohesive on the surface, but even a lone cultivator who knows nothing about wars like me can see that you are being f*cked from above and below, and it is only a matter of time until the worst happens. The moment the bnce is broken in one of the two battles and a massacre will begin, everything else will copse as a result... I''m sorry, bro, but I don''t see any way out for you today except to ept the deal." Robin raised his left hand and rubbed between his eyes for a few seconds, "All of you... Why am I always cursed by a group of idiots who want to test my patience? Feel the limits of my mercy?! Do I seem too weak to all of you? Someone who is easy to take advantage of?!" "...Actually, yes." The response did not take long "Hehe, okay then, let me defend my dignity then!" Robinughed again, then cut off his connection from Hk, took a few steps forward, and took a deep breath, "My army, my pride, the majestic army of Jura! You no longer have to hide anything. It is time to eradicate those *ground* forces of theirs, use those lowlifes to collect points, and show all the fools today the fury of the True Beginning Empire!" *Rumble* *Rumble* "Ahoo!" "Ahoo!" Upon hearing *True Beginning Empire*, the aura and momentum of the ground soldiers changedpletely. Arge number of them brought out giant gs bearing a drawing of a containing 5 continents, radiating a golden aura and being pierced by a hammer and a sword. Then their bodies and eyes began to radiate as they all began to... fly! "What the-- Argh!!" "The hell? How can they fly in this gravity!?" "Raise your shields! Raise--" *BOOM* More than 150,000 saints and sages rose from the ground at the same time, shaking the entire body of the Imperial Serpent Empire''s army. Arge number of them even forgot to raise their shields and kept looking up, opening their mouths in surprise, until they ate a random attack and were reduced to pieces. This was the effect of the gravity bracelets that Robin invented for the merchants of the Burton family to enter Nahari safely,ter on, 3 factories and academies were allocated to manufacture them and circte them to the army of the Empire. Now the only ones who could not fly were from the army and remained below, defending the gathering points and the space portals, were the users of the first stage ofws, the Knights. Yes, arge portion of the *infantry* army was able to cancel gravity pressure and fly from the beginning, but they were given strict instructions not to use this feature even if their lives were at stake because it would be one of the Empire''s trump cards on Nihari... Hearing instructions Robin that the ban was lifted just now brought them great joy! *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* In the face of the Air Force''s advantage, there is no other advantage. And this was not just a rise from the ground. The soldiers of the True Beginning Empire were evading and moving with great grace and speed as if gravity no longer existed Although the numerical difference was still huge, the Great Serpent Army had no choice but to cower in on themselves and defend And maybe send a few counterattacks that could be easily avoided in mid-air, their losses in this attack wave alone exceeding their losses to the Warlords and Zaras'' Beasts!! "We have new instructions, fly and fight!" "Long live the True Beginning Empire! Long live His Excellency!!" The knights near the space portals took the opportunity to expand the gathering points further and summon more soldiers from behind the other side, and whenever a saint or sage came out, he would be informed of the situation and told to use the bracelet and join his colleagues. Up until this moment, they were already superior individually to their enemies, and now that another advantage has emerged they no longer have any fear of this ary empire* Why should they be afraid when they have His Excellency on their side?! The momentum and morale of the True Beginning Army rose insanely. The defensive situation and the losses being suffered by the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire now were only an opening, as every second that passed more and more *Air Forces* emerged from those space portals! "Oh? It seems like my father wants to heat things up..." Caesar looked at what was happening outside the Earth Seal Array and smiled, then *shhhhh* he pulled out his halberd from the middle of General Md''s head and shouted forcefully, "Let''s end this mess quickly, don''t let those guys steal our spotlights!" Chapter 785: Taking the initiative Chapter 785: Taking the initiative ? "General Md, NOOO!!!" The death of another one of the five generals at the hands of Caesar sent waves of shouts of triumph and anger within the city, tightening the noose around the remaining Great Serpent Martial Emperor even more. *Boom* *Boom* As for the *ground* battle outside the city, it began to ignite with each passing second. The number of those killed is already umting dramatically, but the number of those kidnapped has begun to exceed that! "Come here!!" One of the Sages descended from the sky like a hawk swooping down on its prey and seized one of the enemy officers by the neck. Then he took out something that looked like a metal nail from inside his armor and struck it in the officer''s chest. "Argh!!" That officer from the Great Serpent Empire screamed forcefully as he felt his strength fading, already began to recall memories of his entire life before his eyes as he waited for death, but *swoosh* he found himself being thrown towards one of the space portals, "Woahhh~~" *bzzzzt* *poof* That officer raised his head with difficulty to see what was happening around and found the scenepletely changing... The sky above him was still dark blue and the soil that entered his mouth was also blue, so he knew immediately that he was still on Nihari, but the sounds of war were no longer there and the city they were fighting beside had disappeared, now there was only a sea of the bodies of hisrades lying weakly next to him, all of them groaning in pain, all of them alive! Next to them, he found endless rows of soldiers wearing golden armor, looking at them with greed while moving their feet and weapons nervously. It was clear that they were impatiently waiting for their turn to enter the portals... How could they not when they saw all those prisoners being thrown around like that? They should get in and score some points too! ...The sealing nail was invented by His Excellency to be easy to manufacture, and indeedrge quantities of it were produced immediately after its invention, 30,000 of them were manufactured within a few days and delivered to Peon to nail the Azil tribe''s army. But now, after several months have passed, almost every soldier of Jura''s army carries at least two or three of them all the time. Of course, killing is much easier and less expensive, but for some reason, His Excellency ordered that imprisoning enemy soldiers be given double the points of killing them, and that is why this strange phenomenon of kidnapping began immediately after the battle began. Within a few minutes, 10,000 soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire were killed, but more than 17,000 were captured and deported from the battlefield! Of course, these numbers barely scratch the mighty army of nearly 2 million soldiers, but the fun has barely begun... "...Well I didn''t expect this, I thought you would make a breakthrough in your cultivation ande out with some trump cards like a legendary beast pet or a shining divine sword, and maybe some demonic auras and rows of old mountain seniors would appear, that kind of heroic things you know... You''re boring man~" Hk''s voice finally echoed in Robin''s head again, clearly frustrated A big smile appeared on Robin''s face, "Honestly, I thought about it. If I did my best, I could kill the three Marshals, half of the Snaklings Generals, and maybe 40 or 50 Martial Emperors before I lost my energy, but after that, I would be helpless, and there is no guarantee that this would turn the tide, they might simply continue fighting and cause heavy losses to my forces, and also... wouldn''t my intervention personally be an admission of my Empire''s weakness and my failure as a strategist? No, I will not dere my defeat so easily." "Yooo~ Killing the three marshals? Half the generals? 50 Martial Emperors? Do you think they''re chickens and dogs?! These guys are using a Law of the Destruction Path! ...Wait a minute, as I remember, you haven''t even entered the Martial Emperor''s Realm yet, right? Tsk tsk~ I thought I was arrogant enough, but the world is indeed full of crazy people.." Hk himself did not know whether Robin was lying or truly crazy. "..." Robin maintained his smile and said nothing Thinking about it, the number of trump cards in his possession had umted without him even chasing after them, the simplest one of them that everyone had already seen was the Master Heavenly Law of Space-Time... Robin recently developed a Space-Piercing Tattoo by cing pieces of the Major Heavenly Law of Time that appear when needed, using that divine tattoo, he will easily be able to kill a Marshall or two before space-time begins to destroy his foundations! But in a battle of this size, individual glory is worthless. Even if he killed a hundred Martial Emperors, the numerical superiority in their favor would still be terrifying. He cannot afford to make the same mistake as what happened in the war against Hoffenheim and intervene them find himself unconscious for weeks or months, Not in a situation like this... Remaining calm and finding solutions to victory with minimal losses is his sole responsibility. "..But honestly, I can admit, this was good. you hid this flying ability very well, but unfortunately, if this is all you rely on, you will be disappointed." "Oh, why is that?" Robin replied with a smile, his eyes shining slightly with gold as she hovered over the three battlefields located under the Great Heaven Seal Array. "Raise your face and look up, buddy. You poked the ho''s nest and I''m afraid you have nothing to protect yourself with, hehe." Hk replied, and then the two focused on the battle above for a bit "Crush them, CRUSH THEM!!" "Hack them!!" "FUUUUCKKK!!" The Martial Emperors of the Great Serpent Empire were going crazy above, seeing their teammates being ughtered above the city, and the hideous Battle of the Terra Beasts was enough pressure on them, but what was happening in their main army now was the straw that broke the camel''s back. They may have had the intention of rescuing their colleagues from the five besieged fleets, but they were still strangers to them. As for those being killed at this moment, they were theirrades and subordinates who had apanied them for years. furthermore, If those soldiers were killed, the strength of their fleets would copse, and even worse... if they lost all those forces today, the power of their entire Empire would copse! And also all their spaceships are down there. If they are destroyed, it will bring another catastrophe. Regardless, they will be trapped here for a very long time with no way to send messages to their home. They had been working on these ships for thousands of years until they formed these fleets! If the ships of the 21 Fleet were all destroyed, while all the first, second, and third stages users of the Laws were killed, the power of the Great Serpent Empire would be done for, they would go back thousands of years, it will be impossible for them to maintain the rest of the eights! *This madness must stop... It must stop!!* The minds of all the Great Serpent Emperors shouted at the same time The Great Serpent Martial Emperors were no longer fighting as the stronger party in the equation, but rather like someone who saw dogs attacking his son, they began to burn their blood and press forward with full force, not considering their own safety. The number of deaths from them and from the demon also began to multiply at a scary pace, so far 60 have fallen on both sides, and it is still going up by the minute. Even the human Martial Emperors around the Warlords have begun to fall, so far 15 of them have been killed, and the Warlords themselves have begun to receive heavy attacks! And they were not the only ones who became like this... The Martial Emperors of the five fleets inside the city saw two of their generals fall one after the other, and they themselves became 230 after they started the battle with 400... When they saw that the support at the top was dyed and they saw that their main army was being raped outside the city, They began to act suicidal as well, they all started burning their blood and fighting without reserve, and they matched the madness of the Martial Emperors of Jura! Robin smiled seeing this, and muttered: "So this is what it feels like to be the one who corners the rabbit..." Chapter 786: Sound of change Chapter 786: Sound of change ? After a few more minutes, Hk''s voice came again, "Bro- Why haven''t you acted yet? It''s clear that you''re a strategic failure, but it shouldn''t be too bad to the point of being blind! Your Martial Emperors are being ughtered wholesale above!" "Oh, I''m a strategic failure? Why do you think so?" Robin smiled, still exclusively observing the three battlefields below. "Sigh- Let me teach you something then. What you did in the infantry battle was foolish. As long as the battle of the Martial Emperors is still not resolved, whatever happens on the rest of the battlefields will not matter. All you are doing is provoking them further and hastening their victory. You are now behaving like a viin who ignores the hero and goes to torture his family, only to find the hero has returned to take mad revenge." Hk sighed "...What''s up with your analogies about heroes and viins today?" Robinughed, "Secondly, I may have a n for this." "And what exactly is your ingenious n? Assuming you kill all their men below, what then? Are you going to send these second and third-stage users to fight the Martial Emperors alongside the Demons? Just because they can fly? The fight will be like an army of babies trying to destroy metal statues. If you send a million Soldiers they will be killed, if you send ten million they will, guess what, be killed!" Hk''s voice sounded frustrated at teaching this failed student, "You might think that by sacrificing them and turning them into cannon fodder, your Emperors will be able to perform some miracle and win, but why go this way, bro? Just ept my offer and I will end the battle for you immediately." "Oh, you seem so confident..." Robin moved his gaze slightly to focus on the Battle of Emperors in the city After the killing of Generals Md and Sully, Flora, and Raiden were freed, and they joined the fight against Generals Parrs and Jaike. Seeing that he was no longer needed to monitor the situation after all the fields had be one against two, Caesar joined Alexander to fight General Dirit! Fighting one on one was difficult enough, but now each one of them was fighting against two. Even if their strength fully returned to level 47 after the shock of the Return to Void Explosion Technique wore off, They knew deep down that they were dancing on the brink of death, but there was nothing in their hands but to continue dancing until support arrived... The battle of the Terra Legion against the soldiers of the Five Legions alsoes to a conclusion. The Terra Legion already had an overwhelming advantage, and after Robin announced the permission to use the bracelet, all the Terra Riders left their mounts and soared into the sky. So the intelligent Terra Beasts were still on a killing spree below. Their riders took control of the sky and began extensive capture operations. At this moment, the number of people whose chests were pierced by the sealing nail and suffering on the ground reached several tens of thousands. It can be said that the battle has already ended and the clean-up is currently underway! Hk''s voice interrupted Robin''s thoughts again, "Yoo! Of course, I''m confident that I can turn defeat into victory. Who do you think I am? The entire northern region is in my grasp now. I have gathered 450 Giant Martial Emperors under my banner, and with the help of my dear partner, I can summon nearly 200 beasts with the power of an Emperor''s Realm if we add these forces to the ongoing battle, we will gain great momentum and force them to inevitably flee! This, of course, is not mentioning my tremendous strength, haha... Come on, buddy, you know I''m right, all you have to do is extend your hand and make an agreement." "Hmm, maybe you''re right.." Robin replied with a smile and went back to watching the three battles, not caring about Hk, nor about the massacre of the Emperors taking ce above. After a few more minutes he mumbled, "Now is good enough." then he put his hand to his mouth and whistled with a specific tone *Whsss*, within moments hundreds of shadow swords gathered around him. After hearing the whistle, Zara looked towards her father expectantly, thinking that it would be good if she were next to him to know what he wanted to do now, but she sighed and went back to look at the battle in front of her, "Sigh-" Even if she was standing above his head, he would not tell her anything he intended to do before it''s done. But suddenly she heard her father''s voice echoing loudly over the battlefield. Everyone within dozens of miles undoubtedly heard him shouting, "Youary scum, you have dared to kill my men and desecrate those under my protection. Today I will take revenge with my own hands!!" "Long live the True Beginning Empire! Long live His Excellency!!" "Long live the True Beginning Empire! Long live His Excellency!!" When she quickly turned towards her father, she quickly found that the Shadow Swords had already disappeared and that he was now standing alone with a strong, angry expression. Then he took out the ck Space Spear and flew quickly towards the city! "It looks like that bastard is their leader." "What does that poor bastard want to do with this meager strength of his? Kill him!!" After the Great Serpent Emperors within the city heard Robin''s short speech and saw him approaching quickly, all eyes turned to him. Even though they were fighting a life-or-death fight against their opponents, they were all ready to pounce on Robin the moment he entered the barrier! But at this moment, right before Robin touched the barrier, *whoosh* he disappeared "What?! Where is that little piece of--" Before that Martial Emperor couldplete his question, the ck space spear had pierced his mouth. "Surrounded him!!" Although they did not yet understand how Robin did it, they undoubtedly had to seize the opportunity and kill the leader of the enemies. They all rose up against him. *swoosh**swoosh* *swoosh* In response, Robin contented himself with using his space piercing divine tattoo to disappear and appear everywhere in the city like a nightmare. Every time he appears, he either pierces someone''s chest with the Sealing Nail, or repels an attack that would have knocked out one of his men, or perhaps he simply appears to distract the attention of one of the enemy Martial Emerors who prepares tounch a major attack and give him a good smake on the checks... Then he disappears again as if nothing happened. *Krrr* *crack* *crack* Not far from Robin, the sounds of cracking and breaking began to be heard in abundance, but they werepletely drowned out by the loud sounds of the majestic battle. Perhaps if the Great Serpent Emperors were in their full strategic awareness, they would have seen or even sensed what was going on, but Robin''s intervention was extremely eye- catching... No one noticed the cracks that began to ur in one of the Earth Sealing Array''s walls. Chapter 787 BREAK Chapter 787 BREAK *Shh* *Shhh* "There, get him!" Since Robin entered the city, he had only used the Space Piercing Divine Tattoo to move around and his ck space spear to stab. He did not use any trump cards or shy moves. It could even be said that arge number of the Martial Emperors were strong enough to sense his track as he moved into the city space, but still, no one could catch up to him. Part of this is due to the fact that Robin has already reached the top of the Sagehood Realm and mere low-level or even mid-level Martial Emperors will not easily catch him. The second is that each of his targets already has an opponent, as in the end, the numerical predominance is still on the side of the True Beginning Empire. No matter how much the Great Serpent Emperors wanted to kill Robin, they couldn''t simply ignore their opponents and go after him! This is why Robin alone was able to kill 3 Emperors and use the Sealing Nail on 7 others, but this was not his only effect. The chaos he caused enabled the Martial Emperors of the True Beginning Empire to take advantage of the opportunity to distract and deliver fatal blows to their opponents or seal them. Within 20 minutes of Robin joining the fight, the number of Great Serpent Emperors capable of fighting had finally dropped below the 100 lines and was still falling rapidly. Now every one of them was fighting at least two True Beginning Emperors, and some of them were fighting three or four, not to mention the presence of Robin! Meanwhile, The battle of the Terra cavalry against the five fleets'' infantry had already ended. After the number of remaining soldiers reached 70,000, all the formations copsed, while those who still had some fighting spirit were easy to subjugate and capture. The results of this battle were the capture of 160,000w users and the ying of 180,000 others from the ranks of the five fleets, while 40,000 Terra Knights were killed, Most of them fell due to suicide attacks and the spread of purple clouds across the battlefield. After it was confirmed that everyone was subdued and the sealing nails were driven into their chests, only a thousand Terra Knights were left behind to organize the prisoners and begin deporting them through Instant space portals. They also began to push the spacecraft of the five fleets into the portals as they began to disappear one by one. While approximately 130,000 Terra Knights emerged from the Earth Seal Array and joined their colleagues outside in the main *infantry* battle. The main army of the Great Serpent Empire was already suffering from the air attack above them, and from the rain of talismans that seemed to never end, but at least there was no danger to them from below because the only ones left on the ground were the Martial knights, so their entire focus was to confront the attacks and talismans thate from above. So when a tide of tens of thousands of Terra Cavalry came, there was no strong counterattack or even proper defending, their ranks were torn apart as the body parts flew everywhere. The Great Serpent Empire''s army, which was estimated to number two million, has already lost hundreds of thousands of soldiers by now. "Ahhh, I will never forgive you!!" "Get out of my way, you bastard!!" Meanwhile, in the Emperor battle above the Sky Sealing Grand Array, Marshal Serpal managed to destroy the Warlord stopping him. The Warlord disintegrated into thousands of Saints and Sages, a few hundred of whom fell dead instantly, while the rest spread out and used their bracelets to enter the Heaven Sealing Grand Array and take shelter within it. "Destroy this damned wall!!!" Martial Serpal frantically descended, sending several attacks at the Heaven Sealing Grand Array, quickly forming several gaps, but then he was about to use the gaps tool to descend and salvage what he could, another Warlord blocked his path. "F*CK!!" Serpal started again as the new Warlord, while Marshal Xanox was about to destroy the Warlord in front of him as well. 200 Demons have been killed so far and as many are Great Serpent Emperors, but this pace only means that the moment when the Demons arepletely annihted and the Great Heaven Sealing Array is destroyed is very imminent. But Robin did not seem very interested in what was happening above, he kept moving lightly in the city, causing as much damage and headache as he could. "Yoo~ I knew you had the Major Heavenly Law of Space!" Hk''s voice rang out in Robin''s mind "..." Robin smiled without saying a word, at this moment he used the ck Space Spear to p the rear of a mid-level Emperor and then ran away. But Hk did not ept silence, "Dude, your fighting style is really provocative but not invincible. If I were fighting against you, I would have killed you by now. Since you have already entered the battle, why don''t you carry out your words and kill the marshals and generals and bring down the stars and gxies? If you do it somehow and kill them, the leadershipdder will be shaken and the battle will be easier, or were you spitting nonsense?" "It''s not time for them to die yet, I have a better use for them." Robin chuckled "Yoo! You are back to bragging again. How can you possibly use those three Marshals when each of them can easily kill you? Do you think you are me?" Robin smiled and stopped where he was, "You''re babbling a lot, I''ve known this since the first time I met you, but you broke your own record today, can''t you just watch in silence for a bit? The situation is about to get heated." "Your bravado has been exposed, buddy. There is no need to act more mysteriously. In just five minutes, they will break through the array above, by then your entire army will be finished and buried here, this is yourst chance to make the agreement. If you contact me with approval when it''s toote, I may not answer! Well, listen, how about--" Hk continued quickly, not that he liked to talk, but he was really nervous at the moment. In his view, if the array above was broken, or the number of Demon Emperors got a little bit smaller, then this war would be hopeless, and as Robin said, the biggest loser from this happening would be inevitably him, Hk! Doubt began to strike his chest that Robin had truly gone mad and would not even ept his terms even if his entire army was destroyed, so he began to think about joining the battle anyway, but the sight in front of him caught his attention and he held his tongue... *Crack* *Crack* Huge cracks appeared in one of the walls of the Earth Sealing Array erected around the city, and at this moment it seemed as if it was made of ss! "This is bad. Don''t let them get close to that wall until we know what''s happening. If they attack it now, they might be able to escape!!" Robin shouted forcefully "An exit! Attack that damn wall quickly!!" The approximately 90 Martial Emperors remaining inside the city felt their souls returning to them after they lost hope. They immediately retreated away from their opponents and attacked at once, *Boom* breaking the wall. Chapter 788: The only allowed diriction Chapter 788: The only allowed diriction ? "Let''s go, don''t waste the opportunity!" "Get off of me!!" The remaining 90 Emperors felt that luck smiled at them again with the fall of the wall. Whoever had another drop of Durger''s blood burned it and attacked his opponents, then hurried to get out as fast as he could. That final attack was extremely devastating, in one moment more than 30 Martial Emperors from the True Beginning Empire turned into dust while the armors of the rest were severely damaged. The three generals also did the same as thete Sully had done, saving only a supply of blood to support their lives and burning the rest to form a powerful final attack, but unlike Sully, none of them stayed around to guide the purple cloud, they turned their backs and charged towards the broken wall with full force to join the rest of the Martial Emperors under their banner. "Hahaha yeah, the guys did it!!" Marshal Xannoxughed out loud when he saw what was happening below Instinctively, the first thing they tried to do was spread out in more than one direction and make holes in the Heaven Seal Grand Array so that they could reach the reinforcements, only by then they would be truly saved. But a shout from Robin destroyed their dreams, "Don''t let any of them go through the Heaven Seal Grand Array! Those bastards are the ones who killed yourrades and wanted to steal your wealth, don''t let them get away with it! Surround them first and then chase them to the ends of the!" "Hmph!" The remaining 450 Martial Emperors of the True Beginning Empire roared together and attacked their opponents again, Caesar and the rest spotted Dirit, Parrs, and Jaike and chased them down as well. The numerical difference was enormous, and the Great Serpent Emperors had lost most of their strength in attacking the wall and trying to escape. Entering into another battle now in order to make holes in the Heaven Seal Grand Array was impossible. The only solution was: "Escape in all directions at full speed. Our men at the top will create gaps for us far away from this damned ce!" Dirit shouted at the top of his lungs, and for this one shout, he lost an arm for Alexander''s de, "Arrrgh!!" But for him, it was worth it... The Warlords and Demons above and the hundreds of Emperors below would not allow this unification to happen, their only chance was to try to find a way out from somewhere else! "Yes!!" The tired Great Serpent Emperors didn''t think twice, just received orders, and began flying at full speed in all directions. Also above the Heaven Seal Grand Array, dozens of Martial Emperors withdrew from the fight against the warlords and Demons and set out in different directions to help their brothers ascend. But there was a problem *Paa* *PAA* *Boom* *Boom* They all came out from that one damaged side of the wall, and under Robin''s orders, the 450 Human Martial Emperors surrounded them from all directions. Whenever one of them tried to escape from the encirclement, he would be intercepted and beaten. There was only one who found a loophole and was about to escape eastward, but an Emperor of the Shadow Swords appeared before him and kicked him back inside the encirclement again! "Shit, what to do?!" "Are we doomed to die today!?" "Put the wall behind your backs and just move forward, they haven''t surrounded that direction yet!" "Let''s go!!" *swoosh**swoosh* There was no time to think, they all had the wall directly at their backs and shot forward at full speed. "Follow them!" *Swoosh* *Swoosh* Jura Emperors didn''t waste any time either, they took off like an arrow without bothering with anything else. Generals Parrs and Jaike also managed to escape again and catch up with the rest,den with wounds and missing a limb or two, but still breathing. Whenever one of the Great Serpent Emperors tried to attack the Great Heaven Seal Array above him, an attack woulde from behind and intercept it before it reached the array... The person in front tried to seize his advantage over the pursuers and shot upwards like an arrow to create a gap in the array, but an instant space portal appeared in front of him, from which he emerged a Darkness Martial Emperor, he smacked him so hard that he returned to his flock again without saying a word. The battle of annihtion had suddenly turned into an open pursuit, and yet the Great Serpent Emperors were feeling even greater pressure! "...What is that old man nning now?" Caesar muttered as he watched his men walk away "It seems His Excellency is nning something interesting..." Alexander slowly walked up to him, his specially designed ck-gold armor almost no longer present, only scattered pieces of it still clinging to his body, the rest vanishing under the weight of the Minor Heavenly Law of Corrosion''s constant attacks. "Never mind, we have to catch up with them or some of the fun will be lost." Caesar smiled and then threw a corpse aside, quietly burning in ck mes... It was General Dirit. *Shhhhh* At this moment, a Darkness Emperor appeared before them. He bowed slightly, before standing up again and looking into Caesar''s eyes, "Supreme General, His Excellency has a mission for you." "...Dude, stop what you''re doing, this isn''t funny, it might make us lose our friendship." Hulk''s voice appeared in Robin''s head, he sounded serious. "What friendship? I haven''t done anything yet, see the next move." Robin smiled softly "All troops, attention!" Caesar''s voice shook the air, "Let Battalions 1 to 3, Battalions 7 and 8, and Battalions 11, 12, and 13 remain here with the Terra Cavalry to continue the battle. As for all the rest, use the space portals to block the path of the fleeing Emperors immediately. When we eliminate them, you will return to eliminate the remaining rats!" *Bzzzzt* As soon as they heard Caesar''s orders, the well trained soldiers started moving The 10,000 Terra forces forming the Earth Seal array around the city neutralized the array since there was no one left in it and went to join the rest of the cavalry in the fight. As for all the battalions whose names were not mentioned, they began to quickly withdraw and enter the space portals. The remaining soldiers and Terra Cavalry were more than enough to deal with the Great Serpent Empire''s army, but after the mass withdrawal, a fatal w soon appeared that was noticed by all the forces... The northern battlefront has be almost empty, there is no longer any barrier between the soldiers and their spacecraft. Of course, the officers of the Great Serpent Empire who had set one foot on the edge of death, did not think twice when they saw this opportunity, "Quickly return to the ships and prepare the cannons!!" All the soldiers left their backs exposed to the attacks and rushed towards the ships like crazy. In this heavy rush alone, more than 100,000 other soldiers fell dead or wounded. There was also a huge number on the other side of the city who were still stuck away from their ships, those had no choice but to remain in their ce fighting, hoping thatrades woulde back for them. As for those who survived the assault and were able to reach the spaceships did not pay attention to anything but surviving. They entered their ships and took off directly, taking advantage of the cannons to fight the remaining saints and sages pursuing them, thinking that perhaps they could reverse the current using the cannons or even save some of theirrades, but the forces of the True Beginning Empire proved again that they were not easy prey... The speed of their movements and their immense power and teamwork enabled them to shoot down 5 ships quickly, and under the leadership of Supreme General Caesar and Governor Alexander, they began to impose aprehensive siege to bring down the rest. Fighting so many elite Jura forces was tiring enough, now the appearance of two of the strongest enemy Generals made everyone panic! "Dammit, let''s get out of here!!" Once again, those in charge had no choice but to flee towards the only avable direction, towards the North. Chapter 789: The edge of no return Chapter 789: The edge of no return ? "Seriously now? Trying to send them North to drag us into this mess? That''s immature, bro, You can even say it''s stupid." The anger was evident in Hk''s tone "Oh, why is that?" Robinughed as he watched thest battlefield under the Heaven Seal Grand Array. It was the remaining 500,000 soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire who were unable to reach their space ships, against nearly 200,000 soldiers from the True Beginning, most of whom were Terra Cavalry. Although the numerical difference was in favor of the Great Serpent soldiers, they were the ones who were being ughtered en masse, first because of the Terra Cavalry and the flying advantage, of course, but the biggest reason was the loss of what remained of hope for survival among the soldiers of the Great Serpent after theirpanions fled and left them behind. They were all fighting aimlessly now. Some of them were still defending fiercely, hoping that the Martial Emperors above the Heaven Sealing Grang Array would be able to prevail and descend for them, but those with insight understood that this was impossible... There were hundreds of the Martial Emperors above Heaven Sealing Grang Array rushing toward the North to catch up with theirrades and help them make gaps in the Array to escape. In the end, more than 90 Martial Emperors and 800,000 Law Users, along with most of the ships, had set off in that direction, It''s normal to get all the attention! What is happening currently is that the Emperors of the Great Serpent Empire fleeing the city are rushing towards the North, and behind them are the Emperors of the True Beginning Empire, and behind them are the spaceships that are afraid to rush quickly or else they meet the Martial Emperors of the True Beginning Empire and get smashed, and at the same time they can''t slow down and try to take another direction as Alexander, Caesar, and the Dark Emperors were at their tail... And at the top of the Heaven Seal Grand Array, there was a swarm of Martial Emperors following all of that waiting for an opportunity to intervene. The chase was intense, all parties had their nerves tightened, wondering what the other party would do, and along the way, they exchanged attacks and shots, but it also attracted all the attention and has now be the main battle. This also made the battle above the city more calm, and the gaps in the Heaven Seal Grand Array had already healed. It can be said that the battle is still continuing at the top because separating the hundreds of Emperors is very difficult, and whoever retreats first will suffer heavy losses, and for this reason, they just continue to cling together without spirit. The bloody battle has already ended a few minutes ago, what''s going on now can be called a spar. On the side of the True Beginning Empire, they follow orders and try to collect points without risking their lives, and on the side of the Great Serpent Empire, they count on those who left to save the ships and return to them. ... In front of Robin''s cold response, Hk''s anger intensified, "Don''t you see that you are betting on nothing? The central region is enormous in size. If they continue at this speed, they will reach the borders of the northern region after a week. Do you think they will just continue rushing towards me for a week? That nothing will happen to stop them? That those Martial Emperors above won''t destroy the array on your followers'' heads and kill them all? Why would you put all those good men at risk because you refuse to give me a few techniques? tsk tsk~ You''ve fallen out of my sight, bro..." Robin didn''t seem affected by his words, "Hehe, why don''t you move the scene to the back a little and see the entire central region?" "Hmm?" Hk furrowed his eyebrows slightly and actually zoomed out on the image repeatedly until he could see the entire central region from above, "...What are you doing?!" At this moment the Heaven Sealing Grand Array was rapidly shrinking, the southern part of the central area was almost no longer covered and was still getting narrower on the sides, it now almost only covered the city and the pursuit path to the north! "Now the power of the Heaven Sealing Grand Array has doubled to 300%. Great, huh? If the Martial Emperors at the top of the array tried to hurridly make gaps, they would definitely not be able to, and if they remained standing still raining down attacks to create a single gap, the pursuing parties would have moved away from them." Robin chuckled, "I have a few more tricks I''ll try along the way. A week? That''s alright, I''ll personally make sure they make it all the way North safe and sound." *Bzzzz* At this moment, the instant space portals around the city began to activate again. All the soldiers who had left earlier returned to the city''s vicinity and surrounded the remaining 500,000 soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire. In the face of smaller numbers, lost formations, and low morale, there was no longer a battle... As soon as they descended, they began using sealing nails extensively. In their view, there was no longer a need to kill, this is the perfect opportunity to score points! "Robin Burton... unlike the central region that was evacuated, the northern region is full of people, tens of billions of them. Are you really determined to push the war into the northern region? This would not be a wise move. A few beasts might appear and stop this little pursuit you started, by then all your forces will be gone forever." Hk''s voice turned cold "Are you threatening me?!" Robin''s slight smile disappeared, "Listen, big kid, I considered your refusal to send troops a mistake on my part because you found a loophole in the oath. I took responsibility and started finding solutions. I didn''t me you. I thought you were a foolish guy ying games and I yed along, but when I got close to winning, you wanted to crash the table? Oh child of the North, if I even smell that you have made a move against me, no matter how small, your dream of an eternal and prosperous life will end badly." "Oh, you think you can kill me? This is new, I haven''t heard such jokes in a long time, this makes me excited..." Hk sent, killing intent shing in his eyes at the same moment. "Oh dear, No! Who said anything about killing you? I will give you a different kind of eternal life. I will send you to be a guest in the Demon City, you will have your eternal life there." Robinughed angrily, then took out an oath tablet from his ring, "In this tablet, you swore to protect the North, and I swore to give you the Soul Strengthening Technique and then leave the after the war ended..." *Shwa* A white me ignited under the board, "I already gave you a Soul Strengthening Technique but you covet more, and now you dare to threaten me with scheming against my men? Tell me *bro* what makes me stick to my part?" Chapter 790: Last chance Chapter 790: Last chance ? Seeing the white mes touching the metallic tablet made the killing intent in Hk''s eyes fade in an instant, "What the hell are you doing, you reckless bastard? If you destroy the tablet, there will be no need to keep my promise to protect the North. I can send my men to attack your forces and perhaps find apromise with your snakelings, have you gone mad?!" "Didn''t you threaten to do the same anyway? Since you promised to protect the North, you simply won''t allow anyone to reach it in the first ce, hah? What a genius you are! I''d rather destroy the tablet and have us be better enemies!" Robin shouted so angrily that Zara noticed him, "Listen, I admit that my life has never been smooth and that I always face problems and disasters, but in the end, I always win! If I take you as an open enemy today, even if my entire army is annihted, I will make sure to burn you at the stake one day, are my words clear? If I am not clear enough, respond with one word, ANY F*CKING WORD." The me intensified under the tablet "..." Hk for the first time had nothing to say. Any word he said now might make Robin even more angry. He just wanted some additional benefits, he definitely didn''t want to make Robin outright enemy! "Good, looks like there''s still hope for you." *Shoo* Robin extinguished the white me, returned the Oath Tablet to his space ring and the smile returned to his face, "I will keep the tablet with me intact for a week. If something, anything, stops the pursuit for the week, I will destroy the tablet and stick around in Nihari permanently, I will make it my job to torment you. Those beasts you wanted to send to destroy my men, I advise you to send them to help instead." "...Remember what happened today." For the first time in thousands of years, he felt this anger and humiliation. "Eat shit." Robin cut offmunication with Hk with this phrase, spat on the ground *Tphuu*, then shouted at his soldiers, "Why aren''t we finished yet? Nail those bastard already, hurry up!!" Within the spirit realm of Nihari-- With big, shining eyes and a small, smiling mouth, the spirit stared at Robin''s annoyed figure as she muttered, "Ah~ Decisive, strong, majestic, and intelligent, have such powerful forces while he''s still young... Only someone like this deserves to be my owner!" " Next to her, Hk slowly wrapped his neck and looked at her for a few seconds in surprise, "...I''m literally right here, don''t you have any respect, you little bitch?" "Well, you can''t me me. You don''t know anything about respect either, as they say, ~Like owner, like servent right? hehe." The spiritughed and then took a turn around Hk''s soul body, "I don''t know if I, as your temporary follower, should advise you not to confront him, or as a searcher for the perfect owner, I should ignite a spark between you two to make him kill you and refine me. This is too exhausting.." "Even you, Neri? You''re all underestimating me too much." Hk clenched both fists. "Don''t get me wrong, no one knows how strong you are more than me. In the entire youngary belt, it is difficult to find someone to entertain you in a fight, but..." The spirit rumbled for a moment, then stopped and went back to looking at Robin''s picture, "That woman is much stronger than you and he still dares to provoke her. I don''t know if he has a hidden power that I don''t know about, or if he has a stronger supporter... Either way, there is something scary about him. You are strong buddy, but he''s ying on another level." "What woman? What supporter?!" Hk turned to her quickly, forgetting his anger in an instant as usual. "Unfortunately, I can''t say more, and I won''t interfere in your next move. But as my temporary owner, I''ll tell you one thing... Choose wisely." After cutting off contact with Hk, Robin returned to observing the two remaining battlefields without worrying about anything else. His n to direct them north is hisst and only lifeline. If Hk actually betrays him and stops the pursuit midway, there is nothing he can do about it, so instead of waiting anxiously, Robin chooses to ignore this other possibility and focus on the possibility of Hk choosing the path he lives on. Even at this moment, Robin still could not find it within himself to be angry towards Hk. The fool knew nothing about malice. He told him with his own mouth that he intended to stop his forces before they reached the North! Robin smiled and shook his head. Whatever Hk chose would make the next couple of days interesting. Quickly three hours passed--- After the pursuit began, there was no longer any momentum in the battles around the *Safe City*... The True Beginning Imperial forces continued to tense their grip on their enemies and slowly tighten the noose in order to avoid losses in their ranks as much as possible, and at the same time killing became almost non-existent, the Sealing Nail has be the star of the night. Of course, the Emperors of the Great Serpent Empire tried to help more than once, but it was no use. Arge number of them had left for the North and those who remained could barely maintain a bnce against the forces of the True Beginning Empire. During the three hours, no one on either side had died. After another two hours-- The army of the Great Snake Empire was almost finished, only 10-20 thousand soldiers remained, forming a circle and frantically defending themselves like rats in the middle of a cage of lions. In their hearts and minds, they knew for sure that they would inevitably die. Even being captured is a certain death in inteary wars, so they did not hesitate tomit suicide attacks. Purple clouds filled the battlefield, but the True Beginning Forces who became ustomed to dealing with these clouds were not harmed much. It was a matter of time before they eliminated thisst outpost. But Robin''s voice came and stopped them, "Alright, that''s enough, evacuate the entire area immediately!" "Yes, Your Excellency!" The army officers shouted and began to evacuate. Zara also came forward with her three beasts to restrain those 20,000 soldiers of the Great Serpent as much as possible so that they would not make any suspicious movements. Within half an hour, all the remaining prisoners, all the spaceships, and all the forces of the True Beginning Empire had disappeared from the site, leaving behind the twenty thousand Great Serpent soldiers looking around weakly and in stupefaction, unable to believe that a new life had been destined for them. As for Robin, he returned to continue the battle above the Sky Seal Grand Array for an additional two hours, with Zara standing next to him. The battle continued until Robin noticed that one of the Warlords'' energy was getting out of control, so he took out his ck space spear again and shouted, "To all True Beginning Warlords and Emperors, Withdraw!!" Chapter 791: Bait Chapter 791: Bait ? ...After the quarter-century meeting, His Majesty Pythor summoned his Marshals and told them that they would not back off and gave them permission to use all the Empire''s forces for this war. He told them that it was a war against a full-fledgedary empire and that they had to bet everything for victory. After that deration, batches of epic weapons started to arrive, epic weapons sufficient to arm a few hundred soldiers! Although they were notplete, eye-catching sets like the ones the locals had in Nihari, they were still powerful epic armor and weapons. They were even exempted from presenting the offering of the energy pearls they had been collecting for the past few years to be used in this war! Pythor also dered that the war was important to the Overlord, and that anyone who performed a heroic act that contributed to the victory would be rewarded with a huge amount of Durger the Devourer''s Blood... With this kind of support in troops, equipment, and generous rewards, what can stop them? ...They came to Nihari thinking that they had brought a cleaver to ughter a chick, That this *war* would end within a few hours. And now, after a few hours of reaching Nihari--- "F*ck! F*CK!! F*CKKKKK!!!" First Marshal Celebus took several steps back and forth, kicking and smashing everything in his way. An hour ago, themander of the local army, the person suspected of being the Third Truth Truth Chosen, Robin Burton, announced full withdrawal. In the blink of an eye, the Instant Space Portals opened and the local Emperors jumped in. Some foolish enthusiasts from the Great Serpent Emperors jumped in after them, but of course, these would never be heard from again... Immediately afterward, the Sky sealing Grand Array began to shrink towards the north, opening a path between the Martial Emperors of the Great Serpent Empire and the remaining infantry forces. Celebus, Xanox and Serpal... Each of these marshals took the rank not because they were loved ones of His Majesty, but because they were ruthless generals who chased victory anywhere, but when the locals withdrew and the array was revealed, they did not attempt to search for them and pursue the enemies but rather gave orders tond obediently, to give everyone the chance to lick their wounds. And there were so many wounds to count... In the battle thatsted a few hours, the 16 Fleets and the Three Marshals special forces lost a total of 250 Martial Emperors, some of whom were killed and some of whom received a metal stake through their chest and were thrown into the space portals as prisoners, of course, this is without mentioning the injuries covering the rest of them... Fighting hundreds of Demon Emperors and dozens of warlords was not an easy matter. Even near the end, when the number of dead and Kidnapped decreased, all the forces of the Great Snake Empire were sustaining serious injuries, some of which were internal, such as tearing of muscles and vital organs such as the liver, and some of which amounted to the loss of a limb or two. Immediately everyone started thinking... What if the Marshals'' special forces weren''t armed with that epic equipment? Will anyone be able to stop the Warlords? Would the losses have been limited to this point? An ancientary empire like theirs... would its army have been destroyed today?! And even after all these sacrifices and the epic battle, they were unable to save anyone... More than 300 Martial Emperors were killed in the city, right under their noses, including 3 promising generals, and the rest fled with their tails between their legs. "We lost all those good men before we even touched the ground on the..." Xanox''s lips were trembling in anger. "Coming here was a big mistake," Serpal muttered. "Watch your words, Serpal! Are you doubting His Majesty or the Overlord?!" Celebus stopped moving and stared into his colleague''s eyes "It''s not as if you''re not thinking the same! Do you see all this destruction among our men? Also those 1.2 millionw users from the 16 fleets who were killed or captured, and above them 350,000w users from the five fleets!! Can you lot even count? We have lost a total of 550 Martial Emperors, AND 1.5 million soldiers bearing Durger the Devourer''s blood. A disaster, an Unprecedented disaster... This is more than all our losses during the past ten thousand yearsbined! How many others could we have conquered with these numbers?!" "...FF***CCCKKKKKK!!" First Marshal Celebus sent a punch that destroyed the small hill that Robin was standing on. "...Everything is still within grasp, we fell into a trap, and it''s not as if they didn''t lose a lot as well. Our numbers are greater and our strength is higher. Next time this scenario will not be repeated. Also... Don''t forget that there are other fronts as well." Xanox tried to calm his two colleagues down "So what do we do now?" Serpal asked weakly, mentioning the casualty figures out loud made him frustrated, "We have 20,000 soldiers to take care of here and we can''t leave them behind. Shall we stay put until the men return to us? We sent 400 Emperors to the North, so that if they can''t save them, they will be able to return to us safely at least." "...The order of events that led to the chase seemed like an ident, but thinking about it, it could very well have been a setup." Celebus stopped, furrowing his nonexistent eyebrows "I agree with you, this is a trick of the Third Truth Chosen because he saw that we were on the verge of victory. It was an obvious bait to disperse our forces, but it is an irresistible bait..." Marshal Xannox clenched his hands tightly. "There is a high probability that a trap awaits our men. We must hurry after them." First Marshal Celebus turned to face them "What about the troops here?" Marshal Serpal pointed to the twenty thousand soldiers, all of them injured in one way or another, "If we leave them here without protection, the locals will surelye back to finish them off, we must not allow them to im more lives, enough is enough!" The First Marshal waited for a moment and then suggested, "...Let''s leave them with 150 Martial Emperors then. The Third Truth Chosen must have taken all his Emperors to set up an ambush in the north. 150 Martial Emperors would be a good number to protect these soldiers, and they could also make a base for us here in the central region instead of this mess." "Alright, we will follow your words." "I agree, let''s go right away, although there is a difference of 6 hours between us and them now, but if they can hold on, we might catch up with them in time." After the three marshals agreed, they waited another half hour until they chose 150 of the most injured and tired Martial Emperors among them to stay behind, and then the three marshals set off, along with nearly a thousand Martial Emperors, towards the North. Three hourster-- *Bzzzzzz* *Step* *Step* An instant space portal opened in the middle of the city ruins, and Robin walked out with a smile and slowly looked around for a few seconds before a huge smile appeared on his face, "They left behind 150 Martial Emperors, huh? Looks like the bait caught a bigger fish than expected." *Bzzzzzzt* *Bzzzzzzt* *Bzzzzzzt* Several portals opened next to Robin, and Demons of all levels began pouring out. Chapter 792: Banquet Chapter 792: Banquet ? Two hourster--- "AAhhh.. AAhhh..." "No, no, no, no, stay away from me!!" The city that had been leveled with dust and already covered in blood and body parts, the city that witnessed the bloodiest battle in the history of Nihari, this miserable spot that, at first nce, one might say that its condition could not get any worse!!...It has be more hideous and ominous. Nearly 400 Demon Emperors, along with the strongest ten thousand Demon Kings, stormed the injured camp in the middle of the night like a pack of starving lions that found a rabbit farm. When they were finally spotted, they had already caught thousands of injured soldiers and the banquet began. The injured Great Serpent Emperors immediately tried to escape in various directions, and a number of them almost seeded, but Amon and Sakaar, who had reached level 48, alongside Robin, shot down everyone who tried to escape and returned them to the meat furnace again. The word horror was not enough to describe the scene, and specifically for this reason, Robin did not bring anyone except the demons for this raid... This ugly sight is important for those ten thousand kings to break through quickly. 150 Martial Emperors and 20,000 Law Users would certainly be enough for arge number of these Kings to undergo their mutation today, not to mention the still-fresh hundreds of corpses of Martial Emperors and hundreds of thousands of corpses of Law Users from the morning battle! "Thank you, Your Excellency, for keeping us in mind and allocating the site to us." Amon approached Robin and knelt with both hands on the ground "There is no need for this. If you be stronger, you will serve me better. Rather, I must apologize if more than 200 Demon Emperors that died today." Robin sighed as he watched the Demon Kings eating the corpses as a form of self-getion. "For them to die for the Lord''s sake as a duty for them, a pride for their families, and an honor for their race." Amon hit his head on the ground two more times before he stood up. He really had no need to kneel like this as one of the pirs of the Empire, but he wanted to do it anyway... Fifty years ago, a trap was set up for him due to hisck of senses as a demon, and he was led in a moving circus to make the giantsugh, but now he has the power of a level 48 Demon Emperor! What''s the problem if 200 Demon emperors died? What''s the problem if they all die?! As long as the Lord is present, he can create more! Next to him, Sakaar nodded in agreement with Amon''s words, but he did not kneel as he did. "After you finish cleaning here, I want you to return toplete the scanning process again. ording to estimates, there are still roughly 50 Martial Emperors and 100,000 soldiers of the Five Fleets deployed in the central region, they have a number of spaceships as well." Robin spoke as he watched the terrifying and disgusting sight in front of him. Since he was the one controlling these things, he should at least be aware of their actions and be a full partner with them. "Aren''t we heading towards the North? I don''t know if we can search the entire Central Region in just 7 days..." Amon seemed a little agitated. Today''s fighting gave them a good idea of the strength of their opponents. If a problem urred and another battle took ce in the middle of the road and the Demons were not a party to it, The forces of the True Beginning Empire would undoubtedly be wiped -out. "We cannot leave a variable factor like this behind. If we focus on the battle in the north and these people gather themselves to strike us from behind, the war may end right there and then." Robin shook his head, "Clearing the central region is a big responsibility that I will ce on you. You just need tomunicate with the Shadow Swords as you usually do, this way I can summon you again if a problem shows itself." "Yes." Amon and Sakaar bowed slightly. Robin nodded a few times, then made a final sweep with his eyes... In a certain direction were no less than 10,000 soldiers with dozens of Emperors kneeling on the ground, all of them with sealing nails in their chests. Robin knew immediately that their fate would not be like the rest of the prisoners who were captured in Nihari, but rather they would go on an eternal visit to the demon city... Robin didn''t know how to feel about this. He and those prisoners had no personal issues, Most of them probably came for the dream of striking it rich. They might be cold-blooded killers who had destroyed others before, but to have the fate of being residents of the Demons City? "...Heh~" Robin sighed, then moved his hand like a sword, a crack in space opened in front of him, and he jumped into it. Only after Robin left was Sakaar''s thick voice heard, "It seems that the Lord is not used to our ways yet. He still sees us as monsters." "...Aren''t we?" Amonughed, then jumped among hispanions to reserve his share of the banquet. As for Sakaar, he remained focused on the location where Robin had split the space and sat there in silence. Thousands of kilometers away--- *swoosh* Robin slowly came out from behind a giant tree, watching what looked like meteors shooting north. "One, two, three, four.." *swoosh**swoosh* *swoosh**swoosh* "... Ny-five." Robin ced his hand under his chin, this was the total number of Great Serpent Emperors escaping the city including Generals Jaike and Parrs. Soon after them, the Emperors of the True Beginning appeared. *swoosh* *swoosh* When the Emperors of the True Beginning left the city, their number was a little over 450, but now, after several hours of persecution, their number has be 200. Not because they were killed along the way. They fell due to fatigue, but rather: *Pzzzzzz* An instant space portal opened in the path of one of the more tired Martial Emperors, instantly swallowing him up, and from the same portal emerged another Martial Emperor who continued the track on his behalf. Robin smiled as he saw this... Currently, most of the human pursuers were unable to use the fourth level of Laws, and they had several hours before they could take the medicine and use it again, but they could still use their tremendous energy reserve as Emperors in Flying at least. He knew that all of the Human Emperors had reached their limit from the moment they left the city already, the medicine that enabled them to use the fourth stage of theirws had a time limit, and it also put great pressure on the body, so only by working with the Shadow Swords this way could they continue the pursuit at such a high pace. In fact, if the 95 Emperors of the Great Serpent Empire stopped now and began a counterattack, they would easily win, but fear and love of life made this idea nonexistent, and also the sight of the newly refreshed Emperors made them believe that they had rested and returned stronger, even though the opposite was true. When Robin was satisfied with the progress of the pursuit, he inserted his soul sense into his void ring and sent, "Flora, I want to make a deal with you, something if done correctly, we will be a blessing for both of us." Chapter 793: No room for mistakes Chapter 793: No room for mistakes ? *Swoosh* Flora, as one of the Emperors participating in the pursuit, suddenly raised her eyebrows when she received the message and then sent back, "A deal with me? How can I help you, Your Excellency?" She was really surprised, since she met Robin for the first time on the Orphan Blood he only uses orders with her, even when he offered her to join him, it was a choice between this and death. This was the first time he offered her an *agreement* that would benefit both of them! "Rx little girl, It''s just an idea I thought of and want to hear you opinion on, so it''s like this." Robin was still focused on watching the pursuit, "As you know, my forces gathered nearly a million prisoners and were deported to the southern region, 100 Martial Emperors were captured as well. Don''t you think it would be a waste to feed the prisoners for free? Did theye to destroy the after all? I think you can help me solve this dilemma..." "...Aha?" Flora responded with a frown, already beginning to guess Robin''s next request "As I remember, you have a site on the Orphan''s Blood that is used for making sacrifices. You used that thing in the war against the Demons, where you sacrificed your sons and daughters just to make a few dozen Martial Emperors. Isn''t it time to use that site for something useful? Like using it on war prisoners, for example..." Flora sighed as she was now sure of her guess, "Your Excellency, you know that this is not my decision alone. Let us forget Aru and those with him who will definitely not agree to use the Step Sacrifice Pyramid for a moment. Even the heads of families who have sworn allegiance to you may not agree." "It''s called the Step Sacrifice Pyramid, huh..." Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly, "Flora, this is something I have to do. I don''t think any of you have much choice here, and as for Aru andpany, I''ve given them too much time to know their worth." Flora quickly responded, "I realize that Your Excellency can just break into the Orphan Blood and do whatever you want. As for me, I can guarantee that the Red me Dragon Tribe with not intervene, but I don''t think you want to offend most of the tribes there and create a rift between them and the Empire forever, right? In the end, the Step Sacrifice Pyramid is our greatest monument and an integral part of our culture..." Her heart began to beat loudly as she thought, ''Things were going well, why did the Orphan Bloode to the fore again?!'' "I know it''s important to you, that''s why I told you it would be a deal." Robin smiled but maintained his stern tone, "I will allocate 20% of the captives to the Orphan Blood precedence, what do you think? The tribes that have not yet sworn allegiance to me will have a chance to share in these sacrifices too if they change their minds now and kneel before me. Flora, we have 100 captive Martial Emperors, and the million users of Laws are all saints and sages, you must know what this means..." "This...?!" Flora''s pace slowed down a bit Currently, the Orphan Blood is the weakest of all thes that Robin has set foot on. They have a little more than a hundred Martial Emperors and all of them came from the sacrifices of the Law Users in their, so they almost no longer have a main army. Perhaps this will be cured in just twenty years thanks to the True Beginning Empire''s techniques that were distributed among the tribes. But the number of Martial Emperors will always be something that holds back the Orphan Blood, even if geniuses appear among their new generation and be Emperors eventually, won''t those appear in the rest of thes too? They will always be the weakest! Even now, their only avable forces, their 100 Martial Emperors, received great damage during thest battle and 30 of them were killed!! If they were given 20 Martial Emperors and 200,000 Saints and Sages to sacrifice, this would undoubtedly increase their number by hundreds of Emperors, bringing the total number to 300-400 at least. This means that they would be stronger and more important than Greend, and close to Jura and Nihari!! After a short silence, Flora replied, "...I will see what I can do. Most likely everyone will agree, but I ask your Excellency to wait a little. I will prepare a delegation to the Orphan Blood to convince Aru and the rest before we begin transporting the prisoners there." Robin let out a long exhale, "Alright then, but hurry, don''t test my patience like many fools do these days..." If he hadn''t appreciated Aru''s talent and personality, he would have destroyed those rebels long ago already. "Yes!" Flora responded firmly and then turned away. *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* After a while, spaceships of the Great Serpent Empire carrying 800,000w users began passing one by one. Then behind them came Caesar, Alexander, and a number of Dark Emperors, apanied by a number of Orphan Blood Emperors. Then after them came 400 Martial Emperors, moving at high speed above the Sky Sealing Grand Array... An hour after those 400 Martial Emperors had passed, the Great Heaven Seal Array began to close behind them until it disappeared from sight, but he still stood there... And then, 5 long hourster, 1,000 Great Serpent Martial Emperors appeared, elerating like meteors. A thousand Emperors advanced at a high speed all at once, causing a wave of destruction that burned everything beneath them! ...Robin smiled and moved away from the tree he was leaning on a little... at this moment, Zara was repairing the six warlords who were damaged and recing the dead saints and sages with others. Within a few hours, the Emperors of Jura and Greend would be able to swallow the Fourth Stage Use Medicine again, and the 40 Warlords would return to their optimal condition, even if another battle began midway, Robin would find a way out. If the Great Serpent Forces knew what awaited them, that there were 600 Giant Emperors and Beasts Emperors waiting for them, they would definitely stop, they would try to do anything to avoid reaching the North... But the massive battle in the central region suggested to them that they had encountered everything the locals could spare. When they reach the North, they will be put between a rock and a hard ce. They will have no choice but to die. ''Everything is going well... Everything is going well...'' Robin told himself, as he split the space and moved again towards the north to continue watching the pursuit himself. This time no error in the n would be allowed, six days from now all of the Great Serpent''s forces shall be annihted! And if they had another trump card, he could just dy the war until the sacrifice is done and gains several hundred more Martial Emperors in his army, then who would stop him? This battle has ended since he implemented his n and put his hands on all those prisoners. There is no room for mistakes this time, only victory. net Jura-- The convicted city of Jura *crack* *crack* *Paa* *Paa* Richard cut a lengthwise board from one of the logs lying on the ground using a broken ax with bloodstains on it, then he passed his right hand over his forehead to wipe away the sweat and threw it on the ground *Shh* Then he gently ced the board on top of arge pile of wood, and returned to chopping. Chapter 794: Richard decision Chapter 794: Richard decision ? After the end of the battle of the Azil tribe, Caesar was appointed to apany Richard and show him thends of the vast Empire. Months had passed since that day, and Caesar had alreadypleted his mission and dragged Richard behind him everywhere. But one month ago, Caesar received a letter from a shadow sword informing him that His Excellency was beginning preparations for a huge war in Nihari and that he would be summoned at any time, so he cut the extended vacation short and apanied Richard to the imperial capital. The city mayor and the Burton elders came out to receive Caesar in a grand manner as Robin''s adopted son and the supreme general of the Empire, but when they learned that Richard was with him, this reception turned into a festival. His Majesty theary Emperor''s only son, Richard Burton, has returned!! Celebrations swept the capital for seven full days, during which high-quality food, pearls, and even newly invented pills were distributed in the streets at the expense of the imperial treasury. Everyone important to the family came forward to get to know Richard, some of them even imed to have seen Richard with his own eyes when he was young! A pure smile appeared on Richard''s face throughout his stay in the Imperial City, watching the family''s boys training and the young girls ying. He felt true joy in the hearts of those people whom he had never seen before. However, on the day that Caesar was summoned tomand the army, Richard disappeared from the imperial city. *CRACK* *CRACK* Richard cut a few more wooden boards with his broken axe, then sat down, pulled one of the boards to hisp, and began moving a small knife up and down to smooth the boards by hand like a mortal. *kaa* *kaa* The sound of crows was the mostmon here, followed by the sounds of hissing snakes, the scribbling of scorpions, the faint footsteps of spiders, centipedes, and anything that is harmful or poisonous! The aura of doom and death surrounding this city had already been dense since the day of the massacre, and now, after thirty years, that ominous aura had be denser and more dangerous. Ordinary mortals could no longer enter here even if they wanted to. Perhaps the reason is the amount of blood that the ground has drunk, or perhaps it is Robin''s decision to turn the entire city into a cemetery, thus disconnecting it from the outside world. Whatever the reason, this ce resembles more and more the dark ruins in which Theo was lost when he was young, slowly turning into and of death forbidden to anyone who is weaker than a certain level. The only thing that has not made the city a haven for all kinds of beasts until this moment are the guards, and rare visitors like Richard, but they cannot prevent these harmful insects and birds from entering... After Richard finished smoothing a few boards, he raised his face towards the sun faintly appearing from behind the fog, took a deep breath of Jura''s heavy air, then exhaled it, and looked at two adjacent graves with a smile, "Haaa- Peace, how beautiful... Mother, Grandmother, you have a nice ce here, you wouldn''t mind me staying with you, right?" In the face ofplete silence from the two graves, Richard smiled and shook his head and then began to drag the boards one after the other towards a small, unfinished hut, and began to patiently hammer the nails with the back of his axe *baa* *baa* Richard has already decided to stay here. The journey with Caesar across 4s was truly educational, teaching him that he does not belong anywhere, has no desire for anything, and has no motivation to do anything... Staying here in silence and peace, something he hadn''t had for decades, would be a good chance at least. ''Let whoever fights to fight and whoever burns burn, I have nothing to do with anything after today.'' Richard said these words when he came here a few days ago, immediately after that he took off his royal clothes that Caesar had brought him and put on a rag he found half-buried, it was barelyrge enough to surround his private parts. Then he found axes, weapons, and armor, which he cut and turned into nails. Then he began to build the hut in which he decided to spend the rest of his life. But at this moment, Richard''s ears were interrupted by words that broke the silence: "Haha, I told you, getting rid of the guards was the hard part, now it''s only smooth sailing!" "Yes, our next supposed target is in the inner city near that butcher''s Pce." "The specs are an enclosed metal warehouserge enough to hide a space portal. This won''t be difficult hehe." "Hmm?" Richard furrowed his eyebrows and then passed a green me underground. After a while, Richard''s face appeared on one of the buildings, only to see 5 people flying towards the middle of the city at high speed, all of them were Saints. "Lieutenant, this is thest space portal, right? If there is one we don''t know about, the worst could happen." One of the five saints expressed his doubts "Haha, who do you think we are? Everything small andrge on the five continents passes through us first, every ore that is transported, every Rune Master that leaves his family, every cksmith closes his shop, everything passes before our eyes. How could they have prepared portals without us, the people, knowing?" "We are the people!" "We are the people!" The other four cheered behind the lieutenant "Hmm? There it is! Hahaha, this is too easy." Someone pointed towards a huge metallic structure, slightly damaged but with clear features, and the space portal was visible inside it. *swoosh**swoosh* They all stopped in front of the building, and one of them pointed, "What now? We won''t be able to destroy this Devil''s Bow with our strength alone. The Butcher made it to be extremely durable." "Hmph." The lieutenant smiled then took out an elliptical device from his pocket, and crushed it *bzzzz* Minutester, a gigantic flying ship shaped like a snake appeared over Jura City. Chapter 795: Destroying Jura City Chapter 795: Destroying Jura City ? *Fsss* The gate of the spaceship opened slowly and a few individuals came out. When Richard saw them and felt their aura, he opened his eyes to thest of them as he shouted internally, ''How? What are these people doing here?!'' They were all pale in color and their skin was full of ck cracks. They had no ears or noses, only small hollows in their ce. In addition to their sharp eyes and split tongues, this made them look like a mixture of humans and snakes! And that''s not all that caught Richard''s attention, but rather their shining silver armor and powerful auras, they were all at the Martial Emperor''s Realm!! Richard had never seen the forces of the Great Serpent Empire before, but he had heard Caesar speak about them repeatedly and all of these descriptions fit them perfectly. "Hmm, so this is the hidden portal you said you know the way to. No wonder our devices haven''t picked up any signals from this direction. It seems like it has been dormant for decades, Hehe, good, very good!" One of the demi-humansughed, sticking out his tongue as he examined the space portal. "And not only that, sir, look around you..." One of the humans pointed around him, "We are now in what is known as the city of Jura, the ce that the was named after. Here is where Robin Burton, that Butcher''s family, was killed and it is considered a weak point for him. If you destroy the city, it will give him a great shock, and if you exhume the graves, you will find a lot of weapons and wealth, and you may even find traces of the Butcher''s personal techniques since he spent arge part of his life here!" "Oh? And here I was wondering why there was a space portal sitting in a deatnd like this. Haha, it''s a good thing this is full of traitors otherwise we would have been left out of a lot of good information." One of the Martial Emperorsughed out loud. He had been using the simultaneous interpretation technique at the moment. The technique has a strong rtionship with the soul and can transform the words a local says into something he understands, and does the opposite when he speaks, so even though they speakpletely differentnguages, they can understand each other. "Mister, please, adjust the way you speak. Who do you mean by traitors? That Butcher nicknamed Burton is the one who betrayed us and brought those Demons to kill our people and suppress the entire under his authority. He betrayed us again when he forced our people to work in his factories, and he betrayed us a third time when he called for wars on others that have nothing to do with us and wanted to kill us there. We The People, just want to recover what is ours, we are the owners of thend!!" The person the rest called the Lieutenant moved forward unsteadily, but he was willing to die even in order to defend what he believed in. The half-human Emperor looked at him up and down with disgust, thinking what to do with him, but in the end, heughed again and decided not to kill him with a single spit... What that traitor just told, isn''t it the same history as the Poison Rock? If he had reced those ''Demons'' with the demi-humans thatary Emperor Pythor had created, they would have thought he was talking about the Great Serpent Empire! There is one difference in the story, that His Majesty Emperor Pythor ced the army members in a higher social status while demoting humans to be lower than dogs and chickens, which is why they lived as masters of severals for 10,000 years without disturbance, while the rats here appeared on the surface at the first problem... In this particr case, His Majesty Pythor has won over the foolish Truth Chosen. This is infected with a disease called traitors, why should he weaken that disease by killing it? Let it stay and expand, this will be the best punishment for this ce, "It''s okay, it''s okay, Mr. People~ We appreciate you very much. Without you, we would not have been able to find this Space portal in just two days, and we would not have found the factories, secret workshops, and training academies for new soldiers on the five continents, and even the headquarters of those annoying people called Shadow Swords! In two days you saved us months of hard work, haha!" "This is our duty, sir. We were collecting this information in secret to use it at the appropriate time, but that Butcher was getting stronger day by day and we had no way to destroy those devil''s portals ourselves. Youring to rid us of injustice and tyranny is Heaven''s answer to our prayers!" One of the humans spoke excitedly The Great Serpent Emperors looked at each other out of the corners of their eyes, speechless, they wanted tough but held themselves back, they still needed those idiots. But one of them didn''t take anything into consideration and justughed out loud, "Hahaha." "You!!" That one human felt insulted, but he chose to close his mouth. "What? Your Marshal said that you have a personal vendetta against the butcher Robin, and the Marshal promised us that our master will take over the after purging all traces of the butcher and his followers. Do you have any objection to your leader''s words?" As for the lieutenant, he responded firmly. "Ah, of course, let''s follow the *people''s* rmendations here... We don''t have time to dig up graves and search through the dirt, but as long as this ce is of importance to the Third Truth Chosen and his followers, we will destroy the city along with the space portal... Prepare the cannons!" The strongest Martial Emperor present, emitting a level 44 aura, bared his fangs and gave the signal to the ship behind him, "Let us quickly end this and return to contribute to the siege." *Bzzzzt* *ck* *ck* The small gates in the ship opened and nearly five thousand thousand saints and sages came out. They took a tight formation around the spaceship, and behind them hundreds of small cannons emerged from the ship and were directed towards the ground, then they began to glow blue, currently being charged with energy to the maximum... Each of these cannons can fire an attack that can kill a saint, this in addition to a random attack from 5,000 Law users... When two or three rounds are fired, the city will be engulfed a few tens of meters underground. The Six Emperors also took out their engraved weapons and began powering it up, one unified strike would be enough to cause enough damage to the space portal and put it out of action. "FIR---" *Shoo* *Boom**Boom* *Boom* Before that mid-level emperor gave the order to fire, he heard the sound of an explosioning from behind him. When he looked back at the ship, he saw the strangest thing. Three pointed mountains burning with green mes suddenly came out of the ground and pierced the ship in three ces... The giant spaceship that covered the city''s sky now looked like a dead snake ready to be grilled. Chapter 796: The people of Jura Chapter 796: The people of Jura ? These warships were designed to withstand the harsh conditions of space and withstand the most brutal attacks in inteary wars. Each of these giant ships is as powerful as an engraved silver armor, and Each of them takes decades to perfect and be allowed to join the inteary wars. And yet... It was pierced like a piece of cheese by mountains of mud and dirt. How solid is the soil in this damned ce?! "What--?!" One of the Martial Emperors barely regained hisposure from the strangeness of the scene and shouted angrily, but an even stranger scene began to unfold before him. *Showaowa* The green me burned on the three mountains ferociously, and from within each mountain a huge number of skeletons began to emerge... each one of them burning with green me, and each one holding a weapon or two. "Kill those damn things!!" The mid-level Emperor was the first to react. The attack he was preparing to destroy the Space Portal was directed towards the mountains to destroy it. But *BOOM* Barely had a few meters dug into the first mountain before the attack faded. "Raaaahhh!!!" The skeletons made bone-chilling noises, and then they rushed upward like ants and began jumping on the saints and sages above *Whoosh* "Hmph, stay away, you evil thing!" One of the Demi-human sages waved carelessly, intending to destroy all the skeletons that jumped up, but like an infant trying to hit a grown man, his attack had no effect but to bush them back a little, and still one of the skeletons was able to reach him easily. *PAA* The Hulk hit his hand on the chest of the Great Snake Empire Sage and easily prated the armor, then he withdrew his hand and pulled out the Sage''s intestines, then he began to bite his face off! "ARGHAAAA!!!!" The Great Serpent Sage screamed in terrible pain. This time he did not try to hold anything back and took out his silver dagger and struck. He wanted to blow the skeleton''s skull with one blow, but it was too solid. No matter how much he tried to strike, there was no effect. "Ahh... AAAHHH... ARGHHAAAA!!! ...Aghh....." The sage of the Great Snake Empire did not imagine that the pain could reach these levels. He did not imagine that his end would be as a person who lived for more than a thousand years at the hands of a skeleton searching inside his body for anything and pulling it out. He slowly closed his eyes as he fell down, ready to self-detonate and take the damned skeleton with him... Deep down, he knew that he was inevitably dead. But the skeleton did not let himplete his mission in peace. *Shawaa* The green me on the skeleton suddenly spread to the sage and covered himpletely. Even though he did not feel the burning sensation, the sage opened his eyes and let out hisst scream, "AAHHH!!!" He felt his life force being pulled from him, no, not pulling, but tearing it! It felt as if someone had gathered all the hair on his head in one hand and then began pulling it slowly until it finally came out with skin and flesh. *PAA* The sage''s body finallynded on the ground, no internal organ remained in ce, and the skeleton had eaten half of his face, and yet the endless panic and pain in the other half of his face could still be seen. This scene was repeated throughout the city. After the first jump to the skeletons, hundreds of saints and sages were captured, and all of them met the same instant fate. As for those who were smart enough and decided to escape by flying, they soon learned that the skeletons could also fly with the help of the green me, and at a speed higher than them! The 5,000 Sage Saints outside the warship, and about 1,000 more inside, all saw a glimpse of Hell before they were sent to it. As for the emperors... "Dammit, get away from me!!" "Kaaa!!" "Why are those things so damn tough?!" Hundreds of skeletons attacked them from all sides. The blows of the emperors were strong enough to break parts of the skeletons, but they were far from destroying thempletely or pushing them too far away. "Raaaahhh!!!" The skeletons, of course, were fearless. No matter how far they were pushed or how many parts of them were broken, they woulde back strong. Although they were unable to cause any major damage to the six Martial Emperors, they kept them away from each other! "Damn it," the mid-level Emperor knocked some of the skeletons away, "It must be one of the Third Truth Chosen plots, I will destroy the city myself and wait forpensation!!" His body began to tremble and he began to secrete a visible purple aura around him. This aura quickly turned into a dense fog! "F*ck off!!" The mid-level Emperor clenched his hand and the purple mist expanded. Now it no longer mattered how many skeletons there were or how powerful they were. Anything touched by the Minor Heavenly Law of Corrosion, no matter how solid, was destined to turn to dust and vanish! But in front of the fog, the skeletons stopped attacking and quickly retreated back, moving to attack the rest of the Five Emperors! "Hmm?" The mid-level Martial Emperor was surprised by the reaction of the skeletons Then he heard a voice next to him, "This fog seems dangerous, it would be unfortunate if the people of Jura were harmed by it." "You?!" The mid-level emperor quickly turned around and found a half-naked young man. The young man''s body was shiny and polished like jade, his skin was as soft as that of a baby, and his long, golden hair with ck roots was gently blowing in the wind. Everything around him suggested that he was a child of a wealthy family, born with a gold spoon in his mouth, and yet... ...What''s wrong with those eyes?! Chapter 797: Schizophrenia Chapter 797: Schizophrenia ? These eyes... If someone were to describe them, he would say that they are darker than a night without a moon and deeper than a well without a bottom. The Mid-level Martial Emperor was summoned from the war on the Gudah. He endured the ravages of war there for hundreds of years, and before that, he followed Pythor in his epic battles and was one of the first to receive drops of Durger The Devourer''s blood. But in front of this calm face like a summer pond and the eyes that seemed to be looking directly into his soul, the words escaped him, "Y-You... Are you behind the skeleton attack? Who are you?!" Although the Mid-level Martial Emperor had already burned off arge portion of his blood and produced the purple mist, he acted very cautiously in front of Richard even though he had not shown any of his aura yet. Until this moment, he did not know how strong the boy in front of him was, but there was something inside him that warned him of great danger. Richard smiled slightly, "I am the protector of this city." "The protector of this city? Haha... HAHAHA!!" The Mid-level Martial Emperor clutched his stomach as he pointed toward the three mountains, "Is this what you call protection, you idiot? It seems I have overestimated you too much!" The war spaceships are built to be gigantic, each one can transport 10,000 soldiers and tons of weapons and raw materials, so for the small city of Jura, it already covered half the city. So those three mountains that Richard used indeed managed to destroy the ship, but they also destroyed the city. There is no intact shrine left, and there is no longer a stone in its ce! "Oh, this mess? It''s a simple thing." Richardughed, then snapped his finger *Vroom~~*The three mountain peaks began to take the shape of a hand, then the three giant hands raised the ship high and threw it away like a kid''s toy *Swoosh!!* The shipnded several kilometers outside the city. "What the hell?!" The Six Martial Emperors shouted, shocked. But the shock did not end there, the three mountains quickly began to descend and merge into the city again, the broken shrines found their missing parts and joined together, and the skeletons searched for their graves andy back in with their broken piecesing back to them, and even the random walls that were shattered from the effects of the battle with the me Empire, returned to their original half-broken form! After the movement ended, only two things remained out of ce... The first was the few hundred skeletons currently besieging the six Martial Emperors, and the second was the corpses of several thousand demi-humans that looked like mummy''s after the life energy had been sucked out of them. But as if the soil of the city refused to have any more bodies in it, the dust grains under the bodies began to roll gently and carry the bodies with them. Little by little, all of them were thrown outside the city as garbage bags! "This... this..." The Mid-level Martial Emperor retreated tremblingly and returned to look at Richard''s face, this was not something a human should do!! "So... You intended to destroy the city?" Richard scratched his head gently "No! Who dares? We have no previous enmity, brother, we don''t even know each other. Why would we want to provoke you?" The Mid-level Martial Emperor forced an ugly smile on his face, "If my guess is not wrong, the brother just wants peace of mind, right? We are just dropspared to the rain, and even if we perish, more wille, but I will make a deal with you... I will forget that you killed my men and put a ban around this city so that no one else cane close, No, I will do better, I will just say that I havepleted my mission. What do you think? Then the Mid-level Martial Emperor''s facial expression changed slightly and made the purple mist swirl around him, "...But if brother insists on fighting to the end, I''m afraid this might harm your beloved city a little. No one wants this to happen, right? hehe." *Shhhhh* The other five Martial Emperors could no longer bear the attacks of the skeletons and burned part of their beast blood, "HYAAA!!!" Purple matter began to ooze out of their bodies, and they all formed a light purple mist field around them. "..." The Mid-level Martial Emperor smiled as he sensed what was happening around him, what those five of them were doing strengthened his position... Even though he still did not know the applications or limits of his opponent''s strength, they could not lose if the six of them attacked him together using the Minor Heavenly Law of Corrosion! "Tsk~" Richard showed his annoyance and waved his hand, and all the skeletons withdrew and returned to their graves again. Now only Richard and the Emperors remained, they stared at each other for a few seconds, all waiting for the other party to act, until finally, Richard sighed, "Heh~ You said you wouldn''te back? Well, I believe you, you may leave." The Six Emperors sent each otherughing nces from the corners of their eyes and began to step back cautiously, "Of course, generous Master, this ce has an owner, so why would we return? We ask your permission to leave for now." Richard turned his back and started to leave towards the two graves already, "Good, if I find someone else here, I won''t hold myself back any longer." "WAIT!!" This was one of the human *rebels* who shouted. Richard spared all of their lives and did not send any skeletons towards them. That human pointed towards Richard and shouted forcefully, "A young man and you use a green me that has the properties of the fire of life... I know you, you are Richard, the Butcher''s son!" "Argh..." The Mid-level Martial Emperor almost choked because of that human''s stupidity, couldn''t he just wait a little while for them to leave and then speak? If what they say is true, this young man will not allow them to leave after they know his identity! Richard actually stopped, "...Does it matter whose son I am? It doesn''t matter anymore. I just want to protect what''s left of this city. Is that too much to ask? Please leave... I don''t want to see anyone." Then *swoosh* he disappeared from their sight. "...Phew~" The Middle Emperor let out a long exhale, "We actually survived." "What''s wrong with this boy, why is he so tamed? Does he really trust us that we won''te back? that we won''t tell out superriors?!" One of the other Emperors muttered in a low voice The mid-level Martial Emperor looked towards the direction Richard had departed, "No, he wants us to talk, but he also wants us to pass on the news about how impossible it is to mess with thisnd. That''s why he deliberately showed us his majestic abilities, and then let whatever happens happen. In his eyes, it doesn''t matter if wee again or not- In his view, if we bring support, he will kill us all, and if we go and do not return as promised, he will be relieved of our headache, he simply trusts his own strength blindly... That person is dangerous." "Hmph, he thinks he can lift the sky if it falls, his arrogance knows no bounds, just like his father!" The mid-level Martial Emperorughed. As soon as he left, he would inform the marshal toe with his special forces to act. They definitely couldn''t keep this Portal intact, and now this ce had be more valuable after they found Robin''s son. There were many surprises waiting for him, "Hehe, let''s go." *Shhh* "Hmm?" The mid-level Martial Emperor heard the sound of someoneing fast from the direction Richard had left from When he looked around for a while, he found a personing towards him at a crazy speed, with his hair thrown up, burning with green me, and eyes zing with madness. He looked like a demoning from the depths of hell, and he did not leave them guessing much either. As he was flying, this neer shouted at them at the top of his lungs: "Stand the FUCK where you are, no one will leave today alive!!" "R-.. Ri--... Richard?!" Chapter 798: Schizophrenia -2 Chapter 798: Schizophrenia -2 ? "Enough is enough! We gave him a chance to live for a few days, but he''s too stupid to take it. Let''s kill that bastard!!" One of the Six Emperors shouted angrily and began to control the purple mist around him "..Dammit, alright kill him!!" The mid-level Martial Emperor gave the order with difficulty... Reporting the presence of the Third Truth Chosen''s son here and bringing the Marshal to capture him alive would have greatly increased his status, but if he killed him now, his importance would be over. No, if he told the Marshal that he had killed the Third Truth Chosen''s son so simply, he would be angry with him and might even kill him! The rest of the Martial Emperors knew this as well, but since Richard had dered that he wanted to kill them, he left them no choice but to eliminate him... *Vroom* The six of them transformed the purple mist around them into des, arrowheads, ands. Although they were feeble initial shapes as if drawn by a child, they were still powerful techniques that increased the effectiveness of the purple mist a step... They were all now ready to take on Richard, if any of these tools managed to touch Richard, he would inevitably turn to dust. "Today we will feed your corpse to the dogs, today we will finally get your father a taste of what he did to us!!" Even the lieutenant and the rest of the humans took out their weapons, happy with the situation. When Richard saw what was happening, he became even more angry and showed his fangs, "How insulting! Do you want to stop the life fire with this nonsense? Hmph!!" Then, before it could reach them, the green me extended to Richard''s arm, and he waved it forward *swoosh* The me moved forward with great momentum, but whenever it touched one of the purple mist tools, it would explode and scatter everywhere before dissipating! "Hahaha your games won''t work against the Minor Heavenly Law of Corrosion, now we''ll show you the-- Eh?" The Mid-level Emperor burst outughing, almost unable to believe that he was afraid of him for a moment, but he quickly fell silent when he tried to attack. "What is happening?!" The rest of the Emperors also noticed... The des, arrows,s, and clouds, everything made of purple mist no longer responded to their control. Even worse... *swoosh* All the purple tools just disintegrated and each mist returned to surround its owner, then the purple mist began to transform and took the form of weapons and beasts that looked as if they were real! "What''s going on here-- Aghhh!!!" The Mid-level Martial Emperor''s shout was interrupted midway by a purple snake wrapped around his neck! *Tsssss* "ARGHHH!!!" Although their bodies had the blood of Durger the Devourer and the Minor Heavenly Law of Corrosion would not easily harm them, this did not mean that it would not harm them at all. The necks of the Six Emperors began to crack and disintegrate, although this was happening at a weak rate, it was still painful enough! *Crack* And if that wasn''t enough, Richard had already arrived and extended his hand to hold the mid-level Martial Emperor by the neck, and shouted at his face, "A moment ago you said that you would go and contribute to the siege, What siege?" "Ugggh.. aghghgg..." "WHAT SIEGE?!" Richard shouted again, this time rxing the pressure on his grip and the purple snake a little "Haa.. haa.. the capital.. The Imperial Capital!!" Even the mid-level Emperor didn''t know why he was answering so truthfully, it might only hasten his death, but Richard''s aura and crazy appearance frightened him greatly. "What?! Who is besieging them? How many are there?!" Unintentionally, Richard squeezed his neck again "Ugh... Three, three fleets, and two marshals with their own forces..." At this point, the mid- level Emperor found a chance to smile, "If we take away... people like me who attack the five continents... there are at least 400 Martial Emperors around the Imperial Capital right now.. the siege began two days ago... Perhaps your imperial city has already... been destroyed. Haha.. Ha.. Ugggh!!" "DAMMIT, I knew it was the imperial capital when I heard the word siege!" Richard pushed the mid-level Emperor back, "I told you to inquire more, you hateful bastard!!" The mid-level emperor and the rest looked around, trying to determine who Richard was talking to But suddenly, the green me on Richard''s head went out and his eyes returned to calm, "I thought so too, but what if it was the Imperial Capital? What does this have to do with us? As usual, my father found a way to bring us and himself into trouble because of his endless ambition... There is no shelter for me other than here, There is no need to amuse myself with anything else." "Foolish!!" The green me burned in his head again and his anger intensified, "When you were young, you could not prevent what happened to the Jura city. Now that we have the power, won''t we go to prevent the disaster from happening again? We will let another Jura happen before our eyes? Didn''t these people show you love and recognize you as one of their own? Do you intend to abandon them and let them burn while sitting on your ass here?!" The green me went out and Richard clenched his hands tightly, "...Maybe they are all dead already, you heard it yourself, what can we do against 400 Martial Emperors? If I die, who will take care of Jura City?!" *Shwaa~* The green mes in his head burned brighter than ever before, even his eyes began to emit an intense glow and his aura became agitated. His facial expression looked like someone who had just emerged from a massacre, and a thick killing intent that shook the space around him was released without limit, "If we live after this, we will return to your beloved cemetery and live like street dogs all you want, and if we die, so be it. Rest now, I will take care of this one!" "Keeeh!!" Even a mid-level Emperor was terrified when he saw the true appearance of the person who had ughtered more than 60 million giants with his own hands. "Hmph, annoying!" The giant''s frightened shout drew his attention towards him, so he looked back at him and clenched his hands tightly. *sh* "Pfffft!!!" The purple tools and beasts that were flying around rushed out and stabbed all six Emperors, the feeling of eroding their internal organs was indescribably terrible but the rope was so tight that they couldn''t scream. And if that wasn''t enough, the green me inside the purple gear extended to their bodies and burned intensely *Shaa* "Aghgh! Ughgh!!!!..." The six emperors tried to scream as they felt their lives being snatched away from them, but it was no use. Within a few seconds, they all copsed to the ground, looking like thousands of years old corpses *Paa* *Paa* "Now how do I get rid of you..." Richard looked at the purple mist, this damned mist would definitely not go away without destroying something in its path, if Big Brother Caesar were here, he would have killed him using Death Fire, but he had to think of something else. After a few moments of thought, he used the Life Fire to control the purple mist and make itnd on the corpses of the demi-humans outside the city. They quickly all vanished, and the mist vanished with them. Then he looked towards the humans. The person they called Lieutenant took a few steps back as he shook, he had thought up until this moment that he was ready to die for the cause, even in front of six foreign Martial Emperors he was speaking strongly and demanding respect for himself and his followers, but in front of that monster... "I- I''ll speak! I''ll tell you everything!!" From behind the lieutenant, someone came out shouting. "Traitor!!" The lieutenant looked around and shouted at that person, but he did not dare to move "Hahaha, is he the traitor? And I was the one who was wondering who would sell his homnd to invaders who are neither humans nor snakes, now I know." The lieutenant''s shout forced a sarcastic smile on Richard''s face, "I don''t need to listen to your words, I was just thinking of a decent death for you and I thought of one... Let this holynd cleanse you of your sins!" *Swoosh* Richard then turned around and left towards the north, towards the Central Continent. "...Hah... hah... hah... Looks like we survived, I can''t believe that crazy bastard left us after those words, he must be--" *crack* *crack* "Raaaahhhh!!!" At that moment, the ground split open and skeletons burst from it, burning with intense green mes. "What the--?! No! Nooooo!!" The traitors tried to escape, but the skeletons were faster. In the blink of an eye, dozens of skeletons embraced them and unfortunately pulled them towards the burning pit from which they emerged. "Mmm!! Mmmmm!!!!" Their lives were not sucked out and the skeletons did not kill them, they just pulled them underground alive, then the pit was closed again as if nothing had happened. Chapter 799: Dilemma Chapter 799: Dilemma ? "Dammit! Dammit!! Dammit!!!" Richard started cursing loudly, but he was still in an open area and did not stop moving forward with all his might *swoosh* Only after a few more minutes did he find arge city. He stealthilynded on one of its streets and kicked the first stone he saw, "DAMMIT!!" ...Since he left Jura City, he had extended his strong soul sense far and wide -no one can match him in this regard but Robin- to get an idea of what was going on around, and it was not too surprising when he felt devastating chaos. Riots broke out everywhere, in cities, viges, and even on remote roads, and the entire ruling system of the Ancestral Continent had fallen. There are no longer markets,bor, or agriculture... the foundation of a society has stopped in just two days! Now when two men meet, they either fight against each other, or fight together! But this is not what worried Richard so much. He was expecting something like this. It is impossible for everyone inhabiting the Ancestral Continent to agree with the actions of those who call themselves *the people* The real disaster is that he felt spaceships and people flying towards Jura City,ing from different directions. He even felt people riding in carts pulled by beasts rushing towards the city! They all want to destroy the space portal, they will all defile the holy ground!! That snake man was right... They weren''t the only ones looking for the city, they just happened to be the first to arrive! "What do I do? What do I do?!" Richard gritted his teeth When he felt the first group heading towards the city, he almost rushed towards them to destroy them, then he felt the second and third... If he started to go back and forth, destroying all these groups, he would not have time to head towards the imperial capital... Will he protect his dead family and forsake the living ones?! What was worse, ording to what he understood from their words, was that they were seeking to destroy the space portals. If he let them destroy all the space portals, how would his father return with support? ''Should I go to Nihari and tell him what''s happening?'' Richard thought he was still remembering the symbols his mother used on the portal''s panel to go to Nihari... but he quickly shook his head If he did it and went and then the space portal behind him was destroyed, wouldn''t he be trapped there with his father? Assuming that his father left the massive war raging there that Caesar was summoned to lead, and they all decided to return somehow, without connecting with a portal In Jura they wouldn''t make it in time, everything would be over when they arrived! Currently, Richard finds himself facing three options: He goes to the Imperial Capital and lets the space portal be destroyed... He uses the space portal and risks going to Nihari and allows it to be destroyed behind him... He stays in Jura city and leaves the Imperial Capital to its destiny. And on top of all this, the Ancestral continent is currently burning. During the flight for a few minutes, he witnessed the burning of several viges and saw too many corpses. Should he just ignore them all along his way towards the capital?! "Arrgh!! Am I going to need help from that irritating bastard so soon?!" Richard pressed his burning head hard, refusing to ask his other half for help... His father left him in a real dilemma this time. *Baaam* "Join us, Hiry. What the hell are you doing? Don''t you see that the old regime has fallen? Do you want to die with it?!" At this moment, a male shout interrupted Richard''s train of thought. Angry, Richard took several steps to leave the alley and was about to kill that traitor, but he quickly took a step back and preferred to observe the situation. "The old regime? His Excellency transformed us from a mortal family that did not deserve to raise our eyes in the faces of the nobles to equals with them, and now my former master is now my training partner and friend! How can you abandon something that was only a dream for us in the past?" The girl called Hry grabbed an ax and waved it towards Her lover, crying, "I can''t believe I was deceived by your sweet words. I can''t believe I was going to marry a traitor!!" The young man avoided the swing of the ax and shouted angrily, sweating a little, "Isn''t that butcher the one who killed your uncle and your mother? How do you defend him and his regime and fight side by side with the shadow swords? Do you think he cares about us? He is strengthening us just ti use us as cannon fodder in his inteary wars. That person, he''s the bringer of death!" "He is also the bringer of life!!" The girl named Hiry breathed with difficulty, "He persecuted us, I know... but we experienced his rule for years and saw his justice. Do you want to destroy all of this, and then what? Do we live under the rule of invaders from another world? Monsters that are neither humans nor reptiles? Today I will kill you with my own hands!!" "...What a pity, you sold your values and your family''s blood for some benefit, I will take your life and erase the shame of my association with you!" The level 17 knight''s aura explodedpletely, suppressing his lover who was barely level 12 The girl raised her ax in front of them, her tears still streaming as she looked into the eyes of her fianc¨¦, the person with whom she had chosen to spend the rest of her life, and the person who would take the rest of her life today. *Shwaa* Suddenly a green me came out of the ground andpletely devoured the young man. Before he could utter any scream, life disappeared from his eyes and a lifeless corpse resembling a mummy fell to the ground. After that, the green me withdrew underground again... Everything happened within a split second. "Ahh!!" Hry looked at her in extreme shock, looking around to see if she would end up like her fianc¨¦, but she gained some rity of mind for a moment and looked at the body, then opened her eyes to the end, "A green me that does not cause burns... Your Highness... Richard?" *Paa* Then she fell to her knees, put her face in her hands, and started crying, "Ahaa... Thank you... Your Highness... You really care about us... Thank you.." "..." Richard hearing those words made him clench his hands tightly, but he calmed greatly and he muttered, "...You must be listening too, right? Stop being so stubborn and help me out. We have a responsibility towards these people, just rushing in and killing won''t work. We need some schemes to save what we can... I will leave your specialty to you." He sat down and took a deep breath. The me in his hair went out and his face became expressionless, but he did not open his eyes immediately. Only after a few minutes did Richard slowly open his deep eyes and sighed, "Heh-" Then he took out a metal card from his space ring and made it touch the sound ring for a moment, then spoke, "Mayor of the Imperial Capital, Henry Burton, can you hear me?" Chapter 800: The invasion on Jura Chapter 800: The invasion on Jura ? "This soul imprint... Nephew Richard? Is that you?!" The response was a little dyed but it finally came, excited. "Yes, it''s me. How is it going with you guys in the Imperial Capital?" Richard replied calmly During the festival held in his honor, Richard met all the elders of the family and they all gave him their Soul Imprint card. Of course, they all knew that Richard probably would never contact them, but this had be one of the polite customs when meeting someone new. "What happens in the imperial capital has nothing to do with you, we thank heavens that you disappeared a few days ago! Wherever you are, stay there and don''t worry about anything else." Mayor Henry cut it off from the beginning 5 days ago, when Richard disappeared from the capital, they searched for him everywhere and were sorry that he had left them, but when the invasion began, they were all relieved that he was not there... His Excellency''s son should not die in a ce like this! "Mayor Henry, tell me what''s going on or I''ll have toe and see for myself." Richard also did not ept the rejection, "I just heard that there is a siege on the Imperial Capital. Has it been stormed yet? Have you sent anyone to Nihari or the rest of thes to ask for help?" The mayor hesitated a little, then sighed, "...Heh~ Well, then just listen for the sake of being aware of what is happening around you. Three days ago, huge floating ships were seen descending from the sky, but they ignored the imperial capital and went a little bit west, towards the space portal that was set up next to the capital, and immediately destroyed it. At the same time, we received messages from all over the about simr incidents. There were more of these foreign flying ships attacking the portal on all other continents. Before we knew who they were and what was happening, they had alreadypletely destroyed all the space portals on the surface of the! ...So no, we couldn''t send anyone to ask for help." Then he continued, "After destroying the space portals, those flying ships spread out even more and hundreds of thousands of Law Users descended around the, attacking everything that stood in their way. But they did not find us easy prey either, because of His Excellency''s instructions. All six continents are full of Law Users, even the farmers and craftsmen went crazy when they saw those snake-like things attacking their families, they took up their weapons and instinctively started defending. With no one to guide them or a chain ofmand, a random guerri war broke out across the before we knew what was happening!" Mayor Henry didn''t even catch his breath before he continued, "Our imperial capital was attacked by the ships which destroyed the nearby space portal as well, but they soon discovered that they had kicked over a metal wall. We have here more than 100,000 veterans of the Greend War, and we have 20 Martial Emperor Life Law users who were not summoned to war in Nihari, so we easily stopped them and destroyed a number of ships before they retreated. Also, due to the huge number of cultivators we had on Jura, which increased after His Excellency discovered the methods of detecting affinity, the invaders suffered heavy losses. At the beginning of the first day, if the bastards had not had Martial Emperors in their ranks, they would all have been annihted!" " But..?" Richard furrowed his eyebrows slightly, from what he had seen so far, things were not going well at all. "But the rebels emerged from their holes in the Ancestral Continent... Taking advantage of the fight of our honorable citizens against the invaders, they attacked the strongholds of the Burton family and destroyed them. They also attacked and looted the academies, the talisman and Divine weapons warehouses, and all those hidden points. Then they began attacking the cities and viges that had not been reached by the invaders yet. The same thing happened on the other four continents but on lesser scales... So the scales were turned again and the cities fell one after the other. At the end of the first day, all the cities and viges of the Jura were under attack, whether from the invaders or the rebels, the numbers of the cities and viges that actually fell are unknown, and the numbers of those killed are incalcble." "DAMMIT!!!" Even Richard''s calm face began to trouble, "They see their homnd under attack and their first reaction is to help the attackers?! How did my father and Theo allow people like them to live? It doesn''t matter how manys he gathers in his collection if his own homnd is this fragile! This is an intelligence deficit of the highest order, everyone involved in this negligence must be in!" "Please calm down your anger, Your Highness. His Excellency has already concentrated huge numbers of Shadow Swords on the Ancestral Continent, and ording to the reports I read, they were killing one or two of their leaders daily. His Highness Theo even started a war against them killing hundreds of thousands in a few years! Just a month ago, they raided a house where 700 rebels had gathered and arrested them all. But the idea of rebellion spread like an epidemic among millions and it was impossible to stop, and now it haspletely broken out..." *Crash* The green me almost ignited in Richard''s hair again, but he took several deep breaths to calm himself, then asked, "...What happened on the second day of the invasion?" "Naturally, the Half-Snakes noticed what those traitors were doing and contacted their leaders in a secret meeting on the Ancestral Continent. The Shadow Swords could not find out the details, but immediately after that the invaders and traitors began to cooperate, so more important and highly guarded ces were attacked and several barracks were crushed, they even started cooperating in attacking bigger cities!" An angry tone took hold of Mayor Henry, "On that day too, the Invading Martial Emperors from all over the gathered to besiege the Imperial Capital. Other than 200,000 Law- User soldiers, There are currently 411 Martial Emperors here, two of whom almost destroyed the Sky Shield Dome with a few blows so we believe that they are near the top of the Emperor''s Realm. As for the rest of the Martial Emperors, they are attacking the Bat, Frost, Trent, and Levan families right now and destroying any important area on the''s surface. Those traitorous wretches must have given them all their information about Jura!!" "411 Emperors and 200,000 Law-User Soldiers are currently surrounding the Imperial Capital? Are you guys okay?!" Richard quickly asked, the Imperial Capital is now facing aplete invasion from another, they are enduring the major shock on behalf of the entire Jura, If they fall and those 400 Martial Emperors are freed, the entire will soon follow! The response came to Richard quickly with a confident tone, "The Imperial Capital that we put all our might into constructing, will not fall so easily!" Chapter 801: Crown Prince Chapter 801: Crown Prince ? Richard nodded in relief, the days he spent in the city he used to marvel at its beauty and the arrangement of the buildings that looked like an artistic painting, so Caesar told him the secret of the city that only a few knew... The city itself is an integrated Array. So Richard was not very surprised by the mayor''s answer. The Imperial Capital is the strongest fortress in the fours without a doubt. It would be strange if it fell so quickly. ording to Caesar''s interpretation, his father Ruben personally designed arrays to protect the city''s walls and atmosphere, and Jabba put his magic touch by drawing these arrays using the city''s quarters and towers instead of drawing them underneath them, thus creating a three-dimensional array. It can be said that it is a joint work between the Master and his Disciple to ultimately produce thergest and most powerful array known to date. "Sigh- I''m afraid that if we had relied on the array alone, the Imperial Capital would have fallen under the weight of that terrifying attack from hundreds of Martial Emperors, but fortunately, His Excellency and Her Highness Zara invented the Field Hospital Instant Array and no longer needed the Life Emperors in Nihari''s War, so they decided to leave them here as elders to manage the Empire in their absence, if it were not for those twenty elders supplying the Sky Dome array with life energy day and night, we would not have been able to survive until now..." Then Henry continued in a depressed voice, "The second reason behind our resilience is the suicide attacks. Whenever the Sky Dome array is about to be destroyed, several hundred soldiers rush out to distract the attackers using their lives. We have lost a lot of good people so far..." "Give me an estimated time for the fall of the capital." Richard got straight to the point The mayor waited a few seconds and then sent his answer, "...Five days. After five days, there will be no one left in the city strong enough to carry out a suicide operation." "Five days, huh? More than I thought." Richard muttered and then sent, "Within five days, the surroundings of the Imperial Capital will be cleared, this is my promise to you." "Your Highness!! Please do not worry about us. If you want to help, you can participate in city battles on any continent. In every city, a shadow sword has been nted to lead its people. Find the shadow sword in the city closest to you and cooperate with him. You can help the Empire this way!" Richard showed a slight smile, "I''m not that weak, Uncle Henry, just spread my words and wait." Then Richard ended the transmission. He began to look around, "In every city, there is a shadow sword, huh? Interesting.." *Shhhh* A huge amount of green me began to rush from Richard''s feet to the ground. After a full minute, Richard stopped pumping out more, then sat down and closed his eyes. *Shaa* Richard''s hair suddenly red up, "What are you going to do? Why are you going to leave them for five days when we can arrive in a few hours? Didn''t you hear that they would buy this time with their blood? These are our family!" *Bush* "You asked for help, now shut up and let me do my job!" Richard''s hair went out and he reacted in annoyance, then focused on controlling the me he had injected into the city... *Krrr* Now every wall in the city either had an ear or an eye. *Boom* "I will kill you, traitor!!" "Ahh!!!" Richard watched and heard everything in the city for two full minutes, then he spotted: *sh* *sh* He saw a shadow moving strangely, and then a few heads fell before the shadow disappeared again. "Found you!" Richard opened his eyes smiling, then clenched his right hand and pulled down In the next moment, the ground split under the Shadow Sword''s foot, and a few arms came out holding his limps, then pulled him down, "What the---!!!" The shadow Sword screamed fiercely, but the scream was muffled underground. *Crack* The ground in front of Richard split open and revealed a person wearing all ck and wearing a mask thatpletely covered his face except for his eyes. "Whaaaa!!! ---What?" After he thought that he was inevitably dead, the shadow sword''s eyes caught the light again, and when he looked next to him, he found Richard looking at him with an emotionless face. After several seconds of awkward silence, Richard finally spoke, "You are indeed a Shadow Sword, level 26, you are only thirty too. That means you are somewhat of a genius. Good enough for the job." Shadow Sword stood up, took two steps back, then took out two daggers and took an attack stance! Since those hands pulled him, he was passed through an underground tunnel very quickly and yet he did not receive a single scratch. This kind of superior control means that the person in front of him is rming, and he most likely kept him alive because he needed information from him... He was certain that it would be impossible for him to win against this character, but he will not reveal anything today! Finally, a smile appeared on Richard''s calm face and he stood up sighing, "...Heh~ Even with your failure to expose the rebels, the Shadow Swords are still the true treasure of this Empire. You may rx, maybe you know me. My name is Richard Burton." Then he lit his green me, and from what the girl said a little while ago, it seems that this me is somewhat famous *shawaaa* "Rich--..?! Your Highness the Crown Prince?!" Shadow Sword quickly knelt down, even forgetting to use the Voice Changing Technique. As for Richard, he continued, "I need someone who is smart and agile to perform a very important task, and since I do not have many options, you will be the one." "This is an honor for me, Crown Prince!! But the city..." Shadow Sword shouted loudly and then looked back slowly, "It is the city entrusted to me. There are 50,000 citizens here, most of whom are women, children, and workers from the poor ss. They are good people who fight for the Empire! They were attacked by 4000 rebels half a day ago, and the situation does not bode well. If you leave them and leave now and leave them without a leading figure, the city will fall within two hours at most." Richard smiled and then closed his eyes. The eyes and ears distributed around the city began to move madly for a few seconds before he slowly opened them, "If I am called the Crown Prince and then one of the Shadow Swords is more careful about the lives of my citizens than I am, wouldn''t that make me look bad?" Then he snapped his finger. *Shwa* *Crack* *Crack* "Ahh!!!" "Ah! What''s going on?" "ARGHAAAA!!!!" Richard nodded twice when he heard these sounds, then the green me began to return from under the ground and rush towards the bottom of his foot again, with arger quantity this time. Richard then took a deep breath with a big smile, grabbed the shocked Shadow Sword from under his armpit, and flew quickly. The Shadow Sword looked behind him, towards the city where he thought he would die today, and found the most shocking scene he he could imagine... He saw thousands of piles emerging from the ground like ship masts, and on top of each pile, there was a corpse like a mummy. Chapter 802: One man army Chapter 802: One man army ? *Shhhh~~~* Richard pierced through the void like a green shooting star. Richard currently, in addition to his high speed as a level 45 Martial Emperor, was also using Life Fire to increase his eleration. This high speed is unbearable for many at the same level, and they certainly cannot maintain it for a long time, but his body, which was ustomed to dismemberment, and his mind, which was tormented until it began to ignore pain, helped him reach this extraordinary speed... Perhaps only a martial emperor who uses the path of light or space can catch up with him. "UGHHAAAA!!!" But the same cannot be said about the Shadow Sword. The high speed of the flight struck the face of the shadow sword strongly,pletely changing its features. If Richard had not deliberately tried to protect him, he would have been seriously injured by now. "Sorry, but we have to get there before they defile the city," Richard reassured Shadow Sword, he knew what he was going through now. ''Hmm? This is..?!'' Shadow Sword forced his eyes to open slightly to tell Richard that he did not mind... When he noticed a destroyed spaceship on the ground, it looked like a piece of junk, he began looking around for traces of a battle, but he did not find anything. It seemed as if the ground had split open and swallowed the entire crew. *swoosh* ''The afflicted city of Yura?!'' The Shadow Sword couldn''t help but send a sideways nce towards Richard. He couldn''t understand why he would bring him here in a ce like this, ''Ah! What are these people doing there?!'' At this moment the city was teeming with uninvited visitors, there were thousands of them, many of whom were Demi-humans and the rest were of the rebels! *Vroom* *Vroom* 3 massive ships could be seen surrounding the city as well while a fourth and fifth were approaching on the horizon. *Swoosh* But Richard did not stop or turn to them, he continued on his way like an arrow toward the heart of the city *Shhh* Suddenly he slowed down and began to descend, and they bothnded inside a broken metal warehouse. "Is this... A space portal? And it seems to be intact!!" The Shadow Sword ignored the pain he felt throughout his body, and his untidy hair, he was stupefied when he saw the portal. The existence of the portal in Jura City can be considered a secret. Robin worked on it alone with the help of the Rune Masters who took the Oath, but this secret was leaked to certain parties after the invasion of the city. For example, the forces of the me Empire knew about it, and the traitorous elders of the Burton family, and these people may have leaked it to other people here and there, but it is still in the hands of certain people and on a limited basis, most of the inhabitants of the do not know about the existence of a portal here. "Who''s there?!" A shout from the side caught Shadow Sword''s attention and made him quickly take out his weapons... In that direction were a number of Law Users, some of them humans and some of them demi-humans. "You damned traitors!!" Shadow Sword shouted angrily, while Richard remained watching the situation silently. These people were examining the portal''s control panel, apparently, they were trying to safely remove it... *Swoosh* *Swoosh* 4 more individualsnded next to the portal and their aura forced the Shadow Sword to retreat, they took a few seconds examining Richard and the Shadow Sword before one of them opened his mouth, "Mid-level Emperor, huh... I didn''t know some of you had the courage to move outside the Imperial Capital haha, boy... Do you know what happened to the ship No. 006 outside?" That Demi-human began to advance toward Richard, his aura increasing with every step. The Shadow Sword had no choice but to kneel in shame, "High... Level... Martial Emperor!!" "Are you what they call a general?" Richard asked quietly *Step* *Step* The General moved forward until he was a step between himself and Richard, then he leaned down slightly until their breaths mixed, "You did not answer the question, what happened to my ship?" "I wanted to avoid wasting life energy as much as possible, but I guess a general''s head is not a waste..." Richard muttered, smiling. "What are you talking about, you son of a--" *Baaaam!!* Before the general couldplete his phrase, Richard fired a punch into the middle of his chest, prating it easily crushing his silver armor in the process. The general''s heart was sent flying and exploded in the face of one of the other Martial Emperors in the back. "You--You...!!!" *Shwaa" Richard did not allow anyone to say a word or show a reaction. The ground copsed and thousands of metal and stone hands came out and wrapped around everyone''s legs and necks and then pulled them down while screaming. The other three Martial Emperors finally took action, one of whom attacked Richard directly and two of whom tried to quickly retreat, but all three of them ended up being caught and having their necks ripped out by the stone hands, before turning into mummies amid miserable screams. "Ah.. ah..." From the shock, the Shadow Sword forgot how to speak. Four Martial Emperors and dozens of Sages and Saints, all disappeared in split seconds. After Richard cleaned around the portal, he hit the ground with his foot again, this time spending more than five minutes pumping green me into the ground. When Richard opened his eyes again, the city was filled with wailing. Thousands of skeletons and stone hands came out and attacked the aggressors, and even the wells overflowed and attacked them with their water, and the walls jumped from their ce to fall on their heads! *Swoosh* *Boom* Even the half-destroyed city walls rose up and sent their stones like cannons toward the five ships, and their towers turned into their fists and struck them. Seven Martial Emperors emerged from the ships and were able to fend off the first few attack waves, but the stones of the wall were harder than they could have expected, so quickly they fell one after the other. Immediately after them, four ships fell, and a green fire broke out in all of them. As for the farthest spaceship, it started its engines at the right time and was able to escape after receiving a lot of damage. *ak* *ak* After everyone was put down, everything returned to normal. The skeletons and walls returned to their ce, and the mummies were dragged out of the city and piled up to form a small hill. "...." Shadow Sword opened his mouth wide, and even the sound of shock he was stammering was muted. Only after several seconds did he speak to himself in shock, "This is... the power of the Crown Prince?...This power... Is not something a human should have." Richard shook his head when he heard him, and faced him with a fake smile, "You''re right, this is the life force of millions of mortals and tens of Giant Emperors, I am only a mediator." Then he came forward and patted his shoulder, then continued his way towards the portal, "Come with me." Chapter 803: Waking up Chapter 803: Waking up ? "..!!" The Shadow Sword was still trembling slightly from the horror of the scene, but he obeyed Richard''s orders and followed him until they reached the side of the portal''s control panel. There, Richard passed his soul sense through the voice ring and closed his eyes again, leaving the shadow sword behind him, swimming in his thoughts. The Shadow Sword couldn''t find anything to do, so he nced back at the city that had witnessed tens of thousands of deaths within a few seconds. It hadpletely returned to what it was when they came. There was no new blood stains or burn marks on the ground. Even the rocks had returned to their ces. If it weren''t for the destroyed spaceships outside and the mountain of mummies, he would think he was hallucinating! "...Well we got it." After a while, Richard opened his eyes again, then put an Energy Pearl on the control panel *Bzzzzzz* The control panel finally lit up after being dormant for decades, and then the glow extended until it surrounded the entire space portal. Richard then began entering coordinates into the control panel. *Vroom* The space inside the portal metallic arc began to liquefy, and then the portal openedpletely, it was already connected to the other side. Then Richard turned and addressed the Shadow Sword, "I spoke to Mayor Henry Burton and got the coordinates of thest space portal that Jura''s army used, the southern space portal in et Nihari. This will make your mission somewhat easier." "And what exactly is my mission, Crown Prince?" Shadow Sword responded with the utmost respect possible, after having personally witnessed Richard''s power, he no longer respected him only as the son of His Excellency, but as one of the major power centers in the Empire, a character no less than Supreme General Caesar! "My father probably doesn''t know what''s happening here. Go and tell him, He will know what to do. But beware of telling anyone before you reach him. If this news spreads among the army, devastating chaos will ur." Richard took two steps toward him, "...I have injected half of my life energy into Jura City, the life energy of a million giants, including 9 Martial Emperors. This amount will be enough to defend the city. Depending on the severity of the attacks, the protection mayst for a few months or perhaps one day before it vanishes, when that happens the city will surely be destroyed. You must reach my father as quickly as possible and bring support before the life energy is dissipated and the city and the space portal are destroyed. Do you understand your mission?" "Yes!!" The Shadow Sword stood up straight and shouted, but then asked again, in a low voice "But... What about you, Crown Prince?" Richard smiled, "If I leave the, I may lose control of the city and then the gate will be destroyed after me, and also... My father did not take the army to Nihari to y but to go to war. Even if he heard the information, I do not know whether he would be able to return or not. I will do what I can until hees back." Shadow Sword lingered at Richard''s face for a few seconds, then lowered himself in a full bow, "...I will deliver the message no matter what the cost." "What is your name?" Richard asked, smiling "Leonid Burton, Crown Prince." "Leonid... I''ll remember the name." Richard nodded, "The fate of Jura is in your hands." "..." Leonid nodded vigorously, then gave a military salute, then jumped towards the portal. *Viinnn--* Richard waited until the space portal went off again, then sighed, "Heh~" and took a few steps towards what had once been Robin''s mansion and patted its wall, "Jura City, you are back to being the center of events again even though you did not ask for all of this, but you have to endure, this... Just once..." *Krrrr* A small earthquake was the response to Richard''s words Who smiled in turn and then muttered to himself, "Okay, buddy, I''m going to take a nap for a little while. It''s your turn, just calm down and just do what we agreed on." The mes caught Richard''s hair, his calm eyes befitting a king turned into those of a convicted criminal as heughed hysterically towards the sky, "HAHAHA, you will never find meining about killing too much!!!" Then he set off far away, not North towards the imperial capital, but west towards a city near Jura City. While Richard was flying, he noticed with his strong soul sense that this city had beenpletely upied by Demi-humans, and everyone in it was killed, There were apparently at least 5,000 Demi-humans still there, and next to it was a vige that had fallen under the rule of the rebels, There were about 3,000 rebels there as well. On that day, many piles filled the Ancestral Continent, and a lot of life energy began to refresh Richard''s reserves... At the same time-- Greend--- "I..." Peon''s eyelids trembled and he sat up with difficulty, "Where... am I?" "Oh? Sleeping Beauty finally graced us with her appearance." Peon heard a sarcasticugh from the side When he saw its source, he smiled and scratched his head, "His Highness the Supreme Commander of the Shadow Swords is waiting for me to get up? What an honor..." Then he stood up with difficulty, his facial expression showing a severe headache, "Tsk tsk~ I just got up and yet I feel like I haven''t slept in months! I''m going to take a shower, and maybe take a nap after." Then he looked around until he located the bathroom and headed towards it with heavy steps There was no longer any need to know where he was, as long as Theo was here it meant the location was safe and that was all that mattered. Sitting on a couch next to the bed, Theo smiled, "Hehe, take a nap? how ironic, considering you''ve been sleeping for months." He was really happy that his little brother chose today to wake up. "Months?!" Peon stood up and quickly looked back in shock, but he seemed to remember something and walked back to the bathroom again, "Oh, because of that fight, thinking about it, I was supposed to die at the time, it must have been Richard who saved me, remind me to thank himter." "It was a joint venture between Richard and his father, In fact, you made a lot of people worry about you." Theo nodded "His Excellency participated in my treatment? Why did he get his hands dirty when Richard was there?!" Byun''s voice came from inside the bathroom, and immediately followed it with a broken voice, "Ah!! ...Argh, I owe him for saving me and everything, but Richard shouldn''t have gone so far." As soon as Peon entered the bathroom, he noticed a strange man inside, so he took a step back but quickly calmed down... It was the mirror. His torn face that had frightened every ally and enemy had beenpletely healed, what was left was a handsome face with sharp details befitting Noble Peon Camden. *Shhh* But he started showering anyway. He would probably recover all of his injuries after a battle or two. "Richard used the life energy of tens of thousands of giants to rebuild your body, while the adoptive father used the souls of ten Martial Emperors to rebuild what he called the Soul Domain. Both of them have done a lot for you. You have to live long enough to return this favor, do you understand me?" Theo smiled assuredly, the only one who spoke to him so freely was Peon, even with his adoptive father and Caesar he would be acting respectfully and with much fewer words than needed. "I''ll see what I can do about it." Peon smiled while taking his shower. For the first time in decades, his smile was this beautiful. How could he not understand Theo? It is clear that he is telling him to stopmitting suicide attacks, but it is not as if he really wants to die. If he wanted to, he would havemitted suicide in some random street and got it over with... It is just that he wants to do something and does not have the strength to do it, so he uses his life to get closer to his goal. If he had been stronger during Richard''s battle against the Azil tribe, he wouldn''t needed to carry out that attack! *Shh~~~* The sound of the water stopped and Peon came out of the bathroom with wet hair and a loose robe, "You say His Excellency used the souls of Ten Martial Emperors to treat my soul? Thinking about it, I feel something strange in my head today..." "I think you should figure it out quickly then, Third Brother," Theo stood up and calmly took a few steps toward the window and then opened it all the way, "No more sleeping, I won''t allow you to shirk your responsibilities today." "Hmm?" Peon raised his eyebrows, then took a few steps towards the window *Paa* The towel fell from his hand as he opened his eyes wide, "Oh no..." At this moment, specifically outside the city walls, there was a massive battle. The defenders were humans wearing armor and weapons made of wood, apparently, the local Greenders trying to defend the city. While the hostile army were the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire. Chapter 804: News from the South Chapter 804: News from the South ? Nihari--- *swoosh* *swoosh* *Boom* Hiding inside one of the evacuated viges, Robin, as usual, followed the chase with great concentration. Five days have passed since the Earth Seal Array was broken and the pursuit began, and not a single boring moment has passed during these five days... The Martial Emperors of the Great Serpent Empire at the front were already tired and full of injuries after the battle of the city, and after being forced to fly under the massive weight of gravity for days, some of them gave up and decided to stop and fight until the end, calling on the others to do the same! In order to prevent a chain reaction from urring that would cause all the Great Serpent Martial Emperors to stop and end the pursuit, Robin would intervene every time and kill whoever stops before opening their mouths, He had killed seven so far. To avoid further problems, Robin ordered his Martial Emperors to slow down and allow their opponents to catch their breath so they could continue advancing. They started to pretend there was a problem going on and stop for five minutes every few hours to give them the feeling that they could still escape. The spaceships also tried more than once to use maximum speed to escape the pursuit, but Caesar and Alexander would shoot down any ship they felt was about to make a major move. But the captains of three ships were smart enough to evade detection and actually managed to activate the engines and set off, but they were not faster than the Majoe Heavenly Law of Time, they all fell at Robin''s hands before they could get away. Because of all these dys, the three marshals and their followers seeded in narrowing the gap to one hour after it was four hours, and arge number of them seeded in breaking through the Sky Seal Grand Array and descending to join the chase below. If there was another major dy, they would be able to catch up and the second battle major would begin before they reach the North! Robin inserted his soul sense into his voice ring and sent, "We will reach the northern border within 36 hours maximum. Are there any movements of any kind on the border?" Perhaps the only positive surprise over the past few days is that Hk did not carry out his threat. So far, at least, Nothing urred that may cause the pursuit to stop. Rather, as they progressed, Robin noticed that they had prated territory that was likely under the control of a Beast Emperor and was prepared to remove the threat, but That beast didn''t move at all. "Yes, Your Excellency, there are big moments here, I see the Northern Governor Hk personally sitting with an annoyed expression on the edge of the northern-central border, If he takes another step, he will enter the central region." The response came quickly from Shadow Sword, "And he is not alone, behind him stands a huge army standing at the end of the path that was set for the chase. There are at least 300 giant Martial Emperors from the eleven northern tribes, and there are hundreds of thousands of tribal soldiers as well. I also see dozens of huge beasts standing behind The Wyvern Crixus The Great, and the numbers seem to be increasing." "Hmph, I knew he was selfish and greedy, but he is definitely not stupid." Robin spoke confidently, but he was smiling at the same time, "Continue watching him closely, theing hours will be fateful for the war." Then close themunication channel. Then the smile slowly disappeared from his face again... Hk''s movements mean that he has begun to mobilize to participate in the war, and this is certainly good news, but the overall situation has not improved that much... During the Safe City War, there were many casualties, especially on the part of the Great Serpent Empire who lost between 700-800 Martial Emperors in total. But the losses were not from one side. On the side of the True Beginning Empire, they lost roughly 350 human Martial Emperors From Jura and Greend, 30 Demi-human Martial Mmperors of The Orphan Blood, and 200 Demon Emperors... This is in addition to the 100 human Martial Emperors and the 100 Demons who set off for the secret project! This meant that the True Beginning Empire side now had approximately 500 Martial Emperors from Greend, Jura, and Orphan Blood, and it also had 300 Demon Emperors, for a total of 800 Martial Emperors ready to fight. If Hk''s words were true and he could mobilize 600 Martial Emperors before the border battle started, this would raise their side to a total of 1,400 Martial Emperors! On the other hand, the Demi-Snakes still have at least 1,500 Martial Emperors participating in this pursuit, and there are 50 others spread out in the central region that the Demons are still searching for at this moment... 1400 vs 1500 Robin clenched his fists... This battle will not involve arrays, machinations, or psychological games. As soon as they collide on the northern border, a devastating battle will take ce, the title of which is Power. If the trap was perfect and the 40 Warlords got involved, then Robin personally intervened and showed some cards, maybe they could snatch victory... but the price would be devastating. In order to kill 800 Martial Emperors on the Demi-snake side, he had to sacrifice nearly 600 on his side. This battle would undoubtedly be devastating without both sides, leaving the True Beginning Empirepletely helpless afterward! In a flurry of anger, Robin inserted his soul sense into the ring again, "Flora, did the group you sent for Orphan Blood decide to spend a family vacation there? Why the hell did they take so long?!" Robin was really burning with anger now. If he had been able to send all those captives to the orphan''s blood and turn them into sacrifices, he might have obtained hundreds of Martial Emperors by now, but since that group had gone to convince Aru and the rest of his followers, they disappeared! "Your Excellency, I assure you that something like this cannot happen." Flora''s voice sounded fearful, "My father went on that mission with 9 other tribal chiefs, all of them of respectable stature and of authority in the Orphan Blood. How is it possible that they would bezy after receiving a direct order? Something... must have happened..." Then her voice began to gradually fade until it disappeared as if she was thinking about something. Robin''s next angry words were exactly what she was afraid of, "Oh, what might happen to those ten big shots in their own backyard? Maybe your sweetheart dered direct disobedience and he and his followers arrested them, and perhaps even killed them? I was showing good faith and decided to throw a bone for the dogs but in return, they bite my hand. How brave! Today I will get the Demons to visit all their tribes." "No please no!!" Flora responded in horror Robin was not stupid to summon all the Demon Emperors to participate in the battle of Nihari and leave Orphan''s Blood unattended, he told Amon to leave a garrison behind. Aru has around thirty followers at the level of a Martial Emperor, all of whom are Demi- humans with high destructive power, and Aru himself is a true monster at level 45 that no one can stop him face to face... So in return, Amon left 50 Demon Emperors behind with their head being a Demon Emperor at level 47, In addition to the millions of Demons present on Orphan''s Blood now... if Robin really orders them to start a war on the rebels, they would be more than enough to shed seas of blood! Then she quickly continued, "Please allow me to return. I will take all the Martial Emperors of the Orphan Blood with me and go see what is happening. If we find an obstacle, we will remove it. If we find a rebellion, we will kill everyone involved and unite the under yourmand by force. Today you will receive a satisfactory answer! Please... There is no need to move the Demons again." Faced with Flora''s insistence, Robin could only sigh, "...Alright, gather at the southern space portal. I will send orders to prepare it for you. You will leave in ten minutes!" "Thank you, Your Excellency!" Flora let out a relieved exhale and then began tomunicate with all the Orphan Blood Emperors, all of them opening instantaneous portals and disappearing from the pursuit one by one. As for Robin, he returned to focusing on the pursuit again, until this focus was interrupted ten minutester, when a message came to him, "Your Excellency, I am Elder Wells Burton in charge of the South space portal, I am afraid we have a problem here..." "What''s wrong?" Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly "I tried to make the link with the portal in Orphan Blood several times but to no avail, there is no response. I''m afraid it no longer exists." Chapter 805: Orphan Blood Chapter 805: Orphan Blood ? *Crack* Immediately after hearing the message, Robin did not look shocked, but rather angry! "FUCK!!" Robin kicked the walls of the house he was hiding in, shattering it, "That bastard Aru! That bastard must be the one who destroyed the portal, I will kill him! I will slowly tear out his spine with my bare hands!!" "Your Excellency, what are your orders?" The person in charge of the newly constructed southern space portal sent again, not knowing Robin''s state of mind, "General Flora is kneeling in front of the space portal here, she''s crying." "...Tsk, she must have guessed the same thing, there is no other exnation." Robin was about to send Flora a reprimand, but what he heard from the portal''s official changed his mind, and then he sent Flora, "Bring your followers and return to participate in the pursuit. We will see about the Orphan''s Bloodter." "...Yes, Your Excellency." After a few moments, he received a weak response. It seemed as if she did not know where she was. Although Robin didn''t say anything or try to reprimand her, how could she not understand what he was thinking? He must be seeing seas of blood now. The moment he finishes with Nihari, he will level the Orphan Blood to the ground, and he will surely kill Aro! Her separation from Aru and her eptance of joining Robin was to facilitate the way for him to follow her because she knows how proud he is and that he will not change his position easily. All the Martial Emperors standing around her now also did not see him as an enemy but rather came for better opportunities, and they indeed found them here, but they all respected Aru to an indescribable degree. If, after this war, Robin gave orders to attack Orphan Blood and kill Aru... Flora would undoubtedly defend him, and it would not be just her. It would not be strange if most of the Orphan Blood Martial Emperors turned against Robin. "...Come on, we''ll get back to the pursuit." Flora stood with a determined look "But..." The Orphan Blood Emperors looked at each other "We still have some time, we''ll think of somethingter." Flora made her final statement, then wiped her tears and flew away. "..Sigh~" Then the rest followed. Robin also took a few deep breaths to calm himself, then snapped his neck left and right twice, preparing to split into space again and move forward to continue watching over the pursuit again. Thinking about what is happening in Orphan Blood ispletely futile, after the Space Portal copsed on the other side, it will take about 7 days to reach the, and he cannot abandon forces to go there now while he has a fateful battle in his hand that will take ce in less than two days. Everything depends on the Battle of the Northern Borders. If he wins, he will regain everything, and if he fails, well... Then he will have something more important to upy himself. But at this moment a voice was heard, "Your Excellency, this lowly one is the one in charge of operating the southern portal." "What''s wrong?" Robin really didn''t know why this obscure character was talking to him again "Everyone was hesitant to address Your Excellency, as Perhaps you are busy with something important, but there is a chance now, allow me to be the one to bring this news." The official spoke hesitantly, "Five days ago, a Shadow Sword arrived from Jura and asked about Your Excellency. When he learned that you were near the northern border, he asked to be transferred to your location or to be given your Excellency''s soul imprint card, but the Shadow Sword officials here refused and began to question him further, In the end, he took one of Draco beasts by force and rushed towards you." Robin furrowed his eyebrows, "A shadow sword that came from Jura?...Didn''t he say what he wanted?" The official quickly responded, "No, Your Excellency, he said he has a message from the Crown Prince that he must deliver to you personally. Of course, this is not how the Shadow Swords work, so a number of hisrades here doubted him and tried to stop him so as not to disturb Your Excellency since we know what you are up to now, but he managed to escape riding the Draco." The person in charge of the gate breathed a sigh of relief that Robin had not shouted at him, "Thest detection of him was in the central region, flying at high speed,pletely demolishing himself and his Draco in the process. We believe that if he continued at the same speed, he might reach Your Excellency after another five days..." "A message from the Crown Prince? Richard? ...Send any avable Martial Emperor to arrest him and bring him to me immediately. If it is something important, I should hear it, and if it is trivial, I will kill him myself and get it over with." Robin ended themunication, then headed north again to continue the pursuit. Meanwhile-- Orphan Blood-- "Haa.. haa.. haa.." *Boom* *Boom* "Run! Run, your lives depend on it!!" The dark crimson soil of the seemed to be moving from the many bodies running on top of it, millions upon millions! They were all dark red in color, like blood. They had spiral horns and had nothing on their faces except a jaw full of fangs. However, the elderly, females, and children could be identified among them, all trying their best to survive. Wherever you look, you will find some of them tripping and falling, and whoever falls into this torrent of bodies will never rise again. Sometimes you find one or two explosions appearing here or there, scattering the crowd, but never stopping the advance. Now, for example, a mother is running like crazy while holding the hand of her little cub, but that is all, there is nothing else attached to the hand... "Hahaha, yeah, yeah! Keep running, show me where you''re going today!" A mid-level emperor of the Great Serpent Empireughed loudly and then gave the signal, and another wave of attack beganing from 40 space warships, that is, an entire fleet. *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* "Nooo!" Arge number of Flying Demons shouted and tried to block the shots, but they were too many and too quick to stop them all! Hundreds of bullets left the cannons and flew randomly toward the sea of bodies below, each shot taking dozens of lives. "STOP!!" A sea of blood filled the sky and mmed towards the nearest ship, this was the power of a high-level Demon Emperor! But *shhhh* a purple mist stood in front of the blood sea. Within seconds, the entire blood sea disappeared, "Haha, let the boys y together, why do you have to interfere?" From behind the fog, the Fleet General appeared. "If the rest of the brothers were here, would you dare to brag in front of us?!" The Demon Emperor shouted in despair. About a million Demons had been transferred to the orphan''s blood since the beginning of the invasion, and five days ago they were joined by huge numbersing from Jura, fleeing from an attack on the Demon city there, meaning that he alone is now responsible for all the *civilized* Demon families that took shelter under the rule of the Empire of the True Beginning. Over two million of his kind had been killed over the past five days, and a handful of the garrison consisting of Martial Emperors had perished as well... If he couldn''t find a safe way for those who remained, perhaps the entire Demon race would perish under his care! "Haha but they are not here, today show me how you will escape today!" The Generalughed loudly *tter* Suddenly the sky changed, crimson and purple clouds filled the horizon, and then *kachaa* *Boom* A lightning boltnded like a pir of light, splitting one of the ships in half. Chapter 806: Three parties Chapter 806: Three parties ? *Crack* *Crack* *Boom* The spaceship broke into two equal halves like a children''s toy mid-air, then each half moved away from the other and hit the ground... Everything happened in slow motion in everyone''s eyes. This was the first spaceship to be shot down in front of the Demons! Five days ago, a strange incident urred. The space portal in the Demons'' headquarters on The Orphan Blood suddenly lit up, and huge numbers of Jura''s Demons began rushing toward The Orphan Blood, terrified. When they were able to ask some of those refugees, they learned what had happened. Some strange floating warships carrying hundreds of Martial Emperors attacked the space portal near the Imperial Capital, and those ships were heading towards them at a high speed killing everyone who stood in their way, so they opened the portal of the Demon City to smuggle out the families of the Demons Emperors before the battle began. Within an hour or less, more than two million Demons had passed through the portal, after which the portal stopped working... This meant that the portal on the Jura''s side had most likely been destroyed. No one anymore knows what happened to the Demon City, the city that controls the eastern half of the central continent of Jura, the city that is inhabited by tens of millions of demons... How is it possible that it fell and the portal built in the heart of the city was destroyed so quickly?! No one had time to think either, as in the next moment, attacks rained down on them from all sides, and a hundred Martial Emperors, including a high-level one, descended on them, killing everyone in sight! The 50 Demon Emperors did what they could to restrain the new enemies, while the Demon Kings merely tried to repel the rain of cannon shotsing from above, and then shed with the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire who disembarked from their ships with their shiny silver armor. The Demon Headquarters of The Orphan Blood was destroyed in minutes, 7 Demon Emperors and hundreds of Demon Kings were killed, but at least the weaker ones managed to escape, and after them the Demon Emperors and Kings spread out in every direction, leaving the ruined city behind. Over the past 4 days, they were chased everywhere and more of them were killed, but also the Demons'' extraordinary sense of smell and instinct for hunting enabled them to kill arge number of soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire who came out to chase them, and then slowly they were able to follow the scent of their leader and were able to gather again. After nearly a million Demons swarmed again, the high-level Demon Emperor decided to take them and head north and hide there, but they were found again within a few hours. "Haa.. Haa..." More than a million Demons continued running like crazy, not caring about what was happening behind them nor who died as they were running. But the Demon Emperors and Kings remained fixed in their positions, looking at the wrecked ship in stupefaction. *tter* *tter* "Haha, I heard it was a loud party here, so I came to join!" A sound like thunder resounded in everyone''s ears. From above the clouds filled with lightning, a person three meters tall descended. He had two upward-pointing horns and long white hair. The lightning spread over his entire body, but it was particrly concentrated between his horns. "Those specifications... Thunder Bull Aru?" The Fleet General bared his fangs, "You finally decided to show yourself, huh? I thought you would hide in some hole forever." The General seemed rxed but remained ready to fight. In fact, three fleets attacked this, led by a Marshall. Each of the three fleets attacked a third of the, while the Marshal''s shipnded in the center of the to coordinate and research the characteristics of the. It is worth noting that the attack on the third that had the Demon headquarters was the easiest, as the poption density was very high and they were not prepared for any attack, plus the Demon Emperors and kings put all their energy into protecting their families instead of dealing with the enemies. As for the other two-thirds of the, the situation was different... The third, controlled by Aru, was expecting an attack from the demons and the True Beginning Empire at any time, so they made ample preparations to escape. As for the final third, represented by the tribes with the Red me Dragon, the Lord of the Seas, and others, they were expecting an attack from Aru or from the Demons, so their level of caution was also at whatever level. So when they saw the spaceshipsing and the cannons aiming at them, they wasted no time, fleeing in moments without leaving a trace leaving their cities and everything they owned behind, even the space portal established in the Red me Dragon Tribe was destroyed the moment they reached their capital, no resistance at all. The generals caught some locals and learned about the situation of the customs and about the local hero Aru, but it was toote, as Aru and all the Martial Emperors, alongside all forces capable of fighting, had already disappeared for five days no one knows were they are. Who would have thought that they would appear today on the opposite side of the, and at a time like this?! "Haha, this is called knowing when to strike and when to back off, why should I fight face to face when you have such advantages? Do you take us for fools?" Aru slowly descended, cing his hands behind his back, and then one after another descended from the clouds of Martial Emperors, the total number reaching 47. These were all Orphan Blood Martial Emperors left on the, there were also Flora''s father and the rest of the heads of the Ten Families who hade to negotiate with Aru! "You left the battlefield in Nihari and came here attacking women and children?" Flora''s father gritted his teeth, "You all... Deserve to die!!" "His Excellency will kill you all! Your empire will not know a single day of peace after he knows!!" Another tribe master shouted with heavy killing intent Facing such heavy killing intent, the high-level Demon Emperor retreated slightly, keeping both the Fleet General and Aru within sight, preparing to engage whoever came first. When Aru noticed this, he moved towards the goblin, "Cyril, it seems that you do not know what is going on in the rest of the. I will exin it to youter. The important thing is that we have amon enemy now. We will help you and you help us until you receive reinforcements from your side." The Demon Emperor looked worried. Aru almost brought them to the brink of annihtion not long ago had it not been for the intervention of the Lord. He is now between a rock and a hard ce! The Great Serpent Empire''s Fleet General quickly chimed in, "It doesn''t have to be like this! You''re the locals, right? Didn''t those disgusting creatures invade and kill your tribes? This is your chance for revenge, help us, and together we''ll eliminate them all today!" The Demon Emperors are insanely strong, it started with 50 vs 100, but now it''s 43 vs 90 and the Demons can still hold back all the Great Serpent Emperors! If 47 other local Martial Emperors intervened in the battle, a disaster could ur. "What about after we help you? Will you leave us alone? Or will we move from serving one upier to another?" Aru turned to face him with a smile on his face, "If I had to choose, I would choose the current upier. As they say, A Devil you know is better than an angel you don''t." Then heughed and looked at Flora''s father and the rest, "At least the upier we know can still be reasoned with, what do you think, father-inw?" "No better words can be said." Flora''s father shook his head with a smile "How do I know you won''t turn against us in the middle of the battle?" Cyril lowered his guard a little, but he wasn''t willing to bet his entire race so simply. Aru looked back, then extended his hand with a serious look, "You have my word, you don''t need anything else." "FIRE!!" The General had no reason to listen any longer, and taking advantage of everyone''s inattention, he gave orders to the fleet tounch again. The 90 Emperor Fleet also took the initiative and attacked their nearest targets, immediately repulsing the Demons and locals in a battle that shook the heavens. However, Aru did not move yet, still looking at his rival seriously as he extended his hand. Finally, Cyril sighed and stepped forward, cing his hand in Aru''s, "Your word is enough." Chapter 807: Message from the crown prince Chapter 807: Message from the crown prince ? net Nihari-- Near the Northern-Central border *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* Robin waited until the Thousand Martial Emperors of the Great Serpent Empire flew past him, then he slowly removed the cover of darkness from around him and looked towards the north with obvious concern... It had been almost 12 hours since Robin heard the news of the Orphan Blood being separated, during which many fights took ce on the front lines of the pursuit... The 90 Martial Emperors of the Great Serpent Empire no longer wanted to keep going, every few hundred miles they would stop and start a quarrel for a few minutes before they were intimidated and Forced to continue. The 400+ Martial Emperors who were closely following the pursuit from above the Sky Seal Grand Array became more and more eager to join the battle, attacking the array with all their strength whenever a battle started below and whenever they had a chance, but in the end, they would give up and continued to push forward as they don''t want to leave a big distance between them and their colleagues. Some of them also spread out to the right and left at the top of the array to search for any borders or loopholes. The few hundred spaceships also joined the fun and started firing their cannons at the True Begining Martial Emperors from behind, 3 motherships even managed to seriously injure a few True Begining Martial Emperors before they were shot down, 8 of the ships also managed to break free and escape but didn''t go too far before Robin got them. All these dys made the time difference between the front line and the 1000 Martial Emperors led by the three marshals less than one hour... If more fights broke during the remaining day, the main battle might begin early. But this was not what worried Robin. All of this was calcted and considered a normal reaction from the enemies. What really worried him was how the three marshals were dealing with the situation! Maybe the 90 Emperors who escaped in the first ce are helpless, the other 400 at the top of the array are also behaving reasonably, following orders and trying to save theirrades... But why are those 1000 Emperors and the Three Marshals acting so nicely? If Robin were in their ce and in a situation like this, he would think there was a trap by now. ording to his information, these are monsters who have conquereds and fought for thousands of years. How could such a possibility pass over them? However, five and a half days had passed since the pursuit began. Since then, they had been moving in a straight line at the same pace without deviation. Not one of them had even stopped to destroy a city to vent their anger or pull any trick. They are way toofortable! "I hope this snake race is just stupid and I''m overthinking..." Robin clenched his fist. What increases his belief that something is wrong is that even though he is a few steps away from resolving the battle, the bad feeling has not left him, and is even increasing! At this moment Robin heard a message, "Your Excellency, I have captured the escaped Shadow Sword, where is your Excellency''s location? I will bring him to you?" "Shadow Sword? Ah... The one I ordered to arrest half a day ago? Only now did you catch him?!" Robin actually forgot about him. After a small reproach, Robin sent many numbers without stopping. *Pzzzzzz* *Poof* "Pfft!" An instant space portal opened next to Robin, and two people came out of it, one of them was a Martial Emperor wearing ck-gold armor, and the second was wearing a shadow sword uniform, but was thrown to the ground, spitting out blood. The Martial Emperor wearing the ck-gold armor bowed slightly, "I apologize for the dy, Your Excellency, This is my fault. I was assigned to arrest this boy because I am the fastest among all the Wind Forces avable, but he was very crafty. As soon as he sensed me approaching from afar, he abandoned his Draco and used thew of Darkness to hide around, I had to call for help from some brothers from the Wind and Light forces and a number of Shadow Sword forces as well to besiege him." Robin raised his eyebrows slightly, then took a few steps towards the Shadow Sword in surprise, "What exactly do you intend? Shadow Swords are a system built to integrate. If you got some important information then you had to hand over any information to someone with a higher rank than you, then he would deliver it to someone higher than him, only then it woulde to me in the end if it were of utmost importance. If every shadow sword acts like you, what is the use of the system? If the news you brought me is not worth breaking the sequence, are you prepared for the consequences? "I''m ready for anything--!! Pfftt!!" Shadow Sword almost spoke but he spat out blood, a lot of it, yet he forced himself to say two more words: "...Please... Alone..." Robin furrowed his eyebrows slightly, then took out two fourth-grade life talismans and threw them on his back, then motioned to the Martial Emperor, "You may leave, I will take care of the rest." The Wind Emperor bowed slightly and then left the way he came. Robin looked at the Shadow Sword during the treatment process with surprised and anxious eyes at the same time. He tried to wait longer, but he could not restrain himself and spoke first, "They told me that you were carrying a message from the Crown Prince. Did you mean Richard?" "Yes, Your Excellency..." Shadow Sword started to recover somewhat, in order to arrest him they gave him serious internal injuries. "...Is he the one who told you to deliver the message using this title?" Robin asked quickly "No, Your Excellency... Cough Cough," Shadow Sword took several breaths, "but I called him that more than once and he didn''t tell me to stop." Robin showed a smile for a moment before it quickly disappeared, "Oh, I can waive your punishment as long as the Crown Prince gives you the order then, and I will even give you a reward for sticking to the orders haha. I will talk with the Crown Princeter and teach him these things myself." ''Crown Prince.. Richard epts the title of Crown Prince!!'' He has not been this happy in thest several months, No, in thest several decades!! "So what does the Crown Prince want? A new pce in the Imperial Capital? No that''s not good enough, I will build him a city! Maybe he wants to get married? No, no, he''s still young... Maybe he wants a remote plot ofnd in Greend? I know it, that guy wants to stay away from everything! But it would be good too..." Robin asked excitedly, whatever Richard wanted, Richard would get! A pained facial expression took over Shadow Sword''s features when he remembered the situation. He bit his lower lip and looked down as he shouted, "The Crown Prince... Wants you to save Jura before it''s toote!!" Chapter 808: Bad news comes in groups Chapter 808: Bad newses in groups ? "Save Jura? What''s wrong with Jura?" Robin was mildly surprised, but he quickly remembered something, "Is this about the negative energy umted in the city? But I can''t do anything about it, It became a graveyard after all. What does he want me to do about it?" "I don''t mean Jura City, Jura itself is about to be destroyed!!" Shadow Sword shouted forcefully *Step* *Step* Robin approached the Shadow Sword in wonder and grabbed his cor, Then he asked in a low voice, looking directly into his eyes, "Do you know what you are saying, oh? Who in Jura dares to challenge my authority?... Is it those rebellious rats who call themselves The People? Does Richard need my help against a bunch of hooligans?!" The Shadow Sword opened his eyes and quickly replied, "Why not?! Please don''t underestimate them, they had captured 10% of the Ancestral Continent just before I came here, and were at war against the rest of the continent and even against other continents! ording to our estimations, The number of rebels exceeded 60 million. They are frantic and destroy everything that stands in their way, They burned all the cities and viges that refused to submit to their rule and secede from the Empire!" "TRASH!!" Robin''s scream shook the room, "You allowed an internal rebel organization to expand until it reached the point of directly challenging my authority? What is the point of feeding you then? It seems that the Shadow Swords organization is no longer of any use, I will kill you all and disband it to save my resources!" He then quickly thought of something and added angrily, "Hmph, and why would Richard want my help against scoundrels who do not have a single Martial Emperor on their side? And what if they are tens of millions? He has killed a simr number of giants with his own hands, they should be a piece of cake for him! Or does the Crown Prince want to throw everything on his old father''s shoulders? He wants to tell me that my regime is a failure?!" 60 million of them? So the reports that wereing to him about killing a thousand and hunting down ten leaders and these trivialities were just scratches against the real organization? They were keeping him in the dark?! In this case, he wouldn''t be surprised if the Shadow Swords Organization itself has fallen! "NO!!" The Shadow Sword realized that he fucked up, so he spoke quickly to save what could be saved, "We were actuallypletely suppressing them, and it was impossible for them to show themselves even after a thousand years. Most of the 60 million joined recently after that cmity hit. Some of them heard about the rebellion movement after they started the attack and joined them, while most of them just wanted to survive and chose the side they thought would win. I also saw with my own eyes the Crown Prince actually killing them, he is indeed capable of killing them all with his godly power, But the real problem is that cmity that started it all!!" "..And what cmity is this?" A small but feral smile appeared on Robin''s face "...It all started when warships descended from the sky a few days ago carrying hundreds of Martial Emperors and hundreds of thousands of Law-wielding soldiers, all of them wearing silver armor and all of them looking like a mixture between reptiles and humans. At their heads are two people who im to be themselves to be Marshals, they destroyed all the space portals as soon as they appeared, then they spread out and attacked the entire like locusts, and the rebels helped them in the attack. Currently, the entire is being smashed while the Imperial Capital is under severe siege!" *Ba-Dum* Robin''s heart gave a hard beat and then stopped for a moment, but he did not take his eyes off the shadow sword, even his slightly smiling expression was still stuck on it as if time had frozen. Only after about a minute did Robin''s smile grow a little, "Let''s speak truthfully for a bit here, okay? Is this a prank on Richard''s part? If so, just tell me and I won''t turn a blind eye and-- Pfft!" Before Robin couldplete his words, he clutched his chest and spat out blood. "Your Excellency!!" Shadow Sword was shocked. He didn''t know what to do so he quickly removed the Life Talisman from himself and ced them on Robin, "Your Excellency, Your Excellency, do you hear me? Your Excellency!!" "Urgh..." Robin dug the five fingers into his chest out of intense pain. At this moment, he felt that the thousands of insects that had been buzzing in his chest over the past few months wanted to destroy him from the inside and get out! "Your Excellency!!" Shadow Sword held his head with both hands. In his view, Robin was an unshakable entity, a creature like no other, a person who, if the sky fell above him, would raise it with one hand, and that person was writhing in pain in front of him!! "Please, someone help us!!" Shadow Sword looked around and shouted, but found no response, and the problem is that he does not have the soul imprint of anyone in Nihari because this is not his area! "...Haa! Haa!!" Suddenly Robin stopped screaming out of pain, his hands also stopped digging into his chest and he began to take rapid breaths "Your Excellency, do you hear me now?!" "Haa.. Haa.. Yeah, I''m fine.. I''m fine.." Robin helped himself to stand again, then began looking at his hands and his chest. In fact, or he was actually fine, much better than before... The bad feeling from the Truthful Omen had almost ceased! Robin did not stay on his feet for long. He quickly found a stone and sat on it weakly, cing his head in his hands. "So it''s like this... so it''s like this... This is why the bad feeling never left me no matter how much I tried to take new measures. I was striving for perfection in the East while I was being beaten in the West. Here I am besieging my enemies while my enemies are besieging my family.. so it''s like this..." "Your Excellency, you must return immediately before it is toote, Jura City Space Portal is still intact!!" Shadow Sword quickly shouted While his features were still in stupefaction, Robin looked towards the North, "No wonder the three marshals are acting so coldly and not taking into ount the presence of an ambush, no wonder... As soon as they announce the truth about the upation of Jura after the battle starts, the morale of the main body of the army will copse, no, my own morale and Will to fight will copse. That would have been an absolute knockout blow!" Even Shadow Sword was astonished. He expected Robin to be angry and rush towards the space portal madly, but he was still sitting there talking to himself! "But how...? How did they get to Jura? Was I betrayed? But by who?" Jabba''s image appeared before his eyes, but he quickly shook his head and continued speaking in a low voice, "No, all those who have the coordinates to Jura are trustworthy people or have received an Intense Soul Oath..." Robin looked down for a few seconds until he seemed to remember something and shouted, "Is it possible that it is the southern space portal? Is that why they targeted it in such a suicidal way?! But how can they know the coordinates to Jura from the destroyed space portal? ... No, no, there is definitely another exnation, if they knew it from the southern space portal, this means that they knew about Greend and Orphan Blood as well. If I were in their ce, I would attack all thes at the same time and destroy all the space portals. This will not only prevent reinforcements from arriving to us, but it will cut off any escape route, and it will be overwhelming and irreversible news if they use it on the battlefield... but fortunately for me, this did not happen. If they had touched Greend, that brat would have told me." From this point of view, Robin waspletely reassured. In order toplete ownership of Greend, he created a permanent soul connection between himself and Evergreen, a fragment of which now resides in his Soul Domain all the time! If anything had happened there, she would have told him immediately. "Um, about that..." At this moment Robin heard a familiar voiceing from his Soul Domain, "I''ve been under attack for 5 days, an eighth of my poption has been killed and almost a quarter of the''s viges and cities have been leveled to the ground, oh, and the Imperial Cities you were building recently built are all destroyed too, hehe... Owner... Are you okay?" Chapter 809: Evergreen madness Chapter 809: Evergreen madness ? In front of Evergreen''s words, Robin remained dumbfounded, opening both his eyes and mouth wide for a few seconds, before mming his head several times hard as if he wanted to regain consciousness, when he realized that what he heard was real, his anger red, "Evergreen... WHAT THE HELL?!" After he shouted loudly, he entered his Soul Domain. Within his Soul Domain, Robin saw the little girl retreating as she spoke quickly, "What what what?! Instead of thanking me, you came yelling at this young miss with this ugly face? Aren''t you afraid of heaven''s wrath?!" "Evergreen!!" Robin''s soul avatar took another few steps, grabbing Evergreen by the clothing covering her nape and lifting her up, "There were enemies wreaking havoc on Greend, MY property, to the point where they killed an eighth of the poption and destroyed all those cities and yet you didn''t tell me? What, are you falling out with me now?!" "Fuck off! What did you want me to say? They entered my airspace and began the attack during the events of the safe city battle in Nihari!" Evergreen raised her foot and directed a kick at Robin''s stomach before running away a few steps, "If I had told you, either you would have withdrawn entirely and started a losing streak that would end with my destruction, or you would have continued the battle while your mind was upied and you would have been defeated all the same. You should thank me for remaining silent and taking action on my own!" "..." Robin wanted to shout at her again, but the words got stuck in his throat. Indeed, if information like this hade to him while the safe city battle was underway, he would have inevitably been defeated. "...You say you acted on your own, what did you do?" Robin''s avatar sighed and sat down on the silver grass, the same passive position his real body was sitting outside. *Paa* Evergreen stepped forward and pped Robin with her small palm, "Hey, pull yourself together! I''ve already broken several rules for you, it''s not time for you to stop yet!!" Then she quickly ran to get away from him before he caught her, and changed the subject, "Just listen to me, you can take Greend out of your calctions and focus on Nihari. I only told you because I heard you making strange theories." "Yeah, how could I forgot this, You are the with an owner, you can use force against them! You can eliminate them, right?" Robin''s hopes rose slightly, ignoring the p. "Pfft, Ahaha dream on!" Evergreen put her hand on her mouth andughed, "If owning the means killing all hostile armies, then this means that the inteary wars will end the moment the first owner obtains the''s spirit, but this is not true, a may change owners by dozens of times throughout its existence!" But she quickly followed and then she felt that Robin was about to shout at her, "But of course, we can participate in the defense as a courtesy to the current owner, we can do the same things that you can do with the refinement percentage, but on arger scale! Of course, this requires direct leadership from you and control through your soul force, but I broke this rule again for your sake. At this moment, I established aw prohibiting flying on aary level. I also created waves of beasts and insects near the ces where your enemies were stationed, and started many natural disasters!" This news seemed good, but Robin suddenly became agitated, "You did all this, and yet they killed an eighth of the''s poption and destroyed a quarter of the cities and viges?" "...Well, just because I broke through the rule doesn''t mean I did it well, those things I did affect... both sides..." Her voice dropped, "Are you sure you''re okay?!" Robin quickly stood up and took a few steps to choke Evergreen, but she quickly escaped, "Are you saying that the beast waves and natural disasters struck my cities? Doesn''t that mean you''re responsible for most of the losses, you little bitch?!" "Ouch!!" Evergreen narrowly escaped from Robin but received a kick, "So what? They are all minor losses!! This chaos has enabled your army stationed in Greend to spread throughout the and cause great damage to those fake snakes, while your main forces are still almost unaffected!" Then she put her hands on her waist, "400 Martial Emperors participated in the attack, including one at level 48. What was I supposed to do? Thanks to my intervention, what is happening in Greend is not a one-sided massacre, but a real war, even though the difference in experts is extremelyrge!" After the epic sentence, Evergreen lowered her voice again, "Let''s just ignore civilian casualties..." "...Three fleets and a Marshall with them? What happened to all of this..." Robin sat down again, cing his chin on the back of his hand and cursing the irony of fate. He had just tightened his grip on Greend and given its inhabitants safety, saving them from the oppression of the Tree Fathers, just for them to be annihted by his personal enemies in the end... ...ording to what he remembers, Greend still has around 200,000 veteran soldiers from Jura who decided to move their families there and settle there as a new home. There are also Four human kingdoms that have huge armies estimated at several million, and ording to Robin''s orders, they began arming all of them with Hoffenheim''s bark, which is equivalent to the Volheimer metal used in golden armor, so from the point of view of the main army, there is no concern about Greend at all, but looking at the experts... "Who''s leading the war over there?" Robin asked quietly "Of course, your adopted sons Theo and Peon are the main headlines of the resistance... Besides them, there are 13 Emperors from the Headquarters and the Sky Conqueror Tower, there are also 7 Martial Emperors from the Shadow Swords, in addition to 5 Warlords who were in training but had to be sent to the battlefields early." Evergreen answered quickly "Twenty Emperors and 5 Warlords, plus all the chaos you''ve been dealing with and the no-fly zone on top of that, it''s no wonder they''ve been able to hold out..." Robin scratched his chin for a few seconds, then raised his eyes and looked at Evergreen quickly, "Wait a minute, Peon is one of the leaders? He is awake from hisa?! "Hmph Hmph, not only that, but his soul force has seen an explosive rise, in my estimation he is not far from the Silver Domain now!" Evergreen folded her hands in front of her small chest, "He''s trying to take advantage of his new power, but he doesn''t know how, you know why? Because Your ExLleNcy didn''t leave them any offensive soul techniques! So he''s focusing on increasing his killing intent by using his soul force, and maybe putting a little pressure on the enemies with it. But this was enough to gain him many victories. He has killed 13 Fake Emperors so far." "Haha, excellent! Excellent..." Robin finally received good news today, so he sat back and rested his chin on the back of his palm for a while, then raised his eyes to look at Evergreen''s face, "Okay, here''s what we''re going to do..." Chapter 810: Lets play then Chapter 810: Let''s y then ? Evergreen furrowed her eyebrows slightly and looked at Robin seriously. These would be military orders she received from her owner. She might act as if it was a piece of cake for her and that she could lead the defense against her first foreign invasion however she wanted, but in reality, she was forcing herself to do what she couldn''t, the situation was really difficult for her... She was created to be a tool, just a piece on the board that does not have the ability to be one of the yers, and this is clearly evident in the war currently taking ce. Just in order to bnce the scale a little, it caused the death of tens of millions of people! As she sees it, Robin now does not have many options. In the face of this dual invasion of Jura and Greend, he has topletely withdraw from Nihari and send his entire army as support to these two destinations, and then he may have a chance to save what is left... But in this case, Nihari will be lost forever, and once the Great Serpent Empire tightens its grip on it and begins tapping into the vast reserves of Energy Pearls there to power their cannons, it will be difficult to make aeback. The second option is to withdraw part of the forces in Nihari and transfer them to these twos to help keep the war burning until the war in Nihari ends, but in this case, the enemy will have the upper hand in all fronts and there will be a risk of losing them all. As for Robin, he remained silent for a few more seconds, then spoke seriously, "...We will not do anything new for now, continue with your self-destructive actions." "....." Evergreen just stared at Robin''s face for several seconds, "Is that all you could say?! If my actions are self-destruct then show us YOUR ACTIONS!!!" Then she took off her slippers made of tree leaves and threw them at him while saying herst words. "Fuck, what do you want me to do?" Robin avoided the slippers, "Them finding you means they found the Orphan Blood. It became obvious that the destruction of the space portals there was because of them and not because of Aru and his followers. This means that I am fighting a war on four fronts at the same time." Then he continued excitedly, "Let''s do a simple calction here. There were 5 fleets here, then 16 came as reinforcements, so the number of fleets in Nihari rose to 21. There are 3 more fleets in Jura and three in Greend which brings the total number to 27 fleets. And if You and Jura were attacked by three fleets each, this means that the other three or four fleets left are all in Orphan Blood. This is in addition to the appearance of seven marshals with their personal soldiers so far, which means that those damned snakes have sent all their forces to war, literally all their forces. Their bastard Emperor has abandoned eights and he sent his armies against me." "These are not the actions of a rational person. He is opposing me as if I had killed his mother! I do not know what is happening. His master, the All-seeing God''s rival, must have incited him against me personally, I see no other exnation for his actions... This is no longer a war for possession of a, but rather a personal war, a war for survival." Then he was silent for a while and lowered his voice, "... Honestly, even if I withdraw all my soldiers now and send them to protect my threes, I cannot guarantee victory, and if I am victorious, this will not happen without enormous sacrifices. Then how will I defend them afterward? Do you think that if I sacrifice Nihari now and save Jura, Greend, and the Orphan Blood we will taste peace?!" "..." Evergreen paused and bit her lip If it were an ordinaryary war or even an ordinary, she would have told him to abandon Nihari and immediately return to her and cleanse her of the abomination that spreads on hernd. Although she does not care about mortals, she definitely does not like breaking the rules repeatedly in this way! But this is not the case now. He is fighting against an ancientary empire and one that knows all of his footholds as well. If Robin withdraws from Nihari, allowing them to win and possess Nihari today, they will not simply forget about Robin. Using Nihari''s vast resources, they will send another expedition to her, then a second, and a third, until they finish off Robin and his Empire... He wasn''t an ordinary owner she could risk losing, he shouldn''t reach this kind of fate now, not yet! "... I''m d that your mind is still clear after receiving such disastrous news. You have maturedpared to what I heard about your actions in the past." Evergreen turned her back to him, "I will continue what I am doing in Greend. That is what I told you at the beginning anyway, you may leave now, go back to what you were doing." When Robin saw her behaving like this, he smiled and shook his head. Even though she was just a spirit and not a real woman, she undoubtedly acted like one! Then he ced a finger on his forehead for a few seconds and took out a short string, then threw it towards Evergreen, "Since you have an owner, you can nowmunicate with my kids easily, give them these. Since my battle against Hoffenheim, I have been thinking about offensive and defensive soul techniques, here are some of them... They are primitive and need a lot of polishing but it should give a good boost to Peon." "Oh!" Evergreen received the thread of soul power with both hands and then disappeared into them. Secondster, she opened her eyes to thest of them, "Guardian Shell Spirit Defense Technique... Single de Spirit Attack Technique, Lethality Range Attack Technique, and Soul Net Siege Technique?...You call these Primitive techniques? They do need some practical testing, but when they are finished they will definitely be an epic level martial arts!" "What do you mean by epic-level martial arts?" Robin raised his eyebrows, this was a new term to him. Evergreen waved at him, "Shue, Shue! When you reach the middleary belt you will know." "Who knows, I may never go." Robinughed and then his soul avatar began to fade away. Just before it vanished, he opened his mouth, "When you pass these techniques on to Peon, tell him that I am sorry, but he will have to hold out for a while longer. Tell him to gather some Rune Masters and cksmiths and start making a space portal in a safe ce and keep it inactive... Tell him that the support will be a littlete, but it wille." Robin opened his eyes outside again and found the Shadow Sword still standing in front of him, looking around with tense eyes, holding his daggers. It was clear that he took a defensive position when he saw Robin entering a deep state of meditation. Robin smiled slightly, "What''s your name?" "Ah?" Shadow Sword quickly turned around and put his daggers back in ce, "This subordinate is called Leonid Burton, Your Excellency." "You did a good job of not spreading the news, Leonid. You are a dependable person. Aren''t you also from the Burton family? You can call me Uncle Robin starting today." Robin stood up, took a few steps, and patted Leonid, smiling. "This is an honor I don''t deserve!" Shadow Sword Leonid quickly knelt down, but he quickly raised his head slowly and muttered nervously, "But...what...?!" Robinughed, "Don''t worry, I''m not crazy yet. I will send someone with you to help Richard. ording to my expectations, he will be very good." "Someone? One?! Your Excellency, what the--?!" Leonid was left dumbfounded But Robin had already taken a few steps away from him and looked towards the North with a smile, "...Your Majestyary Emperor Pythor, do you consider me a threat that must be eliminated, or are you part of the All-Seeing God and his rival''s game like me? But that''s fine either way, let''s y... Let''s see whether your forces are stronger, or my foundations deeper." Chapter 811: Support arrives Chapter 811: Support arrives ? *Bzzzzzz* *Step* *Step* Shadow Sword Leonid Burton came out of the Jura City space portal. He immediately sighed in relief that the portal was still there five and a half days after he left, and then he began to look around frantically to see if there were any enemies nearby. But contrary to what he thought, there was no one, not even a sound could be heard, only the silent and stagnant city he left, covered in fog and a gloomy aura. *Bzzzzzz* Behind him, the space inside the portal shook again and another person came out... He was wearing ck gold armor and a golden cloak flying behind his back, his hair was short dark ck and he had a light beard, It was Caesar. The Shadow Sword quickly looked behind him and bent down, opening his eyes to thest of them as his heartbeat was getting louder. He was present when His Excellency summoned his Supreme General and informed him personally of the situation in Jura, Greend, and the Orphan Blood. The news struck both of them like a thunderbolt, as even the Shadow Sword did not know that Greend and the Orphan Blood were under attack as well! From that moment on, Supreme General Caesar was surrounded by an aura of immense anger. After he was assigned to return to Jura alone to help confront the invaders, he did not object for a moment. He only grabbed the Shadow Sword by the back of his neck, opened an instant portal, then jumped towards the southern space portal, and then they got transported here together. As soon as Caesar left the gate, Leonid thought that he would take out his anger on him again, but he saw him calm and looking around with a wandering eye instead, "The always beautiful city of Jura~ I remember when everyone thought that you are a small city that does not deserve the good that began within you, it was then you were the reason for the restructuring of the and the establishment of the Empire, and today everyone says that you have be a graveyard without a soul, but you became the only hope for saving the entire... Naming the after your name did not do you justice." Then he took his time, looking around, "...I''ve heard a lot about my brother Richard''s ability, but this is the first time I''ve witnessed it. It really is something that shouldn''t belong to a human..." Caesar furrowed his eyebrows slightly as he walked away from the gatefortably, but he was maintaining an intense energy stream around his hand, ready to produce death fire at any moment. The Shadow Sword might not feel it, and even if one of the Great Serpent Marshals came he might not realize the difference, but he who had touched the Major Heavenly Law of Death could easily sense that this city was *alive*. The moment Caesar left the space portal, he felt that the city opened its eyes to him, ready to kill him, but that feeling quickly disappeared... Perhaps the city decided that Caesar did not pose a threat. "There''s been a lot of death here..." Caesar muttered, looking around. "This is normal, Supreme General. There were several massacres in the city of Jura..." Leonid did not know what else to say. Wasn''t the response to Caesar very obvious? "No, I''m talking about the past three days." Caesar knelt on one leg and ced his hand on the soil, then closed his eyes. "At least 70,000 people were killed here, and a few Martial Emperors as well, thest group killed here was only two hours ago." Then he stood up, shook his hands from the dirt, and rose slightly from the ground, looking in a certain direction... There, in front of the walls of Jura, were several hills of corpses that looked like mummies, behind them were arge number of warships belonging to the Great Serpent Empire and an even greater number of chariots, all broken! "That boy devoted a lot of energy to moving the trash out, Could this be called silliness or obsession?" In front of this sight, Caesarughed a little, "Anyway, It seems that Richard has invested a lot of life energy here, he has created a true monster in the form of a city, but it seems that we have barely gone back in time, the remaining life energy is barely enough to fend off one or two more attacks of this level..." "What--?!" Shadow Sword looked around quickly, but he did not feel that Caesar''s words were exaggerated when he remembered what happened before entering the portal Now he understood why Caesar maintained abat-ready aura ever since he left the portal... He now felt as if he were standing on the back of a sleeping lion, no one knew what the lion would do in the next moment! *Swoosh* Several ck gs emerged from Caesar''s space ring and an instant space portal opened in front of him, but before entering he turned to Leonid, "Stay here and contact the Shadow Sword higher-ups and tell them to deploy my orders to every man capable of fighting on Jura: First tell them that I have returned and that more support is toe. Then tell them to start gathering our forces on each continent in a safe area and start forming a regr army." "But, Supreme General, doesn''t this mean that we give them all the remaining cities on a silver tter?!" The Shadow Sword quickly asked Caesar gave a small nod, "So what? If we continued to battle in each city separately many lives would be lost and it would only make our forces spread out and difficult to send reinforcements to each other. Just by gathering all our forces in one spot, we would be able to quickly get our hands on a corner on each continent, and from there we will begin the counterattack." "Yes, Supreme General, I will convey every word!" Leonid bowed quickly After finishing, Caesar entered the instant portal and disappeared... *ba-dum* *ba-dum* Left alone, Leonid looked around tremblingly for a moment, but after he confirmed that everything was still stagnant, his heart rxed a little, "Phew~ I guess I can brag that the legendary Jura City considers me a friend, that''s pretty cool when thinking about it!" Then *Deep Inhale* the Shadow Sword let out a long exhale, made up his mind, and inserted his soul sense into his voice ring, "Mr. District Supervisor, this Shadow Sword No. 777 is speaking to you, I have tremendous news, please answer." "Shadow Sword No. 777, you can continue." A voice answered quickly in Leonid''s head Leonid let out a sigh of relief that the area supervisor was still alive, "Sir, Supreme General Caesar has arrived on Jura. Please spread his message to the rest of themanders: He is telling you to gather the allied armies on all continents into one area and--." The District Chief interrupted him with a message that paralyzed the Shadow Sword''s mind, as he heard: "Tell His Highness the Supreme General, that there is no longer any need for any of that." Chapter 812: The Imperial Capital Chapter 812: The Imperial Capital ? net Jura- - Central Continent-- The Imperial Capital *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Hundreds of Great Serpent Martial Emperors and hundreds of thousands of Law Users attacked the Sky Shield Dome with all their might, there was not a single reserve soldier, and not one of them tried to keep their strength to themselves... This very day, not one of them held anything back. "What the hell are these buildings made of?!" One of the Great Serpent Empire''s soldiers shouted in frustration, then continued firing. Now the *dome* of the sky shield no longer deserves this name, as the area it covers has be much smaller than the holes spread over it, it can now be better described as a beehive. Thousands upon thousands of attacks feel every moment but were no longerpletely repelled as they were in the past few days, now arge number of them are able to pass the Sky Shield Dome and reach the city! *Boom* *Boom* For every thousand or so attacks, one of them wouldnd on the heads of the capital''s citizens, but every time this happens, the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire be more surprised... So far, arge number of citizens have been killed as a result of these attacks, but not a single stone of the city has been destroyed! "How the hell did they make this city? Did they go off to conquer others just to gather resources to build this damned city?!" One of the Martial Emperors shouted angrily, even their own capital which stood tall for ten thousand years, only had the Emperor''s Pceparable to these buildings! The only thing stopping the Great Serpent Emperors from rushing through all those openings is that they still don''t dare to directly provoke the Sky Shield Array. *swoosh**swoosh**swoosh* Although the dome is full of holes, the remaining energy in it moves at a speed that the eye cannot track, so it appears as if it isplete. Even the Marshals had never seen such a conscious array before or heard of something simr. Robin designed it to be *alive*, converting the enormous natural energy reserves in the city into life energy, and drawing soul force and consciousness from the people responsible for operating it. For example, the attacks that pass through the array currently, the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire noticed that the array is what allows it to pass in order to focus on confronting others, as every time an attack passes, it is either from someone a weaker Saint or it is a weak attack thrown in a hurry! What is the level of awareness and speed required that enables an array like this to identify tens or hundreds of thousands of attacks in an instant, select the weakest of them, and allow it to pass through?! It is also capable of making counterattacks at the right moments. Over the past few days, this array has killed 7 Martial Emperors and seriously injured at least thirty Martial Emperors! But of course, it is not invincible. The number of attacks on it is greater than it can withstand... Over the past five days, they have filled it with loopholes several times, but whenever they are about to destroy it, several thousand sages and saintse out to blow themselves up killing huge numbers ofw users of the Great Serpent Empire, take down a ship or two, they even managed to wound the Martial Emperors a few times, and force them to retreat! This process happens a few times a day, allowing the array to catch its breath again. But today seems different... Since the beginning of the day, they have only seen suicide attacks 3 times. The array has not reached this type of vulnerability before, and no one hase out yet. "Keep going, don''t stop!!" "Haha, I bet all the suicidal bastards are dead and there''s no one left. This will be the easiest to take in!" Through the gaps in the sky shield dome, they could see the city clearly. They saw hundreds of thousands of people hugging each other and crying. Some children took up weapons and stood in front of their homes still having the intention of fighting until thest breath. Looking at the situation, even if more warriors were hiding in these buildings, there would not be many! Although they did not see the riots expected from a city about to fall, this no longer mattered. They were all children, women, and old people. There was no one left among them who could fight! Although 7 emperors have fallen, arge number of soldiers have been killed, and a number of ships have been destroyed due to the array and the suicidal maniacs, their morale is still touching the sky. What is happening now is truly the best possible scenario for a group of invaders... all the enemies gathered in one ce. As long as they eliminate this gathering, everything else will be at their disposal, and what if 7 emperors die? In return, they will control the the moment they break through the shield! On the other hand, they have been fighting on 4s for hundreds of years because the inhabitants of thoses are dispersed, good at escaping or using devious methods of attack and escape. Such people are the worst enemy! "Damn it..." Mayor Henry gritted his teeth as he heard the taunts above, but he couldn''t help it, everything they said was true. Richard told him to do everything in his power to hold on for five days, and that''s why he continued sending retired soldiers on suicide missions. Nearly 100,000 were in the city, of whom only 20,000 or less remained! Sending more than 80,000 people to their death in front of their families like this... "Grandfather, didn''t you say His Highness Richard wasing to rescue us? Did he abandon us?" A little girl clung to the mayor''s sleeve and pulled him tight, her eyes full of tears "Haha, how is this possible? His Highness Richard is a superhero like his father. The only thing is that I spoke to him and told him not toe. I didn''t want him to throw his life away, Do you hate me for it?" "No," The little girl shook her head, "His Highness does not deserve to die with us." *Ba-dum* Mayor Henry''s heart skipped a beat when he heard his granddaughter talking about death, but he couldn''t help but smile forcedly, "Don''t worry, the dome His Excellency made is strong. It will keep them out for at least another day or two. By then His Excellency wille and will save us all!" "Truly?!" The girl was happy and hugged her grandfather "Yes, yes, of course!!" The mayor''s fake smile increased slightly, while the rest of his family members and advisors around him shook their heads in silence... The only true thing about what the mayor said was that the array couldst a day or two thanks to the city''s huge energy reserves. It will now fall today, but the end is near already... The number of attacks passing through the array will increase rapidly striking down everyone in the city until the entire poption dies, that or the array copsespletely, whicheveres first~ As for every other word the mayor said, it was a lie. They are inevitably dead. *"Enough!"* At this moment, a powerful sound shook heaven and earth. Everyone inside and outside the city heard it Chapter 813: The Imperial Capital -2 Chapter 813: The Imperial Capital -2 ? *"Enough!"* A shout that shook heaven and earth and attracted everyone''s attention. The attacks on the city stopped, and the wail inside it subsided, everyone looked in one direction now. *Shhh* In that direction, someone emerged from a huge ship with his hands behind his back. His height exceeded three meters, and his tail was twice that. His oppressive aura and imposing presence made everyone know who he was immediately. "We salute His Eminence Marshal Dayruth." Both the Emperors and soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire bowed in equal measure The Marshal looked towards the city and spoke in a voice that everyone could hear, "Congrattions to you for holding out for this long. I never thought that a city with such a small poption would stop us for 5 days and 6 nights, but enough is enough. This is yourst chance to escape a hideous death, Deactivate the array immediately!" The mayor did not know what was going on, but he decided to go with it, "We are just a bunch of elders, women and children. Why would a great leader like you turn to us? Please show us your greatness and leave us alone. When His Excellency returns, he can host you properly. We don''t have what it takes to entertain you longer." The Marshal ignored the mayor and continued speaking loudly, "This Seat knows that your city shield can stillst a day or two at most, but I am fed up with this dead spot and I do not want to waste any more time. Whoever among you is smart enough to open the array from the inside, I shall show him and his close family mercy, and I will make him the ruler of this under me. I will give you all ten minutes to save yourselves!" The Imperial Capital that sank into silence a moment ago has exploded with discussions once more, some ps and shoves also began to spread among the gatherings of families below. Even the Emperors and soldiers of the Great Snake Empire began to look at each other strangely, their hands itching, they really wanted to continue the attack!! At this moment, the sky shield dome was drawing energy from the city''s huge reserve of pearls, repairing itself in a visible base. Every second that passes in cessation is definitely in the enemies'' favor! *Swoosh* Another person as majestic as Marshal Dayruth, tall and charismatic, appeared next to him with an expression of surprise and some anger on his face, "What exactly are you doing? Why are you giving them the time they desperately need? Is there even a reason? The city is already ours in a day or two." Marshal Dayroth turned around and lowered his voice to the utmost, "I have lost contact with Ship No.677 that we sent to investigate the disappearances. There is no more time to waste here. We have to spread out and see what is happening." "What? Mother Ship No. 677 has disappeared too?" Marshal Straga finally opened his eyes wide A few days ago, aftermunicating with the local rebels, they told them that most of the''s power was concentrated in the Imperial Capital and the Demon City. So Dayruth and Straga agreed with them that they would take over these two spots, and in return, the rebels would take over the rest of the. They would also aid them with 100 Martial Emperors and 40 warships to help, that''s an entire fleet! ording to what the rebels said, this should have been more than enough. Without any Martial Emperors on Jura, spreading 100 Demi-Human Martial Emperors among them was like using a cleaver to ughter a chick, yet for some reason... they lost contact with all of them. The disappearance of 100 Martial Emperors and 40 ships carrying more than 150,000 soldiers was a serious blow, something they had only heard about in the devastating Nihari War! The Marshals had to either continue the siege to eliminate this annoying outpost and not give them a chance to strengthen their already impossible defenses further or to disperse and try to understand what was happening in the rest of the and if they did not understand what was happening, they would simply destroy it. In the end, the two Marshals chose to send Mothership No. 677 to investigate the situation alongside Martial 30 Emperors and 20,000 third-stagew users on board... but ording to what Marshal Dayruth now said, it too had disappeared. The soldiers here are bragging that they will get this with the least possible losses and that their enemies are fools, while they already lost 130 Martial Emperors and 170,000w users in just five days, and they do not even know how that happened!! "What to do now? Has the Third Truth Chosen set traps here that these traitors don''t know about? Are we being besieged right now while we are busy with the city? We can''t stay here any longer." Marshall Straga muttered in a low voice, he had ruled a for more than 3 thousand years and participated in devastating wars, but he was starting to feel nervous! There is nothing more fearful than a hidden danger. "What we should do is to storm the city and take shelter under its dome, of course, and then destroy the piece by piece until the locals have nowhere left to hide." Marshal Dayroth smiled maliciously and pointed down, "The dome is almost destroyed, their army is dead, and they are being besieged by a foreign race... Now that I have opened a door for them to escape, do you think no one will take the bait? Look at them and how they are arguing, hehe. Just wait, as the deadline is nearing, the riots will break out, and before the ten minutes are up, they will bring down the array themselves." Straga looked down a little and then turned back to his colleague, "Are you sure? This doesn''t look like a normal city, a normal city wouldn''t have produced all those suicide maniacs..." "Haha, you don''t know how dirty human nature can be, but I do. Just wait... I refuse to believe that a city filled with hundreds of thousands of people wouldn''t break out in riots at an opportunity like this. They are just humans and not some virtuous beings!" Marshal Dayrothughed and fixed his gaze on the city, "Look at them... Each one of them has their own story, each one of them has ambitions, friendships, and family, and each one of them is undoubtedly afraid of death. Humans cannot be intimidated and controlled the way we do to our men, it''s only a matter of time before they fall into devastating chaos." Marshal Straga nodded and returned to focusing on the city. One minute passed quickly, then the second, then the fifth... A After the fifth minute, the marshal began to sweat a little because he was unable to spot any riots yet, and the seconds began to pass in his eyes as if they were years. Seven minutes passed, the arguments between the people of the city calmed down, and they all returned to hugging each other and crying again! All ten minutes passed, and Part of the families dispersed, they were the remaining 20,000w users in the city. They said goodbye to their families and left them with firm looks. Then they began to gather around the mayor, most of them were still young men in the Knighthood domain, but it was clear that they were able to convince their families to join the suicide squads after hearing about the state of the array. "This city..." Marshal Straga furrowed his eyebrows tightly "Hahaha, idiot! You''re all idiots!! Do you want to create chaos among the residents of the Imperial Capital? Do you think it''s a normal city? Do you want to differentiate between the survivors of Jura City, or the veterans of the True Beginning Empire''s army? Hahaha, better luck in another way!!" The mayor could not contain hisughter as he saw the young men, whom he did not dare to summon, gathering around him of their own free will. Dayroth gritted his teeth and then shouted loudly, "Alright then! This Seat has shown his generosity, now I''ll show you my brutality!!" Embarrassed, the Marshal could not restrain himself any longer as he began to burn his blood and exhale the purple mist thickly, then shouted behind him, "All ships, prepare to use up all your reserves of energy stones, energy essences, and even energy pearls. Either I or this city will survive past today!" Chapter 814: The fall of the capital Chapter 814: The fall of the capital ? *BOOOOM* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Mayor Henry Burton took a few steps back, his facial expression showing extreme panic, "This is bad!!" Thousands of side cannons and 4 head cannons fired their shots at the same time and towards a certain spot, which was the highest point in the dome. This was not the first time they had done this, but it seemed like it was! All the ships consumed their energy reserves for that single strike, to the point that some of them began to slowly fall towards the ground after they released what they had, they were no longer able to fly! And they were not the only ones, thebined army of the two fleets and the personal marshals'' soldiers did not remain silent, they all followed the orders of their masters, they shouted forcefully and fired at the same time! "Come on!!" Marshals Dayruth and Straga also did not stand by, they created a joint purple cloud and pushed it towards the dome. *squeak* The array made a loud sound for a few seconds as if it was being tortured. "NO!" Mayor Henry shouted in fear, then pointed outside, "Go now and stop them. The sky shield dome must not fall. We must preserve the city that His Excellency built for us with blood and sweat!!" "Yes!!" Twenty thousand young men quickly rushed towards the walls and jumped out, immediately shing with the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire outside, and not only them but strangely, even their families who were trying to stop them a while ago ran after them and followed suit! A huge number of these people were once warriors, but now they include mothers and elderly people, and among them are veterans who received psychological trauma and did not want to engage in any more battles, but at this moment they all rushed out, including the mayor and the rest of the Burton family elders! "Shit, what''s going on?!" The soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire found tens of thousands of city residents jumping towards them, housewives wearing stained clothes, old people holding their sticks, and even children who were not yet 14 years old! Those who were confident among them chose an opponent and attacked, as for the rest... *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Thousands of explosions resonated around the dome. The self-explosions did not differentiate between an ally or an enemy. Tens of thousands of lives were taken at the same time! "Dammit, what''s wrong with this city?!" Marshal Dayroth shouted angrily when he noticed the number of deaths among his army, but he lowered his gaze again and increased the speed of his blood burning, "Persist, we must prate this damned city now!!" The Marshal almost went crazy. He had gone to the Middleary Belt before and participated in battles there, and he knew that there were war techniques used by the Overlord and his enemies called arrays, and he had even personally experienced the power of those arrays... but he had never faced an array this powerful! Actually, even Robin himself, if he were here, would not have expected it to be this strong. When Robin designed it, it was to stop the attack of a few Martial Emperors and allow the people of the city to counterattack. It was never for anything of this scale! But at the same time, he did not know the extent of the impact of Jabba''s amendments, had almost no energy pearls, and no Martial Emperor worked under him! Now, after Jabba had strengthened it, supplied it with a sea of energy pearls, and supported it with 20 Emperors who used a high-level Heavenly Law as the Life Law... All this pushed the array to apletely different level! But in the end, everything has its limits... "Arrrgh!!" At this moment, the mayor heard the sound of a painful scream. The direction from which that scream came made his chest hurt even more. When he looked there, he found one of the Life Emperors supporting the array falling to the ground, spitting blood! And he wasn''t thest. "Pffff!!" "ARRRGH!!!" Four more Martial Emperors fell in session, two of them did not make a sound, and they died instantly from extreme exhaustion. *Srrrr????? The array struggled a little to try to hold itself together, but what was left of the dome eroded very quickly, within just a few seconds it waspletely gone. "The city is ours!!!" As soon as the dome disappeared, Marshal Straga shouted, pointing his weapon down. "Haha, finally!!" All the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire pounced on the city like hungry lions among a group of sheep, while the Martial Emperors kept circling above the city,ughing, there was no need to get their hands dirty anymore. *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* Blood was scattered in all the streets of the capital, the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire took out all their anger on themoners and mortals in the streets in a massive killing spree. "Stop!!" The remaining Life Emperors left their positions and tried to confront the aggression, but they were unable to do much in the face of the hordes of enemies. *Bzzzzt* *Bzzzzt* The marshals noticed a slight movement on one side of the city. The array was already beginning to reshape itself!! "What the hell is wrong with this array?! Disperse and find me the energy source for this damned array quickly!!" Marshal Dayroth finally issued an order while clutching his chest He was tantly angry. He had released 10% of his Durger the Devourer''s blood in order to use the Minor Corrosion Law to destroy the array. This was a huge loss that he had to make up for at any cost. Thankfully, whether controlling the array or obtaining its massive energy source would be more than enough! "Yes, Marshal!" The soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire stopped focusing on ughtering everyone and began entering the huge buildings, trying to find any clues. "You shall not pass!" The inhabitants of the city did not stand idly by, even the mortals rushed towards their doom, purely driven by hatred and revenge. In front of the second massacre taking ce below, the old mayor''s body twitched, his eyes already beginning to tear up, the utopia he had sacrificed so much for was being erased before his eyes, "All of you... Aren''t you afraid of His Excellency''s revenge? Don''t you know what he is capable of? When he learns what you have done He will kill you all!!" "Kikiki, this ~Your Excellency of yours is being chased like a dog in Nihari by 25 fleets and 3 marshals, He must have turned to dust already. We just came to sollow the scraps, Kikiki." His opponentughed loudly. Before the mayor could respond, they heard a shout from below, "Over here! The Mothership''s sensors indicaterge amounts of energy under this building!" The shout of one of the third-stage low users attracted everyone''s attention toward a circr-shaped building located in the southern area of the city "No! Stop him!!" The mayor ignored his opponent and shouted, then rushed towards that building. The rest of the elders of the Burton family and the remaining fighters turned their backs on their opponents and rushed towards him as well. If this building fell into the hands of the enemies, everything would truly be over. *swoosh* "Arrrgh!!" The old mayor felt terrible pain in his back and spat out blood, When he looked down, he found a long de sticking out of his stomach "Kiki, it looks like we really found the power source." His opponent extended his tongue from behind and licked Mayor Henry''s ear, "Don''t be afraid. You won''t die so quickly. It seems you have some kind of a position among them. The Information Extraction Department will be happy to receive you, Kikiki." "No..." Mayor Henry didn''t hear a word the half-snake was saying, his eyes still on the circr building and the massive battle taking ce in its surroundings. "No time for this!!" Marshal Dayroth himself got impatient and descended, with a swing of his sword he killed the few thousand humans protecting the building and rushed towards the entrance with a big smirk on his face. "It''s over..." The mayor slowly closed his eyes *Pzzzzzz* But strangely, before it closedpletely, he noticed a small space portal opening in front of that building''s entrance. Chapter 815: Arrival Chapter 815: Arrival ? Five minutes ago-- The Wind Continent This is Winter Breeze City, the thirdrgest city on the continent, where tens of thousands of the Livan family, and millions of other families who were formerly called servant families live... With high walls and ancient buildings that exude history and many young talents, this was the capital of the Wind Empire four thousand years ago... ...But today it was dead silent. *Paa* "AAh... AAh..." This city has been under attack for several days by arge army of followers of The People''s Movement. Since the beginning of the war, the city''s citizens might win a battle and kill one of the enemy leaders, perhaps the rebels achieve a victory another day and destroy part of one of the walls, just yesterday the rebels seeded in storming the city, but the residents also resisted strongly and the battle continued throughout the city. Even until a few minutes ago, the war over the city went without a clear victor, but everything changed in an instant. Hundreds of thousands of piles came out of the ground in the blink of an eye and pierced the bodies of the rebels, and before the pile reached its highest height, the body hanging on its tip was already absorbed like a mummy, with an expression of extreme horror on its face. In the blink of an eye, the ancient city was filled with piles and mummies, each of them standing like a gpole higher than any other building in the city. Wherever and however you looked up, one would only see this hideous sight! The city''s residents themselves, who were being killed by them, did not know how to feel as they saw this scene. Most of them fell to the ground, panting from fear, and others began screaming, fearing that the same would happen to them! Standing at the gate, Richard opened his eyes as all the life energy returned to the soles of his feet again, "I spent the life energy of 50,000 people and in return, I got the life energy of 970,000, not bad." "Your Highness''s wisdom in choosing this one-strike attack method is eye-opening." A Shadow Sword Emperor standing behind Richard bowed deeply, no matter how many times he saw this scene, it made all the hair on his body stand every time! "No need for niceties. Is there another city that needs my intervention?" Richard raised his calm eyes, looking at histest masterpiece "Unfortunately, there are many, Your Highness, there are still many enemies left in the Ancestral Continent as well.." Shadow Sword quickly replied. "No, no, I mean the major ones. Is there still a gathering with more than 200,000 rebels on any continent?" Richard waved Shadow Sword closed his eyes slightly to bring up the data from the new hidden headquarters, "There are currently only 7 cities on the entire facing this kind of attack, we can teleport to any of them right now... But what about the rest, Your Highness?" "This is up to you. ording to my brother Caesar''s words, all the inhabitants of Jura have received military training in one way or another. I have cleaned the big obstacles for you, and now it is your turn to clean the small pebbles." "This would indeed be easy, Your Highness, but what about life energy, have you collected enough?" Shadow Sword nodded, coordinating with citizens of the True Beginning Empire to kill what was left of the rebels would indeed be easy, it would take more lives, but they would all undoubtedly be killed. "I no longer care about the small fish. The five-day deadline has passed. The capital must be suffering now. I have to finish quickly and head there." Richard shook his head,ughing, "And that bastard got tired of these side missions and forced me to take over again." "...What scoundrel? The important thing is, there is no need to worry at all, Your Highness. ording to our reading of the situation, the array can prevent the entry of the enemy armies for two more days. In the meantime, you can visit more cities." The Shadow Sword tried to convince Richard Since they contacted him and knew about his crazy n, they helped him identify the cities suffering the most and transported him directly there. Richard looked back at him, "...You''re hiding something from me. Mayor Henry told me that the array wouldst 5 days. Then whenever I contacted him, he told me that I had two more days, and you too, a Shadow Swords, are telling me the same... Have the enemies been kind enough to give us this grace period? Tell me the truth, this is an order." "...The array is filled with holes and attacks are now passing through it, but it will not bepletely destroyed for an additional two days." The Shadow Sword Emperor responded directly, "These two days you can use to gather more and more life energy and--" *Crack* Richard quickly took two steps and grabbed the neck of the Shadow Sword. His hair and eyes began to burn with a green me, "Are you saying the enemy attacks are passing through the defenses? Doesn''t that mean they fall on civilians? How can one family member be allowed to be killed as long as I''m alive?!" "Yo--.. You.. Your Highness, your sess... is more important... The Mayor understands.. this.. he is willing to buy... time with blood.. for you!!" The Sword Shadow Emperor could barely get out his words, fear filling his heart at the sight of Richard''s oppressive aura. "..." Richard pushed back the Shadow Sword, "My affairs are not for you lot to decide as you please, open a portal to the Imperial City for me right now!" "Cough Cough... Yes, Your Highness, yes!" Thankful that he was still breathing, Shadow Sword took out several ck gs and began forming an instant space portal "Hey, are you the one who saved us?" Before Richard could step, he heard a childish voiceing from below Richard looked down and found a few children looking at him excitedly. Very strangely, they did not seem to be afraid of his oppressive aura, even though he did not express any killing intent, he still just used it to put pressure on a Martial Emperor! *Indeed, little calves are not afraid of tigers.* Richard''s thought as he responded to them with a smile, "Yes, I am the killer, get away from here." "Hehe, thank you, The Impaler uncle, you are the best!!" The boys and girlsughed and quickly left, excited to share what they had seen "...The Impaler uncle?" Richard calmed down a little andughed, then turned around and started walking toward the Instant Space Portal Current time - Imperial Capital *Pzzzzzz* Richard passed through the gate with a slight smile on his face, confident and rxed after his quick interaction with the little ones, ready to defend the city with all his might, ready to show the whole universe that Jura City''s tragedy will not happen again as long as he lives! But... *Shwa* "A mini space portal? No matter, I''ll kill you first!!" Chapter 816: Once more Chapter 816: Once more ? As if time had stopped, everything froze in Richard''s eyes. The moment he walked out of the portal smiling, he saw a huge demi-human heading toward him like a lightning bolt, carrying a long sword. Richard didn''t know who this was, or how he was being targeted before he even left the portal, but he knew one thing... That person was strong and he had to defend himself! *Shwaa* Starting from the bottom of his foot to the top, the green me burned on Richard with extreme intensity and began to invade his entire body, then rushed strongly towards his right arm. *shred**shred* Richard''s right sleeve began to tear lengthwise due to the sudden swelling of his muscles. The sudden pressure that resulted within a fraction of a second made the Marshal open his eyes to the end and put more force into his attack. But there was no room for much adjustment, Richard punched ahead! *Srrrrr*!!! The immense power that Richard put into his fist was almost equal to the Marshal''s sword, creating a sort of dividing invisible wall between the two. *Boom* Thepressed air between Richard''s right fist and the Marshal''s sword produced a massive explosion like a sound bomb, pushing the crowd back hundreds of meters, spitting blood and bleeding from their ears. Some even suffered internal bleeding, and others died instantly. "WHAT THE F---..!!!!" Less than a second after the collision, the Marshal''s pained voice was heard, then... Richard''s fist won the pushing match by ever so slightly, but it was enough to break the bnce! His punch made the other side of the sword strike the Marshal''s forehead, and then sent him back like a cannonball! *boom* "Arghhhh!!" "Marshall Dayruth!!!" The Marshal''s body couldn''t be seen as it took off, but everyone knew exactly where he was as he destroyed several apartment buildings in his path. *silence...* At this moment, the city fell into a terrible silence, as both allies and enemies looked toward the new arrival. "Your Highness Richard!!" "The Crown Prince came for us!!" "Kill him, he must have been damaged by the collision as well!" "As if we''ll let you!!" A new battle took ce in front of the round building, but this time its goal was not to storm the building... Now all eyes are on Richard, the remaining residents of the city want to protect him and gather around it, and the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire want to kill it! "Who is this person? Why wasn''t I told about such a strong individual?!" Marshal Straga slowly took out his weapon and grabbed it strongly. He was the most aware of Marshal Dayroth''s power and the most shocked by what had just happened. Whoever the neer was, he was a figure to be reckoned with. "In response to the Marshal, if we take the reactions and his name into consideration, it is assumed that this is Richard, the son of the Third Truth Chosen." replied the Marshal''s close advisor "His son? I can see it, a boy like this is only befitting to be the direct descendant of aary Emperor... We initially expected this to be the birthce of the Third Truth Chosen due to the frequent back and forth between this and Nihari, which is why Dayroth and I were appointed here together after we arrived, the rebels'' confirmed our suspicions, and we even found his family trapped here like dogs and chickens inside the city, and now his son ising to us as well, after killing everyone here, the Third Truth Chosen will have no choice but to show himself, he will not be able to escape!" The advisorughed, "Your insight is as sharp as usual, my lord. Yes, that is true. His Majesty Emperor Pythor has ordered us to attack all thes just to besiege and kill the Third Truth Chosen. It is a mission from the Overlord no less important than capturing Nihari, if Your Eminence is able to kill him yourself, Perhaps you can escape from that poor and move on to be the sovereign of Nihari!" "Haha, right, I will cooperate with Dayroth to eliminate this boy first and we will use his head to lure his father, then Nihari will be mine!" Marshal Straga grabbed his weapon and nced towards the spot where his colleague Dayroth hadnded, This punch would not be enough to bring down his colleague, if he cooperated with him, they would be able to kill the son of the Third Truth Chosen easily... But whether against this boy or his father, he had to snatch the final finishing blow for himself! *Ba-dum* Marshal Straga opened his eyes wide... In one moment he heard the sound of a strong heartbeat, and in the next moment, he felt a severe shiver running through his body. *Ba-dum* Marshal Straga slowly turned his neck towards the source of the sound, towards the entrance of the round building, towards Richard... *Ba-dum* The Marshal was not the only one who noticed, the battle around the round building stopped again, and everyone started to slowly retreat, even the Shadow Sword Emperor who hade with Richard and was standing behind him, quickly took a few steps back in fear and then disappeared. ...After his collision with the Marshal, the view opened in front of him. He saw red. The ground was soaking wet with blood and minced meat... After he realized that this was the imperial capital that he remembered, he spread his soul sense in fear, hoping that this was the only battlefield... *Ba-dum* *Ba-dum* Richard took a weak step forward, his immense heartbeat, powered by the life energy of tens of millions of people, started to shake the capital. He saw it... The entire capital is covered in blood... He saw burned corpses and the dismembered bodies of children, he saw women hugging corpses crying and elders lying next to their limbs, he saw hundreds of thousands of dead people lying in every street and every alley. He saw it... He saw Jura''s tragedy once more. *Shwaa* *Shhh* *Shwaa* *Shhh* The green me began to burn on his head and rise until it touched the sky, baring his fangs in anger and hatred, then it was extinguished and a tear fell from his eye and his body trembled in fear and sadness. This scene began to repeat itself before everyone''s eyes, as if spring and autumn were only passing through his body ignoring the rest. "AAh.. AAAhh.." Richard opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but no sound came out... He raised his hand slowly as if he wanted to reach something, but everything turned into a mirage. "Why... Why again... I-- I am here now... I am stronger now!! Why..." With every shattering step he took, his curly golden hair was losing its luster little by little By the third step, his hair had turnedpletely white. "Are you still delirious? Kill him! Whoever brings me his head, I will fetch him enough beast blood to be the next General!!" Sensing that something was wrong, Marshal Straga ordered his followers to attack first to assess the situation "Die!!" Hundreds of Great Serpent Empire soldiers easily evaded their opponents and rushed towards Richard madly. In front of the wave of enemiesing from every direction, Richard finally stood up, his right eye bleeding and his left eye streaming with tears. He clenched his fists tightly, then muttered in a voice that echoed in everyone''s souls: "You all... deserve... death." *Fall* *fall* *fall* *fall* Chapter 817: The imperial capital coming back to life Chapter 817: The imperial capitaling back to life ? *Fall**Fall* *Fall* *Fall**Fall* In in sight of everyone, all those who moved to attack Richard fell to the ground like mosquitoes, one after the other. "He''s dead!!" One of the Great Serpent Empire''s soldiers quickly moved to check on his brother, finding no life left in him The rest of the soldiers surrounding Richard took a few steps back, thanking the fact that they were a step behind and didn''t attack directly like the others. *Silence...* More than a thousandw users were killed before their eyes, and no one knew how, even Marshal Straga stared at Richard with his mouth open, not understanding what had happened. He saw everything from beginning to end, Richard didn''t make a single attack, even if Richard had a soul attack of this scale, he would have noticed it without a doubt! Richard didn''t do anything but show killing intent! It''s true that it was a hideous killing intent that he had never felt before, even if the killing intent of the nine marshals wasbined with His Majesty Paythor''s, they wouldn''t amount to anything against it, however, it was still something that showed a person''s willingness to kill, not a weapon! "...Or is it possible?" The marshal''s heart pounded violently, *Is it possible that his killing intent had be so intense that it could actually kill?!* *Stare* "Ehh!" In front of Richard''s silent angry stare, looking at him with his eyes glowing with hatred and killing intent, even someone like the marshal was startled! But Richard didn''t do anything after that, with the same deep frown he looked back in front of him, looked at the scattered lumps of flesh and bone, then *repeat* the soles of Richard''s feet ignited with green mes and began pumping mes underground with high intensity. "Attack! I can''t believe he can use that magic again, bring me his head, the offer is still valid!!" Marshal Straga pointed at Richard and shouted in a hesitant voice *Step* Upon receiving the direct order from the Marshal, a number of soldiers automatically took a step forward, but they didn''t take a second, some even took two steps back again! The sight of theirrades falling like puppets whose strings had been cut was still etched in their memories, who would want to be the experimenters?! "Humph, this nonsense doesn''t work on me, the blood of Durger the Devourer will be mine!!" One of the mid-level Martial Emperors next by spat on the ground then took out a great spear that he had tied to his back and rushed towards Richard *swoosh* Marshal Straga narrowed his eyes and fully unleashed his soul sense, this time he must know what trick Richard was ying! After closing the distance and realizing that Richard hadn''t taken a defensive stance or tried to escape yet, the mid-level Martial Emperorughed loudly, "Haha, your head is mine, today I will earn my ticket to the-- Ugh? Arrrgh!!!" In mid-air, the expression of the mid-level Martial Emperor changed to one of terror, and then he fell down, holding his head with both hands, "Argh!! Ahhh!!!!" Richard slowly shifted his gaze away from the marshal, staring at that mid-level martial emperor, but yet again he didn''t move, only his eyes began to glow green and silver, watching him with eerie calm as he pumped green mes into the capital''s ground- A moment ago, something strange happened... His mind copsed. Yes, the number of questions that invaded his mind, the amount of sadness, pain, anger, and dozens of other emotions that he didn''t even exist, all of that made something in his mind click! But it didn''t die as he expected, the thing that copsed in his mind quickly regained its strength and expanded, before he realized it, he found that his soul energy had be much stronger and silver in color! What happened a moment ago wasn''t intentional... He unleashed his true, tangible killing intent that he had gathered from the 50 million Giants in Nihari and over 50 million humans on Jura, and for some reason, that terrifying killing intent came into contact with the silver soul that hadn''t settled yet, forming this deadly weapon that killed over a thousandw users in the blink of an eye without him moving a muscle. The power of his soul wasn''t the killing element in this equation, as it hadn''t left his body, so the culprit here had to be the killing intent itself... *But how..?* Even in his rage, Richard was surprised, this was something that shouldn''t have happened... But it didn''t matter now, he had to kill everyone inside the capital first. "Fire!" The fleet general that that mid-level martial emperor belonged to shouted to the rest of his followers. This time, the order was a long-range attack, so everyone took heart and raised their weapons. Dozens of Martial Emperors and thousands ofw users in the area aimed their strongest long-range attacks at Richard! *swoosh* *swoosh* *Booom* The city ground at that spot opened up and metal rods in the shape of snakes came out of it, then the rocks gathered and took the shape of golems and they all surrounded Richard from all directions, receiving the attack of an entire field on his behalf. "What the hell is this?!" Marshal Straga muttered as he watched what was happening, what kind of stone monsters, why do they have enough power to withstand all these attacks? "Rise." Richard slowly raised his arm, and a stream of green me seeped into the bodies of the capital''s sons scattered everywhere inside the walls, they all rose with all their energy and began searching for their severed limbs and scattered entrails and put them back inside their bodies, then jumped towards the nearest soldier of the Great Serpent Empire! "Ahh!!" "DIE ALREADY!!" One of the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire shouted and easily knocked his opponent''s head off, but his body continued to advance and cough him by the neck, "Arrrgh!!" Anyone who tried to escape and prepare for a major attack was harassed by amppost or simply had the ground split open beneath their feet! Seeing their sons, fathers and loved ones rise from the dead and fight like this pained the hearts of those left alive in the Imperial Capital, knowing for certain that it was only their bodies that were moving. However, they followed in their footsteps and fought alongside them onest time... Mayor Henry and the rest of the youths still capable of fighting were also filled with killing intent and rushed forward, not caring about safety or fear for their lives. For the first time in several days, they saw the advantage in their favor and they were not going to waste this opportunity! "ROOAAARRR!!" Dozens of metal snakes and giant golems let out a loud howl and pounced on the Martial Emperors! "Even if you were a damned stone, I will kill you today!" One of the Great Serpent Emperors shouted and began to burn his blood, but little by little he was pushed back by the golem. The rest also faced the same problem, the stone golems and metal snakes focused on pushing the Martial Emperors back away from the round building. ...The fight broke out again all over the Imperial Capital, the difference this time was that it wasn''t one-sided. "Ahhh... Arghhh.. AA----" After a full minute, the mid-level martial Martial Emperor finally died, his face showing the same signs of horror as the rest! After Richard confirmed that his victim was lifeless, he slowly moved his head and looked up at Marshal Straga, "...." Richard didn''t say a word, there was no need to speak, he just used his soul sense to pull out a golden spear from his void ring, and slowly began to advance. *Crack* Marshal Straga''s fingers tightened on his short hammer, something shouting inside him telling him to step back, but his pride stopping him! *Swoosh* At this moment Richard noticed an attack from behind him and quickly turned around. *Boom* Chapter 818: Battling the two marshals Chapter 818: Battling the two marshals ? *Boom* Richard parried the attack from behind just in time but was forced back like a cannon shot. *Swoosh* Before hended he felt danger approaching from above, so he stabbed the ground with his spear and forced himself to stop. *Boom* A momentter, an explosion urred in the area he was about tond in, a hole more than ten meters deep appeared in the ground! Richard didn''t wait for the dust to settle, instead, he stomped his foot on the ground and quickly retreated, keeping his two attackers in his line of sight. The person who attacked him from above was of course none other than Marshal Straga holding his short hammer... As for the person who attacked him from behind, it was a three- meter tall person, with a deep cut wound extending from his forehead to his chin, looking at him with hatred, it was none other than Marshal Dayroth. Marshal Straga threw his short hammer several times in the air as he approached Richard with a big smile on his face, "ytime is over, you brat, all those toys you control in the city will end the moment we kill you, right? I hope you''re ready to die." *Step* *Step* "No, he won''t die, this boy is mine!!" Enraged, Marshal Dayroth''s steps quickened as well It never urred to either of them that one day they would have to fight side by side against an opponent, and certainly not one this young! But something inside them told them that they had to get it over with quickly, that this was not the time for pride. *Shwaa* Facing two enemies each stronger than him individually, Richard ignited the green me on the golden spear, then looked at Marshal Straga with mockery, daring him toe closer! "You''re courting death---!!" Before Marshal Straga could finish his shout, he was interrupted by a *Baam* Richard pushed the ground with his foot again and charged towards Marshal Dayroth! Marshal Dayroth was caught off guard and unable to take a defensive stance, so he decided to attack. *Boom* The second collision between Richard and Marshal Dairoth sent energy waves in all directions, this time the Marshal held nothing back in his attack and did not underestimate his opponent, Richard also took this into consideration and opened up the use of the stolen life energy in full. *Rumble* The two of them froze for more than a second, no one could push the other back, and the energy waves reached a devastating level, where they began to demolish all the residential buildings and statues, and killed arge number of soldiers and citizens! "I will fuckin'' kill you!!" When Marshal Straga saw that he was ignored, he bounced on Richard from behind When Richard noticed the attacking from behind, he tried to retreat, but *crack* Marshal Dayroth put all his weight on the sword, not allowing Richard to move an inch "Haha die!!" Marshal Stragaughed out loud when he noticed what was happening and struck his hammer horizontally toward Richard''s head, wanting to send it flying in one go. But before the hammer reached the back of his head, Richard gave orders to the city. *Shaaaa* The ground beneath Richard''s feet softened and he quickly sank down. "Hah?" Marshal Dayroth didn''t have time to be surprised, as the moment Richard disappeared, a huge silver hammerhead mmed into his forehead! *BOOM* "Arrrghhh!!!" Marshal Dayroth flew backward, spitting blood. "Dayroth!!" Realizing what he had done, Marshal Straga opened his eyes wide and jumped after his colleague to try to help him, after all, he had received a direct hit from him with his full strength!! But *Shaaa* Richard rushed out from under the ground again and stabbed at him with the golden spear. "You damned rat!!" Marshal Straga quickly jumped to the side to avoid the stab, but Richard was too close to him and managed to reach him! The Marshal''s armor was an ancient epic piece so Richard couldn''t destroy it with one blow, but he managed to pierce the right side of the Marshal''s armor and only managed to get the tip of the de to scratch his chest before the Marshal could retreat! *woosh* *woosh* After Marshal Straga retreated to a safe distance, heughed, "Hmph, congrattions on piercing my armor, but that''s the most you can do today!" "...That''s enough for me." Maintaining his cold expression, Richard pointed his spear at the Marshal''s chest "Hmm?" Marshal Straga looked down following Richard''s gesture, finding his chest engulfed in green mes "Hmph, just a silly trick, you think you won something now? Look at me crush your dreams!" The Marshalughed and then flicked his internal energy toward that spot. *Shaaa* But the mes grew stronger! *Ba-dum* "What''s going on here?!" The marshal''s heart pounded and his legs felt weak as the fire grew stronger, "Extinguish already!" *Tchhh* A purple mist began to emerge from the Marshal''s pores, covering the green mes. The mes seemed to be suffering and slowly fading, but then something strange happened, the green mes separated from the Marshal''s chest and jumped towards the ground, disappearing into it! Marshal Straga was forced to sacrifice some of his blood and use the Minor Corrosion Law just to force the green mes to escape! He then quickly examined his body to see why he suddenly felt weak, "...Where did my life energy go?! What kind of ck magic is this?" In front of the Marshal''s shouts, Richard did not respond but remained standing in ce, looking at him with cold eyes. He could have immediately continued the attack and not given him a chance to examine himself or even extinguish the mes so quickly, but he preferred to leave him and let him explore the damage of the green me. In any case, it is impossible to use the Life me alone to kill the Marshal, so why not use it as a weapon to intimidate him? Now the Marshal will think more than once before approaching Richard, no one would want to get in touch with these mes again after seeing what they do! "You filthy little human, I''ll tear you apart with my teeth!!!" Marshal Dayroth emerged from the rubble again, shouting at the top of his lungs. This time, his forehead was crooked inward and his nose was bleeding profusely. There was also a slight squint in his right eye... The hammer blow was no joke! In front of the angry Marshals, Richard tightly gripped his spear and took half a step forward, preparing for the second round. However, he involuntarily took a quick nce to his right... He was currently using the life force he had gathered to fight nearly a quarter of a million Law Users, dozens of warships, and over 350 Martial Emperors, and at the same time, he had to keep some to himself to fight these two Marshals! Even though he had the life energy of nearly 50 million humans and a little more of giants and demi-humans when he arrived in the city, it was still life energy, energy that could be harnessed until it ran out, and it was running out fast now. If the life energy he pumped into the city ran out before getting rid of the enemy army, or the life energy he kept with him ran out before he killed the Marshals... he would be dead for sure. *Baam* *Swoosh* At this moment, Richard felt attacksing at him from two different directions. With the Marshals in front of him, Richard couldn''t try to dodge or he would fall prey to them. He had no choice but to burn the stolen life energy madly and stand still! *Boom* *Boom* des of wind from the left and lightning bolts from the rightnded directly on Richard in a huge explosion that changed thendscape once again. "Humph, now let''s see how he can brag." "Haha, even if his father is here he will die today!" From among the dust, two figures appeared, giving a rxed military salute to the Marshals, "I hope you don''t mind our interference, we both know that the Great Marshals can win on their own but we wanted to speed up the process a bit." "Granted." Marshal Straga waved, he was actually happy to see them. They were the generals of the two fleets responsible for the siege of the city, each a Martial Emperor of level 47. The generalsughed but didn''te any closer, instead standing at a safe distance from thest point where Richard appeared, drawing a square of enemies with him in the middle. Chapter 819: Battling the two marshals -2 Chapter 819: Battling the two marshals -2 ? *Boom* "Pfft!!" Richard rushed backward like a cannon shot, destroying several residential buildings. *Baam* Before he could even settle down, he felt a massive attacking from behind, so he mentally sent his orders to the city, *tter* The ground behind him sprang up and quickly rose, forming a barrier between him and the attack. *Boom* "Argh!!" Richard''s head hit the rock barrier first, adding another wound to his already severely injured body. But what was happening on the other side of the barrier was even more horrific. *Shishishi* A purple cloud hit it from the other side, easily destroying the rock barrier until it crossed to the other side, but Richard was already far gone. *Swoosh**Swoosh* Richard quickly rushed away, there was no ce on his body that wasn''t covered in blood or cuts, and even worse... There was a chunk of meat missing in his left shoulder area! That chunk was the result of him touching the Minor Law of Corrosion, although the life force was rushing there quickly to nullify the Minor Corrosion Law and reshape his shoulder, this would still take a few more minutes! "Where do you think you''re going?" Before Richard could get far, he heard a voice to his right and found a halberd inches away from him. Richard''s frown grew more aggressive, this time there was no need to dodge. *VOOOM* A dense green energy enveloped his right arm and he reached for the halberd''s staff *BAM* "What?!" The general was shocked to see the attack he had put all his strength into being stopped in such a way, but his shock didn''tst as he had to deal with something far worse. "Hmph!" With a face full of erosion wounds and eyes covered with blooding from his head, Richard forced his left hand into a fist, and then punched! When the general saw Richard''s fisting towards him, he quickly sacrificed some of Durger the Devourer''s blood and released purple mist from all parts of his body, "Haha if you touch me you will die, I want to see what you can do you son of a b--?!" *Baaam* Unlike expected, Richard didn''t hold back... his left fist went without hesitation until it made its way toward his nose, crushing it. *Swoosh* *Swoosh* The general''s eyes disappeared into his skull and all his internal organs felt the shock, already disconnected from reality, the general didn''t feel as he dropped his weapon and flew backward. But *Grab* Richard let go of the halberd and quickly grabbed the general''s wrist before he could get away from him. He grabbed his wrist with his left hand and extended the green me to cover his entire body, burning theyer of the Law of Corrosion and began to consume his life energy quickly, then he began to grind his face with his other right hand, *Baam* *Baam* *Baam* Richardnded five more punches on that general''s face before he felt a threat approaching from the side. *Swoosh* by then he had let go of the general and rushed away again A momentter, Marshal Straga appeared at that spot angrily, "Damn that cautious bastard!! Wasn''t he acting crazy a moment ago? I thought he was going to attack us directly, why would he fight cautiously and jump around like a grasshopper now?!" He then looked to the side at the beaten general, "...General Wagoz, didn''t we tell you to always cover your weapon with the Minor Heavenly Law of Corrosion? Why did you let him grab your halberd''s shaft? Go to your position in the siege, we mustn''t let him escape and---? General Wagoz?" "Ugh... Ugh... Pfft!!" The general slowly fell to his knees, then to what was left of his face. Richard''s six punches crushed his skullpletely and gouged out his eye, the only thing keeping him hanging between life and death was the fact that he was a high-level Martial Emperor with a powerful life force. "Damn it..." Marshal Straga looked at his general with pity, then passed ayer of purple mist over him, extinguishing the green mes. Then he heard a *boom* and found that Marshal Dyroth and General Smt had cornered Richard again, but he was about to escape again. He looked down at his old colleague, "Focus on healing yourself, we''ll be backter." Then *whoosh* he went back to chase Richard. As he quickly flew towards the new battlefield, Marshal Straga shouted with all his might, "General Wagoz will take a short rest and return to us, we will switch to a triangle formation!!" General Smt who was busy shing with Richard at this moment felt his heart clenched and he started to calm down a little, no longer daring to try to take his head by himself, even increasing the burning rate of Durger the Devourer''s blood! Marshal Dayroth who was watching from the side waiting for an opportunity to intervene immediately understood that something was wrong with Wagoz and looked at Richard angrily, "Everything you do will only increase the intensity of your suffering, resist as much as you want!" Then he rushed towards him holding a sword covered in a thickyer of purple mist "Tsk~ Richard was already busy fighting the general who had be increasingly cautious, now in front of the Marshal''s crazed rush, he had no choice but to increase his life energy- burning rate and prepare for the shock! *Baaam* The Marshal''s epic sword coated with the Corrosion Law pierced the energy shield around Richard like a hot knife through cheese, but the energy shield resulting from burning the life energy of tens of thousands of people was simply too dense before the Marshal could reach Richard''s body, Richard detonated what was left of the energy shield between him and the Marshal! *Boom* "Argh!!" Richard, the Marshal, and even the General let out a pained cry at the same time, and each one of them was thrown in a direction by the shock The detonation of tens of thousands of people''s life energies at once was huge and left a huge gap in their ce, and most importantly, it severely damaged the three of them internally and externally. Besides avoiding the direct attack from the Marshal''s sword, Richard was also betting on his miraculous healing speed. For example, his shoulder injury that was eaten away by the Law of Corrosion a short while ago had healed greatly, so he was confident that he would recover from this explosion quickly as well, but the same could not be said about the rest! *Baam* *Baam* The General and the Marshal collided with several residential buildings that fell on their heads. *This is bad!* When Richard saw where the explosion was throwing him, he panicked and then gave orders to the city, and arge metal wall emerged. *Baam* "Pfft!!" Richard collided with the metal wall with much power, feeling the shock all over his body, and then he fell to the ground spitting blood. Marshal Stragaughed when he saw Richard''s condition, then raised his hammer and was about to rush to finish him off, but a certain question exploded in his head, ''Why did Richard decide to stop himself like this?'' "Hmm?" Marshal Straga moved his eyes until they fell on the first thing Richard was about to bump into. It was a ten-story tower built of strong stones and metals. It was one of those damned buildings that would be attacked from the outside and not leave a scratch. It did look like an expensive structure, but in the end, it was just a building, it also seemed to be used as a restaurant! This was not something that someone like Richard, the son of aary emperor, would try to avoid touching! Marshal Straga slowly rose and scanned the capital with his eyes and soul sense, These types of towers were numerous and spread around the city in certain patterns, even after the war broke out and hundreds of thousands were killed on both sides, all of the buildings of this type were intact, "Something is going on here, these aren''t just shy buildings..." The Marshal frowned. While the Marshal was talking around him like a madman to find the missing puzzle, he caught sight of something out of the corner of his eye, it was the city walls... Above the city walls, he saw apressedyer of energy, that energy was trying topress more and get closer to the wall as if it was trying to hide, it seemed in its actions as if it was... alive! "This is bad, the damned Sky Shield Array is still active and is currently recharging its energy, that bastard is just wasting time for the sake of the array! Destroy those damned buildings, they are connected to it somehow!!" Marshal Straga shouted at the top of his voice and raised his shot hammer once more, this time aiming at the ten-story tower! Chapter 820: The Planetary Emperor Family Chapter 820: Theary Emperor Family ? "Damn it!!" When Richard heard Marshal Straga''s shout, he forgot about the intense pain that was coursing through his body and quickly stood up. The Marshal''s words were indeed correct, this was Richard''s n from the beginning. In front of an army capable of upyings, one person wouldn''t be able to do everything, even at the height of his anger and mental breakdown, he was well aware that he would fail if he tried to fight alone. And there''s another problem, his enemies use a minorw of the path of Destruction, so battling against them is extremely difficult. Although he has an integratedw that contains the major heavenly Law of Life, which is no less powerful than the Law of Destruction, each has its own use,paring them is likeparing between the height of a giraffe and the speed of a gazelle... When ites to fighting, who can stop the path of Destruction?! So his silver soul immediately worked to try to find solutions as quickly as possible. When Richard pumped the life energy of nearly 30 million people into the capital and supplied it with his silver soul force to give it consciousness, he could read the entire city as if it were in the palm of his hand, and of course, he felt the enormous Heaven Shield Array, and most importantly, he felt that the array was still working and was drawing energy from the circr building, that is, directly from therge treasury of the imperial capital! At that moment, Richard knew that he had found the solution, this enormous array had been repelling the attacks of this huge army for nearly six days, and most importantly, ording to the Shadow Sword, it was responding to their attacks and even took down a number of their Martial Emperors! If he could restore it to its full strength and use it to seal everyone in the city, the array would easily be able to attack them from above like ants and kill them all! So Richard took over the array and directed it instead of the twenty Life Emperors who had fallen or were fighting, and ordered it to silently regenerate itself and remain hidden for as long as possible. He didn''t worry that this would take too long, without anyone to attack the array, and a treasury containing an endless amount of energy pearls, it wouldn''t be an hour before the array would return to its optimal state, by then he would be victorious! But... "Stop!!" Richard shouted loudly as he saw the short hammer slip from the marshal''s hand and quickly approach the tower, knowing full well that he couldn''t reach it. Marshal Stragaughed loudly when he saw Richard''s reaction, his suspicions confirmed then... Even if they had wanted to control the array before, they wouldn''t be able to do it if they were killed by it! Destroying it now would prevent any future problems, "Haha now kneel obediently and ept your defeat you fool, or escape to the ends of the if you wish, this city is ours-- huh?" "Before you destroy something in the city you must ask this mayor''s permission first!!" A shadow came rushing out of nowhere and stood in the hammer''s path, his body was covered in injuries and blood was pouring from his neck and stomach, he was already half dead. *Boom* The hammer hit him and there was a huge explosion that made it lose most of its momentum "Pfft!!!" A cloud of blood sttered everywhere, that person''s body turned into dough and scattered everywhere. A few weeks ago-- "Haha, so you are nephew Richard, what a young man! Just looking at you pleases my eyes and ddens my heart! Excuse this old man if the celebration does not suit youring, but I me nephew Caesar because he did not inform us of your presence beforehand!" The mayor of the city, Henry Burton, approached with a kind smile on his face, opening his arms wide "There was no need for all this, I just came to take a look around." A faint smile appeared on Richard''s face "Just take a look? Then go where?! This is your father''s city and your city after him!" The mayor spoke in panic then looked at Caesar, "Did you hear that, nephew Caesar?" "Hehe, he''s just ying around, Uncle Henry, don''t pay attention to him, you can go back to organizing the celebrations, I''ll talk to him." Caesar gave augh "Phew~ Alright, I''m reassured now." Mayor Henry sighed and took out a small metal card, "Nephew Richard, this is my soul print, if you need me or the city for anything, just let me know, even if you want to dere war on the world, we will find your lead. Alright, I''ll let you rest now." Richard received the card, then waited until Henry left the pce and the smile disappeared from his face before he carelessly ced the soul print card in the ring, "It seems that my father left quite a few instructions for the city officials..." "Haha,e by my side and look at the streets, did your father leave any instructions for all of them?" Caesar gently pulled his brother towards the pce window, and pointed towards the huge festival in the streets of the capital, "Why don''t you say that they see you as the future of the Empire and they truly love you?" Richard took a moment to look into the eyes of the boys and elders on the streets, "...Can you trust their love? The ones who opened the gates of Jura from the inside were the elders of the family, they treated me and you like princes before they staped us in the back in the first opportunity to save themselves." "But there were also many elders who died to give the young a chance to survive, have you forgotten them? Mayor Henry himself was still in his forties during the Jura City war and was one of the first to choose to sacrifice himself along with Grandpa Brian Burton and the rest, but he was captured and put in the prisons of the me Empire." Then he took a long look at the streets, "The current elders were not chosen in vain, they are all good men who have done many things for the family, and the new generation isn''t bad as well as they opened their eyes seeing all these good men in front of them and were raised on family unity and dying for the rest, the Jura War was a catastrophe indeed but it made this family strong, it made them worthy of being the family of aary Emperor!" "...I don''t know, from my experience, what you''re talking about seems like a fictional story." Richard smiled and shook his head. Caesarughed, "I hope that we may never see such catastrophe again in our lifetimes, but if ites, you''ll see yourself how refined this family has be." Then he looked back out the window with a smile. "Uncle... Henry..." Richard muttered in a low voice as he saw Mayor Henry''s body scattered everywhere. All that remained of him was his head, with eyes devoid of any signs of life, and a mouth showing a satisfied smile. Chapter 821: Battle of the city ignites Chapter 821: Battle of the city ignites ? "Follow the mayor''s lead, we must protect the towers!!" "Help His Highness Richard!" "Destroy those damned dark buildings!!!" Before Richard''s lost eyes, the Great Serpent Empire''s soldiers gradually began to approach the towers... Meanwhile, tens of thousands of city dwellers quickly gathered around them all over the capital! The marshal''s shout a moment ago had already revealed Richard''s n to everyone, arge number of Great Serpent soldiers and Martial Emperors tried to evade their battles to destroy one of the towers and achieve a great military achievement. Meanwhile, when the city dwellers found out what His Exllency''s son intended, all of them decided to help immediately, leaving the fight to the zombies, golems, and metallic snakes while they went to surround the towers, thus creating meat shields ready to intercept any approaching attack. "That damned city... Insignificant side characters dare to get in my way?!" The Marshal gritted his teeth and summoned his epic hammer to his hand, ready to throw it again, "If this Marshal wants something, it will be, all of you die at my mercy hahaha!" *Tremor* At this moment, the ground shook violently, everyone below the level of a Saint fell to the ground, fainting or vomiting. "What''s happening?!" Even Marshal Straga in mid-air felt the earthquake, it was strong enough that it made him stop his next attack! The city was shaking as if it wanted to separate from the continent! Under this strange phenomenon, the Marshal heard Richard''s voice as if it wasing from the depths of hell, "Uncle Henry, an honorable person like him shouldn''t have died a death like this... Insignificant side character? I''ll show you how insignificant side characters are dealt with!" *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* "Everyone, stay alert!!" The marshal shouted loudly, but it was toote. Tens of thousands of metal and rock pirs pierced the ground and rushed towards the Empire''s soldiers *Paa* *Paa* This time, the Serpent Empire army was in a state of high alert forbat, so Richard couldn''t catch them off guard with the stakes as he had done before, but that first wave was enough to impale more than 30,000 soldiers directly, all of whom were lifted and disyed to the public at a height of more than 50 meters for each stake. *Crack* *Crack* The ground beneath the residential buildings and gardens cracked deeply andva began to emerge from them, then thisva quickly formed into monsters, each at least 30 meters tall, and after a loud shout of "Rooooaaarrr!!" they jumped on the Martial Emperors of the Great Serpent Army! "Dammit, what is this?! Arrrgh---!!" The first sh against the Great Serpent Emperors who were already busy fighting the Golems and Metal Snakes resulted in ten of them being killed in the blink of an eye! The rest panicked, increasing the burning of Durger the Devourer''s blood in their bodies and attacking theva monsters, but the huge monsters did not fall easily, and whenever theypletely destroyed one using the Law of Corrosion, another one would immediately emerge from the ground! "Damn, retreat!!" The Great Serpent Emperors for the first time lost their positions and were forced to spread far apart from each other. The bnce that Richard was trying to create had been broken, now the city had the upper hand! "Long live the Crown Prince!" "The Crown Prince is invincible! We haven''t lost yet!!" "Long live the True Beginning Empire!!" Amidst the epic scene around them, a number of the city''s people fell into a fit of hysterical crying Marshal Straga began to turn around like a madman, watching the wave of violent killing that swept the city, then he looked back at Richard with raging anger, but when he found the boy staring back at him... *Ba-dum* In front of Richard''s cold gaze, his hair that had turned gray in his youth, and his aggressive features that made him look like he was ready to eat his raw flesh... the Marshal''s heart beat strongly. but he smiled, "The energy that envelopes your body is no longer as stable as before, nor nearly as thick... It seems that what you just did was not without a price." Richard kept his calm and did not show anything, but the Marshal was right... He had to give up half of the reserve that he had left for himself in order to tip the scales and push the army away from the towers. Or perhaps he did it to vent his anger... He himself does not know. *Baam**Baam* "Growl..." One of theva monsters took quick steps and stood in front of the ten-story tower, staring at the Marshal Strata knew he could handle thatva monster and strike the tower down, but it wouldn''t be easy, especially when Richard was eyeing him like a hawk... So he looked back at Richard, "Hehe there is no need to get distracted with your toys, boy, are taking us for fiils? We''ll just kill you first..." *Vroom* The purple mist around the Marshal grewrger again, he had sacrificed a quarter of his share of the Durger the Devourer''s blood so far! *Step* *Step* Marshal Dyroth and General Smt slowly advanced, keeping a safe distance from Richard, not too close for Richard to easily reach them, and not too far for them to intervene at any time, then they fixed their positions and gave Marshal Straga a meaningful look... Marshal Dyroth had been injured several times since the fight started because he was rushing towards Richard recklessly, three of them serious injuries, changing the shape of his head! While General Smt was severely damaged from thest explosion, what happened to General Wagoz was still fresh in his mind and he did not want to end up like him... So the two tactically decided to give the honor of the uing fight to Straga alone this time! That guy has been avoiding any direct shes with Richard for long enough! Chapter 822: Accepting death with a smile Chapter 822: epting death with a smile ? "Tch!" Marshal Straga huffed nervously when he noticed what was happening, but he advanced towards Richard anyway, making Durger the Devourer''s blood burn even faster, "I warn you human, if you try to jump around again I won''t chase you, I''ll focus all my effort on taking down those towers first, so be sensible and fight like a man." *Crack* *Crack* Richard cracked his neck in both directions and started moving towards the Marshal, "Four against one, and I''m the one who has to fight like a man?" Richard sneered in a sarcastic tone, his steps quickening and with a *SHUAAAAAA* green mes ignited on his body. "We''ll see who''ll have thestugh!!" The Marshal was enraged by Richard''sment and in the blink of an eye he rushed forward, raising his hammer. *Baam* The hammer covered in purple mist came down on Richard''s golden spear shaft with tremendous force, breaking it in half and taking the shape of > But before Marshal Straga could startughing, Richard, with his long experience in life and death battles, moved the end of the spear with the de that was close to the Marshal''s face cut his right cheek, and broke one of his fangs away, then he pulled the broken spear forcefully back, pulling the hammerhead out of the Marshal''s hand and throwing it away. "Arrrgh!!" Before the Marshal could even begin to wince from the deep injury to his face, he saw Richard throw the broken spear aside and turn his hand into a fist covered in dense green energy! "Halt your insolence!!" The Marshal shouted loudly, then turned all the purple mist to condense around his palms and pounced forward, raising them like ws. He knew exactly what those fists were capable of after seeing General Wagoz''s face! When Richard saw the Marshal''s hands approaching, he decided to match him! *Boom* The collision between Marshal Straga and Richard was all about sheer force, the shock waves sent all the debris around them flying for miles, and even theva creating theva monster that was protecting the Dark Tower began to fly everywhere like craze! "What the hell?!" Marshal Dyroth quickly took two steps back, General Smt was certainly no better. Above the shock waves they were exposed to, it was a real shock that Richard was able to fend off a direct attack from Marshal Straga, who was known for his immense physical strength!! *Bam* *Bam* On the one hand, Marshal Straga, a three-meter-tall monster with a long tail and sharp ws, and in front of him, the tiny human Richard, whose palm could barely be seen in the Marshal''s hands... However, it seemed as if the two of them were sealed in that position, their eyes looking at each other with hatred, and their intertwined hands trying to seize some advantage. Between them, the purple corrosion energy and the green me were trying to seize the advantage, the corrosion was trying to destroy the life energy, and the dense life energy in the green me was purifying thew of corrosion and neutralizing its work, but this dense conflict created a barrier of energy that seemed like it was about to explode at any moment... The ground beneath them began to slowly sink, and even the clouds in the sky began to tremble. "Kkeee!!!!" Marshal Straga tried to press both hands harder, adding to that the weight of his physical and soul force, but he couldn''t push Richard back even an inch, "You... tough... bastard!!" *Vroom* Marshal Straga no longer cared about what happened after the battle, he no longer cared about his status... Until this moment, he believed that Richard was still alive and caused them these injuries because of his ability to escape and control the city, only now did he feel a real danger. "Die!!!" The Marshal immediately sacrificed half of his Durger the Devourer''s blood, "Hyeaaa!!!" *ck* *ck* Richard quickly looked around, he waspletely surrounded by a dense purple fog, in turn, he pulled out a part of the energy he had concentrated in his hands and quickly enveloped his body with it to protect him! *Step* *Step* After losing arge part of his attack power, Richard began to retreat weakly "Haha... hahaha!!" Facing Richard''s retreat, Marshal Straga burst outughing, "What if you have aw of the ridiculous path of life? What if you have this cold me that can''t even destroy an ant? Nothing can stand against destruction! Your games may work against armies of weaklings, not against true experts like me! Hahaha" In the midst of his pain and retreat, when Richard heard the Marshal''s words, he forced a smile, "Did the sun rise from the west? A lowly Minorw user like you... Bragging in front of a mergedw user?!" *Step* Richard raised his face to look into the Marshal''s eyes again, and took a step forward, eyes shining with a white glow. "Hmm?!" Marshal Straga was surprised by the sudden shift, his hand started to feel hot! "Perhaps a mouse like you doesn''t know what a mergedw technique is yet, right?" Richardughed for the first time today, "The mergedw of life fire, it was aw that was created specifically for my mother to create armies... And also to kill the generals!" *Shuaaa* The green me surrounding Richard slowly began to lighten its color until it became mostly white! "What''s happening?! Argh!!!!" Marshal Straga screamed like he never screamed before, the cold me suddenly reached a temperature of thousands of degrees, and he felt like he was holding the sun in his hands "I feel like people are overlooking the power of the Major Fire Law a bit, don''t you think? I mean... it really ismon, but aren''t Suns made of fire? If it''s strong enough, who can stop the fire?" Facing the marshal''s tortured screams, Richard took another step forward with a crazed look on his face, "Just because I messed with you with the Life Fire Law because I like to use it, you dare to brag about a minorw in front of me? The Minor Corrosion Law you say? Watch me burn it." "Ahh! Ahhh!!" Marshal Straga took two steps back, Richard wasn''t exaggerating, all the purple mist he produced had already been burned up. The Perfect Fire Master Law powered by life energy... It was extremely difficult to imagine the extent of the destructive power it reached! "AAAAHHHHH!!!" The Marshal tried to withdraw his hand in various ways to save himself But Richard closed on it tightly, "Since I first read the Life Fire Technique, I knew that I could increase or decrease the proportions of eachw as I chose when I reached a high level of understanding. I knew that this would consume my energy faster and exhaust me to death, but I knew that the possibility of using the Major Law of Life or the Major Law of Fire was always avable to me. And even though, I still vowed to myself when I was young that I would only use the Life Fire because my mother truly loved it back then..." *CRACK* *CRACK* The Marshal''s fingers smashed into Caesar''s hand. "Help!!!" he cried out as he found his skin beginning to melt. He quickly tried to burn off the remaining Durger the Devourer''s blood in his body, but the purple mist was burning as soon as it left his body. "Stop!!" Marshal Dyroth and General Smt were startled awake by the cry for help and rushed towards Richard. *Shuaa* The white mes around Richard quickly expanded in all directions and blocked the two before getting any closer "Argh!!!" Upon touching the white mes, the two were forced to stop and watch "I am now over fifty years old, for fifty fuckin'' years I have experienced things that I don''t even want to remember, and yet I managed to keep my vow to myself.." Richard looked at Marshal Straga from top to bottom with contempt, "But you, a thing who is neither a man nor an animal, forced me to break it today? Even if I die today, I swear I will drag you with me!!" *Tshhh!!!!* The white mes grew stronger. "Help! Help!!" Marshal Straga''s eyes began to melt, and his once strong body which was simr to the bodies of ancient beasts began to fall off in burning pieces, from the intensity of the pain he no longer had the ability to scream. "Damn!! Do you think you are invincible now, you human scum!? I will show you something invincible!!" In front of that terrifying scene, Dayroth burned his blood endlessly, forming a giant skull of purple mist above him, and inside the skull''s eyes, a great snake could be seen moving. *This is bad.* Richard sensed danger behind him and narrowed his eyes tightly, but he did nothing. The increase or decrease in the precise proportions that his father had determined for one of thews was already putting a lot of pressure on him, for example, now he had the concentration of someone trying to pass a thread through thousands of narrow needles in session without making a single stop, if he lost focus for a moment his body might crumble! On top of all that, he had to increase the consumption of the little life energy to fuel his white mes, he already had a little bit left after he pumped what he had into the city to protect the dark towers... At the moment, Richard had nothing left to face his opponents with, all he could hope for was to take the strongest of them down and hope that this would give the array enough time toplete and take down the rest. When he said he was ready to die and drag the marshal with him, that wasn''t just talk! ...The snake stuck its head out of the skull''s eye and screeched towards the sky "Hssss" Then he spat out something purple toward Richard That thing he spat out looked like an attack using thew of corrosion too, but it was a real, tangible liquid and not something like the fog or clouds they use every time! *Fall* Richard let go of the Marshal''s hand, and half-burnt bones fell from his hand, as they settled on the ground, the rest of them burned and even their ashes evaporated... The Great Marshal Straga, the ruler of a for thousands of years, was burnt alive today. *Pshhhh* The white me went out, then he closed his eyes... There was no longer any point in trying to resist or dodge, he no longer had the strength in his body to even stand still. ''Death, huh? Maybe it''s not so bad... This life hasn''t been kind to me anyway...'' Richard raised his head towards the sky, a satisfied smile appeared on his face. *Bzzzz* *Step* *Step* "Hey, wipe that stupid smile off your face, or I''ll wipe it off for you!" Chapter 823: The Supreme General Joins the Battle Chapter 823: The Supreme General Joins the Battle ? Richard opened his eyes wide when he heard the familiar voice and quickly looked to his side, finding a ck-haired young man wearing full ck gold armor and a long golden cloak wavering behind him, "Brother Caesar?!" *Paa* Caesar didn''t respond, but opened his arms wide and pped loudly, before slowly opening his palms and muttering, "Return to nothingness, 4%!!" *Srrrr* From between his hands appeared a small colorless fare ball with ck mesing out, then it rushed from his hand towards Marshal Dayroth! "Damn it, your head alone won''t be enough to make up for what you''ve done, I won''t leave a single living being on the surface of this!!" Marshal Dayroth shouted in deep hatred, although he was not Straga''s best friend, he was still a colleague of the same rank, killing him in his presence was a great insult. In his eyes, the moment the Durger the Devourer''s poison came out, Richard was dead, now he just had to think of a way to achieve a great aplishment that would intercede for him before His Majesty Emperor Pythor and make him forget his failure in the Straga killing incident... As for that small, insignificant colorless me, he ignored it. *Vroom* "Hmm?" Marshal Dayroth narrowed his eyes As the small fireball advanced, the space in front of it twisted and turned as if it was turning into oil! *Tshhhhh* The moment the colorless fireball came into contact with the purple poison, it waspletely engulfed "Haha, just as I expected, no one can stand against the corrosion poison of Durger the Devourer, this is its most powerful attack that spread blood all over the Poison Rock! How could you, a mere mortal, even try to..." Dayrothughed out loud as he saw the me disappear into the purple liquid that had put most of his Durger the Devourer''s blood into executing, but hisughter suddenly stopped "...Huh?" *Tchhhh* *Tchhhhh* Unlike expected, the liquid did not extinguish the me, or even pass it and continue on its way towards Richard and Caesar, but rather stopped in mid-air as if it was trapped in the fabric of liquid space... and began to diminish! Within a second, the poison hadpletely evaporated, and the colorless me reappeared. It had be noticeably smaller but was still burning strongly, and continued on its way towards Marshal Dayroth! "Damn it!!" The Marshal''s heart trembled as he watched that fireball that was as bid as a fingertip elerate toward him He tried to dodge it quickly but it followed him everywhere tirelessly, so he shouted once more, "DAMMIT!!" Then headed towards the nearest battlefield, grabbed one of the soldiers, and threw him towards the fireball, wanting to know what would happen when it touched him. "What the--" the soldier shouted when he felt his marshal throwing him like that, but the sentence was notpleted, the fireball disappeared inside him and he fell to the ground dead without any wounds, even he did not know what happened... "This..." Marshal Dayroth took a few steps back, the aura of that fireball had terrified him since he saw it, and now that he saw its effect, he was sure of what it was, the number one enemy of all living beings, "Does this thing have anything to do with the path of Death?!" As for Caesar, he let him guess as he pleased and looked back at Richard from top to bottom... There was not an inch of him that wasn''t cut, burned, or broken, and there wasn''t a drop of energy in his body. But Caesar ignored all of this, this was normal in a huge battle like the one taking ce... What he focused on was his white hair and his pained yet satisfied expression at the same time, he felt as if he was looking at someone who was already dead. Caesar turned his back to the Marshal and patted his brother on the shoulder, "...You don''t have to take everything personally, this is what wars do, what is destroyed today we will rebuild tomorrow." Of course, he knew what had brought Richard to this state! A moment ago, he opened an instant space portal andnded at a random location above the city. As soon as he got out, he saw the ruins of the devastating war. As a holder of the Death me Law, he easily sensed the number of dead in the city. Even in Jura''s time, they hadn''t suffered losses of this scale! But he didn''t fall into his anger and sadness. He quickly got himself together and deployed his soul sense quickly. He located the strongest person and opened another portal towards him. ...Richard shook his head with a fake smile. "Will those who died today also wake up tomorrow, brother?" "Our women will give birth to many others!" Caesar pressed his shoulder, frowning. "As the supreme general of the True Beginning Empire''s army, I thank you for intervening and saving the lives of many of the capital''s residents, you are already a hero and I can''t ask you for more. But as your brother, I ask you to be more patient and help me save their lives... Now is not the time to give up." *Swoosh* In the middle of his speech, Caesar quickly turned and took out his halberd, then sent a stab of ck me toward General Smt who was trying to sneak closer. "Husss!!" The general trembled and jumped back. With half-open eyes and a simple smile, Richard nodded and sat on the ground, "... My energy reserve is gone but the city still has some surplus, I will try to use it to help the survivors and protect the towers, but I will have to leave these two to you." Caesar didn''t know if he was convinced by his words or not, but this was not the time, so he nodded and gave a final reminder, "I will try to lead them away to keep the death fire away from you, trust me I know how annoying it is." *Swoosh* Then he rushed towards Marshal Dayroth. Richard opened his eyes in surprise, "...What is annoying about it?" Then he closed them again. Chapter 824: Fire of Death Chapter 824: Fire of Death ? *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* The battle of the Imperial Capital against the Great Serpent Empire''s army continued... Anyone who hears this would only think about how crazy this statement sounds, but it''s actually happening right now, Richard''s Life Fire has enabled arge city to defend itself against aary empire''s army, and win! Actually, Ever since Caesar arrived the battle between the Imperial Capital against the Great Serpent Empire''s army became more intense. Not because the city received more energy from Richard, but because Richard put all his focus on it, extending more of his immense silver soul force into it, making the city faster in making decisions, while the golems, metal snakes, andve monsters became better at coordinating attacks and targeting the opponents'' weak points. *Gasp* "Huee~ Much better." Richard let out a long exhale, then stood up again. Richard not only passed more of his soul force to the city, he also took some life energy back for himself, but only enough to heal himself and restore his focus, now if he fought against the Marshal again or even one of the generals he would be easily defeated. "Hmm?" Richard nced far away, towards the only battlefield he could not readpletely. *Shwaa* Caesar was quietly floating in the city sky, sending des of me left and right toward Marshal Dayroth and General Smt... What was strange from Richard''s point of view was that Caesar did not attack like someone who just saw his people die, nor did they rush towards him to kill him. He merely waved his halberd around while standing in the same spot, and they merely avoided and surrounded him from afar, perhapsunching an attack or two every now and then that Caesar would easily burn! What was even stranger was that Caesar''s features began to turn pale, while the features of the Marshal and General were filled with dread! "What''s going on here? Who has the upper hand?!" Richard frowned tightly, not understanding anything. That battle continued for more than half an hour in the same manner, it''s like both sides were trying to waste time but fighting bot their lives at the same time! Richard injected the life energy of 30 million people into the city, then increased it by another 5 million, making it a total of 35 million people''s life energy, but most of them are mortals below the knighthood realm... So the burn rate in a fight against hundreds of Martial Emperors was extremely high. The city barely managed to kill 15 Martial Emperors and a few thousand soldiers, and Richard also gave the city orders to swallow all the remaining city residents and protect them in a safe ce underground... But in return, the life energy of nearly 25 million people was already burned, if this high pace continued, the city would fall soon! From his position, Richard tried to control some of theva monsters to reduce the consumption a little, but the situation worsened, reducing the consumption led to the Serpent Empire''s real army gaining the upper hand When he felt the situation was dangerous, Richard sent his brother through the voice ring, "When will the rest of the supporte?" "I am the support." Caesar''s response was very short "The city is about to fall and you have time to joke?" Richard frowned "No one ising, I''ll exinter, you and I will handle it." Caesar sent a quick nce behind him, "How much time is left until the city falls, and how can I help?" Richard''s brow furrowed, "...15 minutes at most until the city''s life energy runs out, while there are still 25 minutes until the sky shield array is fully restored and then we will be victorious. If you can make those snakelings stop attacking for 10 minutes I''ll be grateful." Richard sneered, although he wouldn''t scold his brother for not bringing support at a time like this, he certainly didn''t like it. "...All I need is to buy ten more minutes, right? Understood." Caesar nodded, and then his body began to burn with ck mes, "Take cover, and repeat in your mind that this is just a feeling that has nothing to do with reality, don''t let it control you." "Hmm? What feeling?" Richard was surprised that his brother took his words seriously. *Shwaa* "HEYAAAAA!!!!" Caesar shouted at the top of his lungs, a column of ck mes shot out from his body towards the sky, "Death Mushroom, 6%!!" "Damn it!!" The marshal felt his heart stop for a moment and quickly stepped back The mes reached a certain point and then began to spread to the side, until they quickly took on the appearance of a mushroom, covering the entire sky of the city, drawing a pitch- ck skull above everyone''s heads The mes in this state were very thin, a martial emperor could probably easily push them away, and ordinary soldiers wouldn''t be seriously hurt if it touched them... But that wasn''t what was meant, the mes just kept hovering above and didn''t descend. *Ba-dum* The hearts of hundreds of thousands of soldiers and hundreds of Martial Emperors throbbed violently, and some of the weaker-minded soldiers fell to the ground directly from fear "Hmm?" Richard didn''t know what was happening, but he quickly gave the city and the monsters orders to seize the opportunity and attack. *Boom* "Roaaarrr!!" "Arrrgh!!" That wave of attacks was the most violent since the battle began, the casualties among the soldiers were so high that Richard was surprised. They started acting like Marshal Dyroth, fighting very cautiously and continuing to retreat! He then looked back at Caesar again and inserted his soul sense into his ring again to ask him what did he do to affect an entire army like this! But he soon stopped... Caesar grew even more pale, bing like a ghost, he could be seen sweating profusely and swallowing his saliva continuously, the look on his face became that of a sick person, even his flight was no longer steady and his fingers were trembling! "...Father, what did you do this time?" Richard looked at his brother with pity, this was the first time he saw him fighting seriously He, as a user of the Fire of Life, had to kill tens of millions of people in order to confront the army of the Great Serpent Empire, but his brother as a user of the Fire of Death, affected them all on his own... Whatever he did must had a terrible price, and he''s shouldering that price on his one right now. ''But why didn''t whatever he did affect me? Did he mean to exclude me? ...No, his words a moment ago didn''t suggest that, he told me to ignore what I feel and take cover, he didn''t do anything to protect me, I''m just immune somehow.'' Richard looked at his brother for a long time, then looked at his palm *Shawaa* The me of life burned lightly in it "The Fire of Death, Death... Is that possible?" Richard muttered then looked back at Caesar, and threw the little me at him! *Kachaaa* The me hit the back of the absent-minded Caesar. Chapter 825: The Supreme General madness Chapter 825: The Supreme General madness ? Tired, right? Wouldn''t death be a relief? No.. No no no! I''m scared, I don''t want to die!! Hmm you''re just scared because you don''t know what happens after death, but what''s the harm in that? Look at how many people have died before you, have you ever seen one of theme back to regret it? Kekeke Come beside me,e to the eternal rest of all creatures. No, I want to stay in my body! I want to stay and help my father!! Aren''t you the one who sets foot near me every day? How long do you think you cane and go as you please? And today you''ve crossed your limits! Die~ Death is beautiful- Death is a relief- No.. No.. No.. "No.. No.. I don''t want to die.." Caesar started to mutter his delirium out loud, his body became cold as ice, and drops of sweat fell like they wereing from the freezing hell! But suddenly he felt a gentle energy enter his back, ".. Hah?" Caesar quickly looked back, and found two wings hanging on his back made of green me, and saw Richard raising his thumb to him with a smile, "A simple gift of the life energy of five people, use it as you wish." "The life energy of five people? Even Zara can''t create that amount in months, how can you distribute it with this ease, what are you... hmm?" Caesar slowly raised his hand, the tremor no longer present in it, he closed his eyes and began to control the life energy and spread it throughout his body. *Deep inhale* "Haaaa~~" After the first exhale, the frozen sweat and trembling disappeared, and his skin color began to return to normal. *Deep inhale* "Haaa~..." After the second exhale, Caesar no longer felt any dread in his heart "Haha... Hahahahah!!!" Caesarughed loudly towards the sky, "Is this why Father said I would be enough? Did he know that this was the solution to my dilemma? Hahaha, who can stop me now? Who can get in my father''s way now!!" He then opened his mouth and roared, *Shuaa* ck mes rushed out of his jaws like the mouth of a volcano, then rushed towards Marshal Dayruth!! "Keeh!!" The Marshal flinched and quickly retreated Just because Caesar no longer felt the terror of death, didn''t mean that the rest of them had the same privilege, just the roar of the ck me a moment ago doubled the power of the giant mushroom and suffocated the hearts of the Great Serpent army even more! *Boom* *Boom* "Arrrgh!!" "No, go away!!" With the pressure of the death mushroom that had doubled in intensity, the Great Serpent Empire''s army suffered even more losses, and Richard no longer felt any pressure dealing with them! "Retreat! Full retreat!!" The marshal shouted with his full strength, then rushed out of the city, Caesar''s awakening now left him no ground to stand on. "Come here!!" Caesar shouted at him and used the death fire to increase his momentum, but the gap between them only widened The Marshal was still a true Level 48 expert, Caesar might be able to scare him with the Death Path or even kill him, but if he wanted to run away, he wouldn''t be able to catch up with him! But this wasn''t the same for the rest of his army... "Retreat!" "Quickly retreat, let''s get out of this damned death trap!!" All the remaining Empire soldiers tried to evade their opponents and rush in a random direction "Not so fast!!" Richard stomped his foot quickly *BZZZT* The Sky Shield Array appeared again in the sky of the capital! "Damn it!!" "Damn it, let''s retreat!" The remaining ships outside turned and rushed away *Kachaaa* The array immediately began raining energy arrows on the fleeing soldiers. While the golems, metal snakes, andva monsters also pursued their opponents with full force, a new wave of ughter covered the city but this time the Great Serpent Empire''s army was its victim! "Let me join in the fun! Hahahahaha" d that the restrictions had been lifted from him, Caesar stopped chasing the marshal and returned, waving his halberd cheerfully, unleashing seas of death mes This was the first time Caesar had used his power freely, and it was also the biggest ughter he had evermitted Since he started his conquests as a member of Robin''s army, he always went for the strongest person to kill him, and if he didn''t seed, he would just keep him away from the battlefield, or maybe intervene at the crucial moment of the battle and create a wall of me or something like that... As the supreme general, he was known in his army for being a low-profile and low- interventionist, but that wasn''t what he wanted, but rather what he was forced to do! He was general because his father ordered it, and because he was capable of beating everyone in the empire individually, but that''s it. With only focusing on stopping the strongest guy in the hostile army while not hurting his own men in every single battle he has been through, he got to a point when he had enough... In the Greend war, he really wanted to tell Robin to get him out of there and let him be a free warrior, or just let him wander thend in peace for a few decades to prevent himself from going crazy!! But he didn''t, he couldn''t leave his father, he decided to keep going until he couldn''t anymore. But today... *Shwaa* A huge wave of ck me covered several thousand soldiers, all of whom fell like mosquitoes from the sky without time to scream. "..Interesting." Richard rubbed his chin a little as he watched the deaths of those soldiers, then fired a small green me from his index finger towards the ce where they died, and kept it there. *Frrrr* Within a few seconds, the small me began to grow rapidly until it became a few meters in diameter! "So... the Death me expels all life from the body but it doesn''tpletely destroy it, any ce where people die by the Death me is rich in pure life energy and primal souls... I may not know how to benefit from the primal souls, but this life energy simplyes to me on a silver tter!" Richard muttered, his eyes then going to Caesar before moving his finger towards him. *swoosh* The giant ball of green me collided with Caesar, his wings that were about to disappear regenerated and became several meters long "Thank you, brother!" Caesar shouted, he knew right away that he had more time in this wonderful state! *Swoosh* *Swoosh* The massacre continued unabated, with the array above and Caesar below, there was no one to protect the Great Serpent Empire''s soldiers. But unfortunately, the siege couldn''t bepletely sealed... Hundreds of thousands of soldiers, led by 300 Martial Emperors, rushed towards the array at the same time, all of them panicking and burning their blood like madmen. Many loopholes were revealed in the array, and arge number of them managed to escape. Most of the Martial Emperors managed to break through as well. After one hour, thest soldier inside the capital was killed, marking the end of the battle. Chapter 826: The aftermath Chapter 826: The aftermath ? *PAA* Caesar lightly descended from the sky in front of Richard, his wingspan reduced to just 2 meters each, "It seems we''re done for today, you can let the citizens go out now..." Richard looked around for a few seconds, no one else was left in the capital except them, no soldier from the Great Serpent Empire, no citizen from the True Beginning Capital, no cat, no mouse, not even a cockroach, all the buildings that weren''t dark in color had been demolished, "Yes, we won, I think..." Richard sighed deeply, "But I don''t want to face them." "Hey, don''t be so hard on yourself, I sensed therge number of survivors as you dragged them to the shelters, if it weren''t for you, no one would be alive today!" Caesar took two steps forward and spoke with furrowed brows "...." Richard nodded several times, then gave the order to the city *Krrrr* The ground cracked in several ces in the city and a fewdders appeared to descend deep underground. After a few minutes, survivors began to emerge one by one. "Let''s go, we''ve had enough rest... I''ve ordered the Shadow Swords to mobilize our forces on all the continents tounch a counterattack against The People''s Organization. If the fleeing Martial Emperors find our troop concentration points, another great massacre will ur." Caesar looked serious as he watched the city''s survivors emerge, the battle had just ended but he was already thirsty for blood. "You ordered to mobilize forces to fight against the rebels? I don''t think your orders will be carried out this time, brother." Richard shook his head. "Hmm? Why?" Caesar frowned. Who would dare to ck off on an order he gave?! "Because there''s no need... I''ve already killed most of the traitors, where do you think I got all this life force from?" Richardughed, "There are still a few left but they''re scattered and can be easily cornered, so I don''t think the Shadow Swords will carry out your orders this time, they''re an independent entity after all, and don''t have to listen to you." "You... killed most of them? The boy you sent said there were about 60 million of them a few days ago!!" Caesar eximed in surprise. Richard shrugged with a smile. "..." Caesar watched him for a few seconds without saying anything, as if he was looking at a monster... Killing tens of millions in less than a week? That''s not mentioning the horror stories he heard from the mouths of the Martial Emperors who helped him take down the Azil tribe. The boy in front of him, the one he used to make him ride his back like a horse back in the days, had already killed over a hundred million people... That''s more than the entire army of the True Beginning Empirebined, only the Demon army could rival him!! "What, are you scared?" Richard let out a sarcasticugh, "It doesn''t matter, you don''t have to feel bad about it, I don''t me you..." Caesar paused for a moment, then took a few steps, hugging his brother tightly, "...Thank you." "What''s wrong with you man, go away." Richard was really flustered, he was far from such emotional things as brotherly hugs. Caesar grabbed his shoulders and looked him straight in the eyes, "What happened today... These wings... You didn''t help me fight, you gave me a new reason to live." Richard scratched his white hair in embarrassment, "If you mean the effect of the life fire, then you should thank your father for this, he is the one who invented this technique, but if you want to thank me for the awesome shape of the wings, I will ept it with pleasure!" "Huh? Didn''t the energy take an automatic shape to suit me?" Caesar was surprised "Yoo- calm down a bit, I wanted to bind the energy to you and slowly introduce it into your body, so I chose the shape of the wings for you, if you want, I will bind it to the shape of a tail next time!" Richardughed out loud "You dare?!" Caesar hit him on the head, then smiled and continued to follow the survivors out, "...I saw you collecting life energy from my battleground, do you think it is a coincidence?" "What is it?" Richard patted where Caesar hit him. Caesar looked back at his brother, "You relieve me of the symptoms of the death fire, and I increase the strength of the life fire. Together we can stand before the armies of heaven and earth with our heads held high! ...Do you think our father thought of this while he was creating the two techniques?" "...He created the Life Fire technique for my mother shortly after creating the Death Fire for you, I don''t rule out that he had this possibility in mind, to have you in the front lines to fight and my mother in the back lines to support you, but his vision came true through me..." After a short silence, Richard smiled again, "Or maybe it''s just a coincidence, that old man didn''t tell us to try something like this before!" Caesar looked at his brother for a while, then returned to follow the scene in front of him without saying a word. The survivors of the city emerged from the bowels of the earth like ants, most of them went directly to search for the bodies of their loved ones, and this process was much easier after Richard gathered all their remains and improved the cohesion of their bodies that had turned into pieces, then ordered them to lie on the ground in a state of peace before he drained the life energy from them. The whole city fell into a fit of tears... Some were crying for those they had lost, and at the same time crying with joy that the rest of their families had survived this great ordeal. Contrary to what Richard thought, not a single person came to me him or shout at him that he waste. Everyone who hade out of their state of loss came crying and thanking him, some even falling on their knees directly in front of him, finally making Richard''s heart that had been tainted with grief soften a little. Another hourter, and after Caesar felt that his body had returned to its optimal state, he patted his brother on the shoulder, "Come on, the great battle may be over, but theke is wide and the fish are plentiful... We have to start fishing." Chapter 827: A change in plans Chapter 827: A change in ns ? net Nihari - After a Day and a Night *Swoosh* *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* "What, have you found your guts now? Go back to running like the dogs you are!" *Baaam* "I will die here before taking another step, But be damn sure that I''ll drag you with me!!" *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* "Dammit!" Watching from afar, Robin followed the battle with furrowed brows, then looked to the north... Not too far from where he stood, he saw with his own eyes a huge army standing in close ranks, he saw giant beasts of various kinds ready for battle, and most importantly, he saw Hk sitting on a throne watching the battle, the tips of his toes almost touching the central region, but he kept them within the northern borders. And of course, he wasn''t the only one who saw them... When the 90 escaping Emperors from the Great Serpent''s side saw what awaited them ahead, they decided to stand and attack their pursuers, refusing to advance a single step. Why should they advance any further? There was no escape anymore if they advanced they would be surrounded from the front and the rear, it was best to stay where they were and battle their pursuers until reinforcements arrived, and even if they didn''t receive any reinforcements, killing a few of those scum who had been chasing them for a whole week was enough for them! Behind them were 200 True Beginning Martial Emperors tasked with pushing them forward, but with the helpless Great Serpent Emperors halting and fighting suicidally, a massive battle broke out. *Boom* *Boom* Of course, the 400 Great Serpent Martial Emperors atop the Heaven Sealing Grand Array didn''t just stop and watch, taking advantage of the fact that the chase had stopped, they began to focus their attacks on one point, some of theming by sacrificing a few drops of the blood of Durger the Devourer and sending purple clouds onto the array from above, it wouldn''t be long before they made a gap at this spot and descend to join the battle! Faced with this dilemma, Robin ordered the rest of the Martial Emperors who were resting in the central area to be summoned, and indeed, the 300 Emperors immediately arrived. 500 vs 90... Robin did it to provoke the Great Serpent Emperors to flee again, he even opened up different directions for them to flee, not just towards the northern army, what was important to him was to move from this point quickly before the 400 Martial Emperors descended from above, or the 1,000 Martial Emperors and the three marshals caught up with them from behind! But it seemed as if their minds were absent from the continuous terror for six days, theypletely surrendered to the fact that they would die in that battle and continued fighting no matter what! "Just kill them!" Robin clinched both his fists, then sent Flora and the rest of the Martial Emperors participating in the chase "Understood!" *Boom* *Boom* Their hands suddenly became heavy, the push-back strategy ended and their attacks turned into instant kills. The numerical difference, plus the fact that those 90 Martial Emperors were already injured and in a continuous chase for 6 days, turned this *battle* into a bullying game. "Launch!!!" While everyone was busy in their life and death battle, a voice was hearding from behind, supported by a rumble in the sky. *BZZTTTT* The warships arrived. When they saw the battle and what was happening, the shipmanders ordered all the cannons to be opened immediately, both the side and the main ones, and fired everything at the same time! *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM "Damn, don''t you have me in mind?!" Alexander shouted from behind, then he and a number of Shadow Sword Emperors with him began tounch their strongest attacks towards the ships from behind, quickly destroying a number of them But the damage had already been done, the first wave of the attack had destroyed the battle order of the Martial Emperors and seriously injured arge number of warriors on both sides. *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* Surrounded by the battle of the Martial Emperors in front and Alexander and his followers in the back, the shipmanders issued orders to quickly open the doors, and the soldiers came out like locusts! *Baam* *Baam* "Shoot them!!" Nearly 700,000 soldiers covered the ground and pointed their weapons upwards, targeting the Martial Emperors of the True Beginning Empire! The remaining warships also took advantage of the distraction of everyone''s attention and spread out in all directions using their high speed, some returned to attack, and some disappeared into the horizon! Faced with the rapid development of events, Robin sat in his ce and watched... Now that Alexander had arrived, he would take care of managing the battle, although what would happen next was easy to predict anyway. "Greend Emperors, chase the warships, don''t let them escape, Orphan Blood Forces, crush those ants below!" Alexander already started shouting at the top of his lungs, "Jura''s men, follow me to end the misery of those fugitives, if they don''t want to keep running then there''s no point in keeping them alive any longer!" *As expected...* Robin sighed, what was supposed to be a chase turned into three battlefields. And none of them were easy! The warships are very fast and equipped to deal with different situations, when they got their freedom and started the engines as they pleased, the Greend Martial Emperors no longer had a way to reach them, instead the warships started to rain down cannonballs on them! As for the round battle between the Orphan Blood Emperors and the Great Serpent''s Law Users, it wasn''t a walk in the park for them either. Even if a single Emperor could face off thousands of Saints and hundreds of Sages, this was still a fight of 40 against 700,000!! Without exaggeration, they spent most of their time escaping... As for the Emperors'' battle, it was actually the easiest of them all, yet the Great Serpent Emperors were fighting with a strange determination in life and intense hatred in their hearts. They wouldn''t be annihted anytime soon. *Shhhhhh* Robin looked up as he heard a powerful melting sound... The Great Heaven Sealing Array had a hole in it. Robin''s eyebrows sunk even more after seeing the hole in the Heaven Sealing Array. Although the hole was still too small to allow a mouse to pass through, this was a clear sign that the array was about to copse... This shouldn''t be happening now! Robin quickly raised his hand and sent an order to the array. *tter* The array that was spread over a very wide area to prevent the 400 Martial Emperors from trying to descend from the sides, quickly began to shrink and be thicker. In the blink of an eye, the gap was closed! "I can see the outline of this damned cover!" "Come with me!!" But of course, this move came at a price... The area covered by the array had be very short. The Martial Emperors could now easily bypass it and get to the battlefield in 5 minutes. Even if they stayed put and continued attacking at the same pace, they would still be able to break through in a few minutes! But Robin didn''t care... 5 minutes was enough time to find a solution. Robin looked south, his pupils shing golden and narrowing and widening, the scene before him quickly changed until he saw hundreds of Martial Emperors flying around him at high speed, led by 3 strong individuals. "They''ll arrive in ten minutes at most..." Robin sighed and nullified his close-up eye He returned to look directly into Hk''s eyes without saying a word... His total forces now were 500 Martial Emperors from the Orphan Blood, Nihari, and Jura, in addition to the 300 Demons he had tasked with clearing the central region... That''s 800 Martial Emperors in total. In ten minutes at most, he would have to face over 1,500 Martial Emperors from the Great Serpent Empire, in addition to the warships and 700,000w-using soldiers! If Hk advanced now, he would barely level the ying field. He had an army of hundreds of thousands of nihari giants and beasts, and he had 600 Martial Emperors who hadn''t tasted the war yet... but he was still sitting there watching!! "Brother Robin, I know I''m very handsome, but how long do you n to stare at me? It''ll only add to my arrogance!" Hkughed and muttered in a low voice, but he knew for sure that Robin could hear him from this distance. "...I''m honestly amazed, every time I tell myself that I''ve seen the limits of your impudence and exploitation, you prove me wrong!" Robin raised his eyebrows and whispered as well, "The battle is literally taking ce right under your nose, what''s keeping your majesty on your throne?" "Deal, deal, my friend, the man has to stick to his word, bring them to the north and I''ll help you, if you want more out of me then pay more, nothing is free here." Hkughed, "I''ll lower my offer a little since you''vee all this way, I just want a promise from you to leave and how to make space portals, what do you think?" Robin stared at Hk in shock, "Are you still daydreaming about taking over Nihari and even going to others? There''s an army of aliens seeking to take over your homnd here!" "And you came to us to sell milk? What''s the difference between you and them? Do you want my help to kill them and then sit on myp forever? No thanks." Hk raised one eyebrow, "I have no personal problem with you, buddy, I still prefer to be neutral with you, but I have to prepare for the future too, don''t you think?" A half smile appeared on Robin''s face and he shook his head, "I think you''re giving yourself too much credit honestly, you think you''re a third party but you''re just another chess piece... My battle against the Great Serpent Empire will continue with or without your help, it''s just that the number of casualties will increase without your intervention now." "Haha then, with all pleasure, please show me how you''ll get yourself out of this predicament without me, Hk the chess piece!" Hkughed indignantly and pped loudly, attracting the attention of the giants and beasts beside him, "You''re already suffering now! In five minutes the reinforcements will arrive, 400 Martial Emperors will be enough to crush your forces, and then 10 minutester, another thousand will arrive! What will you do, poor thing, without me? Not only will the number of casualties on your side increase, they will be wiped out!" "...." Robin stared into Hk''s eyes for a few seconds, then nodded and turned back to watch the battle, "Your exnation of the situation is correct, but you made a mistake in one thing." "Oh? And what is it that I made a mistake in, Your Excellency?" Hkughed. At this moment, Hk caught a glimpse of a smile on Robin''s face from the side, "When I mentioned the increase in casualties, I didn''t mean my army. I was hesitant to implement this n, but you gave me a good reason, so I will dly implement it." Hk raised his eyebrows and leaned forward slightly, "Are you delirious, buddy? There is no escape for you today. It is impossible for you to save your army unless..." Hk slowly stood up, raising his eyebrows, "Hey, don''t say you are thinking of escaping!" "Haha, so what if I am? When the backupes and they find me gone and then they see you standing in front of them with a full army, what do you think will happen?" Robinughed out loud Hk opened his eyes wide, "You crazy bastard!! Are you going to throw all your ns away just to win a ridiculous stubbornness with me? Who said I would fight if you abandoned me? I will surrender immediately and announce my joining them! To me, you and them are the same." "Good idea, but there are two problems with it... First, why do you think they are interested in allying with you and putting up with your ridiculous mind games? Have you forgotten what they did to the Central Region? Second..." Robin smiled and nced at Hk, "Have you forgotten that you are bound by a soul oath punishable by death that you will protect the North against them?" Hk began to sweat profusely, "Stop your madness! Those ny Martial Emperors, dozens of warships, and hundreds of thousands of Law-User soldiers won''t die anytime soon and will keep your army tied down until reinforcements arrive. If you give the order to retreat under these circumstances, at least half of your Martial Emperors will be killed. Are you going to sacrifice your forces and the entire war just to prove your arrogant point against me?" "...Even at this point, I haven''t heard you apologize, you''re still trying to negotiate and do what you want, you really are hopeless, trying to take you as an ally was a mistake, you''re someone who should be killed or broken, there''s no third option." Robin shook his head and then spoke seriously into Hk''s eyes, "You, you rascal, have always underestimated me, you know with all your heart that you can win against me if a battle breaks out, so you don''t respect me and keep provoking me at every step... This would be a good opportunity to reconsider your calctions." Robin didn''t add another word or listen to Hk''s shouting. *Rumble* In front of Hk and his army, Robin slowly rose into the sky and raised his hands equal to his shoulders, a dense, almost tangible soul force began to shake the space fabric. Then Robin''s voice was heard muttering with a smile, "Hoffy, it''s time for you to see the light again." Chapter 828: Three trees Chapter 828: Three trees ? Southern Region-- Near the new space portal This spot is the same ce where General Dirit attacked and crushed a few months ago, and where the southern space portal was destroyed and the control panel was stolen... The headquarters of the True Beginning Empire did not abandon it but rather rebuilt it to be a fortified fortress that was many times stronger than before. Now the ce was no longer a small, remote city that had nothing special but the space portal, but rather it had turned into arge barracks surrounded by many defensive arrays! And at this moment... Everyone in the city was running like crazy! A few minutes ago, all the Martial Emperors were urgently summoned and news spread among the soldiers that the great battle was approaching, so they all left what they were doing and went to put on their armor and gather with their squadrons and battalions, preparing for a fierce war. The only corner that kept its calm inside the city was a small mountain that was dozens of meters tall. The fact that there was such a high ce in the middle of the city was strange enough, but the mountain itself was even stranger. The mountain was conical and looked like a volcano, but it still somehow had three distinct sides, each side had a different shade of a dark color, and the top of each side had a different type of leaf! *Swoosh* Near the top of the conical mountain, a shadow sword appeared and bowed slightly, "Three nobles Treefathers, please be informed that the northern battle has already begun and you may be called to the front line at any time alongside the Warlords, so please stay ready." Then with a *swoosh*, the shadow sword disappeared again without waiting for a response. "Hehehehe... At least the weak among them still show some respect to us old trees..." One side of the mountain startedughing. "We''re just the 41st, 42nd, and 43rd Warlords in their eyes, nothing special... I wonder if we made the right decision back then, maybe a quiet death like Hoffenheim wasn''t such a bad choice." Another strong voice spoke in Greendic. "Snawist, Taphena, I understand how you feel but perhaps you should use telepathy." A firm voice interrupted the two. "And what do we use it for... It doesn''t matter anymore-" The first voice replied in an angry tone. This conical mountain was actually made up of the three Tree Fathers, their backs facing the city as they slept. It had been a long time since they had used Robin''s technique to separate from their true bodies ande to Nihari. This technique was not perfect and by Robin''s admission, every day they spent away from their true bodies they felt their incarnations weaken and their souls shake. Using the thoughts conveying technique, Descartes sent to the other two, "Will you stop grumbling? Don''t forget the oath you took on the day you surrendered, we are just generals under the True Beginning Empire now, ept this truth quickly." The three Tree Fathers initially felt infinite gratitude to Robin when they finally got rid of their roots after hundreds of thousands, even millions of years after Returning to Earth. And when he told them that he would take them to another, they were happy like children eating ice cream for the first time, How could they not love the sound of these words after they had imprinted the shape and characteristics of Greend in their very souls after all these years? If they were to have the chance to see others, what would be the problem if they were to fight in the army of the True Beginning Empire? It''s not like they don''t know how wars are fought! But their first battle came quickly, and it was a shock. Their vast experience in leading the buds and plotting against each other did not help them, and their huge 60-meter-high incarnations did not intercede for them... They started the battle thinking that they would defeat all the enemies without help, but it ended and they were barely able to keep some generals busy, and if it weren''t for their tough bark, they might have been killed that day! After that battle, their importance to the decision-makers in the empire decreased greatly, and even their self-confidence was shaken by taking a blow that was difficult to return from, although no one reprimanded them, they did it to themselves and more... They always saw themselves as masters, the feeling of being another member of the herd one day never crossed their minds. "We are generals? Where are the soldiers we lead? Hehe, maybe you should say we are mercenaries, that''s more urate." Tree Father Taphinaughed sarcastically, "When they gather more warlords, there will be no need for us, we will be thrown aside." "...Is this good or bad?" Descartes looked at the two, "If there is no need for our existence, you can simply return to your real bodies and stay in the bubble of grandeur that we have been covering ourselves with, but not me, I will stay here and explore the world with His Excellency, I do not want to be just a tree!" "...I am afraid that this is not how the universe works, we were oblivious, this universe is the yground of humans and their ilk, we the Trients are just living in it." Tree Father Taphena sighed Even Tree Father Snowist nodded... Tree Father Taphina was their leader even in their darkest times he was there to say the final word, to say such words was heartbreaking and soul- crushing for him, but he understood, he had seen this truth for himself once against the army of the True Beginning Empire, and twice against the army of the Great Serpent Empire, "We are not destined to do anything great..." Tree Father Descartes tried to say something but stopped and looked at the ground, if heforted them, who wouldfort him? Their shaken confidence would not be restored with a few words, or maybe the truth was what they said... All they had to do now was wait for another human to lead them to another battlefield to embarrass themselves once again, hoping that this nightmare would end soon and they would return to their first nightmare as mere trees on a distant... *tter* *tter* At this moment, the sky was disturbed, the clouds took on an arc shape and began to move towards the south rapidly, even the air and space shook violently. "Heavens, what is happening?" Tree Father Descartes flinched and looked around, Tree Father Taphena and Tree Father Snawist also trembled, "Something is happening in the north!" *Fall* *Fall* The True Beginning Empire''s soldiers below Saint level all fell to their knees, while the weaker ones among them immediately lost consciousness. "I feel my soul shaking, what could possibly be causing this wave of destruction?" Tree Father Snowset muttered as he looked north. Tree Father Taphena kept looking north for a few more seconds before slowly standing up, opening his eyes in panic, "This soul print... It''s a little different but I won''t miss it... It''s Hoffenheim!" "Hoffenheim?!" Tree Father Snawist also quickly stood up, after Taphena''s reminder he could easily recognize the soul print as well, "It''s really him!! Isn''t he dead? ... And how could The be this strong?!" "Hey, you there," Tree Father Descartes on the other hand didn''t have time to wonder, he quickly searched for the nearest Shadow Sword and shouted at it, "Open us a portal to the northern battle, do it now!" Chapter 829: Restrictions Chapter 829: Restrictions ? Eastern Region--City of Hope *Rumble* *Rumble* *Fall* *Fall* On their knees and faces, everyone fell into scene simr to what was happening in the South. "What''s happening? Whose power is this? What the hell is going on?!" At the top of the Senate Tower, the Marshal stood terrified Jabba also opened his eyes wide when he felt that tremor that struck his soul and looked north quickly, "Is this Hoffenheim?! ... It seems that His Excellency has cooked up something new in secret, and what a smell!" He then smiled and nodded, and looked back, "Hey, Marshal Lacrosse, it seems that yourpanions will face a great test today." "His Excellency? Do you mean this has something to do with the Third Truth Chosen? What are youughing at, you idiot local? This soul force oura..." Marshal Lacrosse took a few quick steps towards the balcony to stand next to Jabba, "I felt a simr aura before in one of the battles I participated in in the Middleary Belt, it was one of the Overlord''s generals! This power... It''s not something that should exist in the Youngary Belt!!" Jabba kept his eyes on the Marshal and asked seriously, "What do you mean it''s not supposed to exist in the Youngary Belt? How powerful is that general?" His curiosity red up whenever anything rted to the Middleary Belt was mentioned. "You really are a local who doesn''t know anything," the Marshal looked at Jabba with contempt, "The person I''m talking about is the Seventh General under the Overlord, General Agatar, an expert in the World Cataclysm Realm!" "World Cataclysm? Is this the realm above the Martial Emperor Realm?!" Jabba opened his eyes wider and rested his chin on his hand, "...Is it possible that His Excellency was able to break through to the World Cataclysm Realm? When did he break through to the Martial Emperor Realm in the first ce?! If that''s true..." "This is impossible, absolutely impossible! Do you think the World Cataclysm Realm experts are carrots and cappages?!" The Marshal mmed his hand on the balcony, "...It really is impossible that he has this kind of power, But he is ying a dangerous game, no doubt. I have to go and participate in whatever is happening, or I will not be able to answer His Majesty''s questions when we return!" "Take it easy!" Jabba reached out and grabbed his wrist tightly, "If it is just a game as you say, then your three colleagues will handle it, and if it is real, then your going will not help at all. Stay by my side here and let us analyze the situation together and find solutions." "What do you mean *if it is real*? Don''t you understand, there is no way that anyone on this is an expert in the World Cataclysm Realm!!" The Marshal shook Jabba''s hand away, but he did not rush to leave. He was clearly convinced by his words and decided to stay. "Why are you so sure?" Jabba raised an eyebrow, then looked to the north for a long time, "His Excellency is a user of the Master Law of Truth after all, he is a great man, and I do not rule anything out when ites to him." "You don''t understand, you stupid local, there are too many restrictions on theary belts, and among the restrictions on the Young Belt is that no one at the World Cataclysm Realm is allowed to appear. This is because the heavenlyws here are too fragile and an expert at the World Cataclysm Realm can easily affect the entire, even destroy it with ease!" "Forbidden? You mean that those in the World Cataclysm Realm of the Middleary Belt cannot enter the Young Belt?" Jabba raised his eyebrows slightly, "Then what would happen if one of us broke into the World Cataclysm Realm?!" "How stupid are you? Of course, that''s not what I''m talking about, no one from the Middleary Belt is allowed to drop back to the Youngary Belt no matter how strong they are, what I mean here is the restrictions imposed on the sons of the Youngary Belt themselves." The Marshal shook his head, "If there was one person in the entire Youngary Belt who deserved to be in the World Cataclysm Realm, it would be His Majesty Pythor who reached the peak of the Martial Emperor Realm thousands of years ago, but he can''t." "There are such restrictions? His Excellency didn''t tell me about them before, maybe he himself doesn''t know about them..." Jabba looked north for a long time. "Hmph, how would a narrow-minded local like him know about such a thing? All thes in the Young Belt have shackles that restrict the strength of thews to the fourth stage, which makes them extremely fragile. Look at what''s happening around you, just the appearance of that aura made the entire tremble and sent all the mortals to the dreand. Something like this is impossible to happen in the middleary belt!" Jabba tapped his chin a few times, "Restrictions imposed on thes of the Youngary Belt so that all thews are up to the fourth stage at most? ...So what if someone went to the middleary belt where thews are stronger and broke through to the world Cataclysm there and then returned to his?" "What do you think the restrictions ons are!? Every intelligent being born in the Youngary Belt has invisible restrictions ced on their soul realm, making the fourth stage of the heavenlyws their ultimate limit, so they cannotprehend anything above, and also making it extremely difficult to gather soul force, and another restriction to make the soul force cannot exceed a certain limit. There are also other restrictions on the energy gathering center, which makes the process of destroying the foundation dozens of times more difficultpared to someone born in the middleary belt, so even if His Majesty Pythor went to a in the middleary realm, he would not be able to break through, this is our destiny!" ''The foundations have be unstable in the Martial Emperor Realm due to therge size gap between the foundations of a Martial Emperor and those below it, most likely the realm above the Martial Emperor will see a major change.'' Jabba remembered His Excellency''s words when he heard about the foundation being destroyed so he didn''t seem too surprised at this point, however... Jabba sent him a side nce, "Restrictions on the Soul Domain and other restrictions on the Energy Gathering Center? But from your description, it seems that the restrictions only make it difficult but not impossible, hasn''t anyone done that before?" "Doesn''t make it impossible? How many people do you think are in the World Cataclysm Realm in the entire Middleary Belt? Even there they are generals working for the Overlords aka false gods, or owners of their own smalls, they are the true power units in the Middleary Belt, are you saying that a person from the Youngary Belt who has all these restrictions can break through to that realm? Wouldn''t it be when he pped all the people of the Middleary Belt in the face?" The Marshal looked at Jabba like he was looking at a clown But that look quickly disappeared and he looked in front of him, narrowing his eyebrows, "...There is a legend about one person who was able to do it, but it is most likely just rumors that he started to make himself famous and enhance his position, although rumors fly everywhere, no one really believes them." "Really? And what happened to him? Did he manage to return to his home and move into the Young Zone freely? If he did, he must have be a hegemon!" Jabba asked quickly. "This is just a legend that has no connection to reality!" The Marshal refused to believe those rumors and shouted at Jabba, then replied in a low voice, "...Anyway, ording to the legend, that person''s home was immediately promoted to the Middleary Belt, and because the people of the were still weak and not prepared for the fiercepetition there, they faced a major disaster and were all wiped out." Chapter 830: Before the storm Chapter 830: Before the storm ? Near the border of the northern region--- *Ooommmmnnnnn* A giant, t circle suddenly appeared on the ground, its enormous diameter making jaws drop. In this circle, the entire army of the Great Serpent Empire could stand, even the army of the North could stand next to them, and there would still be plenty of room! *Whoosh**Whoosh* As soon as that circle settled, shocking soul force waves shot out, forcing everyone under the Sagehood realm to hold their heads tightly as if they were about to explode. As for those in the first few levels of the Knighthoos Domain, they immediately fell to their knees screaming. "ARRGGHGH!!" "What exactly is this thing? Is this the trump card that the Third Truth''s Chosen was hiding?!" The three battlefields came to a halt... The Great Serpent Empire''s ground army was struggling in the face of the soul force waves, the warships were swaying in the air from the shock waves, and even the Great Serpent Emperors, although they weren''t as badly affected as the others, looked at that giant circle with anticipation. Fortunately, the True Beginning Emperors didn''t take advantage of the situation to attack them, in fact, they did something that made the heads of the Great Serpent forces heat up even more... They all retreated at the same time! "What''s going on? Why are those bastards retreating?!" "That''s because those soul waves don''t differentiate between friend and ally, look over there!" One of the Great Serpent Emperors pointed towards the north. There, Hk''s army was inplete chaos! "Damn it, they must have received orders to retreat, otherwise they wouldn''t have retreated at the same time and in that orderly way, it seems that the real soul attack from that giant circle hasn''t even begun yet!" "We must destroy that circle!!" General Md wiped the blood that was pouring from his head and shouted loudly A quick conversation between the Great Serpent Emperors then began a massive attack wave on that giant circle, around eighty Martial Emperors with dozens of ships and hundreds of thousands of soldiers, all of them opened fire! *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* But all of these attacks collided with a soul force wall and exploded before reaching the circle! Hk watched the majestic scene as the Great Serpent Army rained attacks on the t circle, ignoring the fainting spells urring among his soldiers and the frenzy that struck the beast army, "...Why does that thing look like a portal to something?" *Oooommnnnn* The giant circle slowly began to rise upwards, and as they all rose, something appeared in its ce, something that looked like a huge, endless column. "Attack, don''t stop!!" The Great Serpent Emperors knew that whatever was happening would not end well for them. *Ooooommmmmmnnnnnn* The height of the giant circle began to elerate until it disappeared above the clouds, A few branches filled with silver leaves began to appear on the massive column, making it now clear that this was a tree trunk! *CRAAACK* The highest point of the huge trunk finally collided with the Heaven''s Sealing Array, and began to push the energy cover upwards! "Oh? Well, it''s no longer needed anyway-" Robinughed and sent his orders to the Heaven''s Sealing Array. *tter* The banners suddenly left their positions and quickly flew towards Robin''s location. The Heaven Sealing Array disappeared for the first time in six days, finally, there was no longer a veil preventing the 400 Martial Emperors from descending! "There, this is the location of the controller of the array, and perhaps he is the controller of this strange circle as well, kill him!!" One of the smart ones pointed towards Robin''s location and then rushed towards him raising his weapon, eight Martial Emperors behind him! Facing this intense attack, Robin merely smiled. *Shhhhh* The tree branches suddenly moved! "What the-- Arrrghhh!!" "Pffffttt!!!" With speed like a whip and weight like mountains, those Martial Emperors found themselves flying backward like meteors, in the blink of an eye there was no trace of them, their life or death was unknown! The rest of the 400 Martial Emperors didn''t dare to act on their own anymore, they just started to approach the remaining 80 emperors alive and surround Generals Parrs and Md to take their orders And they didn''t wait for long, as General Parrs shouted, "Everyone be careful! Put your full attention on that thing and stay put!!" Everyone immediately listened to him without question, they could already sense the three marshals and their army approaching quickly, preserving their lives and the lives of their colleagues until the highermand arrived was the most important thing right now! *Kachaaaa* *Bzzzzt* *Bzzzzt* *Bzzzzt* "Hmmm..." After a few minutes, after thest leaf emerged from the top of the huge tree, that giant circr portal disappeared. And what it left behind made everyone look up with their mouths wide open... It was a huge silver tree! No, that thing could no longer be described as a tree, but rather a pir that carried the weight of the sky! And above it, a dense thunderstorm began to gather, the force of the storm alone was rming. *Buzz**Buzz**Buzz* "This..?" Near the battlefield, a space portal opened and the three Tree Fathers came out with difficulty, each of them exceeding 60 meters in height, but in front of the giant tree that they faced as soon as they appeared, they appeared as if they were ants that no one paid attention to! "..... About two minutes passed after Hoffenheim appeared, and no one made not make any move. However, his attack a moment ago was still fresh in everyone''s minds, so they all just stood and stared at him as well, and at the same time, the nearly 700,000 soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire''s army began to retreat in all directions under the instructions of Generals Parrs and Md. But when they retreated a certain distance, Hoffenheim made a few threatening gestures towards them, so they quickly received another order to stop. Robin was also another subject of focus in this stifling silence, after everyone saw the array banners heading towards him, and saw how the giant tree moved to defend him, everyone''s eyes automatically moved to take a quick nce at his position as he stood with his arms folded in front of his chest infort, then they would return to focus on the giant silver tree. "Hoof... Hoof" "Argh!!" Five minutes after Hoffenheim appeared, 7 Martial Emperors appeared from afar, they were the ones who were knocked away. All of them were injured and full of fractures, but they were alive. The rest of their colleagues quickly gathered around them to protect them in case the giant tree tried to finish the job, but they were lucky enough that the giant silver tree acted as if it didn''t notice them, so they just focused on providing them with treatment. From afar, Hk slightly furrowed, "...Well, this result doesn''t match that overwhelming aura, in that single attack, two ''low-level Martial Emperors were killed orpletely incapacitated wherever they are, with seven seriously injured, that''s the strength of someone at the half-step level of the realm above Martial Emperor... Almost like me." That expectant silence continued for another two minutes, until... *Whoosh**Whoosh* *Whoosh* The three marshals finally arrived, behind them a thousand Martial Emperors ready for battle. Chapter 831: Laugh Chapter 831: Laugh ? *Wosh* *Wosh* *Wosh* The three marshals suddenly stopped in mid-air, their expressions showing surprise and shock, but not fear, just like Marshal Lacrosse in the Eastern region, they also KNOW that their senses are lying to them and realized instantly that this gigantic silver tree couldn''t possibly be as powerful as its aura suggested. Almost a thousand Martial Emperors stopped behind them, all of them had been flying steadily for the past few days without any hindrance or injury, so they all arrived at the battlefield prepared as if they were just warming up! However, they didn''t engage in a major battle as soon as they arrived as expected... Instead, like the rest of the people who were there before, they raised their heads up and stared at the giant silver plum tree that had appeared out of nowhere, but they didn''t seem too shocked... Of course, they had seen it on their way here and felt the soul force waves, with all their hearts they wanted to change their path and move in different directions but they listened to the marshals'' orders and continued to advance anyway, now that they were standing in front of it, they weren''t sure what to do! Now that they had arrived, the huge silver tree remained motionless, not seeming to make any move, and also, it seemed that their opponent would not be just that huge silver tree... There was another army lying in the north, containing hundreds of Martial Emperors and hundreds of thousands of soldiers, many of whom were beasts! In the midst of the silence that had descended upon everyone, a voice was clearly heard, "Haha, wee everyone, we have been waiting a long time to receive you!" "Hmm?" Marshal Serpal nced towards the source of the voice, it was someone standing at the head of the army lying in the north, "Is this some kind of joke?" It was clear that this army was there to cut off their men''s escape route, and it could even be said that this pursuit was to prepare this battlefield, so why did the head of that army look so friendly?! General Md quickly pointed out, "Marshal, these are the locals who live in the North. We do not know their intentions, but the battle here has been going on for about half an hour, but that army has not moved a single step." "Oh? You over there, do you want to surrender?" Marshal Serpalughed loudly, "A wise decision, if I were you and saw the army of the Great Serpent Empire, I would have made that decision too haha." Hkughed and folded his hands together, "Well, not surrender surrender! We can call it cooperation. I will help you get rid of the Third Truth Chosen for a few conditions that we will agree onter while drinking the finest tea haha." "..." Marshal Serpal was so shocked that he didn''t reply. As for Marshal Xanox, he pointed at him with contempt and looked at his two colleagues, "Is that something joking?" Hk''s expression turned for the worse, he had really offended Robin too many times and too tantly, he couldn''t bear to lose their support as well. At that moment, he heard a loudugh, "Ahahahaha!" "Burton!! If I were you, I wouldn''tugh so hard. You''re the only loser here. Don''t think that the artificial aura of that damn tree will fool anyone!" Hk shouted angrily, unleashing his aura. As for Robin, heughed until he stopped, then shrugged and went back to silence. Seeing that Robin was afraid of him and listened to his words, Hk gained some confidence and turned back to look at Serpal and Xanox, "Whether I''m joking or not, whether I deserve cooperation or not, we''ll find out over lunch today. What do you think? I''ll treat you to the most delicious local Nihari food!" After unleashing his oppressive aura towards Robin a moment ago and showing that he wasn''t weaker than them, this time Serpal and Xanox were forced to take him seriously. They looked at First Marshal Celebos,pletely ignoring the human who hadughed a moment ago, none of them even bothered to look at his face. "...." First Marshal Celestus who was still examining the silver plum tree until now finally looked away and turned towards Hk, "Are you the local leader of the Northern Region?" "Of course, everything here is mine, and every soul obeys me!" Hk struck his chest. Although the leaders of the giant tribes behind him were annoyed by his words and sent meaningful nces to each other, they didn''t say anything... Following Hk for them was better than following a human, which is exactly why they didn''t bring any of the other intelligent races'' armies with them today! "...It wouldn''t be too bad of an idea if we got a local guide." First Marshal Celipus nodded. "Of course, it wouldn''t be a bad idea at all! Haha, where do you want to go? I know of many caves that contain hundreds of thousands of pearls!" Hk pped loudly andughed, finally finding a thread that he could use to negotiate with these people. "Hundreds of thousands of pearls?!" Marshal Celipus opened his eyes wide, the saliva dripping from the rest of the Martial Emperors behind him! But he quickly shook his head to regain hisposure, "The first thing we need to go to is over there." The Marshal then pointed towards the peak of a mountain behind Hk. Hk looked behind himughing, but his face quickly turned to shock, and he turned back to look at the First Marshal with a fake smile, "What you''re referring to is the Northern Edge Mountain, it''s a huge mountain and looks majestic indeed but in reality, it''s very far away and doesn''t contain any pearls hehe why don''t we just forget about it? Actually, I was going to ask that we make the entire Northern Region a safe zone for us the locals, and give you the rest of the to take whatever you want for a certain period, what do you think?" "Are you the one who''s going to tell me where to go, you local scum?" First Marshal Celebus''s demeanor changed, "We''re going to go to that mountain with or without your help, you have no say in the matter!" When the Overlord came to this, he knew the location of the''s spirit and agreed with her to help them refine it, and he also described its location to them, the only reason the First Marshal himself came to Nihari was to start refining the''s spirit! How could he allow this local to prevent him from the opportunity of a lifetime?! "...Why don''t we calm down a bit and sit down to talk, huh? Everything is negotiable hehe." In return, Hk''s facial expressions quickly changed as well, he appeared tense, but his words angered the three marshals even more, apparently none of them seemed willing to negotiate this part. He was under a strict soul oath not to allow them to enter the northern region, let alone the Northern Edge Mountain where the spirit recedes! For him, allowing them to go there was an absolute impossibility!! "PfffHAAAHAHAHAHA!!!!" Anotherugh came from Robin, this time much louder than before. Chapter 832: Planetary Emperor Robin Burton Chapter 832:ary Emperor Robin Burton ? "Hehehaaahaha!!" Robin''s loudughter attracted everyone''s attention to him once again. "..." This time, Hk''s thick skin began to turn red with anger and embarrassment, as he knew for sure that Robin was making fun of him. He wanted with every cell in his body to shout at Robin, cursing him and maybe even throwing him a punch or two, but he didn''t say a word this time, he didn''t dare, and this was killing him from the inside. "Ah my stomach ah, hehehehe!!!" Robin held his belly fromughing so hard, his eyes were tearing up a little too, "Don''t look at me, I haven''t said a word yet, I haven''t said a word! Hahaha!!!" He actually wasn''tughing to provoke Hk, but rather tough at the irony of fate! He was nning to cause a rift between the two parties by any means, perhaps he would provoke one of them to insult the other or try to stop the meeting between them, his standing still until now was to prevent the two parties from reaching an agreement, but apparently there was no need! The cooperation between Robin and Hk up until this moment was based on Hk being able to ignore Robin''s control over the entire as long as he did not approach his red line, which was the Northern Edge Mountain, anything else was negotiable in his eyes. And Robin was not interested in possessing the soul of Nihari at the moment. But the Marshal left everything and wanted the Northern Edge Mountain in particr! On the Great Serpent Empire''s side, some of the Martial Emperors who had just arrived were provoked by Robin''sughter and almost attacked him, but Marshal Celibos stopped them, then stared at his face for a few seconds, "...I recognize you, you''re that guy from the Safe City battle!" "Hahaha... Hehe..." Robin wiped the tears ofughter from his eyes and turned to First Marshal Celibos, "Just now you recognize me? Your memory isn''t very good, you little snakes." Marshal Celibos passed his eyes over Robin from top to bottom, "Just a human, all humans are the same." "I''ll take it as apliment, but unfortunately I can''t say the same about you," Robin pointed at Marshal Celibos'' long tail, and Marshal Serpal''s protruding fang, "Although you are an artificial mixture of humans and the same animal, each one of you looks like an animal in your own way, that''s really adorable." "You...!!" Marshal Serbal gripped his weapon tightly and almost lunged at Robin. "Marshal!" General Parrs called from afar with a loud shout, "This is the guy who was giving the important orders in the battle of the city, we also saw him controlling the energy wall and he was the one who nullified it a moment ago, and he is also the one controlling that silver tree and most likely he is the one who summoned it!" "Oh...?" The gaze of the new attendees towards Robin changed from someone who does not know his worth to curiosity and threat, then Marshal Serbal continued, "Do I understand that you are the Third Truth Chosen?" "''"Smart! It seems that your human brains were not affected much by your being half- animals," Robin nodded with a smile, "Yes, I amary Emperor Robin Burton, the one known as the Third Truth Chosen!" *Swoosh* Marshal Serpal didn''t say another word, he simply rushed towards Robin raising his weapon, he even sacrificed a drop of Durger the Devourer''s blood and coated his weapon with purple mist... The reward for killing the Third Truth Chosen must be his!! This time, First Marshal Celipus didn''t stop him, he just narrowed his eyes and focusedpletely on what would happen next, even Hk held back his anger and watched closely. "Oh, that''s scary!" Robin raised his eyebrows slightly at the Marshal''s rush, but he didn''t move. *Shaaa* One of Hoffenheim''s main branches came down like a whip. "Hmm?!" Serpal quickly noticed that the sleeping giant had moved and saw the huge branching down on him like a mountain, but he didn''t retreat or take a defensive stance, continuing forward with his full attack power! *Bzzzz* The branch finally met the Marshal''s weapon coated with the Minor Corrosion Law, creating a huge energy wave. "Pfft!!!" A split secondter, the Marshal was seen flying backward, spitting blood. "Look what we have here, I think I have to adjust my words, the fact that you are half-animals really affects your minds." Robin shook his head, "Here we are, we can barely start a respectable conversation before one of you wants to bite me, isn''t there a sane man among you? Sigh~" "You!!" Under everyone''s watch, Marshal Sripal emerged from a deep hole in the ground. He had some superficial injuries but was ready to fight again. In front of this result: Hk showed a big smile, First Marshal Celebus knitted his eyebrows, and Robin sighed helplessly... All of them at the same moment were struck by the same conclusion... This power is still within the Martial Emperor Realm and has not yet reached the World Cataclysm Realm! In Hk''s eyes, he smiled because he regained his confidence that he was still the strongest being here, as long as no one crossed the Martial Emperor Realm power limit, he hadplete confidence that he and Crixus the Great could defeat anyone. In First Marshal Celebus'' eyes, he knew that the aura he felt was most likely a lie and that it was impossible for anyone or anything to have reached this power in the Youngary Realm, however, standing in front of an entity with the strength of half a step into the World Cataclysm Realm was still a huge headache, especially if that entity was a damned tree with hundreds of limbs! As for Robin, he sighed because he couldn''t do anything about Hoffenheim''s power. The overwhelming aura that had appeared a moment ago was surging from his soul domain, it was Robin''s soul force aura, but everyone was focused on the imprint of Hoffenheim''s soul that wasing out of his soul realm at that moment... ording to the Greend Spirit, the Primal Soul can form its owner back with the same capabilities and power, because this is the strongest his soul has ever reached and it can''t take much more, meaning for example Robin can''t absorb the Primal Soul of a mortal and make him a soul creature able to fight against the World Cataclysm, the mortal soul will remain mortal. Hoffenheim died when his soul power was around 950, now Robin can barely push him to 1000 and he''s really being cruel to him and reducing the period of time he can fight! Robin is now like someone who has a pot full of soup but doesn''t have enough tes, he has 6000 soul units but he only has a bowl that holds 1000, so he sighed, this is a problem that can only be solved by absorbing more Primal Souls... Maybe one day he will have an army of soul creatures? Or maybe he can absorb the soul of a person in the World Cataclysm Realm- Robinughed when he thought about this possibility. Chapter 833: Retreat Chapter 833: Retreat ? "I will kill you, no one will shed your blood but me!!" Marshal Serpal rushed out and attacked Robin again, pretending to be in a personal battle so that no one would join him and take Robin''s head instead... His Majesty Pythor for some reason said that killing this human was equivalent to taking over Nihari! But First Marshal Celepus raised his hand to stop him not caring about his little games, then looked at Robin with a slight smile, "You introduced yourself as aary Emperor, you seem to be powerful and authoritative! How many others do you control? Why don''t you tell me about them? Who knows, we might be able to resolve our differences amicably." Marshal Xanox also smiled when he heard that, even Marshal Serpal calmed down a little, waiting to see how this conversation would continue, they both knew very well what the First Marshal wanted to do. Robin raised his eyebrows, "Oh, I didn''t expect you to expose it as soon as you saw me. I thought you would threaten a little first... Or maybe you want to confuse me so you could continue the rest of the conversation keeping the upper hand? That''s not a bad idea.." The Marshal''s smile remained the same, "Expose what exactly? I don''t understand what you are saying, Mr.ary Emperor." Facing the Marshal''s surprise, Robin showed a big smile, "You don''t understand? I thought you were talking about the two Marshals and the three fleets on Jura that were crushed, what were the Marshals'' names... Oh, one named Darpoth and the other named Stragon, I think? Sorry, I don''t remember the names of half-animals very well." Robin then pped his palms together and raised his eyebrows, "Oh, maybe you no longer care about them after they werepletely destroyed and you were talking about your friends on Orphan Blood and Greend that are currently under siege? Haha, there''s no need to talk about them either, they will meet the same fate as the visitors of Jura, anyone who dares to enter their of the True Beginning Empire will be annihted!" *Paa* "What did you just say?!" The three Marshals were startled, the smiles and sidelong nces on their faces were wiped away "What?" "Marshal Dayroth and Marshal Straga attacked a together and were defeated?!" Of course, needless to say, the army of the Great Serpent Empire below was terrified, and even the nearly 1500 Martial Emperors were disturbed and looked towards their three marshals quickly, waiting for them to deny these words, but the faces of the three were extremely ugly at this moment... Marshals Dayroth and Straga headed with three fleets to one of thes, that''s a fact they knew and agreed upon in the meeting, why did this guy know it? And why did he talk about thisrge-scale attack on all hiss with a smile? Could it be that what he was saying was true? That he was able to confront them?! Marshal Xanox could not remain silent any longer, every second they were silent only reinforced the doubts in the hearts of their followers, "You are a disgraceful liar! How can a local force like you resist the Great Serpent Empire? Is this why you stand alone here, far from your forces? Because they are all dying now in the other threes?" Then Marshal Xanox quickly looked at the troops to hear cheers, but unfortunately, his response was not conclusive... Then Marshal Xanox quickly looked at the troops to hear cheers, but unfortunately, his response was good enough for them... His words proved to everyone that there was a war on others currently taking ce while this person who called himself aary Emperor was hereughing with them! And the forces ofary Emperor Robin that he was talking about were here a few minutes ago and all the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire saw them, is it possible that all those mighty forces who killed nearly a thousand Martial Emperors, destroyed their fleets and ground forces, and even repelled the three Marshals a few days ago, are the only some random forces who were assigned here? There are more of them on others?! Unintentionally, Marshal Xanox''s words worked in Robin''s favor... "..." Robin turned towards Marshal Xanox, directing his full attention to him, his simple smile gone and his face mischievous, one of his eyes began to glow silver, emitting a tremendous soul force, as for the other eyes, Robin activated 100% of his Master Truth Law showing a brilliant golden color. "Argh!!" Marshal Xanox took two steps back in mid-air, put his hands over his eyes, and looked away, a few drops of sweat could be seen on his forehead! Although he wasn''t subjected to a fatal attack, he felt his soul shaking, and his entire body exposed to Robin as if it were naked... A feeling of weakness and humiliation that he had never experienced in his life, something inside him screamed at this moment to shut his mouth and get away from Robin! "Marshal!!" The Martial Emperors and even the soldiers shouted anxiously, this was the first time they had seen the great entity represented by the name of Marshal acting like this! "...." Hk narrowed his eyebrows as he felt a little nervous as well and asked, "Niri, this silver glow is a soul force, I know that, but what about that golden eye? I can''t read it at all..." ".....?!" Hk narrowed his eyebrows even more, Niri, the spirit of Nihari, didn''t answer him but he felt that she was trembling violently, this meant that she had seen something she didn''t know about or that she didn''t want to talk about it... Either way, this seemed dangerous! "Xanox!!" First Marshal Celespus quickly moved and stood in front of his colleague, then looked at Robin, "You dare to attack a High Marshal in secret? Are you dering war on the Great Serpent Empire?!" "That thing went too far when he cursed me. I''m standing here alone not because I have to, but because I cane and go as I please. Who can stop me? You?! I''m a fuckin''ary Emepror, you rabble, Do you even know what that means? If you don''t treat me like you treat your master, then at least show due respect. Otherwise, don''t me me for treating you in a manner befitting you." Under the pressure of Robin''s left silver and right golden eyes, everyone swallowed their saliva... He put his immense soul force into these words, and this made them feel it deep in their hearts and minds. Then Robin''s eyes suddenly returned to normal, and he smiled again, "And I seemed to hear some joke here, dering war on the Great Serpent Empire? We are already at each other throats, Don''t you see that this ship has sailed?" "Listen, you... Mister!" Marshal Serpal nced at Xanox before shouting at Robin, "What we have is a battle of interests and its purpose is Nihari, but your actions will bring unwanted attention to you, blood and destruction to everything you touch!" "Oh, you mean like attacking my threes behind my back?" Robin chuckled, then his expression changed to seriousness, "Listen carefully, half-animals, I''m going to be away for a while to clean up the bunch of idiots who dared to step on mynds, and when I''m done I''ll bring my real army ande back to wipe you all off the face of my new Nihari." "But don''t think that I will leave you unattended on my new beloved, my loyal officer Hk will do everything in his power to stop you until I return," Robin continued, pointing at Hk who was opening his mouth wide, "Don''t think for a moment that you can cross this line and go to the Northern Edge Mountain under his watch, hahaha!" "What?! Wait here!" Hk panicked, "What do you mean under my watch, what do I have to do with you? Wait!!" But his screams were met with silence as if he was speaking anothernguage. After Robin said thest word and whileughing, Hoffenheim''s soul creature quickly vanished, and Robin then cut through space and jumped into it... leaving the Great Serpent Empire''s army and the Northern Region''s army looking at each other. Chapter 834: Backlash Chapter 834: Bacsh ? "No! Get back here you son of a bitch!!" Hk felt his mind about to copse as he saw Robin tearing through space, he pulled his hand back and unleashed a punch at him with all his might *Paa* *Bzzzzt* *Shaa* The punch that carried the power of someone who had surpassed the physical limits of physical strength shattered space, every tree and every pebble in its path buckled and turned to dust, but unfortunately for him, Robin had already jumped into the space crack and disappeared. "NOOOO!!!" Hk stomped his foot on the ground a few times *Paa* *Baa* *Baa*, "How dare that filthy bastard put me in this situation? It will be my end!!" "Haa... Haa..." Hk took a few more seconds to calm down, then automatically nced at the three marshals and tried to force a smile on his face, "Gentlemen, there''s no need to take his words seriously, he''s just trying to drive a wedge between us, I''m a local as you can see while he''s a lowly self-entitled invader like you, how can I be an obedient officer under hismand? I''m open to all kinds of agreements haha." "..." The marshals heard every word but did not respond, all of them were currently raising their weapons and looking at him as if they were looking at an ancient beast, it was not a look of fear but of anticipation and respect. The true fear was evident in every member of the Great Serpent Empire''s army though, their experience in war told them that if this punch was directed towards them, it would wipe out a few thousand soldiers before they could stop it! The aura that Hk had shown before did not do him justice, only when he unleashed this punch did everyone know what they were up to! Marshal Xanox was the first to react, he looked to his right at First Marshal Celebos and whispered, "...This power isparable to His Majesty Pythor and that silver tree, what do we do?" Marshal Serpal clenched both of his hands tightly, "Damn it, what is wrong with this damn?!" Within a few minutes, they encountered two who could unleash the same power as His Majestyary Emperor Pythor, a half-step World Cataclysm Domain! A person with this kind of power was treated with the utmost respect and appreciation even among mid-range armies!! "If we cooperate, we can stop him, and our army can kill the rest of them even more easily, they barely have 600 Martial Emperors between them, we have around 1500, nothing to be afraid of here, but..." But the First Marshal didn''t seem intimidated, "If he''s really willing to cooperate, then I don''t see a problem." "He''s not willing to do anything, he''s just wasting our time until the Third Truth Chosen and his army go to the rest of thes to fight ourrades ande back!" Marshal Xanox sent a nce toward Hk, "Didn''t you listen to him? He doesn''t want to surrender, he just wants to talk!" "I agree with Brother Xanox." Marshal Serpal also nodded "Well that''s something that will be easy to test..." Marshal Celipos smiled, then shouted towards Hk, "Hey, You said you wanted to make a deal?" "Yes!" Hk replied directly What First Marshal Celepos said was also naturally noticed by him, his strength wouldn''t be of much use against the three of them using a Minorw of the destruction path! The First Marshal looked into Hk''s eyes seriously, "Good, then I have one offer, join us and surrender the Northern Egde Mountain, and in return choose the promise you want and I will make it happen, everything is on the table! Perfect techniques, epic weapons, I can take you to the Middleary Belt right away, you can even take a higher rank than me in the Great Serpent Empire if you want to stay!" "Marshal!!" Serpal and Xanox shouted at the same time. The First Marshal Celepus''s position was simply too high, higher than even the princes, he was His Majesty''s friend andpanion in war and peace before he met the Supreme Lord! But from the First Marshal''s point of view, if Hk epted this unanswerable offer, everyone would end up happy today. Firstly, getting the support of the king of the locals and the most powerful of them is the same as getting the support of all the locals, which means that they won''t have to kill them all and it will be a great help in extracting the''s resources! Secondly, getting the help of someone as powerful as His Majesty Paythor will double their upper strength and they will be able to crush rivalary empires in the Youngary Belt with ease, if they get this kind of power and resources with him by their side, what''s the problem if he gives him a higher position than him? Thirdly and most importantly... he will need to seclude himself for a very long time to refine the spirit of Nihari, meaning that he won''t receive orders from this local until he leaves his seclusion, and after he leaves, he will be the owner of the and regain his position as the second man after Paythor!! "What''s wrong with all of you people... I told that fugitive bastard and I''ll say it again, I don''t want to join anyone, and the Northern Egde Mountain is out of any agreement." Hk remained silent for a moment after that before he started scratching his head ufortably, "How about we choose something else, huh? We have plenty of energy pearls and rare minerals, okay?" The First Marshal nodded twice, the look in his eyes turning cold, then raised his hand, "He really intends to waste our time, no need to say another word, attack." "CHAAAARGE!" *crack* *crack* "You bastard... you damnable little bastard...!!" Hk looked angrily towards the spot where Robin had disappeared, then shouted loudly, "Brother Crixus, it seems our fate will be in our own hands as usual,e on let''s ughter those bastards and then ughter the biggest bastardter!!" *Rumble* *Paa* *Paa* *Paa* The sound of wing pping made First Marshal Celebos look towards the horizon, he found the wyvern, Crixus The Great,ing towards them quickly, his eyes shing with killing intent and his mouth dripping with blueva saliva... The Marshal''s eyes widened at that moment, the sight of that huge entity approaching him reminded him of the majesty of Durger the Devourer. At that moment he began to think that winning today might not be as easy as he expected. *Bzzzzt* Robin emerged from a space rift a thousand miles away from the battle site, in an open valley with no one around, and immediately grabbed his head and dropped to his knees, "Argh!!" A headache was about to kill him, his Soul Domain was shaking violently as if someone was hammering it! "Haaa.. Haaa.." Only after about an hour did Robin regain his bnce a little. He sat leaning against a tree trunk, "Evergreen, what happened to me? I was trying to use my full soul force to crush that marshal''s soul domain, but I ended up getting injured myself!" "Reckless! Why didn''t you use one of the offensive soul techniques you created?" Evergreen''s voice echoed in his mind, "I can''t believe you tried to use your raw soul force to attack, what are the techniques for then?! you even activated the Golden Eye of Truth!! Aren''t you afraid that someone undesirable like the spirit of this might see it? Please stop showing it off like it''s something ordinary!!" "Hee... Hehe... What, are you afraid that other spirits will lust after me too?... Anyway, I wanted it to have a huge impact, If I could kill a Marshall by simply disying my soul force, the rest would have run away in fear. I might have been able to catch a few of them with Spirit Creature Hoffenheim, causing even greater chaos and losses... But it ended up being me who quickly retreated!!" Robin pressed his left hand to his head, "What happened? Why couldn''t I disy my soul force? Why did this kind of bacsh ur?" "Humph! There are manyws that limit the levels of power in the Youngary Belt. For example, there is a limit that prevents the disy or use of anyw above the fourth stage, so it is extremely difficult to break through to the World Cataclysm Realm using internal energy. The same goes for the Divine Tattoo system and even your disciple''s body strengthening array since they need Runes of different stages ofws to work." Evergreen''s voice was heard again, "As for what you experienced a moment ago, it is the limits of soul force..." Chapter 835: To home Chapter 835: To home ? "Limits on soul force...?" Robin was surprised. "Yes! Soul force is different in this regard. Although the Soul is also considered a heavenlyw, it is an unssifiedw and cannot be dealt with like otherws. For example, you do not need to study the soulw and delve into its stages to be stronger, You only need to collect soul units." Evergreen entered the teacher mode and spoke seriously, "When ites to collecting energy units in the Youngary Belt, it is very difficult. Even an ancient Treant like Hoffenheim and his peers who lived for millions of years barely had around 900~ points. However, there are some monsters like you who are able to exceed the permissible strength limit equivalent to a half-step World Cataclysm or a very weak World Cataclysm, which is a thousand soul points, Silver Soul. The solution with these people is to limit the number of soul units you can use at a time to only a thousand soul units." "Why didn''t you tell me something like this before?!" Robin lifted his hand from his head, "Doesn''t that mean that my 6,000 soul units are pretty much useless? It means that I''m no longer stronger than anyone by a significant margin, tsk~ With that, one of my most important trump cards has gone..." "You are right, but you''re not weaker than anyone in the Youngary Belt either, you''re already standing at the top of the pyramid! By only using Soul Creature Hoffenheim you can fight the likes of Hk, and if you join the fight yourself and use the gift I bestowed upon you as my owner, you''ll be able to cut him down easily, the same goes for anyone the Youngary Belt!" Evergreen disagreed, then continued, "One other thing, It''s true that you also can''t release the 6,000 points all at once, but you can distribute them as you please, meaning that if you had 5 other souls creatures as powerful as Hoffenheim, you''d be able to release them all and easily destroy the Great Serpent Empire''s army and even behead Hk and the three Marshals at the same time. You had the chance to harvest the primal soul of the other three Tree Fathers who were killed, but instead, you just secluded yourself in your research and didn''t listen to me, hmph!" " ...I was still afraid to have those soul creatures in my soul domain, I wanted to see what would happen to Hoffenheim''s primal soul after it matured first." Robin muttered then stood up and looked north, "But that''s okay, it''s not toote to gather a few more Primal souls hehe." "Hey, what are you up to now? You can''t go back to the battle, your soul domain hasn''t stabilized yet!" Evergreen quickly reminded him. "Go back? No no, even if I had the choice to kill the three marshals and destroy their entire army I wouldn''t have chosen to do it, the northern region needs some discipline." Robin chuckled maliciously, "The Nihari Giant race is a blight that shouldn''t flourish." One way or another, the chain of events would have led in the same direction, the invasion of the north, thest home of the giants, the epicenter of danger, betrayal, and hatred that needed to be uprooted before this could be safe... What happened in the Battle of Safe City only elerated the process. "You''re really ying with fire, aren''t you afraid that the guy named Hk might actually ally with them? Then Nihari would really be lost forever..." Evergreen''s voice echoed in worry. "Hmph, what do you think the Ashera tribe is doing there? What about the armies of the other intelligent beings? I''m not ying around when ites to the north!" Robinughed sarcastically and turned away from North. At this moment, Evergreen opened her big eyes wide, finally understanding the confidence behind Robin''s actions... The Ashera Giant n had all fallen victim to the Soul Envement Technique, and it wouldn''t be strange if they passed this disease on to victims from other Giant ns! With people like them at the heart of Hk''s army, even if he tried to ally with the Great Serpent Empire, they would destroy the alliance!! "The fate of the North has been sealed since the day I met my son. Now my revenge has been done, and at the same time, Hk will get a taste for messing with me. How I would love to see his face if he survived all this. Haha, what a beautiful day!" Robinughed onest time and then opened a space rift towards the south, "As for me, there is one more thing I have to do." Southern Region - Winter Punishment City Currently, the area around the space portal was densely packed, the entire army of the True Beginning Empire had already been summoned and been standing ready for over an hour, and then the 500 Emperors returned and stood between them as well, nervous and ready to be summoned again, none of them knew what was going on there now after they left His Excellency alone... Shortly after that *boom* *boom* *boom* Arge portal opened and the three Tree Fathers came out with a Shadow Sword, all of them looking panicked after they had barely escaped But of course, the panic they showed did not spare them from the other Emperors'' questions, and after much insistence, they informed them of the events until the battle broke out between the Northern Region and the Great Serpent Empire''s army! Describing what Robin did and how he stood between two massive armies, and yet he spread his supremacy among them and came out without a scratch, it was an epic story that raised everyone''s morale to the sky! However, the Shadow Sword said that His Excellency had left before them, but he had not arrived yet, which made them even more nervous. After an hour of waiting, they all gathered around the space portal, waiting for Alexander or one of the seniormanders to give orders to rush to the northern battle and find out what happened to His Excellency, but all the generals remained silent, sweating, not having the courage to move the army or even send a voice message to His Excellency so as not to disturb him! But fortunately, at this moment, a space rift opened in the middle of the soldiers. *Bzzzzt* "Hmm? Your Excellency!" "His Excellency has arrived, open a road for him!" Robin''s appearance in the army immediately attracted attention, "Hmm?" He himself was surprised by the crowd around him "Robin!" Billy quickly came over, putting both his hands on Robin''s shoulder, "Are you okay? Why are you sote?" Robin looked at Billy from top to bottom, his armor was full of holes and he himself was full of wounds, some of them old from the Safe City war and some of them still bleeding, when Robin saw this heughed and shook his head, "Brother, I''m the one who should be asking you that question.." "Haha, these small injuries won''t affect me!" Billyughed out loud, although he wasn''t the strongest or smartest fighter here, he was still Robin''s childhood friend and a representative of the Burton family, he had to do his best in every battle so as not to embarrass himself! "Your Excellency, what are your orders?" Alexander slowlynded next to Billy, Victoria, and Elizabeth also came along, and after them, Flora and a number of the remaining most important Martial Emperors approached, among them the leader of the First Warlord Array, Julian Bat. "Everyone, you''ve worked hard and fought far from home long enough, get ready..." Facing his loyal followers, Robin smiled and pointed towards the space portal, "We''re going to net Jura." Chapter 836: Tactical retreat ? The stricken city of Jura-- Jura *Bzzzz* *Step* *Step* *Deep Inhale* "Cough cough... Heavy air filled with negative energy, it seems we''ve reached Jura city as nned." Robin smiled as he looked at the dpidated metal warehouse around him *Step* *Step* *Step* Behind him, the space of the portal began to churn and more of his generals emerged one after the other, then the rest of the Martial Emperors began to emerge Alexander took a few steps to quickly approach Robin, "Your Excellency, now would you please tell me the reason for our return? I won''t tell anyone, but at least I don''t want to be surprised like the rest of the soldiers, or else my prestige among them will decrease..." After Robin announced that everyone would move back to Jura, everyone was stunned and showered him with questions, it was not normal for such a sudden change to happen in the middle of a massiveary battle like the one taking ce in Nihari, but Robin just smiled and hurried them to leave. "Don''t worry, since this space portal is still standing, it means that the boys did a good job." Robin continued his steps forward until he got out of the metal warehouse and started walking along the dpidated inner city road, many memories started hitting his head like a sledgehammer... "What do you mean the portal is still standing?...Your Excellency, why exactly did wee to Jura City and notnd near the Imperial Capital directly? I thought you wanted to hide the army here, is something happening?!" Alexander''s heart started beating violently, the rest of the generals behind him followed them with furrowed eyebrows as well, waiting for any word from Robin. Robin was indeed about to speak when they were interrupted by the sounds of an explosioning from not too far away. *Boom* *Craaaack* "Arrrgh!!" "What was that?" Alexander quickly passed Robin and flew away, he quickly determined the direction of these sounds... There were at least twenty thousand people now in front of the city walls trying to enter, but the city wall was moving strangely to prevent them! "There is a battle in front of the city!!" Alexander shouted loudly and flew towards the battle without thinking *swoosh* "Battle?!" The rest of the generals were shocked by this information and quickly followed Alexander, who would dare to attack Jura City, the most sacred spot on the?! As for Robin, he spread his soul sense without moving a muscle, whatever is happening, as long as the generals headed there with a number of Martial Emperors behind them, what couldn''t be solved? *Ba-dum* But he quickly took a step back when he sensed the person standing above the city gate, it was Richard! "Your Excellency, is there something wrong?" One of the Burton family Martial Emperors who just got out of the portal walked towards Robin when he saw him shocked. "No... no no, nothing, I''m fine..." Robin took a few steps to the side until he leaned against the wall of what had once been his pce. Richard... Ever since Robin learned that there was an attack on the Jura, he has been afraid for Richard, not because he might be killed, as he is the person who knows his strength best, but he was afraid for his mental health and what he would do as he saw his world copse... again. A while ago, he received a report from Caesar that he noticed two different personalities in Richard as they traveled together, a calm and patient personality but heartless and ideal for conspiracy and tends towards suicide, As for the second personality, it loves war and killing and rushes towards bloodshed, but it is also the reason that drives Richard to stay alive because this personality ces the protection of family and homnd in a very high ce. When Robin heard about his son''s split personality, a few tears escaped his eyes, but he was not surprised, what Richard went through can cause that and more. All he ordered after reading Caesar''s report was tovish him with more of the Empire''s goods and provide him with afortable life from now on, he did not know that thisfortable life would not evenst a few days... Currently, he doesn''t know how to feel when he sees his son defending thest space gate, thest stronghold of the True Beginning Empire on the, with such ferocity... Should he feel proud and happy or ashamed and negligent?! In any case... Most likely, his rtionship with his son, which had begun to improve rtively, no longer exists now. Most likely, he will disown him when he sees him because he is an irresponsible father. Robin took a few more steps back until he reached the pce gate, then opened it and entered quickly and spoke hesitantly, "I will spend the night here today. I don''t want anyone to bother me. And spread my following orders to everyone: Set up camps around the walls of Jura City and follow Supreme General Caesar''s instructions, that''s all." Then with quick steps, he disappeared inside the pce that was filled with dust and cobwebs before his son saw him... "..." The Martial Emperor shrugged his shoulders, not understanding anything, but he returned anyway and informed everyone of His Excellency''s orders. In front of the Jura City Wall--- "Damn, are these the demi-humans we were fighting in Nihari? There are warships too!" Jura has been invaded too? Is that why we came back?!" "Kill them all!!" "Who is that white-haired gentleman? He''s fighting several Martial Emperors all by himself!" "Let''s ask questionster, now help the white-haired gentleman and wipe out the enemies!!" "Husss, enemy reinforcements have arrived, retreat!!" No understanding, no exchange of information, there was no need to even exchange nces... When Alexander and hispanions saw Richard surrounded by several Martial Emperors from the Great Serpent Empire''s army, they took out their weapons and attacked directly, each one of them pulling a Martial Emperor to the side and killing him within a few minutes. As for the Martial Emperors who had no opponent, they went to eliminate the group of soldiers and traitors in front of the wall. None of them stopped for a moment to ask why there were humans fighting side by side with the invaders. As long as they were standing with them, they shall die like them!! Under the attack of the huge city wall and several Martial Emperors, the Great Serpent soldiers and traitors were unable to continue fighting and fled to every corner and side. Even the warships turned and fled! But after Robin''s instructions, it didn''t take long before more and more Martial Emperors and soldiers of the True Beginning Empire began to emerge. Everyone who knew what was happening would be shocked for a moment before he took out his weapon and rushed to chase the fugitives without having to say a word. This proves the length of mental readiness of this army! After about an hour of chasing and fighting, Alexander approached the white-haired gentleman, ced his right hand on his heart, and bowed slightly, "Thank you, respected one, for defending Jura City. If it weren''t for you, I can''t imagine what would have happened." "I don''t need your gratitude for defending my home..." The gentleman replied in a rough voice, then jumped down and started walking into the city with his hands behind his back, "But I need to meet someone who thinks he can hide from me inside his pce." "Hmm?" Alexander raised his head and wanted to ask that gentleman to stop, and tell him that the city was a forbidden ce except for certain people, but something inside him told him that he had no right to say such a thing. He simply stood there and stared at the back of that gentleman who was walking away in front of him... Although he didn''t dare to say that he knew everything that was going on in the True Beginning Empire, he was still the third person in the order of power after Robin and Caesar and knew all the pirs of the empire''s army. How could he not know this gentleman? ... His rough tone and his flowing white hair suggested that he was old, but his physical build and taut skin suggested that he was young, "defending his home, a living city wall, the aura of a mid-level Martial Emperor... Was this His Excellency''s son, His Highness Richard?!" Chapter 837: Next task Chapter 837: Next task ? Under Robin''s Old Pce--- The period that Robin lived in Jura City cannot be called long, but he spent most of this period in this pce, specifically in this small room... From here began the tradition that all of Robin''s pce builders followed, which was to build a room underground for privacy, until theplexity finally reached the point of building aplete research maze under the imperial pce in the capital! *Paa* "Damn it!!" Robin entered through the rusty metal door and quickly closed it behind him as if he were escaping from a monster But he barely caught his breath when a storm of dust blew on him, "Cough cough... Damn, what is this?!" Robin looked around and found small eyes shining and hissing and crawling sounds, and the smell of animal urine and the remains of small corpses made the ce smell unbearable The room had been open for nearly 30 years and was located underground, so it had be a haven for dust, insects, and even small reptiles and mice. His clean study room, where he had produced most of the techniques that had turned the Burton family into a major force on the Ancestral Continent back then, had turned into a ruin! "Get lost!" Angry, Robin waved his hand, releasing a deep white me that raged throughout the room *SHUAAAAAA* *SQUICK* *SQUICK* In the blink of an eye, all the small animals, the remains of corpses, the old furniture, even the stench, everything was burned. "Hmph," Robin easily gathered the water in the air around the mansion with his right hand and pumped it into the room to wash away the ash and stains, then *Swoosh* with his left hand Robin summoned a small storm that dried up the water and removed any remains... Within a few minutes, the room was empty and clean again, as if they had just finished building it! What Robin was using now was the Perfect Fire Path, Perfect Water Path, and Perfect Wind Path, although he could only use the first stage, they were more than enough to handle something as simple as cleansing a room! Robin actually smiled after that and his mind cleared up a bit, it had been a long time since he had used those littlews he had discovered back in the day... "Huuu~" Robin let out a long sigh and sat in the middle of the room in a meditation position, "Evergreen, I need your help.." "What''s up this time?" Evergreen was currently ying around inside Robin''s soul domain, she had made a cover out of tree branches in the realm and then tied them between two nearby silver trees to make a rocking bed. "...It seems like things are going well for you there." Robin chuckled, "But it''s time to get to work, I need you to tell me how to search for a''s spirit." "What?! Ouch!!" Evergreen suddenly jumped up from her rocking bed and fell on her face, "Why are you asking about something like that?" Jura is my home and the core of my power. I can''t leave it without an owner for much longer. If I had owned it before, it would have been much easier to defend and the losses would have been less." "You want to refine another Spirit already? Aren''t you at war?! It hasn''t been a few years since you refined me yet, that''s unfair!!" Evergreen kicked a small silver squirrel that was walking beside her. "...Are you my wife? Didn''t you say that it was okay to refine more than one Spirit when I rejected you before and said that I would rather refine Jura than you? That''s what I''ll do now." Robin was surprised by Evergreen''s reaction, "Although I don''t think I can finish refining Jura''s soul anytime soon, I at least need to secure a percentage of the refinement so that I canmunicate with her." "...Well, damn it, never mind, DAMMIT! I did promise you something like this before, never mind!" Evergreen stood up again and looked away in annoyance, "There''s not much you need to know about the search process anyway, theary spirits are visible in the Middleary Belt and no one in the youngary Belt knows about us, the only ones who do know about us are the ones who have an overlord as back up and that overlord is the one who tells them about our location, you''re not supposed to find us in the first ce so there''s no technique involved, just repeat what the tree fathers did and you might get lucky." "...Randomly stick my toes deep into the ground?" Robin was surprised by her response and sneered. "Spread your Soul Sense!!" Evergreen stomped her foot on the ground, her patience was clearly running out early this time, "The Tree Fathers were able to sense my Soul Domain because their roots were close to me and fell within their Soul Sense range, but you already have a Silver Soul, you can easily prate thousands of kilometers underground with your Soul Sense if you focus on one point!" "But that way I would have to sacrifice the range of my Soul Sense in order to prate theyers of the earth deeply, I would have to move from city to city all over the until I finally find it, why is it so difficult?" Robin frowned, that didn''t seem very practical, he could easily scan the ground under the city and then move to the next city using the 4th-grade Space Piercing Divine Tattoo, but that would still take months. "Hey!ary Spirits aren''t supposed to appear in the Youngary Belt in the first ce, nor should they be owned by anyone, you''re already cheating, don''t be a thick-skinned cheater!" Evergreen''s face turned a little red. "...I think you''re right, I''ll start." Robin scratched his head in embarrassment. "Wait! What I''m going to tell you now should be etched into your memory." Evergreen quickly called out, "We spirits enjoy watching what''s going on on our surface and we might interfere to waste time, but we''re not gods to know everything that''s going on above us at the same time. For example, while I''m focusing on cultivating the Terra creature for you, I had no knowledge of the battles your army is fighting, and I certainly wouldn''t have knowledge of what every mortal or random soldier on my surface is doing, do you understand?" "I get what you''re saying but I don''t understand why you mentioned it..." Robin raised his eyebrows slightly. "Just reminding you not to treat the spirit of Jura as if she knows your life story, she probably doesn''t care, and also don''t mention that you have the golden eyes of Truth, let''s hope she''s never seen you use them before, she''s just an entity you want to refine for your own sake, don''t say anything that doesn''t concern her..." Evergreen looked serious, the less Robin talked about himself the better, maybe the spirit of Jura would reject him this way! Robin nodded seriously, even he didn''t know what the golden eye of truth meant so he decided to listen to Evergreen, it''s better not to talk about it in front of anyone, "Okay, I''ll start now." Robin let out a long sigh and then closed his eyes. *Knock* *Knock* "Father, we need to talk." Chapter 838: Richards request Chapter 838: Richard''s request ? *Ba-dum* Robin quickly opened his eyes and looked towards the metal door, his pupils shaking violently, "Richard?!" If Caesar were here and saw Robin twitching and his heart pounding like that, he would suspect it was someone else... Is this the same person who looked the All-Seeing God in the eye, a mighty figure that brought him back from the brink of death, and told him with confidence that he would never bow to anyone? What Caesar doesn''t know is that he actually got into a verbal fight with the All-Seeing God during the Demon''s invasion of Jura, and he also intervened in the Nihari war knowing for sure that he would earn the All-Seeing God''s rival''s enmity, and yet he didn''t care... But now, with all his heart, he really is scared! He thought that Richard would leave angrily when he saw Alexander and the rest and would go into seclusion for a few decades to calm down, and then he might send Caesar to calm things down with him Why would hee now while he''s angry? Does he want to cut off ties with him? Robin wanted to open his mouth and order him to leave, or for him to just jump into a space raft and disappear, he wasn''t ready to take on this responsibility!! But after hesitating, he opened his mouth with difficulty, "...You maye in." *squeak* "Excuse me then... Oh, I didn''t expect a room to be this clean in the city." Richard pushed the metal door open and walked in with steady steps, then sat on the floor opposite his father, "We need to talk." 11 "....." When he didn''t get any reaction from Robin, Richard snapped his finger a few times in front of his eye, "Hey, is anyone here?" *Droop* A teardrop escaped Robin''s eye and fell on his thigh, his facial expression at this moment was as if he had seen a ghost! Richard frowned slightly at this reaction, but he didn''t say anything and waited silently. *White hair... My son''s hair has be white!!* Robin almost went crazy What Richard''s hair had undergone wasn''t just a color change, it had be silky and lifeless, as if it were the hair of someone who had been dead for thousands of years, and it wasn''t just his hair that had undergone this kind of change... His eyes were slightly open but his ocean-deep pupils didn''t look alive at all, and under his eyes was a dark aura indicating extreme exhaustion, his face itself had be thin and his bones were visible as if he hadn''t eaten in ages! Even his aura had changed... When Robinst saw him, he was full of hatred and vengeance, but now his aura was as calm as the surface of a meless pond, frighteningly calm. "... I''m sorry." Robin looked down and clenched his fists tightly, "If I were any mortal father, you would have had a better life. Never mind, say whatever you want and I''ll ept your judgment, I just want you to know that I''m really, really sorry." Even if Robin had prepared a speech to defend himself, it had vanished now. Every mistake he made in his life, every bad decision he made, every obstacle he fell into... For some reason, his son had to pay for it in one way or another!! "His Majesty the Greatary Emperor Robin Burton apologizes? That doesn''t seem befitting of your status." In front of Robin''s copse, Richard showed a faint smile. Robin wanted to speak, but Richard quickly continued, "Please, Father, let me finish so that we don''t get into a pointless discussion... I didn''te today to me you and exchange usations. What was destroyed was your homnd too, and those victims were your family members as well. I came to give you a report on the end of the week''s events, and to make a personal request of yours." "A request? Consider it answered, what is it?!" When Robin heard the word Father, life appeared in his eyes again. If Richard told him now to leave the Nihari war, he wouldn''t hesitate a second! "That can wait." Richard waved with a smile, "First you have to hear the report, that way you can understand my request better." "...Okay, let''s hear it." Robin took a deep breath Richard was silent for a few seconds, before he finally opened his mouth, "Initial investigations from the Shadow Swords Organization say that more than half of the''s cities have been destroyed beyond redemption, while the rest of the cities and viges have seen battles and received varying degrees of destruction. All the former capitals and major cities have been ttened, not a single city or mountain vige has survived the war in the past week. Oh, the Demon City and the Imperial Capital are among them." "..." Robin was shocked and clenched his fists tightly on his knees. In just seven days, the entire was attacked? How severe andrge-scale was that invasion n exactly? And worse, how many lives were lost?! "As for the number of casualties," Richard immediately entered the next part, "the initial count says that the dead reached approximately 500 million people, most of whom were killed by air strikes from warships, another portion was killed in battles against the rebels you left them ying in the Ancestral Continent," Richard sneered, Then continued, "But I think that problem has been solved somewhat, I have taken care of 53 million of them with these two hands. Also, all the Demons in the Central Continent were exterminated and the Imperial Capital has seen a massacre that took the lives of most of its two million inhabitants, I only managed to save 150 thousand of them." Robin''s lips trembled violently... Half a billion people on the were killed in a week? The entire of Jura barely has a billion and a half humans on its back, does that mean that a third of the poption was killed?! As for the destruction of the Demon City and the Imperial Capital, this is a disaster on par with the first, these two cities are the power centers of the True Beginning Empire! What would the soldiers do when they learned that the families they left behind had been killed?! ording to Richard, all of his soldiers must have lost at least one or two family members, if not their entire families... But this didn''t bother Robin much, he came prepared to hear something like this, he was even happy that 150,000 residents of the Imperial Capital had survived, even if only a few hundred of them were from the Burton family, in a few decades the family would grow again... What really hurt his heart was Richard''s words about needing to kill 53 million people in a few days. Robin had to steal another nce at Richard who was sitting strangely calmly as he talked about the death of hundreds of millions... Until this moment he didn''t fully understand him, he couldn''tprehend what he had gone through, but one question popped into his mind: Did those events turn his son into a victim or a monster?! Then Richard continued smoothly, "Well, these are the important things, I think... After Caesar and I expelled the Great Serpent''s forces from the Imperial capital, we parted ways. I came to Jura to protect the space portal, while he and the Shadow Swords led a counterattack on the invaders and rebel forces. So far, the battles are raging around the. I heard from Caesar that their warships are scouring the for escapees. The Shadow Swords say that their movements and the way they are intensifying fire on the viges and cities of the me Continent indicate that they want to gather together first and then upy the me Continent, then lead attack on the other Continents from there." "We are here now, that will not happen." Robin frowned, of course, he would not allow those thugs to stay inside his home for much longer! "Of course, as long as you''re here, everything will be fine!" A big smile appeared on Richard''s face, "Herees my request." "... What is it?" Robin''s heart pounded after hearing the mocking tone What would this boy ask? maybe he wants to leave for the mountains and doesn''t want anyone to follow him? Or maybe he would ask him not to take the army out of Jura again? Or maybe-- "My request is simple," Richard interrupted his train of thought, "...I want to join the army, I want to be strong, strong enough to defend my homnd whether you exist or not." Chapter 839: Happy Chapter 839: Happy ? "...What?" Opening his eyes wide, Robin muttered in a low voice. "As I said, I want to join the army. I''ve thought about it a lot and I couldn''t find another way," Richard smiled and closed his eyes slightly, "...I almost died defending the capital. That would have been nice, but I would have died as a loser who couldn''t save anyone. Fortunately, my brother Caesar saved us all. At that moment, while fighting side by side with him, I understood that secluding and neglecting myself is no longer an option, not when I still have people to protect. If I wanted to rx and live in Jura I have to be stronger first, much stronger." "....." Robin maintained eye contact with his son. Then Richard shook his head, "But I didn''t know how... The Life Fire Technique is one of your best works and is truly the pinnacle of power in my eyes. I can''t imagine anything else that would make me stronger, so I forgot about it for a moment. This was until during my battle on Jura City Wall when your generals arrived. They all killed their opponents quickly and professionally without wasting any extra effort even though they were using basicw techniques like wind, me, etc.~" Then he continued, "I thought, perhaps their strength stems from their experience in fighting different enemies on more than one and their discipline as soldiers, experience is the key element... And here I am, selfishly asking to travel with them until the wars are over, and then I want to ask permission to go explore the middleary belt if you have the means to do so, Caesar mentioned it to me more than once, I think he also wants to go..." 11 ." Robin kept staring into his son''s eyes in stupefaction "...Father?" Even Richard looked right and left, then waved to attract Robin''s attention away but he didn''t seed Finally, Robin moved, stood up calmly took two steps towards his son, put both his hands on Richard''s shoulder then leaned over and kissed his forehead "Father?" Richard looked up in surprise Still holding his shoulders, Robin spoke extremely seriously, "You want to be strong? Look into my eyes, your father will make you the strongest." "I just want to join the army--" Richard muttered quickly when he saw how serious Robin was But Robin continued anyway, "I will make you strong enough to roam the Youngary Belt as your backyard, so you can snap the necks of the likes of Hk and Pythor for fun, I will make you strong enough to look down into the eyes of all the self-proimed Gods and Devils in the Middleary Belt and tell them to fuck themselves!" "...That seems too much..." Richardughed awkwardly, but he was excited in his heart. No one knows the value of strength more than a child who has been tortured for decades and seen one affliction after another. Robin finally let go and took a few steps to the side, resting his chin on his hand, "Oh, I have a lot of ideas, but where do I start? Maybe I should modify a third majorw into the Life Fire Technique? Maybe I should help you gain soul units to exceed the thousand units limit? Or send you to Jabba''s Body Strengthening Array first? Maybe I should draw you some divine tattoos? Or maybe I should give you the spirit of Jura-- no, that won''t work..." "Wait, wait..." Richard waved several times, "What did you just say?" "Actually, I was going to start searching for the spirit of Jura when you arrived," Robin scratched his head and turned to face his son, "Giving you the spirit of a will definitely increase your power, but searching for it could take months-that if I find it at all- and you need a silver soul to speed up the process, otherwise it could take tens of thousands of years to refine, so it''s not the best option right now..." "Oh..." Richard nodded twice, then shook his head, "Anyway, I just want to travel with the army so don''t worry about me. You need, however, to give some orders to your army because the soldiers outside are going crazy over their families but they can''t leave." "... You''re right, I need to solve a few problems first before I can start a second to look for the''s spirit." Robin put his hand on his chin again, "Go and order a meeting of all the decision-makers, any general or high-ranking officer, and also summon Caesar, wherever he is, he must attend, the meeting will be in an hour from now!" He then raised his eyes again, looking at Richard, "And you... you will attend, right?" "Of course." Richard smiled calmly then stood up and took a few steps towards the door, "Excuse me, I''ll go arrange the meeting." *Creak* Then he closed the door behind him after leaving "...." Robin stared at the door for a few seconds, then slowly looked down at his trembling fists and let out a joyful cry, "Keeee!!!" "Hahahahaha!!!" Robin put his hands over his head andughed madly towards the ceiling, "My son is back, thank you, Great Serpent bastards, you should havee sooner!! Hahahahaha" "Congrattions!" Evergreen''szy voice interrupted Robin "Evergreen, did you hear that? The boy finally wants to join me, he wants to be part of my Empire!!" Robin shouted loudly, it had been years since he had been this happy No... had he ever been this happy?! The guilt he felt towards Richard and his mother killed everything inside him, killed any passion he had for life, and made him lose any love he had for exploration, even making his previous dream - to immortalize his name in history - seem ridiculous. Richard''s request not only took him out of his worries but gave him a reason to live, gave the little boy inside him a reason to continue his passion that he had failed for too long... his research! "Yes yes this is indeed a cause for celebration, I suggest you forget about searching for the''s spirit and start making a proper technique for your kid!" Evergreen looked a little excited "What? No... There is something I need to use the spirit of Jura for." Robin snapped out of his bout of happiness upon hearing Evergreen''s words and went to sit down, "I still have an hour until the meeting, I will use it to practice different methods that will allow me to prate theyers of the earth with my soul sense, and after the meeting I will start traveling between cities... I must find the spirit of Jura no matter what!" "Tsk~ I think you are exaggerating, your entire army is here and you are personally present, what did you need the spirit of such a trivial for? Find something that will benefit you and your son better." Evergreen quickly intervened, sweating a little in Robin''s Soul Domain "Huuu~ Okay stay quiet now, I will start." Robin ignored Evergreenpletely and took a deep breath. *Vriiiiim* The silver soul power shook violently and took the form of six extremely fine needles, "Now!" Robin then sent them to the ground. "Since I can''t use the six thousand soul units at once, I will divide them into six epicenters and send them in six different directions, each one containing more soul power than Hoffenheim had when he found the''s Spirit Domain!" Robin smiled with his eyes closed, following his soul sense as it was like a six-pointed fork prating thousands of kilometers underground in the blink of an eye, "Not bad at all, with this speed and spread, it actually took 3 months to search, in the worst case it took 2 years and then-- Hmm? What''s that over there--?" *Fall* Robin''s body shook and he fell backward. "What happened outside? Robin? Owner!!" Evergreen looked around in confusion... Robin''s consciousness was no longer in the soul realm! Chapter 840: Juri Chapter 840: Juri ? "...Huh? What happened?" Robin started looking around like a madman, the view around him hadpletely changed, a moment ago he was in his room under the ground sitting cross- legged, and now he was in apletely dark ce with nothing but a huge glowing orb that was mostly blue, "This scenery looks familiar..." Robin quickly raised his hands and a smile appeared on his face, "As expected, I am in the Silver Soul avatar form." He then started walking towards the huge glowing orb, or what could also be called... the spirit of Jura!! "I don''t know whether to cry orugh, I have postponed searching for you several times because I thought it would be tiring and would take a long time, but you have been lying under Jura City this whole time?" Robin reached under the image of Jura and started staring at the map of the with a smile from ear to ear, "But honestly I couldn''t have asked for a better ce, now I can fiercely protect this spot under the pretext that I am protecting Jura City, this is simply perfect haha!" Then Robin raised his hand ced it on the Ancestral Continent and began to zoom in on the location of Jura City. From above, he saw the army spread out like ants, some of them still chasing the remnants of the attackers and capturing them, and a few had begun to set up camps around the city as they were ordered to, but he also saw arge number of soldiers moving like wasps around behind the generals, all of them asking for permission to leave. Some of the generals shouted at them, and some just ignored them, but this approach didn''t seem that it would stop them for long. For most men, there was no reason to fight or even live if they didn''t even know the fate of their families. "Tsk- It''s good that Richard reminded me. I was blinded with fear when I saw him and didn''t take the needs of the soldiers into ount. If I had left the meeting a few more days, it wouldn''t be unlikely that a mutiny would have started. Even the generals themselves want to leave..." At this moment, Robin heard a voice, "I just arrived but you started using the observation feature so professionally, it seems like this isn''t your first time huh..." "Hmm?" Robin looked left and right searching for the source of the voice, he knew it was definitely the consciousness of the''s spirit, but he couldn''t find it anywhere around him... Then he finally looked down, "Ah!!" There was a short human girl who looked to be around six years old, her small hands folded in front of her chest and looking up with cute anger, her clothes and hair tie were all clothes that little girls in Jura City would wear, if Robin saw her on the street he would think she was an ordinary child! But since she was here... "Are you the spirit of Jura?" The little girl looked away with a "Hmph," and started walking towards the image with quick steps, "Aren''t you supposed to be a genius? Why are you asking such an obvious question? Or do you think I''m stupid and want me to start a conversation with you with such a stupid question? Huh? HAAH!?" "Alright, alright, no need for all this, no one is stupid here!" Robin quickly waved with a fake smile, not knowing what was going on, "Wait... do you know me?" The little girl stopped, turned around, and gave Robin a look up and down. "...Is that a stupid question too?" Robin''s smile turned to embarrassment "Hmph!" The little girl made herself a chair out of spirit energy and sat on it, "What kind of spirit would I be if I ignored what happened to you in that cave?" "You mean the All-Seeing Goding down and helping me? That was really a big event that couldn''t be ignored." Robin then bowed slightly, "Now I know that what happened was a vition of the rules, thank you for letting him save my life." "Tsk- It''s not like I had an opinion on the matter anyway." The little girl continued to look at Robin from top to bottom in annoyance. A few veins appeared on Robin''s forehead, he wanted to yell at her with all his might but held himself back, "So... you were under Jura City this whole time, huh? What good luck!" "It has nothing to do with luck, each spirit is located around the most privileged area on the to make it easy for potential owners to find us and at the same time easy for the current owner to defend us." The little girl maintained a cold gaze, but she didn''t refuse to answer this time, "I don''t have any special locations on my surface, so after Jura City became the most sacred location on the, I chose to move here, oh, you can call me Juri." "The locations of the''s spirit domain aren''t random? Also, you can move around..?!" Robin frowned slightly, this was the first time he had heard such information. Thinking about it, her words don''t seem out of ce... The spirit of the Nihari is located in the Northern Edge Mountain where the immense natural energy originates, and it is believed that the exaggerated size of the mountain is the reason behind the extreme gravity on the, it can be said that this mountain is what defines Nihari''s features! As for Greend, it is located next to the Fountain of Youth, which provides the with infinite life energy and is the reason for the appearance of the Treant creatures! On the other hand, Juri was even more annoyed by Robin''s questions... After hearing her talk about not having any special locations, he asked about other things instead offorting her!! Juri looked to the side with annoyed features, "I was created in the primordial chaos without any special features, there are too manys like me, not alls are special and require Empires to fight for them, but we still have the ability to manipte the environment, and we have a lot of time, sos like us try to change ourselves a little to be *more attractive* to invaders and new owners when we reach the middleary belt." "I didn''t choose to do that," she continued, clenching her small hands. "I gave up the idea of beautification in order to attract potential owners, and invested all my time and energy in developing the human race on my surface. I didn''t interfere in creating mutants or half- humans who would hinder your progress or be the cause of wars of extermination. I also tried my best to raise the average talent of my poption and give random gifts to arge number of babies, such as Raiden''s high lightning affinity, and Your Excellency''s special soul. I put all my cards in a major gamble whose purpose was nothing or everything." Then she looked at Robin angrily, "I chose to invest in my people so that a strong owner would emerge from them who would cherish me instead of waiting for someone from another to notice me and use me as a damn farm. I chose to cherish you humans and strengthen you even though I know your limits instead of bringing youpetition. I knew for sure that it was a failed gamble but I tried anyway... But when fate wills it and I seed, when someone like you appears and a greatary Empire begins on MY surface, is this how you thank me?!" "Um... Thank you," at this point Robin''s eyebrows met, "... Is there a problem between us? What''s with this hostility?" "Why did you go to refine another instead of looking for me first?!" The little girl got up from her little seat and shouted angrily Chapter 841: Glory and disaster Chapter 841: Glory and disaster ? "What?!" Robin panicked "Don''t try to deny it, I''ve heard you talk about a spirit called Evergreen more than once, even your generals talk about it sometimes!" Spirit Juri pointed at Robin angrily "That''s true, but what''s the problem with that? Evergreen told me that having more than one spirit is wee, even something you desire. Or are you mad because I refined her first?" Robin scratched his head with some embarrassment She''s just the spirit of a giant lump of y but he felt like he was arguing with his wife after he got a girlfriend! "Did she really tell you that?! That cheap b*tch!!" Juri stomped her foot on the ground a few times, "I''m angry! So angry! So angry that I''m thinking of changing my mind and letting you refine me just to enter your Soul Domain and grab her hair!!" "....." Robin remained silent, not knowing how to respond, did Evergreen trick him into refining her first? "Since she tricked you, I won''t be angry with you anymore, but... hmph, you have to get me revenge on that bitch somehow!!" After her outburst ended, Juri looked back into Robin''s eyes, "Since you are considered one of my children, I will enlighten you with information that might benefit you in the future, we spirits don''t ept associates!" "What?! Can''t I refine more than one? But Evergreen told me that you have no say in choosing your owner, that anyone can start the refinement process!" Robin asked quickly, arge part of his ns starting to crumble before his eyes. "That little bitch told you half the truth, you were only gone for a few years and you came back talking about refining a spirit, that means she made refining it easy for you, don''t you think we can do the opposite as well?" Juri folded her arms over her chest again, "It''s true that we can''t refuse the refinement process outright, but if a weak person, someone we don''t like, has refined another before, or we think will lead us to disaster, we can simply make the refining process too hard for him." Robin realized something after those words, it had taken him a little over ten years to refine Greend even though he had a silver soul, and Evergreen herself had told him that she was helping him with all her might, what if she had made things difficult for him instead? Maybe he would still be stuck at 1%? "Tsk~ That b*tch... did she even tell you that we wanted this? How could you believe her anyway? Didn''t she tell you about the special gift you had obtained after refining her? Each one of those special gifts is enough to increase the owner''s strength several times over, if the same person had more than one gift, wouldn''t that make him invincible? Then it wouldn''t even matter what Heavenly Law he originally used!" Juri left her chair made of spirit power and started walking around the image quickly with her hand behind her back, "Secondly, who would want to have partners willingly? Those who have managed to refine more than one are either so strong that they wouldn''t even notice us making it difficult for them, or they are of such a special status that we can give up our pride in order to cling to them because they guarantee us prosperity or being the center of attention, etc. Even in the middleary belt, those who have more than one spirit are very rare!" "...I think what you''re saying makes sense, but what about me? Can''t I be ssified as a special status? I have some confidence in my abilities and future..." Robin smiled confidently, but in reality, he wasn''t... He of course wasn''t strong enough to ignore the spirit''s intentions, all that was left for him was to try to win her over by showing off what he had, even willing to show off the Golden Eye of Truth, in the end, this trump card was what made Evergreen go crazy on him. "Calm down, golden eyes- There''s nothing you have that I don''t know about. I''ve noticed and watched you for a long time. The first time I noticed you, you were still an old man who frequented that filthy brothel, remember? And ever since you were saved in the cave, I''ve been following you step by step!" Juri paused and replied in a sarcastic tone, "Secondly... If I were you, I wouldn''t be so confident about my future!" "...Huh?!" Robin was shocked by Juri''s words, causing him to lose his speech for a moment. "Actually, I understand why that little b*tch made it so easy for you to refine yourself and told you that she doesn''t mind having more spirits. Who knows what other concessions she made to you? The golden eye represents the ultimate glory, but it also represents a great disaster, and she chose optimism." With her hands behind her back, Juri stared into Robin''s eyes seriously, "If I were her, I might have chosen optimism too. I might have overlooked the fact that you refined another Spirit before me and helped you refine mine, but I know what she doesn''t know." "And what do you know exactly?" Robin asked quickly. Juri remained silent for a while, finally sighing and shaking her head, "I know who you''re involved with, and I know how much you''re leaning toward the fate of a disaster!" "Who am I involved with? Everyone I know I can kill and no one poses a threat to me... Wait, you mean the All-Seeing God?!" Robin quickly took two steps forward but held himself back from continuing so as not to scare her. "...Asary spirits we are designed to take the form of little girls and act like them no matter how old we are, speaking softly and evading any questions with a childishugh, this is in order to make potential owners feel more connected to us and feel like they have an extra obligation to protect us." Juri looked serious, "I''m not supposed to tell you anything or give you any exnation, I''m not even supposed to talk to you seriously, but you''re still one of my children. When I started supporting humans, I never thought for a moment that I would produce someone like you, even if my contribution to your path was small, I still consider you as my pride, and I don''t want to see you fall..." "...." Robin''s gaze becameplicated, and his pupils began to shake Then Juri stared straight into his eyes, "Listen, that person isn''t who you think he is." "The All-Seeing God? He told me he''s the ruler of somes in the middle belt, isn''t that true? Or are you talking about his intentions?!" Robin took another step forward. "That''s as far as you''ll get from me. I still want to see the middle belt myself, and maybe the ancient one if fate wills~" Juri shook her head and then returned to establishing eye contact with Robin, "But I will give you some advice that might just change your chances a little bit. Your path has been drawn, it is either glory or disaster and nothing else. Put your heart and mind into what you do and strive for absolute power. Don''t let anyone distract you from your destiny again, or you will wish for death and you will never get it. Not just you, but your children and family, your empire and your forces, and everyone you''ve ever seen or caught his scent by ident!" Chapter 842: Fate of small planets Chapter 842: Fate of smalls ? "...What? No, what the---wait a minute.." Robin took a few steps forward and then seemed to understand something and stopped, but he shook his head and shouted again, "What?!" "I''ve told you too much already, any more than that and there''s no way for you and me to survive." Juri looked into Robin''s eyes with pity, "Just follow my advice and you''ll be fine... you will have a chance at least." "Ah... Arrrgh!!" Robin ced his five fingers on his forehead and began rubbing it vigorously, the amount of information that had hit him like a hammer today was simply too much, if he really followed Juri''s advice he would have topletely reshape his path, again! Just a few minutes ago he had intended to give up everything and break his ties with the All- Seeing God after the Nihari War ended. But after Richard returned to him and asked him to join the army and be stronger, Robin changed his mind and decided internally to strengthen him and train him a little on how to rule and then leave the empire for him and his brother Caesar to do whatever they want with it while he was content with his research and providing them with what he reaches from time to time, in the end, every father wants to see his sons in the lead... And now everything has changed again, if he follows Juri''s advice, he must pant after power and personal strength forever like a thirsty dog!! "... Heh~" After a few minutes, Robin gave a long sigh, he made up his mind, then leaned again towards Juri, "Seeking power was never my goal, I left my family and secluded myself to get away from these power struggles, to explore the universe, and explore myself first... But time after time I was dragged into devastating wars. Then he looked to the side with guilt, "Starting from the Tinley Duchy War to the ongoing Invaders War, on Jura alone, close to 800 million people have been killed, all of them because of me in one way or another, not counting the deaths in Greend, Orphan Blood, and Nihari... Oh my God, how many have been killed because of me? Three billion, maybe? No, if counted the indirect deaths we will get to tens of billions! Ugh... All those lives were lost while I was trying to tell myself that I just wanted to be alone and continue my research, ridiculous, disgusting!" "I don''t know if those wars and those deaths were caused by an inner beast that unconsciously lusters after blood, or because of that great disaster you''re talking about, thinking about it, Evergreen also warned me about something simr... But I don''t think it matters, either way, I''m always in the center of every war, I''m always responsible." Robin then turned to Juri and bowed again, "Thank you for your advice, I will take it into consideration, and I apologize for being tricked into refining another first, and I ask that you help me on my path to supreme glory, and together avoid the path of great disaster." Juri smiled for a moment, then replied bluntly, "No I''m good, thanks for the apology though." "What the hell?!" Robin stiffened his back with lightning speed, "Is this some kind of joke? What about your talk about me being one of your children and your pride and all that nonsense? I almost had tears in my eyes hearing your words!!" "Sorry my dear boy, you''re covered in shit from top to bottom, you already started your road towards the disaster and you don''t even know, just because I''m nice and gave you some advice doesn''t mean I''m an idiot and I''ll jump in your chariot heading towards the abyss." Juri waved it off indifferently. "Why all the me for refining Evergreen then if you don''t intend to follow me anyway?" Robin shouted angrily. "Just disappointed in you for noting to me first, but I wasn''t going to let you refine me anyway, I''ll wait a little longer until the disaster strikes you sooner and another and an owneres whose life isn''t threatened with every breath." Juriughed gently, "But there''s no need to be sad, your silver soul and golden eyes are more than enough to fool mostary spirits, just remember to hold your future meetings with the *All-Seeing God* here in Jura so that no more of your victims will know about your rtionship with him, at least until you''ve finished refining them, oh, and don''t tell him I said anything!!" "You think I''d let you stay without an owner when you''re the heart of the True Beginning Empire?!" Robin burst out screaming, she didn''t have condemned him to an early death!! "That''s your problem, you can try to refine me if you want but it won''t be easy." Juri turned and took a few steps away from Robin. "YOU!!" Robin shouted at her but waited for a few seconds not knowing what to say, then he seemed to remember something and quickly continued, "Didn''t you say that you wanted one of your sons as your owner and didn''t want it to be a useless farm? Doesn''t your decision contradict what you aspire to? If you don''t allow me to refine you, I will have to move the entire empire to another, I can''t stay on a I can''t control, even Jura City would being with me, I don''t know how yet but I will find a way to uproot it and take it to Greend!" "...Better for me to be a farm than to be destroyed." Juri waved, but her voice seemed a little hesitant this time. The fate of smalls like hers in the middle belt is usually extremely miserable, most of the time they don''t find a good owner for themselves and end up home to pirates and failed hybridization experiments. Then Robin quickly followed up, "What about Richard?" Chapter 843: Deal Chapter 843: Deal ? "What about him?" The spirit smiled, "I told you that I don''t want to be tied to your fate, but you want to support your son to refine me? Are you crazy?" "Don''t you know that Richard hates me to the bones? How is this a connection to me?" Robin took two more steps forward, "But I am still his father in the end, if you let him refine you, I will provide you and him with protection, and Jura will remain under my protection even if he decides to separate from mepletely, what do you think? You will have the best of both worlds, you will save yourself from being directly tied to me and at the same time have my support, protection, and glory!"N?v(el)B\\jnn "...No, that won''t work with me, I heard your conversation a moment ago, it''s clear that the boy has returned to you." Juri shook her head A few veins on Robin''s forehead twitched in anger, she listened to everything in their conversation?! That girl has gone beyond monitoring him, she is practically living with him! But he quickly continued anyway, "Didn''t you also hear when he said he wanted to head to the Middleary Belt? He doesn''t want anything to do with me, he''s a bastard who just wants to use me to be stronger!" Jura looked Robin up and down, "...That''s too much support for a bastard right there." "And what do I do? He''s my son, after all, the apple of my eye~" Robin sighed and shook his head sadly, then he smiled and looked at Juri "What now, do we have a deal? There aren''t many options for you here, it''s actually quite simple: either me or my son, or turning into a barren." "...." Juri stared into Robin''s eyes for a moment but didn''t respond, then turned around and took a few more steps towards the model that was already focused on Jura City, and zoomed in until it focused on Richard who was still gathering generals and officers up until this moment Then she muttered in a low voice, "Well, he did a good job defending me against the invasion, smart, strong, determined, and independent, even in the middleary belt he deserves to be the owner of a... Alright, why not~" A little smile appeared on her face, getting an owner early is a source of pride forary spirits, especially if the owner is a child of the! "Hahaha, we have a deal then!" Robin was very happy, perhaps happier than if Juri had epted him as his owner, "Just give me a few years to train the boy''s soul until he reaches the Silver Soul and then I will send him to you, don''t worry though you will not wait long, I have a strong soul technique that will enable him to achieve it shortly like me!" "Hmm? Oh right, you don''t know yet.." Juriughed and then with a simple wave the scene changed, now Richard appeared after he came out of the instant space portal and saw the massacre of the Imperial Capital Hearing is different from seeing... Seeing the remains of his rtives scattered, and seeing Richard mentally copsing and his hair turning white, Robin''s heart clenched and sent shivers throughout his body, but he clenched his hands and remained silent. Power... If he had enough power, this wouldn''t have happened! Now he understood it after talking to Juri, but his son understood before him, he understood the hard way "This..?" Robin opened his eyes wide, at this moment the soul force surrounding Richardpletely changed, "Is this the power of a silver soul? Richard broke through to the silver soul without help?!" Robin''s shock shook his entire being, he knew very well how difficult it was to obtain the silver soul, it could even be said that if he hadn''t been able to absorb Hoffenheim''s soul force and his primal soul, he wouldn''t have dreamed of it, but Richard actually achieved it?! "Tsk~ You are already aary Emperor but you are still very young and need much experience," Juri shook her head, "Do you think the only way to strengthen the soul is through ornate techniques and soul patterns? You should expand your horizons more, the soulw is extremely mysterious, you can gather soul units simply by strengthening your will and this is done through many methods like torture, there are those who strengthen their souls by putting them under extreme pressure and constantly splitting their consciousness! And guess who did both?" She then looked at Robin, "Although I didn''t see his torture myself I heard about what happened, this alone was enough to push his soul units to 400 at least, then he received the advanced levels of the Life Fire and began controlling giant cities and fighting entire armies by himself by splitting his soul units and consciousness into very small particles, the fact that he broke through to the Silver Soul is a natural result." "...The boy is truly a genius, he is the hero of his own story," Robin sighed with a smile, then looked at Juri, "If I were aary spirit, I would be happy to be polished by someone like him, am I right? Huh?" "Hey!!" Juri blushed, "Come on, go teach him how to reach my domain!!" Then she waved forcefully Inside his underground chamber-- "Haa!!" Robin gasped loudly as his consciousness returned to his body and he jumped up from the ground as if he had been electrocuted, "Haa.. Haa... Haha, I found a way to make Richard stronger! I didn''t think I would fulfill his request so quickly!! Hahaha" At this moment, he heard Evergreen''s voice, "Hey!! What happened? Where was your consciousness?!" Robin''s joy calmed down a bit and his expression turned cold, "You keep quiet for now until I know how to deal with you." He then inserted his spiritual sense into the voice ring with a smile, "Richard, did you summon everyone?" This was the first time he had corresponded directly with his son, and it gave him a wonderful feeling! The reply came quickly, "Yes, Father, I have gathered everyone close by and sent the Shadow Swords with instant space portals to bring all the important people far away, everyone is here waiting for you above Jura''s main gate." "Well done, as expected of my son!" Robinughed loudly, "Well host everyone for me, I will be with you in a minute, tell them we have a war to n." Chapter 844: Meeting of generals Chapter 844: Meeting of generals ? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Above the main gate of Jura City--- Like most cities of this era, the city was surrounded by a wall that was around 10 meters high and 3 meters thick. These kinds of walls could easily repel mortal armies, and even withstand blows from those in the Knighthood Domain, and the city gate was naturally the thickest point in the wall. After Robin''s orders to assemble, Richard and the rest of the generals didn''t know where to go, as the city was surrounded by a heavy negative aura that had grown darker after the battles that had taken ce in the past few days, and in front of the walls, the soldiers were in a state of agitation... So they decided to set up an open tent above the gate and wait there. "Aeew~~" Elizabeth leaned back until her gentle face was facing the sky, "Dealing with those soldiers is too tiring!" "Ellie, how can that be what you''re thinking now? Don''t you care about what happened in the Sacred Tree Continent?" Victoria smiled a rare smile and shook her head, "Whenever I tried to contact one of the people I left in the administration in the Water Continent, they didn''t respond." "There''s no one to respond anymore, that''s why!" Martin Bat, Caesar''s first lieutenant and the one in charge of the me Forces in his absence, gritted his teeth tightly, "I know I shouldn''t have, but I used the instant space portal and sneaked a look at the capital of the me Continent to see what happened, but I didn''t find the capital that stood tall of more than 30 thousand years, there were only ruins!" "No worries, no worries- Maybe your family managed to escape safely." Elizabeth showed a smile that stole the hearts of everyone present, even Martin himself calmed down a little. However, he stared at her face for a few seconds, "I don''t understand you... Aren''t you worried about your family like me? What about you, General Victoria? What about you, Governor Alexander? Is there something I''m missing here?" Alexander at this moment had his hands behind his back and was standing on the edge of the wall watching the agitated soldiers, "We are in a state of war, things like this happen so get used to it, if we panic then what would happen to the soldiers? Pull yourself together, they need us strong." Martin wanted to respond quickly and tell him that he was human and it was natural to worry about his family, but he stopped himself when he saw Alexander clutching his hand, so he sighed and was silent... He almost forgot that Alexander had arge family consisting of several wives and dozens of children, even though they were all in Greend, but what was happening here put doubt in everyone''s hearts that the rest of thes were also being attacked, especially since the space portal of the Orphan Blood were no longer avable! The only one who did not know whether to be happy or worried was Flora, if it was true that her was also being invaded, this meant that Aro was innocent and did not oppose the True Beginning Empire as everyone thought, but this meant that her homnd was also being attacked by those ruthless creatures!! Another strange corner of the table was the side where the person in charge of running the Ancestral Continent, Alfred Marley, was sitting, exhausted and looking like he was fifty years old despite being a saint, and next to him was Billy, showering him with all kind of questions about what happened! Apart from these, there were several other people, including General Cassia Levan, the First Warlord Julian, and the person in charge of the Shadow Swords, Charles Burton, and many others, but no one said anything, everyone was in deep silence, each one thinking about something different. Even Richard was sitting to the left of the main chair with his eyes closed, everyone was stealing nces at him from time to time, some knew who he was and some didn''t, and in both cases everyone was wondering what he was doing with them and why he dared to sit there next to His Excellency''s chair! But no one dared to say a word in any case, everyone here followed Alexander, and as long as he was silent, everyone would be silent. *Bzzzzt* At this moment, an instantaneous space portal appeared above Jura City and a person covered in blood came out of it. That person began to scan the surroundings until his eyes fell on Jura''s main gate, so he flew towards it. *Quick* *Quick* All the people sitting pushed their chairs back and immediately stood up, giving the military salute, "Supreme General." *Swoosh**Step* *Step* "You may rest." Caesar looked grumpy, pale, and even tired, but he steadily advanced, patted Richard''s shoulder twice, and passed him to sit on the right of the empty main seat, "Argh what should I do with you, brother? Until the battle of the Imperial Capital, I was fighting as usual and enduring my technical problems in silence, but those wings have now be like drugs to me, I can''t stop thinking about them while fighting!" "Sorry about that, but as you know, I can''t stay with you all the time, maybe you should talk to our father for a suitable solution and I will be happy to help." Richard smiled lightly. "Unfortunately, you''re right." Caesar sighed deeply, then looked at Richard again, "By the way, what are you doing here?" Everyone looked at Richard in surprise waiting for the answer, they all now knew his identity from his words with Caesar, shouldn''t he be a rebellious boy who hates his father? What is he doing among the generals?! "I think you should wait for the announcement from our father first." Richard shook his head, how could he respond when he himself didn''t know? He asked to travel with the army only but Robin told him to attend the meeting, he himself didn''t know what he was doing here. Caesar shrugged and didn''t say anything, whatever he had to wait for wouldn''t take long "Um, Your Highness, you have a blood spot here.." From the side, Victoria pointed to Caesar under his eye "Oh, here?" Caesar rubbed the area with his finger but spread the blood more "Excuse me." Smiling, Victoria left her seat and went to stand behind Caesar, and with a light movement of her hand, she gathered some water from the air and washed Caesar''s face herself, her cold expression that she always maintained disappeared and turned into one of warmth and submission. She then used the water to wash his hair which was also soaked in blood, then turned the water into hot steam and passed it over his armor, making it shine again as if he had just left the store, "Hmm, this is how the Supreme General should look!" "Um, thank you.." Caesar nodded twice, not knowing what to say more. Sitting in front of him, Richardughed softly and looked down. "Hey Vivi, do you need help there? Hehe." Elizabeth rested her chin on the back of her hand and chuckled. "No thanks!" Victoria gave her a sideways nce and then returned to her seat as if nothing had happened. *Shnnnnn* At that moment, space split, and Robin emerged from it, his hands behind his back, "I see everyone is here." Chapter 845: Decisive factor Chapter 845: Decisive factor ? "Your Excellency." Everyone immediately stood up and gave a full bow. Robin nodded at them and then went to sit between Richard and Caesar, then waved gently, "You may sit." *Quick* *Quick* "...." Everyone pulled their chairs and sat back down, all eyes on Robin. Robin rested his hands on the table and spoke seriously without any introduction, "Well, there''s nothing to hide from you, some of you must have already wandered around Jura, and some of you contacted your family, the news is true... Jura was partially over thest week destroyed by the Great Serpent Empire and a few tens of millions of rebels calling themselves The People, a third of the''s poption was killed and the other two-thirds were injured or affected by the war in some way." "Whoo~" The generals and officers from Jura let out a long exhale and forgot to breathe afterward... They were prepared for this information, but hearing the extent of the destruction threw their preparation to the wall. "I''m sorry to hear that, gentlemen, but we are back now and everything will be fine," King Shaver tried tofort the generals from Jura When Robin heard that, a small awkwardugh escaped his lips and he nced over at Fogun, Hydar, and the Tree Fathers, then over at Flora, Bosanna, and the Orphan Blood generals, "I''m sorry to inform you that Greend and Orphan Blood have also been invaded, things aren''t good there either." Alexander closed his eyes and tried to calm himself down, but Flora couldn''t have such self- control "No! I have to go there immediately!!" Flora stood up slowly, her eyes shaking, "It doesn''t matter if the portal is destroyed, I can still go, right?!" Suspicion is one thing and certainty is another. At this moment, Flora felt that her world was copsing. The two closest people to her in life were stuck there!! "Sit down." Robin stared into Flora''s eyes and remained silent until she returned to her ce, then smiled, "...As for your question, that''s true, theck of a portal in the Orphan Blood means that instantaneous travel is over, but you can still go on a space journey that takes between 7-10 days." "I can handle the trip, please allow me!!" Flora quickly replied the two people she cares about the most in this life are fighting there alone! "Yes, Your Excellency, please allow us to return," King Debas interjected, he couldn''t imagine his still-developing kingdom falling apart. The rest of the generals and kings of the Orphan Blood and Greend also looked worried and wanted to return home, even the three fathers were worried about their real bodies. "Excellent, what will you do after you arrive?" Robin nodded a few times, "Every has been attacked by at least one Marshal and 3 fleets, that means 400 Battle Emperors and at least 200,000 Law Users, how are you going to stop them? Right here and now, united and at our full strength, yet we only have 500 Emperors and most of them are from Jura!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "This..." Everyone looked at each other, no answer. They had fought the Great Serpent Empire''s forces long enough to know their immense strength, if the fight in Nihari had continued directly, they would have all been wiped out. They barely thanked the heavens for His Excellency''s shrewdness and that he had led the invaders to the northern region and given them time to catch their breath, but now they found themselves having to fight them again? And with an even greater numerical difference?! The Orphan Blood forces in the army currently barely have 30-40 emperors, what would they do against 400? And who would stop the Marshal? The same goes for the Greend forces, although they have slightly more Martial Emperors, the numerical difference is still huge! Alexander gritted his teeth to appear as calm as possible, "Your Excellency, what exactly happened? Wasn''t it just a squabble on Nihari? An expansionist battle that would benefit us? Why was the war brought to our homnd? That wasn''t what we agreed upon." "They wanted to push us away from Nihari and destroy our morale, and they seeded." Robin opened both hands wide, "What, Alexander, are you ming me for not taking enough precautions?" "...." Alexander didn''t answer, he wanted to tell him that this was a given in war and that it wasn''t his fault, but he couldn''t... After he was appointed ruler of Greend, Alexander moved his entire family there, here he is trying to act like a sane person while his family is in imminent danger there, or worse... maybe they are all dead. "...I screwed up, admit it. I had Nihari in mind and forgot that nothing is certain in war," Robin lowered his hands and nodded a few times, "If Richard hadn''t protected the space portal here in Jura City and sent someone to tell us what was going on, All threes'' poption would have been wiped out and we would have been stuck there, worried and demoralized until we were wiped out too... At least now we have a chance to counterattack." Again, the generals gasped as they considered this possibility and nodded in Richard''s direction with thanks. But Alexander remained focused on Robin, "And how do we counterattack?" "That you will learn in due time," Robin smiled meaningfully, "Now we have to take back what is ours. But the situation is not good, you should know that. First, I will exin our position to you in full, then you will receive your orders." Then he stood up and ced his palm on the table, immediately the images of the fours were engraved on the ancient wood, Robin pointed to thergest one, "First, Nihari, I know some of you want to shout now that we should leave it and that it is the cause of cmities and so on, but if we leave it to them, the forces of the Great Serpent Empire there will take control of the and will use these vast resources to send more attacks to eliminate us, as long as they know where our homnd is, this war has turned from a war of interests to a war of extermination. So sorry, we have to continue fighting in all fields." "What about the eastern and northern regions? Can''t they buy some time?" Elizabeth pointed her hand towards the two regions and supported her pink cheek with her other palm. Out of everyone, she was the most rxed, all of her close family had already died long ago. *crack* Robin clicked his fingers and pointed at her, "You are right, that''s exactly why we can afford to be here." He then pointed towards the northern region, "Hk is strong, too strong that even I can''t calcte how strong he is. When he cooperates with Wyvern Crixus the Great, he might be able to fight the Three Marshals and several Martial Emperors on his own. He might use his refinement percentage and control the battlefield which will tip the bnce even more in his favor! But I won''t let things go his way..." Then he continued, "ording to the course of events that I have drawn up and which the Ashera tribe will contribute to achieving, currently a major battle is taking ce on the northern border, but it will notst. The Ashera tribe will start pretending to be defeated and then withdraw, creating arge gap in the northern region''s army. After that, the rest of the tribes will withdraw in different directions to save their skin. Since the three marshals want the northern border mountain, they will prate deeper into the northern region, where the retreating army will surround them, and the armies of the rest of the intelligent creatures will intervene along the way, forming a guerri war. If everything goes well, the two sides will eliminate each other without the need for our intervention." "This seems too idealistic..." Alexander raised his eyebrows slightly, "The power gap between the two sides in terms of Martial Emprors is still huge, but at the same time the northern region is simply too vast and still retains its power, resources, and tens of millions of Law and Divine Tattoo users. A battle of this nature cannot be predicted... It could end in a few days with the announcement of a new king for Nihari or it could go on for years without end!" "I know, and that''s why we need a decisive factor," Robin smiled then pointed towards the eastern region, "This role will be left to Jabba." Chapter 846: Niharis playground Chapter 846: Nihari''s yground ? "Jabba?" Alexander and the rest looked at each other from the corners of their eyes. They had wondered several times during the battle for the Safe City and during the pursuit about why the Nehari Union Sect did not show up, as they had all the time in the world to make an entrance if they wanted to. However, Robin had told them the sect refused toe, so hearing that Robin had relied on Jabbapletely for the n stunned them all. "Father, when ites to observation and intelligence, there is no match for you among us. Are you telling me that you didn''t notice anything in Jabba''s behavior?" Caesar''s eyes shed with a faint killing intent and the rest of the crowd nodded after him. He refused to intervene in a time of war, this alone can be considered treason and should be punishable by death! "No, Caesar, no I didn''t notice anything." Robin looked into Caesar''s eyes with a smile, then passed his gaze over to the rest of his generals, "Jabba may no longer be my disciple due to a difference of opinion, but he would never betray his homnd, he would never betray me! There must be something stopping him, or maybe he is nning something that he doesn''t want to tell me about, he is just stone-headed that''s all." Again, all the generals exchanged nces without saying a word, even Richard stole a nce at his father before closing his eyes again. "Now where were we... oh!" Robin pointed back towards the northern region, "In the meantime, the Ashera Sect must have started to withdraw, creating a breach. After the copse of the northern army, the three marshals will be able to cross more than half of the northern region until they encounter any other obstacles. However, Hk will not be able to stop them again. They will undoubtedly be able to reach the Northern Edge Mountain in two or three weeks at most." "If Hk is smart enough, he will move the Second Heaven''s Chosen Library from its location, but he will not be able to move the Spirit Domain, which is most likely the main target of the three marshals." He then continued after double-clicking on the Northern Edge Mountain drawing, "There, the Great Serpent Empire''s soldiers will take a defensive position while Hk will try to rally the entire Northern Region against them and strike them from all sides with all his might. This is where the greatest amount of losses on both sides will ur." Then he smiled and pointed towards the east, "After another week or two and after many losses on both sides, the situation will be favorable for Jabba to intervene, and then we will win the Nihari War without us needing to raise our swords again! He is too smart to waste an opportunity like this, and just to be sure, I will send him a letter to remind him to monitor the situation.." Then he pointed towards the central region, "And because I know that the number of Martial Emperors in the Nihari Union Sect is notrge enough, I will send the Demon forces to the mill the moment Jabba appears, the number of Demon Emperors among them has increased greatly after the Safe City Banquet, so we will sweep both sides without any problems."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The generals looked at each other, and then General Cassia replied with furrowed eyebrows, "We? We are still counting Jabba on our side?" Everyone followed Robin''s words and knew that it was logical, and it could even be said that it was the only avable path, especially if Robin put all his resources into achieving that path, but his dependence on Jabba was simply too great! Robin''s initial enthusiasm as he exined disappeared, then he sent a nce towards Cassia, then passed it to everyone, "You will all see, Jabba will move and enter the northern region very soon, then our victory will be assured." "Father, can''t we just move the Demon army to support Hk?" Caesar pointed towards the central region. "First of all, I don''t want to support Hk, the northern region must be destroyed and Hk''s nose must be broken. Secondly, the number of Demons is not enough for a direct battle, they can only be used for small technical operations or send them to strike where it hurts or perhaps protect a certain area, and only Jabba will be able to employ them this way." Robin shook his head, "They also have another mission..." Robin raised his face again, "Don''t forget that our mission is to prevent any energy pearls from escaping from Nihari. The entire war will fail if we allow one or two ships to escape carrying pearls. So before I came to you in the Winter''s Punishment City and announced the return of Jura, I went to Amon and gave him the Great Heaven Sealing Array and gave him a new mission: guarding the entrance to the wormhole." "After clearing out all the escapees in the central region and narrowing them down to those in the northern region only, the Demons will use all their strength to prevent any spaceship from leaving Nihari, this is not an easy task and we must help them with it." He then looked at Julian, "Can I count on the Warlords?" Julian bowed slightly, "I will send five Warlords as a backup as soon as the meeting is over, they should be enough." "More than enough," Robin nodded and then looked at General Cassia Levan, "I want you to coordinate to bring all the prisoners of war from Nihari, it would be a problem if the Marshals decided to return for them while we are busy here." "Yes, Your Excellency." Cassia bowed immediately, in the process of relocating all those prisoners the Empire would lose a lot of energy pearls, but losing over a millionw-user and tens of Martial Emperor prisoners would be even more painful. "Well, that''s it for the Nihari War for the next few weeks," Robin pped with a smile, "If there are any soldiers or equipment left there, get them back before General Cassia finishes the discement." "Father, is this really a good idea? To leave the war we''ve invested so much time and effort into fate?" Caesar quickly intervened, his position as the Supreme general of the army made him automatically reject this kind of arrangement! "Do you have another suggestion?" Robin pointed towards Greend, Orphan Blood, and Yura. Caesar opened his mouth to say something but quickly closed it... he couldn''t find anything to say. The army''s return to Nihari meant saying goodbye to their threes forever. "Do you have any other suggestions?" Robin nced at everyone present, "Please advise me, I''m all ears!" "..." The rest remained silent as well, as long as Robin wanted to bring the war to their homnds, they were the first to support him. Most of them really want to end the meeting quickly to search for their families and kill the invaders. It doesn''t matter whether Jabba will interfere in the northern region or not. When ites to their families, let Nihari and everyone in it burn! Chapter 847: Green and Red playgrounds Chapter 847: Green and Red ygrounds ? Robin remained silent for a few more seconds, looking at everyone''s faces until he was sure that no one wanted to respond, then he smiled and pped once loudly, "Good since there are no better suggestions, we will adopt my n, the fate of Nihari will be decided in a battle between Hk, the Great Serpent Empire, and Jabba. The Demons will remain there to support and prevent the spaceships from leaving, while the Shadow Swords and Fire Smander organizations will y their usual roles." "Now let''s move on to the second and third boards," then with a simple wave, he erased the drawing of the Nihari, and pointed towards Greend and the Orphan''s Blood, "As you know, I refined Greend, and the spirit informed me of what is happening there. ording to her, there is a Marshal with his personal guards, and there are 3 entire fleets, the casualty report is that we lost almost a quarter of the cities and viges there and the number of dead is no longer countable." *Swallow* Fogun and the rest of the other kings swallowed hard, Robin was talking about destroying their property like it was nothing. "The good news is that the spirit, Evergreen, intervened in the war and helped our forces there using natural disasters, epidemics, and even insect waves, which caused some casualties on the side of the Great Serpent Empire''s forces," Robin pointed towards the middle of Greend several times, "And more importantly, her intervention greatly reduced the casualties on our army''s side, it can be said that they still retained their full strength as they engaged in a guerri war." "Excellent!!" King Sharver rose from his seat and shouted excitedly. As long as the army still retained its strength, the invaders wouldn''t dare to move freely. Fogun let out a long sigh of relief, but he quickly gave Sharver a sideways nce, "What''s excellent about it? Sit down!" "Fogun is right, the armies of the Four Kingdoms are undoubtedly formidable and have superior armament to that of the Great Serpent Empire, plus Rune Master and Divine cksmiths Divisions have set up many huge arrays in the''s major cities," Robin nodded, "But the difference in the number of Martial Emperors is veryrge as there are only twenty Martial Emperors or so in Greend, perhaps the only good thing about it is that Theo, Peon and Emily are there with them, so there will be no problem in the chain ofmand." "This..." Fogun opened his eyes wide Up until this moment, he thought from the way Robin spoke that he did not care about what was happening in Greend, he did not know that his adopted sons were there, and even the head of the headquarters, the administrative genius Emily who runs almost all the affairs of the Empire! Caesar and Richard raised their eyebrows and looked at the drawing of Greend, they had to save their brothers no matter the cost, and Zara focused on the map firmly. "So what are we waiting for? We have to go there and save General Peon and General Theo immediately!!" Raiden pointed excitedly, he didn''t know either of them personally but he wanted to be part of the conversation. *Bam* Flora mmed her hand on the table and stood up angrily, "What are you saying? What about the Orphan Blood? Should we just let it burn then?!" "We should focus on Jura as we are already here, should we leave what we have and go after another one?!" General Martin Bat stood up shouting after that Robin sent two nces to the two of them and they sat back in silence looking at the ground. Raiden followed suit, "...I think I''ll shut up again."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Back to the topic... I passed a message to Peon and Theo via the spirit to start building a space portal somewhere safe, if they put all their effort into it it should be ready in the next two weeks," Robin pointed back at Greend, "and considering the state of war there and the spirit''s interference, I think Greend can easily be ignored until the portal is built there, if we try to send an army now it will take them about ten days to arrive anyway." "A--!!" Fogun and Hydar wanted to say that they should go now and that even one-day defense matters, but they saw Robin looking at their very souls so they decided to remain silent. As for the three tree fathers, they had no objection, they knew better than anyone what the spirit had in store, as long as Evergreen intervened to protect itself the shouldst two weeks or even two months without any problems. "...Alright since there are no objections, we''re done with Greend for the time being, let''s move on to the Orphan''s Blood." Robin pointed to a drawing of a slightlyrger than Greend, but this time he didn''t erase the Greend drawing from the table, then continued, "I actually don''t have the slightest information about what''s going on there, the only confirmed information about it is from the Demon City located in the central region." When Richard heard about the Demon City, he focused on the following words. "ording to the Shadow Swords report, the number of Demon corpses in the city does not match the number of the city''s residents before the attack, it''s much less, and they didn''t find any Nihari giants'' corpses in the city or any energy pearls." Robin rested his chin on the fingers of his left hand, "What we can conclude from this is that they used the Space Portal before it was destroyed and left, and since they didn''t appear in Nihari or Greend, then they are in the Orphan Blood." Richard opened his eyes wide, one of the things that bothered him the most was the destruction of the Demon City that contained the prisoners of the Uzail tribe who he promised eternal torment, but he was afraid to reveal that so that no one would see him as a trivial person who did not care about the bigger picture... If a few prisoners of the Uzail tribe really survived, that would be great news! "The presence of those Demons there, along with about 50 Demon Emperors, gives them an advantage over our forces in Greend, but the Demons are not good at high-level tactics and will be quickly hunted down if they sh with the invaders. If they haven''t been wiped out by now, I''ll be grateful for that. Perhaps the only thing in their favor in this war is the chaotic environment of Orphan Blood, which they''ve be ustomed to." He then pointed a few times toward the Orphan Blood, "There''s also Aro along with 30 Martial Emperors and the support of the demi-human tribes, they can be a huge help if they cooperate with the demons, but I can''t decide whether they''re allies or enemies... You saw how the North in Nihari turned against us." "...And the East too," Caesar muttered but looked away when he sensed a piercing gaze from Robin. Chapter 848: Green and Red playgrounds -2 Chapter 848: Green and Red ygrounds -2 ? "This is inappropriate! Aro doesn''t know how to betray or y games, and he would definitely never put me in a bad situation, as long as we''re with you, he''d rather side with the True Beginning Empire, I bet with all my soul and blood that he''s helping the demons right now!!" Flora quickly interjected "...That we''ll find out soon enough." Robin stared at Flora for a few seconds before continuing, "Unlike Greend where we have the advantage of a spirit and a portal in the making, we don''t have any contact with the Orphan Blood, and the Demons there don''t know how to build portals... The Orphan Blood will be our priority." "Thank you, Your Excellency!" Martial Emperor Bossana stood on his octopus legs and bowed deeply towards Robin "Your decision will be narrated for generations toe, Your Excellency." General Shoko, of the Falcon Wing n, stood up and next to Bossana bowed. Flora was so excited that she forgot to say anything! "Your Excellency, what about our homnd? We are here now. I am truly grateful for His Highness Richard''s efforts, but we have seen with our own eyes the attack on Jura City, there must be many of them scattered around." General Martin intervened again, but this time he spoke while sitting down and in a low voice. Caesar nodded, "Before my arrival, Richard had managed to kill a Marshal, nearly 30 Martial Emperors, and 50,000 soldiers from the Great Serpent Empire, and on top of them he took care of nearly 50 million rebels. After my arrival, together weid siege to the imperial capital, killing another 40 more Martial Emperors and over 90,000 soldiers. As for yesterday and today, we managed to kill a few Martial Emperors and several thousand more soldiers..." Then Caesar continued as he pointed towards the me Continent, "This means that there is now one Marshal on Jura''s back, roughly 300 Martial Emperors, and around 100,000 soldiers, most of whom have started to gather here, on the me Continent, not to mention there are is 5 million rebels still scattered throughout the Jura who do not dare to gather and we cannot find them, but they may appear to strike us at any moment if the opportunity arises." Caesar was speaking on very important matters, yet everyone''s eyes turned towards Richard who was looking down as if he did not hear anything, even Alexander could not resist and sent a nce towards Richard... Is there still a need for an army when this guy is here?! Robin slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at the map of Jura... 300 Martial Emperors and 100,000 soldiers, even if arge number of them had gathered in the me Continent, there were still many of them scattered throughout Jura... In addition to the five million rebels still spreading their poison among the citizens, they would definitely seed in rallying more to their side after the disaster that befell Jurast week! Dealing with all this headache wouldn''t be easy, two weeks definitely wouldn''t be enough, and even if he ordered the entire army to stay and help, he wouldn''t be able to save Orphan Blood or even Greend! Robin tapped the table several times, "...We currently have 31 Orphan Blood Martial Emperors in the army, and about 120 Greend Martial Emperors in addition to the three Tree Fathers, can we find another 100 Jura Martial Emperors to volunteer to go to Orphan Blood today?" "Today? That won''t be easy." Caesar raised his eyebrows slightly, "Most of them want to check on their families, and those who don''t have families are definitely tired from the battles of Nihari, no one would want to volunteer to go to war on another, but I can force them if you want." Robin shook his head, forcing soldiers to go to war wasn''t a good idea, " Announce 5 times the war bounty for every Martial Emperor who agrees to help our Orphan Blood brothers and double the bounty for everyw user who wants to participate, I want 200,000 soldiers, but on the condition that they move today, and you will be at their head!" "That would be excellent!!" A big smile appeared on Flora''s face. Caesar let out a long sigh and then turned to the agitated soldiers, then nodded several times, "Alright, consider it done, I''ll gather the required number one way or another, and allow me to take five warlords." "You got it." Robin tapped the table a few times thinking about his next move, out of the corner of his eyes he saw Fogun looking at him with injustice, heughed, "What? You want Jura''s forces to help you in Greend but you don''t want to help with the Orphan Blood?" "I don''t dare think of something like that! But... 10 days to go to the Orphan Blood and then two or three weeks to build the space portal, I''m afraid we won''t be able to join our own battle." "This is MY battle, I''m responsible for protecting Greend since they attacked it because of me." Robin waved, "Go and help your brothers in the Orphan Blood, and don''t worry about anything else. Unfortunately, I can''t send more of Jura''s forces away, I don''t know even if we could gather 100 of them..." Fogun nodded twice and was silent, the rest of the Greendic kings were also angry, but they understood the situation at least. "After the Orphan Blood reinforcement Army leaves, we will be left with 250 Martial Emperors, 30 Warlords, and an infinite number of Law-User soldiers if we open the recruitment..." Robin muttered and looked at Alexander, "Can you organize a sweep of the Great Serpent Empire''s soldiers with this army?" "Me?" Alexander who was lost in thought was shocked by Robin''s question but quickly nodded, "I believe His Highness Richard would be more deserving ofmand in the absence of Supreme General Caesar."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Alexander would normally have epted the assignment immediately, but hearing what Richard did before their arrival made him take a step back, how could he give orders to someone like that? Alexander sighed... He sparred with Caesar a few times in secret before, wanting to see just how powerful this man who was giving him orders, and he lost every single time, not daring to draw near the Death Fire. And after hearing what Richard did now he knew immediately he was thrown back once more, no longer the second inmand. For someonepetitive like him, this wasn''t okay, but he had to guess something like that would happen... If his adopted son was this strong, how much worse would be his biological son? The guy is a beast and his sons are not that far off. *Paa* Robin patted his son on the shoulder, "Richard has something else to do, I brought him in today just to see how things are going." "Hooh-" Alexander let out a long exhale, then stood up and bowed towards Robin, "Wait for the good news then." "Excellent, now you both know what to do, get to work!" Robin stood up and wiped his hand on the table, the three maps disappeared, then he gestured to Richard, "Come with me, there is someone who wants to meet you." Chapter 849: Gentle Chapter 849: Gentle ? *Bzzzzt* "Hmm? What is this ce?" Richard slowly opened his eyes and looked around, apletely dark ce with no source of light except for a slight glow from a huge orb that was slowly rotating on its axis, and the ground below was pitch ck with every step he took producing small waves in all directions as if it was covered with water He had spent the past few hours in Robin''s underground research room learning for some reason how topress his soul sense to create a needle and prate theyers of the earth. He thought that his father was trying to teach him a way to strengthen his soul force, but suddenly he felt something pulling him strongly, and the next moment he found himself here! *Bzzzzt* "Haha, when I saw your head fall I knew you had arrived!" Richard heard his father''s voiceing from behind him "Who!?...Father? What happened to you? What''s going on here?" Richard quickly took two steps back when he saw a huge silver colored thing approaching him quickly, but he calmed down a little when he noticed his father''s features and voice. "It seems you haven''t noticed yet, look at your hands!" Robinughed again. "Hmm? This..." Richard was surprised that his hands had turned silver, and they looked small and fuzzy like the hands of a two-year-old child. Then he realized that his father did not look like a giant, but rather the small one. "What is happening here?!" "Haha, don''t panic, is this your first time seeing your soul avatar?" Robin patted his silver son''s head several times. the whole situation was funny, a six-year-old patting another one- or two-year-old. At this moment, the two heard a gentle voice, "Hello, I''m the spirit of Jura, you''ll start refining me starting today, we''ll be spending a long time together so I hope you have a good sense of humor hehe." Juri then materialized in front of them with an innocent smile on her face. "..." Richard and Robin quickly exchanged nces. Richard didn''t understand what was happening around him and how to deal with the situation, while Robin didn''t understand where this crazy bitch suddenly got her gentleness from. Robin then shrugged and looked at his son, "You said you wanted enough power to defend your homnd, right? Refining the''s spirit will double your soul force, put the entire under your control, and give you a special gift that will save your life in times of danger, The gift I got from Greend was really cool, haha!" "...." Richard looked at his father''s face for a few seconds, then bowed to his father for the first time in his life, "I couldn''t have asked for anything better, thank you." He couldn''t find anything else to say, he had told him that he wanted to travel a little with the army but in return, he had given him an entire!! Robin leaned forward slightly and kissed the little boy''s head, "You are my kid, the son ofary Emperor Robin Burton! Just one isn''t enough, we will get you a few moreter, alright?" "Ahem!!?" Juri started at Robin with an angered looked but kept silent Robinughed and then had him turn to face the spirit, "Juri, I''ll leave the boy in your care, teach him what he needs to learn, the boy is over fifty years old but he spent most of that time locked up, or seeking revenge, he has very little information about the real world." A surprised expression appeared on Juri''s face and she pointed to herself, "Me? How would a little girl like me have any information? I''m just here you teach my owners how toplete their refinement and keep thempany in this dark ce, what do I know? I was just thinking about asking Big Brother Richard to tell me about his adventures hehe." "..... Juri pped a few times and then pulled Richard by his arm, "Come one on, I''ll teach you how to start refining and you tell me about the outside world, Do we have a deal? You are already so strong at such a young age you must have been through a lot!" "Alright!" Richard nodded and walked with her smiling, excited for what was toe. Robin was shocked by Juri''s actions, but her words with him before made him understand a little, so he just shrugged and ignored the two of them and started walking towards the image of Jura''s. Juri interrupted her pleasant conversation with Richard when she saw Robin still there, "Um, this one sir there, what exactly are you doing?" "There''s something Richard needs to do when his refinement reaches 10%, with his current soul force and your help I think it''ll take a week or two at most, right? I''ll sit here with you until it''s done." Robin reached the picture of the and started moving his finger back and forth, "In the meantime, I''ll check the surface of the a little to see if I can find something interesting, I can''t believe an entire doesn''t have anything useful!" *Creek* Some veins started to twitch on Juri''s forehead, "Professor, we haven''t started the refinement process yet but you want him to consume 10% in one go? Don''t you see that you''re exaggerating a bit? Thanks for bringing him here and everything, but my new owner has his own will as you know." "No one cares about my son''s strong will more than me." Robin replied indifferently and continued what he was doing, "I''ll tell him what I want to do and if he doesn''t want to do it I won''t pressure him, alright? Go on please, continue what you''re doing." When Richard saw Juri''s fists clitch, her veins twitch more and bit her lips, he was startled and got up to calm her down and convince her to ignore his father and that he didn''t mean evil, only after a long time did she calm down a little but she was sending angry looks towards him every now and then. net Nihari-- Eastern Region-- City of Hope *Click* *Click* Jabba had bought three direct observation arrays from the Burton family merchants for a very high price, Robin had destroyed one in a fit of rage a few days ago, and now he only had two arrays left. "Strange... Really strange..." Jabba tapped his seat as he watched the battle of the Northern Region live, "That section of the Northern Region Army could have held out longer, and it could even be said that they were the section that suffered the least damage since the battle began due to their passive battle style. What happened to them all of a sudden that they started to retreat?" "Humph, there''s nothing strange about it, our army''s overwhelming power would have opened a path sooner orter." The Marshal naturally didn''t like Jabba''s words, "That arrogant bastard who named himself as King of the North thinks he can challenge the world just because he''s apanied by a Beast King? There''s a limit to what one person can do!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 850: Beast Kings Chapter 850: Beast Kings ? "Beast King?" Jabba frowned slightly as he watched the massacre unfolding in front of him. The Battle of the North had been going on for several hours already, and in it, the true power of the Nihari Giants'' Ancestor, the person who had managed to unify the entire Northern Region with just a few words, had been revealed. Hk alone, as someone who had broken through the physical limits of physical strength and reached the half-step of World Cataclysm Realm, possessed a devastating power that could easily keep the three Marshals busy, and apparently if there were three other Marshals, he would have fought them without a problem. The only reason that Level 49 Celebus, along with The Level 48 Xanox and Serpal, could keep him busy for a little while was the Minor Corrosion Law that forced Hk to take a few seconds of his time to deflect their attacks away... and yet he was able to easily fight them and most of the fleet generals beside them without breaking a sweat. And if that wasn''t enough, the great wyvern Krixus showed off his strength that had terrorized the Northern Region for hundreds of thousands of years, he was currently fighting the same numbers as Hk and maybe more, with his height of over sixty meters and the massive area his wings upy, he flies across the entire battlefield without paying attention to anyone, he simply attacks anything that stands in front of him and doesn''t care about the attacks of the Minor Corrosion Law as they collide with his scales! The presence of Hk and Crixus as unstoppable powerhouses was the reason behind the Northern Region''s army holding out for several hours, whenever the army was close to falling, Hk or Crixus would appear to solve the problem immediately and resume the battle. Of course, during this time, Hk was trying to talk the Marshals into stopping and turning back, promising them all kinds of temptations, but to no avail... The two sides were too focused on the Northern Edge Mountain to think of something else. ...Beside Jabba, Marshal Lacrosse pointed towards the Wyvern, meanwhile, it was surrounded by over forty Martial Emperors but he didn''t seem to be suffering much, "That thing is undoubtedly the king of the beasts of this, he has the same status as our Durger the Devourer, his strength isn''t far from him either... but I still don''t understand whatw he''s using!" That terrifying blue me is reaping souls left and right, everyone who touches it lets out a terrifying scream as if they have fallen into the depths of hell, but isn''t it just a me after all? What''s with this violent reaction? And the strangest thing is that that blue me burns the attacks of the Corrosion Law!! "Tell me more than the Beast Kings..." Jabba finally looked away from the battle, the terrifying power of the wyvern was one of the things that puzzled him "You are very curious, local, it''s okay, allow me to enlighten you as a new member of our own..." The Marshalughed, "Alls that contain abundant natural energy enough to cultivate, also contain beasts, and these beasts are always weaker than the strongest intelligent person on the, this is a rule with no exception, if a disaster happens to a, for example, and its poption stops growing during their time in the Youngary Belt, the beasts will remain stuck at the same level as the poption and will never be stronger." Then he continued his exnation, "There ares that happen to have extremely powerful beasts like the dinosaurs or the descendants of Qilins, but when the intelligent beings are about to appear on that, the''s spirit will cause great disasters to destroy those powerful beasts and leave behind weaker version of those beasts that the emerging intelligent beings can deal with." Jabba raised his eyebrows slightly, he always wondered about these things... Then the Marshal continued, "There is a trait in all beasts as well that you may have noticed, which is that they do not try to exterminate the intelligent creatures, the furthest they will reach in history is to destroy several cities in arge wave before retreating to their own territory." "That is indeed true... Isn''t it because they retreat after they fill their bellies?" Jabba asked curiously. "And how do these things get satisfied? Why do they return to being squeezed into a small zone when they can easily spread out all over the? But if they did, there wouldn''t been a single intelligent being roaming any, they will die from the get-go..." The Marshal shook his head, "It''s just that the spirit of the affects their decisions, it''s like birds need to migrate once a year, or bears need to hibernate, all beasts have an instinct that prevents them from going too far against intelligent beings, it''s like fear that strikes them after reaching a certain point after which they feel they have to retreat." "...The spirit has been protecting us the whole time from the beasts and we don''t know?" Jabba looked at the ongoing battle for a long time, a huge number of beasts were participating on the side of the North! The marshal shouted angrily at the idiot local, "Protect my ass! It''s theary spirits'' way of constantly threatening the intelligent beings and giving the young and poor among the intelligent beings a chance to sharpen themselves and maybe some drama to benefit their future~ You''ll find many heroes of armies and legendary tales have one thing inmon, their families were eaten by beasts when they were young... including me." He sighed and continued, "That''s why you rarely find decision-makers care about beasts and don''t try to get rid of thempletely, because the cost of doing something like that would far outweigh just letting them destroy a city or vige every once in a while... At the same time, you''ll find beasts are the main concern and sworn enemy of the poor and mortals, and the main reason they hate their rulers, you could say they''re a local enemy that can''t be avoided." "...Why are you telling me all this? I only asked you about the Beast Kings." Jabba furrowed his brows slightly, of course, he didn''t like being yelled at. "Beast Kings... Beast Kings..." Marshal Lacrosse muttered a little as he followed the wyvern''s flight, "As you know, we, the Great Serpent Empire, have set foot on 9s if we count The Poison Rock, and among them, there were only two Beast Kings, the first being the Great Serpent Durger the Devourer on our home and the second being the Three-Tailed Ice Fox on the Godah... and here we are watching the third." Jabba regained his curiosity again, he had heard a lot about the Great Serpent Durger the Devourer, from what he understood the entire army of the Great Serpent Empire needed to move against him in order to harvest a few barrels of blood... Did their Crixus have that power?! "The Beast King is a term given to a beast that has gained awareness and intelligenceparable to ours, broken through the''s spirit maniption barrier, and canmunicate directly with the''s spirit... That kind of beast has power, knowledge, and intelligence, and gains the respect of the rest of the beasts, it''s a real nightmare." The Marshal put his hand behind his back, "As for their upbringing, it varies from one to another. Sometimes theary spirits empower a certain beast to the point it eventually escapes from their control. Sometimes the beast itself gets lucky and finds something that empowers its bloodline even more and brings it closer to its ancestors. Some are born with a strongw by pure chance after two parents with differentws mate... The reasons are many, but the result is the same: an extremely hard body, a high-statusw, and high intelligence. The only thing that suppresses them is the absolutew that does not allow them to surpass the level of the strongest intelligent being, as long as it is still in the Youngary Belt atn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om least." Then the Marshal pointed at the screen, "But look at that, does that thing recognize levels? Who below the level of a World Cataclysm can kill it? Even worse, Beast Kings break thew that prevents them from breaking through the moment they enter the Middleary Belt! Can you imagine that thing being in the World Cataclysm Realm?! There''s a saying in the Intermediateary Belt that says if you have a choice, you should always avoid a that has a Beast King, it''s not worth the trouble." "You believe that saying? You should avoid a that has a Beast King..." The Marshal repeated his words again and gritted his fangs, then shouted loudly, "Then why the hell is that local bastard riding one?!" Chapter 851: Second chance? Chapter 851: Second chance? ? "That is really interesting!" Jabba whistled softly and turned back to watch Hk, "Your words made me appreciate that man even more..." "You should be careful with him and think about what he''s hiding instead!" The Marshal shook his head, "There''s no way he could have defeated that wyvern no matter how powerful he is, and even if we assume he did, the Beast Kings have unparalleled arrogance and pride, they would rather die than allow anyone to give them orders, let alone ride them!" Then he continued angrily, "Look at Durger the Devourer, for example, we attacked him 4 times over the course of 10,000 years, each time he killed many of us but each time we were able to beat him up and take his spilled blood, not once did he back down or ept tomunicate with His Majesty Pythor, and here he is gathering the beasts around him and preparing for the fifth round!" "Are you saying that Hk has something that made the wyverns obey him? Man, you''re making him even more mysterious, no wonder His Excellency keeps giving him chances one after the other..." Jabbaughed, shaking his head. "Humph, it doesn''t matter anyway, no matter how strong those two are they can''t do much by themselves, look at what''s happening in the army!" The marshalughed as he saw what was happening on the ground. There, the Great Serpent Empire''s army was quickly pushing back one of the local army''s spots and the protectors of that spot were retreating like locusts. In a few more minutes, they would havepletely taken over this ce, This would destroy the local army''s formation and disrupt anymunication between them. It was the beginning of the end of the battle! "...That''s the second strangest thing about the battle. They shouldn''t have retreated like that. If they had stayed where they were, support would havee to them. Ancestor Hk seems very angry with them too..." Jabba leaned his back on the couch and knitted his eyebrows, then he looked back at those retreating. After about a minute, he opened his eyes wide and spotted among the retreating people a bald person wearing a huge rosary as a ne. "That man, could it be that they are...?!" "Their retreat is indeed strange, but that Hk looks like a watermelon head who understands nothing but rushing madly and won''t do any major tactics." The Marshalughed and looked at Jabba, "Am I misunderstanding the situation? If you see something I don''t, tell me so I can warn therades." "...No, the situation is still strange to me too." Jabba shook his head and went back to watching the battle. Then after a few more minutes, his eyebrows furrowed and he quickly stood up, shouting to the Marshal, "It seems we have an uninvited visitor, I''ll take care of it." He then opened a teleportation portal. ... Ten miles from the gate to the City of Hope *Bzzzz* Jabba stepped out of the instant teleportation portal and scanned the area with his soul sense until his eyes locked on the shadow of a huge rock, "I know you''re there, get out or I''ll get you out myself." *Shiiii* A figure wearing a ck mask and pitch-ck clothes slowly emerged from the shadows, "You didn''t have to bother yourself, Mr. Jabba, I would have evene to you." "We are a sovereign power now, do you think this is a stable toe and go as you please? I already posted an announcement that all Shadow Swords are forbidden from approaching the City of Hope or they will be imprisoned or killed, and here you are getting this dangerously close..." Jabba''s eyes lit up with a slight killing intent and he clenched his right hand, "Give me one reason why I won''t crush you immediately." "I didn''te with any ill intentions, Mr. Jabba, I am here by order of His Excellency to deliver this message to you." Shadow Sword quickly responded and threw a small metal card towards Jabba. Jabba took it after a quick nce, then waved at Shadow Sword, "You may leave." "Thank you for your generosity." The Shadow Sword bowed close and then returned to the shadow, quickly using the Shadow Movement Technique to disappear from the area. ..." Jabba talked to the metal card for over a minute, finally closing his eyes and inserting his soul sense. After another full ten minutes, Jabba opened his eyes again, sighed, and entered the instant teleportation portal once more. Above the Senate Tower - City of Hope "Did the Shadow Hunting Net pick up another signal? How many did you catch this time?" The Marshalughed out loud when he saw Jabba returnN?v(el)B\\jnn Jabba had designed several talismans that were meant to monitor the shadows and detect any suspicious movement in order to prevent the Shadow Swords from prating the city as they had before. "He wasn''t here to infiltrate, he brought me a message this time." Jabba moved straight to his seat and threw the metal card toward the Marshal He then sat down and covered his face with his right hand, it was clear that he was in a very bad mood. "Hmm?" The Marshal was surprised by Jabba''s sudden change in mood, then he inserted his soul sense into the metal card, this wasn''t the first time he had dealt with this type of information transfer technology After only 5 seconds, he took out his soul sense and threw the card aside, "What kind of nonsense is this?" The content of the letter is actually very simple, Robin tells Jabba to be ready to intervene in the war after the Northern Army and the Invading Army sh around the Northern Edge Mountain, and also tells him that the Demons will help him at the right time. "Hahaha, I don''t even know where to begin to describe the absurdity of this letter, that person is delusional! Does he think he can see the future? And even determine when the battle will happen when to intervene and who will help you?! And he actually chooses you from among all people? Hahaha, this is too funny, HAHAHAHA!!!" Marshal Lacrosse quickly found himself a seat and held his stomach fromughing so hard. As for Jabba, he kept covering his face, his lips trembling violently under his hand... Apart from the superficiality with which the Marshal read the letter, he knew the true meaning behind it The Shadow Hunting Net was deployedte, so the Shadow Swords were filling the city until very recently, this is aside from the spies of the Burton family inside the sect and even inside the Senate itself, and not to mention the new technologies that are appearing every day in the True Beginning Empire... To say that Robin didn''t smell the news of a Marshall''s ship entering all the way to the heart of Hope City is a stretch of the imagination. Robin''s message today is far from what it seems, it indicates two things and no third: His Excellency is either giving him another chance to reconsider his decision, or he still refuses to believe that he betrayed him. And in both cases, he... *CRACK* Jabba removed his hand from his face, smashed the table next to him, and shouted at the Marshall, "Keepughing you motherfucker and I''ll use your fangs as a bottle opener, try me if you want!!" Chapter 852: Battle of the North Chapter 852: Battle of the North ? On the border of the northern region-- The battlefield "You dogs of Ashiraaaa, YOU DARE?!" Hk looked agitated as he saw arge section of the army retreating, "What the hell are you doing here? Do you want to hasten the annihtion of your tribe at my hands?!" As soon as he finished his shout, Hk quickly looked back in front of him, opened his hands wide and pped loudly *Bam* The purple cloud that had emerged from the ten Emperors immediately retreated and the Martial Emperors were pushed back, three of them spitting blood. Part of the cloud avoided the shockwave and continued towards Hk, but Hk''s ck armor ignited with a blue me for a moment,pletely burning the rest. "We are sorry, Ancestor, we''re taking too many casualties!!" The Ashera tribe leader, Arnove, stepped back, clutching his bloody chest. "Sorry?! Stay where you are even if you die! Otherwise, if we get out of this mess alive, there shall be no Ashera tribe in this world anymore!!" Hk looked like he was on the verge of a nervous breakdown. He knew that if it weren''t for him, the army would have quickly copsed. He stood there on the border like a fortress that couldn''t be shaken no matter what. Sometimes, he would jump on the back of Crixus The Great as he passed by, and go with them to the rear lines to rest the army a little and give them a chance to breathe... But no matter how strong he is, everything has its limits, and every person has energy. There is a huge difference between Martial Emperors on the two sides. There are roughly 900 more Martial Emperors in the ranks of the Great Serpent Empire, and he alone has to stop them?! In fact, if he hadn''t been wearing the Purgatory War Armor since the beginning of the battle, he wouldn''t have been able to hold out all this time. The Purgatory War Armor was something that Hc made himself, or one could say that he was the one who initiated the idea of making it... One day, he was sitting in the Second Heaven''s Chosen Library when he thought of something... ''It''s been a long time since I''ve held a weapon, thest one turned into 37 pieces after a random attack, I wonder how strong I would be if I had a good weapon...'' But a weapon like that didn''t exist on the, so he simply started thinking about making a weapon that could withstand its power.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The main material for making his new weapon was of course the scales of his friend Crixus The Great, but that''s not all. Hk used his power over the Nihari Giant tribes to gather the rarest resources on the and throw them next to his weapon, then he used half of his refinement percentage for the and asked the''s spirit to merge everything together and give him the most suitable weapon possible... In the end, his masterpiece which he had thought of randomly one day took shape. The scales of Crixus the Great and the rare metals werepressed tightly to produce a thin ck armor-like paper that looked like a part of Hk''s body upon wearing it. The armor was extremely hard and at the same time extremely flexible, it could easily withstand Hk''s strength. It also covered his upper body, arms, and fists, so Hk could use it as both a shield and a weapon. More importantly, the''s spirit gave him an additional advantage because he used his refinement percentage. Crixus'' scales provided the armor with its own attribute, the blue me... The Purgatory me. If it weren''t for the continuous protection of the Purgatory me, he would have been subjected to the Minor Corrosion Law by Hk more than once. "This won''t work, that guy has killed 23 Martial Emperors so far and we haven''t been able to scratch him, this way the battle will continue until the end of the day and we will lose more of our men even with the withdrawal of that section of the army." From afar, Marshal Celsius slightly furrowed his brows, "We need to separate the Northern Region Lord and the Beast King from the rest. Then their powerful support will run out and the beasts will disperse. If that happens, the battle will be over in a matter of minutes." The strength of the giants on their own ground was evident, even against the ruthless forces of the Great Serpent Empire, they did not seem to be the losing party. And worse, the hordes of massive beasts fighting alongside them! There are 200 Emperor Beasts below, each one of them a problem in their own right, and with them are hundreds of thousands of beasts with the power of the Sage Realm or less! "Haa... haa..." Marshal Xanox stepped back beside his colleague, panting, "But how do we do something like this?" "..." The First Marshal remained silent for over a minute, then motioned for Marshal Serpal toe as well, "I''ll take your bodyguards with me and head towards the Northern Edge Mountain, I bet that bastard and his lizards will follow us!" "This..." Marshals Xanox and Serpal looked at each other anxiously, "Big Brother Celebus, don''t you think it''s too risky?" Immediately after, they thought of those words and felt ashamed... The First Marshal, the strongest of them all, with 300 elite Martial Emperors all carrying epic weapons, and yet they are afraid that they won''t be able to withstand one person and his mount?! This... "Don''t worry, I have a way to avoid contact with him until we reach the Northern Edge Mountain, and there while he is isted from his army, we will kill him and reap my grand prize." Marshal Selebusughed, "It''s not just the Third Truth Chosen who can manage a good pursuit, let''s go!" He then looked at his two colleagues, "After I and the Special Forces leave, I won''t need any more support, kill everyone here first then spread out and destroy the entire Northern Region and loot everything in it, I don''t want any more disturbance while I refine the Spirit, understand?" "Yes!" The Marshals nodded seriously "Hahaha, let''s go then!" *Swoosh* *Swoosh* "Hold your steps!!" Hk went crazy as he saw the 300 people, led by the Marshal, rushing towards the Northern Edge Mountain. Putting all his strength into his right fist, he unleashed it towards them. *PAA* The space instantly warped, the huge pressure waves generated by Hk''s fist caught thest one of them and crashed into his back. "Argh!!" That battle emperor''s scream didn''tst more than a second, the next moment he exploded like a bubble. "Brother Crixus, let''s go!!" Without hesitation, Hk jumped onto his mount and flew after them. But he didn''t forget to look back and shout to his followers, "I''ll go and eliminate those bastards quickly ande back, don''t let anyone pass, defend yournds, defend your honor!!" "....." The tribe leaders opened their mouths as they watched Hk and the wyvern disappear into the horizon If they stood where they were and with the beasts with them, they would be able to hold out for an extra day and severely damage the Great Serpent Empire''s army, especially since they had the advantage ofnd, and then they could retreat a little and start a war of attrition as Robin had expected. But that didn''t happen... The leaders of the giant tribes sighed in relief and announced a withdrawal and even aplete withdrawal towards their ownnds. Without Hk to forcefully gather them together, there was no longer any reason for them to stand together. Listen to themander''s orders? Protect the homnd? What is that? *Myself, then myself, I will return to my own territory to defend it and let the rest burn!* That was the usual thinking of the giants anyway... Then the beasts soon followed them in the same way after the scent of Crixus the Great had moved away a certain distance. In a matter of minutes, the bloody sh turned into a short chase, and in less than an hour, the Great Serpent Empire''s army found themselves standing alone. Ten dayster-- Jura-- Somewhere in The Ancestral Continent "Where do you think you''re going?!" "Attack!!" "Horiyaaaa" Chapter 853: Tumor removal Chapter 853: Tumor removal ? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "The siege around the city is in its final steps, Captain!!" one of the Demi-humans snakelings came running, "If we stayed inside the city longer we wouldn''t be able to get out at all." "Damn it!!" The snake-like martial emperor pped his head hard They were told that they would attack emptys, they were told that they would upy and destroy them easily as if they were dealing with children, but the truth was different... First, two little monsters appeared and besieged them inside the imperial capital, killing a marshal and more than a quarter of the army, and now the real imperial army has returned to deal with them!! Over the past ten days, an army has appeared on every continent on Jura except for the me Continent, that army does nothing but scan the cities for any escaped demi-humans to kill, or at least expel them towards the me Continent... And now, a human General called himself Raiden and his army are besieging the city they took control of since the invasion began! "Where the hell did all these armiese from? Who are they fighting in Nihari then if they are all here?! Damn it!!!" That Martial Emperor struck his forehead again, and then he shouted at the top of his lungs, "We don''t have any warships left, we can''t escape today! Kill as many of them as possible, that''s the only way we can force them to retreat!!" ...On the other side, Raiden frowned slightly... As the battle raged around him, the city was burning and the screams were rising, he kept floating in the air in his ck and gold armor, and the golden cloak that he had drawn ck lightning patterns on himself... Instead of intervening in the battle, he stayed where he was, holding his thin spear, and observing what was going on with a frown. This city belonged to a ducal family from what was once called the Lying Water Kingdom, arge city with decent defenses... but it was definitely nothing that could stand up to his army of 50 Martial Emperors and 50,000w-using soldiers. If this were a direct confrontation, this city would have been crushed hours ago, but the battle is still going on, and it doesn''t look like it will end anytime soon, and there''s a reason for that... The citizens! The city has about a million people, so Raiden and his soldiers have to be careful and not rush or attack with all their might so as not to harm them in any way, and there is worse, there are a number of rebels spread among those citizens! Whenever the soldiers rescue a handful of citizens and try to take them to safety, a few people emerge from among them and attack the soldiers from behind, killing them or causing them deep wounds, they were The People rebels. Of course, after that, the citizens themselves are the ones who catch the rebels and kill them, but it would be toote every time... So far, 3,000 soldiers have been affected by this type of attack, and they have also be more cautious in approaching the citizens and have begun to refuse to approach to try to rescue them or get them out of the city, and this has made the situation even worse. They can''t get them out of the city, and they can''t fight freely because they don''t want to hurt them. Ten days have passed since the campaign against the rebels and invaders began, but the progress is very slow due to what is happening now, this is not a direct confrontation between two armies, but an attempt to extract a tumor from a sick body! If this continues, it will take many months before they can kill off the demi-human invaders, and will NEVER be able to get rid of the rebels!! "General, what should we do? This cannot continue, prolonging the battle means more casualties, and in the end, we cannot guarantee that any of the citizens will survive." One of Raiden''s assistants moved closer and whispered in his ear, "Please give permission to open fire and everything will be resolved." "Out of everyone, You are the one who says this?!" Raiden raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at his assistant, he was one of the few officers from the Ancestral Continent. "We have to do good for the empire, the city is full of rebels as you can see, should we save them so they can stab us in the backter? This is a good opportunity to let them go to the other world as *victims of the invaders*" the officer spoke seriously. "..." Of course, Raiden understood, if everyone in the city died today he could announce that they came and found that the invaders were the ones who wiped them out. But he looked back at the city and the citizens being trampled underfoot below... He knew that what his assistant was saying was reasonable from a soldier''s perspective, but he didn''t have the heart to give such an order, and he didn''t think most of the soldiers would obey him either, this was a sin that most people couldn''t live with. After a long hesitation, Raiden lowered his head, "...Continue a little longer, in a few minutes I''ll break through their ranks again and cause some casualties." "General!! You''ve already used this method several times, those cockroaches are too many and your interventions won''t aplish much, we have to open fire!!" The assistant was almost mad, every second a soldier was falling dead, "You wouldn''t be called a butcher, or even the first to do it, didn''t you hear about what General Victoria and General Alexander did in the past few days in the continents of wind and water? Or do you want to inflict useless losses on your men like what happened to General Billy''s army?!" "...I--" Raiden stared at the ground for a long time and gritted his teeth, then let out a long sigh, "Alright then, get ready to open--- hmm, what is this?" At this moment, red clouds appeared above the city out of nowhere, which quickly began to descend and form into arrowheads, there were thousands of those arrowheads each of them pointing at one of the city''s citizens! "For the sake of..." Whether the True Beginning Soldiers or the Great Serpent Soldiers, they were all surprised by the scene and disengaged for a moment to understand what was happening. The citizens who were marked by the arrows tried to disperse them as if they were repelling a mosquito, but the arrow made of clouds disintegrated for a moment before gathering again. Some of them tried to run, but the arrow followed them! Everyone remained confused for a few more seconds, until a voice was heard throughout Jura: ("Excuse me, can everyone hear me?...Well from your reactions it seems that you hear me, I amary Emperor Robin Burton, everyone with a red arrow on them is a rebel who participated in the attack on Jura in one way or another, you may kill them all, and please enjoy yourselves doing it!") Chapter 854: Number one hater Chapter 854: Number one hater ? Half a day earlier--- "Huh..." Richard let out a long sigh and opened his eyes, "Father, I''ve reached 10%" "Hmm?" Robin waspletely focused on browsing the''s surface, but Richard''s words pulled him out of his focus: "A little more than 9 days, not bad at all, Alright let''s get started!" Juri looked very annoyed as she saw Robin approaching, "...." "Haha, why are you looking at me like that? Don''t put the boy in an awkward position, I told you, I''ll give him the nomination and he can refuse if he wants!" Robinughed and looked into Richard''s eyes, "Ask her to make a virtual identification of all the rebels and everyone who has hatred towards the Empire in their hearts." "Who the hell do you think I am? I''m just a little girl, not a god!" Juri stood up and shouted angrily, "Should I open people''s hearts to see what''s going on in them?!" "...Well fair enough." Robin tapped his chin a few times, then snapped his finger with a smile, "I have another idea, ask her to visually identify anyone who participated in any operation against the Empire in thest twenty years." "...." Juri stood silently then began to count the spirit force around her and quickly took the shape of a stick. "What, thest 20 years is a lot? Is thest 5 years good?" Robin took a step back waving with augh, but when he saw her getting closer with her eyes glowing and her lips trembling, "Damn, well just thest year!...Say something, Richard!!" Richard who had beenughing the entire time at their appearance quickly got up and stood between the two, "Sister Juri, don''t you want to stabilize the? I think my father''s request is not that unreasonable, and we will all benefit from it, you get the peace that you always wanted, I will protect my homnd from the rebels, and my father will get rid of the internal problems of the Empire." "...Three days!" Juri paused and gritted her teeth tightly, "I will identify everyone who participated in the rebellion in the first three days, and the price will be all 10%!" "Now that''s a good spirit!" Robin pped loudly, but when he saw Juri staring at him, The quickly fell silent. "Humph!" The good thing was that after that she ignored him and walked towards the image put both her hands on it and closed her eyes, "You both can do whatever you want until I''m done, this might take a while.." "...That little bitch..." Robin let out a long sigh when he felt that Juri had closed her senses to focus on her task, then patted Richard on the shoulder and sat him down in front of him, "Come on, in the meantime, I''ll teach you what I know about the Soul Domain!" At this moment-- "Hahaha, those rebels must be pissing themselves right now." Robin''s soul avatar pped his thigh andughed loudly, "This is what you get out of messing with the wrong person, you bastards!!" "Phoof... Phoof... Phoof..." From the side, Juri was staring at Robin with extreme anger, her face almost turning into a tomato red, "You... you son of a---!!!" "Oh, oh, oh!!" Robin turned and waved at her quickly, "Calm down, where''s the cuteness? The boy is still here." Juri sent a sideways nce towards Richard and found him watching one of the battles with a smile on his face, it was clear that he was very satisfied with the result of his request, so she closed her eyes to control her anger a little. Browsing the entire history of the''s conflicts for three days consumed a lot of her energy and focus, it was without a doubt the hardest thing she had done so far! Juri then looked into Robin''s eyes, "The rebels agree on hating you, and most of them were harmed because of you, whether in the events of the Demon attack-which I have not held you ountable for yet- or because of your destruction of their interests on other continents, there are many noble families funding them with a lot of money, training resources and techniques to overthrow the Empire and restore the old order." "I don''t care who they are, did you identify those nobles?" Robin asked quickly, "The request was to identify everyone who participated in the rebellion. Financing and incitement fall under participation!" "Yes, they have been identified as well, everyone who has a hand in it in any way has been very active during those three days because it is their first and maybe only chance." Juri then smiled at Robin with annoyance, "Hey, Do you want to know who the rebels have taken as their leader and who hasmunicated with the invaders and agreed to cooperate with them?" Robin furrowed his brows slightly, he immediately knew that this smile would not bring good, "... Do I understand that it is someone I know?" "Yes and no~" Juriughed and then clicked her finger and an image of a person appeared next to her, "I present to you your biggest hater in Jura and maybe in all thes." A man who looked to be in his forties, his hair was disheveled and he had arge mustache covering his mouth, his sharp eyes said that he was extremely intelligent, but he had gone through a lot of suffering at the same time.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I don''t know him." Robin waved in relief, from the way Juri acted he thought she was talking about one of his associates! "Oh, but he knows you very well." Juriughed, "This person is called Christian, the son of a woman named Julia, the daughter of a man named Peter Burton, does that name remind you of anything?" Robin raised one eyebrow for a few seconds, then the other followed suit, "My nephew?" "Hehe, you got it right, after the way you executed your blood brother John, your sister Julia immediately fled the family out of fear and married a thug who made her life hell, and fate wanted her and that thug to die together in the stomachs of the things you call demons because of his father''s stupidity who went to provoke a group of demons in the middle of the night, so Christian swore to take revenge on you, the one who turned his life into hell." Juri continued with augh, "Immediately after that, he went to the training academies and used his bloodline as a member of the Burton family to return to the family, and after a few lies and over the course of a few years, he was able to obtain high-level cultivation techniques and he was the one who started The People''s movement and was the source of the techniques and methods of drawing talismans and divine weapons and many others, he was also the one who startedmunicating with the families who hated you and uniting them in a huge chain that was growing every day... In fact, he reminds me a little of you, maybe your father''s penis really had magical power hahaha." "...." Robin stared at the rebel leader''s face, at his little nephew''s face, for a few more seconds before sighing, "For the sake of some to rise, others must fall, that''s the way of life, I have no regrets for anything!" Huri''s smile was wiped away in annoyance, "Tsk- Do you want me to tell you where he is so you can capture him separately and make an example out of him? That will cost Richard another 5% of his refinement." "... He lived the first part of his life as an unknown person, scared and hiding with his mother from me and the demons, and the second part he also spent as an unknown person plotting in the dark, afraid of being caught by the shadow swords..." Robin muttered and shook his head, "No Juri, leave him with the red arrow on his head like the rest of them, let him die at the hands of some random soldier as a scared unknown person as he always was." "Tsk~" Juri folded her arms and looked away. "Father, are you going to leave the''s spirit Realm now?" Richard spoke "Haha what, don''t you want to see that old man with you anymore?" Robin patted his son''s head "That''s not what it is, but... aren''t you going to do something about the war? You''ve been here for ten whole days..." Robinughed and went to continue looking at Jura''s image, "Who said I haven''t done anything? There''s an arrow I fired 17 days ago, it''s bound to hit any day now." Chapter 855: The double hell planet Chapter 855: The double hell ? On the Southern-North Border-- World''s End Cliff-- Gudah "Haha, you look good as usual, Your Majesty King Volpe, I wonder what brought you to the World''s End cliff today?" A half-human snake that was over two meters tallughed out loud, his features were closer to human-like with a noticeable nose and slightly wide eyes, but his slit pupils and cracked skin easily gave him away. At this moment, the half-human snake was standing on the edge of an extremely deep cliff, it looked like he was standing in front of an abyss that reached the center of the! The ground beneath that person''s feet looked like embers, and behind him, the trees and rocks looked like they came from the depths of hell. Beside him were two human girls with dark red skin, fanning themselves with hand fans to cool him down~ "...First General Harus, let''s get straight to the point, give me back my daughter." On the other side of the World''s End cliff, the person called King Volpe replied while gritting his teeth, then slowly raised his face, revealing his features from under the nket he was wrapping himself in... It was a fox!! That *fox* was just under two meters tall, standing on two feet like a human and wearing luxurious clothes befitting a king, even the way he spoke and his expressions were very human-like, other than that, his face waspletely that of a fox, he had fox ears, fox ws, and everything! That King Volpe was wearing severalyers of clothes and standing on a snowy ground, behind him nothing could be seen except the thick fog and a dull storm carrying the snow around. The abyss was barely a mile or two wide, but it seemed to cut through two different worlds, two different types of hell. "Haha I don''t know what you''re talking about, Your Majesty, did you lose your daughter? Tsk tsk- Where was shest seen?" General Harus tried to look moved and nodded, then he gestured to a red-skinned human girl who brought him a drink cup filled with ice cubes, "Ohe here my only pleasure- Oh, what were we saying?" "Harus!!" King Volpe gritted his teeth and tried to remain calm, "My daughter is used to going to the other side to pick the Lava Spring Flower for her sick mother, I have warned her against this act more than once but I cannot stop her. In any case, she did not harm you and did not intend to do any sabotage on your side." "How do I know that?" General Harus shook his head, "Do I have to allow anyone and everyone to enter my territory? Just because you have animal heads doesn''t mean you have animal brains too!... Or is that the case?! Hehe." "Watch your tongue!!" King Volpe removed the nket he was covering himself with and shouted loudly, "I spent hundreds of years fighting against your Marshal Snite, a fierce war that imed tens of millions of lives, and yet he never dared to touch one of my sons, there''s something among leaders called honor, have you ever heard of it?!" "Hmm... Marshal Snite heard of it, and spent hundreds of years fighting you because of it hehe." General Haros took another sip "You..!!" King Volpe took a step forward and was about to jump, but one of his assistants in the back grabbed him and gave him a meaningful look "Let me go!" King Volpe pushed the person who had caught him away, but he didn''t rush back over the edge... They had been fighting the Great Serpentary Empire for far too long and they knew what they were capable of. Marshal Snite had been fighting them for far too long and whenever they felt their sacrifices were paying off and victory was near, a whole new fleet would be called in to thwart them and drive them back near their. It got worse after the First General Harus arrived as a support nearly twenty years ago, the number of fleets reached five, including the Marshal''s personal forces, that is, 600 Martial Emperors!! In addition to that, General Harus''s harsh nature and twisted personality caused them to lose a lot ofnd and resources and they did not dare to open their mouths since he arrived. King Volpe crosses the abyss and bites Harus'' neck? That''s simple, but will the 600 Martial Emperors behind him and Marshal Snite remain motionless? Even though he recently received an epic weapons package from the Overlord, he did not want another major war until the number of Martial Emperors in his army increased. And that will not happen anytime soon due to the scarcity of food on the in general, and due to the poor chances of their bloodlines procreating! King Volpe clenched his fists tightly, "Give me my daughter and I will hand you 5,000 Ice Energy Pearls." "Your Majesty!!" The fox-headed figures behind the king screamed in panic, but he silenced them with a wave. General Harus widened his eyes, but quickly returned them to normal and said nothing... Ice energy pearls are one of the most valuable resources on Gudah, although they are notpletely pure and carry impurities of Ice Law, this is what makes them sought after in the middleary belt. Anyone who cultivates a Heavenly Law rted to low temperatures will pay anything to obtain these pearls, also the manufacturers of equipment and arrays and the like benefit greatly from this type of special pearls, it is undoubtedly one of the reasons why the Great Serpent Empire has preferred to fight here for all these years despite the heavy losses they are suffering! And most importantly... The does not contain that many pearls, if he took the 5,000 Ice energy pearls from the king, that means he is eliminating arge portion of the new generation of Martial Emperors on Gudah! "You really love your daughter, huh.." Harus showed a small smile, trying not to show too much enthusiasm, "Make it 20,000 Ice energy pearls then." "Ten thousand!" King Volpe clenched his teeth tightly after realizing what he had done by proposing this deal, "...On the condition that you bring her to me immediately without harm, Harus, if I find a single scratch on her the deal will be canceled!" "Haha of course of course, just wait a little while and she will be here." General Harusughed awkwardly, then whispered in the ears of those around him and pushed them away, "*Go and capture her immediately, they must not feel a damn thing!!*" "What exactly am I waiting for? It has been 6 hours since my daughter crossed the abyss, she must be in your possession, I want to see her immediately!" General Harus waved seriously, "Calm down there, I said I would bring her to you and that''s it!" King Volpe roared in a low voice, wanting with all his being to go and swallow Harus but he feared for his daughter and his people. *Boom* At this moment, an explosion came from an area not far behind General Haros, and then a voice was heard: "Father, don''t give them anything, I''ming!!" "Sandaria!!" King Volpe took out two curved swords, "What''s going on behind you? What are you doing to my daughter?!" "I told you to calm down!" First General Harus shouted with absolute authority, "We just don''t want to hurt her so we let her y around as she pleases, but I will send someone to capture her and bring her in now." The words didn''t seem convincing to King Volpe at all, "How is it possible that she has been wandering around for 6 hours and you haven''t captured her yet? She''s just a mid-level Martial Empress, are you ying with my daughter, Haros?!"N?v(el)B\\jnn General Haros gritted his teeth, he really didn''t have an exnation to give, how could he tell him that he had a severe shortage of soldiers after most of them had been assigned to the war against the True Beginning Empire!? *Vroooom* At this moment, a space warship appeared from above the clouds, looking like a huge metal snake, and immediately attracted everyone''s attention. General Harus raised his eyebrows as he saw the ship enter the airspace... He had no idea that there was supporting. Chapter 856: Fightback Chapter 856: Fightback ? 17 days ago--- During the Battle of Safe City "Heyaa!! Die you scum--" As one of the True Beginning Emperors shouted, an instant space portal opened behind him and he was pulled into it, then it quickly closed. His opponent was surprised by what had just happened, but he shouted and chose another opponent for himself... When that Martial Emperor felt a Shadow Sword pulling him, he was happy and thought that he would be taken away to be treated and rested, but, *bzzzz* "Eh... What''s going on here?" The next moment, that Emperor found himself standing in front of a huge spaceship in a desert~ "Wait a little longer and you''ll find out." The Shadow Sword entered the instant space portal again.N?v(el)B\\jnn These events were happening everywhere during the Battle of Safe City, the Shadow Swords opened space portals in all the battlefields until 100 Martial Emperors were randomly pulled out! Then 100 Martial Emperors arrived, wondering among themselves what happened or asking the Shadow Swords, but they didn''t get any answers, they were just ordered to sit in their ces and wait... and they did so with annoyance, but without worry. They knew very well how harsh the soul oath that the Shadow Swords took upon themselves was, and they knew that whatever was happening now was definitely His Excellency''s order since even generals couldn''t give such big orders to the Shadow Swords. After a while, the first Demon Emperor arrived, then the second and third until the number reached a hundred headed by Morin, one of the three leaders of the Demon Race, which made the situation even stranger for everyone. In the end, Old Man Gu also arrived with a number of Rune Masters from the Research and Development Team, scratching his head like the rest, not knowing what was going on... Then, Charles Burton, the second man in the Shadow Sword System after His Highness Prince Theo, appeared before everyone... Everyone bowed slightly towards him, except Old Man Gu and Morin who only nodded towards him. "Wee everyone, congrattions to all of you for being chosen for this difficult yet exciting mission," Charles put his hand behind his back, "His Excellency has given the orders to begin the counterattack that we have been secretly working on for the past months." "Counterattack?" Old Man Gu frowned slightly. "You will be sent on this ship to invade one of thes controlled by the Great Serpent Empire, called Gudah," Shadow Emperor Charles walked towards them, "ording to the information we extracted from the prisoners, that particr has a strong resistance that is equal in size to the Great Serpent Empire''s army there, and it is also a very important to them and they must always control it because they fear the development of its local poption, and they even say that there is aary empire on the way to grow there... That is precisely why it was chosen as the target of the counterattack." Then he stood up and looked into the eyes of Old Man Gu and Morin, "Your mission is to help the locals of Gudah fight the forces of the Great Serpent Empire and establish a good rtionship with them in the process, then find a way to build a space portal on the and make it a foothold for us to strike the rest of the Great Serpent Empire." Then with a wave of his hand, he spread out several hundred small metal cards, "Here you will find the instant trantion technique used by the Great Serpent Empire, learn it on the way there." "And those are the drivers of one of the spaceships, they were captured after we took down a ship and were tamed by His Excellency personally, they will be obedient to any order given to them, do not ask how." Then he snapped his finger and several shadow swords appeared beside him, each one holding a demi-human, "They will takemand of the ship until you safely reach Gudah andplete your mission." The demi-humans gave the military salute of the True Beginning Empire and then walked in an orderly manner to the ship and started the engines under everyone''s eyes. "His Excellency informs you that this mission will be essential in the war, if the Great Serpent Empire feels that their possessions are threatened they will withdraw their soldiers or at least not send more reinforcements, victory or defeat depends on your sess or failure." Then he lightly threw a space ring to Old Gu, "You will find a few things here that may help you establish a good rtionship with the people of Gudah, enjoy the trip!" *Swoosh* Charles disappeared, and then all the shadow swords from the area followed him. *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* After a long time, Demon Emperor Morin and Old Man Gu exchanged nces and opened their mouths at the same time, "...Huh?!" Current time--- Inside the warship--- "Sir, we have approached the abyss separating the north and south as you ordered." One of the ship''s drivers spoke like a robot, his eyes downcast, he did not seem to be conscious. As they had been on the way for the past two weeks or so, Old Man Gu asked the ship''s pilots many questions and learned some general information, and as expected of a that has spent hundreds of years in war, it wouldn''t be easy to get involved there... If hended in the Great Serpent territory directly then he wouldn''t have aplished anything, he might have just stayed in Nihari and fought them there. And if hended in the local''snds they might think they are the Great Serpent Empire''s associates and start a direct battle against them! So he decided tond at the border between the two regions to observe the situation first. "Everyone get ready, we will enter hostile territory at any moment!" Old Man Gu let out a loud shout that resounded throughout the ship Upon hearing the words, the 200 Martial Emperors inside the ship stood up, their faces showing extreme worry, some of them still had injuries from the Safe City battle... When His Excellency invaded Greend, he took hundreds of thousands of soldiers with him, and in the invasion of the Farm, he sent the massive Demon army, but here in a new world filled with the Great Serpent Empire''s soldiers and many powerful locals, they were the only ones sent?! Old Gu took a few slow breaths to calm himself down, he knew that His Excellency had chosen him out of everyone to establish good rtions with the locals, he must not fail in his mission no matter what... "Hmm? What''s going on over there?" Old Gu narrowed his eyes slightly and pointed in a certain direction. In the direction he pointed, there were traces of arge battle. "That seems dangerous..." Morin spoke in a rough voice,nding right next to a battle didn''t seem like a good idea. "...We have to take the initiative. In that spot, we will find our enemies and we will definitely find the locals, isn''t that why we are here?" Old Gu patted the ship pilot''s head, "Take us there." Chapter 857: First contact Chapter 857: First contact ? *Boom* *Boom* "Stand still you bitch, don''t think you can go anywhere today!!" A mid-level Martial Emperor of the Great Serpent Empire shouted angrily, his face and body were covered in light injuries "Humph, just wait until I tell my father what''s going on!" The voice was that of a human female, but the face was that of a fox, in fact, she looked like King Volpe but with slightly cuter features. The girl was holding a katana sword that glowed red, and an extremely cold white aura surrounded her! At this moment, the fox girl was surrounded by six Martial Emperors, two of whom were mid- level Martial Emperors and the rest were low-level Martial Emperors, although they all used some form of the Minor Corrosion Law, they couldn''t get too close to her because of that sword and that strange aura... "Don''t spare a drop of blood, kill her now and then we''ll negotiate with Marshal Snite to reward us with double that amount!" The mid-level emperor shouted nervously and started to burn his blood madly "Humph, do you think that only you know how to burn his beast blood?!" The white aura around the fox girl also began to intensify "Wait a minute, what are you doing?!" Meanwhile, two of the Great Serpent soldiers quickly came and stood next to that mid-level Martial Emperor and whispered in his ear, "General Harus wants the girl alive!" "What? That bitch is the current mediator between those damned locals and the Three-Tailed Fox Devos, killing her will disrupt the rtionship between them and weaken the locals until they find an alternative, how can we let this opportunity slip away?" The messenger quickly replied, "Her father will pay 10,000 Ice Energy pearls as a ransom for her!" "Ten thousand?!" Even that mid-level Martial Emperor was shocked by the number, "That number is a little less than what we were able to collect after hundreds of years, how could they sacrifice all that for one girl? ...It seems they don''t have an alternative to her as a mediator for Devos if she is killed, that''s an additional reason to kill her immediately!" "Don''t forget why we do what we do, we might not be able to get our hands on ten thousand pearls even if we wait another hundred years, we need to take them now and kill herter!" The messenger sent back, the reason they invaded thes was to gather resources in the first ce, killing locals was a side thing to help them with their main mission "...I''m afraid this can''t be done." That mid-level Martial Emperor pointed at her, "That bitch even infiltrated the military barracks and cities we upied and saw the situation there, she knows we don''t have an army here anymore!" "This..." The locals knew that if they didn''t have enough soldiers, they would be overthrown immediately. And Gudah isn''t like any other that they cane and go as they please. They''ve been struggling for hundreds of years to maintain 50% control over the, If they lose their foothold now, they might never be able to return. "...I know what to do." The mid-level Martial Emperor smiled cruelly, "Help us grab her and rip out her hands, tongue, and throat. With their healing techniques, they won''t be able to cure her for a few years, that''s if they cure her at all, hehe." "But her father said that the deal would be canceled if he found a scratch on her!" "So what will he do? Leave her for us to kill in front of him? He still needs her as a mediator. Treating her for a few years is better than looking for another mediator. The most he can do is pay 8,000 instead of 10,000!" The mid-level Martial Emperorughed, then motioned for the two newly arrived messengers to take their positions, the two of them sighed and heard the orders, thus bing 8 Martial Emperors against one. "...." Sandaria heard every word from the side, they were treating her as if she was already helpless From what I heard... maybe she really was. "AAAHHH!!!!" Sandaria screamed loudly and started stirring the beast blood in her body, "You want to capture me? Come on then! But out of the eight of you, I will kill at least six, I want to see who will be the bravest to take the first step!!" "Tsk-"The mid-level Martial Emperor furrowed his brows and started to lightly burn his blood as he advanced, he knew that killing this girl wouldn''t be easy due to the amount of beast blood flowing in her body. *vrooooom* "Hmm?" At this moment, everyone raised their necks and saw a warship belonging to the Great Serpent Empire approaching them at a very high speed.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "...!!" When Sandaria saw this scene, she took a few steps back, her mouth and eyes wide open and she swallowed her saliva audibly. "Hahaha, this is simply amazing!!" The average emperor looked back at Sandaria, "It seems that the heavens want you dead today!" *Shooo**Shooo* *Shooo* The warship fired its cannons downwards. Sandria gently raised her hand to touch her tongue and neck as if to bid them farewell, then she roared again and started screaming as she burned her blood madly, "Heyyy!!!" No matter what happens, she must take a number of them with her before she falls! "Hahaha--- Eh?" The middle emperorughed out loud, until he felt something light up in his eye *Boooom* One of the cannonshots hit his face and sent him flying backwards "This..?" Sandria was surprised at how well the ship''s crew was aiming *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* But she was surprised that all the Martial Emperors around her were directly hit *Frrrr* The ship quicklynded not far from Sandria who took a defensive position, and at the same time looked towards the door with expectant eyes, a thousand questions in her head *Puff* The main door opened and old Gu appeared, exchanging the same surprised looks with her. "...A human who is not red?" "...A fox standing on two legs?" Chapter 858: Stand by my side Chapter 858: Stand by my side ? "Oh, she''s talking!" Old Man Gu opened his eyes wide "...!!" Sandria almost shouted at him not to treat her like an animal, but she didn''t have time "A standard human? What are you doing here? What are you doing inside one of our ships?!" The mid-level Great Serpent Emperor stood in shock and asked, he had forgotten that he had been shot in the middle of his head by a cannon "Kill them!" Old Man Gu raised his hand and pointed at the mid-level Martial Emperor as if he were seeing a dead person "Kill me?? Do you know who we are? Do you--" The mid-level Martial Emperor shouted and was about to attack Old Man Gu, but... *Step* *Step* As Demon Emperor Moren slowly walked out, the Great Serpent Martial Emperors retreated, and even Sandria took two steps back in terror It was about three meters tall, its color was deep crimson, it had two spiral horns and long white hair, and most importantly... its aura suggested that it was not much weaker than the First General Harus or King Volpe! Morin stuck out his long tongue and licked his dry lips, "Hmm, it''s been a while since thest meal." "Run!" The eight Martial Emperors felt a shiver in their backs as they scattered in all directions. "follow them!" Morin shouted loudly, and in a moment, dozens of Demon Emperors came out and started a chase. "Ah!!" Sandria also jumped up and jumped backward, wanting to escape from those creatures, out of fear she didn''t think for a moment that she was running in the opposite direction of her father! "Wait!!" Old Man Gu gestured to her, but she refused to stop, so he pushed another human Martial Emperor who was standing next to him, "Stop her, the first impression of us shouldn''t be that bad!" "Alright." That emperor nodded, sparks exploded in his eyes, and the next moment he disappeared... He was a Martial Emperor using the Lightning Law. *Swoosh* The next moment, that Human Martial Emperor blocked Sandria''s path and motioned for her to calm down, "Miss, just listen to General Gu, don''t make things difficult for us." *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* Old Gu and a number of other human Martial Emperors arrived and stood around Sandria at this moment... Technically, she had escaped from the Great Serpent''s soldiers'' siege and fallen into the siege of a handful of humans! "Hehe, I greet you, niece, we just want to get to know you, that''s all, didn''t you see us fighting your enemies just now?" A gentle expression covered Old Man Gu''s face, he couldn''t mess it up. But she didn''t underestimate those humans, especially that person who had caught up to her in the blink of an eye, she slowly started to burn her beastly blood as he took a defensive stance, "You don''t want to hurt me? You used those snakelings'' instant trantion technique and got off their ship... Is this another trick of that reckless bastard Pythor? I bet those eight Martial Emperors who pretended to escape are safe now!" *Step* *Step* Morin appeared again, this time he was walking slowly with a corpse in his hand, opening his mouth wide and taking a big chunk of meat from it whenever his mouth was empty. Sandria felt her heart stop, the corpse was horribly disfigured but she recognized it in the blink of an eye, it was the mid-level Martial Emperor who almost killed her a moment ago!! Eating victims is not strange to the people of Gudah, because of the scarcity of food they are forced to hunt the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire as food, but they do not enjoy it, rather they cook them properly until their featurespletely disappear and they do not feel like they are monsters... But that crimson monster was gnawing at the emperor''s head like it was candy! "Tsk~" The human Martial Emperors spat beside them or looked away "Hey!!" Old Gu shouted at Morin, "Didn''t we agree that you do these activities away from us? Do you want to scare the little miss?" "Tsk~ Do whatever you want then, we''ll go check out the barracks we saw during thending, I think there are still some snakes there hehe." Morin gave a shudderingugh, then took the 100 Demon Emperor with him and flew north at high speed. "...Well I guess that''s good too." Old Gu shrugged and looked back at the girl, "Please excuse them, they''re a bit of a special race, but don''t worry they won''t hurt you at all." Sandria took a few steps back, "Who are you? What''s going on here?!" "You''re one of the locals, right?" Old Gu respected the distance the fox girl kept between them and didn''t get any closer. Sandria looked around, trying to find a way to escape, but the presence of that lightning- using person made her think twice, so she sighed, "...Yes, I''m one of the locals of the." "Excellent!" Old Gu pped withughter, "Can you point us to the king or the chief, or the decision maker in general? We can meet wherever he wants." "..." Sandria remained silent for a moment, then nodded. If those people here were truly at peace, that would be for the best... Their golden and ck armor seemed to be in better shape than the Great Serpent Empire''s weapons, and their individual strength didn''t seem to be far behind them either.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om She wanted with all her soul and blood to tell her father that there were no soldiers on the other side, it was inconceivable that they would get rid of an enemy only to have another one like hime to them!! Not to mention those crimson monsters... "Harus, you dare to fire the ships'' cannons at my daughter? I will kill you!!" The king was about to go crazy, but his assistants grabbed him by the hands and feet and he would have already crossed the abyss. "Calm down, you know the power of the cannons, how can they hurt a mid-level Martial Emperor? She will be fine." First General Harus spoke confidently, but he was very worried, the behavior of that ship was absolutely unusual, so he began to whisper to the rest of the people beside him to go and see what was happening. "Don''t worry, father, I''m fine." At this moment, a voice came from behind General Harus. "Sandria!!" King Volpe shouted happily as he saw his daughtering out from the shadows of the infernal trees. "Hmm?" General Harus was surprised that she came on her own without a guard, and took out a short sword, "Be obedient ande stand by my side." "Harus, you dare?!" King Volpe shouted again "Haha, I''m closer to her than you, If you make a wrong move I will kill her with a single strike. Give me the 10,000 Ice Energy Pearls and she''s yours!" General Harus looked back into the king''s eyes andughed out loud, He didn''t give the girl another look, that''s how harmless he thought she was. But at this moment a voice was heard from behind him that made hisughter stop, "Hello there, can Ie to stand by your side? Chapter 859: The Abyss Chapter 859: The Abyss ? General Harus''ughter disappeared in an instant, and he quickly looked back... Dozens of individuals started to descend behind Sandria one after another, and for the first time in twenty years, he saw people who didn''t have fox heads, cracked snake skin, or dark red skin... They were ordinary humans like the ones on The Poison Rock! "Humans who are wearing gold and ck epic armor..." General Harus widened his eyes, "... You are from thatary empire on Nihari?!" "You guessed it, hehe, It can''t be that you think you are the only one who can attack, right?" Old Guughed and then sent his colleagues to start surrounding that person through the thoughts-conveying technique, and indeed they started to slowly move to the sides to cut off any path to him. Old Gu had heard about the person called General Harus, a person with the strength of marshals and great talent and ambition, there was not a single person among them who could fight this person man to man, they had to act smartly. "... Be on your guard, something is happening." King Volpe did not understand anything, but he ordered him to follow the movements of the humans and spread his men along the cliff as well. "30 fleets... 21 fleets fighting in Nihari, 9 fleets distributed to your others, with them 8 marshals with their special forces leading them, all armed with an epic weapon package... and yet you have enough forces and the courage tounch a counterattack?" General Harus muttered in disbelief, this is something they never thought of even in their dreams. "...." Old Man Gu opened his eyes wide and the rest of the Martial Emperors froze in their ces, this was the first time they''d heard of armies being sent to their homnd! "As long as His Excellency, His Majestyary Emperor Robin Burton is there, there''s nothing to worry about." Fortunately, Old Man Gu quickly regained hisposure, "You''re the ones who started making this war personal by attacking our homnds and now you''ll pay the price!!"N?v(el)B\\jnn "You''ll pay the price!" "You''ll see the true might of the Empire of the Beginning!!" "Arrest him!!" Old Man Gu''s words ignited anger in the hearts of the True Begining Emperors. For them, the matter had turned from an operation to prevent reinforcements from going to Nihari to a revenge operation for their homnds! "I knew this was a stupid idea from the start, since they didn''t include me in that stupid Marshals meeting and take my opinion then they should bear the loss of Gudah, I have nothing to do with it." The First General spat on the ground in annoyance and then looked back at Volpe, "Don''t trust those humans, they''re just like us and worse, but don''t worry we''lle and get what''s ours very soon hahaha." "You''re not going anywhere!" The Lightning and Wind Martial Emperors took the initiative to attack from all directions "Humph!" A purple mist immediately appeared around the First General and everything that touched the mist vanished, even his assistants and the red-skinned girls beside him turned to dust, and even the ground below him started to fall, "Just wait, you don''t know who you''ve messed with yet!!" The First General Harus wasn''t an idiot to just stand there and fight all of them, so he jumped backward into the abyss! "Capture him!" Old Man Gu immediately unleashed his attack and jumped after him, all the True Beginning Emperors following him. "Don''t let that filthy bastard escape!!" King Volpe raised his swords and charged at Haros with his might "Damn it!" The moment Old Man Gu entered the abyss, he knew why Harus decided to choose it as his escape route As a level 42 Martial Emperor, his whole body began to feel turbulent and his flight was no longer regr, even the energy paths in his body were not working at full efficiency as he tried to attack, and his soul began to shake slightly, causing a headache! And it wasn''t just him, all the Martial Emperors behind him showed these turbulences but they continued to chase anyway It turned out that the fox-headed people on the other side decided to fly parallel to the abyss and didn''t jump into it because of this! The only ones who didn''t seem too affected were General Harus, and behind him, King Volpe, chasing him like a madman ignoring any effects. "Go back to the cliff and wait there!" Sandria shouted and then jumped after her father, as a mid-level Martial Empress the oppression wasn''t as severe on her as the rest of them. Old Gu had no say about it as he saw the distance between them and General Harus widening fast, so he sighed and gave the order to turn back, then sent out the Lightning and Wind users to pursue the chase from the side of the cliff... But the distance had already widened a lot. As for him, he stood still, looking at the abyss. It was a terrifying sight, and the experience of crossing it was even more terrifying... Suppressing the body, soul, and energy. It was barely a mile or two wide, but only someone at the peak of the Sage Realm could cross this abyss and reach the other side alive. Just what was this abyss hiding? ...A few minutester, Old Gu heard the sound of the spaceship engines that he was used to, so he looked towards its source, there he saw more than ten ships heading upwards, towards leaving the. Behind them were King Volpe and a number of local Martial Emperors, along with the Emperors of the True Beginning, attacking the ships like madmen. They quickly managed to shoot down 6, but the remaining four managed to activate the maximum speed in time and disappeared... They had left the. Old Man Gu frowned slightly... He didn''t know what happened, but he could clearly hear King Volpe''s angry screams. General Harus had escaped. Chapter 860: Mind games Chapter 860: Mind games ? General Haros'' escape was not the end of that day, but its beginning... After a few minutes of King Volpe''s anger and screaming, he returned to the barracks from which the ten ships had emerged and began to attack everything relentlessly *Boom* *Boom* A short whileter, all eight of King Volpe''s aides returned and crossed the abyss once more and disappeared behind the snowstorms. Not much time passed before a loud sound was heard that resounded throughout the *Boohooooo0* *Boohoo000000* As the war horns spread, the Lightning and Wind Martial Emperors returned to Old Gu''s side, and right after them, Sandrianded lightly in front of Old Gu, this time showing a confident smile and cing her hands behind her back: "I informed my father about the shortage of soldiers on the Great Serpent Empire''s side and he decided to dere a state of alert for the army. Everyone is now mobilizing to reim what is ours... You have no problem with that, right?" "Of course not, this is a natural reaction from a wise king, it is your territory and it must be returned to your control as soon as possible!" Old Man Guughed gently, but his smile soon faded a little and he stared into the girl''s eyes, "But I am afraid I need to ask for some time with His Majesty as soon as possible, we havee from far away to help as you can see."N?v(el)B\\jnn Sandria slightly furrowed her furry eyebrows, she knew she was dealing with an old fox in human clothing... Old Man Gu''s manner was clear, we came in peace, but I will not allow ourselves to be marginalized. Sandria nodded, "I, the mediator of the Three-Tailed Fox Devos, and the only daughter of His Majesty King Volpe, will entertain you until my father prepares to meet with you, is that good enough?" "Hehe, good enough, good enough!" Old Man Gu rubbed both his hands together, of course, he had no problem. He came here for two missions... The first was to help the locals prevail and liberate theirnds, and for some reason, this was much easier than he expected and there were no casualties, most likely the reason was the Great Serpent Empire''s attack on Jura, Greend, and Orphan Bloods, and this was something that His Excellency and the Shadow Swords did not know about, which is why they sent 200 Martial Emperors here... The second task is to establish good rtions with them, he just has to be a little strict so they don''t get treated weakly and everything will be fine. "We have an understanding then, please wait a bit I have sent to bring a number of coats made of Arctic rhinoceros seal skin so you can reach the other side, these fancy metal armors will only make things worse for you." Sandria pointed to the other side of the abyss with a smile, what happens next will be important for whatever conversations will take ce between these strangers and her father. The southern hemisphere of the is so cold that only minimal signs of life are allowed, even those who carry the blood of the three-tailed fox doofus in their bodies and are covered in a thickyer of fur have to wear heavy clothing made of the skins and fur of certain beasts! This was one of the main reasons that prevented the Great Serpent Empire''s army from holding anynd on the other side... Every now and then, whenever a new fleet came to them, they would advance and push the White Fox Tribe''s army back and control arge piece ofnd, but the extremely bad weather conditions made them lose it quickly and return to the other half. Not only that, but the battles that take ce daily near the abyss are due to the half-snakes trying to steal ice from the other side so that they can withstand the high heat! And the fact that these humans stand in this heat with all ease... This means that they have some kind of mutation and tend to be hot-blooded, right? When those bald humans step on the other side and lose the ability to stand up straight, they will know the difference between them and be polite in future discussions. "Haha, you are such a sweet littledy, this old man is very grateful," Old Man Gu pped with a smile, then shook his head, "But you don''t need to tire yourself out, dear, we can take care of ourselves. Come on, lead the way." "...." Sandria looked at Old Man Gu and the rest of the humans behind him for a long time, then sighed and shrugged, "I advised you, but then again you are free to do as you please, let''s go!" *Shhhh* Old Man Guughed secretly, he knew what the girl was thinking of course, then motioned for the rest of the young men around him to follow him. His old heart started to jump a little excitedly. Meanwhile--- Orphan Blood *tter* *tter* "Heyyaaa!!" "How did you know our escape route?!" "You bastards dare to attack the Lightning Bull Tribe? You''re dead!!" "Kill them all!!" *Vrooooom* While the battle was raging in a barrennd hidden within the valleys, a space warship appeared that wasrger than the rest and had a different appearance. The ship''s door opened and a serious-looking demi-human, with arge body and a square face, came out. The man looked down at the ongoing battle, took a deep breath, and spoke in a voice that everyone heard. "Local Aru, I know you''re with them down there. It''s over. Surrender to the new reality and live as a loyal servant to a being greater than you and all of us." "Huh, let me think." The answer came quickly. A handsome young man appeared in front of him with two thick horns and long white hair. The young manughed and looked down. "Lightning Bulls, do you want to be loyal servants?" "No!" The answer came in unison. "Well, I tried." Aru shrugged with augh, then gripped his spear tightly and struck forward. *Kachaaa* Chapter 861: War at the Orphan Blood Chapter 861: War at the Orphan Blood ? "Humph." An angry expression appeared on the Marshal''s face when he saw Aro daring to attack him, then he lightly waved his hand coated with the Corrosion Law. *Boom* The huge lightning column that looked like it wanted to destroy the world vanished in the blink of an eye.N?v(el)B\\jnn When the Marshal wanted to continue talking to Aru, he didn''t find him standing in front of him, "Damn it!!" Since the Marshalnded on the, he had spent his time researching the history of the as a whole, in order to determine the possible locations where the''s spirit could be, and all he found were strange legends about something called the Step Sacrifice Pyramid A tool that could sacrifice the solid energy foundations of the victims and reassemble them with extreme precision in the target, and even help them reach the perfect state of their ownw without any impurities! As someone who had fought in the middle belt before, he had never heard of something like that!! He immediately started looking for more evidence about the location of that pyramid, but all the ends of the thread ended in disappointment, as the only ones who knew about the location of the pyramid of sacrifices were the tribal leaders, and it is assumed that all of them currently present are gathered under the leadership of a person called Aru, a person who is supposed to be only level 43 but controls the entire. When the marshal was about to give the order to ignore the Demons for now and focus on searching for the person called Aru and hispanions, he heard of a major incident... While one of the fleets was chasing the demons, Aru and his associates appeared and surrounded that fleet with the help of the demons, and although the number of Martial Emperors was still in favor of the fleet, there were about a million demons using thews in the area which made up for the numerical difference and more... A major battle took ce that day and the entire fleet fell, only a few ships managed to survive and the survivors said that many of them were taken prisoner. When the marshal went to inspect the incident, he found nothing but shipwrecks, no demons, no locals, no prisoners, not even remains of bodies, just scattered blood stains. The loss of an entire fleet was a painful blow to the entire empire, but the marshal did not back down, he issued orders to gather the army to move together and only send fast reconnaissance ships to find the locals'' gathering areas and go together as one mass to strike them, and he announced that he would not stop until Aru show himself to negotiate the ransom of the prisoners. Day after day, half of the''s cities were leveled to the ground, and corpses were scattered everywhere, and yet the leaders of those tribes did not show their faces in an unnatural disy of self-control and cruelty! The only one who appeared every now and then was Aru, he appeared to take down several ships and tell the''s citizens that he was with them, and then he left at super speed before they could catch him. ...Today was also a normal day as arge group of locals were spotted fleeing by the reconnaissance ships and the army came to kill them, but fortunately, they found the head of the snake here. But they soon learned that they weren''t so lucky... Aru''s big attack just now revealed that he was level 45, and the level of the rest of the local emperors had also risen... If the rumors were true, that simply meant that there were no more prisoners. "Local Boy Aru!!!" The marshal shouted angrily, "The entire Lightning Bull Tribe is in our grasp, where are you going this time? Be wise and lead me to the step sacrifice pyramid before it''s toote, who knows, I might get busy with the step sacrifice pyramid and forget about you." "...." Aru acted as if he did not hear anything, forget about him? How can he focus on the step sacrifice pyramid when he knows there are enemies who want him dead? Of course it''s a lie! was still maintaining his confident smile as he destroyed one of the warships, he was the central pir of the tribe and even the entire, and he feared that if he showed any weakness, everyone''s morale would copse. And that wouldn''tst long... The battle in which they had taken down the fleet had not been without casualties. Aru now had barely 24 Battle Emperors supporting him, and they had lost so much of the''s poption as a whole that it had be difficult to gather an army, even an army of mortals. They were currently surrounded by around 250,000 elitew-user soldiers armed to the highest standards, and around 300 Martial Emperors and 80 ships were flying above them... While they? He only had some remnants of the Lightning Bull and me Dragon tribes and other major tribes that were decimated by the war. This battle wouldn''tst long... Aru was smiling bravely, knowing for sure that they wouldn''t survive another hour. "Hey, why didn''t anyone invite us to the party? Hee hee hee." At this moment, a chillingughter rang in everyone''s ears, and then they heard loud ttering sounds and footsteps. "...The Demons?" Aro''s smile disappeared, his expression turning to shock. "Aru, why didn''t you invite us? We, the Demons, may have all sorts of bad qualities, but not ingratitude." The Demon general pointed at Aru angrily, "Now we shall return the favor, and the bond ends. After that, if His Excellency orders me to kill you, I will do it. Please do not hold a grudge then!" "...." Aru remained silent for a few seconds, his eyes almost tearing up but he controlled himself with augh and then a shout, "Good, let''s fight side by side today, and face to face tomorrow! Hahaha." "Let''s go!!!" The local army''s morale rose greatly with the arrival of support, they began to show once again the true ferocity behind the inhabitants of this. Demon General Sayerughed and gave the signal for the nearly half a million Demons and twenty Demon Emperors to advance. Theughter of the two was extremely pure, full of courage, and surrender. Neither Aru wanted to imagine life on the without the people he was supposed to protect... nor did Sayer want to go back to being hunted like a dog by the masters again. Aru and Sayer knew that this was theirst battle, but in this case, dying on the battlefield with honor today was better than surviving. "Tsk- if you want to die with them then you''re wee, you saved us the trouble of searching!" The Marshal shouted angrily, "General Flits, take your men and exterminate those creatures!" "Show them the power of the mighty Demons!" Demon General Sayer shouted loudly, a tornado began to form around his body as both of his arms transformed into a sword and an axe, "Show them the power of the True Beginning Empire!!!" Chapter 862: Demon power Chapter 862: Demon power ? 500 thousand... This is all that remains of all the Demons'' race that were scattered in the Orphan Blood and Juras after their number was once estimated at nearly 20 million! After the Demon City in the central region expanded to include nearly a quarter of the continent the demons of the blood of the orphan began to build several cities and viges with mud and tree branches, After they flourished like never before... They got the short end of the stick. 500 thousand demons, mostly cubs who can barely keep up with the run alongside their elders, and old demons dragging their feet and showing their broken teeth, while a small number of the rest are flying behind the twenty-plus Demons Emperors, while others are too injured to try anything but running... This is no longer an army, these are the residents of a city that was hastily gathered and ordered to war!! And yet they were all running madly as if their lives depended on it, driven by hatred and thirst for blood, the demon army does not recognize the weak and the strong, and the goblin army knows only two things: alive or not. "Crush them!" "Rooaaaar!!" An entire fleet left the local tribes'' army alone and turned their attention to the iing Demon army, and it wasn''t long before the two massive armies shed in a majestic scene. Aru kept ncing at the battlefield that had suddenly escted to be even bloodier than the battle of the tribes, and even now he was still surprised that the Demons hadn''t done anything to stab him in the back! It''s true that he had agreed with them to help each other until support came, but he didn''t expect them to actuallye, not during a death siege like this one... "Heh~" Aru smiled, then twirled his spear and charged toward the handful of Great Serpent Emperors, "We mustn''t fall behind them!" *Kachaaaa* Aru had over 45 Martial Emprers on his side when the Great Serpent Emperor''s invasion began, including the ten who had been sent as a delegation to negotiate with him. Currently, he only has 24 left, technically all the close-minded martial Emperors who refused any rtionship with outsiders are dead. The only ones left with him so far are the 10 Martial Emperors who came on a mission due to their full golden armor and rings filled with energy pearls and talismans, and the other 14 Martial Emperors who epted some pieces of weapons and talismans from those 10 and used them to protect themselves. The only one who hasn''t used anything from the True Beginning Empire yet is Aru, and that''s because he hasn''t made his position clear yet and he shouldn''t use what doesn''t belong to him... But he was surprised that once again, he was using the help of the demons. Anyway, the situation towards the tribal army was getting worse quickly, even after one of the fleets left, there were still 25 Martial Emperors against 200!! What helps them survive until now is that they use energy pearls as an advantage and keep flying at top speed all the time and raining attacks from afar, anyone who stops them for a moment will be trapped and killed! "Finish them quickly, we have to turn this upside down until we find that damn pyramid!" The marshal waved angrily *Vroom* The spaceships began to prepare for another round of cannon shots unwillingly, this battle method drains a lot of energy and this is a problem, especially on a with no energy resources like Orphan Blood.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Not so fast!" Aru shouted loudly and swung his spear toward the sky, the storm that was already there grew in size and began to roar, and several shes of lightning began to gather *p* *p* "This...?! I''ve never heard of this kind of talent before..." The Marshal frowned, "Maybe 10 level 45 Martial Emperors could cooperate to make an attack of this scale, but he prepared it alone and in the blink of an eye... The amount of energy he can use in one go is supernatural, it''s like he used up half of his energy reserves in one go, even though he''s still level 45, I''m going to have to fight him seriously!" "Marshal, we need help here!!" At this moment, a disturbed call came from behind "Ughh!!" "What''s wrong? Can''t you even take care of some--?! Oh..." The Marshal''s angry response stopped in mid-sentence when he saw what everyone was screaming about. The Marshal opened his eyes wide, all 100 Martial Emperors in the fleet were currently in one- on-onebat, some were even fighting one-on-two. This meant that the number of Emperors among the Demons wasn''t limited to the 20 that appeared before, there were many more hidden among them, at least another 100 Demon Emperors!! As for General Flits, a Level 47 Martial Emperor and one of the most experienced warriors in the Great Serpent Empire, his neck was in the grip of the Demon General. "Impossible, this isn''t what the fugitives'' report said about your strength!!" The Marshal seemed to be one step away from madness, it was said that there were crimson things that had lost most of their forces and only had a little more than ten Martial Emperors left, and the leader of those beings was barely as strong as amid-level Martial Emperor, but the Demon General standing before him was at the very least as strong as a Marshal!!! "The banquet after the battle was quite filling, and the banquets you left behind for us in every tribe you destroyed provided more and more help hahaha." Demon Emperor Sayerughed loudly and then pped his forehead, "You give us the demon a chance to eat and heal after a battle? If His Excellency were here, he would haveughed himself to death hahaha... hahahahaha!!!" Demon Sayer then looked at Aru, "Please don''t take offense, this is a matter of life and death." "No problem!" Aruughed and then pointed to the lightning bolts, twenty Battle Emperors struck at the same time, thergest of whichnded on the Marshal''s head. Chapter 863: Born to fight Chapter 863: Born to fight ? "Haa!!" This time the Marshal didn''t simply receive Aru''s attack like the first time, the aura of the Corrosion Law around him intensified greatly, evidenced by the burning drops of Durger the Devourer''s blood, yet the lightning bolt prated severalyers of defense and stung him slightly in the end, "Arrrgh!!!" "Damn it!!" But the Marshal didn''t have time to retaliate, the fleet he had sent back was being destroyed at the moment, "General Hitz, divide half of your fleet to fight those crimson things immediately! surgent Freitag, take half of my personal forces and go harvest the heads of their Demons Emperors." "Yes!" The General and Adjutant listened to their new orders and retreated, their faces showing some displeasure at having been chosen to fight those disgusting and terrifying things at the same time. "Get away from me!!" The Fleet General who was caught by Sayer suddenly ignited with a dense aura of purple mist and pushed himself back, saving himself from death at thest moment... The decision to burn arge amount of Durger the Devourer''s blood was never an easy one to make. The Second Fleet General and the Marshal''s Assistant quickly arrived, and the three of them finally managed to keep Demon General Sayer busy, who in turnughed in a terrifying voice, "You want to kill me? You''ll need more than that. Prepare to meet the creation of my big brother... The Sea of Blood!!" Half of the second fleet and half of the Martial special forces, which numbered about 100 Martial Emperors and 60 thousand soldiers, also quickly arrived and turned the tide once again. Once again, the Demons found themselves on the losing side in terms of numbers, but none of them backed down. And they weren''t the only ones fighting... "Hahaha, our allies are strong, we have a chance today!!" "Kill!!" At the same time, the tribal army was filled with excitement. They knew at this moment that the demon army had actuallye to fight, not to die with them! As for the Demon General Sayer''s words about eating the corpses of their own kind? No one paid attention to them. Whether to satisfy their hunger or to sacrifice them to be stronger, theypletely understood. It wasn''t like it was something they hadn''t done before! ...A few hours had passed since the Demons arrived, and the number of deaths on the three sides became uncountable... But it didn''t seem like the battle would end anytime soon!! The battlefield against the locals could be ignored, nothing but killing was happening here, as the local Martial Emperors continued to strike and flee, while the rest of thew users and mortals were being crushed like insects, the death toll was endless... This wasn''t a battle, it was technically an extermination. But that wasn''t seen throughout today''s battle... The marshal was still watching the demons'' battles with his mouth open, he didn''t know what he was seeing, and he couldn''t exin. These things used the purest types of basicws like wind and me and others, they could use some weak soul techniques like spreading their soul sense to scout and warn of danger, and they had tattoos on their bodies that sometimes lit up when theyunched an attack or received one, these tattoos were often rted to some sort of body strengthening system... And on top of that, they could shape their bodies freely! Their General had one hand turn into a sword and the other to an axe, then he cut his artery and a huge amount of blood came out and turned into a floating sea above attacking anyone who approached it, but when the assistant approached him and almost tore the demon''s chest apart, he found a ready opening through which the sword passed! What is that body-shaping ability? And why does it work hand in hand with heavenlyws like the wind? Put that aside... Some of the Demon Emperors among them were on the verge of death, they appeared so weak that they could be ignored, but he saw the soldiers feeding them livers and hearts from the corpses of the Great Serpent Empire soldiers, they were quickly healed, and returned to battle! No battle formations, no one giving motivational speeches, no one hugging a corpse and screaming emotionally or anything like that... Those things were made to fight! It''s no longer about the pyramid of sacrifices and finding the''s resources, if he doesn''t eliminate every single one of those crimson creatures today while he still can, the day wille when they will all die!! "WHAT THE ARE YOU PEOPLE?!" The Marshal shouted with all his heart, he really wanted an answer. "Think fast!" *Kachaaa* A powerful thunderbolt snapped the Marshal out of his focus, once again, he looked at Aru with extreme anger... Maybe if that bastard had let him follow the demon battles with focus he would have found the weak point of those mobs! But he''s too fast!! "Local leader, Aru..." The Marshal clenched both his hands for a moment, then sighed and let them go, "You can leave." "Huh?" Aru stopped after moving a safe distance.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I have something else to focus on here, seize the opportunity, take your followers, and get lost, I won''t chase you, isn''t that what you want?" The Marshal waved as if he was swatting away flies, "Hide or n to counterattack or whatever you do, I no longer have the energy for you." "Thanks for the opportunity, but no." Aru shook his head, "They are our allies today, we won''t go anywhere except together." "Aren''t those things invaders like us? Why are they allies all of a sudden and we aren''t?!" The Marshal almost went crazy "...You wouldn''t understand even if I told you." Aroughed a sarcasticugh, even he didn''t understand how the events reached this point either. "Good... Very good, I''ll finish you off first then." The Marshal dered angrily then give the signal for the ships to open fire once more. *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* "No!!" Aru moved quickly to spread out a web of lightning again but found that the energy in his body could no longer support hisrge movements. "Come and die!" And worse, he heard a voice next to him that was mixed with killing intent, it was the Marshal. "Damn it!!" Aru flew in the opposite direction with the Marshal behind him, his speed was immense but the level difference between him and the Marshal was still enormous so he could barely maintain a constant distance between them. "§¡§¡§¯§¯§¯!!!!" At the same time, the remaining exhausted tribesmen began to be crushed. "...." The me Dragon Tribe Leader, Flora''s father, covered in wounds and blood, looked at the remaining tribesmen being wiped out, and sighed, "Wouldn''t it be great if we brought a Warlord or two with us? Hehe.." Then he closed his eyes and looked up at the sky, there were two hostile Martial Emperors approaching him quickly at this moment, but he no longer had the energy to continue... His turn for today was over, and it seemed that all the tribesmen would follow him very soon. *BZZZ* At this moment, a pir of light descended from the sky not far from the battlefield, and a loud voice was heard, "Battle? It seems that the coordinates His Excellency gave us weren''t random, huh?" Chapter 864: wipe Chapter 864: wipe ? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "What was that?" The square-faced marshal stopped chasing Aru and looked in the direction the voice came from Even Aru had sighed in relief when he heard the word *Your Excellency*, even though he never heard that voice in his life, whoever the neer was must be one of that man''s followers... "Is that the voice of the Supreme General?" Flora''s father opened his eyes wide at Caesar, then burned the remaining drop of his beast''s blood and shouted, then created a massive wall of fire around him, "Get lost you bastards, this master will not die today!! Hahahahaha" *Buzz* At that moment, an instant space portal opened right next to the battlefield and Caesar stepped out, with one hand behind his back and the other holding the great ck halberd, scanning the entire bloody battlefield with his eyes as if he were watching ants fighting, and only let out a smallugh, "Who is in charge of the demon army? You didn''t leave us much to do here!" Demon Emperor Sayer immediately recognized Caesar and knelt in mid-air, "Long live the Supreme General! Long live the True Beginning Empire!" "Long live the Supreme General! Long live the True Beginning Empire!" The rest of the demons chanted after him in a chilling voice "The Supreme General of the True Beginning Empire?" The Marshal slightly furrowed his brows as he looked at Caesar from top to bottom That person''s aura suggested that he was only Level 45, but at the same time, it was extremely heavy and emitted with danger! *Buzz* The small space portal behind Caesar shook again and the shadow of a red-haired girl in revealing clothes came out of it, "Dad! Aru!!" "Flora!" Her father shouted loudly when he saw her standing in front of him in one piece, but The remained still, after all, he was still trapped. "..." Aru smiled and didn''t answer, he technically broke up with her that day. "Are you two okay?!" Flora asked again and flew towards them "Wait a minute, sweetie." But Caesar stopped her by cing the halberd in her path, "Let''s postpone the lovers'' meeting forter, we have a marshal to kill first." "Hahaha, who are you killing? Do you even know what it means to be a marshal? Do you know what that title represents?" The square-faced marshal was furious "Oh I know very well, my younger brother killed one of you named Straga, he literally burned his ashes." Caesarughed softly, "And I chased another one named Dayroth, but that dog was very good at running I have to admit it..." "Straga... and Dayroth? No, that''s a lie!!" The Marshal felt a mental breakdown, but how could that human know the names of his colleagues?! "Lie or not we will find out together in a moment, you and everyone around you are already dead in my eyes." Caesar shrugged slightly, then began to advance towards the Marshal, cing the halberd on his shoulder, "I just hope you don''t run away or just keep your distance like everyone else does." "We''re all dead...? Haha so it''s no wonder you''re spouting all this nonsense, you''re crazy!" The Marshalughed loudly and opened his hands wide, "Who can stand up to the army of the Great Serpent Empire?!" *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* From the horizon, the sounds of explosions began to approach, and the ground began to shake. "What kind of trick do you want to pull now?" The Marshal frowned and looked at the area behind Caesar, but he couldn''t see very far due to the red fog covering the''s atmosphere. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* But suddenly, the fog was broken and five small goldin mountains appeared. *Bam* *Bam* *Whoosh* The Marshal took a step back in mid-air, "What the hell is this?!" Those small mountains had limbs like humans and were wearing golden armor like the one who called himself the Supreme General of the True Beginning Empire, and each one of them was carrying a different type of weapon! Now everyone knew that those explosions were actually the footsteps of those huge golden humans!! *Whoosh**Whoosh* *Whoosh* Right after them, countless flying or running soldiers pierced the fog, hundreds of thousands of them, alling to the battlefield at high speed! "Retreat and take up a defensive formation!" The Marshal felt the words get stuck in his throat, "Protect the space ships in the middle!!!" The Great Serpent Army quickly left their positions and retreated quickly to surround the Marshal. "Haha don''t forget that we''re still here!!" Demon Emperor Sayerughed loudly and ordered the Demons to advance, attacking the defensive formation before it wasplete! "Advance too, don''t give all the credit to the neers, show them our might!!" Aro raised his weapon and thundered towards the nearest General "Come on!!" "The biggest death toll should be ours!!" Behind him, the remaining local tribes stood up again, wiped the blood off their faces spat out their broken teeth, and started running towards the Great Serpent Empire''s defensive formation. "Interesting..." Caesar smiled as he watched what was happening, for a moment he felt that this army might be able to continue fighting without his intervention if they maintained this morale, "They would have been valiant soldiers under the empire''s authority, but s..." "What''s so unfortunate about it?" Flora''s heart sank for a moment. "Haven''t you noticed yet?" Caesar pointed down, "There are only about 3,000 people who carry your bloodline, and almost as many from the Lightning Bull Tribe, there are other tribes that only have a few dozen sons left, and look over there... That tribe has three members left! Getting those tribes back to their prime will be hard, very hard." Flora clenched her fists, "...Whose fault do you think this is?!" "Go and demandpensation from my father if you wish, I am just a simplew enforcer." Caesar shrugged, then lowered the halberd from his shoulder, "Now excuse me, I have his own army to wipe out." *Shooaaa* that moment, the five warlords jumped over Caesar''s head,nding in the middle of the defensive formation. Chapter 865: Fate Community Chapter 865: Fate Community ? net Juda-- Fate Community *Step* *Step* Sandrianded, followed by Old Man Gu, then a hundred human Martial Emperorsnded, followed by about twenty of the research and development team, all wearing the distinctive ck gold armor of the True Beginning Empire. The ce looked like a vige, but muchrger than a vige, and yet it couldn''t be called a city either...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The ce didn''t have a wall or any defenses, just many, many small dome-shaped buildings scattered randomly around, made of ice blocks, and the snowstorm here was much worse than the area near the abyss. Old Gu noticed that the temperature was dropping rapidly the closer they got to the South Pole. The weather here was so bad that they could barely see the huge iceberg behind the huge vige as if it was announcing the end of this world. Despite the temperature dropping below anything they could imagine, life wasn''tpletely dead here. Old Gu could see three or four people running from hut to hut a little while ago, and there was a huge building in the middle of the vige, with thick smokeing out of it! "Oh my, this nt isn''t ordinary either, I can tell just by looking at it, it''s really interesting..." Old Man Gu pointed to a nt next to one of the huts, it looked like an ordinary lotus flower used for decoration in Jura''s gardens, but something about its aura made it extraordinary, it was much better than the nts they had seen along the way. A few hours had passed since they had passed the abyss, and from the first moment he opened his eyes, he saw aplete tree without leaves, the tree was transparent and shiny like diamonds and had a few fruits that could be counted on the finger of one hand, it was clear that it wasn''t just an ordinary tree. And then he saw many more wonders! Throughout their flight, they had seen nothing but vast expanses of snow and ice, and above them wererge numbers of nts that were thousands of years old, each one of them would grant them a huge number of points if they handed them over to the imperial treasury! But somehow all the human emperors held themselves back and continued flying in a straight line. "I don''t know if it''s interesting," Sandria stepped forward a little to stand next to Old Man Gu and looked him up and down, "But your armor is definitely interesting." "This? Haha, it''s really nothing, how do you even notice such simple equipment when you have an Overlord? He must have given you something more valuable." Old Man Guughed loudly. "You know we have an Overlord?" Sandria raised her eyebrows, annoyed that this guy had spoken of their strange armor as *simple*. If this was simple, what about their own equipment?! "Of course, little miss, how can wee to a whole new ce if we don''t know a thing or two?" Old Man Gu smiled, "To be honest, we''ve heard a few simple things from some of the prisoners of the Great Serpent Empire, But I still need your exnation so we can understand each other better." His face glowing and full of life in the bitter cold made Sandria even more ufortable, "We do have an overlord, but our rtionship with him is not what you think, not like that bastard Pythor''s rtionship with his overlord at least... We have a different kind of dependency and we don''t want trouble with anyone." "Oh, how is that?" Old Gu looked interested, but stopped Sandria before she could continue, "Is there a warmer ce we can go? I''m sorry, but you don''t look well, niece." Sandria frowned slightly but couldn''t find anything to say as she was really starting to feel the frost affecting her, "...Come with me." Then she started to walk lightly towards thergest building in themunity. As they walked through the narrow streets, the old man caught sight of something out of the corner of his eye, several people with fox heads were digging with their hands in an empty area next to themunity, they looked weak and tired but they continued digging anyway, then jumped into the hole. "What was that?!" Old Gu quickly pointed to the scene. "Hmm? Oh, they''re going hunting, no need to worry about it." Sandria waved and continued on their way to the huge dome. "..." Old Gu stood still for a few seconds, not imagining how this could be a hunting path... But The continued walking behind Sandria anyway. He soon found himself in the middle of the hall, opening his eyes wide... There were at least ten thousand people under that huge dome, so close together that they could feel the warmth of their bodies. In the middle of the dome, there was what looked like a campfire, it was the source of the apparent smoke outside. The fire was burning animal skins and bones, and even some of the precious nts they saw outside! Old Gu felt a pang in his heart when he saw those nts burning, but he followed Sandria anyway until they found a spot to sit near the dim orange fire. All the way, he and hispanions were nodding and greeting the curious attendees. Naturally, most of those present were old people or children after everyone had gone to recover the other side of the, so they didn''t find much of a reaction. When the old people saw that Sandria was leading them, they just fell silent and went back to warm themselves by the fire. When the children felt that those strangers weren''t intending evil, they started to approach them and y with their armors curiously, trying to see what was inside. Old Gu waited until he was sure that the atmosphere was right, "So... you were saying that you have a special rtionship with your Overlord, how so?" Chapter 866: Defus the Transcendent Chapter 866: Defus the Transcendent ? *Crack* *Crack*n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The bones thrown into the warm campfire crackled gently under everyone''s tired eyes. "...Our rtionship with the Overlord? I guess there''s no harm in telling you, the Great Serpent Empire has known this information for a long time and that''s why they insist on attacking us, I don''t see it as a problem if I tell you too." Sandria stared into Old Man Gu''s eyes for a few seconds, then turned back to watching the burning bones as she rested her chin on her wrists, "But to know what our rtionship with the Overlord is like, you have to know our past first. Tell me, have you seen the red-skinned human girls on the other side of the abyss?" "Yeah, Sigh- The scene of their unfortunate killing by that criminal general is still etched in my memory. They''re mutants I guess? They''re not pure humans that''s for sure." Old Man Gu nodded "Mutants?" Sandria sent a nce at Old Man Gu before turning her attention back to the warm mes, "I guess you could call them that, they can easily survive the high temperatures on the other side of the abyss, and they are also our predecessors." "Your predecessors? Not another race?" Old Man Gu slightly furrowed his brows. "No, there was only one race on this, the Red-Skinned Humans. Butter on, we reached this state with the help of the Overlord..." Sandria shook her head, "Anyway, the Red- Skinned Humans have dominated the since the beginning of creation, all of them stuck on the north side because they couldn''t cross the abyss. You have passed it and can imagine why-" "...The as a whole at that time had a very high temperature that burned any edible nt, which made all the animals and beasts carnivorous and made any type of hunting or farming for the humans almost non-existent, which led to the amount of food avable being very little, not to the point of starvation, but enough to make them limit the offspring to one son per family." Sandria continued, resting her head on her wrist, "And during that difficult time, the abyss and crossing to the other side remained their preupation, as they believed the other side was full of good things to be discovered, but it was still just a dream... No one could cross the abyss without reaching the top of the Sagehood Realm, a power they had not yet discovered." Old Man Gu nodded attentively, wanting to absorb as much information as possible. "And if you think their lives were difficult enough, listen to this... While they were busy with the difficulty of providing food or searching for ways to reach the other side, a disaster appeared that no one had anticipated. The temperature of the began to rise, slowly, but it was rising noticeably for everyone." The image of the me was reflected in Sandria''s pupils, "In thete period of the''s history, after the temperature doubled, people were roasted alive in the streets if they went out during the day. All the beasts and insects died, and every drop of visible water evaporated. They were practically living in a huge oven waiting for their turn to die of hunger, thirst, or burning..." Old Gu''s expression twitched, and even the people close to Sandria, whether humans or foxes, looked down. This was indeed one of the worst ways to die. "But at the right moment, before our predecessors werepletely wiped out, an icy wind came from the south, lowering the temperatures and restoring the bnce in the north to what it was, or even better." Sandria smiled slightly, "When our predecessors went to see the source of that cold wind that saved their lives and the lives of their families, they found that the southern side of the abyss hadpletely frozen as if it had turned into another world, and they saw a great beast walking on the other side with infinite elegance and grace, then it simply disappeared again as if it had never appeared... This was the first time the Three- Tailed Fox, Defus the Transcendent, had been seen." Old Man Gu raised his eyebrows, that beast is the reason why the entire southern half of the was frozen? "Weter learned that the Defus Transcendent is most likely a beast king that the spirit raised with all its might to save the from the danger of all beings bing extinct and turning into a lifeless asteroid. But our predecessors at that time didn''t know this, they thought that he was a god who came down from the sky to save them, and they started mixing all kinds of myths around him." Sandriaughed, "And they even had a stronger goal to reach the other side, first to feel that icy world that was foreign to them, and second to pay respect and reverence to that great entity." The old man nodded a few times, this is really something that humans would do... "Dozens, even hundreds of thousands of years have passed since that day. Many have reached the top of the Sagehood Realm by breaking through along the Fire Heavenly Path''s variousws and have seeded in reaching the other side. However, they failed to prate a few kilometers due to the extreme cold and their bodies not being able to adapt to that kind of weather, so they would reluctantly return with their heads bowed." Sandria continued without stopping, "Until one day in modern history, that is, only about 50 thousand years ago, arge number of tribe leaders at the top of the Sagehood Realm allied and decided to cross together. They helped each other with all their might to light campfires and killed the snow beasts that had begun to appear and adapt on the other side and took shelter under their furs. After years of searching and slow progress, they seeded in prating the southing half of the until they reached the deepest point, their of Defus the Transcendent." Old Man Gu and those with him listened attentively. Entering their of a beast with such strength would definitely be a big event. "It was then when Defus the Transcendent deserved his title~" Flora smiled, "He just sat there, watching those red-skinned humans with boredom as they kneeled and banged their heads on the frozen ground in front of him, beseeching him and pleading with him. He didn''t bother to hurt them, nor did he give them anything either. I guess he was enjoying that cute show." "After that day, those tribal leaders built arge altar near their of the Three-Tailed Fox to offer sacrifices of the beasts they hunted nearby and to venerate him in various ways. Then they built a small vige next to their for those who came to make the pilgrimage after them to live in. To this moment, I don''t understand why they did all this, Defus the Transcendent didn''t ask for all this. Were they trying to get close to him to gain some benefits, or were they trying to ward off any future evil? I don''t know..." Here Sandriaughed a little, "Anyway, we''re sitting in that vige now, and the altar is just a few hundred steps away from here." Chapter 867: Race Upgrading Chapter 867: Race Upgrading ? "The beast that turned the southern half of the into a block of ice is nearby?!" Old Gu''s eyes widened, "If he had this much power hundreds of thousands of years ago, how strong is he now?!" "Hehe, you are overreacting Grandpa, Devos the Transcendent is indeed powerful, but not to the extent that you''re talking about, It''s a beast not a god. The level of a Beast King is rted to the level of the strongest person on the. That means that when he froze the southern half of the, he was still in the Sagehoos Realm or even below." Sandria put her hand over her mouth andughed. Old Gu was someone who was easy to talk to. "A beast in the Sagehood Realm was able to pull off something like that? That can''t be right," Old Gu let out a smallugh, "I kill those for sport!" "It''s not about his energy level but thew he''s using," Sandria shook her head, "Devos the Transcendent is using a mergedw consisting of the Minor Frost Law and the Minor Permanence Law." "Permanence? That''s..." Old Gu frowned slightly. He had never heard of such aw before. "It''s aw from the Time path that keeps things the same no matter how much time passes," Sandria waved, "Can you imagine how powerful and majestic that is? The Minor Frost Law to freeze anything, and the Permanence Law to keep things in a state of ice for very long periods. Devos the Transcendent just walked across the southern half of the and everything he touched turned into eternal ice, an entire ecosystem changed with a walk!!!" "...Wow." The old man settled back down, "I don''t know about hisbat power, but that power is really enough to change the weather of entires with ease, when you said the spirit gave it her all you weren''t exaggerating huh." "Hehe," Sandria nodded and then shook her head helplessly, "The mergedws are always overpowered, only the Beast Kings can control something like that, but yeah, the spirit undoubtedly intervened when it came to Devos the Transcendent, it''s the only exnation for how perfect he is for the situation!" Old Gu sent a sideways nce at the girl when he heard those words, he wanted to tell her about Caesar and Richard but held himself back... "Oh, I asked you about your rtionship with your overlord, I think the conversation took us to a different path..." Old Gu tried to get back to the important topic for him "No, we are on the right track of the story, you should have known about Devos the Transcendent and our rtionship with him before we could move on to the second part," Sandria smiled gently, and then aplicated look appeared on her face, "A thousand years ago on a random day, the Supreme Lord appeared above the pilgrims'' vige during a veneration ceremony, he was a featureless ck and white shadow, but he had an imposing and overwhelming aura that terrified everyone, but he quickly reassured them that he meant no harm, and that he was very pleased with what they were doing!" Old Gu raised his eyebrows slightly, it was strange that an entity like the Supreme Lord would be pleased with such a pagan ceremony if only it were something. "On the same day, the shadowmunicated with Devos the Transcendent about something, and then he came back and personallymunicated with the most powerful person in the vige at the time, my father." Sandria was silent for a moment before continuing, "The Overlord told him back then that he loved foxes, and loved those who loved foxes, then gave him a way to build a space portal and gave him coordinates, and told him toe to him to give him a gift." "A gift? That sounds..." Before Old Man Gu could continue, Sandria interrupted, "It sounds like a trap, right? No one gives away anything for free, especially ck and white dudesing from the sky! Anyway, my father brought it up to the rest of the tribe leaders and they all decided to give it a try. They said what the worst that could happen! They had nothing to lose, this *world* that was burning in the north and freezing in the south gave them no reason to protect it, even if they died abroad at least they would see something new."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Then she continued, "My father and the rest of the tribe leaders started searching for the necessary resources, and after gathering them, they came here next to Devos the Transcendent''s liar and started building the space portal. It took them more than fifty years to gather and build, and then my father and two others set off to those coordinates." She then sighed, "There, the three of them were taken to prison by the space portal guards on the other side for several years, during which they heard everything they knew about the Middleary Belt, the Overlords, the proxy wars in the Youngary Belt, and all that stuff~" "Eventually, the Overlord identally heard about their imprisonment and went to get them out, he personally gave them a strange-looking device and a booklet, and then told them to go back to where they came from and strengthen themselves to take better care of the three- tailed fox... This was our first visit to the Overlord''s ce, out of two visits." "Only two visits?" Old Man Gu was very surprised. ording to what they heard from the interrogation of the prisoners and his questions to the pilots of the spaceship, the Supreme Lord of the Great Serpent Empire did not see them often, but he definitely saw them more than once every thousand years! The generals and marshals of the Great Snake Empire also went to thes under that overlord constantly to fight wars at the level of the middleary belt, which expanded their horizons and gave them the momentum of a trueary empire. Only now did they understand why Sandria said that their rtionship with their overlord was different... Sandria nodded slowly, "My father and the other two returned burdened with the knowledge they had acquired over the years in prison, not knowing whether to continue to worship Devos the transcendent or prepare to fight him, and not knowing whether what the overlord had told them was a choice or an order." "But first, the three of them opened the booklet and read what was in it... It was an exnation of a device called; the middle-ss Epic Equipment: Race Upgrading Device. The exnation was very brief, talking about how the device needed the blood of a strong beast to function properly. Of course, it was talking about the device they had received with the booklet, and at the end of the booklet was a brief exnation of the Minor Frost Heavenly Law." Then Sandria raised her hand and looked at her ws for a long time, "Curiosity, fear, excitement and a mixture of emotions made it impossible to throw the device and the booklet aside, so that same day, the race upgrading process began..." Chapter 868: Two hells Chapter 868: Two hells ? Old Man Gu opened his eyes wide and pursed his lips, gathering all his concentration for what was to be said next... They had heard a lot about the Great Serpent Empire''s soldiers transforming into fake demi-humans, but he would finally hear about a detailed transformation process. "...The first obstacle to the race''s upgrading was of course obtaining the blood of a powerful beast, or the blood of Devos the Transcendent in this case. My father and the rest of the pilgrims held a huge veneration ceremony and asked for a small bottle of blood at the end of the ceremony, still afraid that Devos the Transcendent would trample them in a fit of rage." Sandria continued without stopping, "But to their surprise, Devos the Transcendent didn''t get angry, he didn''t evenin, and instead of a single bottle, he made arge bowl of ice and poured a not insignificant amount of his blood into it!" "This..." Old Man Gu raised his eyebrows "Strange, huh? To this day, we still haven''t figured out what Devos the Transcendent is thinking. Our best guess is that the Overlord told or asked Devos the Transcendent something when he met with him, but that''s just a guess in the end." Sandra shrugged, "Anyway- With the blood problem solved, Father took out the device and prepared to use..." "The device consists of three pieces of shackles filled with needles, two for the wrists and one for the neck. After filling them with blood as stated in the manual, my father put on the device and activated it..." She then narrowed her eyebrows slightly, "ording to what I heard from the uncles present that day, when the shard entered his body and started pumping, my father screamed so loud that he dropped pieces of ice from the top of the mountain in pain. He then fell and fell into aa for several days. When he regained consciousness, he was in the form you saw." "It must have been... a shock..." Old Gu smiled shyly. Waking up to find that you have a dog''s head is definitely not an easy thing. Sandria nodded, "I heard that my father was depressed and went into istion for a whole month. He only woke up in a body that wasn''t his own and felt terrible pain. In addition, he found that all the solid energy foundations in his body had disappeared. It was the fuel that drove the race''s upgrading process." Old Man Gu nodded as he remembered Jabba''s condition. Back then, the fuel that drove him to change was the massive explosion he had suppressed within his body. However, in this case of safe transformation, a stable energy source was required. It was only natural that his solid energy foundations would be consumed! "What brought my father out of his depression that day was that he had be a mortal without a drop of energy, but at the same time, he could live in the harsh conditions of the southern region, even next to their! Then he noticed how familiar he was with the surroundings and started cultivating the minor frostw he had obtained in the booklet." Sandria then smiled slightly, "My father rose in levels like a rocket after that day, within a few years he was able to regain his cultivation as a Sage, and then took another step as the first individual to reach the Martial Emperor Realm on our!" She continued, "Only when the rest were convinced that what happened to my father was a blessing and not a curse, did they start following suit... One by one, all the people who were in the Pilgrims'' Rest Vige used the device and turned into werewolves, then some of them returned to the northern side of the abyss and began to convince their families to transform as well, but of course, they had to convince them of who they were first." "....The original red humans in the northern region were surprised by this *wolf attack* and considered it a disease or demons who came to stir up strife, so most of them did not agree to the transformation, but a number of them believed them and epted the device..." She raised her left hand and pointed around, "And so it was, although they were unable to convince everyone on the other side to transform, they gained many newpanions, a few thousand if I remember, and those few thousand reproduced and gave birth to more werewolves until we filled the southern region." "...Can I ask how the transformation was done on mortals or weaklings who did not have energy levels?" Old Gu quickly asked. "The consumption urred from their lifeblood, but theypensated for this consumption with their rapid cultivatingter, and the consumption was also minor to only allow them to transform, so their affinity for the Minor Frost Law became worse than my father and the rest who transformed at the peak of their strength."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Oh... Another question, how did your father and the rest of the werewolves also have werewolf children?" ording to Old Man Gu''s knowledge of the Great Serpent Empire, only generals have this ability to reproduce. Sandra shrugged, "Devos the Transcendent gave us so much blood that we used it until our bodies werepletely saturated, so why not give birth to werewolves? In fact, to this day Devos the Transcendent is refilling that blood pool we take to upgrade new people on the other side. I think it''s his way of encouraging us." The old man nodded several times in understanding, "Honestly if I were you and had such an endless supply of blood, I would have converted all the red humans on the other side either by persuasion or force, especially since you need every soldier in a tough war like this." "let''s say we managed to convince them as you say, then what? When will they live? and what will they eat?" Sandra gave a sarcasticugh "live where you live, and eat what you eat. It''s not like they live in a better ce over there!" Old Gu frowned, "Is there something I''m missing here?" "...You saw the people who were digging in the ground and jumping in before we entered the dome, right?" Sandria smiled, "We are now above a thickyer of ice, and below it is a vast sea, they are now on their way to hunt sea beasts to feed us." "This...?!" Old Gu jumped in fright, the weather outside was extremely cold and the lighting was almost non-existent, how would the weather be under the ice?! Even he as a veteran emperor wouldn''t dare go down to a ce like this! "Most likely half of them won''te back, but that''s the way it is here. We have to rely on the few sea beasts for food and clothing." Sandria shook her head and closed her eyes, "And the other side isn''t much better either, they rely on the few fierce wild beasts to secure anything edible... Nothing would encourage them to turn into werewolves ande here, and nothing encourages push us to go and live with them, two different worlds, each one harsher than the other, this is Gudah." Chapter 869: Barbecue party Chapter 869: Barbecue party ? "You are asking about our Overlord?" Although Old Gu had expected that question, tongue- tied he replied, "That... Is a bitplicated" Sandria turned to Old Man Gu with a sharp look on her face, "I already told you everything you asked to know, and now you can''t even answer one simple question? Do you think I''m a weak girl? That I''m easy to bully?" "Please calm down, It''s not like that! I''m really not trying to hide anything, the situation is tooplicated, that''s the truth, all we know is that ourary Emperor has a bad rtionship with his Overlord." Old Man Gu quickly tried to improve the situation, but couldn''t find anything to say except this sentence, hoping to gain Sandria''s attention and sympathy as people in the same boat. Sandria looked at Old Man Gu from the bottom of her eyes, "Nonsense, that armor you''re wearing isn''t something that an Overlord would give you unwillingly, even the entire Great Serpent Empire doesn''t have a single set of armor like that!" "Oh, this? This is the creation of His Excellency ourary Emperor. The Overlord only gave us the method to make a space portal." Old Man Guughed.N?v(el)B\\jnn "You are spouting nonsense again, if you''re going to lie to me then at least make it make sense!" Sandria looked very annoyed, "Our Overlord didn''t give us the method to make epic weapons, he didn''t even give us the method to make ordinary high-level energy weapons, that''s how valuable this level of equipment is, and you have a hundred and twentyplete sets, that means you have a wealthy Overlord who generously supports you! How could someone from the Youngary Belt do something like this? Do you think I''m an idiot?" "I''m telling the truth! Ourary Emperor is like no other, he''s unique in his own way... He ordered most of my family members to be killed and turned my continent upside down, yet I still respect him with all my heart." Old Gu spoke with some pride, "Ourary Emperor is a Truth Law User." Sandria opened her eyes wide and rested her hand on the ground before falling backward, ".. The Truth Law? You mean the Master Truth Law...?" "Yes." Old Gu nodded with a smile. "...?!" Sandria stared into Old Man Gu''s eyes for about a minute before leaning her head back on her arms without saying a word. The Master Law of Truth... Her father had mentioned thisw shyly a long time ago, but she still remembered every detail, and even remembered how excited she felt while listening to it! It is said that the Law of Truth is the onlyw that chooses its user, usually, the chosen person is someone who loves research and development and does many great things during his lifetime, it is said that the that a truth chosen passes through is lucky, and any empire that allies with a truth chosen for a few years will inevitably prosper... So what about an empire led by one? That sounds too scary. "Heh~ As I told you, I don''t know much about our OverLord, all I know is that he gave a mission to ourary Emperor, His Excellency Robin Burton, and during that mission, a series of events urred -that I''m not proud of which caused the death of ourary Emperor''s wife and the burning of his home, so their rtionship is not in the best state." Old Gu sighed, still trying to make a personal connection with Sandria "...Someone from the Youngary Belt who doesn''t have a good rtionship with an overlord? AN OVERLORD?! Hehe, I can''t even imagine something like that." Sandriaughed, "Perhaps only Master Laws'' users have such arrogance." Old Gu knitted his brows in annoyance. "Oh, I apologize, I didn''t mean to offend, I''m just amazed at the status your Emperor has reached, you must feel proud to have someone like him." Sandria muttered, "...Here we are, we don''t even know his name, even though he''s humiliated us twice, and yet none of us would open our mouths and say a word against him. Even Pythor himself, I bet he can''t fart in the presence of his Overlord." "...Non taken. Ourary Emperor is indeed a great man, in just a few decades he has established the True Beginning Empire, an entity we could never have dreamed of being linked to," Old Man Gu nodded several times and then looked at Sandria, "And that same great person sent us to establish a good rtionship with you, I really hope weplete our mission as fast as possible." "...Don''t worry, my father won''t make it difficult for you." Sandria didn''t know if Old Man Gu''s words were as spontaneous or slightly threatening as she felt, but she decided to ignore it, "But I have many things to ask you until my fatheres, may I? Don''t worry I won''t ask about things I shouldn''t." "Haha, of course, niece, of course!" Old Guughed loudly, "But let us have some food first, it''s been a long journey you know..." "Oh, right away!" Sandria almost stood up but seemed to remember something and sat down weakly, "...The hunters will be back any moment now." She remembered that there was no food in the vige... Hunting the giant sea beasts lurking under the ice is a suicidal and terrifying mission. Only when the food supply ispletely exhausted do a number of strong young men volunteer to go on a hunting trip. Going on a hunting trip today means that there is no food left in the vige! "Haha, then let us be the host today and introduce you to the delicious food of Jura until your hunter returns. But then you must introduce us to your local food!" Old Guughed and stood up and pushed his hand towards the quiet campfire. He already understood the meaning of her response, but he didn''t want to embarrass her. *Shwaaa* The zing white mes turned the living room into daylight. Even the smoke that was slowly seeping out of the chimney burned out and mes came out like a volcano! "Ah!!" More than ten thousand people with wolf heads stood in shock. Even Sandria opened her eyes wide and stood in amazement. She forgot to ask Old Gu what was going on. *Shaaa* Then Old Man Gu lightly moved his hand and took out a mountain bear with a snake tail, more than twenty meters long and even though it was dead, the aura of a sage surrounded it, that thing was very powerful when it was alive, no doubt. And besides it was a three-horned fire deer and a giant summer grasnd rabbit! "Haha, Let''s get busy boys, help me cut up this beauty, we''re having a barbecue party tonight!" Old Man Guughed out loud "Yes, sir!" The human Martial Emperors stood up and started preparing a barbecue over what was a campfire, and then the R&D team members stood up and started cutting and seasoning the food! Sandria just stood there enjoying the view with the rest of her people inside the hall: "000" Chapter 870: The Soul Filling Technique Chapter 870: The Soul Filling Technique ? Three dayster--- Jura spirit domain--- "...." Richard''s silver spirit embodiment remained seated with his eyes closed and his hands on his knees, then he opened his eyes and sighed, then looked at his father''s back, "Well I''ve finished digesting all the soul techniques you passed on to me, and I''ve also absorbed everything you told me about the Soul Domain, I believe I can enter and exit it as I please now." "Oh, so fast?" Robin let his finger run over the image of Jura and loosened his knitted eyebrows before looking back happily, walking towards Richard, "Excellent, it''s time for me to pass on to you thest soul technique I made, if I canbine it with your mass killing methods then I believe that no one will be able to stop you, not in the youngary belt, nor the middle one!" Richard lowered his eyebrows gently and looked serious. Something inside him told him that his father was passing on all those soul techniques to him just to ready him for this moment. "Wait, your words sound suspicious. What are you going to pass on to him?" Juri stood up as she raised one hand on Robin''s face and the other on her waist. "It''s just a technique. Don''t overthink it like you usually do." Robin turned annoyed. But Evergreen wouldn''t let him pass, "Give me the technique to check first!!" She erected a wall of spirit energy in front of him which he crashed into. "Damn it! Don''t you have another ce to stick your nose in?" Robin began rubbing his forehead, "Why don''t you use that enthusiasm and make us an energy pool here or a cultivation area there instead of being so t and tasteless!" For the past two weeks, Robin had been trying to find anything different on Jura, maybe a small hidden world full of wonders or maybe a hidden North Pole dominated by a certainw and full of riches, but he didn''t find anything, at least on the surface. He even searched the dark ruins where Theo got lost as a child and lost his tongue, he found it to be an ancient battlefield under the foot of a mountain full of negative energy, it was only popr because it was full of miniature treasures that had fallen from the dead soldiers, it wasn''t something worth looking into any further! "I''m t?!" Juri pointed to herself angrily, tears in her eyes, "It''s my fault for deciding to invest in you silly humans!!" "Alright alright, no need to be angry, my father just likes to mess with you." Richard stood up and tried tofort the little girl, for some reason his heart wouldn''t allow him to see her sad, then he looked at his father, "Father, can you pass the technique to her first?" "Tsk- spirits are just tools, don''t treat them like your little sister or they''ll ride on your back and won''te down." Robin replied annoyed, but she formed a scroll of soul force anyway and threw it to Juri, "Here, you have a minute to read it before I pass it to the boy." "..." Juri picked up the scroll and closed her eyes, she began to absorb what was in it, but she didn''t forget to use the spirit energy in the range to create thorns under Robin''s feet, making him jump in pain. "Hmm? Is that it..?! No, it can''t be..." After only a few seconds Juri started to mumble, then suddenly shouted, "Ah!!" "Don''t try to change the subject, that was painful!" Robin was still trying to heal the sole of his foot. Juri threw the scroll at him with all her might, almost creating a hole in his soul avatar, "Do you intend to kill your own son, you pig-head?!" "Huh?" Robin ignored the blow that slightly bruised his chest, "What are you talking about? This is a soul-filling technique, I''ve used it before and I''m perfectly fine." "How many times have you used it? How many primordial souls have you absorbed into your soul domain using this method?!" Juri asked quickly, this time it actually seemed a littlen/?/vel/b//in dot c//om much to Robin. "...I used it on myself once, absorbing a powerful opponent''s primordial soul, and once as a mediator." Robin frowned slightly, "What''s going on here?" "Huff~ Not so much that you can''t go back, good..." Juri was a little reassured, then looked into Robin''s eyes, "Don''t treat the soul like any other heavenlyw, soul affairs are not something humans mess with, be a good boy and slowly raise your soul units like everyone else." "But why?! Spirit Evergreen saw the technique and didn''t tell me to give it up." Robin took a step forward, starting to get a little worried. "Do you know what soul creatures are?" Yuri asked, Richard next to her listening intently. "Yes, when a living being dies, their consciousness is destroyed and their soul force is dispersed, but the primal soul remains floating around for a longer period of time before it gradually begins to disintegrate." Robin furrowed his brows, "As far as I know, soul creatures are formed after identally absorbing one of those disintegrated primal souls." "Exactly, if you look in your soul domain right now, you will find it filled with insects, rodents, and perhaps some small reptiles." Juri nodded, "You identally absorbed their primal souls while using your normal Soul Strengthening Technique, and every time you absorbed one of them, your Soul force instantly increased by five or maybe ten units. That is a huge and sudden increase that any cultivator would be happy with." "...The existence of these creatures is also a great blessing, as they live aplete life cycle and reproduce within your soul domain, therger and more numerous they are, the more your soul force increases. So if there are several soul creatures within your soul domain, your soul force will keep increasing even if you never cultivate your soul again in your life!" "And..?" Robin knew all of this. "At your current level, it is already quite good absorbing the fragmented souls of reptiles and insects, but you went and absorbed something powerful enough to be an opponent!!" Juri shouted at him. "What''s the problem? I absorbed it perfectly, my power doubled and I can control it as I please." He was able to threaten the entire army of the Great Serpent Empire using Hoffenheim alone. "Because you were lucky the first time you think you can break all the rules as you please?" Juri shouted at him, then extended her hand to separate him from Richard: "If you want to y with fire, y far away, don''t drag my owner with you into the abyss." "..." Robin looked at Yuri and then Richard, a strange situation where he felt like he wanted to take his son with him to get drunk and his mother was stopping him. The Soul Filling Technique was one of Robin''s greatest weapons, he could even dare to say that it was almost as important as the Spacetime Master Law! He could easily pass the technique on to Richard if he wanted to, they could simply step out of the''s spirit domain and give it to him outside, but if there was even a slight degree of danger in it as she says... "Hmm? Evergreen is shaking my soul domain violently, it seems something has happened, I need to leave." At this moment, Robin slightly furrowed his brows, then looked at Richard, "Continue refining thatss, we''ll talkter." Chapter 871: The green heaven ? Within Robin''s soul domain-- "What?!" Robin shouted at Evergreen the moment he saw her *Baa* Evergreen jumped up from her rocking bed and fell to the ground, "Ouch, what''s wrong with you?!" "What happened to make you give that strong rm? I was in the middle of something important!" Robin furrowed his brows, his annoyance with Evergreen had been growing every time he saw Evergreen But Evergreen didn''t swallow his manner, she stepped forward and kicked him in the leg as usual, "There''s nothing more important than me, don''t yell at me again!!" "You b--!!" Robin wanted to respond with a p over her head, but he sighed instead, "... Never mind, arguing with you is pointless." "...What''s going on with you? What did that taste-less bitch tell you to make you get mad at me?" Of course, Evergreen understood what was happening immediately "Where do I start... Oh, what about the fact thats don''t like partners, huh? I can''t believe you''de up with such a lie to lure me into refining you before my own homnd, do you think I''m a child for you to y with?!" Robin raised his fist threateningly "Whoa! What fool would reject you if you flexed your muscles a little?!" Evergreen raised her hands, "I wasn''t speaking in general, I was just talking about your situation!" "Then why isn''t that the case, huh? Juri rejected me!" "Oh, she rejected you? How unfortunate hehe.." Evergreen put her hand over her mouth andughed, *baa* "Ouch! What''s my fault if she''s blind and doesn''t know where good is for her?!" "...And what about the fact that the Soul Filling Technique is harmful? Why didn''t you tell me?" Robin was still shocked by Juri''s fear of the technique, while Evergreen was encouraging him to use it more! "Again, it depends on who you are, if you, the one with the Golden Eye, can''t find a solution, then throw your eye in the trash and I''ll destroy myself and get it over with!" Evergreen shouted while closing her eyes "....." Robin didn''t find a response "Haa.. haa.." Evergreen calmed herself down then went to gently pull Robin''s sleeve, "My dear owner, don''tpare yourself to anyone, that b*tch wants to cause a rift between us because she refused to take the risk and is just jealous, I''m not trying to hurt you, how can I even think about hurting you when you are already my owner? I just know who I''m dealing with and give you your due~" "... Why did you summon me?" Robin sighed and asked, understanding ancient beings like the spirits was still too difficult for him "Peon and the rest finished the portal work and I have the new coordinates for you." Evergreen smiled, then passed the coordinates directly to Robin "... They''re done with it already? But the army..." Robin frowned slightly, then immediately walked out of the soul domain without adding another word. net Greend-- Below the ancient wood mine, or what was known as Tree Father Lapikan. *Shii* *Shii* A soldier of the Great Serpent Empire was swinging on a cloth bed tied between two branches, chewing some kind of grass with satisfaction, "Heh~ This is life, man, this IS life~" "You are right... Beautiful weather, unbelievably dense natural energy, and food are abundant everywhere, to the point that fruit rots on the trees while animals and beasts die of old age. Isn''t this how they describe what heaven is?" His friend was leaning on another huge branch The soldiers of the empire came from the Poison Rock with its harsh environment and acid rain, then they tested 8s after it, each one of them had a problem in one way or another One is too small, another has infertilend, another has an overly fierce native poption and another has barely any natural energy! It has been established in their minds for too long that there is no way that there is a normal that contains all the features, with this belief in their heads it will be easier for them to deal with any new environment without losing much passion~ But Greend... Greend is an exception without a doubt!! "Remember what the Overlord said when he gave His Majesty Pythor the coordinates of the Dwarf World?" The soldier lying on the rocking bed muttered as he enjoyed the gentle sunlight caressing his face.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Yeah, it''s something we all know, and it''s the reason we''ve been wandering in space for ten thousand years..." Hisrade nodded, "He said that the''s coordinates cost him a lot and that he wouldn''t give us any more." "Exactly, the Dwarf World is small and contains almost nothing special except the dwarves themselves, and yet he talked about its coordinates as if they were a fortune... I wonder how much the coordinates of a like that are worth?" The soldier leaning on the branch turned to hisrade,ughing, "What, do you want to sell the coordinates?" "Hah hah, nice joke!" The sleeping soldier looked up at the sky again, "I just feel like we can''t make the most of this, look at that tree we''re sleeping on, it alone can provide the raw materials for another army like ours! I think it would be better if His Majesty or the OverLord sold the coordinates." "...It seems that sleeping too much here has affected your mind." His colleague looked down at the ground, but he didn''tugh this time. This ce was really too perfect, even they as soldiers of aary empire that controls 9s felt they didn''t deserve it! "Heh~ I think we should join one of the campaigns soon, staying still like this will drive me crazy." The soldier lying on his bed sat up on his side and turned to look at his colleague, "I heard that arge campaign will soon start heading northwest, will you go with me?" His colleagueughed, "Where should I apany you, clown? If you mean to attack thest rebel gathering point, then the campaign has already started." "Haaaaah?!" The soldier jumped up from his bed, "Damn, why weren''t our headquarters soldiers called in to attack too?!" His colleagueughed proudly, "I think they have enough soldiers, why would they withdraw the headquarters protection soldiers? As long as the marshal is there at their head, that rebel spot will inevitably be crushed." "Argh!" The other soldier stomped his foot in the air several times andy back on his back, "I''ve been nning for so long for the moment I''ll meet a local, why never get the chance?" "Oh, what would you do if you met one?" "I''ll kill them all with one spit hahaha!" "Oh, what else?" "I''ll ughter them and hang their heads up for the rest of the rebels to see and eat the rest of their bodies as punishment for what they did to us all those days!!" "That sounds violent.." "Haha that''s natural, those damned locals deserve everything I''m going to do to them!" The soldierughed and then looked beside him, "By the way, why did your voice suddenly be-- ughhhh... Ughhh!!!" Chapter 872: The green hell Chapter 872: The green hell ? *Shiiii~~* The soldier''s head fell from a great height, his eyes and mouth wide open, he doesn''t know how he was killed *Paa* and at the moment he hit the ground, his eyes were fixed on the head of his colleague who was talking to him a moment ago. Everything happened quickly, it is unknown whether the two still had some consciousness as they looked at each other knowing for sure that they were dead, it is unknown the seas of words, despair, and shock that they thought about as life flowed out...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om As for their killer above, he didn''t care about what was happening to those two... He stood with his long ck hair and ck eyes as dark as a moonless night, the bottom half of his face was covered by a mask and he was wearing a loose ck robe and several pieces of scattered ck armor, he just looked at his dead for a second holding his two long daggers, then he raised his hand and snapped his fingers pointing upwards, "Continue cleansing, I want Labikan''s body free of any filth within 30 minutes." *Swoosh* *Swoosh* The shadows next to the young man shook and jumped up without saying a word. Then the young man with long ck hair inserted his soul sense into his ring, "Peon, the news has been confirmed, there is arge force heading towards the northwest region, there is no major target in that direction other than Lagoon City... Do what you have to do." "Understood." The reply came to him quickly "...Don''t die." Then he took out his spirit sense again and jumped up inplete silence, more victims waiting for him... Naturally, this was Theo doing his favorite task since the war began, terrorizing and wiping out! For any invading enemy, the army must first seize the defenses in thend they conquered, and if there are no defenses, they must build one and take refuge behind it before moving on to conquer morends, of course, the Great Serpent Empire was no exception. As they did in Nihari and Jura and even Orphan Blood, here in Greend too the ships would choose well-defended cities, kill everyone in it, then fortify them further themselves before sending more soldiers in different directions to repeat the action, so they would haveplete control over the entire area around those cities, only this way can they say that they had a percentage of control over a. But Theo would not allow that... Whenever the Great Serpent Empire''s army attacked a city, killed its inhabitants, and began to take it as a headquarters, Theo would wait until the main army came out to look for their next target, then take the avable Shadow Swords and go clear that city of soldiers and destroy any spaceships or weapons they left behind! The number of soldiers left behind is notrge, but time after time, city after city, Theo and his small team of shadow swords umted thousands of deaths on their hands, destroyed 9 ships, and seized countless amounts of equipment. The only time the Marshals and his Generals sat in one city to defend it, Evergreen flooded that city with waves of beasts and insects until they were forced to flee. The point of all this is that the Great Serpent Empire has not enjoyed a headquarters for a single day since their arrival, even after the terrible destruction they caused, technically they did not control any spot on the Greend! And the city on Tree Father Labikan will not be an exception today. Inside the Marshal''s Ship-- *Vroom* *Vroom* The ship was flying slowly at a low altitude, and behind it were dozens of spaceships, as if they were sending a challenge to anyone with a bow or even a pebble to attack them! *Baaam* "...!!" Without warning, the Marshal crushed his seat rest, then stood up and walked slowly until he stood in front of the ss of his ship, observing the atmosphere "..." His assistants didn''t say a word either, they pressed their knees in silence without daring to breathe loudly They had just received news that the headquarters they had recently established on that huge tree was under attack, which meant that they were back to being wanderers with no ce to go again! It was almost a month on this, and so far he hadn''t achieved anything except killing a handful of local mortals!! After a while of silence, the Marshal clenched both his hands, "...That''s the next city we''re heading towards, after wiping it outpletely we''ll leave half the forces there." "Marshal, please reconsider!" One of the Marshal''s assistants, a mid-level Martial Emperor, quickly stood up, "We saw what happened the first time we gathered in the same ce for only two days, this is almost hostile torge gatherings!" "Hostile my ass!" the Marshal shouted, "How could it be because of the gathering? How do they live inrge cities then? And what about the fog and thunderstorms that appear every time we are attacked by the locals? Is it because of the gatherings as well? It''s clear that these reactions are happening because of our presence, it''s the interference of the''s spirit!" "The''s spirit? Butary spirits can''t act like this!" the assistants looked at each other,ary spirits usually just watch in silence even if all the locals are wiped out. "That the''s spirit is interfering is beyond doubt, the question here is: why?" The Marshal''s eyebrows sunk deeply, "...I''m afraid this has been refined." "What?! Impossible!!" The assistants were shocked by the Marshal''s words, and one of them quickly followed up, "This young empire is not even one century old, and ording to what we extracted from the locals, they have not even upied this for twenty years!" Everyone knows that His Majesty Paythor took 6,000 years toplete the process of refining the Poison Rock, and this was after receiving help from the Overlord! "That''s what we need to know, how... and who?... I fear that the war to seize the has be too much for us to handle, we must involve His Majesty Paythor in our matter and let him decide." The Marshal began tapping his foot, "We will take control of the next city with half of the forces, and send the other half to take control of the nearest city and create a close supplywork between the two, this way we will be able to withstand the schemes of the Spirit for some time... and after that we will send the fastest reconnaissance ship we got to report on what is happening." "..." The assistants looked at the ground again, sending a request for help was a great shame for any soldier, let alone a marshal who was supposed to rule a of his own... How would he look in front of the other marshals? They must have destroyed thes they were sent to by now. But it''s been almost a month and he hasn''t been able to aplish anything, if he doesn''t exin the situation to His Majesty now, he won''t be able to bear the consequences. *Boom* "Marshal, we''re under attack!!" Chapter 873: Peons way Chapter 873: Peon''s way ? "~Wind des~" A musical sound branched out between the sky and the earth for a moment and entered the ears of all the soldiers, after that all they heard was: *Seeeek* *Seeeek* *Seeeek* *Boom* "We''re under attack!" "Ship No. 33 of the 13th Fleet has gone down!!" "Ship No. 17 of the 11th Fleet has been partially destroyed!!" "Prepare for another shock---" *Boom* "Whooo~" Outside, Peon let out a deep sigh, then raised his voice again, "Destroy them." "Eliminate them all!!" From the dense forest beneath Peon, tens of thousands of people wearing wooden armor and wielding wooden weapons rushed out, but anyone who underestimated these weapons was destined to pay a heavy price. *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* These soldiers attacked the rear ships with all their might, however, most of their attacks only caused scratches at best. Those ships that were designed to prate the fabric of space at high speeds would not fall to such random attacks. But the true purpose of the attacks was soon revealed. *Keshshshhhh* "That gate is opening, get ready!!" As soon as the ship''s gate opened in preparation for the Great Serpent soldiers tond and engage, thousands of wooden-armored soldiers rushed towards the gate and began attacking the Great Serpent Empire''s soldiers before they got out of the ship. Some brave wooden armored soldiers took an extra step and flew inside the ship, using their bodies as human shields to help thoseing from behind! "Push those lunatics back! Damn it!!" "Close the gates again!!!" *Rumble* *Rumble* At this moment, the sky began to overcast and rain began to fall heavily. The wind also picked up and lightning began to strike the ships! "Everything is going well so far." Emily raised her sses with one hand while holding several reports with the other, "The fog''s turn ising in 3~2~1~" *Shhhh~~* All of a sudden everyone''s vision began to blur, It wasn''t until a few more secondster that the fog really started to form thickly, it didn''t take long before it covered everything and the vision became non-existent, only the attacks of mes, lightning and light could be noticed every now and then randomlyunching amidst the screams for help. What was happening now was one of the usual suicide raids that Peon had been in charge of since he woke up from hisa. The idea was based on his brother Theo''s basic idea, which was not to allow them to settle down, this meant that they would remain most of the time in their ships moving from one location to another to destroy it or to search for an area that was easy to defend, and here came Peon''s crazy idea, as he said to his brother, "You continue to disce them and I will take care of reducing their numbers." Then he continued to exin... he wanted to take advantage of therge numbers of soldiers on the Greend under the Martial Emperor''s Realm, and the presence of Evergreen, whom Robin had talked about several times in front of everyone. He asked Theo to find out the ships'' movements and called on Evergreen to support them as much as she could when the battles began... As for his part, it was to lead small armies to their demise. Peon then asked Emily to deploy the headquarters Martial Emperors all over Greend to gather the armies of the Four Kingdoms, then divide them up and spread them out across the so that each army has 20-40 thousand soldiers, and that they remain stationed and await their next orders. When Theo learns the ships'' path, he informs Peon, who in turn uses an instant space portal to teleport to the nearest army to the fleets'' location, then leads them himself to intercept their path and attack them from below or behind with the help of Evergreen''s support. This repeated method of short, decisive, concentrated attack has caused a lot of damage to the fleets of the Great Serpent Empire, each time the attack urs, several ships are destroyed or damaged and several thousand soldiers are killed. But it is *short and decisive* for a reason, after the Generals understand what is happening, the Martial Emperors are deployed, and the space warships are positioned, the local army would bepletely wiped out. So far, Peon has used this operation 7 times, killing at least 200 thousand saints or Sages from the Greendic people. The strange thing is that they knew what would happen to them, and yet it never happened that one of them escaped. Peon couldn''t help but admire the Greend soldiers who, along with their ancestors, were desperately fighting the Tree Fathers every day, but he also had no choice but to throw them to their deaths every now and then- "Looks like today''s oue will be good." One of the headquarters Martial Emperorsughed out loud After the initial strike that took down 3 ships, Peon now stood with 13 Martial Emperors just watching the battle, ready to intervene in case of support, and they stood close together to make it easier for them to escape via the instant space portal when the timees. "We''ll only lose another 35,000 good men..." A long-haired Martial Emperss muttered, hearing the soldiers'' dying screams were painful to the ears and hearts, "Isn''t there another way? I feel like I''m leading those good men to their deaths myself." "With this bold method, we were able to shoot down 27 ships and kill at least 40 thousand soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire. If we had coordinated a direct battle, we would not have been able to scratch that number. The brothers from Greend should thank General Peon for using them to protect their homnd in this way." Emily adjusted her sses more than once during her short speech, "Anyway, ording to statistics, such attacks will not be repeated, this will be thest one. The space portal is about to bepleted." When the rest of the headquarters'' Martial Emperors heard this, their eyes lit up. But Peon did not share their optimism, "Don''t expect any support soon. Evergreen said that the same attack took ce on the Orphan Blood and Jura. Do you think His Excellency will be able to muster an army anytime soon to help us? Also-" Peon was interrupted by a message through the Sound Ring. He was silent for a few seconds until he heard it fully, then looked up and spoke in an audible voice, "Evergreen, do you hear me?" *Frr~* The dense fog formed into the shape of a smiling little girl with deer horns, "I hear loud and clear-" "...I got word that the space portal has beenpleted, would you please pass the news on to His Excellency? Of course, I don''t need to tell you the coordinates of the portal." Peon didn''t look too excited as he said this happy news, but the Martial Emperors behind him opened their mouths in joy. "Aiyuu-"Evergreen gave a military salute with augh and then disappeared again.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Calm down and focus on what we have in hand, if supportes in any form then that''s our good fortune, and if it doesn''t then we will continue in the same manner until we eliminate thest one of the invaders," Peon spoke sternly. "...or they eliminate thest one of us." One of the Martial Emperors muttered to his colleague. "Come on get ready, the ships in front must have started to turn and empty the troops now, we need to leave--" *Boom* At that moment a huge explosion went off, sending Peon and the rest flying backward. Chapter 874: Energy Essence Chapter 874: Energy Essence ? The resulting battle of 35,000 Greendicw-users attacking dozens of warships carrying hundreds of thousands of soldiers was already shocking enough. During the few minutes the battlested, Peon saw thousands of explosions glowing for a moment behind the fog before disappearing, he saw the shadows of torn corpses falling like rain. However, that massacre was destined not to be the headline of today''s battle: *Tshhhee..* "Beware! Beware---!!!" Peon opened his eyes wide as his soul caught the approaching cannon shot, but it was toote. *BOOM* The giant cannon shot was targeting the battlefield, not distinguishing between friend and foe. At that moment, all the Martial Emperors on that side were pushed back like puppets whose strings had been cut in the middle of a tornado, as for everyone who wasn''t a Martial Emperor, theypletely vanished. *BOOM* *BOOM* *CRRRREK* Four ships instantly exploded into dust, while eleven other ships were damaged and fell, causing a series of further explosions.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The pressure waves from the massive explosion pushed the fog away and pushed the clouds away, the field of vision returned to the battlefield once again, but all the voices fell silent. The Martial Emperors, soldiers, shipmanders, and even the generals opened their mouths in shock, unable toprehend what had happened yet... That single shot had wiped out nearly 10% of their army!! "What the hell happened?!" The fleet general who was guarding the rear shouted in anger, most of those losses were from his fleet, "Who ordered this attack?!" "I did!" The marshal''s ship slowly approached the rear of the army and the marshal came out of it, "Does anyone have a problem?!" He was the height of an average person, his eyes wide as if they had no eyelids, and his body was thin and weak without a tail. If it weren''t for his mighty aura, everyone would have thought he was just an ordinary soldier whose race had recently been upgraded. "..." The general swallowed his anger and merely squeezed both of his hands, the rest of the soldiers and martial emperors also closed their mouths. Even the three emperors'' friends who were caught in the middle of the explosion and suffered severe burns didn''t say a word and went to treat them in silence. Marshal Spinak is known for his brutality and sacrificing anything he sees fit as long as the return is greater than what was sacrificed a true gambler... They just don''t realize what the return is from destroying 10% of his own army like this!! ...Marshal Spinak ignored everyone and then looked in a certain direction, "The localmander called Peon, I have used up half of the energy essence stock that we have painstakingly collected in this attack but I don''t mind using more, will you get out for me or shall I get you out?" When everyone heard about the consumption of half of the energy essence stock, they involuntarily looked towards the destruction with one sentence in their heads... *No wonder!* Energy essence is a concentrated natural energy in a liquid state, it is the fuel mainly used in spaceships and it is also the most used fuel for tools, vehicles, and anything that consumes energy to work in general. This is because energy essence burns easily and generates even more energy than energy pearls in the short term. What makes pearls unique and more valuable is that they store a huge amount of natural energy inside them and can recharge themselves if left for a while, unlike energy essence which is hard to transport and when used dissipates and leaves no trace. if someone wants a huge boost of energy to travel quickly, for example, or refine something, or even wants to absorb energy quickly for cultivation, then the liquid energy essence is what they want. Liquid energy essence is usually found in scattered ces deep inside the ground and is either mined randomly or by tracing the history of the. Finding a well of liquid energy essence would be a great achievement for anyone in the Great Serpent Empire, and would be worth arge dose of Durger the Devourer''s blood, but of course, such incidents do not happen every day, or even every century... The second method is to create factories dedicated to converting natural atmospheric energy into energy essence but obtaining is hard, plus it''s very slow, and trying to feed argeary empire in this way is a mere illusion... But after arriving on Greend, they discovered that there was a third option... The was filled with energy-essencekes! Yes... Not wells, not springs, fullkes!! Seeing the first energy essenceke was a huge shock to everyone who saw it, how could they know that the owner Robin was the one who asked Evergreen to create thesekes to trap part of the energy essence before it leaked into the ground? The ships of the three fleetsnded next to one of thekes, they filled their engines, energy stores, and even the reserve stores and filled all the cannons, even those who had water bottles filled them with the precious energy essence, and yet theke did not decrease an inch! So when the Marshal mentioned that he had used half of the energy essence stores in one go, their joints trembled... What was he thinking?! *Craaaack* Several charred trees started to move and were then thrown aside *Baaa* and from underneath them emerged Peon, covered in wounds and with several fractures and cracks on the golden parts of his armor, he stood there looking at the marshal with mixed feelings... Should he be angry that he had been injured... or grateful that the marshal had caused more damage to his army than he had nned? *Craaaack* *Craaaack* Next to Peon, the ground and trees began to shake, and the True Beginning Martial Emperors emerged from beneath them one by one, looking around in despair. They were seriously injured andpletely surrounded, while the monstrous cannon of that ship was still pointed at them. Chapter 875: Man to man Chapter 875: Man to man ? "I appreciate your useless effort, now what?" Faced with the angry Marshal, Peonughed, "I can easily leave through the instant space portal and repeat those operations whenever I want, can you repeat that shot every time?" "Hmm, I''ve seen the work of that instant space portal, you can indeed leave... but what about them?" The Marshal pointed towards the Martial Emperors behind Peon, "With a sign from me, they will all be obliterated before you can save them, I want to see what you can do without your assistants." Peon looked back, all the Martial Emperors of the headquarters were in a pitiful state, and even if he used his usual method and left them to die, Emily couldn''t be allowed to die here, she was too unique to die like this, "Trying to drag me into an all-out confrontation is not as smart as you think, I can summon the Warlords to crash the party if that''s what you want." "..." When the Marshal heard about the Warlords, he swallowed hard, everyone did. Over the seven operations that Peon led, the Golden Warlords only participated in two, the first and the fifth. During the first attack, everyone was eager to strike back, they attacked with all their might. Peon brought all of the five inexperienced Warlords, and with their giant weapons, they cut the ships right and left like pieces of cheese. Each of them was able to engage 20 Martial Emperors alone, killing a number of them, using the chaos, Peon alone managed to kill 9 Martial Emperors that day. But they were still warlords in training, the Marshal managed to deal a heavy blow to one of them, and it copsedpletely, and the remaining four were subjected to violent attacks, and arge number of Saints and Sages were killed inside the array.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om It was a disastrous day on both sides, no one wants to see that again... During the second, third, and fourth attacks, Peon did not involve the warlords, which made the Marshal think that they had already been eliminated and would not appear again, only for Peon to return and bring the five with him again after they had been restored and brought more Sages and Saints to rece the dead, and he achieved a crushing victory during the fifth attack... But this time, he did not stay until the end, after dealing the first blow and causing a hugemotion by using the warlords, they fled using the instant space portal before receiving any damage. And since then, they have not appeared again... The Marshal gritted his teeth and shouted, "Bring them if you want, but in this case and this readiness, I will destroy at least 3 of them once and for all, I want to see who among us can bear the most losses today!" He can''t appear afraid in front of his men, but the Warlords were truly something terrifying, something he had never seen before. Peon furrowed his brows, "...So what do you suggest?" "Come and fight me man to man." The marshal pointed down and shouted defiantly, his face showing a triumphant expression, "The torture squad told me that you are the adopted son of the Truth Chosen Robin Burton, your head must be worth something... Today I will kill you, and tomorrow I will have your father''s head!" If it turns out that the resistance leader is stupid like the rest of the humans, he will be able to force him to fight by swarming his followers because humans care about friendship, brotherhood, and such trivialities, if he seeds in this, he will kill him easily and finish off the resistance leader and thus the entire resistance... And if he fails and flees, at least he will kill all of his few close followers, leaving him alone, making it impossible for him to organize the same level of surprise attacks again! Whether this or that, he is the winner... Just a moment ago, he was muttering to himself about asking for support from His Majesty Paythor, and now this opportunity hase to him on a silver tter, so what''s the problem if he sacrifices a few ships and several thousand soldiers?! But contrary to his expectations, Peon smiled back: "One-on-onebat without the intervention of your subordinates? Sounds good to me." He then waved his right hand like a sword. "You''re courting death!!" The Marshal felt insulted as he saw the wind deing towards him and simply raised his hand. Peon was a level 44 martial emperor who was not even 70 years old, while he was a level 48 marshal who had reached 8 thousand years old, the oue was a foregone conclusion in his eyes, he was just thinking of the worst way he could humiliate this human! *Baam* The wind de instantly faded as it touched his palm and the marshalughed loudly, "Haha, that''s the most a human like you can do--- Arrrgh!!" But his sentence was notpleted to the end, he immediately grabbed his head and stepped back When he opened his eyes again to look at Peon, his left eye was broken and red like a ss of blood, "You... What just happened?!" "Oh? Your soul is stronger than I thought, it seems you didn''t live all these years in vain." Peon slowly rose from the ground, wiping the blood off his face, "Let''s try again!" *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* "My soul?" The Marshal opened his eyes wide when he heard that word and focused entirely on raising his soul defenses. Indeed, he felt three separate attacks pounding his soul domain forcefully. One of the des managed to create a crack in his soul domain despite focusing on raising his defenses, but at least he managed to avoid a major injury this time. However, "Pfft!!!" The Marshal''s silver armor dented inward, pressing on his vital organs and he spat out blood... The three wind des hit him perfectly. "Tsk tsk~ You can''t defend one thing and leave the other, that''s not good for your health." Peon slowly walked towards the Marshal, his confident smile being the title, "Honestly, I don''t know where you got that confidence to fight me. Even if I''m the weakest among them, I''m still one of His Excellency''s adopted sons. What would you do if you fought Caesar or Richard? That''s why I didn''t respond to you when you said you''d get His Excellency''s head and try to defend his honor, Killing him? To my ears, that was the most ridiculous joke I''ve ever heard." "Ahhh..." The Marshal grabbed his head was about to explode from the pain, and opened his bloody eyes wide in a loud scream. The space around him began to tremble lightly and the atmosphere turned purple, then slowly took the shape of a huge snake that could be seen through. It seemed as if the corrosive poison had merged with the space itself, even Peon furrowed his brows tightly, The Marshal looked as if he had burned all his beast''s blood!! "Leave him to me..." After the Marshal finished his deed, he looked at Byun with hatred for a moment, then before pointing at Emily, "And kill them all!" Chapter 876: Sacrifices Chapter 876: Sacrifices ? *Baaam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* All the spaceships simultaneously fired a barrage of shots toward the Martial Emperors of the True Beginning, the soldiers and Emperors of the Great Serpent Army didn''t hold back either! Facing the torrent of attacks that lit up the sky and the earth, the Martial Emperors of the True Beginning opened their mouths, and all power in their arms disappeared as at fell beside their waists, they knew that death wasing inevitably. But Peon didn''t have the same resigned expression, he was angry, "I was sure that I couldn''t trust a snakeling like you, so I told the boys to stay ready, as you wish then, let''s see who will bear the biggest losses today!!" *BZZZZT* The instant space portal opened next to Peon and several shadows jumped out *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *BOOOOM* The barrage of attacks fell on the spot where the twelve Martial Emperors were located, causing an explosion no less significant than the cannon shot a moment ago, raising a storm of dust all around. "Pointless effort, those I want dead will die." With wide eyes like blood cups, the marshal muttered indignantly, but a slight mocking smile began to appear on his face. Man-to-manbat? That''s fine, but that doesn''t mean he''ll let those rats live! Now that the resistance leader''s hands and legs have been cut off by this swift attack, most of his ploys are done for, even if he survives today, he won''t be able to do anything on his own. In the best case scenario, he''ll go berserk and continue attacking him alone, thinking he has a chance at a fair fight, but after luring him to a good location and during a good opportunity, he''ll definitely give orders to surround and kill him! If he leaves, it''ll be useless, and if he gets angry and fights, he''ll die... This is a foolproof n, he already won! "Hmm?" The marshal narrowed his brows slightly, and from beneath the dust a faint golden light began to shine *Shiiii~* *BAAM* Suddenly a column of lightning broke through the dust storm and shot up into the sky, piercing two ships in a row! "What?!" *Baam* *Baam* The marshal could barelyprehend what had just happened when more attacks surged from below, tearing through the dust storm, each of those mighty attacks imed either a ship or at least several hundred soldiers! But these attacks also caused the dust to clearpletely... They were warlords! Four of them looked up, fully armored, each one holding a unique weapon and using a differentw. While the fifth warlord had his back to the marshal with his arms open, he was protecting the twelve martial emperors, but that came at a price... That warlord was now noticeably littered with corpses inside, arge portion of his arms and abdomen had fallen off, and his armor was destroyed, at least half of the saints and sages inside him had died while resisting that unified attack! It wasn''t long before the entire warlord array cracked and the soldiers inside fell to the ground gasping for breath from exhaustion and injuries, while the person at the center of the array fell on his face without moving... This Martial Emperor, the heart of the warlord array, had been honorably killed in battle. "No..." Emily and the rest looked up in surprise as they saw the corpses falling from the Warlord, they immediately knew that Peon had preferred to sacrifice them so that they could live.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "...I gave the orders but I didn''t force them, this is a debt that I will carry for the rest of my life, and I expect the same from all of you. If you want to repay their favor then live to serve the True Beginning Empire!" Peon gripped his sword tightly as he gritted his teeth, then pointed upwards and shouted angrily, "Kill them all!!" "Hyeaaa!!!" The instant space portal lit up again, and under the protection of the four warlords, arge number of soldiers wearing wooden armor began to rush in from the other side in great numbers. "We must repay the debt..." Emily slowly took off her sses and put aside the bundle of papers she usually held, then pushed upwards, and from beneath the ground, giant nt roots rushed behind her. The rest of the headquarters'' martial emperors gritted their teeth and rushed upwards angrily as well. "You there,e on, let''s finish what we started." Peon pointed at the marshal with his short ck sword and with a *swoosh* disappeared in a gust of wind. "With pleasure! Today you and your entire army will be annihted here!!" The marshal was angry and frustrated that his n had failed like this and the situation had turned into a direct confrontation, but he knew how it would end so he didn''t look nervous. Both sides would suffer some losses that''s for sure, but after they take a certain amount of losses Peon and his men would start to withdraw, this was inevitable due to their small numbers. Once again, a great battle started mid-air, but this time it becamerger in scale and more personal, the warlords wanted to avenge theirrades while the headquarters emperors wanted to show their usefulness and that the warlord''s sacrifice was not in vain, as for the soldiers with wooden shields they were still pouring through the instant space portal with nothing to indicate that they would stop any time soon! A full hour had passed since the battle restarted... After 50,000 soldiers emerged from the instant space portal, the portal closed and returned to Peon''s Space Ring again. 50,000 soldiers, 12 Martial Emperors, 4 Warlords... against 150,000 soldiers, 350 Martial Emperors and dozens of space warships... If it had been a truly open battle, the True Beginning Empire''s side would have been crushed by now, but because the soldiers were using the Warlords as shields and because the fighting was taking ce in the heart of the fleets now and they couldn''t open fire fully, the battle continued, but it didn''t seem that it would continue for a long time after... The four Warlords were filled with corpses and their strength was beginning to weaken. The Marshal''s fight against Peon wasn''t a walk in the park either, the image of Durger the Devourer that was activated with arge amount of Marshal''s blood was something that was impossible to approach by Peon, but Peon''s soul attacks were also sharp and can''t be defended. Peon merely evaded the Great Serpent andunched soul attacks from afar, while the Marshal merely raised his soul defenses and focused on dodging Peon''s attacks as much as possible, the fight, in general, was all about the ability to escape! But if one had to pick a winner, it was Peon... Not a hair of his had been touched yet, while the Marshal had turned into a demon from the amount of blood flowing from his eyes and ears. "Aaaahhh!!!" the Marshal shouted loudly as he received another soul attack, "Bring back my ship''s cannon again! Kill them all and help me here!!!" The crew of the Marshal''s ship understood immediately what their leader was getting at, and immediately channeled all the energy essence they had left into the ship''s main cannon, ready to fire another fatal shot. "Are you crazy? You''re going to lose at least a quarter of your army if they fire!" Peon almost lost his mind as he saw the ship''s cannon being aimed at the heart of the fray, where the four warlords, the martial emperors, and the rest of his exhausted army were. If this shot was fired now, most of them would be killed and the rest would be severely damaged. The Great Serpent Emperors would definitely not let this opportunity pass... If this shot escaped the cannon''s muzzle, the foundation of the True Beginning Army in Greend would be finished! "Fire!!" The Marshal paid no attention to Peon. The ship''s crew didn''t care about their colleagues either. This wasn''t the first time they had followed the Marshal and learned his style. *BZZZZTT* The cannon''s muzzle began to glow intensely blue until it became like another sun in the sky. "Hahaha, now where are you going, poor thing?" The Marshalughed out loud, "After all these sacrifices, I will ask His Majesty to grant me this to refine for myself, this paradise will be mine! Hahaha" *Vroom* At this moment the space between the Marshal and me split and a smiling figure came out, "Excuse me, I heard you talking about my property." Chapter 877: Stop Chapter 877: Stop ? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Who''s there?!" The Marshal was already on the verge of madness due to the repeated soul attacks, so when someone appeared in front of him out of nowhere, it provoked him even more. That person looked to be in his twenties, handsome but not to the point of capturing souls, wearing a loose white robe and long hair that reached his shoulders, and most importantly... he was standing mis-air veryfortably with his hands behind his back while the space behind him was ripped off! "Your Excellency!!" Peon shouted happily, the support was much better than he imagined! "*Your Excellency*? I''ve heard that title many times before... Does he mean the Third Truth chosen? The one whose head is said to be equidistant to capturing Nihari?!" The Marshal involuntarily went back to inspect Robin from top to bottom... A very normal, typical human with no mutations or additions, his physical age suggested that he was younger than 100 years old, and his aura as he floated in the air suggested that he was just a high-level sage, was this the person who established the True Beginning Empire?! As for Robin, he turned around when he heard Peon''s excited call, slowly approached him, and then *baaam* pped him hard on the back of the head, "How many times have I told you to call me father? Or am I not good enough for you, brat?" "It''s just..!!" Peon felt a panic attack, he isn''t good enough? He''s the one who feels that he doesn''t deserve to call him father!! "Shhh!" Robin didn''t let him finish his words, instead, he raised his hand and ran his fingers all over Peon''s face, "Richard re-created your body and made you into a handsome young man, why did you let the injuries umte on your face again?" "The scars have be part of my personality, Father, please don''t force me to do something I don''t want to." Peon looked to the left quickly, wanting to hide the biggest scar he had recently gotten "Tsk~ As long as you call me father, do whatever you want.." Robin was definitely not happy to see Peon like this, he knew for sure that this stemmed from the psychological traumas he had suffered throughout his life, but forcing him to do something would bring the opposite result "What the hell are you doing? Have I be invisible here?!" The marshal shouted angrily, his eyes still bleeding Robin turned to him again, raising one eyebrow in surprise, "Hmm? Your crimes on my property deserve to kill you a million times over, the fact that I ignored you for a few seconds means I give you permission to live for a few seconds, yet you reject my generosity and raise your voice instead?" "Stop your nonsense!!" The Marshal clearly didn''t like what he heard, "You there, are you the Third Truth Chosen?" Robin smiled, "I''m not a native from Nihari so I don''t know if it makes sense to call me the Third, but that''s alright, I guess it''s not too bad of a title either." "You... Are you trying to be the smart guy? First or Third, do you think I care? I just can''t believe that you are just a high-level Sage... Isn''t there someone in your homnd who has the guts to beat you up and teach you your ce? Today I''ll bring your nose to the ground myself, first I''ll destroy your army right before your eyes, then I''ll kill you and your son with my own two hands!" The marshalughed angrily, then raised his hand and shouted, "Now, bring them down and get it over with!!" *BZZZZ* "Hmm?" Robin saw the cannon at the front of the Marshal''s ship activate, even though he wasn''t there during the other shot, he could imagine the devastation that would result from directing such an amount of energy towards the army. Faced with such terrifying energy, Robin spread his fingers and raised his right hand until it reached his shoulder level... then stopped. *Phoo~* The cannon stopped the firing process, the engine stopped working, the attacks of the fighters on the battlefield were stopped in mid-air, and even the shouts of the soldiers stopped in their throats... everything stopped. "sigh~ I think I should end this quickly." Robin took out the ck space spear and started moving it around yfully while humming, "Dududu~ Duududu~" When he passed by the Marshal, he couldn''t hold himself back, so he stopped and pulled the Marshal''s tongue out and then pushed his lower jaw up... then continued on his way towards the ship, humming in the same manner~ "Now what do we do with you..." Robin folded his arms across his chest as he stood in front of the giant cannon If he tried to destroy the ship or break the cannon, it wouldn''t do him much good, this shot is already ready and if the ship is damaged, the cannon will explode and take with it arge number of the True Beginning army. "Oh, that should work-" Robin snapped his fingers, then rolled up his sleeves and went to the side of the ship, then spat on his hand and pushed, "Eeeeh!!!" The fourth-stage Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo glowed faintly to draw more energy to support Robin, and after that, the Pure Power Divine Tattoo shone brightly on his body to give him 5 times his physical strength for a limited time... At this single moment, Robin''s physical strength could befortablypared to a warlord. *Crriiiikk~* The front of the Marshal''s ship began to movefortably until itpletely changed its direction, only then did Robin nod with a smile, and then jump back to his previous position... Of course, he didn''t have to do that, but he always liked the dramatic scene that followed. He then snapped his right hand. *Shoooos* "Keeh!!" The Marshal felt a sudden pain in his tongue and saw blood rushing out of his mouth like a waterfall, and when he looked down he saw a piece of flesh falling towards the ground... It was his tongue! He had cut off his own tongue by biting it!! The Marshal''s brain stopped for a moment not realizing what had just happened, but the sound of an explosion behind him woke him up again. *BOOM* The Marshal quickly turned around realizing that the cannon had been fired based on his wish, he looked there expecting to see the Warlords and the entire True Beginning Army evaporating... But the shock on his face increased, he was surprised that his ship was heading towards the lead fleet. "NOOO----" *Crack* *Crack* *Boom* *Boom* The shot hit the mothership of that fleet, turning it into rubble instantly, vaporizing 10 ships, and killing several thousand soldiers who were standing in reserve in the back. The st waves also pushed several ships towards each other, causing many collisions, and the rest of the fleet''s soldiers were thrown far away, spitting blood, some unconscious, some missing limbs... That fleet lost a third of its forces, and the rest would need a long time before they could reorganize themselves! Faced with that abnormal scene, the marshal could only have one reaction: ".....AAHHHH!!" Chapter 878 Spacetime 878 Spacetime *Faint whistling sound~* Robin sarcastically put his hand over his eyes to block the explosion''s radiance, "Those cannons are really good, they''re worthy of being a mediumary belt weapon, maybe I should make some of my own." "....." Peon behind him opened his eyes and his mouth wide, he couldn''t find anything to say, even the battle between the two empires'' soldiers stopped, and they all looked at the stricken fleet with great surprise. They thanked the heavens that that shot wasn''t directed at them, and at the same time, they wondered what just happened!! "My owner! My owner!! My owner!!!" Robin''s soul domain shook like an earthquake, Evergreen couldn''t control her excitement, "What was that? What was thew you just used? I remember you used something simr once before you refined me, is it a mergedw like the one your two sons have?!" "Humph," Robin smiled confidently, cing the spear on his shoulder, "It''s the Master Spacetime Law." Yes, the Master Heavenly Law of Spacetime... the samew that almost took Robin''s life a few years ago. Back when Robin first discovered the Spacetime Master Law, he was already in a pitiful state after fighting against the Warlords and was on the verge of death before using it. Even after discovering it, Robin at that time had the tattoo of the third stage of Spacew and had the knowledge of the first stage of Timew, so when he formed the masterw of spacetime, it was the result of merging the first stage of time and the first stage of space... Of course, at that time, Robin would have brought himself to the brink of death if it weren''t for the amazing ability of the master truthw to heal itself, however, he still fought the six warlords using the first stage of the master spacetimew, the warlords that the Tree Father Hoffenheim had created at that time were not much weaker than the marshal standing before him, and at that time he was still just a saint!! But now the situation is different... Robin is a level 38 sage, he came at his full strength and had a full energy reserve, he was able to understand his Space up to the fourth stage and Time up to the second stage, and he formed a tattoo that ovepped with the space piercing divine tattoo to help him use the second stage of the Master Spacetime Law whenever he wanted! Of course, using the Master Spacetime Law through the limited divine tattoo system was just a figment of the imagination. If Robin tried to draw the true form of the Master Spacetime Law patterns it would fill the sky and the earth, how could his limited body epass them even if he painted his skin and bones?! Robin chose a simple part, a part of the master spacetimew pattern, and tattooed it on himself, a part that allowed him to remove himself from the spacetime around him and look at the situation as if he were watching a painting that he could modify as he pleased. The moment Robin intervened, time on the did not stop, but he was the one who broke out of the natural fabric and started tampering with it. "The... Master Heavenly Law of Spacetime? Did you just say MASTER LAW?" Evergreen muttered in a low voice, her eyes wide open until her eyelids disappeared, then she opened her mouth and screamed, "KYEAAAAA!!!!" and started running around the soul domain raising both her hands. Robin almost asked her if there was something wrong, but he justughed and shook his head when he heard her scream, "My owner has two masterws! My owner has two masterws Ahhh!!!" "Yu... Yu thee, did yu do somesig?!" The Marshal looked at Robin in shock, his mouth still bleeding. "Tsk~ Your tongue seems too long to be silenced with one cut, I''ll rip it out by the roots next time." Robin was rmed when he heard the Marshal''s voice again, his n to shut him up was ruined. "No... Imposible!!" The Marshal took two steps back. Cutting his tongue and diverting the course of such a giant ship in a split second? What kind of power is this? Is this even human? Who can stop something like this?! But then he remembered, he was a user of the Master Truth Law, who really knows the properties of the Master Laws? Moreover, he owns a and has a gift like His Majesty Paythor''s... ''I have to get out of here!!'' That thought exploded in the Marshal''s head. "Hmm?" But while looking at Robin''s face in fear, he noticed something... Robin was extremely pale. "It seems that your action was not without consequences." The Marshal stood still for a moment, some hope began to shine in his eyes again, ''Yes, how could someone achieve something like this without sacrifices?'' "Smart, really I''ve used up 99% of my energy, I only have enough left for one simple attack." Robin nodded in relief, he didn''t seem bothered that the Marshal had found out about him. For him, sacrificing every point of energy for that result wasn''t too bad, the fact that his solid foundations were still intact was cause for celebration itself. "You have 1% of your energy left? Die then!!" The Marshal shouted angrily, all his facial openings dripping with blood and his vision turning red, the great serpent behind him rushed towards Robin wanting to wrap around him and turn him into dust! He had already lost a quarter of his fleet without controlling a single inch of Greend, only by killing the truth chosen here would he be able to regain his position and some more! "Father,e behind me!!" Peon quickly advanced holding his sword to save Robin and fired several des at the snake but to no avail, the only way to save him was to reach him before the snake and take him away but it was toote, Robin was too close to the Marshal! As for Robin, he raised his head watching the great purple serpent approaching him quickly, his eyes shining with a glowing golden color, "You''d be surprised what 1% can do in the hands of a truth chosen ." Then he raised his spear and struck *swoosh* A shot of concentrated energy escaped the spear''s de and headed toward the serpent''s forehead. *Poosh* "Ah... Ah..." The Marshal opened his eyes wide and, once again, saw something unbelievable... The great purple snake that was about fifty meters long disintegrated the moment it hit the energy shot, then instantly vanished. "Fuuu~" As for Robin, he could no longer lift his spear and began to slowly fall downward "Father!!" Peon regained his senses and went to support Robin and helped him until hended on the ground quietly, the whole time he couldn''t take his eyes off the Marshal. Even though he was used to seeing the Spear of Truth, he would never get tired of seeing its effect! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Sigh~" Robin sat on the ground with his left hand behind him to lean on, and his right hand on his knee then used his left hand to point upwards, "Go and kick his ass but keep him alive for me, I want to try something." Chapter 879 Appearing home again 879 Appearing home again "¡­Please rest a little and wait, his body will be in front of you shortly." Peon bowed slightly, then looked at the bloody marshal with seriousness and slight anger, "Your time is up." Then he rushed towards him! His father somehow managed to cut off the marshal''s tongue and divert a ship''s course in the blink of an eye, couldn''t he have simply killed the marshal? But he left him alive, he even chose to destroy the Great Crimson Serpent instead of aiming the Spear of Truth at his chest, that means one thing¡­ He left the marshal to be a kind of training for him, if he failed to capture him after all this help, he wouldn''t deserve his position in the Empire!! "Ah!!" The marshal quickly recovered from the shock of losing the Great Purple Serpent when he saw Peon approaching, this time he didn''t dare to stand still and fight Peon head-on, instead, he turned and ran away! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Marshal Spinak was the type who loved to bet a lot and knew that he wouldn''t gain much without putting more on the line, so he burned nearly 80% of the blood of Durger the Devourer without hesitation during his fight against Peon to form the Great Purple Serpent, but his bet failed with the appearance of Robin, and all that remained was to escape. As for Robin, he continued the chase from below a little, then patted his belly gently and smiled slightly: "Haah~ That was close." The solid energy foundation No. 38 had started to harden a little on its way to cracking, fortunately, he stopped in time. Thest time he used the Master Spacetime Law was on Jura, when he was trying to teach Flora a lesson, that says he traveled 12 miles back and forth and then came back and cut off her six earrings. He hadpletely used up his newly established energy foundation No. 35 in order to do so¡­ So the fact that there wasn''t a single crack in his foundation today was something to be happy about, perhaps it was because he had been busy the past few years and had stayed at level 38 for a long time, so his foundation had be thicker than usual, or maybe because of the second-stage space-time tattoo? *Frooooo* *Swoosh!* Peon formed a wall of wind in front of the marshal and then rained down several wind des from behind him, "AAHHH!!! I need help here you bastards!!!" The marshal took a defensive stance but the des managed to dig deep wounds into his limbs, reaching all the way to the bone as he felt his soul domain cracking, he knew immediately that he couldn''t withstand another attack like this. "Yes, marshal!!" Several of the marshal''s bodyguards quickly advanced and attacked Peon. "Tch, where''s the man-to-man fight, marshal?!" Peon shouted angrily, his task now much more difficult. Even in this chaos, there were still around 350 Martial Emperors on the Great Serpent Empire''s side, as long as the marshal gave them the authority to intervene, it was unlikely that he would be able to reach him again. Robin indeed helped them greatly, but now he is almostpletely helpless after his first move! Even after he managed to reduce the number of soldiers and damage the Marshal to this extent, they were still on the losing side. The Marshal still had a massive army while they were riding on the momentum created by His Excellency, but this was not a fairy tale where enthusiasm and patriotism would prevail. It wouldn''t be a matter of minutes before the Great Serpent Empire''s army regained their bnce and returned to crush them! If the situation continued as it was, victory would not be theirs today! Peon''s mouth trembled as he thought that he would have to break the promise he had made to his father, but reaching the Marshal was very difficult now that he had decided to take cover with his army, almost impossible! What was important now was to withdraw before his father got hurt!! "Hoof hoof..." The Marshal gasped with difficulty as he saw his Martial Emperors surrounding Peon, but the hatred in his heart did not subside, as he looked down at Robin, "There! That bastard over there is the Third Truth Chosen, he has be helpless and unable to fight, kill him! Kill him immediately!!" Even in the worst state he had ever been in, the Marshal found a reason to smile... If he could kill the Third Truth Chosen and his son today, everything would be fine! "Your Excellency!" The four Warlords tried to evade their fights but to no avail, each one of them was busy fighting the 30 Martial Emperors at the same time! "Nooooo!!!" Peon let out a heartfelt scream as he saw the soldiers flying towards Robin, and due to his negligence, he was punched by an epic iron glove that sent him flying, spitting blood, yet as he flew backward, he focused his eyes on Robin as if imprinting his image in his mind onest time. "Hmm? What''s wrong with you guys?" Robin nced between Peon and the warlords in surprise, "What''s all the screaming about?" "Your Excellency, they''re approaching you! Please run!!" One of the warlords used his powerful voice to remind him again, everyone at this moment felt like he had a concussion, how could he not sense the danger around him? "...Sigh~ You''re worried about me because of this trash?" Robin shook his head in displeasure, "Do you all think your Emperor is that weak? So what if I lose all my energy?" *BZZZZ* Robin looked up with a smile, as a huge ring appeared in the sky glowing silver, "I still have my soul force~" *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* Hundreds of branches rushed out from that circle and attacked all the soldiers and Martial Emperors who were targeting Robin. *Swoosh* In the blink of an eye, they all turned into flesh and blood paste! "Ah!!" The rest of the Great Serpent Empire''s soldiers took a step back and looked up, and with their eyes, they saw a giant tree trunk emerging from that huge silver ring. *Rustling* Rustling* Everyone looked up, their bodies trembling in fear¡­ The natives of Greend remembered the terror of the Tree Fathers ingrained in their bones, the Emperors of the True Beginning remembered their fierce battles against them over the past years, and the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire were terrified at the thought that those huge trees they thought were motionless could actually move and participate in the war. The giant silver plum tree was at least tens of kilometers high and its trunk was several kilometers long, as for the upper part of it, its branches covered the sky and blocked the sun, its aura and presence were enough to take one''s breath away and attract attention, and with the tree''s action with ten martial emperors and over 500 soldiers just now, it was enough to show what it could do¡­ Tree Father Hoffenheim had entered the battle within Greend once again, but this time he would not fight to exterminate humans, but to help them. Chapter 880: Battling as an owner Chapter 880: Battling as an owner ? "Dududu~~" Robin put all his weight on his left arm that he ced behind him and looked up at the sky with a slight smile enjoying the sunshine "Ahhh!!" "Damn, how do we deal with that thing!?" Tree Father Hoffenheim didn''t need to focus on a specific enemy, he just focused on three things: protecting Robin, clearing a way for Peon, and randomly waving his remaining branches towards anyone or anything it could reach. Although he didn''t put all his strength behind each branch, each one of them carried enough power, any saint touching a branch would turn into blood vapor, any sage would have his bones broken, and martial emperors would be pushed back like missiles. Of course, if the Tree Father Hoffenheim focused on fighting a specific martial emperor, he would be able to capture and crush him easily, but that wasn''t the order he received, he was summoned to equalize the bnce... and he did exactly what he was asked to do. 13 Martial Emperors, 45 thousand soldiers, four warlords, and one giant tree, against 330 Martial Emperors, 140 thousand soldiers, and dozens of space warships, and the result? A tie. It could even be said that the Great Serpent Empire''s soldiers and ships were decreasing even faster! This way, none of the Great Serpent Martial Emperors would die anytime soon, but that wasn''t the point... "You''re not going anywhere today!!" Smiling towards the sky, Robin remembered something and opened one eye, "Hey Evergreen, how about some help? Let me feel that you are useful here!" "Alright alright~" Robin heard a childish voice, then immediately felt something warm, "Hmm?" A stream of natural energy began to flow into the palm of his left hand that he was supporting behind him, slowly but surely the energy level in his body began to rise, "Nice.." Robin nodded in satisfaction *BluBlu~* Next to him, the ground sank slightly, forming a small pool about a meter wide, then a liquid began to emerge from under the ground to fill that pool, "Oh, the energy essence?" Robinughed and took a sip, "Ahh~ Hot but delicious as always." As he spoke, he felt the energy core number 38 refreshed as if its thirst had gone away! Until recently, he didn''t know that the liquid he ordered Evergreen to collect was widely known and people were searching for it specifically and invadings for it, that information he got when they found quantities of energy essence inside the ships they managed to drop along with a number of energy pearls, then once again his appreciation for Greend changed, he knew it was filled with this expensive juice! There are manyrgekes on the back of this, one of them ispletely dedicated to the Terra beasts so that they grow and reproduce faster, while the rest are treasure waiting to be harvested. *Vrooom* "Hmm?" Robin raised his head towards the source of themotion and found something like a whirlpool forming right above Hoffenheim, with a little bit of concentration he knew right away that it was made of soul force, "You can do it?" "Why not? Soul force is one of the''s assets just like natural energy," Evergreen who had formed in the pool of energy essence next to himughed, "Now your soul creature can fight for a long time without worrying about it fading away!" Again, Robin nodded in satisfaction... Taking out Hoffenheim like this isn''t easy, he couldpare it to Robin using the Major Space Law continuously and without stopping, eventually he wouldn''t be able to take it anymore and the soul creature would fade back into Robin''s soul domain. But there was no escape from that, the soul creature Hoffenheim required a thousand soul units to form into a fixed form, but with every branch movement he made, he consumed one or two units of Robin''s 5,000 reserves, which meant that within a few minutes he would have to return to Robin''s soul domain so that Robin could regain what he had lost. Evergreen''s action now is to force the soul creature Hoffenheim to consume the soul force of the during his attacks without further burdens on Robin, this way he will be able to hold out for a much longer period! "Do you want me to summon beasts and insect waves? But it will take some time to gather them." Evergreen put her hand behind her back and nodded gently, "I could also put a no-fly zone, or maybe empty the battlefield of air and make them unable to breathe? I could summon lightning storms again!" "Oh, are those things going to be focused on the Great Serpent Empire''s soldiers only?" Robin raised his eyebrows slightly Evergreen shook her head, "These are Laws that I''ll be temporarily modifying, and thews will apply to everyone including your soldiers, except you of course." "...." Robin gave her a sideways nce without saying anything, did she want to kill his men too? "Then no thanks, the situation hasn''t gotten that bad yet." "As you wish, my dear owner, is there anything you want me to do? Evergreen is willing to serve!" She then performed the military salute with infinite kindnessn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "...." Robin couldn''t help but give her a sideways nce, ''Who is this?!'' Ever since she learned that he had another master''sw, Evergreen''s mischief, stubbornness, and love of arguments disappeared and were reced by kindness andplete obedience! "Hey," Evergreen looked at Robin with her eyebrows knitted in a puzzled way, "Why didn''t you burn your life energy while using the master space-timew? That would have bought you more time, If I remembered correctly I showed you how to do it, and you saw for yourself that it wouldn''t cause you harm, It can''t be that you forgot, right?" "....." Robin didn''t answer right away When he first finished refining Evergreen, she told him to burn some of his life energy as an experiment, and he did, then he noticed that the burned part was refilled until it waspletely back to normal. Then Evergreen told him that he only had to leave a little bit of life energy in his vein and she would always refill that vein since Robin''s life had be linked to her life as a. Of course, this is not an alternative type of infinite energy. Robin noticed that the rate of refilling the Lifeline was much slower than the rate of burning it, meaning that if he overused his Life Energy, he might find himself dead without even realizing it... Today for example, if Robin burned his Life Force, it would produce a tremendous amount of energy that would make the time period in which he could use the Space-Time Master Law double or triple. Instead of quickly returning to where he stood, he would have easily been able to kill 20 or even 50 enemy Martial Emperors before he got close to the danger zone! But in the end, he chose not to. In front of Robin''s silence, Evergreen raised her eyebrow slightly and folded her hands in front of her chest, "I see... You no longer trust mepletely, huh." Chapter 881: Stepping on a marshal Chapter 881: Stepping on a marshal ? "Can you me me? The conflict in opinions between you and Juri is too much, and even though each of you has reasons for what you say, it still makes me doubt any word thates out of either of your mouths." Robin shrugged without concern, "Who knows what will happen? Maybe if I listen to you and burn my life energy Juri woulde and tell me that it will damage my life vein in the long run." Evergreen immediately objected, "She''s just the safe type who doesn''t like taking risks, what''s the problem if your life vein gets damaged from emptying and filling it many times? It''s not like you''ll die right away! How can you achieve greatness if you don''t take a few risks? As long as you do what you need to do and kill your enemies, you can go look for cures at your leisure!" "Damn, was my prediction right? It''ll damage my life vein if I repeatedly burn my life energy?!" Robin opened his eyes wide, he had given a random example of what he expected Juri to say, and he didn''t think he would be right! "....." In front of Robin''s agitated gaze, Evergreen slowly descended until she was once again engulfed in the pool of energy essence. "Damn!" Robin pped the energy essence pool hard, spilling some of it onto the ground beside him, and immediately a small bush pulsing with energy emerged from that spot. Robin''s face frowned for the first time since he returned to Greend, if he followed Evergreen''s path he would aplish great things but it would kill him one day if he did not live up to her expectations, and if he followed Juri he would not aplish anything great and would remain trapped in a circle of safety. He no longer knew whether he should treat theary spirits like children who talk without fully understanding, or like crafty geezers who only say what they want to say and keep everything else willingly... In both cases, taking information directly from them was extremely dangerous! "Tsk~ Taking advice and information from them is like picking up food that has fallen on the ground, I first need to clean it and search through it before deciding what to use and what to put aside." Robin muttered in annoyance, then took another sip of energy essence before shouting at Peon, "Hey, what the hell is taking you so long?" "Come here!!" Peon felt the pressure increase after Robin''s shout and rushed after the marshal like a cat chasing a mouse, that person was taking cover behind the martial emperors and ships trying to get out of his sight for a moment to escape, if it wasn''t for Hoffenheim''s help in opening the way for Peon, he would have lost track of him already. As for Robin, his physical condition improved and he sat up straight, watching the battle and drinking the energy essence like juice... Half an hour passed quickly--- Robin had fully recovered his energy but he still sat therefortably watching the situation, The saw no reason to interfere again... The Great Serpent Martial Emperors had had enough of Hoffenheim''s attacks and focused on him... While 140 Martial Emperors remained to attack the Warlords and try to stop Peon, the other 200 focused entirely on attacking the huge Tree Father. On any other, Robin would have given the order to the Soul Creature Hoffenheim to focus on killing a handful of them before calcting an escape, but thanks to the Soul Force Storm above the Soul Creature, Robin let it get damaged and rebuild itself as if nothing had happened. Of course, the siege on Hoffenheim made his attack on the main great Serpent army and ships almost non-existent, causing the local Greendic army to be cornered and their numbers to be reduced quickly, but they were not in a bad position to the point of being annihted, they were still retreating and advancing freely around the Warlords. At this moment, Robin heard Peon''s voiceing from afar, "That''s enough, Soul Eradicating Field!!" "Arrrgh!!!" When Robin looked at that area, he found Peon in the middle, his eyes shining bright white, he folded both his hands in front of his chest, and around him were more than twenty Martial Emperors screaming in pain, including the Marshal who had already lost an arm and a leg during the chase! Soul Eradicating Field was one of the techniques that Robin sent to Peon, in short, it transforms the power of a person''s soul into very high frequency waves that cause the soul domain of anyone nearby to be shocked and cracked. However, issuing those waves and creating a Soul Eradicating Field is not easy and puts a great burden on the user as well, so Peon used to leave it as ast resort. But now that the Marshal has entered one of the ships and is about to escape using it, he has no other choice! "Aaaarrrgggggg!!!!" On the edge of the ship''s gate, the Marshal screamed in pain, his face was no longer visible from the abundance of old and fresh blood, he now looked like a mortal who had just survived a beast wave! "Come here!!" From the midst of twenty-plus Martial Emperors, Peon stepped forward and grabbed the Marshal''s neck from behind, then flew towards Robin! "M- Marshal!!" The Marshal''s guards tried to follow him but their soul domains were shaking violently, they couldn''t even stay still in the air and started to fall. "Stop him!!" Several other martial emperors outside the Soul Eradicating Field''s range saw what had happened and rushed to surround Peon. "Tch!" Biyun took out the banners of the instant space portal array and formed it, then *bzzzz* he disappeared inside and the banners jumped after him.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Marshal!!" The Great Serpent Emperors almost went crazy when they realized that the Marshal was being kidnapped right before their eyes, "Ah, there he is!!" *BZZZT* *Baam* "Ahh.. Aghhh!!!" "Hmm?" The next moment, a portal opened next to Robin, and the Marshal, or what was left of him, was thrown in front of him... "Hoof... Hoof..." And immediately after that, Peon fell to his knees next to Robin, panting heavily, there was no energy left in his body to do anything, and his soul domain was still a little disturbed from using the Soul Eradicating Field... In his current state, he probably can''t activate the instant space portal array again, if a random saint from the great serpent army appeared right now, he could definitely take his life! But Robin smiled when he saw Peon like this... Instead of running away to a faraway ce using the instant space portal, Peon decided tond next to him in this state, which meant that at least deep in his heart, he knew that the utmost safety was next to Robin. "You are safe now, drink from this pool and you will be fine." Robin patted his son gently on the back, then stood up and took two steps forward, cing his right foot on the marshal''s face, and shouted as he looked up, "This battle is over, everyone... Get the hell out of my property!" Chapter 882: Retreat Chapter 882: Retreat ? "Marshal!" "Your Excellency!!" Robin''s shout using his ability as the''s owner shook the battlefield and entered every ear, all individual battles stopped and all eyes turned towards him, even Hoffenheim stopped his attack.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Bring back the Marshal immediately or suffer the consequences!" The Marshal''s chief aide shouted in anger and humiliation, seeing the master he had followed for over a thousand years under someone''s feet was a cruel feeling. And he wasn''t the only one who felt this way, the rest of the martial emperors in the great serpent army and even the soldiers wrung their hands tightly as they looked at Robin with endless anger and hate. "Protect Your Majesty!!" One of the warlords shouted loudly then left his position and rushed towards Robin, the rest of the True Beginning Army took advantage of the pause in the fighting and also rushed to form a protective circle around His Excellency as well. As for Robin, he waited a little while for the army of the True Beginning to gather around him, and for the army of the Great Serpent Empire to begin toprehend their position, then he continued, "This bag of meat is now mine, you have been defeated just like your armies in the rest of mys, and your so-called marshals were crushed under the feet of my generals the same way you see now. You think you are too mighty? The Great Serpent Empire?! You worth nothing in my eyes!" "As for those of you who remain, you have two choices... Either you remain and continue in this useless fight until support arrives and you are all killed, or you may f*ck off from my!" Robin was speaking with confidence and majesty that made the hearts of the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire tremble a little, making them feel that they were facing Pythor himself! And he was really confident, not just an act... Even if the current battle continued as it was, it would continue for hours without a victor emerging due to the presence of Hoffenheim, but during those hours he could use the Spear of Truth and his Spacetime ability to capture a number of Martial Emperors every now and then to gradually reduce their numbers. But in the end, he wouldn''t be able to kill them all, there woulde a time when the Great Serpent Army would realize that they were inevitably defeated and would withdraw... So it would be better if they withdrew now and got it over with! "....." The Marshal''s assistants and the three generals didn''t know what to say. The Marshal was their psychological pir, the person who could guide, unite, and protect them if a strong enemy appeared, but he had already fallen... The fact that Robin is here after he was said to be in Nihari means that thes have been linked again and that the possibility of support is indeed very high, otherwise, theary Emperor wouldn''t havee alone if he wasn''t confident of victory... Why would he give them a chance to escape while support ising? That could be answered easily, simply because he doesn''t want more losses on his side either. And most importantly... They don''t want to see thisary Emperor act personally again, they still don''t know what happened the first time!! The Marshal''s assistants and the generals looked at each other, all of them wanting to ept Robin''s offer and withdraw, but none of them wanted to be the first to take the initiative. "...Hand over the Marshal and we''ll leave." The Marshal''s chief assistant pointed at his master''s body... If he returned to Poison Rock and said that he gave the order to withdraw in order to save the Marshal''s life, it would be a good argument. "Oh, this thing right here?" Robin looked down at his feet... The *Marshal* was missing an arm and a leg, his entire body was covered in wind de injuries and all the holes in his head were dripping with blood, his eyes were sunk deep into his skull from the severity of the soul damage he had suffered, even if he gave him back to his army, that thing would never be the same again, neither physically nor mentally. However: "Okay, I''ll take something that belongs to me and you take the rest." Robin smiled then opened his palm, pointed at the Marshal, and muttered with a crazyugh, "Soul Catching Net." *Phooooom* A silver circle like the one he came out of opened right next to the Marshal''s ear and something like a came out of it and prated into his head. "Aaaahhhh!!!!!" The Marshal who seemed to have already been detached from reality let out a harsh scream like a pig being ughtered and started kicking his one foot, while his one arm spasmed and twisted behind his back!!...then he was silent. *Paa* The Marshal''s feet and arms calmed down again, his trembling body stopped shaking, and he was dead. "Marshal!!" The entire Great Serpent Empire''s army was in a rage at this horrific sight. Before their eyes, the silver came out of the Marshal''s ear, and inside it was a white ball. The ball was quickly pulled into the silver circle and then closed as if nothing had happened. Only then did Robin smile, then kicked the Marshal''s body upwards with a satisfied smile, "Alright, I''m done, you can take him." Then he put his hands behind his back, maintaining his big smile as if he hadn''t justmitted a war crime. *nk* *nk* The Great Serpent Empire''s army clenched their teeth tightly and gripped their weapons until the handles almost bent, all of them waiting for the orders to attack. The Warlords and the True Beginning Army also raised their weapons, certain that a fiercer battle would begin after what His Excellency had done. But the battle never came... The Marshal''s chief Assistant kept looking right and left trying to find someone to speak up, whoever speak first now and orders an attack will be their new leader during the invasion! But no one spoke, everyone knew this and every assistant and every general shot his mouth tight afraid that a word would escape by mistake. The situation was bad, too bad, they lost their marshal while at the same time, the other side had their ownary Emperor himself by their side, and apparently they were waiting for the support! This is not a time to y hero and the thief, they know they are no heroes themselves! They had to get out of there as soon as possible!! "...You will regret your actions deeply, no one who opposes the Great Serpent Empire lives!" The Marshal''s chief Assistant embraced his master''s body as he looked at Robin with indignation, threw a few empty words, and then took off, "Let''s go!" "...Damn it, what are you waiting for, get back to the ships!" One of the generals got on the helm and began coordinating his men, followed by the other generals. It wasn''t long before the remaining ships surged into the sky, leaving the, marking the end of the Greend invasion... for now. Chapter 883: First victory Chapter 883: First victory ? "....." Looking up, the army of the True Beginning Empire watched the spaceships leave the atmosphere, holding their weapons ready to fight until thest ship disappeared from sight. "Huu~" Then one of the Warlords let out a long sigh of relief, then looked back and knelt down with a shout, "Your Excellency!" *Thud* *Thud* "Your Excellency!" "Your Excellency!!" In a majestic scene, tens of thousands of soldiers descended to the ground, kneeling, at the very front were the Martial Emperors of the headquarters, and behind them were the four Warlords, all kneeling with both hands and feet, looking towards the ground. Robin raised his eyebrows as he saw this sight... This wasn''t the military way of kneeling, they had never been taught such a thing before, yet they all performed it at the same time, and withoutmunication, it was a kneeling of gratitude and absolute submission. Just a moment ago, they were all doomed to certain death, and that death wouldn''t have been worth anything, they were just trying to take a handful of soldiers from the other side with them in a miserable, featureless battle... Until Robin arrived. As soon as he arrived, all the scales were turned and the sky copsed over the heads of their enemies. The marshal, the madman who had tortured them for nearly a month, was killed in front of his mighty army, choking on his screams, and yet no one moved a muscle! What kind of authority is this? What kind of pride and honor is that?! At this moment, Robin was like a massive wall that they leaned on, a pir that held up the sky, he was like the sun in their eyes! Robin scratched his head slightly, "Umm... Spread out and search for anyone from the Great Serpent Army who was left back, destroy any headquarters and gather any equipment they had left behind, you may also spread the news that the gloom had cleared and relieved everyone''s hearts... Well, that''s all, you may leave." "Yes, Your Excellency!!" Everyone shouted loudly in one breath, then stood up and saluted with dedication, after which they set off in different directions... If they really found any remaining soldiers of the Great Serpent Army while they were in this morale state, they would bite them to death!! After everyone left and the area was cleared, Robin sighed and waved towards the spirit creature Hoffenheim, and therge silver ring appeared below him again and slowly swallowed him until he disappeared... He then looked at the huge battlefield with knitted eyebrows for a few seconds, then smiled and spread both his hands and shouted, "Soul Catching Net!!" *Shoooo* A thousand units of Robin''s soul power turned into a giant silver that was thrown toward the middle of the battlefield, then he quickly pulled it out and inserted it into arge silver ring simr to the one the swallowed Soul Creature Hoffenheim, and then he repeated that move 6 more times by randomly throwing the all over the battlefield... Then he sighed and shook his hand, "Huuu~ Maintaining the shape and power of the is not easy, but using it in this random way is easier than using it on a living, conscious target." He then walked back towards Peon with a smile, "Is everything okay over there?" "I''m fine... but that was too much of a risky move, you should have at least waited for the support to arrive first, you could have stalled as long as you wanted as long as the Marshal was in your hand." Peonughed softly and shook his head, his condition greatly improved after drinking a sip of the energy essence. Of course, Peon meant the killing of the Marshal in front of his soldiers, the Great Serpent Army still retained arge portion of its strength, and they had around 330 Martial Emperors with them, what if they went on a rampage and attacked?! "Hehe, what support?" Robin chuckled and sat back on the other side of the small pond. "... You''re saying that there''s no supporting? And yet you acted like this?!" Peon opened his eyes wide in disbelief. Logic would have it that Robin should have created an opportunity to pull the army away, or at least taken Peon and the Warlords and fled, but what he did was far from logical... Upon his arrival, he destroyed nearly a third of the fleet, wounded the Marshal, then used that giant tree to bnce the fighting and resume it, and even killed the Marshal himself in cold blood!! "Hmm, that''s exactly why I acted like this." Robin looked up at the sky with a smile, "If I acted rationally and tried to retreat or negotiate with them, they would know that I was in a weak position and they wouldn''t have retreated, I had to create that psychological barrier for them that I feared nothing and that I was sure that support would arrive." "..." Peon raised his eyebrows slightly and didn''t say anything, Robin''s risk was too great, but it worked, "What would you have done if they attacked?" With Robin leading a great battle and emerging victorious, the Great Serpent Empire''s army was still too powerful, 330 martial emperors could have exhausted him to death even if they couldn''t kill him directly! "It wasn''t an option, I knew they would inevitably retreat, I''ve suffered a lot from human nature until I learned some of its basics, and today you saw a little bit of it..." Robin shook his head *buzz* An instant space portal opened next to the two and Theo appeared, "Haha the news was right, father you are here!" Then he took a few steps forward and hugged Robin from behind while he was sitting. Although they hadn''t separated for a long time, the events that had happened during that period and his life that was being put to the test every day made him feel like decades had passed. "Hehe, you look good, my long-haired one." Robinughed and patted Theo on the head, "Come sit and drink with us." Peon waited for his brother toe and sit next to him then asked, "Why isn''t supporting, father? Is the war in Nihari still raging?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "No~ I have temporarily withdrawn from Nihari, currently our army ispletely divided between the Orphan Blood and Jura." Robin shook his head. "Jura? Evergreen told me that you returned to Jura about two weeks ago, the war is still ongoing?!" Peon furrowed his brows, even Theo was shocked by this fact. Robin nodded, "Greend was lucky to have you and your brother, as well as Emily here to lead the resistance since day one, not to mention Evergreen''s help. But Jura didn''t have that kind of luck, they went too far before we arrived." Robin squeezed his hands tightly, he saw the destruction that Jura had suffered while in the''s spirit range and saw its current situation, it was far worse than what he had caused when he brought the demons! "Then let''s go, our mission here is over." Peon stood with his eyebrows knitted, of course, he meant to go to Jura *Poo* "No need," Robin let go of the hand he was leaning on,y on his back, and closed his eyes, "Alexander needs this victory." Chapter 884: Purge -1 Chapter 884: Purge -1 ? net Jura-- The me Continent-- *tap* *tap* Sitting on a huge throne-like seat, Alexander watched the scene before him like a hawk with not so much of an expression on his face. The thirdrgest city in the me Continent was in front of him at this moment, a well- fortified city full of resources, food, citizens... And full of invaders. This was thest spot that Marshal Dayroth decided to take as a stronghold. The city walls werepletely covered with the bodies of hanged and mutted humans. The gs of the Great Serpent Empire fluttered on the castles and the warships were hovering around the city nonstop... "Hahaha, why are you standing so far away? Come on, let''s have some fun if you dare! Hahahahaha" The Great Serpent soldiers in charge of the surveince continued to harass Alexander and hispanions. They can hear the screams of the citizens inside the city, screams and terror, some of them were shouting at the top of their lungs bagging Alexander to storm the city, saying that it was okay with them to die as hostages rather than live with those animals!! Yet, Alexander, with a huge army behind him, indeed did not dare toe closer. ...The True Beginning Army returned from Nihari roughly two weeks ago and was divided between Jura and Orphan Blood. It was expected that Jura would be cleaned up quickly after Alexander received 250 Martial Emperors and 30 Warlords, in addition to a huge number of Law-Using soldiers reaching hundreds of thousands or even millions after the recruitment announcement. However, this did not happen, firstly because the Great Serpent Empire''s army was spread out too widely and upied too many cities full of citizens... and secondly, because the rebels were mixed in with the citizens and were taking any opportunity to bait the True Beginning Empire''s army from behind. Actually, Alexander and the other generals of the Treu Beginning Empire found it hard to exin for why the remaining rebels were still getting involved in this war! The logic says that after Richard killed more than 50 million of them and the rest scattered among the cities they would hide and pretend that nothing happened, this way, the generals would have forgotten about them and maybe Robin wouldn''t have put those red arrows above their heads! And the exnation is actually quite simple, They are not the only once who sold their homnd for foreigners because they disliked their ruler, history is filled with such character... logic didn''t work with them, it was only hate. They felt that there was still a chance that the Treu Beggning Empire lose and Robin to be killed, and they fought for it, they didn''t think about what came after, or they just hoped that the foreigners would be more reasonable than their own kin. And Empror Robin was not interested in changing their world veiw either, he wanted a purge instead... Arrows descended from the red cloud that covered the, and Robin broadcast his voice in everyone''s ears telling them that anyone with a red arrow on them was a criminal who should be killed because they participated in the rebellion. Immediately all the generals were happy, and all the soldiers were excited and focused on killing everyone that had a red arrow, thinking that they would clean up the rebels first and then focus on the invaders, and this actually brought good results in the first few hours... But when millions of rebels realized that there was no escape from confrontation, they confronted. They were indeed scatared now, but they were still somewhere between 5 and 10 million rebels with decent connection. The rebels gathered again and began to attack the cities and viges under the empire fiercely to distract the imperial army, and the higher-ups among them used their influence to carry out massive sabotage operations everywhere, even emptying the academies, weapons factories, and stores then giving everything up to the Great Serpent Empire Army!! With such a massive servicework providing them with weapons and pearls, the Great Serpent Army grew stronger and more fierce. The only problem they faced when the rebels stopped hiding among the citizens was that they could no longer stay inside isted cities far apart around the continents for long, now they don''t have the trap that slowd down the armies of the True Begning Empire! Plus, the presence of the warlords and the True Begning generals hunting them down and taking out their hate and anger upon them they could no longer withstand a direct battle. So Marshal Dayroth changed the strategy and took half of his fleet to the me Continent to take permanent refuge, then ordered the other half of the fleet to be free ships and move from city to city and from gathering to gathering to kill everyone they see, harvest all the resources, pearls and weapons they could before moving on to the next city! Dealing with the rebels fighting fiercely for survival was difficult enough, but with the red arrows upon their heads and with no decent military training the generals could easily take them out with time, But then and after Marshal Dayroth''s new tactic, trying to stop the ships with their tremendous speed from proceeding their n was difficult beyond description! ...Robin and the army''s arrival did Jura no good, in fact, Its destruction levels got many times worse. Alexander tried to invade the me Continent and kill the bulk of the Great Serpent Army then try to corner the rest of the ships individually until he kills them all one by one or by force then left the But Marshal Dayroth didn''t entertain Alexander, he decided to punish him instead.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He retreated before the battle began, gave orders for his ships to disperse and spread out all over Jura at full speed, killing and destroying as they pleased, and then regrouping in another city on the me Continent like if nothing has happened! Chapter 885: Purge -2 Chapter 885: Purge -2 ? But Alexander didn''t back off easily, he repeated the operation once more, this time with a well-nned siege around the me Continent, but the result was that he killed a number of soldiers and shot down a number of ships, while the rest managed to flee and repeated their action again... This time they destroyed arge portion of Jura and further umted tens of millions of deaths to increase Alexander''s punishment, they even went to attack the treasury of the imperial capital again, had it not been for the warlords arriving in time to stop them, it would have been toote for the entire war! And then again they returned to gather on the me Continent, specifically here, in the thirdrgest city. A whole day passed here... Alexander sat in front of the walls watching from afar. The army of the True Beginning Empire was still almost untouched, but the civilian deaths and the extent of the destruction were umting terribly, and this was his responsibility as themander of the defense army! ...Sitting at the city gate on a throne no less magnificent than Alexander''s, Marshal Dayrothughed and spoke in a calm voice, "General Alexander, it seems that you still haven''t found anything to do today either, and I know that you wouldn''t find anything. You and your army sitting here won''t change anything, let them go back to their wives and kids, if any left of course."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After the back-and-forth battles between Alexander and Dayroth over the past two weeks, the two had be quite familiar with each other. "I will not leave this spot until I remove the filth I see before me," Alexander replied emotionlessly, but some suppressed killing intent could not be hidden. "Oh are you talking about me? Then I have to apologies, you won''t remove anything, I''m not going anywhere!" Marshal Dayrothughed, "But I do, in fact, agree that this war can''tst forever, we have to make peace in the end, Isn''t this what all wars are about? ept my offer and let us both have peace for a few years, let us lick out wounds and think about the future, what do you think?" Alexander raised one eyebrow, "Your offer is ridiculous, it went in one ear and out the other, even a child would have some shame speaking those words!" "Haha then let me repeat it to you and please try to keep it between your ears this time, it''s for your own good." Dayroth looked directly into Alexander''s eyes, "Although you are just a mid-level martial emperor, I realize that you are a high-ranking official in the True Beginning Empire since you were given the task of defending Jura, which apparently isn''t going very well for you? Make good use of your authority and give me the me Continent, I will provide a safe passage for all your citizens to leave this continent and I will also withdraw all my forces from the rest of the continents and not leave these borders for ten years, after the period is up we can resume negotiations." "You are still talking nonsense?! Wanting to establish a permanent base on our home, What kind of power do you have to say these words? You can''t even handle a direct battle against my army, your ships flee immediately upon seeing a soldier approaching, someone like you should think about how to get off the safely, but you dare to think about upying an entire continent? Are you sane?!" An ugly smile appeared on Alexander''s face, "Even dreams have limits." "It depends on the request and the means, I don''t see my request to be the least bit exaggerated, to be honest, and I do have the means to aplish my request, it doesn''t have to be a direct war for me to take what I want." Marshal Dayroth shrugged, "You say they are dreams, perhaps you are right, but why shouldn''t I dream? As long as I have a way to make ite true, I can dream whatever I want, and honestly, I don''t think it''s far-fetched at all, I just have to destroy this piece of crab you call home sufficiently, and then you will listen to my peaceful offer, the question is how much longer can you stand what''s happening? As for me, I can continue until I level everyst building on your bullshit of a homnd to the ground and kill everyst person." "Pfft... Do you really think His Excellency cares if all the buildings are leveled to the ground, or even if all the inhabitants of the are killed? He himself destroyed Jura not so long ago, or do you think those rebels hate him because of the high prices?" Alexanderughed at the naivety of this Marshal Actually he wouldn''t be surprised if Robin knew what was happening to Jura right now but he didn''t care to interfere for whatever reason. "I know His Excellency to a certain extent, in his eyes, as long as there are a few individuals from the Burton family alive and able to reproduce, then nothing else matters. The buildings can be restored and the people can give birth to others, he said it himself not long ago." then he gave a lough, "I see that youst resort should be going after the Burton family survivors, And honestly, I want to see you try to touch them, they are currently in ck Sun City in the Ancestral Continent, Do want a map?" "Hmm, you''re saying he destroyed the himself? I heard about what happened, it was said that he only killed those who attacked his family or something like that... That''s not strict enough, you should leave the destruction to its people hehe!" The marshalughed and then spoke seriously, "My dear Alexander, your talk has no weight here if don''t ept the offer or give me another one that I can think about, we are not going anywhere, you must believe that with all your heart." The Marshal continued his provocation but didn''tment on attacking the surviving members of the Burton family, he already knows where they were but those bastards are protected by 10 Warlords and an entire army division, if he decided to send any army there they would be raped to death! Chapter 886: Purge -3 Chapter 886: Purge -3 ? "...Excuse me, I can''t understand your way of thought, are you being serious? Do you think you can triumph here or force us into anything? Don''t you realize the situation you''re in?" Alexander''s smile disappeared, "If you''re counting on the rebels to help you, it won''t be long, I got two Generals tasked with helping the Shadow Swords search for and kill the Red Arrow holders, most of the small fish are already wiped out and only a few thousand are now hiding like rats, and I promise you that the sun won''t rise on any of them soon enough." "You said it yourself, they are rats, you may solve your internal problems yourself, what do I care for~" Marshal Dayrothughed, those local traitors were useful but they are nothing to care about. "...Then what gives you this confidence? Do you think I won''t be able to get you? Let''s suppose for a second that I''m weak and that I fail to bring your head, do you think that''s the end?" Alexander smiled and passed his hand over his left eye, "Don''t forget that Supreme General Caesar and Crown Prince Richard are still on our side, or have your injuries affected your mind?" "Ugh..." Dayroth bared his fangs and growled at the sound of the two names, had he forgotten them? No. His broken body, his open wounds, reminded him every moment of the shameful incident of fleeing Caesar under the eyes of his soldiers. But he wouldn''t leave! Even Alexander himself couldn''tprehend how serious the marshal was at this moment, The really didn''t intend to leave. Not because he was confident of victory and snatching a piece of the mother of a fully grownary Empire by himself, but on the contrary, he had given orders to his army to flee the moment they spotted any potential enemy, he knew for sure that defeating the True Beginning Army was a fantasy, in the past two weeks, he hadn''t been able to harm them even a little! He didn''t want to stay for the sake of the Great Serpent Empire''s conquest or for honor and glory and such nonsense but for the sake of resources!! When Jura was invaded, the Marshal immediately ordered the expansion and search of the cities for anything of importance, perhaps information or food rations to help himplete his mission, but he found energy pearls, a lot of them!! In the three or four weeks since the attack on Jura began, his soldiers had managed to collect nearly 200,000 energy pearls from houses, academies, and other training institutions, a number that the Great Serpent Empire had not been able to collect in 10,000 years, and here he collected it in less than a month from public ces and scattered houses!! Then what if he took his time and searched more carefully under the houses, maybe find some mines, or hidden treasuries?! And it wasn''t just the pearls that caught his attention, they also found a huge number of Minor and Majorw techniques, high-level energy weapons, designs for making divine weapons, talismans, arrays, and divine tattoos!! He, as a respected marshal who had lived for thousands of years, had never seen this many treasures in the Great Serpent Empire, not even in the spoils of the mid-belt wars he had participated in! If he returned to Poison Rock with this amount of treasures, forget aboutpensating for the death of Marshal Straga, forget about the fact that he would have the right to demand more beast blood than what Paythor himself injected, forget that he would be the leader of the Marshals... He could simply take these treasures to any other and start his ownary empire!!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om This idea had been going through Dayroth''s head a lot in the past period, he has the ships, he has the resources, he has the army, he can return to the he was appointed Marshal on and be independent and dere it a privateary kingdom! And if used those hundreds of Law Techniques he found decently, he would soon form aary Empire. Of course, he and his existing army can''t fully use them, but he can use them on the remaining citizens of his... He was using them as mining ves, but if appeared that luck had smiled for them, they would be the new source of his army soon enough! Theary Emperor of the True Beginning would definitely be furious when he learned of the destruction he done to Jura and about the stolen items, and he will no doubt make it harder for the Great Serpent Empire even more, maybe even attacking them in their own pace! When ites to that, both Paythor and Robin wouldn''t have time to care about him. In the meantime, he would strengthen himself and his army using these resources, and in a few years he would eventually defeat both empires after exhausting themselves, and he would be the final winner. "Hehe... hehe..." "..." The dreamy smile that appeared on the Marshal''s face at this moment made Alexander furrow his brows and mutter, "It seems Richard''s hand was too heavy on him..." After his short daydream, the Marshal returned to looking into Alexander''s eyes, a confident smile on his face... He doesn''t want victory, he knows he won''t get it, and he doesn''t want the me Continent either, he wants time! The time during which his fleets will be able to roam the and gather more and more resources to achieve his dream, if he can stall for one year... no, one month! If he can lure Alexander for one more month, he will withdraw from this ce with his rewards. Of course, if that human was stupid enough to swallow the bait and decide to give him the me Continent for ten years to search at his leisure, he wouldn''t have a problem with that either~ "Marshal!" At this moment, a shout came from the side, interrupting Dayroth''s idealistic thoughts, "Lookup!" Chapter 887: Purge -4 Chapter 887: Purge -4 ? "Marshal, this is urgent!" At this moment, a shout came from the side, interrupting Dayroth''s idealistic thoughts, "Lookup!" "Hmm?" Dayroth raised his head and stared for a while trying to figure out what he was looking at, in the end, he found a number of humans standing above the clouds at high altitudes, there were at least a hundred Martial Emperors up there. But he didn''t immediately get enraged or took a countermeasure, the altitude was too high to pose any kind of threat, and they were almost at the same distance that Alexander was sitting at now... They were up there just to say: We are here, don''t getzy. they might put some pressure and disturbance on the Great Serpent Empire soldiers but they wouldn''t pose any significant threat without being detected. However, the Marshal looked into Alexander''s eyes again with apparent anger, "Is that supposed to scare me? If theye down a little bit more I''ll simply leave. But remember, this will annoy me, and if I get annoyed, the Wind Continent will witness my anger, it might even pop up in my head and I''ll decide to move there and im it as my permanent home instead of the me Continent!" Alexanderughed, "Don''t worry, they''ll stay up there to monitor the situation, as long as you don''t try to go up they won''te down to you, you have my word." The marshal frowned slightly, suspecting that something was going on but not knowing what it was... But whatever Alexander was cooking up was doomed to fail, as long as the ships were ready and the engines were running at full efficiency thanks to the ridiculous amount of energy pearls he had collected, he would leave this ce in the slightest danger, even the soldiers, most of them were sleeping inside the ships with only a few of them were roaming the city looking for resources or dangers. The next few moments passed by heavily, the smile and confidence on Marshal Dayroth''s face disappeared and a few drops of sweat covered his forehead, something inside him was telling him that there was danger but he didn''t know where it woulde from, "...Alexander, don''t start something you can''t stop." "I know, I know." Alexander nodded twice with a smile, still sittingfortably in his chair, "If I start something I have to make sure I finish it, I learned this the hard way during our past battles." The Marshal quickly continued, "It''s good that you know this, but you should also know that you can never gain any advantage against me, I have fought hundreds of generals throughout my life and cut them all down, even in the middleary belt I have my name and respect!" "Why are you sweating? I haven''t moved an inch, calm down, I haven''t done anything yet." Alexanderughed, "let''s both rx and enjoy the good weather,e on, talk to me more about those offers of yours maybe I will consider one..." "....." The Marshal didn''t know what to say, but he was really afraid of that human... Although their sh had been short over the past two weeks and he had always been in a position of strength thanks to the speed of the space ships, Alexander had done several tricks that had made him always feel surrounded with no room to breath, he was definitely not an easy character. *Rumble* *Rumble* The Marshal felt something like a very light earthquake under his feet, so he quickly stood up and looked around, a sense of danger exploded in his head, "Go back to the ships, we have to- __|| *Crack* *Crack* *Crack* At that moment, the ground around the city wall cracked and something came out from underneath it... It was the Terra Cavalry Squad. "What''s going on here?!" The Marshal shouted loudly, he had never seen this squadron before, No, they were in tens of thousands, that was an entire army! And he didn''t know how they got out from underground, but he knew one thing, something was happening!! "We''re leaving!" *Paa* *Paa* All the guards and soldiers patrolling the ship jumped towards the ships within seconds as they learned in their training and the marshal followed them, he stood in the middle of his ship''s massive gate and pointed towards Alexander, "Just wait, you''ll regret messing with me again, the Wind Continent will witness the biggest massacre yet, they shall---"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om *Vroooom* "Huh?" At this moment a golden veil appeared between him and Alexander, it was something like a barrier wall, extremely high, and it didn''t seem weak either! "Damn, where did that thinge from?!" The marshal pointed towards the wall, all the ships started firing at the same time "Fire at it, destroy it!!" *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The wall was quickly being pierced and healed, it was clear that if they continued firing it would copse but it didn''t look like it would open enough for a single ship to pass anytime soon! "Advance!!" Under this psychological pressure, the Marshal heard Alexander''s voice, then saw him approaching quickly with his army behind him! The Marshal quickly looked around and found the city surrounded on all sides by that wall and several instant space portals starting to open pouring more soldiers from all directions, he clenched his hands tightly and gave orders, "Head up, I want to see if this damned wall reaches the sky!!" Even if he had to leave the now, it would be fine, he would just go around it andnd on another continent. *Bam* *Bam* Just when the ships started to turn their heads upwards, attacks descended upon them, they were the Martial Emperors that the Marshal had seen a moment ago. "..." The Marshal opened his eyes slightly as he saw a hundred Martial Emperors descending above his head Then they went dark as he saw an instant space portal open up above, and a Warlord descending towards him holding a club. Chapter 888: Situation in Greenland Chapter 888: Situation in Greend ? After a day and a night-- Greend -- The Steep Hill "I want 700 of you in the Grazing Rats Kingdom toplete the restoration of the capital there, and another 500 in the vicinity of Tree Father Lapikan to restore the tree houses we built for the army," Emily spoke loudly as she wrote on scrolls and stamped them at breakneck speed. In front of her were arge number of people wearing scattered armor pieces, most of them hadrge beards, and their clothes were torn in different ces, while the rest were content to wear long, clean, wide robes. "Yes!" "Alright!" After each time Emily finished writing and stamping a scroll, one of the individuals right in front of her would receive it, and then choose a number of people standing behind them before they left. Of course, the *restoration* here was not about rebuilding the houses, that would be something the people of the region would take care of, those before Emily were the Rune Masters and divine cksmiths, their mission would be to restore the arrays if they existed and to strengthen government and public buildings, but of course, this would take time, a lot of time... After His Excellency Robin Burton forced the invaders to flee, the remaining Greenders found themselves breathing a sigh of relief that they had survived this ordeal, then they looked around and found a world in ruins, something they had never seen before, even at the apex of the war against the Tree Fathers! So before any riots or feelings of fear or hatred towards the True Beginning Empire could arise, Emily quickly opened the hidden vaults and used the Shadow Swords and Instant Space Portals to quickly distribute the treasures to the affected people, and she also began to distribute the Rune Masters and Divine cksmiths of the Empire to every ce to help the locals recover faster and lick their wounds. Her quick reaction greatly contributed to calming the public down and making them focus on the next step. *Swoosh* At this moment, a person appeared next to Emily with a light gust of wind, "You should have started repairing the Steep Hill first if you ask me." In fact, the most damaged spot on Greend''s back was the Steep Hill, and this was because it was targeted immediately after the warshipsnded due to the presence of the Space Portal above it. That day, the defense array held up a little, but not enough to allow anyone to activate the Space Portal and use it, in the blink of an eye, the Marshal ordered the motherships of the fleets to fire their main cannons and they easily prated the old array. On that day, a massive massacre took ce on the steep hill, or what is known as the headquarters... Emily and her 12 Martial Emperors assistants gathered what they could of followers and anything important and then pushed them into the instant space portal and escaped, but the rest were not so lucky, in that short battle a lot of the research and technology that the members of the Sky Opening Tower were working on was lost, and a number of researchers were also killed. Perhaps the only positive thing was that the invaders were unable to open the huge vault under the steep hill easily due to the nature of its construction, and at the same time, Evergreen began to gather beasts, insects, and rodents waves from everywhere to gather on the hill, so the Marshal decided to temporarily abandon it and leave... At this moment, Emily was outdoors sitting on a broken chair writing her scrolls on a t tree trunk that she had erected herself, surrounded by copsed buildings and traces of ze everywhere! "General Peon, I believe that preventing the chances of another *People''s Movement*ing out of Greend is the priority now." Emily raised her sses for a moment before continuing to type quickly, "Did you suppress the riots in Fulhe City?" "Yes, there was a shortage of food due to the warships burning everything in the area, but that was taken care of." Peon scratched his head slightly. Why did he feel like he was working for her?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Good, you can head to Brenha Province now. Take a few Shadow Swords with you, It''s tough over there." Without looking at him again, Emily handed him a scroll with what he was supposed to do. "...Alright!" Peon shrugged and turned, ready to leave. "Wait!" Emily finally looked away from the pile of papers, "Is he okay?" After the incident of killing the Marshal, Robin ordered them to leave except for Peon who stayed by his side. No one has heard from him since then. "He''s fine," Peon smiled, then left again in a gust of wind, "He just wants to be alone for a while." Above the body of Tree Father Hoffenheim-- Specifically inside one of the huge bird nests-- *Swallow* "Yum!!" Robin took arge bite of the roasted thigh of a huge bird as he watched the beautiful scenes in front of him, sitting at an altitude of tens of kilometers above the ground and watching the world is always something that touches the eyes and the heart "Hey hey~" The scattered feathers of the bird gathered and revealed the figure of a little girl with deer antlers on her head, "You sound pretty busy over there, do you need a hand?" "What do you want now?" Robinughed, how could he not detect the sarcasm in Evergreen''s question? "Well, I don''t want anything, how about you?" with her hands tied behind her, she smiled. He quickly understood what she was trying to say, "What, Am I not allowed to have a break for a few days?!" "A FEW DAYS?!...Ahem, Don''t you think this is too much time wasted, my dear owner? Come on now, this isn''t befitting you, you have power to reap and an empire to build!" *Swallow* Robinughed, "Using space-time is always tiring, I built an Empire but can''t even have some rest? ...But I guess you''re right." Robin threw the rest of the huge thigh aside *Baam* then sat in a meditative position, "Protect me if this guy''s wifees, I bet she would be angry." "Hey hey~ I will find her a bigger hubby." Evergreen raised her hand to perform a military salute in a cute manner. Inside Robin''s Soul Domain-- "Well, well... what do we have here?" Robin stretched out as soon as he entered the domain, then ced one hand on his waist and contemted what he saw with a smile At this moment, over ten thousand white orbs the size of football were flying around his Soul Domain, all of them moving around yfully and bumping into each other, Robin even saw a number of them hiding from each other behind the silver trees to y hide and seek! "Are they conscious? Aren''t their consciousness supposed to end at the moment of death?" Robin raised his eyebrows as he watched the strange sight These were the initial souls that he had collected on the battlefield using the Soul Catching Net. Chapter 889: Primal souls Chapter 889: Primal souls ? "Who said they are conscious?" Evergreen''s avatar within Robin''s soul domain appeared beside him,ughing, "Do you think the souls of the Great Serpent Empire''s soldiers and the True Beginning Empire''s soldiers would y and fool around like this if they remembered anything?" "Then what is going on...?" Robin slightly furrowed his brows. "This is how all pure, primal souls behave in nature. After leaving the body and destroying their original consciousness, all souls be equal and roam freely. They now cannot ess any of their old memories, and most of those memories have also been irretrievably lost along with their original consciousness. Instead, they have a simple consciousness derived from nature. You could say that they are like one-year-old children now." Evergreen stepped forward and patted one of the orbs, "But this period in the life of the free primal souls does notst long. These souls have three paths to take: The first is to reach a ce where negative energy is condensed identally, and they will be contaminated by it, and some of them may turn into evil wraiths. The second is to interfere with ces where positive energy is abundant, and their lives will be extended for several hundred years, and they will spread more joy in that spot. The third is to remain wandering in the same form you see until theypletely disintegrate in several dozen years, or until a powerful soul master absorbs them, and they will start a new life cycle within his soul domain." "Their consciousness disappeared, along with it their memories?!" Thisplicates Robin''s thinking, he thought he could gather information like he did with Hoffenheim. Evergreen understood him immediately, "Most of them are gone yes, but the stronger a person is before they die, the more memories their soul will be able to retain and you can ess them if you dig deep enough, although I don''t rmend it as they will most likely be torn apart and useless, if you want information it''s best to find ways to interrogate the living. Oh, what you can get from them for sure are thews, those primal souls retain an imprint of thews the deceased was cultivating until the soul disappearspletely."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Then she looked at him with a big smile on her face that reached from ear to ear. "What?!" Robin asked hurridly, The girl''s look was suspicious. "Why did you decide to absorb all those souls all of a sudden?" Evergreen continued her big smile "..." Robin didn''t know whether tough or cry, but he at least understood why she wasughing. Juri told him not to use this technique again, while she told him to use it and find solutions to its problems if any appeared... Since he used it and absorbed thisrge amount of souls, it means that she won! Robin rubbed his head, "I''ll keep trying until I notice those problems, then I''ll decide what to do, whether I''ll stop or continue, I haven''t decided yet." He then started walking towards the nearest orb and grabbed it with one hand. "That''s fair enough" Evergreen nodded several times, then pointed in front of her, "Why don''t you start with that one?" Evergreen pointed at a veryrge orb that took up arge space in Robin''s soul domain, almost equal to the size of Soul Creature Hoffenheim! That orb was deep white and surrounded by silver chains, its shell was full of cracks and a white liquid was dripping abundantly onto the ground of the soul domain. Robin looked at that ball andughed, that was the soul of Marshal Spinak. The difference was that Robin was able to chain it, and extract it from within the Marshal''s soul domain when he was still alive, and this way he managed to retain all of its soul units! This means that in addition to the great primal soul force of a person with the strength and age of the Marshal, it still retained another 800 soul units. Most importantly, it still retained the Marshal''s original consciousness inside it!! "No thanks, I''ll leave it in the end, if I find that I can''t continue, I''ll simply expel it from my soul domain." Robin shook her head and focused back on the orb in his hand, as soon as he grabbed it Robin immediately knew that it belonged to a soldier from the Great Serpent Army. *Zoooo* *Zo000* The silver soul force began to gather, form drills and started attacking the Primal soul. "Eeeehhh~~" *Crack* Even in the end, after a few minutes, Robin managed to break through it "Haa!!" When Robin felt that the immense force inside was about to explode, he used the silver soul force to quickly form a shell around the Primal Soul *Boom* A small explosion urred inside the bubble, but it was strong enough to stun it, and some of the soul force inside leaked out, but it soon subsided. *Push* Robin removed the silver membrane, allowing the pure energy tond on the ground of the soul domain, and then slowly seep inside it. "Haah~" Robin raised his head and closed his eyes, enjoying this addictive feeling... Then he noticeably saw the ce where the Primal Soul energynded harden and be stronger, he noticed that his own avatar was now more visible, and most importantly, he noticed a small seed taking up space in his soul domain, most likely a seed simr to the one that the soul creature Hoffenheim emerged from! The force that forms the primal souls is much purer and denser than the normal units he gets from the Soul soul-strengthening Technique, "...I only increased 7 soul units?" Robin opened his eyes and eximed in surprise, "I don''t remember exactly how much I got from Hoffenheim because I didn''t know about soul units at the time, but I definitely increased hundreds of units then!" To Robin, the 7 units he took from a proper primal soul like this were better than 70 units of the normal soul force hovering in the atmosphere, as their quality was much higher and they could provide him with more force than 70 units when used... However, 7 units were much less than he expected! "What were you waiting for? He''s just a soldier in the Saint Realm who is around 400 years old." Evergreenughed next to him "...But the difference is that big?" Robin looked back at the orbs, they were still ying in front of him, not caring about what had just happened to theirpanion, their size not much different from the size of Hoffenheim''s primal soul when he harvested it. "The strength of a primal soul is determined by many criteria, including the strength of a person during his lifetime, how many years he lived and how he spent his years, his experiences, thews he cultivated in and many other criteria." Evergreen then looked at Robin, "Hoffenheim''s primal soul is very strong due to his long life span, he has lived for over two million years! I can say that your primal soul is slightly stronger than his, and that is for one reason, which is that you have the Master Law of Truth and the Master Law of Spacetime. But I believe that it will be stronger with time, a strong primal soul provides you with many advantages!" "Like what?" Robin asked curiously "Not now, you have something to do here..." Evergreenughed and pointed towards the ten thousand primal souls. "...That will take a long time." Robin scratched his head and looked back at all those primal souls, if he continued at this pace he might continue to sit on that nest for another six months, "...." "...I will try something." net Nihari-- The Northern Region Chapter 890: Situation in the North Chapter 890: Situation in the North ? net Nihari -- Northern Region-- Photon Bay City, Capital of the Photon Giant Tribe Not long ago this was a regr giant city, its buildings were only two stories but each story was 5 meters high, the doors were made of blue reinforced wood and each door was 4 meters long and it was verymon to find a human or a dwarf tied by the neck outside those doors! It was full of restaurants and bars and some of them were dedicated to eating the flesh of other intelligent creatures and drinking their blood. Just a regr city like all giant cities, if there was to be something special mentioned about it it would be the purple pearl domes. As its name suggests, the Purple Pearl Domes are huge buildings in the shape of half an energy pearl. Under each dome, all sorts of gambling take ce, selling ves, trading ancient divine weapons, and everything else that is valuable would be found inside. It is said that the value of the trade that takes ce in each dome exceeds 100,000 energy pearls monthly, which makes the Photon Giants Tribe one of the richest and most market- controlling tribes. "Did you search inside that dome?" "Yes, sir, we found 13,000 power pearls with the corpses." "Then why is the building still standing, you idiot? This will confuse the rest of the search teams and they will try to search it too, that would waste too much time!" "Oh, I apologize, sir, I will take care of it right away." The officer and his entire squad bowed apologetically, then the officer stood up and his soldiers followed him, facing the dome with their weapons raised, "Ready... Fire!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om *BOOM* *copse* *copse* The walls of the circr dome couldn''t withstand the attacks, and parts of it started flying everywhere until finally, it copsedpletely, revealing whaty behind it... a sea of rubble and blood sttered with a huge number of soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire walking on it, this dome was thest building standing in the city, even its giant walls were ttened. ....Inside his massive ship, Marshal Seribal sat on his massive seat with a pained expression, surrounded by 6 girls with pale, cracked skin trying to clean and bandage his many wounds, "Damn it!!" The Marshal suddenly shouted making the girls tremble for a moment before he fell silent again. Two weeks ago, First Marshal Celipus took all 300 Marshal Guards and advanced towards the Northern Edge Mountain, dragging behind him the King of the North, Hk, and the King of the Beasts, Crixus. And then gave them orders to annihte the northern region because he wanted to disturb. On the same day, the Marshal ordered the torture and intelligence teams in all fleets to bring a detailed map of the northern region, and those teams did not dy, within two hours, the Marshals had aprehensive map on which all the giants'' powers were distributed and even the settlements of the rest of the intelligent creatures! The two Marshals agreed to divide the giant tribes'' capitals among themselves while distributing the rest of the giant cities and settlements to the rest of the Generals to take care of. The matter was settled that simple... On the same day, the Marshals, 18 Generals if Generals Parrs and Md were counted, supported by approximately 1200 Martial Emperors, 700,000 elite soldiers and dozens of space warships took off with the aim of destroying the northern region. "Marshall, Marshal Xanox wants to contact you." A voice interrupted Serbal''s train of thought. "Alright connect us..." The Marshal replied, still with his eyes closed, then after waiting another second, he opened his mouth again, "Hello, partner, how are things going for you in the Seika Giants'' Tribe?" "Not very good." Marshal Xanox''s voice echoed in the room, he seemed to be in pain as well, "I lost 12 Martial Emperors and 20,000 soldiers in battle, what about you?" "About the same numbers." Serpalughed, his mood improving when he knew he wasn''t alone in this, "Those bastards'' muscles aren''t just to show off..." "No need to talk to me about it, argh..." Marshal Xanox suddenly cried, it was clear that whoever was trying to treat him had pressed on something that was hurting him. When the Giant army dispersed at the border and each of them returned to their city, the two Marshalsughed until they were out of breath, they hadn''t even dreamed of anything that would make their mission easier. And indeed this made their mission a lot easier! But not to the extent they imagined. The Giant Tribes that were building up their forces to nearly 200,000 were not an easy target... Each of them concealed nearly 60 Martial Emperors and a huge number of valiant soldiers, their huge and well-infused bodies with energy did not fall from a blow or two, and their ancient divine weapons were not weak either! And this is all on one hand, and the strength of the tribal leaders is on another... Being lower level than the marshals and not having beast blood to burn, the marshals thought it would be a symbolic fight, but they were beaten up and their bones were broken one by one! So far, the marshals have attacked 4 tribes, killing 4 leaders thanks to the Corrosion Law, but in return, their injuries umted and they consumed arge amount of Durger blood in their bodies, now in terms of the amount of Durder''s blood in their bodies alone, they and the generals are equal! This is not very strange, even Richard had to use everything he had to fight Daowoodar, and only a few monthster he was able to kill Marshal Straga with greater ease! Defeating someone is one thing, and being able to kill them is another, and the giants were not easy to kill at all. "But hey... it was worth it." Marshal Spinakughed, "In two weeks he was able to collect 350 thousand energy pearls!!" "You''re right, when His Majesty receives the batches we''ve sent, the Great Serpent Empire''s features will change forever." Marshal Xanox sighed, "Thinking about how many techniques and weapons we can purchase from the Overlord makes me tremble with excitement." Chapter 891: Rain Chapter 891: Rain ? "Do you think we could ask for the coordinates of a or two?" Marshal Serpal became more excited and knocked one of the girls down as he quickly sat up. "What are we going to do with them? Putting aside the huge Nihari, we have three others of the so-called True Beginning Empire. Those four will suffice us for a long time. If youe to the truth, Nihari alone will suffice us for a long time!" Marshal Xanox was absent-minded for a moment, "Maybe the dream of rxation and peace isn''t that far away." "Threes, huh... Do you believe what the Truth Chosen said?" Serpal calmed down a bit. Robin had previously announced that he knew about the attack on hiss and that he had surrounded and even eliminated them! "No way, he was lying to dampen our morale." Xanox shook his head, "Why do you think he would withdraw his army like that and run away? The most he could do was focus on one and reim it while leaving the rest to us, and honestly, I don''t think he could fully reim one of hiss either, they will be a lost case before he goes back!" "You''re right..." Marshal Serpal nodded, the thought that another Marshal would lose an entire after taking a 7-day advantage, "So, what do we do now?" Marshal Xanox fell silent, of course, he knew what his partner was asking... Before they came, a tribe called Azel was wiped out, reducing the number of the northern tribes to 11, and now they have eliminated four more, reducing the number to only seven northern tribes. If they continue at the same pace, they will undoubtedly be able to destroy all the tribes, but they will lose a lot of soldiers and equipment, and most importantly, they will lose most of the Durger blood from their veins and it would take a lot of time to regenerate it. At the same time, they cannot turn a blind eye to them... Nihari will undoubtedly be their center of operations, and they cannot leave such powerful locals around, it is their mission to get rid of them! "...The northern tribes are not just the city where the tribe leader resides, they use the vastwork of cities around them to attract more soldiers and resources, if we cut off theseworks and besiege them, we will make them starve before getting rid of them." Marshal Xanox came up with an idea that would relieve them a little from the burden of continuous fighting, "Let''s give the generals the orders to continue advancing and wipe out anything in their path while not approaching the capitals of the giant tribes, while we wait for the right opportunity, what do you think?" "No problem with me..." Serpal nodded, then asked seriously, "Then what about the humans and the rest of the sentient races?" "..." Marshal Xanox fell silent again. Some reports say that arge number of sentient races have been seen crossing the border towards the central and western regions recently, and they haven''t been attacked, the Great Serpent Empire''s soldiers also want some rest after all those fierce battles and the nightmare that Robin showed them... So when they saw arge number of enemies trying to escape, they let them escape! The problem they were facing now was that they had gathered information about how powerful the sentient races'' armies were, to the point that not long ago, they threatened to invade the northern giant tribes, and it was said that even some martial emperors had appeared among them recently!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om However, up until this moment, they hadn''t seen a single one of them, all the settlements werepletely empty. ...The basic n that Robin had devised was that the united army of Nihari Giants would retreat a little, then regroup and continue fighting, he ordered the Shadow Swords to lead the sentient races'' armies from all the settlements then it came to this route, and help the Giants'' army surround the Great Serpent''s to bnce the scales a little. But since the Nihari Giants had once again failed Robin''s expectations and withdrawn for good, what was the point of throwing the army of sentient races into perdition? That''s why Charles Burton, the second-inmand of the Shadow Swords, made the decision to send them all away from the battlefield... Since the Nihari Giants had reached this stage of selfishness, let them die alone. "There''s something happening in the south, There are billions of sentient race individuals, howe they decide to immigrate at the same time and to the same destination?" Marshal Xanox muttered in a low voice, "While on the other side, we have the eastern region that is said to be allies but we haven''t seen any support from them so far except for a few pieces of information, while the western, central and southern regions arepletely out of our control, why are we fighting here and reducing our numbers daily while most of the is empty waiting for us to upy it and plunder its resources? I feel like we''re being dragged into something here..." "What do you suggest?" Serpal raised his eyebrows and sat up seriously, "Shall we divide the army and send some of them there? But the current war..." "If we just besiege the main cities of the giant tribes and destroy the rest, we won''t need our entire army, we can afford to send some of them south." Marshal Xanox continued, "At least in the report we''ll send to His Majesty on the next ship, we can say that we''ve taken control of most of the''s territory!" "...You are right, but since the Third Truth Chosen has withdrawn and there is no longer an army in those areas, let''s just send three fleets, they will be more than enough for the mission." Marshal Serpal nodded, thenughed, "And at the same time destroy the space portals that we are picking up in the western and southern regions, that way the Third Truth Chosen won''t be able to return even if he wanted to haha." "Hehe this is verypelling, it makes me anticipate His Majesty Pythor''s reaction, hey, why don''t we meet up and destroy another tribe together before we continue the siege operations? At least there will be 6 of them, I like the number six hehe." The Marshalughed, he could already imagine Pythor''s face after receiving all those batches of pearls one after the other, he must be dancing in his hall by now! "No problem, if we work together we can easily eliminate one of the tribes..." Serpal nced at the map beside him, "Well where are we meeting? The next tribe on our way is... the Ashera Giants Tribe." net Nihari--Central Region "..." Sakaar looked up, observing a magical scene. Although he was a demon with no eyes, he used his soul sense, sense of smell, and sense of hearing that Robin had given them to the highest efficiency to paint a picture in his imagination of what he was seeing now. The sky... It was raining pearls. Chapter 892: Sakaars resolution Chapter 892: Sakaar''s resolution ? "Aren''t you tired of this sight yet?" Next to him, Amon opened his fanged mouth and spoke in a rough voice "...Never," Sakaar replied with one word without taking his senses away from above Both of them were standing on a high ground, crossing their arms and looking up... Their huge size, two spiral horns, and long white hair swaying under the moonlight made their appearance both captivating and terrifying at the same time, perhaps if a local saw them by chance, not knowing what demons were, he would have died of sheer terror and magnificence at the same time. Amonughed a terrifyingugh then raised his head even more until he was facing a certain direction, in that direction, there was a ck dot that made the ckness of the night sky appear luminous... That dot was the entrance to the wormhole, and they were standing directly below it. Before Robin fully withdrew with his army, he headed towards Amon and Sakaar''s location, handed them the Great Sky Sealing Array and entrusted them with this wormhole, telling them that if ships passed through there returning to their home, it would mean that the war had failed, he told them that it was their responsibility to kill anything that gets closer to it. The two of them took Robin''s words seriously and gathered all their forces to be under the nearest point of the wormhole, and just stood there looking up... The wormhole was too high! No one can fly to heights where there is no air, and the demons were no exception to this rule. But they stood there anyway hoping that the ships trying to get through would be a little closer to the ground so they could hunt them down, but of course, this was just a pipe dream. The good thing was that the second-inmand of the Shadow Swords, Charles Burton, brought them six stolen spaceships with a crew of pilots to use as they pleased, and Sakaar ordered 50 Demon Emperors to be ced in each ship and patrolled the wormhole with three ships around the clock. Those patrols had shot down 7 smaller ships so far that were trying to leave, and what had been destroyed now was the eighth, and those pearls were what they carried in their bowels. "The lord left about two weeks ago, how do you think things went for them?" Amon asked after a brief silence. Before Robin left and when he told them about their mission, he told them directly that there was a major attack on Jura, Orphan Blood, and Greend and that he would try to save what he could. "Does it matter?" In a rough voice, Sakaar shook his head and took two steps towards the edge of the hill he was standing on, then looked down, contemting a more impressive view... *Rumble* *Rumble* "You''re right." Amon nodded andughed a terrifying chuckle. The more he spoke to Sakaar, the more Amon realized how far apart they were in terms of awareness and experience. When Amon was just a demon saint who had been captured to work in a moving circus, Sakaar was already the king of thergest demon group in the Eastern Region. Yes, what happens in Jura, Greend, and the Orphan''s Blood doesn''t matter at all... It doesn''t matter if all thoses burn, they can live in Nihari. It doesn''t matter if their entire families are killed, they can make new ones. It doesn''t matter if the True Beginning Army ispletely wiped out, they will still exist. The only thing that matters is serving the Lord until He is pleased! *Bzzzzt* Next to the two, an instant space portal shed, and then a ck-d human emerged, "Are you two bored yet, gentlemen?" Amon looked behind himzily, "Charles Burton, what brought you to us today?" "I have news from the north," Charles replied seriously and then took a few steps until he stood next to Sakaar and watched the scene below with him. Standing next to him, he looked like a child with his father, but he actedfortably as if he wasn''t standing between two monsters, "There are several fleets that have begun making strange movements." "Strange how?" Sakaar asked while still looking down. "So far, three fleets have been spotted changing their destinations from prating deep into the northernnds to preparing equipment and gathering more ships and men from other fleets. It appears that one of those fleets will head west, while the other two will head south." Charles spoke slowly while folding his arms, "Based on the numbers of fleets and their presence, I believe the goal is to control the western, central, and southern regions." Behind him, Amon showed his fangs with a smile, "So the two fleets heading towards us, one will stop to take control of the central region, and the other will continue to take control of the southern region? That''s... interesting." "Not really, at least not to you." Charles continued as he looked down, "Your mission is not to fight them, I came to tell you to prepare to leave before they arrive, the ship patrols also have to leave." "And how do we achieve our mission?" Amon showed his seriousness again. "I''ll think of something... The important thing is that you have been relieved of your duty to protect the wormhole, if a ship happens to pass by, I will bear the responsibility." Charles replied curtly, "You can return to Jura if you want, if you stay here another war will start and that was not His Excellency''s n." "No." Sakaar finally spoke. "General Sakaar, are you disobeying His Excellency''s orders?" Charles frowned deeply. "I''m implementing them." Sakaar continued calmly, "If the Lord wanted to protect the wormhole from a small ship passing through every now and then, it would be up to you, Shadow Swords, but he ordered us to stay, even sending five warlords as backup... What does that tell you?" "..." Charles furrowed his brows slightly, "He''s preparing you for war?" "Yes, he wants to prevent anyone from using the wormhole, and that''s what shall happen, and if it means preventing them from stepping a step out of the northern border to secure the wormhole, we''ll dly do it." A slight but terrifying smile appeared on Sakaar''s face, "We''ll stay here, if a shipes, we''ll destroy it, if a fleetes, we''ll take it down! You say there are two fleetsing this way?...That''s fine, we haven''t had a good meal in a while." "Hehehe" Amonughed and drooled a little "...." Charles looked down the hill again, not knowing if this was the bloody nature of the demons talking or if they had a good point, anyway they wouldn''t leave, so he already started making ns to support the demons in the uing battle. *Rumble* *Rumble* Amon also took a few steps and came to stand next to Sakaar and Charles to watch what was going on down there with them, a big smile appeared on his face, "...How can we get bored, Charles? I''ve never been bored when I''m under the Lord''smand." Below them were billions of young men, old men, and children from all the sentient races of Nihari, arge number of them wearing golden armor or holding a golden peace, all of them having their necks bowed and facing south under the guard of arge number of demons.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 893: Host Chapter 893: Host ? 5 dayster-- Godah-- Entrance to the Fate Society *Shhhhhhh* Two peoplended at the entrance of the vige, causing a small snowstorm... The first had the head and body of a fox but wore a dark human outfit and stood like one, hended quietly at the entrance with his hands behind his back. As for the other *baam* he came down from the sky like a meteor, making a hole in the ground, then slowly came out of it, revealing a half naked, red body full of burly muscles, covered only by a piece of beast skin covering his lower waist, as for his hair and eyebrows, they were burning with a faint crimson me! "Hey, Samson! You want to destroy my homnd on your first visit?" The fox-headed person furrowed his brows in anger and let out a slight growl, "Everyone here is asleep or huddled in silence for warmth, a loud sound like that would startle the entiremunity." "Huh! Sleeping? Huddled in silence? That doesn''t seem to be the case here..." The red-haired human pointed in front of him with a loudugh, but he quickly became a little angry, "Don''t you know how your kingdom works, Your Majesty? Have you been deceiving us all these years?" Volp furrowed his brows even more and looked ahead, a strange sight unfolding before his eyes after the snowstorm cleared a little, "...What the hell?!" "Haha! Haha!" "I''ll catch you, hehehe" Fox-headed children were running after each other in the narrow streets happily... The small snow huts that were usually silent because they were abandoned or only one person was sleeping inside were now full of life and in front of each hut sat one or two people with fox headsughing or chatting among themselves while keeping a few tes containing leftover food next to them.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The quiet main hall where everyone was supposed to gather to warm up together and enjoy safety, now had a column of screaming white me came out of it that turned the eternal night in the Fate Society into morning, and even the general temperature in the ce rose dramatically! "Is this...?!" King Volp took two steps forward, opening his eyes like he had never opened them before, "...Is this heaven?" "Get a grip, man!" Samson shouted from behind him and took a few steps into the society, also shocked by the amount of food on the streets, "Are you telling me that you don''t know what''s going on here?" "If I always had this kind of atmosphere, our numbers wouldn''t have reached this dangerous level!!" King Volp shouted but didn''t look behind him, still fascinated by the sight of children ying in the streets. "...Come on then let''s see what''s going on over there." Samson walked over and pulled the delusional Volp from under his armpit, heading towards the main hall. As they walked over they saw several humans in golden armor moving around freely, eating, drinking and chatting with the locals, some even helping the elderly by delivering food to their huts. "Again! Again! Hehehe!" A loud child''s voice caught Samson and Volp''s attention to the side. "Haha okay, but just once!" A human martial empress scratched the little fox''s head a few times, then snapped her fingers and a small white me ball formed, then gave it to the little fox. "Yeah, yeah!" The little fox pretended to be hurt but his happy voice gave him away, then took the white me ball and ran after his friends and hid them with it. The human empress let out a smallugh, of course, the me ball was made to only give off light and not hurt, "Hmm?" At this moment, she caught sight of Volp and Samson looking at her, their auras suggestive of danger, "Can I help with something, gentlemen?" "Where''s your leader?" Samson asked directly, still scanning her from top to bottom "General Gu is now inside the hall with Miss Sandaria." The martial empress pointed forward "Tsk, showing me the way inside my own kingdom... Let''s go!!" King Volp got a little angry and continued to advance, this time he was the one who pulled Samson behind him Inside the main hall-- *baaam* Volpe kicked the gate open and rushed in, "Sandaria, what''s going on outside? What''s all this... eh?" *droop* * droop* Volp had now seen the source of all the leftover food outside... There were no less than seven huge beasts being grilled side by side in the middle of the hall, a snake beast, a cow beast, a two-headed lion beast, and so on, each with its own smell, texture, and taste, and next to them wererge pots filled with rice and other cooked grains, and next to that were barrels filled with various drinks! Inside the hall were no less than 60,000 demi-foxes, all of them eating,ughing, or sleeping on their backs with their billies towering from overeating... This was the first time Volp had seen such numbers of his kind under the roof of the hall at the same time, "...Is this heaven?!" "Father!" Sandra took a few quick steps and stood in front of her father, her happyughter took the king''s full attention in shock, thest time he saw her in this mood was back when she was a child who did not understand anything!! "Hey, restrain yourself!" Samson pushed Volp a little, then shouted in a voice audible to everyone, "Hey, who among you is called Gu?" "Oh, so His Majesty King Volpe has finally honored us with his presence, I almost went to look for Your Majesty myself." Old Man Gu cameughing and opened his arms "..." The red human Samson had to look at the oneing towards him from top to bottom Gu Bat was actually a strong-built man with broad shoulders and a tall posture, his height was almost two meters, and his white beard and flowing hair gave him extra nobility, while the ck gold armor and the white cloak with a fire pattern that he was dragging behind him gave him an unusually oppressive aura! "You''re the one they call General Gu?" Samson pointed in front of him, his tone of contempt no longer the same "Haha, in flesh and blood, and who are you, sir?" Old Man Gu smiled with a satisfied smile but began to examine the person in front of him with his eyes half-opened... He was definitely in the Emperor''s realm, and not even in the first levels! Just standing half-naked in such an atmosphere was enough proof of his abilities. Even he as a Major Firew user with almost two thousand years of experience can''t just set the fire in his body and keep it on all the time like this, even if his body had gained a certain immunity to the main firew, it didn''t mean he could just ignite it carelessly! "I am Samson, the King of the Northern half of the." The red man proudly dered, "I came to see what kind of invaders we have this time!" "The King hiding in the Northern half of the you mean." Volp gave him a sideways nce Samson definitely didn''t like that, "You dare?!" "Hoho please calm down gentlemen, taking this long way in this cold weather is causing the nerves to re up... How about some natural apple cider to calm down before we start our conversation, maybe some barley liquor? Or even some wine?" Old Man Guughed. After a few more verbal exchanges, Gu seeded in hosting King Volpe in his own home. Chapter 894: The indigenous people Chapter 894: The indigenous people ? After a little apprehension about the food, and Samson and Volpe trying to carefully examine everything to make sure there were no poisons, they started eating and drinking shyly and with pride, but this period did notst long, after the first few bites their mouths were opened wide! "Hahaha, what is the name of this drink? It''s amazing! Hahaha" King Samsonughed loudly as he pped his thigh. "It''s Sun worshiper Tea Nectar, one of the most fragrant drinks you can get on Jura!" Old Man Gu folded his hands with a smile *Burp* King Volpe looked at the fruit in his hand after taking a bite of it, "...Is this from heaven?" Old Man Gu pointed at what was in King Volpe''s hand, "Actually, this is one of themon fruits of the Tree Father Descartes from Greend, I think even if it reached the middleary belt, it would still sell for arge sum!" Then Old Man Gu left for a minute and came back with a ss bottle filled with a very red liquid, "This is the blood of the fanged deer, it is one of the most intoxicating and rarest substances we have found, even in its homnd, the Orphan Blood, these deer are considered endangered beasts!" Samson took the bottle with a loudugh Then Old Man Gu came back with a piece of glowing blue wood, "In its homnd, this is called the Heart of Satiety, it is the heart of a rare palm tree on Nihari, they say that whoever eats a bite of it will not be hungry again for a month!" *Swallow* Samson watched King Volp receive the Heart of Satiety and then looked back at Old Man Gu, this time seriously, "Each type of food is from a different, huh, that''s interesting..." Old Man Gu was happy that someone finally noticed his effort and pped his hands, "That''s a simple thing, we are after all a trueary empire withplete control over 3s and are fighting the Great Serpent Empire for the rights to the fourth." Samson took a big sip of the deer''s blood, then looked at the bottle for a few seconds before staring back into Old Man Gu''s eyes, "...I see you''re aiming for the fifth." "That''s not true, sir, we have endless troops and countless generals, of course, we knew that the Great Serpent Empire had no troops left here but instead ofing as invaders we came as helpers." Old Man Gu gently pointed at the golden armored men around him, "Are these the looks of people who came with bad intentions? Out of all the officials in the empire, would they send a weak old man like me as a country? I was sent to be a mediator of good and these young gentlemen came only to protect me." *Bam* Samson put the bottle down forcefully, but not too forcefully lest he broke it and spill the contents, "Are those demons that roam mynd also has good intentions?!" In fact, that was the reason the Northern King hade all this way. ...The people of the Northern half, or the indigenous people of Gudah, were notpletely wiped out after Volpe''s race upgrade, nor were they wiped out after the Great Serpent Empire''s invasion! The reason for this is the presence of the Northern Fire Pit... There in the far north lies a chain of volcanoes andva valleys that make the temperatures unbearable even for the locals who were created to adapt to the high heat, but after the arrival of the Great Serpent Empire invasion began hunting them to work as ves, Samson led as many of his kind as possible and headed north. The temperatures there were enough to melt bones but between this and immediate extermination or working as ves under the power of those ruthless serpents... Samson and hispanions chose to risk it. In the first few weeks, half of the immigrants died of dehydration and burns, and within the first two years, another quarter died, while the rest were gasping for air and any drop of water they could hang on to.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om A number of them tried to escape Samson''s brutality and flee south, but they were immediately captured and the males were used as ves to dig mines and build defenses, while the females had a much worse fate. Facing this and that, the rest chose to stand by Samson and try to make it work... Samson then ordered the women to dig awork of tunnels underground to get closer to the groundwater sources and escape the intense heat above, while he led the men to hunt anything that moved. During the first ten years, most of the immigrants had already died, but little by little, the genes of the locals began to change... A woman would give birth in the tunnelwork, and when her son was a few months old, she would bring him closer and closer to the top so that his body would get used to the heat of the Northern Fire Pit. These repeated processes over hundreds of years made the new generation more familiar with the fire, and even made Samson and the rest of the sages with him better connect with their origins, and they were able to purify the Minorw in their hands to a stage close to perfection! Finally... Samson was able to break through to the realm of a martial emperor using the melting me Minorw, and others quickly followed him!! Their numbers reached an unprecedented height, and their familiarity witnessed an explosive increase, and there is no need to talk about their strength... However, Samson did not try to reim hisnds, he remained in the Northern Fire Pit, waiting... waiting for more increase in numbers, strength, and luck. In this decision, he copied the king of the south, Volp. Actually, when ites to numbers and the overall power of their armies, Samson wasn''t that much weaker than Volp! It''s just that they both didn''t have the means to confront the Great Serpent Empire face to face, It was only that the lucky bastard Volp had the south where it was much more convenient to defend, whether he only had the Northern Fire Pit. But in a way, they helped each other and forced the Great Serpent army to think twice before going big. One of the reasons Marshal Snite kept asking for support was because he saw the native martial emperorsing down south to hunt, he didn''t know how many there were and what they intended which caused him some suspicion, and this was also one of the reasons why he didn''t invest all his forces towards the southern half. The Marshal actually tried several times to deploy a fleet or two to bombard the Northern Fire Pit and kill off this danger but to no avail. The massive tunnelwork made it difficult to eliminate them quickly, and the intense heat made it impossible to stay there for long... He kept an eye on that area, but he didn''t try to provoke them further. Chapter 895: Turned hostile Chapter 895: Turned hostile ? A few days ago, one of the brave men out hunting in the northern hemisphere saw spaceships exploding in the air and saw King Volp crying at the top of his lungs and ordering the destruction of the Great Serpent Empire''s Barracks, so he quickly returned to tell his king about what he saw... And indeed, Samson had mobilized his army for the first time in hundreds of years and descended south, for him just to see a strange sight. The demi-snakes were being ughtered right and left by the demi-wolves and by other things that looked like the demons from the legends, their barracks were being destroyed and their equipment was being collected!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ...Something big had happened and they didn''t know anything about it!! When Samson tried to take a piece of the cake and collect some equipment or a number of the demi-snake corpses to store before the summer came, he found both the demi-foxes and those demons confronting him... The demi-foxes wouldn''t let him take any of the equipment they found, while the demons didn''t want to let go of any corpse! Samson''s raging anger was quickly quelled by a single nce from Moren and he retreated towards the Northern Fire Pit again, but not to hide, Moren''s terrifying aura told him what he wanted to know about this new enemy, those beings were not intelligent to negotiate with or even hide from them as they did with the demi-snakes, he must fight!! So he returned to the Northern Fire Pit to gather more armies. He returned with a huge army containing hundreds of thousands of red people and dozens of martial emperors. That day he shouted at the top of his voice that he would not allow the northern half to be inherited again while he was alive, and he dered that King Volpe was a traitor and sold their half to an enemy worse than the one before, then he dered war and advanced to attack everything located in the northern half!! This time, King Volpe took him seriously and told him that the demons had indeede from another but they came with humans, that they were only helping them get rid of the Great Serpent Empire, and that there were humans who hade with them to negotiate. He then invited him to meet those humans with him before taking any action... And here they were, talking, while the vast Northern Half Army was still watching closely, waiting for a signal. "You mean the demons, sir? General Moren has been under strict orders not to harm the locals of Gudah in any way, has he harmed you in any way?" Old Man Gu asked, feigning interest. "...No, he didn''t harm any of us directly." Samson lowered his voice a little, "But those ugly demons are being too rude, they''re grabbing all the demi-snake corpses and don''t want to hand them over!!" "...Hahaha." King Volpe raised his head and startedughing, "Every time you speak of the demons like this kill me, in my eyes, you both look the same, the difference is the presence of eyes! Hahaha." "Shut up!! Because we''re red, we''re the same?!" Samson grabbed the ss bottle again, clearly intending to break it on King Volpe''s head, but he changed his mind and took another big sip. "Hehe, no need to argue, gentlemen, everything has a solution..." Old Guughed and then smiled at Samson, "Mr, if your problem is with the demons being in your half, then you should know they won''t stay for long, they have the entire True Beginning Empire to roam. And if your problem is with the corpses, then that''s baseless, you have all this food in front of you and you''re talking about the corpses of a sentient race?" Then Old Man Gu continued with a smile, "...Actually, we have a called Orphan Blood, there is also a food shortage due to the poor soil and the spread of thew of Chaos, so the main food there is the meat of sentient races, but that didn''t happen here... You preferred to reduce your birth rate rather than form groups and eat each other, this shows me how high your morals are!" "... Well, there was no need for you to say it like that." King Volpe was clearly very pleased with those words. "Enn... Enn." Samson nodded twice with a big smile as well. "Gentlemen, I know that you are forced to eat demi-snakes in order to increase your birth rate for the war, but that is no longer needed..." Old Man Gu pointed to the banquet behind him, "We are here." "..." King Volpe and Samson swallowed at the same time, but they both felt happy. The natives of Gudah have evolved to adapt to the conditions, for example, they can consume very small amounts of water, and they can eat a small piece of meat and hibernate for weeks to prolong the digestion process! This was the first time the two had seen a native of the eat to the point of satiety... even they themselves had never experienced this kind of pleasure before! Perhaps the closest Volpe had evere to being full was when he was imprisoned in the middle range, there they would bring him 3 meals a day, and every time he saw his portion he would mutter, *"Is this heaven?"* In front of this beautiful scene, King Volpe sighed and looked into Old Man Gu''s eyes seriously, "Heh~ So... what''s the catch?" "....." Old Man Gu froze a little at King Volpe''s question, his mission was to help the locals fight, establish a good rtionship with them, and then find an opportunity to secretly build a space portal away from the locals'' eyes, but the situation hadpletely changed! He didn''t know if Robin was trying to conquer them with that secret space portal, or exploit them to do something with the good rtionship, or just wanted to annoy the Great Serpent Empire and establish a foothold next to them... Robin''s intentions werepletely hidden from him! When Gu noticed that Volpe and Samson''s eyes were almost piercing him, waiting for an answer, he raised his finger and answered the first thing that came to his mind, "The catch is trade, of course!" "Trade?" King Volpe raised his eyebrows, "What do you want and what are you offering?" "We want those grasses and shrubs and some beast cubs, maybe some minerals, we won''t take anything you need to survive." Old Guughed, "And in return, you will forget hunger!" "You can say treasures directly without beating around the bush, do you think we don''t know the value of what you want? You want the treasures of the in exchange for providing us with the consumed food." Samson put the bottle down beside him, "What will happen after we give you everything we have and you find nothing to drain from us? Stop the food supply and we who will have be ustomed to good food by then die of hunger, right?" "Working to collect our treasures for you while you give us food to eat and shit on the same day? What a brilliant idea... Even the Great Serpent Empire had to shed some blood to take our resources, you have to work a little if you want our property old man!" King Volpe nodded with augh but he didn''t look happy at all. "..." Faced with the atmosphere that suddenly turned hostile, Old Man Gu was silent for a moment, then took out something that looked like a seed bag from his space ring, "Follow me." Chapter 896: Farm Chapter 896: Farm ? Five kilometers away-- North of the Fate Community *Step* *Step* "Let me tell you right now, you''re wasting your time and ours." King Volpe shook his head Samson also didn''t seem satisfied with being out in this freezing weather, so he looked at Old Gu from the side, "Hey old man, are you really trying to nt something in the southern region? Are you crazy? Suppose you could find a piece ofnd in the middle of this icy desert, the southern half is mostly ocean with only a few scattered inds ofnd and those pieces ofnd have definitely turned into solid rock after all these years of solidification, who could nt something in rock?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om While negotiating the details of the trade between the people of Gudah and the True Beginning Empire, Old Gu took out a bag full of grain and told them to follow him. Out of curiosity rather than belief, Samson, Volpe, and Sandria followed him to see what he wanted to do, and Old Man Gu also picked up a number of True Beginning Emperors and took them along. The small team walked the five kilometers at a very slow pace. It had been almost an hour since they left that hall. Every few steps, Old Man Gu would look at one of the people he had chosen toe with him, and that person would nod his head and then continue on. After Old Man Gu had endured the grumbling for almost an hour, he stopped and looked at Samson, "Hey, don''t you think it''s impolite of you to call me old man? ording to Miss Sandria, you''re the same age as me, if not older!" "But I''m handsome!" Samsonughed loudly and rested his chin on the back of his hand. Even King Volpeughed at his reaction. Old Man Guughed too and was about to reply, but he heard from his side: "General, this spot meets the requirements." "What requirements?" Volpe took a few steps forward and looked carefully under his feet, he didn''t see anything different... The ice sheets still covered everything in sight. "This spot is like that one and the one over there, it all falls under the name of eternal frost. What exactly are you looking for?" "Miss Sandria told me about the Frost Permanence Merged Law, as I understand it, it turns anything into ice that is not affected by the signs of time, which basically prevents it from melting, although the nature of the does not support this type of cold." Gu stepped forward a little and then closed his eyes, trying to sense his surroundings: "But what would happen if we attacked the frost with a me strong enough to melt it instantly?" "I have tried this a few times, the frost will melt but another one will form quickly." Samson frowned slightly, not knowing what Old Man Gu was babbling, "The southern half of the is doomed, dead and buried." "..." King Volp did not say a word, there was nothing to say. Agriculture is not something alien on Gudah, the northern half is extremely hot but there are still certain types of thorny nts that can grow... They may taste bitter, are full of thorns and their chances of surviving to bloom are very low. However, they grow quickly and can be rented inrge numbers, so even if one tree out of a hundred survives, it will be a good food source for them. But even this kind of harsh farming is not found in the South... The bitter cold seeps into everything and destroys it from the inside, the nts spread in the southern hemisphere all contain fruits that can boost thew familiarity or for some unknown value, but they are definitely not for eating. "The frost forms as soon as it melts because of that whirlpool above." On of the martial emperors wearing ck gold armor pointed upwards *Rumble* The sound of thunder far away resounded from above Then that martial emperor began to move his index finger, and the air chased it in the form of a small whirlpool, "There is a whirlpool that originates from their of Defus the Transcendent, from therees out arge amount of frost that sweeps across the entire southern hemisphere, this whirlpool works to strengthen what the Transcendent Defus had previously frozen, and to keep the southern hemisphere in a state of permanent frost... That''s why if you tried to melt a piece of ice, for example, you would find it quickly forming again." Samson whistled softly at this new information, but King Volpe nodded. He had noticed the workings of that whirlpool long ago, but it was a useless observation in his eyes. It was like noticing that the sun rises in the east, So what?! "Huh~" Old Man Gu let out a long sigh, then opened his eyes wide and spread his arms, "Humph!" *Shwa!!* A white me ball began to expand rapidly, starting as a small orb and quickly bing several meters in diameter, and still growing until it became like a small sun! "Retreat!" King Volp quickly retreated before this tremendous firepower, even Samson opened his eyes wide as he saw the work of the Major Fire Law! *Pshhhh* The ice under the white sun began to visibly melt, first turning into a liquid and then quickly evaporating. "Arrrgh..." Old Gu kept his hand raised, but sweat began to run down his face Keeping up the Sun of Exaltation''s ultimate attack for such a long time, especially in such an illogical atmosphere, was quickly consuming his strength. If it weren''t for the many pearls in his armor that he was constantly drawing energy from, he would have already fallen. "Well, herees my turn~" The Martial Emperor who was exining the work of the whirlpool a moment ago stepped forward, then waved his hand *Vroom* A powerful storm came, carrying away all the steam and water resulting from the melting, creating a breathtaking sight "Wow..." Sandria and even the rest of the True Beginning Emperors came forward to take a look. In front of Old Man Gu now was arge pit of solid ice about 10 meters deep, and its dimensions were the size of a small kid''s football field! "..." King Volpe opened his eyes in surprise, this was the first time in his life that he had seen the ground of the southern hemisphere from above. *Paa* One of the other True Beginning Emperors kicked his foot hard, and the piece ofnd began to shake and sway until soft soil was brought out from underneath. "I have a lot of work today hehe." The Wind Emperor received the bag of grain from Old Man Gu, opened it, and yed with the grain until they were all nted at equal distances. "My turn." The Beautiful Empress let out a long exhale and began to say with her movement, a number of frost blocks turned into liquid water, and the Emperor then passed the water under the sun of elevation to make it warmer, before watering the piece ofnd with it. Chapter 897: Permanent solution Chapter 897: Permanent solution ? "..... ..." In front of the perfect field in front of them, Volpe and Samson exchanged nces, their hearts beating rapidly. "Excuse me." Another emperor stepped forward with a pure smile and two folded hands, when he opened them a green energy began to descend smoothly over the piece ofnd. *Sprout* *Sprout* *Sprout* *Sprout* From under the fragile soil, green grass began to grow rapidly, these grass turned into small nts and each one of those nts blossomed a number of fruits that looked like bunches of grapes! *Paa* King Volpe fell to his knees, his fang-filled mouth wide open. "..." Even Samson lost his mocking gaze and slouched stance, he looked at that low spot as if it was the strangest thing he had ever seen in his life, and that was probably the case.. "Oh my! Oh my!!" Sandria jumped up, opened both her arms, and started running between the grape bushes. This was the first time she had seen this kind of nt. "Niece, what you see now is called Yaman Valley Vine, it is one of the nts that grow in warm areas and fertile soils on the river banks, you can try some, they say it''s very tasty." Old Gu did not look his best, but he forced a smile and nodded gently. King Volpe wanted to shout at her to let the strangers try it first, but he remained silent. "Hmm... Delicious!!" Sandria cried like a little girl, then gathered some of them and brought them back, "Father, please try it! Uncle Samson, take one too." |||| *Droop* *Droop* King Volpe and Samson ate all the delicious things at the banquet until their stomachs were full, then they forced the digestion process to go fast so that they could eat more varieties... and yet those grapes were even tastier, tastier to the point of crying. "Father..." Sandria was a little scared when she saw her father crying, but she understood what made him cry, even she almost cried when she saw thend she grew up on blooming like this... "In the True Beginning Empire, we have an information system called Shadow Swords. They gave me this space ring and told me that it contains things that help strengthen our rtionships. I was surprised on my way that most of its contents were food, but when I asked about the condition of your cup from the Great Serpent pilots, I knew the reason. However, I didn''t understand why those grain bags were there, until I reached the and saw it with my own eyes." Old Gu didn''t look back as he continued talking tiredly, "I am currently heading an independent organization called the Research and Development Team, ad before that, I had a lot of time on my hands, so I was interested in studying and reading. I know that soil covered in ash and soil covered in snow are actually excellent foundations for farming if they are treated. As long as we have users of the Law of Wind, Fire, Water, nt, Earth, and Life... what soil can''t we treat, and what weather can''t we fix?" Then Old Man Gu paused for a moment and then continued confidently, "What we just did is not something you can do even in another million years, nor the Great Serpent Empire can either, only the True Beginning Empire that His Excellency established and built upon solid foundations can make something like this happen... Only we can help you." Old Man Gu''s words struck King Fulp''s heart hard, but his excitement quickly subsided, he nodded and stood up again, "From all of my heart, I really want to believe you, but I know that they are just dreams, and you also know this in your heart, they are just words to tempt us with something that we will never attain." "What are you saying, Father? They already seeded!!" Sandria pointed to the small field below. Samson pointed up, and shouted to Old Man Gu, "Hey, why don''t you stop that fireball so we can see the final result?" "....." Old Man Gu sighed and pulled his hand back, and the mes began to disintegrate and fade. *Ooooommmmnnnnnnnnnnnn*n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The frost vortex picked up a little speed and a nket of cold descended upon them that even Samson, who was burning alive, grabbed his limbs. "Nooooo!!" Sandria screamed as she saw the vines turning into ice statues, but her scream didn''t help at all. The vortex continued its work and the ice began to umte densely until it covered a height of ten meters in a few minutes... The field waspletely buried as if it had never been, and the icy desert returned to being as smooth as before. "As expected..." King Volpe sighed weakly. Samson also looked a little angry, "Tsk- We took all this trip for nothing." Some of the scruples were clearly evident in his style. One of the True Beginning Emperors stared at the field for a while and then asked Old Man Gu, "If it''s a problem of providing heat to keep the frost away, can''t the problem be solved with an array?" "...?!" The King, Sandria, and Samson looked at that Emperor together "You are right," Old Man Gu nodded and rested his head on his fingers, "As long as the farming here is proven to be viable, keeping the fields alive will be possible. In a few months, the R&D team will be able to find a solution, and if things get tough for us, we can always ask His Excellency for help!" "...." King Volpe sent Samson a sideways nce, a bit of happiness evident in his eyes but still a bit of apprehension. "What now, are we supposed to agree to the trade and give you all our resources so you can help make that array you''re talking about?" Samsonughed, those people were very expectant. Old Gu shook his head, "No, all the food at the banquet is a gift, we don''t want anything in return. If you want more though, you can buy it in a reasonable price until the arrays are finished. If you don''t want to buy any, you can wait until the arrays are finished and we will sell them to you. But be prepared, those arrays won''t be cheap..." "...I would pay anything if you could make farming on Gudah possible, but only if it was permanent." King Volp frowned slightly, some hope to begin to blossom in his heart. "Agreed!" Old Man Gu pped, "But we have to go back home to tell His Excellency about this agreement and then get to work. If you''ll excuse us, we can start building a space portal near here." "Your request is useless and suspicious. How did youe, Isn''t it on spaceships? Use them to go back." Some apprehension began to strike Samson''s heart. He had heard about the portals from King Volp and was aware of their implications, "I don''t like the idea of outsiders having a permanent portal that they cane and go from whenever they want. If Marshal Snite tried to build a portal, I would have led an army to eradicate it without a doubt." "With or without a portal, they''ve been upying you for hundreds of years anyway, right? It isn''t that much of a defense. Unfortunately, we can''t rely on ships as long as we start making so many trips to and from Gudah. A ship trip would take us 10 days to go and back. That''s too much and impractical. It''s better to use a space portal." Old Gu found himself in a predicament. If he had followed the original n, he would have had to make and keep the portal in a secret ce, but that would have been if the was at war and chaos was rampant. Now, however, all eyes were on him and his followers. If he tried to do anything, they would be quickly exposed. "And what if I refuse?" Samson loosened his hand and clenched his fist. Faced with Samson''s coercive manner, Old Gu smiled: "Then I''ll have to insist." Chapter 898: A hair cut Chapter 898: A hair cut ? "Then... I''ll have to insist." *Showaa*n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The crimson mes burning on Samson''s hair intensified and his aura slipped out of control, "Then by all means, I want to see today how you''ll insist!" On the other side, the True Beginning Emperors were about to move but Old Man Gu raised his hand to stop them, then put it behind his back and looked into Samson''s eyes, smiling as before, but everything else about him changed... *Danger!* Samson''s eyebrows sunk as he watched Old Man Gu Logically, he was at level 43 and was about to break through to level 44, while Old Man Gu was firmly at level 42 and didn''t seem ready for any more breakthroughs anytime soon, meaning he had reached his limits. Shouldn''t this fight be settled? That white fire was very dangerous and he involuntarily felt that it had power over his crimson me, but his body had a strong affinity for the Crimson Melting me Law and a high resistance to all types of fire so he didn''t think that was why he felt dangerous. Perhaps it''s the battle experience? No, he was fighting for his life against the beasts of the northern hemisphere every day, who had more life-or-deathbat experience than him? The only exnation was...: "That''s not fair!! Take off that set of armor ande face me if you dare, I almost wear nothing!!" Samson shouted nervously Old Man Guughed as if he was looking at a clown, why would he willingly give up his advantage?! If all the locals were like him, he would just snap their necks and do whatever he wanted, but he looked at King Volpe... That guy is level 48 and has beast blood that he can burn to gain more power, he should be a little careful as long as he is around. Old Man Gu continued his fake smile, "Mr. Volpe, I have done my part, and I even saved your daughter from a fate worse than death, I have shown you the true goodwill of the Beginning Empire, and I have given you a permanent solution to the food problem... If I return to my homnd now, I will not face any consequences, I will just say that you are uncooperative. All you have to do is say the word and we will leave right now." "..." Volpe frowned and looked to the side, towards his daughter. "He''s true, father, if it weren''t for their help, my tongue and limbs would have been cut off before I was handed over to you..." Sandria looked down as she remembered that humiliating situation. When Volpe confirmed his daughter, he nodded towards Old Man Gu and then spoke slowly, "Thank you for saving my daughter, I will make sure to return the favor." He then sank into silence without saying a word, trying to weigh what he should do... Should he give them some treasures and let them leave? But what if theirary Emperor wasn''t satisfied and wanted more, he could simplye and invade them and say that he tried to be nice and they refused, and from the looks of their armor he didn''t think they would be an easier opponent than the Great Serpent Empire by any means... Would he ept their offer and allow the space portal to be built? But what if they used it tounch a devastating attack that they couldn''t repel, and treated Gudah as their backyard? They wouldn''t be able to catch their breath at all if their enemy had a space portal... Would he order them to be killed?! Their more than a hundred of them here, and there are a hundred more with that monster who called himself Morin, that wouldn''t be easy at all... Each of these options would require a lot of study, but he didn''t have time! As for Old Man Gu, he really wasn''t nervous about whatever they chose... If they epted the offer, they would extract the treasures of theirnds themselves and hand them over to the empire, and if they refused and allowed him to leave, Gudah would definitely be on the list ofs to be conquered soon, and if they tried to kill him... Well, let them try! "Father, can''t we reach neutral ground?" Sandria quickly intervened when she felt the atmosphere getting heavy to the point of suffocation, "We already have a space portal, let them use it!" "What are you talking about? That space portal is located near their of Devos the Transcendent!" Volpe looked at his daughter as if she had said the stupidest thing in existence. But when he found her looking at him with her two big eyes, and furrowed brows, he took a moment to think, and then opened his eyes wide, "Ah, that''s right, it''s located next to their of Devos the Transcendent!!" Then he turned to Old Man Gu, "Alright, I agree with that idea." "..." Samson smiled wickedly when he heard those words and did not say a word to refuse, but was waiting for Old Man Gu''s response as well... If they used a portal that would always make themnd next to Devos the Transcendent, that would be better thannding in spaceships, at least if something went wrong they could ask Devos the Transcendent to destroy them! Old Man Gu remained silent for a few seconds then nodded, "... It''s okay I agree, but just using the portal to return won''t be enough, I have to secure a safe passage back and forth or I will fail in my mission, if I ept your offer you will have to give me the coordinates of the portal as well, that''s myst word, do we have an agreement?" Devos the Transcendent might be seen as an invincible entity by the locals, a mythical being worthy of worship and reverence! ... But what does the True Beginning Empire have to fear? Old Man Gu would be generous and pretend that His Excellency, the most powerful figure in the empire, does not exist. What about Caesar who controls the Death mes and all living beings flee from him? What about Richard who single-handedly crushed an entire tribe of giants? Or even the warlords who once besieged Crixus the Great and forced him to bow his head? Old Gou chuckled secretly at the naivety of those locals, ''You want to corner us next to a beast? That''s fine... if that fox sticks his head out of his hole we''ll give him a hair cut at our expense!'' Chapter 899: New company Chapter 899: Newpany ? "We have a deal!" King Volpughed and then stepped forward and shook Old Man Gu''s hand firmly to seal their agreement, "We should go back and start celebrating this happy asion haha!" "Sorry I can''t, we need to deliver this news to His Excellency,ary Emperor Robin Burton, then start working on your field arrays, we need to leave today." Old Man Gu refrained, he had to leave this ce before they changed their minds! "Today? What about the demons? You''re leaving them to us in the Northern Hemisphere?!" Samson was agitated again, a big part of his inner objection to having any rtionship with the True Beginning Empire was the presence of demons! Those things were looking at him all the time like they wanted to take a bite... He saw one of them''s mouthwatering as they observed his thigh!! Those things didn''t look like they were forced to eat the flesh of the Great Serpent Empire''s soldiers, they did it with greed and passion, and they were undoubtedly professional cannibals! "The demons havee to help you fight against the Great Serpent Empire''s soldiers, you don''t have to be afraid of them, and since you have taken control of the, naturally they don''t have to stay any longer, they wille back with us..." Old Man Gu immediately understood what Samson meant, "Please just bring the portal, in two hours at most we will all leave." "Two hours?!" King Volpe was surprised, "You need several days to go to the northern hemisphere and several more days to return to the Fate Community Vige... Or do you want to use our Space Portal to go to the northern hemisphere directly?" "You don''t have the coordinates of the northern region for us to use your portal, and even if we used it, there is no Space Portal there, so how would we return in two hours?" Old Man Guughed, "We in the True Beginning Empire have our own methods of traveling withins." Then Old Man Gu looked at his assistants and gave them some orders to get the rest ready and wait for him by the space portal, after which he took out several ck banners from his space ring which quickly formed into a small portal, then jumped inside! *BZZZT* Samson opened his eyes wide, "What was this?!" Volpe and Sandria were also surprised, "Was this a space portal?!" "Hehe~ This is the Instant Space Portal, one of His Excellency''s most amazing inventions," the Wind Emperorughed proudly, "Apart from using coordinates to navigate within the, it can also transport you to any location within your sight, and you can give it orders to transport you a certain distance, say 100,000 miles, in a certain direction, but of course this is an unsafe method of transportation because you might find yourself in the belly of a beast or someone''s toilet, General Gu must have been measuring the distance between the location wended in and the Fate Community while we wereing and will use this information to return." "...There is such a thing?!" King Volp muttered and looked northward, even during his years in the Middle Belt Prison he had never heard of such a thing. "Haha you ain''t seen nothing yet, let''s go, no harm in telling you some stories of the True Beginning Empire and its ruler since you''ve be allies!" That Wind Emperorughed and wrapped his arm around Samson''s neck, "Where do I start, man?...Huh, how about the first time he made a talisman? Or that time he brought in demons from another? Huh, that was an epic day-"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Malcolm, don''t talk too much." The Water Law Empress stared straight into her colleague''s eyes "Hey, let him talk, woman!" Samson wasn''t happy about the story being stopped before it even started "Haha just general information, be more cheerful-"The Wind User Emperorughed and then led Samson towards the Fate Community vige again, this time the return trip wasn''t so boring... Two hourster-- Next to the Fate Community *Bzzzzt* From the instant space portal, Moren walked out with dozens of demons behind him, "It''s a bit cold in here..." *Bzzzt* Old Gu walked out behind him, "I told you to at least wear the piece of armor that regtes your body temperature." "No need, we have our own ways." The blood in Morin''s body began to boil and move quickly, "...There''s arge gathering in that direction, is that where the portal is located?" "Arge number? ...Let''s go." Old Gu frowned and quickly moved in that direction There was indeed a huge metal arch with the human emperors standing in front of it like they were ordered, but most of the people of the Fate Community were scattered around it, "What''s going on here?" "Oh, General Gu!" King Volpe quickly showed himself, "Can you take us with you?" "What the hell do you mean by taking you? Do you want to make an exodus? What''s going on here?!" Old Gu eximed in shock, if all the people of the left, who would be left to gather the treasures in this bad weather?! "Haha, you got it wrong, Brother Gu, these people came to see us off, it''s just me and Samson who will go with you, and only some of my family members and his family... and only some of our close army administrators." "Who else is left?!" Old Gu didn''t know what to say, but he calmed down a lot after hearing the word "Brother" Gu, this was the first time he had been treated with such respect since his arrival. "Come with me!" The Water-user martial emperor grabbed her colleague by the ear and pulled him forcefully, "General, this is the culprit." "Ouch! Ouch!! Ouch!!!" The Wind-user emperor evaded her grip after several attempts, "What does it have to do with me, General? I told them some general things and they decided to come with us." 11 ''....." Old Gu wanted to thank that martial emperor and strangle him at the same time. On one hand, it seems that his stories gave the empire a good heroic character, on the other hand, he had put him in a big mess, this was not part of the n!! "Hehehe, this is amusing." Morenughed as he passed his soul sense over the thousands of pieces of meat scattered in front of him. "Is there a problem, Brother Gu? It seems like you''re not very happy... Going with you will put us in a variable position, not you, whether you intend bad or good for us you should be happy. Or is there something you don''t want us to see?" Samson slightly furrowed his brows "Something like what? it''s not like that, It''s just..." Old Man Gu paused for a moment and then sighed, "Well, why the hell not! Where are those family members and your army administrators? We''ll move right away!" "Haha, I knew Brother wouldn''t refuse!" King Volpeughed out loud, then scratched his head, "The problem is that those people are currently in the northern hemisphere, can we use your instant portal to bring them in?" 11 net Nihari - Central Region Chapter 900: Counter plan Chapter 900: Counter n ? Central Region- Nihari The huge Nihari is famous for its blue trees and ground, its immense gravity, and its countless treasures... and recently, for the warships roaming its skies, and the blood that falls like rain. Less than two years have passed since the invasion of Nihari began, and yet billions of intelligent races have been killed and the rest have been disced, currently, there are only two groups who have not left their homes or been killed... The first are the seven Northern Giant Tribes of Nihari who have not been attacked yet, and the second group is the Nihari Union Sect who have enjoyed safety since the war began. As for everyone else, they have tasted hell before they were sent to it, even the warring Empires of the True Beginning and the Great Serpent have suffered heavy losses... And today those losses will continue. "What''s wrong with those damned things? Don''t they care about their own lives?!" "Formation 6, advance a hundred miles to the left!!" "We need support from the center!" "Graaaa---!!" At this moment, there was a big battle taking ce in the central region... The entire central region. Five days ago, the marshals gave orders tobine a number of their remaining armies to form three standard fleets, each consisting of 100 Martial Emperors, 120,000 Law-using soldiers, and 40 ships. And to appoint their three best generals as their leaders. Just two days ago, those three fleets left the northern region, two of them headed towards the central region and one went to the western region, the goal was to tighten control over the western, central, and southern regions in one strike, and with that, they would have those three regions underplete control, they would have the eastern region under their indirect control, and they would also have half of the northern region... and with that, almost the entire would be theirs. But it wasn''t that easy, they didn''t didn''t allow it to be that easy... The safe city feast that the Lord had provided for them, and after that, the war of erasure that they waged on nearly a hundred martial emperors and fifty thousand soldiers that were scattered in the central region provided them with a lot of nutrition, in addition to all the other corpses that were lying right and left on the entirety of the central region... When demons and foode together, the results are always brutal. Before the Battle of the Safe City, the number of demons was around 600, 200 of them were killed and 100 went on a mission with the Shadow Swords, leaving them with only 300 demon emperors... After all those feasts, the number of demon emperors reached 700!! Not to mention a huge number of the weaker demons who found enough food to be demon kings!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The three fleets that entered the central and western regions on what was supposed to be a routine survey and g-raising mission, found themselves facing an army that outnumbered them many times over. At first, Sakaar sent 200 Demon Emperors to the northern border with an army and sent another 100 Demon Emperors to the northwestern border. He ordered this with the intention of fighting an equal battle to train the newly transformed Demon Emperors. But when the exhausted Great Serpent Generals saw this bloodthirsty crimson army before them, they ordered the ships to disperse and spread out throughout the central and western regions, attacking any Demon they saw in the rear ranks and trying to create scattered defensive lines... almost the same as what Marshal Dayroth did on Jura, this is one of the ns followed by the Great Serpent Empire''s army, exploiting the tremendous speed of the spaceships to the maximum to exhaust their enemies until they surrender. But they made two mistakes this time... The first is that the Demons have nothing to cry over, and the second is that they have only seen a small part of the real Demon Army. When he learned of what had happened, Amon immediately headed to the western region with a hundred other Demon Emperors as support, while Sakaar deployed the remaining Demon Emperors to spread on the entire central region, creating a giantwork of connected military outposts. You have 80 ships scattered around and each ship contains 3 thousand soldiers plus 2-3 Martial Emperors? Well then, I will make you 250 military outposts, each one containing 2 demon emperors and thousands of soldiers!! Sakar''s n was simple and crazy, something that the generals of the Great Serpent Empire had never encountered before and had never calcted even in their wildest nightmares. No military leader would choose to scatter his soldiers in such an uncontroble manner. Logic dictates that a military leader should gather his army around him and wait for the right moment to strike, just like Alexander did! But unfortunately for them, Sakar is not a military leader, nor are those soldiers, and logic does not exist here... They are just hungry. Sakar''s crazy n worked greatly, as hardly any ship advanced a few miles without finding a demon outpost waiting, within the first few hours of the Sakar''s deployment, 12 ships were shot down and 7 outposts were destroyed! One of the generals tried to regroup after noticing the losses, and after he was assured that he had prated deep enough into the central region. But like crazed dogs, all the demon hotbeds in the region attacked them one by one without caring about their lives, and within three hours they forced them to disperse again. There is a term known to all military leaders, which is guerri warfare or urban warfare... When both armies spread out inside a city and lie in wait for each other in tall buildings or underground trenches, it is the worst kind of warfare with the most losses and slowest progress. It never urred to the generals of the Great Serpent that they would engage in guerri warfare, such that that city would be the entire central region that is equal to the size of the Poison Rock... but that is exactly what was happening now. "Damn!!!" General Therin struck one of themunication devices on his ship. Chapter 901 To the south 901 To the south General Therin''s shout shook the ship, but no one dared to approach him to calm him down. A report had juste in that three ships had been surrounded by four demon outposts, and they had all been shot down. Without looking around, the general shouted again in a loud voice, "How much are the total losses so far?!" "So far, 9 ships from our fleet and 13 ships from General Mayufin''s fleet have been shot down, while 30 demon outposts have been destroyed." One of the assistant officers quickly spoke, "Meanwhile, a battle is raging in the left sector and we expect the losses to increase again." *Crack* The general quickly clenched his hand but didn''t say anything, he couldn''t find anything to say. He used the most insane and bloodthirsty move in the Great Serpent Empire''s army tactic books, which was to separate and wreak havoc and kill the civilians until the enemy lost the ability to bear the losses, but they were met with monsters more corrupt and blood thirsty than they ever were. Now the n to strike the rear ranks and civilians has be impossible since there are no civilians at all and those things don''t care about their lives, the n to control a few scattered fortresses at the same time also failed because the demons spread out more than them and their control over thend became absolute. As for regrouping and making the decision to fight face to face, it is even more impossible because after all these losses, they currently have 170 martial emperors and their enemy has about 440, if the same pattern of losses continues, they will be wiped out without a doubt! After more than a minute of thinking against the general''s clutched his fists even more strongly, "Can we request support from the Western Region Fleet?" That was the only thing he could think of, requesting support! "I don''t think it''s a wise idea, General, he''s facing exactly the same hardship as us right now against at least 200 Demon Emperors, if we summon him, all those Demon Emperors wille after him and we won''t benefit anything. "Then what do we do? Should we just retreat to the northern region?!" General Therin looked around frantically, retreating now before achieving any return would be devastating to his military record, but it was better than staying here and waiting for death. "We can''t either, please put that idea aside!" One of the loyal aides quickly intervened, "Our return to the north now won''t be just a tactical retreat but a defeated one, once we retreat all those demons wille to surround the north and pressure the marshals, when the marshals will me you as the head of the three generals and you will be executed without dy!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "...?!" The general opened his eyes wide, then put both hands on his ears and shouted, "Argh!!!" "...General, there is a final solution in my opinion." One of the aides spoke shyly. "What is it? Say it quickly!!" The general raised his head again as if he had finally found a lifeline "Victory in the Western and Central Regions is impossible in our current situation. Our ships hardly move without colliding with a demon outpost, and no sooner does a battle take ce than the neighboring outposts quickly respond ande to help¡­" His words frustrated the general again, but he quickly continued, "The solution in my opinion is to expand the scope of the battles! Wasn''t our main mission to control the Central, Western and Southern Regions? Let''s go to the Southern Region, either we or General Mayofin will be enough, while the second fleet stays here!" "¡­Right¡­ Right! How did I not think of this before?!" The general gestured several times excitedly, then she went to another workingmunication device, "All ships, prepare the engines tounch at maximum speed, we will head immediately to the Southern Region!" ording to the news they received from the Eastern Region, the Southern Region did not have any real army, but it still housed billions of intelligent races who chose to side with the True Beginning Empire. This was supposed to be the hardest region to control due to the presence of so many intelligent beings, but now it seemed like an ideal ce to wreak havoc at their convenience and pull the battlefield into their midst, by then the distance between the demon''s outposts would be stretched so much that it would be useless, they could also tone down their wild behavior if they were surrounded by civilians! ------- Sakaar muttered when he heard the report from one of the Shadow Swords, but he didn''t seem shaken in the slightest. In fact, he smiled: "Half of the enemy forces have gone south? They are only dying the absolute¡­" In his mind, if the enemy general thought that he would destroy their coordination by expanding the battlefield, he was gravely mistaken. There is no coordination between the demons in the first ce, they just follow their instincts¡­ And if he thought that including civilians in the fight would prevent the demons from using all their forces, his foolishness is beyond description, because they are the ones who benefit from the umtion of corpses! "General Sakaar, please send support to the southern region as soon as possible. We cannot afford the destruction of the space portal there after the northern space portal was destroyed and we lost the right to ess the eastern one. Also, the western space portal is within General Amon''s battlefield and its safety is not guaranteed." The Shadow Sword who brought the report bowed slightly, "Also, our subjects should not feel that we havepletely abandoned them, you must show them that we care¡­ even a little¡­" "The Space Portal?" Sakaar''s smile quickly disappeared, if the southern and western space portals were destroyed, they would be separated from the Lord for a long time, they shouldn''t allow that, "¡­Understood." "You''re there,e here!" After the Shadow Sword left, Sakaar called out to one of the demons next to him, the one who was carrying a bag made of blue leather. Sakaar reached into the bag took out a voice ring and grabbed it with his big ws with some disgust, then inserted his spiritual sense into it, "¡­Pd, gather the nearest fifty outposts around you, head to the southern area and execute the outposts n there, I''ll go ahead of you." He then put the voice ring back in its ce and took out another ring, it was a space ring *swoosh* Several ck gs came out of the ring, creating a temporal space portal, then Sakaar put the ring back into the leather bag, "Tsk~ I hate those things¡­" Then he jumped into the portal. Chapter 902 Blood Sea 902 Blood Sea The Southern Region-- Near the borders of the Central Region *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* "Stop!" General Therin gave the order, and the 31 ships behind him all gradually slowed down and steadied themselves in the air after moving like threads of light "ording to General Parrs and General Md''s report, the space portal is located somewhere in this area, but there are 4 cities within 100 miles... Check the radars!" The General quickly gave the order "Yes!" Several pilots began pumping a stream of energy into a device on the side of the room "General, wouldn''t it be better to start spreading out first?" The General''s assistant frowned, "That way we allow the demons to catch up with us, the advantage of rushing here will be lost like this." "What''s the point if we rush and spread out and then the army of the True Beginning Empire returns from that space portal and surrounds us, you idiot?" The general looked at his assistant like he was the most stupid person in existence, "...Let''s destroy the space portal first to prevent anyrge reinforcements from arriving, then we can resume the game with the demons!" "As expected of you, you''ve thought well!" One of the assistantsughed and started pping, then winked at his colleague who had been yelled at a moment ago, who also began showering the general with praise. "General, the most unbnced spot in the space fapric is in the middle of that city in front of us, the space portal must be there." The pilot pointed towards the Winter Eagle City. "Do a quick scan, how many soldiers are there?" The general quickly ordered, a few drops of sweat starting to fall from his forehead. "...There are less than fifty, General!" One of the other pilots quickly replied. "Haha, go ahead!" The generalughed and pointed towards the city, and the fleet started moving again. He could have easilye with one ship to destroy the space portal, but he feared that the True Beginning Empire or even the demons had ambushed him here, so he brought the entire fleet with him. Fifty? They must be the regr guards and maybe even the servants, the True Beginning Empire had alreadypletely withdrawn, and it didn''t seem like they wanted to return! "Is it possible that they abandoned the demon army? That''s reasonable... If I were them, I would be afraid of an ally like the demons too..." "General, look over there!" The major pilot pointed straight ahead, there was a huge metal arch in the middle of arge square, that thing was unhidden as if they were announcing its presence on purpose! "Haha, take it down boys, turn that thing into dust!" The generalughed out loud as he pointed at the space portal "Ahhh!" "The Enemies are here, we should leave!!" As the general expected, the few remaining in the city were just servants and guards, there might have been a few Shadow Swords as well but they didn''t fight directly¡­ Today''s mission was much easier than he thought! But at this moment he noticed a strange scene, "Hmm?" There was a lone demon sitting on top of the metal arch¡­ His features were like the rest of the demon emperors, except for his pointed chin, his white hair covering his forehead and his hornsing out of what should be his eye sockets, "¡­Is this the suprememander of the demon army, Sakaar?"! General Therin recognized him immediately, the most dangerous fighter who appeared in the battle of the safe city was still present in everyone''s ears, this Sakaar was fighting several generals at the same time and killed one of them! In front of thousands of small cannons aimed at him and a huge main cannon of the mothership, Sakaar sighed and slowly got up, "It seems like it''s going to be a long day.." The general quickly looked right and left in search of the army led by Sakaar, perhaps he had hidden it from the devices somehow, but when he found it truly alone, he raised his hand and voiced: "This is our biggest opportunity yet,unch! Let''s get rid of the space portal and that monster all together!!" *Woosh* *Woosh* *Woosh* *Woosh* "Humph!" The destruction in Sakaar''s veins began to boil violently and with his sharp fangs, he cut his wrist, a waterfall of blood began to flow unstoppably until it covered himself and the space portal in a split second. *Boom* n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The cannonballs collided with the waterfall of blood, causing a huge explosion, the resulting blood vapor spread with tremendous speed and force, pushing the warships backward until they collided with each other, and quickly spread outside the city until it burned all the guards and servants before they knew what happened. "This¡­?" After the hot vapor slowly dissipated, General Therin noticed something strange¡­ He still couldn''t see the space portal due to the amount of blood surrounding it! *Pshhhhh* Sakaar''s wrist was still bleeding profusely, quickly and noticeably producing blood that could fill ake, and it was still increasing, and from among those waterfalls of blood, Sakaar slowly emerged without a scratch on his body, looking at the fleet defiantly¡­ "You¡­ What kind of monster are you?!" The general took an involuntary step back. The ability of the *Blood Sea* that Sakaar created was not a type of magic or a technique that could bepleted through a heavenlyw only... After the development that happened to his body as a demon emperor, Sakaar discovered that he could change his body and transform it into any tool, he could change his arm for example to turn into a sword or his foot to turn into the ws of a monster. This transformation was something that all the demons saw as something new and a unique power that they aspired to, but Sakaar wanted to push its limits further... With some study while fighting Aru, Sakaar realized that this ability came to him due to the increase in familiarity with the bloodw in their bodies in a tremendous way after reaching the emperor''s realm, and he also discovered that most of their bodies were made of blood, even his bones were made of blood, and that is why they could tame their bodies to this degree!! Of course, Sakaar didn''t want to write a scientific paper about what he discovered, but rather how to apply this information duringbat... So he started drinking the blood of the corpses heavily, much more than usual, and this time he didn''t leave it to be digested but rather controlled it and condensed it using the bloodw that he felt had some power over, and then passed that blood through his body andpressed it more and more. Sakaar thought once about relieving this pressure and letting his body grow gigantic, but he almost exploded, his body wasn''t strong enough to withstand this expansion, so he thought of another way... to extract thatpressed blood again and use it inbat when needed. That sea of ??blood is the blood of Sakaar''s many victims... It is his food supply if he is hungry, his iron defense if he is attacked, and his strongest weapon if he is faced with a strong enemy. Chapter 903 Breakthrough 903 Breakthrough *baam* *Baam* *Baam* The ships didn''t stop firing for a moment. "Why..." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The sight of hundreds of small cannons firing at once was a feast for the eyes, and even the bright sunlight of Nihari was quietpared to that single spot. "Why is this happening..." *Boom* The mothership managed to reload the main cannon and it fired, causing a massive energy wave in all directions that leveled all the remaining buildings to the ground. All the beasts and even the insects who sensed what was happening turned and fled at top speed, but most of them weren''t so lucky... "Why the hell don''t you just die?!" General Therin shouted with all his might It had been about half an hour since the fleet began its all-out attack on Sakaar, but until this moment the cannonshots were disappearing into the sea of ??blood!! "....." Crossing his arms in front of his chest, and the sea of ??blood moving like a whirlwind around him, Sakaar seemed like a solid stone in the sea of ??time, unshakable. "Evacuate the ships, kill that bastard no matter the cost, destroy that space portal!!" The general gave the signal and the ships began to open the doors and the soldiers jumped out *woosh* *woosh* *woosh* No sooner had a soldier reached the ground than he immediately began attacking, using energy weapons in their hands at times, and the strongest among them used attacks using the Minor Law of Corrosion at other times. Nearly 90 thousand Saints and Sages alongside 80 Martial Emperors assisted the ships in the attack, each one of them aspiring to be the sniper who could strike Sakaar or the space portal, but to no avail... Their attacks were like a handful of sand thrown onto the sea, causing a light ssh for a moment before disappearing forever. ... Even though he stayed calm apparently, Sakaar used all his senses to measure his Sea of ??Blood, then involuntarily dug his ws into his upper arm... It may not be apparent to General Therin and the rest due to the constant movement of the Sea of ??Blood and because Sakaar kept the apparent size of the Sea of ??Blood constant while the rest remained inside his body and he would release it when needed, but he could easily determine that the Sea of ??Blood had decreased by half, and was still decreasing rapidly. Each shot Cannon and every attack from the soldiers causes his precious blood to evaporate irreversibly, if he continues in the same way he will eventually be destroyed! Facing the endless barrage of attacks, Sakar finally moved and waved his right hand, "Hmph!" *Shaa* *Shaa* *Shaa* Half of the massive blood sea turned into spikes and shot towards the Great Serpent Empire soldiers at a terrifying speed. "Argh!!" "Ahh!!" "Damn it, step back a little and form units to fight off the spikes together!" General Therin panicked as he saw giant blood spikes as long as spears pinning hundreds of his soldiers to the ground, "Dammit... This force is at least equal to Marshal''s, no, even a little stronger!!" Everyone quickly followed the instructions and stepped back a little before continuing the attack without mercy. As for the blood spikes that had harvested nearly a thousand lives, they turned into liquid again, then covered the corpses and began to draw blood from their bodies until they doubled in size. Secondster, those spikes shot back into the blood sea, leaving the soldiers'' bodies like mummies without a single drop of blood left in them! *Shaa* *Shaa* *Shaa* Sakar repeated the same attack and managed to kill 600 soldiers again before they retreated again and tightened the defense more, then he formed the blood into small needles and sprayed them with them, so he harvested about 500 soldiers, then 300 more, then the defenses closed to the point that each time he only killed a few dozen soldiers. "...." The annoyance appeared on Sakaar''s face, he felt helpless but he couldn''t move because of his siege, if he left his position to approach the soldiers in any of the directions, the rest would destroy the space portal, and this is something that must not happen! ''If I had the Sound Ring now, I would have been able to summon Pd to the Space Portal area and--'' A drop of regret hit Sakaar for a moment, but he shook it away with a shake of his head. Regret is a trait of the weak. A strong person is one who acknowledges reality and prepares to ovee it, or just epts his fate and dies steadfastly. *Shaaa* *Shaaa* *Shaaa* The killing continued without stopping... After each killing spree, the sea of ??blood increased a little, but the endless wave of attacks made it lose more. Sakaar looked at his wrist... That area was cracked, and the skin on his entire body was dry as if he hadn''t drunk a drop of water in years. There was no longer any free blood that coulde out. If he forced more out, he might fall dead. "Continue!!" General Therin noticed what was happening and became more excited, if he brought down that creature dead he would definitely have a huge reward. *Baam* *Baam* *Baam* "..." Sakar continued to look at his cracked wrist for a long time, he had stored the blood of tens of thousands of dead and still it was not enough to defend himself, was his method wrong? He always thought having the Blood Sea would make him invulnerable when facing stronger enemies for a long time, or when battling entire armies, and this is the main reason why he kept it all those years without much of a change, was he wrong? In the midst of the chaos, Sakaar took a deep breath and lowered his head, all his senses shut down, then: *Shhhh~* Most of what remained of the Sea of ??Blood returned to his body. "Haha, that monster can''t take it anymore, kill him!!" The generalughed out loud and joined the fight himself For the first time since the attack began, the space portal was revealed and the soldiers'' attacks began to descend upon it, if it weren''t for the Sea of ??Blood still present and Sakaar using his soul sense to make the Blood Sea ??repel the martial emperors'' attacks, the space portal would have been leveled to the ground... *Rumble* *Rumble* "What..?!" General Therin''s eyes trembled slightly, a tremendous pressure began to gather around Sakaar''s body at this moment, any attack approaching him would swerve away as if it was afraid to touch his body *Ba-dum* *Ba-dum* "This aura... No, impossible!" The general stopped his attack and followed Sakaar''s ethereal movements and his aura that was still rising, "Did he break through? But he was already as strong as a Marshal!!" "Hmph!" Sakaar regained his senses and shook his body, the space around him shaking slightly, he had broken through to a level 49 Demon Emperor!! "Damn it¡­ That won''t change anything!" General Therin bit his fangs, "Don''t stop! A single-level difference won''t make any difference!!" *Baam* *Baam* *Baam* Sakaar spread both hands like he wanted to epass the worlds, and spoke with a quiet yet hearable voice, "Underworld Daisy!!" Chapter 904: Killing a General Chapter 904: Killing a General ? "Underworld Daisy!!" Sakaar mmed his palms down hard,pressing the remaining blood sea into arge number of crimson flowers, each of them starting to move individually and extremely quick, stopping any attack in its tracks. The flowers werepressed with the blood blood of hundreds of Sakaars'' victims and could easily withstand multiple attacks. They were also very fast and could even neutralize some attacks without blocking thempletely. The daisies then moved away from Sakaar and towards the soldiers at full speed, there they started attacking them with their petals!! "Argh!!" The petal attacks were not a joke, within minutes several thousand soldiers were killed, and retreating was no longer useful as Sakaar''s attack range with the Underworld Daisies had increased many times over!! "You deserve to die!!" Witnessing his soldiers falling left and right, General Therin pointed towards his mothership, "Direct all the energy pearls we have towards the main cannon!" "But General--!!" There were at least 4000 pearls on the mothership at the moment, even the ship''s pilots were afraid of the resulting explosion! "Do it!!" The general waved and then looked back at Sakaar madly, "You will die today even if it''s thest thing I do! Your head will be mine! I will decorate my office with your head! I will use it to--" *Shaa* A stray petal found its way to the general''s forehead, silencing him forever. *Shaa* *Shaa* *Shaa* Then hundreds of daisies gathered around him and began emptying their load on him. "...?!?!" The general looked at Sakaar with the remaining half of his eye in shock, not knowing how he had reached him from this distance, then looked at his cold body and found himself missing all four limbs and all his organs falling out... He immediately knew that there was no turning back, he was dead. *Baam* The general fell silently and without anyone noticing, as all the soldiers were also busy shrieking and avoiding the petals madly. *Oooommmm* "Hmm?!" The aura of the mothership''s main cannon was increasing terrifyingly, and at a speed that even Sakaar feared it a little. "Protect the mothership!" A number of Great Serpent Emperors saw the daisies approaching the mothership at great speed to bring it down before the shot was ready, so they also approached and attacked the daisies, not allowing them to pass. "Tch!" When Sakaar''s intention was exposed, he huffed in annoyance, then summoned all the Netherworld Daisies back to form a shield in front of him... He could easily dodge and personally go to shoot down the ship, but he couldn''t let the space portal below him fall no matter what!! "Evacuate the city! Retreat!!" The Great Serpent Emperors felt fear as they watched the mothership''s cannon glow blue, they could clearly see cracks in the cannon and the entire body of the ship, most likely the mothership would only be able to fire once or twice more at most But... This was more than they needed! "Where is the general to order the attack?" The martial emperors began to search everywhere for Therin to give the order "We can''t wait any longer or the cannon will explode, I''ll take responsibility!" One of the general''s closest aides raised his hand toward the mothership officers, "Fire!!" *Swooooshh* The cannon shot this time wasn''t an energy ball as usual, but rather a pir of pure energy with no beginning or end. The energy pir shot out slowly and visibly from the cannon, destroying everything in its path... What remained of the Winter Eagle City great wall evaporated and all the buildings behind it vanished, the very air itself burned and the ground sank down! *BOOM* The massive energy pir crashed into thousands of daisies as they formed a certain formation. "Impossible!!" The Great Serpent Emperors couldn''t believe what they were seeing, those bloody flowers managed to stop the mother cannon''s shot!! "No, look!" The assistant general pointed forward with difficulty, the heat emitted from the cannon shot was scorching Everyone looked at the space portal with difficulty once more, started to see with some rity... *Tchhhh* The cannon shot was still advancing slowly, and the further it advanced, the bloody flowers faded away! *Tchhhh* *Tchhhh* *Tchhhh* Within a few seconds of the impact, the mother cannon shot''s size was reduced by almost half, but on the other side, the bloody flowers were only a quarter of their size, if they kept up this pace, the shot would be able to continue advancing! "Mere ants, You''re fighting what you can notprehend!" Sakaar finally made a move, raised his hand, and punched the center of the energy pir! *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* "Impossible!!" The Great Serpent Emperors saw with their own eyes the mother cannon shot, armed with 4,000 pearls, explode from within and vanish. But that was not all... *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* From within the explosion, all the remaining Netherworld Daisies shot out towards the army''s gathering. *Boom* The mothership received most of the daisies directly and exploded immediately, while the rest were distributed among the army like saws, harvesting anything they could reach. "Destroy those things!" The martial emperors went crazy and began attacking the bloody flowers individually. In one hidden attack, Sakar took down 13 Martial Emperors and several hundred soldiers, in addition to severing the limbs and seriously injuring thousands more... But in return, all the daisies disappeared. "You bastard... You damned bastard!!" The Great Serpent Emperors and the rest of the army looked at Sakar with deep hatred, but they couldn''t suppress the feeling of dread in their hearts. That monster crouching in front of them seemed to be able to-- no... actually deal with them as an entire fleet by himself, and he did so while standing still and not receiving a scratch! Maybe he is right, this is a power they can''tprehend. "Damn it, where''s the general?!" "Kill him! He has nothing left to protect! Kill him!!" Finally revealing the loophole, some of the Great Serpent Emperors took their soldiers and advanced, and the rest of the army quickly followed them forward. "....." .." Sakaar stood alone on top of the space portal, folding his arms, calmly awaiting the iing army... He really had nothing left. In his current condition, maybe if a marshal or two came here, he would be able to fight them somehow, but on a mission to defend a space portal of this size, it seems that he will fail.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Heh~" Sakaar sighed and uncrossed his arms, one turned into a sword and the other into a machete. The destruction of the space portal today had be inevitable, but at least he would kill several thousand more as punishment!! *Bzzzz* "Hmm?" Sakaar felt space tremors under his feet and quickly looked up to see what was happening He found an old human below him wearing ck and gold armor, and next to him a red human glowing with mes, another person with a fox''s head, and with them a demon he knew well, Moren. "....." The four didn''t immediately pay attention to Sakaar, they just stood there watching the army panting towards them angrily, thinking what the hell they had done to deserve such a reception. Chapter 905: Reception party Chapter 905: Reception party ? Five minutes ago-- "Damn, where is the General when we need him? Did he escape?" One of the Fleet General''s assistants looked around frantically, they had started preparing to attack the monster crouching at the space portal, but they still couldn''t find their leader. "Maybe... he was killed?!" Another assistant muttered pessimistically. "Shut up! Are you saying that that monster managed to kill him while he was standing among us? Is our general weak or are we the ones who lost our sight? That''s absolutely impossible!!" His colleague pped him on the back of the head. "Whatever happened, we have to get rid of him now, the blood sea has disappeared and those strange blood flowers are gone, it''s time to kill him!" The First Assistant General pointed at Sakaar, "Advance, if we kill that monster and destroy the space portal, the entire southern region will be ours!" "Advance!" "Avenge your brothers, show him the wrath of the Great Serpent!" The entire Great Serpent Army had retreated a great distance when they felt the power of the mothership''s cannonball, currently only the strongest among them could see Sakaar''s features from this distance! *Step* *Step* Tens of thousands of soldiers began to slowly step forward, then their steps quickened until they started running at full speed! The strength that Sakaar showed certainly shook their being, but their umted experience as elite soldiers told them that he had reached his limits, no matter how strong a person is, he cannot fight an army alone! *Vrooomm* The ships also turned on their engines, but they did not head directly toward Sakaar, but rather leaned to the side and began to circle around the space portal at high speed, ready to rain cannon shots on Sakaar and the space portal as soon as they received the orders. In front of their eyes, the majestic monster crouching on the space portal cracked his neck right and left, then turned one arm into a sword and the other into a huge cleaver, his confident appearance ready to sh with a huge army took some more fear into their chests. "Don''t stop! It''s onest trick he''s trying to y! Go go go!!" The general''s assistants jumped and flew toward Sakaar at the same time, encouraging the rest to follow them. "Kill!!" "Heyaa!!!" *Bzzzzt* At this moment, the space inside the space portal liquefied and started sending waves as if someone had dropped a stone on the surface of a lying body of water... It has been activated! But this did not discourage the first assistant who maintained his momentum. Even if the space portal was activated, everything would be fine once they destroyed it. The one who would emerge now must be a shadow sword or perhaps a small army unit. What do they have to fear? "Hyaaa!!!!" Before their eyes, four individuals emerged, each with a different appearance. One was wearing the distinctive ck-gold armor of the True Beginning Martial Emperors, another had mes on his hair and a fur apron that covered only his private parts, the third had the head and ws of a fox, and the fourth was a demon that looked like the one who had tormented them for the past hour. "Khaaaa!!!" The assistants increased their shouting and rushing when they saw only four of them. Even if there were four more martial emperors, they wouldn''t offer anything significant in a battle of this scale. *BZZZZZ* The gate made its noise again and more began to emerge. "HYAAAAAAA!!!" "Hyaaa..." "...Eh?!" The general''s assistants and the rest of the emperors slowed down until they stood back in ce, and behind them their army also stood staring at the space portal, and those who came out of the space portal were staring at them... Over a hundred people wearing golden armor came out of the space portal and stood behind Old Man Gu, 50 people with ming hair and fur aprons stood behind Samson, 50 demi-foxes stood behind King Volpe and another 100 demons stood behind Morin. The people standing behind Samson and Volpe were mostly old men with wise, calm regiments, but their aura was undoubtedly that of a martial emperor''s realm! That is, the ones who just came out of the space portal were at least 300 individuals, all were martial emperors. "Brother Morin? All of you..." Sakar was surprised when he smelled Morin''s distinctive scent and then smelled the scents of another hundred of his men! "Oh, Brother Sakar!" Morin finally withdrew his surprise a little and looked up, "What''s going on here?" "Hehe, a massacre, that''s what''s going on." Sakarughed out loud, it had been a while since he felt this happy to see his kind, "Follow me, you can eat whatever you want but leave me half of their blood, I have to make up for what I lost." "You got it." Morin didn''t ask anymore, the word eat was all that mattered, "Let''s go!" *Swoosh* *Swoosh* Sakar charged with tremendous momentum, followed by Moren, and behind them were a hundred enthusiastic and bloodthirsty Demon Emperors. The strange thing was that neither Sakar, Moren, nor even the hundred Demon Emperors tried to convince Old Man Gu and the rest to help, they ignored them as if they didn''t exist! "Return to the ships, return to the ships quickly!!" The general''s assistants felt their hearts jump out of their chests, wasn''t one of those monsters enough?! "...Well I didn''t expect this." In front of the space portal, Samson muttered as he watched the Great Serpent Army, he had avoided them for hundreds of years only to find them right in front of him when he went to visit another!! "The Great... Serpent... Empire!!" As for King Volp, he bared his fangs and set off to fight, behind him, Sandria and fifty demi-fox martial emperors jumped into the fight with hearts filled with hatred and rage. "Tsk- That guy is always enthusiastic, I guess his animal side has an effect hehe..." Samson rubbed his beard and then looked at Old Man Gu, "Hey bro, did you know this was happening? We came to take a tour, not to fight you know." Old Man Gu shook his head with his eyebrows furrowed, "This is the you mentioned we were fighting over against the Great Serpent Empire, when I took off for Gudah the fighting had just broken out in the central region, I didn''t know that the war had spread to the southern region as well." As far as he knew, the southern region was home to the army of the True Beginning Empire, and this space portal was the most active one on the. Could it be that they would be defeated in war?!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Haha, you guys seem to be in a bad situation." Samsonughed and waved after him, "Come on guys, let''s kill a few thousand snakes to deserve the feast we were promised today!!" "Oh! Oh!" Like barbarians, Samson and his men pushed towards the Great Snake Fleet, wielding clubs and axes. "...Shoot the war ships down but cause them minimal damage, don''t let a single one escape." Old Gu finally gave the order to his men. "Yes, General!" The Martial Emperors of the True Beginning spread out in an instant, leaving directbat to the rest of the groups as they focused on shooting down the ships and establishing a blockade. Old Gu then inserted his soul sense into his ring, and chose the contact to be the second-in- command of the Shadow Swords: "Hey Charles, I''m back, yes I''m in the southern region, excuse my manners but what the fuck is going on here?!" Chapter 906: Spoils Chapter 906: Spoils ? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Six hourster--- "Tsk tsk~ It was a nice workout and all, but man, the gravity here is just unreasonably high." Samson raised his arm to shoulder level and watched it slowly descend, "Good thing you forbade us from bringing anyone under the Martial Emperor Realm, I didn''t get you when you said they''d slow us down, only now I get it..." Old Gu nodded, "That''s right, the gravity here is dozens of times stronger than any we''ve set foot on before, I think it''s at least 30 times stronger than Gudah, although your sages and saints are wee toe back any other time, but we are on a mission today, by the time they got used to Nihari it would be time for them to leave." "How beautiful... is this what the people of this see every day? How lucky they are..." Sandria looked up with a smile on her furry face, this was the first time she had looked up at the sky and not seen a snowstorm or received a heat wave that burned the edges of her fur. "You''re both talking about trivial matters." King Volp took a deep breath, "Do you feel the density of the natural energy here? This is the first time I''ve realized that energy can be smelled and felt in the lungs! Is this the smell of natural energy?!" King Volp took another deep breath. "You probably smell blood mixed with dirt, haha." Samsonughed loudly, then looked ahead... towards a sea of corpses. Needless to say... the fate of General Therin''s fleet was the most miserable ever since the war began, perhaps the worst since the Great Serpent Empire was founded ten thousand years ago, at least the rest of the fleets had a chance to do something. Sakaar alone had the confidence to destroy half of the fleet before either side had to flee... and then came along Moren and King Volp, both level 48 experts, those three alone could wreak havoc on the entire fleet and chase them to the farthest reaches of the. As if that wasn''t enough, a hundred bloodthirsty demons, a hundred humans wearing epic armor sets, and a hundred more emperors of races they''d never seen before appeared and joined the party! *Crack* "Hey, I found this armor first, it''s mine!" "Get away from the corpse!!" There wasn''t a single survivor from General Therin''s fleet, yet small conflicts were breaking out all around the space portal. The locals of Gudah were scrambling to gather weapons and armor from the Great Serpent soldiers to arm themselves and their armies when they returned, for them this was the biggest battle spoil they''d ever seen and a huge opportunity that would double their overall power. The demons of course wanted the corpses, especially Sakaar who wanted to quickly gather as many corpses as possible to recharge his blood supply before another big battle started. As for the human martial emperors, they did everything they could to bring down the ships with minimal damage and tried to protect them from being harmed by the demons or the locals of Gudah. Of course, these interests shed... The locals of Gudah and the demons began fighting over corpses, and then the demons and locals of Gudah tried to enter the ships to search them for corpses or weapons and shed with the human martial emperors. It took the intervention of Volp, Moren, Samson, and Old Man Gu to find apromise and prevent a crisis, and this is what prolonged their presence for 6 hours. Old Man Gu looked at the battlefield for a long time, where minor disputes were still erupting, and he could not help but mutter, "I have lived for nearly two thousand years and thought that I have seen it all, but I have never seen anyone like you, people of Gudah." "Oh, how so?" Samsonughed proudly "The fact that you suddenly decided to apany me to apletely foreign ce and bring all your elders and decision-makers with you was shocking enough." Old Man Gu praised first, then looked at Samson, "But to fight with us, inside ournds, over the spoils and weapons that fell from during our battle? This is something I have never seen before... Is this courage and a dead heart that fears nothing, or just impudence and thick skin?" "...I''ll choose the former, hahaha." Samsonughed out loud, then went to fight with one of his followers when he found him holding a silver club that looked powerful *buzz* A space portal opened next to everyone at this moment, and a person dressed in ck came out, "Is the battle over? I apologize, I came as quickly as I could." "Charles! I called for you a full six hours ago, what happened?" Old Man Gu frowned when he reached him as soon as the battle began, Charles told him that he was a bit busy and that he woulde to him shortly "There was an attack on the central and western regions as well, but they were dealt with." Charles took a few steps to stand next to Old Man Gu, when he noticed the red humans and fox heads rummaging through the corpses, "...Am I missing something?" Before Old Man Gu could respond, Sakaar''s strong voice was heard, "What do you mean they were dealt with? Were the two fleets wiped out?" Sakaar didn''t believe it at all, he knew very well the state of war there and it was supposed tost for days, if not weeks! "No, it seems that the crew of one of the ships here informed the rest that there was supporting from the southern space portal and that they were surrounded." Charles quickly replied, still watching the fox-headed ones, "At first they tried to invade the southern region ande to help but were blocked by the efforts of the demons, the Shadow Swords, and the Five Warlords, in the end, their generals decided to return to the northern region, I guess it was when they lost connection with this fleet." "They attacked the southern, western, and central regions, and *returned* to the northern?!" Old Man Gu was shocked, the war had developed in a way he had never expected, "What about the eastern region?" "...." Charles and Sakaar kept their silence this time "...." Old Man Gu furrowed his brows and looked back towards the sea of corpses, their silence confirming what he had thought. The fact that there was something going on between the eastern region and the snakes had be unconceble now, but no one wanted to speak for fear of His Excellency''s reaction. Chapter 907: Sakaars decision Chapter 907: Sakaar''s decision ? Other than Old Gu and Charles, even Moren and Sakaar, who were sitting nearby, also fell into a deep silence. After all, the Eastern Region was their homnd. Not too long ago, the Eastern Region was like the rest of the regions, filled with giant tribes, settlements, and so on~ But just a few years ago, Jabba returned to the Nihari Union Sect, announced that Robin had abandoned the entire sect and dered himself the new sect leader, thenunched a fierce war in which he destroyed dozens of tribes of his own kind and united the entire Eastern Region under his banner. So when it is said that the Eastern Region did not participate in a battle, it was Jabba who did not participate. If the Eastern Region did not receive an attack, it was Jabba who did not receive an attack! "There are no more enemies in the Central, Western, and Southern Regions, right?" Sakaar asked slowly. "Yes." Charles nodded. The past few days had been very heavy on him. "Good, then it''s settled..." Sakar pped his knees and stood up, "I''ll attack the Eastern Region." "What did you say?" "Are you crazy?!" Old Gu and Charles shouted at the same time, they were both a little bit panicked. "What are you two doing defending a traitor? I would be indeed crazy to let that region have any more peace, who knows what kind of plots are being hatched there?" Sakaar stood his ground. Next to Sakar, Moren nodded, clearly agreeing with him as well. "No, absolutely not!" Charles quickly and decisively shouted, "I let you do what you wanted and helped you bring the Great Serpent Empire''s army back to the north, but this time you are clearly viting His Excellency''s orders, if you take a single step towards the east I will report you immediately!" "..." Sakar had to turn slowly towards Charles Burton, "You know something, don''t you?" Charles remembered the sight of the Marshal''s ship floating above Hope City, "...What I know has been reported to His Excellency word for word, yet we were ordered topletely ignore the existence of the eastern area, and that is what you will do as well." "I agree with Brother Charles," Old Man Gu stepped forward slightly towards Sakar, forcing augh out of his face, "Brother Sakaar, I appreciate your position, I really do, but Jabba is one of His Excellency''s taboo subjects, it''s best that we leave this matter to him." "Tphuu!" Moren spat to the side, "That filthy giant Jabba, I''ve never feltfortable around him. As we always say: A good giant is a dead giant!!" "..." Sakar red at Old Man Gu and Charles for a few seconds before turning his back on them, "I''ll take a step back this time, I''ll attack the northern region." "Sakaar!" Charles shouted loudly, "There''s a n in motion right now, don''t interfere with it unknowingly and ruin it!" "What n? I think it was to use the Great Serpent Army to attack the northern tribes, right? But the Great Serpent Army stopped and sent us three fleets instead, maybe after destroying one of the three fleets they''ll send more next time!" Sakaar appeared a little angry, "Why should we wait until theye to us? What about the rest of the giant tribes that haven''t been destroyed yet? Let them live? All giants must be exterminated!" "Leave this to us, the Shadow Swords, the battles between the northern tribes and the Great Serpent Army will resume in a few days." Charles frowned but said confidently, the Shadow Swords and the Ashera Giants were now cooking the fate of the uing period. "Sorry, I won''t wait any longer, this war has gone on long enough, why should I let it go on any longer when I have 800 Demon Emperors and more than a million soldiers? I myself can crush any Marshal they have." Sakaar pped his chest, the recent battle gave him endless confidence. "The n! We have a n to follow, we have to wait for His Excellency''s orders!" "...The Lord has a lot to worry about right now. All I can do for you is return the six warships to you and leave the five warlords to help you monitor the wormhole, and also promise that I will focus more on the giants'' tribes, you can follow whatever n you are hatching ordingly." Sakaar left them and started moving towards the sea of corpses steadily, "You can report if you want, only the presence of the lord himself will prevent me from attacking the north!"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "You!! What''s wrong with you demos'' heads?!" Charles was going crazy. "Hehe, don''t try, we''ve held hands long enough." Moren let out a terrifyingugh and followed Sakaar, hoping to get a meal that would get him to Level 49 as well. "...I don''t know what''s going on here, but those beings willingly going to war against the Serpent Army is a great cause for joy." Samson slowly approached, holding a silver club, he began to breathe freely again after finally seeing Sakaar and Meren leave, his body stiffened when he heard that there were another 700 Martial Emperors of those so-called demons nearby! "Why would the demons have such hatred for the so-called giant race? Hatred never leads to solutions." King Volp sighed and shook his head. When he heard those words, Samson couldn''t control himself and burst outughing: "... Ahahahaha" Does this delusional person not see how much he hates the demi-snakes?! "Shut up!!" King Volp immediately understood his old friend and pushed him away shyly. "Damn it..." Charles followed Sakaar and Moren''s movements. Although he was in control of almost everything in Nihari at the moment, without His Excellency Robin or Supreme General Caesar, he had no real power tomand anyone with the rank of General. "What are you going to do now? That will change a lot of things..." Old Man Gu asked as he watched the demons. In fact, he had no problem with them joining the battle, and he would join them if necessary to eliminate the threat as soon as possible, but everything had to be under His Excellency''s orders! "I have to go to His Excellency to report." Charles tried to calm himself down, "He''s in Greend now and doesn''t want to be disturbed, but I have a way to reach him, but I have to get his opinion on what''s going on, this can''t wait any longer." Then Charles pointed to Volpe and Samson, "What about you? Are these the locals from Gudah? Your mission was to make good friends with them and help them in their war if needed, but instead, you brought them to Nihari for a tour. Out of all the possible ces, you chose the most coveted. Do you think His Excellency would like it?" "I entered the coordinates of the headquarters portal in Greend and it didn''t work. I then tried the coordinates of the space portal in the Central Continent of Jura. I even tried the me Continent and the rest of the continents'' space portals and didn''t get a response. What should I do? The first portal that responded to me was this one so I just used it!" Old Gu panicked a little when he heard Charles'' words, "What happened to the space portals anyway?!" "A lot happened.. I''ll tell you on our way to His Excellency!" Chapter 908: Explosive message Chapter 908: Explosive message ? net Greend -- Within Robin''s Soul Domain *Repeat* The silver Soul Domain floor part slowly began to rise, forming a cone-like shape resembling a small volcano about two meters high *Swoosh* From the crater of that small volcano, several thin silver ropes like threads came out, and at the end of each one of them was a hook. ? "Wooow!!" These hooks wrapped around the nearest primal soul orb ying around and gently pulling it until the primal soul orb settled directly above the small crater, then: *TZZZZ* From inside the crater came out a small conical thing and began to pierce the primordial spirit from below "Eehhh!!" *Droop* A drop of white soul force slowly descended along the drill and settled on the ground of the soul domain, and the next drop would not fall until several hours had passed. *Droop* *Droop* *Droop* But that drop wasn''t the only one thatnded at that moment, next to that small volcano were hundreds of others simr to it standing at equal distances, all of them the same shape, carrying the same white primal soul and working on the same drill! "Huh~ Alright, Spirit Altar No. 563 is done, next!" Robin''s soul embodiment stretched out as he finished his work and felt the soul force starting to seep down from that volcano, then focused on the next spot! "Tsk~" Evergreen was leaning against an apple tree on the side, she didn''t seem too impressed with what was going on. "Hey, would you stop that? You''re not helping here!" Robin looked a little angry, those little sounds that Evergreen was making pierced his ear every now and then, making him lose focus. "Can YOU stop this nonsense?!" As if Evergreen had finally found the right opportunity, she quickly stood up and pointed towards the altars, "What exactly are those? You have not one but TWO Master Laws but you''re afraid of a few unconscious Primal Souls? What kind ofary emperor are you? You''re supposed to raise your neck, puff out your chest, and destroy anything that stands in front of you with a single headbutt!" She had been really irritated for the past few days when she heard Robin talking about how destroying all those souls one by one and absorbing them would take him a long time, she was ready to enjoy the show as Robin destroyed arge number of them at once andughed with majesty and madness. But instead, he started making altars to slowly and steadily extract energy from them!! "Pfft... you''re describing a bull, not aary emperor." Robinughed when he heard Evergreen, "An emperor is someone who walks steadily and builds his empire wisely, that''s the quality of any ruler, but the madman you''re describing is good to be the hero of a children''s novel where he goes to save his girlfriend from the crazy rich guy!" "I didn''t want a lecture from you, you know what I mean!!" Evergreen stamped her foot, embarrassed and angry at the same time. Robinughed and shook his head, then started working on the next altar, but this time he didn''tpletely ignore Evergreen so she wouldn''t make those annoying sounds again, hearing her voice speak was a hundred times better for him, so he asked, "Did you think I should continue destroying them directly as I did with the first one?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Isn''t that more logical?" Evergreen folded her arms across her chest and tilted her head forward, "You were talking about how destroying the primal souls would take a long time, but here you are taking a slower approach! How long would it take you to set up a ughterhouse for all those primal souls? At your pace it would take at least two to three months, and how many years would it take topletely drain them if you continued at the same pace? Are you kidding me?!" "...What exactly is wrong with youary spirits?!" Robin looked back for a moment, surprised by the stupidity of what he heard, but he didn''t continue and looked straight ahead, talking too much wouldn''t help. "Ugh!!" Evergreen stamped her foot on the ground again in annoyance. He really didn''t understand howary spirits work, sometimes he felt like they were very smart and sometimes he felt like they were children who only saw superficial things . But whenever he got this feeling he remembered Juri''s words thatary spirits were designed to resemble little children no matter how old they were, and this is so that their owners would feel a desire to protect them and establish a personal rtionship with them like a little sister or daughter. This means that they are often just children who have information, but most of the time they can''t process that information and make the right choice on their own! "..." When Robin thought about this he nodded to himself, this makes some sense. If they were smart and could make decisions on their own they wouldn''t need an owner to restrain them, and also their owner would always be afraid of them all the time! After Robin reached this conclusion, he smiled and began to answer, "Anyway... I thought that the direct destruction approach would take months as just a preliminary estimate, it could take much less or much more! The reason is that I felt immediate changes in the soul demon after that orb was detonated, the change was very apparent, especially in the spot where the primal soul was destroyed." "...I asked myself what would happen if I continued. What would happen to a hungry person if they continued to eat non-stop? Even demons get stuffed, you know... Will I reach a point where there are so many changes in my soul domain that I have to stop and try to digest everything and distribute it evenly?" At that moment, he looked back, "Or worse, what if I can''t distribute that energy evenly and this causes a problem in my soul domain? What if that kind of explosion spreads the remaining memories of those creatures into my soul domain and over time this will harm me? What if the sessive explosions cause a crack in the walls of my soul domain? What if--" *Paa* Evergreen fell on her butt and covered her ears, "Alright Alright enough please, I get it!!" Robinughed and then went back to focusing on making more Soul Altars... If his estimation was correct, the Soul Domain would grow in power this way at a reasonable rate, but more importantly, it would form at a steady rate, and it would also reduce the levels of danger to the lowest possible level. *Creek* At this moment, the ground of the soul domain next to Robin began to take shape to resemble Charles Burton. "Oh?" Robin raised his eyebrows when he saw that image, smiling, "This is what messages inside the soul domain look like?" Of course, Robin had modified the voice ring to be a direct link between the souls and not through thew of sound, and he also made the method ofmunication to be by copying the soul imprint, so it is only natural that Charles'' soul imprint would take this image. The image of Charles began to make a sound without moving his lips or looking at Robin, as if he were a deaf statue, "Your Excellency, I apologize for disturbing you, but we must talk as soon as possible, signs of rebellion are beginning to appear on Sakaar." Chapter 909: Panic Chapter 909: Panic ? Ten minutes ago-- Greend-- New Port City *Bzzzzt* Old Gu and Charles Burton walked out of a massive space portal, right behind them came Samson and Volpe, and immediately they all started looking around with raised eyebrows, each watching something of their own... *Bam* *Bam* "Where is the earthly brown steal lumber I asked for?!" "Coming!!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Hey, I want a hundred iron rods here!!" *Neigh* *Neigh* The sounds of builders shouting, the noise of horse-drawn carts and hammers pounding on nail heads, the glow of the me Path users bending iron for construction, and even a few girls using the Water Path to conjure up little clouds to fill barrels for construction purposes and drinking. This was a gigantic construction site! A closer look showed no buildings standing yet, only solid foundations being established as far as the eye could see, and behind them a massive mountain serving as the backbone of the city. This city didn''t resemble anything they had seen before, they saw muscr people hammering huge nails in specific ces under the buildings and on the mountain, and other people wearing loose uniforms drawing things on the ground, whatever they were doing was not part of building houses and shops!! "...Well, again, I didn''t expect this," Samson spoke in surprise, Volpe and even Old Man Gu nodded along with him. But Charles didn''t seem too surprised, "This city didn''t exist a week ago, it''s just that General Theo chose this ce to build a space portal, and thus this ce was destined to be one of the''s core areas, so the Lady Emily ordered a city to be built here at the highest standard and named it the New Port City and allocated arge number of resources and manpower to it when it''s finished it should be on the same level as the Imperial Capital in terms of defenses." After receiving such a huge attack on the threes, it was no longer reasonable to focus on strengthening the army alone. They learned the hard way that they had to protect the central ces in the empire if they wanted to continue seriously in what they were doing. So, Emily, after opening the imperial treasury under the steep hill, allocated a huge part of it to rehabilitate the old cities and strengthen them to some degree. Then she began coordinating to build a few cities that would be the cornerstone of the empire''s dominance on itsnds... And of course, thends next to the space portal were the best choice after the destruction of the steep hill. Even after speaking confidently, Charles couldn''t stop looking around, filling his eyes with what was going on... He was constantly getting news from the Shadow Swords, but he hadn''t been to Greend since before the war started, "Come on, there''s supposed to be a decent tent nearby that''s ready to receive VIPs." The three of them followed Charles, trying to find their way through what he could call the city''s structure... The roads were wide and already had defined features, but they were also full of broken stones, wood, and metal from construction, so walking through them was a bit difficult. But none of the four didn''t care for it... Charles still didn''t know how to get His Excellency''s attention or how to confront him if he interrupted him while he was doing something important. Old Gu began to observe the Runes drawn on the ground by the Rune Masters, trying to figure out what they were and began to think of ways to stuff more defenses. As for Volpe and Samson, they were in a world of their own, looking around like children. Greend has a wonderful atmosphere, there are three suns in its green sky that provide a constant source of energy for the nts but at the same time do not affect the temperature of the, thew of life is present everywhere around them to the point that they both saw some flowers and buds sprouting in the wood prepared for construction! As far as the eye could see, they could see something like a mountain blocking the view, but with some careful focus, they were able to make out that it was a tree, a huge tree whose top they could not see from its bottom! The birds chirping around them, the meadows they could see as far as the eye could see, the little animals they could see ying among the lush green trees, everything about this ce made Volpe mutter unconsciously, "...Is this heaven?!" "...Man you know how much that statement annoys me, but this time I''ll agree with you!" Samson couldn''t believe what he was seeing either *Gasp* Volpe took a deep breath, "The energy here is dense too..." "Yeah, dense and gentle, I''ve never felt anything like it before." Samson took a deep breath as well, "But it''s not like the we were on a while ago." "Yes, the energy there is just a little bit more dens, and it''s different..." Volpe tried to remember that feeling again, "I guess it''s heavier and more aggressive? The energy here is much morefortable." "That''s right, I can see it to!" Samson nodded seriously 11 ..... After a few seconds of silence, the two of them burst outughing... Hours ago, they were thinking of ways to avoid the Great Serpent Empire, but somehow now they were traveling betweens, assessing their energy advantages!! "We''ve arrived." Charles pointed to arge tent in front of them The tent was set up on the outskirts of the city, over arge grassy meadow, closed on all sides and surrounded by guards preventing anyone below the rank of Assistant General from entering. None of them had seen Charles before, but of course, when they saw General Gu they quickly made way for him, saluting him. *Krrr* *Krrr* As soon as the four of them entered, they found themselves good seats, then looked at Charles, waiting for what woulde next. "Huuu~" Charles sighed and closed his eyes for a moment "..." Then he opened his eyes and reassured them, "Well I sent the meeting request to His Excellency and sent him the location, all we have to do now is wait, if we''re lucky he''ll be here in--" *Shaaaa* Before Charles could finish the sentence, the space split in front of him and Robin emerged, opening his eyes wide and shouting the moment heid eyes on Charles, "What in the actual FUCK do you mean by signs of rebellion appearing on Sakaar?!" Chapter 910: Rage Chapter 910: Rage ? *Riiipp* Space was cut off and Robin came out, then he shouted directly at Charles, "What in the actual f*ck do you mean by signs of rebellion appearing on Sakaar?! Does he want to take a for himself? Does he no longer tell the new generations about my favors upon them? Did he refuse to acknowledge me as his lord? Speak, what happened?!" "Ahh.. Ah...!!" From Charles'' shock, his tongue waspletely tied. He had carefully chosen those words to be few and precise to give Robin a general picture of the situation so that he could be free as soon as possible, but that reaction clearly said that he had misjudged the situation!! Old Gu tried to quickly remedy the situation when he found Charles stuck like this, "Your Excellency, I don''t know what Brother Charles said to you but the situation isn''t that bad, please sit down and listen to what he has to say." *Paa* But instead of calming down, Robin reached out and grabbed Charles'' cor, "What does Gu mean? Are you ying with me, boy? Do you know what I''ll do to you if you find it funny?" Although Robin has some confidence in the loyalty of the demons after all he has done for them. But in the end they are still a different race, a race that needs a leader from among them to lead them, and in the case of the demon, they have three leaders: Moren, Sakaar, and Amon. Sakaar is the actual leader of the demon army, and although Robin strongly supports Amon, he has only been able to control 30% of the demon race at best, and Moren maybe 10%, while the rest obey Sakaar blindly... It can even be exaggerated a little and say that his personal rtionship with Sakaar is equal to his rtionship with the demons! In Robin''s view, the only thing worse than Sakaar''s rebellion is the killing of Caesar or Richard, for example, this is something that does not tolerate interpretation and exaggeration!! "Hey hey brother over there, give brother Charles here a chance to exin calmly, what''s with this strong entrance?" Seeing that, Samson stood upughing and walked over and put his hand on Robin''s shoulder, "Hey brother Charles, what did you tell this brother toe so quickly? Is it about those weird demons? If you guys want my opinion, you guys should get rid of them as soon as possible!" "Haha, it''s none of our business brother Samson, we''re just guests here! But really, a lot has happened on that, and those demons are really crazy! Come sit down brother and let brother Charles exin the situation to all of us, honestly even I don''t understand everything yet haha." Volpeughed out loud as he scratched the bottom of his jaw, The situation was amusing to him. "...!!" The only one who read the situation correctly was Old Gu, whose breathing quickened, wanting to get up and quickly close their mouths!! *Rumble* Robin slowly turned to face Samson, his eyes shining with a faint golden glow. *Step* *Step "Kkk... kkk..." Samson quickly removed his hand and took two steps back from the intensity of fear, a suffocating soul pressure hitting his mind and core, making him feel like a rabbit standing in front of his natural predator. Samson felt the air in the tent disappear, he even felt the sky falling on his head, all the words he had learned throughout his life he forgot as he slowly retreated until *Paa* he found himself sitting on his seat again. And he wasn''t the only one, King Volpe, level 48, opened his eyes wide and then turned to look at the ground without saying a word, just a few drops of sweat falling silently, "...!!" After Robin had returned the silence to the tent again, he couldn''t help but nce quickly at Volpe and Samson, something of anger appeared on his face, and then he shouted in a loud voice, "Theo! I''m in the guest tent next to the new space portal, drop what''s in your hand ande to me immediately!" *Bzzzzt* Not even 3 seconds passed before the sound of an instant space portal opening outside the tent was heard and Theo quickly entered, "What''s the matter, father?" As soon as he entered, he noticed Robin holding Charles by the cor, General Gu sitting on the side closing his mouth like a grounded child, and he noticed the presence of two strange individuals he had never seen before, "What''s going on here?" "Are you asking me, Shadow Sword Commander?!" Robin shouted at Theo, "Your assistant dragged me out of my soul research seclusion with an inurate report of Sakaar''s rebellion, and I came here to find two scum calling me brother, and you sleeping in some watermelon with no idea what was going on?!" "..." The two scum looked at the ground without saying a word. "...I apologize, I summoned a number of Shadow Swords from others and led them myself to prevent unrest in Greend after the war ended, I put all my focus on it." In front of his father''s anger, Theo looked at the ground as well, then quickly turned to Charles, "What did you do? Didn''t I give you direct orders not to send anything to His Excellency ever?!" "I apologize, General, for breaking orders, I apologize, Your Majesty, for dragging you out of your seclusion, but this really can''t wait," Charles spoke quickly, "Sakaar has refused to obey your orders not once, not twice, but three times!!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "...?!" Robin gently let go of Charles'' cor, adjusted it again for him, and patted his shoulder, "Let''s hope what you''re saying isn''t true, it would be better for everyone this way..." He then went and sat on the main seat. "Alright, I''m all ears, what are you here for?" Robin spoke with absolute authority, but he didn''t forget to nce sideways at Samson and Volpe, "Wait outside while we finish." Chapter 911: Sakaars position Chapter 911: Sakaar''s position ? After taking Robin''s permission, Charles quickly stood up and began to tell him what had happened since the Great Serpent Army''s fleets began heading south and his decision to confront them. Then he told him about Sakaar confronting an entire fleet alone until support came, and after that he talked about Sakkar''s desire to attack the eastern region had it not been for General Gu being able to stop him. Finally, he told him about his decision to attack the northern region and his sentence: I will not stop unless the Lord himselfes. "..." In front of those sessive raging events, Robin did not open his mouth, he just rested his chin on his left hand as he listened calmly until Charles finished exining thest thing rted to Sakaar, so Robin allowed him to sit down with a simple movement and without saying a word. "Father! Sakaar is going too far, everyone knows that the Shadow Swords is an organization that works under your directmand, everyone must listen to us." Theo didn''t seem too impressed with what he heard either, "Even if he didn''t ept Charles'' authority, he should have at least waited to ask permission from Supreme General Caesar or at worst he should havee to ask permission from you personally, not to act on his own!" "Huh~" The second man of the Shadow Swords let out a long sigh, His Excellency''s permission for him to sit reassured him a little, but General Theo''s words of favoritism told him that he had crossed the danger zone. As for Robin, he nodded at Theo''s words, then looked to the other side at Old Man Gu, "Based on your long experience, how would you ssify Sakaar''s actions?" The old man looked at the ground with a sigh, "...They are very simr to my eldest son''s." Robin raised his eyebrows slightly, Old Man Gu''s son was the me Empire''s previous emperor who ordered the destruction of Jura City, and who was eventually killed by Old Man Gu himself, and his body handed over to the demons, "Exin More." "My son wasn''t always like this, he was obedient and secretive, striving to be stronger, but when he reached the same power as me, he changed and became more self-centered, and this increased after I abdicated the throne to him and decided to retire, he no longer consulted me on anything." Old Man Gu paused for a moment, looking down at his foot as if he were seeing his son''s iplete body, "But I know for sure that he didn''t do this out of hatred for me, he wanted to indirectly tell me that he is no longer a child, that he has grown up and that I can depend on him, that I can take my much-deserved rest and stop worrying about him." "Sakaar is not your son, he is not even a human being to have such thoughts." Theo intervened in a cold tone, "They are creatures that only know how to prey and reproduce, nothing else in their heads, even their following of my fatheres from the instinct that he provides them with their ideal livelihood!" "Then I will have to disagree with you, Your Highness, why don''t we all take a look at the three incidents once more?" Old Gu quickly snapped out of his bad state of mind and turned to Theo, "First: He mopolized to stop the invasion of the North so that we don''t lose more territory, the war wouldn''t spread to the entire, and to protect the Space Portal from certain destruction. Second: To attack the Eastern Region: There is a danger lurking in that direction, honestly, we are all thinking about doing it, however, he stopped when he heard that His Excellency would be sad and that should count as something. Third andst: To attack the North, this seems like a selfish idea at first, but it is a necessary move to reignite the war after it has cooled down." "Even if the decisions were shrouded in some selfishness, in all three times he was thinking about the Empire''s interests." Old Gu then looked at Robin, "He wants to tell you: I am here, you can pay attention to whatever you want and rely on me, I will manage your interests as I see fit... or at least that is my understanding." "Yeah, I think so too, Sakaar doesn''t want to rebel, he just doesn''t want orders from anyone." Robin nodded a few times and then startedughing, "He''s be so powerful that there''s no one left in his eyes except me... I guess I should feel honored that he still respects me a little bit." "What do you want to do, father?" Theo looked irritated as he heard his father''s words, "If you want my opinion, you should send Big Brother Caesar or Little Brother Richard to take care of it." From Charles'' report, Sakaar''s strength was clearly evident, but Theo had absolute confidence in Caesar''s strength, whom he had fought alongside for decades, and what he heard about Richard''s actions in Jura was even more terrifying. He heard that Richard burned a Marshall so bad that there was no ashes left!! Either of them could bring Sakaar''s nose to the ground once again. And the benefit of that? It would simply tell Sakaar that he is not the strongest being in the empire yet, and that he had to walk the lines drawn for him like anyone else. "NO! I would not rmend it at all. Trying to subjugate Sakaar this way would certainly backfire," Old Man Gu quickly interjected, "Sakaar has pride rooted in his bones and it shows in his words and actions. Any attempt to insult him would turn him into a true rebel!" "Should we just let him do whatever he wants and rearrange our ns every now and then to suit him? Who exactly is our monarch? Being strong and authoritative doesn''t mean he can do whatever he wants, everything he has is given to him by His Excellency!" Charles supported his superiorn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I didn''t say that, don''t put words in my mouth, all I''m saying is that His Excellency should find a more peaceful solution, perhaps give him the orders directlyter, or simply remove them from the picture entirely!" Old Gu quickly replied, "Your Excellency, Sakaar''s actions indicate that he is 100% loyal to you, you don''t have to subordinate him to anyone else in order to enjoy his service, any good ruler would make some exceptions if he had a subordinate like that!" "Father!!" "Your Excellency!!" Both Theo and Old Gu looked at Robin, waiting for his decision... Theo wanted to subdue Sakar by force, and Old Gu was trying to prevent a major internal crisis from erupting, for him fighting the demons over something this trivial sounded crazy! Robin remained silent for a few seconds, then muttered, "...You did a good job stopping him from attacking the Eastern Region, Gu." Then he stood up, and with a wave of his hand he began to draw a map of the Nihari on the ground, then he called to Charles, "Draw me the current positioning of the demon forces." Chapter 912: Three armies Chapter 912: Three armies ? "Draw me the current position of the demon forces." After detailing aplete map of Nihari''s surface, Robin looked to the side, pointing at the map. Charles of course knew that the question was directed at him, and it was also a test of some sort. If he hade here to give a report of this scale without having enough information, Robin''s punishment would have been harsher. But fortunately, he had been on Nihari for several hours after his conversation with Sakaar, following up on the situation of the demons, and the situation of the uninvited visitors from Gudah. Charles stood up and went to the middle of the tent, then bent down to draw an X on the ground with his finger. Immediately, the ce of the mark caught everyone''s attention for various reasons. That mark was drawn in an extremely sensitive location. It was located exactly on the border between the southern, central, and eastern regions! Charles straightened his back and pointed at it, "Before I left, Moren was assigned to station here with 100 Demon Emperors and 200,000 Demon Kings and below. I kept an eye on them for a while to see if they were nning to advance towards the Eastern Region, but they stayed put and started preparing some sort of a corpse feast..." Old Gu, Theo, and even Robin exchanged nces... That was an extremely dangerous and provocative move! The Southern and Central Regions currently belong to the True Beginning Empire, why would the demons station an army there? It was very clear that it was to provoke the Eastern Region. However, Jabba cannot object, as he is still implicitly in an alliance with the True Beginning Empire. If he came out of hisir and tried to expel Moren and his men from that dangerous location, it would be a coup and then Moren would have the right to fight him. That is why Moren was equipped with 100 Demon Emperors, This is a preparation for war!! But at the same time, they did not start the war out of respect for Sakaar''s promise to Old Gu. They are just sitting in theirnds and holding feasts. The second possible reason for their presence there is to prevent the Nihari Union Sect from entering the Southern Region. If they left the Southern Regionpletely empty, it is not at all unlikely that the first move of the Nihari Union Sect would be to try to seize the Southern Region for many reasons... Whether to besiege the Central Region, destroy the Space Portal, convince billions of intelligent races''w users to take their side, or simply impose more influence on the! And yet again, this intention was not announced... the demons are just sitting around eating and ying in theirnds with endless provocation. "Here we will find thergest concentration of the Demon army led by Sakaar himself, although he seemed too hot headed in our discussion, he is currently stationed here without moving a single step, with his their are 300 Demon Emperors and 500,000 Demon Kings and below." Charles took a step and ced the next X. It was at the top of the central area, that spot was not far from the northern area''s borders, and it was not very close either, it could be said that with a signal from him, Sakar could invade the north within half an hour... "The next location is--" Before Charles could take the next step, Theo stopped him, "Wait a minute, tell us more about the Great Serpent Army''s movements in the northern region." "Alright." Charles bent again and drew arge circle in front of the X.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om That circle was inside the northern region, but it was close to the border, the distance between it and the Sakaar Army''s position was not extensive at all... Charles then continued to draw several smaller circles along the eastern part of the northern region. Charles then stood up again and pointed at the small circles, "Those are the current ship gathering points of the Great Serpent Empire, The two Marshals destroyed the 4 Giant Tribes in the eastern half apart from the Azil Tribe, and those ships are still killing and looting what''s left." Charles then pointed at therge circle, "Then the two Marshals gathered to form a unified army and attacked this area, which is thend of the Ashera Giant Tribe, but the Ashera Giants had already left towards the west before the Marshals arrived, so they have been standing still for two days and have not made any new movements." "This..." Old Man Gu started to stutter, all the words stuck in his throat "Let me guess then..." Robin pointed to a certain spot where an X mark appeared, "Amon is here with the rest of the Demon Army, right?" "Exactly Your Highness, how did you know?" Charles opened his eyes wide, "Amon is currently there with 300 Demon Emperors and nearly 400,000 Demon Kings and he''s still advancing!" "Ah... ah..." Once again the words escaped Old Gu''s mouth, even Theo knitted his eyebrows until they almost touched his nose. "..." Even Robin leaned back and rxed his seat, not saying a word. The point where Robin drew the X was located inside the northern region, right after crossing the western border... From what they could see from the Great Serpent Empire''s army formation, it was clear that they had been exhausted in the eastern part of the northern region and were currently stuck in the middle, otherwise the Marshals wouldn''t have needed toe together to attack the Ashera Giant Tribe, and they wouldn''t have thought of sending three fleets to attack the south. At the same time, in the western part of the northern region, where there were 6 Giant Tribes, they were all entrenched in their ces, keeping their forces, not wanting to move, and it didn''t seem like they were going to go out to fight anytime soon. Continuing like this would eventually lead to the Marshals temporarily stopping their invasion of the northern region and focusing entirely on the rest of the, which was full of vast areas and resources to seize... And that''s why Sakaar came and stood like a thorn in their throats at the central border. If the Marshals wanted to gather their army and head south, they would have to pass through Sakkar and his army first, and if they made this decision, Amon could abandon his position ande to attack them from behind! This didn''t solve the problem of the war that was slowing down in the northern region? No problem, Amon was sent with a huge army to invade the northern region from the west, this way Amon would only attack the giant tribes as Sakaar promised. If the giants tried to escape the brutality of the enraged demon army, they would have to sh with the army of the Great Serpent Empire in the east, and if they stayed where they were, they would be devoured city by city until they were all wiped out... If this happened and the giants were wiped out by Amon, the Marshals of the Great Serpent Empire would find themselves surrounded and the Demons attacking them from the south and the west!! After a long silence in the tent, the first voice heard was Theo''s: "...The Demons are capable of drawing up suchplex tactics?" Chapter 913: Fear Chapter 913: Fear ? "...The demons are capable of drawing up suchplex tactics?" Theo found it difficult to say these words, but they came out anyway. "Hehe, what do you think?" Robinughed, pointing to the map, "Even if you all stayed inside the headquarters for months trying toe up with a master battle n it wouldn''t necessarily be any better than this." In fact, Robin wasn''t angry when he heard that Sakaar decided to extend control over the central, southern, and western regions. On the contrary, he was happy, and almost punished Charles, but Charles then continued and told him that he intended to take over the eastern region as well, which made him hesitate a little and stay silent. When Robin left Nihari, the remaining Demon Emperors were less than 300. If he had given them the task of protecting the central region, it would have been a fantasy, and perhaps it would have even led to some kind of internal rebellion. So he contented himself with giving them the task of protecting the wormhole and gave them the five warlords, hoping that the decision woulde from them and that they would die defending the central region... Of course, if they failed to understand what he wanted, he wouldn''t have med them either, after all, they were just Demons. But Sakaar understood... He focused on strengthening the army and raising as many Demons as possible to the Emperor''s Realm to aplish the mission required of him, and he even came up with a decisive n that deterred two fleets and destroyed the third! Even if this was a coincidence and he was just a stupid, bloodthirsty Demon like the rest of them, the n they see now is pure military genius! "This... This is bad, Your Excellency, really really bad!!" Old Man Gu who was defending the demons a moment ago suddenly looked agitated, "How can youugh when you see this? Don''t you feel threatened?!" Up until this moment, Old Man Gu had been defending Sakaar as a powerful weapon in the hands of the empire, a strong individual who could face the marshals head-on, especially after seeing his fight against the fleet, he couldfortably say that he had a battle powerparable to the likes of Caesar and Richard. But that was no longer the case now, he couldn''t treat Sakar as just a powerful demon who wanted to eat, reproduce and fight, this military n had shown unparalleled genius... That demon had reached an intelligence level that surpassed the average human!! If such brute force, such immense authority, and such sharp intelligence werebined in one person... Old Man Gu quickly stood up, "Your Excellency, I now agree with His Highness Prince Theo, my eyes were not open before, Sakaar must be subdued as soon as possible, no, he must be destroyed!!" "Hahaha, to be so good that your own allies fear you, this Sakaar really can''t keep quiet." Robin lifted his head withughter and started pping "Your Excellency, please take this seriously, it concerns the longevity of the Empire, our lives!!" Old Gu spoke in terror "Father, what are you nning to do? Give an order, any order, and it will be carried out." A faint killing intent began to leak from Theon/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Both of them noticed the rising danger represented by Sakaar, and even the capabilities of the demons as a whole, now even Charles began to examine the map andprehend what they were talking about, sweat dripped from his forehead like a waterfall but he preferred to remain silent! "You both think too much,"ughing, Robin rested his chin on his hand again, "Does anyone know why I founded the empire?" "This..." Old Gu and Charles didn''t know the answer. As for Theo, he had heard this answer from his mouth before, "Because you want a powerful system that works on its own to provide you with security and resources and make your way easier while you are busy with your research." "Right!" Robin pointed at his son, "So when someonees out to me who wants to act on his own to protect my interests, I have to get rid of him? Don''t you think that''s illogical?" "But Your Excellency, the demons are--!!" Old Gu quickly intervened. But Robin raised his hand to stop him, "The demons have always been loyal to me, no reason to doubt them now. My problem with Sakaar was that he refused to obey orders and wanted to make his own decisions, if he was just impulsive and bloodthirsty like the rest of the demons that would have been a disaster! But..." Robin pointed to the map, "It''s clear that he has enough qualifications to make me trust his decisions, and this isn''t the first time, during the Orphan Blood War Sakaar managed to keep the demons safe and slowly increase their power even though the Orphan Blood locals were using the sacrifice against him if we had left them alone for a while he would have won without my intervention." "Your Excellency, all this is admirable and all, but could you please rify your position, in what direction do you trust his decisions? We''re not talking about a war council where everyone present has their say and the best is chosen, what we''re talking about here is his immediate decisions on the battlefield!" Old Man Gu tried to influence Robin even more, "Let''s take what happened in Nihari as an example, the Shadow Swords were preparing to use the Ashera Sect as a focal point to destabilize the north and force the rest of the Giants'' ns to move against the Great Serpent Empire''s army, but Sakaar came up with this move and destroyed everything they had been nning for weeks or even months!" "..." Robin nodded in agreement. "General Gu is absolutely right, we only have one army after all, we need a clear chain ofmand," Charles quickly interjected, "If Supreme General Caesar wants one thing, and Sakaar wants another, what''s going to happen?!" "You''re right, this is the crux of the matter!" Robin pped his palm together and pointed at Charles, then took out an empty scroll from his void ring and began writing on it, then stamped it with an energy seal bearing the Empire''s emblem, then passed it to Theo, "These are my new orders, make them known to all." "...An order to establish a second army?" Theo took the scroll and read it quickly, his pupils widening as he went down, "You''re giving Sakar the same standing as Caesar?!" Chapter 914: Second army Chapter 914: Second army ? "A decree to create a second army? Sakar will be parallel to Caesar?!" Theo''s shout made both Old Gu and Charles open their eyes wide. There are currently arge number of generals in the True Beginning Empire, each of whom can lead a part of the army and act independently. For example, on Jura, the main army was divided between Alexander, Victoria, Raiden, Billy, Elizabeth, etc.- But in the end, they act in one direction and in a specific direction. A General''s role is to lead the army division in his possession to achieve the goals ordered by the supreme general of the army, namely Caesar. The idea can be simplified further by saying that it is one army under onemand, Caesar, and the rest of the generals are assistants who facilitate the implementation of his orders. But the decree that was just sealed gives Sakaar the right to form a second parallel army so that he is the supreme general over it! "No! This absolutely should not happen!!" Old Man Gu felt an immediate panic attack. But after he received a stare from Robin, he shot his mouth again. "Doesn''t this mean that Supreme General Caesar will lose any authority to lead the demons?!" Charles asked quickly, trying to keep himself calm. "But when did Caesar actually lead the demons?" Robin opened his arms when faced with the question, "Since the first day the demon brought Jura they were excluded from any army, Caesar has never led them into battle. This is not because he doesn''t want to or doesn''t recognize them as my followers, but because the human army refuses to be in the same ce as the demon army, and even though our army has expanded to include the people of Jura, Greend, alongside the intelligent races of Nihari and The Orphan Blood, they have all agreed not to wee the Demons." "Does anyone remember thest time humans and demons fought side by side in the same battlefield?" He then passed his eyes over Old Man Gu and Theo, "In the Jura Conquest War, I didn''t have a human army yet, the demons did all the work. During my control and reformation of the Jura, all the demons were directed to the central continent and monitored closely by you guys. In the Greend War, the demons were sent to the Orphan Blood. And since the Nihari War began, they have been sent to the Western Region to hold it on their own." "The only times the martial emperors of the two armies have met during a battle has been because I personally intervened and brought them together, as happened recently in the Battle of Safe City, after which the two armies immediately separated again." Robin raised a finger and then lowered it, "Am I right or have I overlooked something, gentlemen?" Robin was trying to show them that his decision wouldn''t affect the First True Beginning Empire''s army led by Caesar, but he implicitly felt a little regretful as he frowned... He had always been afraid of the demons'' nature and treated them like dogs, the fact that they still wanted to fight for him was a miracle in itself. "..." No one responded to Robin''s words, the demon army was always used as a trump card or an additional weapon to be brought out when needed, it was never recognized as part of the empire''s army, even in this conversation it was still referred to as the demon army! "I know what you''re afraid of, I myself was afraid of the same thing so I was trying to suppress them and give them minor roles all the time, but they still grew stronger every day, if we take the warlords out of the equation, the demon army is currently much stronger than the human army." Robin rubbed his eyes with two fingers, "Marginalizing them further will result in people like Sakaar, Amon, and others trying to prove themselves over and over again. All I will do is leave the stage for them to prove themselves the right way." "Other than that, what else do I have? Try to suppress them further? For how long? Their power is growing every day... Or maybe try to exterminate them? With what power and reason would I resort to such action?!" Robin shook his head, "This is a risk, I realize that, but a risk that everyone must help me with whether they like it or not, are my words clear?" "..." The three nodded silently. "Good!" Robin patted his knee, then took out another scroll to write something else and passed it to Charles, "Inform Sakaar about the decree, and give him this, it contains a few simple rules that he must abide by in the event that the First and Second Armies are on the same battlefield." "Yes." Charles received the scroll with both hands and quietly withdrew from the tent toplete his mission.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "And you, would you PLEASE hurry and return to your natural role?" After Charles left, Robin raised one eyebrow at Theo. Theo''s presence at the head of the Shadow Swords had always made it easier for him to manage the empire, Theo''s natural familiarity with darkness and his status as Robin''s adopted son, in addition to his rich sessful history in his position gained him a weight and awe wherever he appeared, perhaps if he had been in Charles'' ce in Nihari all this would not have happened. "Here or there, all our work is for you, Father." Theoughed, "Thest war made the people of Greend forget your kindness in removing the gloom of the Tree Fathers, and not only that, but many hated us because you gained them such a powerful enemy that is worse than the Tree Fathers, so we are trying hard to cut these grudges early before they take root, keeping what already got it as important as gaining a new, don''t you think so, Father? Anyway, no need to worry, after the decisive decisions of the Headquarters Lady Emily I don''t think it will be long before I return to my position." "So what are you doing here? Go quickly and improve my image in front of the people!" Robin waved several times jokingly "Hehe." With a lightugh, Theo also disappeared from the tent. "Heh~ His Highness Prince Theo is always diligent and never spares any effort. Ah, unfortunately, good times pass quickly." Old Guughed with some embarrassment then stood up, bowed slightly, and took two steps back towards the tent door, "I will also excuse myself to leave Your Highness to your soul research, goodbye." "Hold your steps." Chapter 915: Equals? Chapter 915: Equals? ? "...That''s all your excellency, after Charles followed the demons'' movements we decided to leave the other 100 Demon Emperors in Nihari next to the space portal with the 100 Martial Emperors who had just arrived from Gudah, one reason is so that we don''t have to walk in argepany everywhere, and the other reason is as an additional protective cover for the space portal if it gets attacked since it''s currently our main entrance to Nihari." Old Gu rubbed his hands quickly. "...If I understand correctly, you brought over a hundred Martial Emperors from a potentially hostile, a that has an overlord, and out of all ces younded in Nihari... Questionable choices, don''t you think?" "Your Excellency, these were not choices at all, we didn''t even agree on the numbers of those who woulde along!! After trying to link several portals and failing, the only one that worked was the southern space portal in Nihari, so I jumped inside it unconsciously before it closed like the previous ones, and I didn''t pay attention to those standing behind me, as soon as I reached the other side and saw the Great Serpent Army approaching us, I froze in ce for a few seconds, and when I looked back, a hundred scoundrels had already crossed, I assure you that bringing them to Nihari was not my intention, this is fate!!" Old Gu spoke quickly Ever since Charles reminded him of his action, he had been confused for hours thinking about what he should say to Robin to justify bringing a new potential enemy into a coveted ce like Nihari, in the end he decided to tell the truth and try to look as pathetic as he could, lying to someone with the Eyes of Truth is pure stupidity. "...Interesting." Robin rubbed his chin gently, clearlypletely lost in thought "Yes Your Excellency, that''s exactly what it is." Old Gu nodded several times "Do you know what I''m talking about?" Robinughed and then pointed to the tent door, "Invite them back in, I''ll meet them." "Right away, Your Excellency." Old Man Gu stood up and took quick steps outside. This time, he hoped that the two would act as carefree and indifferent as usual. He didn''t care if His Excellency were to issue orders to execute Volpe and Samson. Anything to distract him from the mistake he made would be good! But contrary to his expectations, he didn''t search too much. The two were standing outside next to the guards, their hands behind their backs like students who were sent to the headmaster''s office. "...Who exactly are you two?!" "You''ve really gotten us into trouble this time, Brother Gu, You''ve gotten us into trouble!" King Volpe calmed down a bit when he saw Old Man Gu talking to them. "You told us that your Master was an easy-going, fun-loving person who wasn''t inclined to war. Was he the one inside?" "It''s your luck that we came at a time like this. You only have yourself to me. I also said that he didn''t like unnecessary wars. I didn''t say that he was an idiot. He''s still theary emperor, you fox-head!!" Old Man Gu couldn''t help butugh a little, "Anyway, follow me, His Excellency wants to meet you." "...." Samson clenched his fists tightly, "I don''t want to go in anymore, he''ll just mock us, maybe force us to kneel or something twisted like that, that guy is dangerous..." Robin''s look at him a moment ago didn''t leave his mind, wherever he moved his eyes to try to upy himself with something else like looking at the giant tree or the meadows, he found Robin''s eyes in front of him staring into his soul, he is a warrior who has been fighting for survival for more than a thousand years, and yet with just a look he felt like he jumped into the gates of hell but someone was generous enough to pull him before he fell, even he doesn''t know yet how he escaped from that situation. "Come on, this was within our expectations,e on let''s go in and whatever happens happens." Volpe patted his old friend on the shoulder and pulled him towards the tent. *Pshhh* Volpe lifted the curtain of the tent and entered with his friend, their eyes looking at the ground and moving slowly, ready for some oppressive aura and maybe some humiliation. "Haha, wee to mynd." Unexpectedly, Robin opened his arms, "Why are you still standing? Come,e with them, Gu, and sit here next to me." "...." The two looked at each other for a moment, only able to move to the seats after Old Gu pushed them. "I apologize for what happened a moment ago, I was brought news of the rebellion of one of my closest followers, as you can see, and I lost my temper, what would you have done if you were in my ce?" Robin continued with a smile, "But everything is fine now, it turns out there was a mistake in the report." "... Of course, of course..." Both Volpe and Samson showed a shyugh If they had been met with that smiling face a moment ago, they would have dealt with Robin like equals, in their eyes he is the leader of a nation like them, and if Robin has an overlord, Volpe has one too, what''s the difference between them?! But the initial coincidental sh made them remove that idea from their headspletely, they just want to return to their now. "General Gu told me about something that happened to him on your, but there are a few things I don''t understand, can you exin them to me?" Smiling, Robin leaned forward a little to appear excited "Of course, of course... Your Excellency... What do you want to know?" Volpe showed a fake smile again "What are you doing here?" Robin nced between the two of them, "Just now I saw that you two were reckless and couldn''t assess the current situation. Is that why you decided to travel to an empire you''ve never heard of, taking your top generals and powerful family members with you? Or do you have a hidden purpose? Perhaps from Gu''s words, you thought that we would be defenseless due to the war against the Great Serpent Empire, so you brought a hundred martial emperors just to upy us or gain some benefit?" "We''re reckless! We''re just reckless and foolish!!" Samson shouted loudly, "We heard one of your martial emperors praising your heroism and the history of the True Beginning Empire and talking about the differents, so we wanted to see them for ourselves, that''s all!!" "Hasn''t it crossed your mind for a moment that you might note back alive?" Robin didn''t seem convinced by the response. "Your Excellency, I assure you that if Marshal Snite had asked us one day to go meet that scoundrel Pythor, we would have agreed." Volpeughed sarcastically, "If we can benefit from the meeting, then that''s good. If we don''t benefit and return empty-handed, then we will have tried our best and seen a different world. If we get killed, then we will bid farewell to the harsh life on Gudah and be remembered as martyrs." "... Are things that bad over there?" Robin automatically turned his eyes to Old Man Go. "Even worse." Go nodded, closing his eyes "Oh? Alright, then I''ll ept that exnation for now." Robin leaned back against the back of his chair, "There''s something else I don''t understand... Why exactly do you put up with your rtionship with your overlord?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "... Put up with how?" Samson gestured to his side. "Hehe." Robin couldn''t hold back hisughter, "It seems you don''t know what''s being done to you." Chapter 916: Just a guess Chapter 916: Just a guess ? "Your Excellency, could you please take the time to exin to me what you are talking about?" Old Volp furrowed his brows tightly, the mockery was clear in Robin''s tone but he didn''t dare to respond in a bad way. "You are the one who deals with the Overlord? Well then, I have a few guesses and they are all bad, after you answer a few short questions I will give you the most suitable bad guess among them, how about that?" Robin opened his arms innocently, then looked into Volp''s eyes seriously, "Tell me first, what does your Overlord look like, what is your general impression of him?" "I don''t know, the time we saw him on Gudah he was a pure white soul fragment, and when I met him in prison it wasn''t in his body wither, it was through a vague voice transmission device... I don''t know what he looks like and I haven''t heard his voice." Volpe nodded Robin nodded again, "Very good... Theary spirits know a lot, and they also attack any outside soul fragment that tries to enter the, perhaps the spirit of Gudah knew something when that Overlord''s soul fragment visited you... Didn''t she tell you anything about it?" "What do you mean she told us? Can wemunicate with theary spirit before entering the middleary belt!?" Volpe raised one eyebrow and looked at Samson, who in turn shrugged his shouldersn/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Heh~" Old Gu shook his head with a sigh. "He didn''t he tell you how tomunicate with the''s spirit?! You were kept in the dark to the point ...? Hahaha, this is more interesting than I thought." Robin burst outughing, "Well then, next question... When he gave you the weapons on yourst visit, were you told anything? Either by him or one of his followers?" "...They just told the group to go back and use the weapons to prevent the invaders from bothering Devos The Transcendent." Volpe''s brows furrowed even deeper, "And that shouldn''t havee as a shock to us, the first time the Overlord visited us he said that ''He loves foxes and loves those who love foxes'' and that''s why he started dealing with us in the first ce." "Well then, my guess is 90%plete, there''s just one more thing that willplete the picture..." Robin pointed at Volpe, "Let me guess, your is less than five thousand years away from being promoted to the middleary belt, right?" "There are only 2000 years left actually, how did you know?" Volpe looked at Samson, then turned back to face Robin in surprise. Old Gu was shocked by that amount of time and then turned back to stare at Robin''s face, he almost understood what he was getting at... "Then the case is solved~" Robin pped, "It seems that that Overlord really wanted to establish his ownary empire in the Youngary Belt, so he obtained the coordinates of your in one way or another to pack you up for this mission, but when he found that there was only a short period left before you moved to the Middleary Belt and that you didn''t have time to establish an empire strong enough to do anything significant, that Overlord preferred to give you a few things to defend yourselves with until you reached the Middleary Belt, and then he could upy you himself!" "....!!!" King Volp opened his eyes wide, he wanted with all his being to reject what he heard but he couldn''t find anything to say. Robin tapped his hand on his armrest, "I love foxes and I love those who love foxes~ That''s an interesting sentence, is it a coincidence that an Overlord of the Middleary Belt would find a that contains a fox-type beast king that he happens to love? And that in his first appearance, he also appeared at the altar? The High Lord''s conversation with the Beast King Devos the Transcendent, which made him help you and give you his blood of his own free will is also a mysterious element, what could the High Lord have that would convince a beast to help a number of weak mortals like you and provide you with his blood, and even allow those you call the mediator to summon him in times of danger!? It is impossible that he forced him, if the High Lord tried to force one of the inhabitants to do something by force, the spirit of the would not remain silent..." Robin didn''t care about Volpe''s confused reaction and continued anyway, rubbing his chin with his other hand, "...What if that Overlord specifically bought the coordinates for a that contains a powerful fox-type beast? Maybe that Overlord has a way to benefit from the fox-type beasts and perhaps increase their strength? Is that how he convinced Devos the Transcendent to help the locals?!" "But why would he want to help the locals? ...Provide him with food without him having to hunt, and be cannon fodder in case an invasiones, that''s an easy question to answer! And for Devos the Transcendent to be morefortable with them they had to be transformed into Demi-Foxes, not half-foxes as we see on alls where the mutant takes an attribute or two from each species, butpletely transformed into foxes that can stand on two feet!" Robin slowly opened his eyes and looked excited, "What if the Overlord wasn''t looking for aary empire to begin with but was just looking for an ancient fox beast? What if he wanted to build up forces around the fox to protect him until he safely reached the middleary belt? This makes sense, so he sent a small amount of weapons and a Minor Frost Law technique that were barely enough for any defensive operation! What if¡ª" "Your Excellency!" Robin was interrupted while talking to himself when he heard Old Man Gu''s voice, "Please, that''s enough for now..." Robin didn''t quite understand what Old Man Gu meant and wanted to rebuke him, but he caught a glimpse of a scene that immediately caught his attention... Volpe had his eyes and mouth wide open, his head between his ws, shaking left and right in silence. Chapter 917 Terms for Gudah 917 Terms for Gudah "...." Out of respect for Volpe''s psychological state, Robin decided to remain silent, and the rest automatically fell silent as well, each of them thinking about his own thing. The other three in the tent realized that something was off as well, they had their own exnations before listening to Robin, however, their expressions changed for the worse, the two exnations that Robin came up with were undoubtedly the closest to reality. Old Gu looked at Volpe with pity, that person was also a king, close to his age, he just wanted to take shelter behind an Overlord and be stronger for him and his followers to survive, but suddenly he heard that he and the millions of people he caused to be transformed into demi-foxes were being exploited to provide protection and food for a mere beast... Old Gu finally sighed and shook his head, if he were in his ce he would have found it difficult to ept it as well. "Hehe, don''t say I didn''t warn you~" As for Samson, he decided to rub salt in the wound. "Hey, do you realize that in all of His Excellency''s interpretations of the situation, you will be affected as well?" Old Man Gu didn''t like Samson''s reaction, "You are living in the worst possible time frame in the life of any, in less than two thousand years you will witness a devastating catastrophe, or are you nning a mass suicide before then?" If the Overlord really nned to upy the after advancing to the Middleary Belt, then Samson would be enved or killed while Volpe and his people would survive as servants to Devos The Transcendent. If the Overlord just wanted to take Devos The Transcendent with him and plunder the and then leave, then Samson and his people would suffer the same consequences because their was too weak and wouldn''tst long in theary Belt without protection. "At least we weren''t enved and working on removing the dung of a certain giant fox while we still had the chance to say no hahaha." Samsonughed out loud again. "¡­" Volpe''s shaking from left to right elerated after hearing Samson''s words, his ws digging into his head even more as if he wanted to crush his skull. ¡­As for Robin, he was still trying to connect the many remaining dots to settle on the picture of what was happening, but unfortunately, every time he reached aplete picture of what was happening, other possibilities came up. The reason is simply that the information he received is very little, if that information were distributed to a hundred people they woulde up with a hundred stories. But in all those stories there is one thing inmon, the Overlord is interested in the in the long term, he treats Gudah like someone who bought a young calf and waits for it to grow up before he ughters it. Robin raised his eyes to look at Volpe and Samson¡­ ording to Gu''s description, that is very weak, there are a total of about two million demi-foxes in the southern region scattered in many viges they callmunities, while in the north there are about a million of those mutant red humans. They also have roughly 250 Martial Emperors in the south and about 120 in the north, most of them are low-level, with one recruitment announcement from Robin, he can gather an army of that number in a day! Colonizing that ce to expand the influence of the True Beginning Empire, especially the southern half, would be easier than taking candy from a child, but he had to consider two things¡­ First of all, regr humans would only be able to survive there by using the armor or living permanently inside arrays, which would not be practical if he wanted to extract the''s resources, and second of all, if he went too far, he would risk angering the Overlord who was eagerly awaiting his prey! So the only solution to benefit from this ce is¡­ "Gu told me that he offered to start a business?" Robin started talking again n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "That''s right, Brother Gu told us that you can make something called thermal arrays that will allow us to farm the southern half." Samson quickly answered. "Thermal arrays? Constantly producing heat requires a lot of energy, especially if the ambient temperature is too low. Have you calcted how many pearls we would need to keep such an array running?" Robin looked to the side, Old Gu must be well aware of this. "Your Excellency, the Frost Permanence Merged Law is influencing the entire southern region''s weather and not allowing any heat tost long. In order to sessfully grow a small field of nts there, I had to use my strongest attack, the Sun of Exaltation, and maintain it for a long time." Old Gu exined. Robin raised his eyebrows, "Frost Permanence? Time Law is involved?! That''s all the more reason why the Overlord likes that fox, Hehe. Anyway, I can design a custom pattern to destroy the minor Permanence Law patterns. That would require much less energy." "Thank you, Your Excellency. I couldn''t ask for anything more than your personal intervention." Old Gu stood up and gave a full bow, taking a look at the patterns from the time path was something significant and worth looking forward to! "...." Samson''s mind stopped working, was what he heard true? Thatary Emperor has what it takes to destroy the Law of Permanence? Robin then pointed at Samson, "What about his ownnd, is it suitable for farming?" "Yes, Your Excellency, the soil there is filled with ash and is easy to cultivate, and setting up arrays there would be a simple task for the R&D team since the minorw of Permanence is absent, please don''t worry about it." Old Gu quickly replied, if His Excellency bears everything, then there is no point in having a R&D team. "..." Samson pointed to himself in disbelief, their fire hell can be farmed too?! "Hehe then let''s start with you until your friend regains consciousness and decides who to side with." Robinughed at Samson''s reaction, "Putting aside creating a farming environment for you, I can provide you with grains and various medicinal nts, I will provide you with domesticated animals and beasts to take meat, milk, hide, and silk from, and on top of that I will give you the Major Heavely Laws of Fire, Lightning, and Wind, and I believe they can practice thesews with your bodies. I will build you hospital fields for treatment and dig several rivers, I will order the making of arrays to reduce the temperature in your residentialmunities and give you temperature control bracelets as well in case you want to go out hunting!" "....." Samson wanted to say something but he just pointed to himself again several times with his mouth open. "Brother Samson, nothinges for free." Old Guughed, making Samson close his mouth again and look back at Robin, "...Please state your terms." In front of Samson''s pleading gaze, Robin smiled, "All you have heard now are the characteristics of the True Beginning Empire that are given to its citizens and the people who have dered their loyalty to it, but I will agree to give you everything in specific quantities and turn your into a livable ce, in exchange for four requests... The first is that you will agree with the merchants of the Burton family on fair prices for all these blessings and more of the innovations that I have not mentioned, as they were of course not invented and produced without much expense on our part, you can use pearls or energy essences to pay, you can also use any kind of ancient herbs or useful minerals." "... Second, the representatives of the Empire must be treated with all respect when they visit you to take something or give you something, when you see them it should be like seeing me! Third, you are strictly forbidden to leak anything I have sold to you to a third party, if I find one of my inventions, even in the middle belt, I will return to wipe you all out, and it is better that you do not tell your Overlord about our rtionship in the first ce." Then he continued, "Fourth andstly¡­ Well, let''s leave that forter~" Chapter 918 Sakaars hidden kingdom 918 Sakaar''s hidden kingdom 46 years ago-- In front of a cave in the Eastern Region "Oh?" A male Nihari Giant dressed in ck identallynded in front of a cave with a very narrow entrance, barely allowing anyone to enter or exit, "I smell a familiar stench here..." That Giant was not weak at all, his aura said that he was a mid-level Dragon (Sage), in any tribe or army he would have his own status, yet here he was wandering in the forests wearing traditional civilian clothes, the only thing eye-catching about him was a red ribbon wrapped around his left shoulder. That ribbon meant that he was one of the Demon Control Task Force. *Paa* *Paa* The giant took out something like white powder and sprinkled it on himself and rubbed it on his wrists, then he walked towards the cave *step* *step* and stuck his head first through the entrance, "Tsk~ As I expected, that stench is the same everywhere, how can I miss it?" The giant muttered in disgust. In fact, the cave was much wider inside, only the entrance was narrow... and now standing right in front of him were two demons talking to each other by secreting foul odors from things that looked like gills on their necks, and even with the giant''s head entering to be a few feet away from them, they didn''t flinch and continued their chat normally. "Haha~" The giant squeezed himself through the entrance and got in whileughing at the sight of the two demons, then he took out a dagger and simply stabbed one of the demons in its stinky gills, "Die!" "Ugh..." The demon fell to his knees, clutching his neck, not knowing what had suddenly happened. ''What''s wrong with you? What''s wrong with you?'' His colleague noticed his strange behavior and quickly approached him to examine him quickly, and found him drowned in his blood, he was already dead. The second demon began to sniff around him like a madman, baring his fangs and shing the air with his ws, hoping to find what caused his colleague''s death, but to no avail! "Tsk~ Stupid monsters." The giant muttered from behind that terrified demon, then spat on the ground, then continued on his way inside, preferring to let the terror ravage him for a while before he killed him on his way out. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Reducing the number of those demons has always been a dirty and unprofitable job, so each member of the Demon Control Task Force finds his own way to have some fun while doing their job! ...The cave was dark and narrow, with too many branches, it appeared like it was carved in the shape of a maze. This cave was carved with the fangs and ws of the demons in this way, and the smell of rotting corpses and a mixture of other odors spread throughout it, specifically to keep them safe from that thing that kills them and kidnaps their children. But when the giant saw this, heughed out loud, then took out a torch and lit it, put his other hand on his nose to keep away those foul smells, then continued on his way, stepping on bones and remains wherever he took a step, "I have to ask for an increase in wages,ing to this filthy ce for a handful of pearls is a scam in itself!" That cave was designed ording to the narrow perspective of the demons who see the world only through their powerful noses, for them who see other creatures as a mass of moving scent, they cannotprehend that those creatures have other senses that they can use to find their way. The Demons do not know what hearing or sight is, and for those who have experienced something before, they will not understand it no matter how much it is exined to them, they are not like some blind humans who see ckness in front of them, they do not have eyes or ears at all, and therefore they do not have any information from these two senses. It is like asking a human to see through his knee or hear through his stomach! So to them, whoever kills their cubs is like a ghost, and just as humans don''t know how to deal with ghosts and try to close physical doors or sprinkle salt or whatever they can think of, the demons also have no means of defense! "Oh? Hehe, here we go~" While the giant was moving through the clumsy maze, he happened to see in one of the alleys a few female demons and around them more than 20 cubs. The difference between female and male demons was not very clear, as the reproductive organs are preserved inside the bodies of the male and female and onlye out during mating, and the females do not have breasts like human mutants to breastfeed their cubs, since the cub is born they rely on vomit and the meat of insects and small reptiles as their main food... Of course, anyone who studies the experts closely will find that the females are a little shorter and their shoulders are less broad, and the females are responsible for taking care of their many children due to the short gestation period, which makes them less strong due to theirck of time to train their battle power and theirck of participation in hunting... And of course, they have a distinctive smell that only their kind can smell~ ''You must.. grow up fast.. you must.. grow up fast..'' One of the females in that alley was vomiting some food to feed her cubs, and at the same time, she was emitting a distinctive smell from her nostrils to tell the cubs to eat quickly. Usually only one in a hundred cubs survives their first few years, meaning that a female who gives birth to hundreds of cubs will only see 3 or 4 of them reach adulthood, and for a mother, even for a demon mother, it was heartbreaking. ''You must.. grow up fast.. you must-- ah!!'' That female let out a screaming sound when she smelled a different smell from one of her sons, and when she quickly checked him she found him dead, ''It''s... happening! Protect... the cubs!!'' ''Ah!!'' The rest of the females let out screaming sounds as well and hugged their cubs as well But no way "Hahaha, well now I remember why I stayed in this job, this part is fun hahaha!" The giant simply walked between them and grabbed the cubs'' heads and then broke them with ease in their mothers'' arms, "Die! You too die and go with your brother! Die! Hahaha" ''AAHH!!'' ''Help!!'' *Crack* "Hmm?" The sound of breaking stones came from behind the giant, so he quickly looked towards the entrance to the alley, and found what was blocking it... It was a huge crimson demon with two hornsing out of where his eyes were supposed to be, long white hair, and a pointed chin. The giant frowned upon seeing this sight, and his brows sank even more when he felt the goblin''s aura, "A high-level demon king? How?!" Chapter 919 Sakaars hidden kingdom -2 919 Sakaar''s hidden kingdom -2 The giant turned around, taking the situation seriously. The Demon Control Task Force has a few ironws, Likw that it is not allowed to exceed a single demon nest of 500 demons in total, meaning that the number of male, female and cubs and elders together must be 500 or less. A cub is only allowed to reach maturity in certain cases, which are if one of the adults dies while hunting and they let him reach maturity to rece him, or if one of the demons reaches old age and stops hunting the inhabitants of the settlements of the sentient races, then the Demon Control Task Force will kill the old ones and allow a number of the cubs to reach maturity. Or when a new settlement of the sentient races is established, and the giants take part of the demons from one of the nests to their new location to build a new nest, then the two nests are allowed to reach 500 separately. It is also absolutely not allowed for a Demon king to be as strong as high level Dragon (Sage), this was the first time in his life that he found a Demon king who had reached this level of power!! The Demon Control Task Force has too few but very strictws, their grip reaches everywhere in the eastern region because of the support of the giant tribes for them and their constant supply of men, equipment and pearls to carry out their missions, so with the authority of all the giant tribes in the eastern region, thews of the Demon Control Task Force are applied without exceptions! "Why is this happening...?!" Then the giant felt that there was something strange, if this nest was known to the Demon Control Task Force, this Demon king would have been trapped and killed a long time ago. So automatically the giant extended his soul sense to investigate more about his surroundings, "Oh my..." The giant muttered and took a step back involuntarily. It turned out that the cave was not as it seemed, thework of tunnels dug by ws inside the mountain was not to confuse the attackers, but each one of those tunnels held many females and cubs, the number of females alone exceeded three thousand females, and the number of cubs exceeded twenty thousand!!! However, he couldn''t find a single adult male, "Impossible!! Where are the rest of the adults? How many are there? Judging by the speed at which the cubs are maturing, this ce must be teeming with adults¡­ Are they all out hunting? But all of the Inferior races'' settlements are monitored by the Demon Control Task Force, so what are they hunting? ...No, Could it be that they live off hunting us, Nihari Giants?!" "Tsk tsk~ Isn''t that wonderful? How did you manage to do something like that, you stinking pile of shit?" After his initial shock, the giantughed as he looked towards the king of the nest, "But I have to say, good job, when I report this nest I''ll at least get a full year''s pay as a reward, hahaha!" The Demon king didn''t move from his spot or turn towards the giant, just staying where he was, blocking the entrance with his massive body. But because this was the expected behavior of a Demon King who was confident in his strength and believed that he could save his females by simply standing up, the giantughed and pulled out his huge dagger again, "If you won''t let me leave to report, then I''ll take your body with me, a high-level Demon King''s body must be worth something hahaha, die hahaha!!" The giant knew that killing a Demon stronger than him wouldn''t be easy as he did to the guard, so he grabbed the hilt of the dagger with both hands and lunged forward, putting all his strength behind his attack, ready to blow the Demon King''s head off with one blow. *Pam* "What?!" The giant''s eyes widened before he could reach his target, the Demon King quickly raised his arm, allowing the de to pass through his ws, then dug his ws into both of the giant''s huge hands!! "Let me go, argh!!" The giant tried to take advantage of his huge body and strong body to pull back so he could escape, but the more he tried to pull his body, the more the demon''s ws sank into his hand! Then something strange happened in the giant''sst moments... The Demon finally turned to look directly into the giant''s eyes, then opened his mouth full of pointed fangs, "Ha.. ha... Die." "...!!!" The giant''s heart trembled and he opened his eyes wide, then closed them forever... With one blow, the Demon cut off half of his head. *Baam* The demon threw the corpse aside and began to exhale odors from his nostrils, ''You are safe now.. I waste, It''s my fault..'' *King!!* *King Sakaar.. Saved.. us!!* All the females knelt awkwardly, cing their foreheads, horns and elbows on the ground in a show ofplete surrender, and their cubs quickly followed them. Sakaar told them to go back to what they were doing, then turned to the dead cubs... The intruder managed to kill 7 cubs before he reached the scene, one of those cubs was hisst son, ''Honor the corpses by eating them, do not leave anything for the worms.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After giving thest instructions, Sakaar returned and grabbed the giant by the neck and then pulled him with him until he took him to one of the tunnels near the entrance of the cave, and pinned him to the wall by stabbing the thigh bone of another Nehari giant in his chest. Then he sat on a seat made of the bones and skulls of giants, watching the newest addition to his collection in silence. Today''s incident was nothing new. It is actually the norm as it can be said that it happens twice a month, but every time Demon King Sakaar himself finds the intruder and kills him, and in this way the news about the cave did not spread. Several times, some cautious giants saw the cave and preferred to bring support first, and indeed they returned with dozens ofDemon Control Task Force members before entering together, but needless to say, they all met the same fate at the hands of Demin King Sakaar, and all of them had the same terrified look on their faces before their death, and they screamed in their minds: ''That Demon can see!!'' Chapter 920 Sakaars hidden kingdom -3 920 Sakaar''s hidden kingdom -3 *That Demon King can see!!* Thought all of Sakaar''s victims without exceptions. But of course that''s not true, King Sakaar like the rest of the Demon doesn''t have a way to see or hear and doesn''t know what''s a soul sense is, but he has something else... He has a strong affinity for the Heavenly Path of blood!! A high affinity for the Blood Path... Demon King Sakaar didn''t know what this was at the time, and he only knew that he had an advantage that no other demon had, which is that you can sense any creature that has blood! The giants use invisibility powder to make their scent blend in with their surroundings and thus be like ghosts to the demons... But Sakaar can feel the heat emanating from their blood, he can feel the blood running through their veins! He can see their mouths move while they speak by following the dense blood vessels in the lips and tongue, so he can imitate a few words from thenguage of the people of Nihari like (die) and (haha) which he saw a lot and understood their meaning the hard way. At this moment, a guard entered and began tomunicate in his primitive way, ''My king... King Morin... and apanion... here... to meet.'' ''Allow them.'' Sakaar replied with a frown, his entire focus directed on watching the blood flowing from the severed head of the giant, this scene that he repeated often helped him develop his ability and also gave him some simple thrill~ ''Brother Sakaar.'' Morin entered Sakaar''s room and saluted respectfully, and behind him, another demon stood at the entrance of the tunnel and gave a full bow. Sakaar was the only one to reach this level of power, but he did not use his power to force them to do something or to kill them, but rather told his fellow kings to call him brother, all he did was take the members of his nest and dug this cave, then spent most of his time inside it to protect it and supervise the new generation to make sure that thergest number of them reached adulthood. A number of nests learned of what he didter and his sess in defending his subjects and decided to join him, then two Demon kings joined after they despaired of trying to protect their followers, and indeed they found safety with Sakaar. Under Sakar''s measures, the two kings and the adults from that nest began to hunt giants who left their cities for any reason and not to approach any other conscious race, because ording to him there is strict surveince on all other races expect the giants. Due to the small number of prey and Sakaar''s orders to spread out and not focus on hunting in a specific area so as not to be discovered, the existence of that unique nest became exposed to the other demons. After the news leaked out more and more Demons wanted to join Sakaar, but Sakaar tly refused, saying that if a nest this big was noticed, the giants would start a war on them, a war he was not ready for. Despite his refusal, Sakaar''s strength, the number of his followers, and the presence of two other kings under him made him the head of the demons in the eastern region without a doubt! ''Why did youe? What if someone was following you?'' Sakaar didn''t turn around, but the smells he was emitting were a bit pungent indicating his anger. ''No need to worry, no one followed me.'' Morenughed and then walked over to stand next to Sakaar ''Where did you get this confidence from?'' Sakaar looked even angrier, ''Do you still not believe what I''m saying about what the giants are doing?!'' Sakaar had already announced his discovery, that the giants had a way to prevent their scent from being detected and that they were the ones who entered the nests and killed their cubs, but no one believed him. The nose of the weakest of demons could smell a mouse from a hundred meters away, so what about the strong ones? How could the demon kings believe such news? They just thought Sakaar had a good way of hiding from the ghosts and he didn''t want to tell them about it, that''s all. ''I believe you now, brother, I believe youpletely.'' Moren sighed, then pointed in front of him, ''...I smell the blood of giants, but I don''t smell a giant, is this one of them?'' ''...'' Sakaar stared at the face of the unexpected visitor for a few seconds trying to understand his riddles, in the end, he looked back in front of him, ''Yes, I caught him a little while ago... after he managed to kill 7 cubs.'' ''No need to be sad, this incident will never happen to you again, you will catch them before they enter the cave, I promise you that!'' Moren patted his shoulder ''Alright, enough with the riddles, what''s happening with you?" Sakaar turned to Moren and clenched his fist, indicating how serious he was Morin smiled, showing a mouth full of fangs, then used the thoughts conveying technique: ("As you with brother, but let me add one more riddle.") Sakaar jumped up from his seat when he heard a voice inside his mind, ''What magic is this?!'' ("A lot has happened, brother¡­") Morin sent again, then pointed to the young demon behind him, ("This guy stumbled upon a human by chance when he was in captive, that humanmunicated with him in this way and helped him escape, then told him the same thing you told us, that the giants have a kind of powder-like dust that helps them disappear and that they are responsible for killing the cubs.") ''¡­?'' A mixture of disturbed smells emanated from Sakaar, then he looked at the demon standing at the entrance, that information was very surprising! "Hail to the king, this young one got the name ~Amon~ from the lord himself.") Amon bowed again, it was an honor for her to meet the great Sakaar. ''Lord?'' Sakaar repeated, this title is the highest a demon can say, several of Sakaar''s followers tried to give him the title of Lord but he refused saying that he is no one''s Lord for he cannot protect thempletely. ("Brother Sakaar, that human gave us this technique tomunicate easily, and taught us something called soul sense that we can detect giants through, and gave us a technique that gives us the ability to something strange called hearing, and he is currently teaching us inner energy cultivation system and helping us draw the same tattoos that giants are proud of, it''s like a new world is opening up for us.") Moren continued, ("After saying all this, he is my Lord too and my life is his forever, and ording to his orders I move around to spread these techniques to everyone who swears allegiance to him.") ''Swear allegiance to do what? I won''t be anyone''s dog.'' Sakaar didn''t look too impressed by those words, yet his hearts still beat strongly from Moren''s words. Moren showed a confident expression, ("He is a great man whom the other humans call the Heaven Chosen. He is currently trying to establish a Sect that will unite all the inferior races, including us Demons. The Sect''s goal will be to stand up against the giants and take control of the eastern region.") ''.....'' Sakar lowered his head and looked at the ground for a moment, then took two steps towards the wall and pulled out the thigh bone nted in the chest of the giant''s corpse, causing him to fall to the ground *Paa* Then he turned back to face Morin and Amon, ''If what you said is true then he is my Lord too. If he kept that goal, I shall serve him for an eternity.'' ----------------------------- The present-- Nihari-- Near the Northern Central Border n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "We don''t have much time to waste here, The men need to keep their position while I need to keep an eye on the overall situation, what''s this gathering for?" Sitting on a throne-like seat, Sakaar didn''t look too happy. In front of him, Charles replied expressionlessly, "We will wait until the rest of your generals and top officers arrive, Everyone needs to listen to this." Chapter 921: The new responsibility Chapter 921: The new responsibility ? *Bzzzzt* A space portal opened and the three meters tall Amon with his two powerful spiral horns came out, followed by 30 other demons. As soon as he came out, he noticed the presence of Morin and Sakaar in the ce, so he gave the usual demon salute of respect, "My brothers." They nodded at him. Then he focused on scanning the area... They were on top of a small hill, other than Morin standing on the side and Sakaar sitting on something that looked like a throne, there were no less than 200 demons, all of them high or mid-level demon emperors and he knew every one of them, they can be considered the joints of the army. At the bottom of the hill was the army led by Sakaar to pressure the Great Serpent Army and prevent them from descending towards the central or southern region, a huge army consisting of hundreds of thousands of demons. If a quarter of these numbers had gathered before they followed the Lord, devastating chaos would have begun. Like a gue, they would have begun to spread and destroy everything in sight. Their instincts would have blocked any orders from their leaders with a veil of blood. Their heads would have been saturated with the instinct to destroy and kill until all the creatures of the united against them in a massive war in which one side would be annihted. But here they were now, those at the forefront standing in orderly rows, wearing scattered red armor pieces and carrying red weapons and shields as well, the level of these armors and weapons was not inferior to the golden armor of the First Army, they were specially designed from crimson-colored metals to match the bodies of the demons, and the design was more brutal, unlike the design of the human armors that gave the impression of royalty. Behind them was the real body of the army sitting in circles eating their food and talking in low voices or simply sitting with their weapons on their thighs in a ready-to-go position, and then behind them was a small vige hastily erected for the purpose of organizing the soldiers'' food and maintaining their weapons, etc~ It was a real army with a disciplined structure and a clear hierarchy, so much so that the only human present, Charles Burton, the second man of Shadow Swords, could only sigh and nod in approval with what he saw. "Why were we summoned? We had to stop the battle immediately and retreat, we lost arge piece ofnd that we worked hard for." Amon was not happy at all. "I don''t know, we were also urgently summoned by the Shadow Swords." Morin also didn''t understand anything either. "..." Sakaar remained sitting in his ce without saying a word. Charles came a moment ago and asked to summon Amon, Morin, and all the important figures in the army for some reason, then he stood there with his eyes closed for some reason. Charles took out a scroll from his space ring, then shouted loudly for the entire army to hear, "Demon Sakaar,e forward and receive the decree of your lord." *Standing* *Standing* All the members of the demon army looked towards the hill, those who were sitting stood up and those who were doing something stopped. "...A decree from the lord? What happened?" Amon quickly turned to Sakaar, "Is he angry because of our recent moves?" "Hey Charles, you little wizel, what exactly did you tell the lord? Did you tell him the circumstances that led to these decisions or did you just tell him the reactions?" Morin showed some anger and took a step forward "Enough," but Sakaar raised his hand to stop him, then got up from his thrown like seat, "No matter what the circumstances that led to these decisions, we must bear the consequences of our choices, what the lord wants the lord gets." After a few steps, he stood in front of Charles who looked like a child at the moment, and spoke in a rough voice, "Read what''s in your hand." "Everyone hear the words of the Lord!" Charles didn''t seem afraid at all and opened the scroll directly, then continued reading aloud: "Sakaar, congrattions on your new position, but remember that this position is for you to serve the empire better and not to do whatever you want without ountability, for I will be your judge." "...?!" Sakaar tilted his head to the side slightly, Amon and Morin turned to each other as well, and even the entire Demon Army below was momentarily shaken. "...If fate wills and you find yourself one day on the same battlefield as Caesar, you mustmunicate with each other before making any move that affects the other side, and if the disagreement reaches its peak and you cannot find apromise, whoever arrives at the battlefield first will be the one to make the decision and the other must obey." ".....!!!" Sakaar''s confusion intensified, Caesar would have to listen to him if he was the one who arrived at the battlefield first? "The Shadow Swords will not give you direct orders anymore, but you must not cut off your connection with them and listen to the information and advice they have, they are one of the most reliable and loyal agencies in the Empire," Charles was not entirely satisfied with this part but continued anyway, "Starting from today your orders will be taken from me and me only, other than that you can decide as you see fit... Good luck." *Disturbance* *Disturbance*n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "What is that human talking about?" "What new position? What is going on?!" The demon army couldn''t stay silent, but they didn''t move a step from their ces. "What''s going on here?!" Even Sakaar, who prefers silence, had to ask, his hearts was beating at an incredible speed. If he connected Charles'' words together, he would reach an imaginary result, something he never expected to happen, but he preferred not to reach any conclusions before he was sure!! "Did we miss something!?" Amon looked confused as well "Silence!!" Moren turned and shouted at the army to calm down again, then turned back to Charles, grabbed a tree branch, and advanced toward the Shadow Sword, "Charles, there must be a missing part of the decree, you didn''t intentionally miss it because you know we can''t read paper, right? If you want to mess around, I''ll dly mess with you." "Tsk~ The actual orders are sealed in another scroll and that scroll has already spread everywhere, you should have known about it anyway." Charlesughed out loud, "His Excellency has already sealed that other scroll for everyone to see, and then it will be stored in the administrative headquarters of the Empire, but this copy and your new rules will remain with you if you ept your position." "What position?!" Sakaar''s patience was running out. "His Excellency has appointed you as a Supreme General with the same powers and duties as His Highness Caesar and has given you the task of forming a second army for the Empire. That means you will be responsible for defending the entirety Empire''snds just like him, responsible for conquering newnds, and responsible for any bad behavior by any demon that might tarnish the image of the empire." Charles'' expression turned serious, "If you ept the position and thews, then keep this scroll with you and keep it in a safe ce. If you don''t ept, I will take it with me and return it." *Disturbance* *Disturbance* "King Sakaar has be like the elder son of the lord?!" "...!!" Moren froze in ce, he wanted to say something but couldn''t, "Th... Th.." "This..." Amon muttered in a low voice, if he had eyes they would have popped out of their sockets for sure The rest of the former demon emperors and army officials were also in shock "This... is wonderful!!" Moren opened his arms and clenched his fists then shouted excitedly, "Haha, this is wonderful!!" Amon stepped forward and hit Sakaar''s shoulder hard several times, "Hahaha, congrattions, brother Sakaar, no one deserves it more!" "Congrattions, Supreme General!" The rest of the officials startedughing and shouting already, some of them started ordering a party for the soldiers "Your Majesty the king!!" "Long live His Majesty King Sakar!!" "Hahaha, the king did it!!" "Kaaa!!!!" The army was also agitated, they all started jumping in their ces or punching each other to make sure they weren''t dreaming... Their king had be as important as Caesar, the eldest son of the lord!! "..." The only one who kept his calm and looked burdened was the one in question himself, who felt like a mountain had fallen on his head as he watched the scroll still in Charles''s hand, the rest might see the superficiality behind this decision, but he saw something else... "...Hoo~" But after a few seconds he took half a step forward anyway, knelt on one knee, then extended both his hands towards Charles in a majestic scene that forced everyone to hold their breath, "I ept this responsibility." Chapter 922: The true intentions Chapter 922: The true intentions ? West of the Northern Region--- *Bzzzzt* Amon walked out of the instant space portal with lips trembling with anger and clenched fists, "Get ready, we will rush back towards the Asak Giants Tribe immediately. And spread among all the soldiers that whoever breaks a tree branch without direct orders, I will kill him myself!!" "A tree branch? ...But king, the Asak Giants have set up defenses and are awaiting our arrival, let us head further north and attack the Mendel Giants Tribe." The Emperor''s demon quickly advanced to change Amon''s mind *Pam* Amon pped that demon, sending him flying, then continued on his way as if nothing had happened, "Execute immediately." "Yes, my king!!" "...What''s wrong?" A number of other demons asked in a low voice, this was not Amon''s usual style *Bzzzzt* *Bzzzzt* The rest of the demons emperors who apanied Amon to the central region left one after the other, they just sighed as they looked at their leader''s back in silence, thinking that he must be envious... A moment ago-- Central Region *Disturbance* *Disturbance* "Hahaha, I still can''t believe our king has this much authority now!" "The lord loves us! The lord trusts our abilities!" "Hey, I want another half-snake leg here!!" "Are we out of giant meat yet?" "Hahaha Congrattions, brother Sakar!" Other than the officers and officials who started preparing for the feast with the soldiers below, Charles handed over the letter and left, only Sakaar, Morin and Amon remained on the tip of the hill looking down at the army. "Brother Amon, Brother Morin, I hope you two don''t hold a grudge against me in your hearts." Sakaar sighed as he observed the situation in the army. "Hehe, strength has always been the dominant element among us demons and you are the strongest among us at the moment." Amon patted Sakaar on the shoulder with augh, "But that might notst long, you should continue gaining strength quickly before I overtake you." Morin also nodded, "You are the strongest right now and you deserve the title, just stop beingzy." Amon had high enough confidence that he would pass Sakaar sooner orter, in terms of talent alone and mutation speed he is not far away from Sakaar, but in terms of devotion to eating and battling he is more focused, Sakaar is always carried away by thinking about other things that upy his mind and restrict his progress. Sakaar simply does not act like a demon, of course he kills and eats corpses and collects blood and other demon basics, but he does not put all his heart into these things, his head is always working and thinking about things that waste his time that should be invested in increasing his strength. "That''s not what I mean." Sakaar shook his head, "Amon was the first one the Lord recognized. If it weren''t for his wise move in following the Lord and protecting him during Jabba''s attack, and then sticking by his side until he proved to him that he was not just a monster, the Lord wouldn''t have thought of us demons. He might have treated us as a threat like the First Heaven Chosen did and eliminated us before he could start fighting the Giants... In this alone, we are indebted to Amon." Then he looked at Morin, "And you were the first to acknowledge the Lord. After you learned from your follower at the time, Amon, that there was a human with these abilities, you did not try to take them by force or attack him like any other demon would have done, but rather went to thank him and dere your loyalty to him even though he was much weaker than you at that time, this was the reason that pushed the Lord to bring us closer to him and allow you to spread his techniques among the rest of the kings until it finally reached me..." "That''s true, but you''re not without contributions either," Amon nodded then pointed down at the organized army, which even during the feasts the demons were standing waiting their turns, "If it weren''t for you, we would have remained monsters in the eyes of the Lord forever." "...Has this really changed?" Sakaar muttered as he looked down "What do you mean?" Moren asked "I didn''t make the decision to attack the North in a fit of anger, I wanted to test something, because I knew that the Shadow Swords would try to use the Lord to stop us..." Sakaar continued without looking at them, "I was prepared for two reactions from The Lord, the first was for him toe himself to stop us, that would mean he doesn''t trust my abilities as a leader but at least he still sees us as part of the army, then I would take this opportunity to exin my n to him and ask him to give us a little more freedom." He was silent for a moment before he continued, "The second is for him not to bother at all, then I would be sure that he has lost all hope in us and that he sees us as useful monsters, and that he will try to get rid of us when the opportunity arises. In that case, I would have started preparing, I wouldn''t want to die without a fight." *Gulp* Both Morin and Amon did not think Sakaar''s movements were so deep. "But instead of this and that, he made me equal to his son Caesar? He even gave the demons the right to form an independent army!?" A puzzled expression appeared on Sakaar''s face, "What am I supposed to understand from this?" "...He finally appreciated our efforts?" Morin looked at Amon "No, he could have given us a piece ofnd as a reward and we would have been overjoyed, why would he give me the same status as his son who apanied him for years in the cave, who gave him the terrifying mergerw of Death Fire? Caesar is the undisputed second man in the Empire, yet here he is saying in the scroll that Caesar no longer has the authority to tell me what to do?" Sakaar waved the idea away, "No, you both underestimate the lord too much, everyone underestimates him!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "...If I''m not mistaken, this is his way of deciding what to do with us." Sakaar continued, tilting his head slightly to the side, "He can''t decide whether we can truly serve the Empire or are a potential threat, so he gives us free rein to see what we will do if no one gives us orders, and he gave us one piece of evidence to stick to if we want to survive, which is the finalw of the decree: Sakaar will be held responsible for any bad behavior by any of the demons that might tarnish the image of the Empire." "...Don''t think we''re truly free, I assure you that if we make any bad or selfish decisions to satisfy our instincts, say we decide to eat a portion of the immigrants from the northern region instead of sending them to the southern region, the Lord will abandon us immediately and begin preparing to wipe us out, and he will do so with a clear conscience then." Then he looked towards Morin and Amon, "And don''t you think that we have be invincible due to our numbers and strength, the first heaven chosen made a handful of white dust that enved us for hundreds of thousands of years.. and The Lord, who created the warlords, can create something to destroy us as well." "....." The two looked down, clenching their fangs, Sakaar''s words ruining their joy... No wonder Sakaar said he *epted responsibility* when he took on this terrifying position! "Brother Sakaar, if you had left this much thinking behind you and devoted your time to digesting your food, you would have undoubtedly surpassed the Martial Emperor Realm by now," Moren spoke jokingly, trying to lighten the atmosphere a little. "Listen well, we have two paths, no third..." Sakaar ignored Moren''s words, or perhaps he wasn''t listening at all, and continued after a long silence, "The first is to prove to the Lord that we are a second army that can be relied upon, and this means that you monitor every move your followers make carefully and avoid any mistake, even a small one. Make them all act like humans, so to speak, and if we seed in this mission, then we will surely prosper under that man. But if you and your followers are unable to curb yourselves, then we have the second option, which is to start preparing to defend ourselves, and perhaps we will seed in seizing a for our own... Think about it, and it is better for you not to underestimate anyone with either option, as both will require a terrifying effort." Six Days Later- Poison Rock--Imperial Pce "Your Majesty, First General Harus requests a meeting." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 923: Bad news Chapter 923: Bad news ? Poison Rock-- Throne Hall netary Empror Pythor didn''t look his best... 3 days ago he received the worst report he had heard in thousands of years. About 57 ships had suddenly returned, almost an entire fleet and a half, half of the troops inside were injured and all the ships were in a deplorable state, those troops were part of one of the armies sent to take over thes of the True Beginning Empire. But instead of a messenger ship arriving exining the situation and perhaps announcing victory, they returned announcing the death of the marshal and the three generals, and the demise of 250 martial emperors in the process, of course in addition to the shouting down of all the ships that did not return and the killing of all the soldiers they left behind! They said that the name of that is Orphan Blood, which is said to be the heart of the True Beginning Empire due to the power they found... They spoke about fighting terrifying, crimson monsters with long spiral horns and a high appetite for raw meat, they said that they fight like demons without fear or fatigue.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As for the other locals, the soldiers described them as all real demi-humans, very strong and could rival the demons in madness, especially their leader who could produce a huge amount of energy in every single action he makes that he managed to hold off the Marshal when they were levels apart! Another picr thing is that even after collecting several testimonies from the soldiers, they were unable to narrow down the number of different races they found, this was the first time hearing about so many races in one! Then they talked about the arrival of another army of humans, an army so huge that it could rival them alone, and on top of that, that army contained titans that looked like humans, each of them over 15 meters tall and each wearing an epic set of armor and carrying a special piece of epic weapon! Then they talked about the leader of that human army... a person surrounded by a suffocating ck me, whenever the me touched one of them, he would fall dead instantly, all the soldiers said that that person immediately advanced to fight the marshal man-to-man, but the marshal continued to retreat until he almost left the entire battlefield, trying to get away from that ck me. In the end, the 5 human titans surrounded him, creating an arena for that human general and their Marshal, where the Marshal was eventually killed, it was then when the rest of the army scattered and fled. Everything they drew around that was brutal and terrifying, Pythor who had set foot on 8 others had never heard of something like this... Is this what happens when battling a fully-fledgedary empire? He spent the two days thinking about how to deal with the losses from the invasion of that Orphan Blood, but he couldn''t find an ideal solution, the losses were simply too great! The most prominent thing that came to his mind was to resend that failed army to one of the others to strengthen its defenses against the True Beginning Army present on Orphan Blood. But then he thought that that army must have left Orphan Blood by now and gone to help on another, wouldn''t it be better to resend them to the Orphan Blood again then? And in both cases... Send them under whosemand?! "Argh!!" Pythor rubbed his forehead for a long time, then muttered in a loud voice, "Snight, I''m afraid I''ll have to drag you into the war." Among the nine marshals, Pythor preferred to keep Marshal Snight by his side instead of First Marshal Celebos, first because Celebos was tasked with refining the spirit of Nihari, but more importantly, because Old Marshal Snight was the best at administration and the most cunning in terms of nning. "Always at yourmand, I can regroup the forces and head immediately to Orphan Blood," from the darkness next to him an old man with human-like features stepped forward, "But I''m afraid you have other things to worry about." "...Like?" Pythor wasn''t impressed by the answer. "Your Majesty, if one of the subs that were supposedly unprotected had this kind of defense, then what is happening on Nihari, which is the main battlefield?" Marshal Snait reminded with no expression on his face. "...?" Pythor opened his eyes wide, "That''s impossible... right?!" Nihari already had 5 fleets and they sent 16 more, 21 fleets in total, and above them 4 marshals with their own special troops!! "That''s the problem Your Majesty, we don''t know what''s right, up until this moment no messenger ship has reached us... I''m afraid we have to prepare for the worst." "The worst? What do you mean by the worst?" Pythor smiled, his heartbeats racing until he finally shouted at Snite, "Do you know how much a defeat of this scale would cost us?!" "...." The Marshal kept his silence in the face of his master''s anger, of course, he understood... They had lost around 65 ships and 250 Battle Emperors on the Orphan Blood, in addition to the Marshal who couldn''t be easily reced, this defeat alone would take decades to make up for, if there was another defeat on Nihari, no, even if they won and the losses were huge, it would take thousands of years to make up for what they lost, this would make the whole war pointless! *vooom* The hall was asrge as a vige and mostly empty, so when the guard pushed open the giant gate and spoke, his voice echoed in the ce. "Your Majesty, First General Harus requests a meeting." Far from the gate there was a single throne on a high tform that looked like a small hill in itself, Pythor was sitting on it with his forehead resting on his palm looking worried as if he didn''t care about anything else in the world, but when he heard the report he jumped up: "Harus? Why did Harruse too?! ...Let him in." "Harus left Gudah?! I told that fool to stay put to protect ournds on the!!" Snight shouted angrily, he had wasted hundreds of years of his life trying to impose his control over the northern hemisphere, if he lost his foothold there it would be extremely difficult to regain it. "..." Theary emperor clenched both his hands tightly, all the generals and marshals were excited about this unique war, of course, Harrus wanted to get involved in it, but he was ordered to stay in Gudah, it seems that the decision did not please him so he came to comin. Pythor sat up straight and raised his head, ready to scold Harrus for leaving his post before giving him some punishment and forcing him to return. *Step* *Step* *Step* Harus advanced with quick steps, not caring about any protocol, then shouted at the top of his voice, "Your Majesty, the True Beginning Empire attacked me on Gudah, we have lost the." Chapter 924: Bad news -2 Chapter 924: Bad news -2 ? "....?!" Pythor and Snight looked at General Harus with raised eyebrows and open mouths, the information he said was not immediately digested by them, "What do you mean by the True Beginning Empire in Gudah? Which Gudah?" "What?! How manys do we have that are called Gudah?!" General Harus shouted, "A few days ago, a warship of ours prated the atmosphere of Gudah, and those who descended from it were 100 crimson creatures that were over three meters long with horns, and with them were 100 humans wearing ck gold armor, all martial emperors!" "W-- What?!" Marshal Snite felt his world crumble, The specifications that Harus is talking about are undoubtedly the soldiers of the True Beginning Empire, especially the demons, they just heard about them from the soldiers who returned from the Orphan Blood War, that''s enough to prove Harus'' im! "...!!" Pythor slowly stood up, "They have the audacity and most importantly, enough troops, to send 200 Martial Emperors to Gudah, Why?!" "To deal us a severe blow of course, what else is worse than missing up with our most important?" Marshal Snight clutched his fists, "It seems they have a good way of extracting information, otherwise they wouldn''t know what Gudah means to us.'' "How did they get to Gudah? Where did they get the coordinates from?!" First General Harus asked quickly, "I thought that only generals and pilots knew this information and they are all trained to receive the most severe types of torture, how did they get this information out of them?!" "How did they even fly the ships? It''s veryplicated because they use spacew in their work, and every pilot takes at least ten years to fly one of those!" "How is it possible that they have a huge army on the Orphan Blood and now they have 200 martial emperors in Joda? What exactly is happening in this war?!" Pythor is still not convinced General Harus and Marshal Snight went silent, each of the three of them trying to find answers to the others'' questions in their own minds first ... Gudah is teeming with an abundance of fire and ice treasures that are the most sought after in the middleary belt because they are linked to countless major and minor heavenlyws, It has the expensive fire and ice energy pearls, and on top of that, the people of the themselves, especially the male red humans or female demi-foxes, are considered high-priced ves. In addition to that, they have an overlord and a space portal, they cannot leave them for a long time to regain their strength, otherwise, aary empire may emerge from there that threatens their interests and bes their mortal enemy! And the worst thing for Marshal Snight... The he spent hundreds of years trying to refine, his only chance to prolong his life, has fallen so easily?! Thinking about it, the Marshal shouted angrily, "We can''t allow this arrogance, how dare they think of touching what is ours?! Even wars have regtions!!" "...Didn''t we do it first?" General Harus couldn''t help but break his train of thought when he heard this nonsense "Silence!!" Just when Snight was about to respond, Pythor shouted at him, then took a few steps away from his throne. "...Sending arge army to Orphan Blood, and sending 200 Martial Emperors to attack Gudah, do you think these are acts of revenge by theary Emperor called Robin?" After a moment of thought, Pythor asked, "Did he know that the Nihari war was inevitably lost, so he decided to cause us some losses as well?" "I think Your Majesty is absolutely right, these are definitely acts of sabotage after they were expelled from Nihari, or else they are also in control of Nihari and have a surplus of troops, which is impossible hypothetically and rationally." Marshal Snight held back his anger as much as he could, then said in a low voice, "But Your Majesty, what are we going to do about Gudah? Are we going to leave it to them to help the locals increase their already strong fortifications? What about the rest of ours? We must fortify them immediately!!" Paythor nodded at Snight, then pointed at his First General, "What do you think?" "...I see that they are trying to pull us away from the main event, which is Nihari. If we win there, the entire game will be decided." General Harus shrugged his shoulders and spoke calmly, "I think theirary emperor wants to tell us that he can reach all ours just as we can reach all of his, so we should either withdraw or prevent further reinforcements from being sent to Nihari, but I think we should do the opposite!" "I managed to save about a quarter of the fleet from Gudah, if we take any remaining forces here and the Imperial Guard with us and go to Nihari now, any pending battle will be settled and we will cut off their legs from there," Harus then mmed his left fist into his right palm, "Generals Straga and Dayroth must have wiped out the they went to, and Marshal Lunt must have made some progress in his mission even if he didn''tpletely destroy it, soary Emperor Burton will have nothing left but that called Orphan Blood or perhaps Gudah to resort to, then we will corner him there and destroy him!" *Apuse* Pythor pointed at his general, "That''s what I was thinking, we''ve already put all our cards in the war, there''s no point in retreating now, we must go after everything... Harus, kneel." *Paa* Without asking why, Harus immediately kneeled. Then Pythor took two steps towards him and ced his right hand on his head, "Normally this would have been done in a grand ceremony with all the marshals present, but we don''t have time... We lost Marshal Safrok on the Orphan Blood, you will be promoted as a marshal immediately to keep the number of nine marshals constant as a witness to the power and glory of the Great Serpent Empire." "This little one dly epts, Your Majesty, the banner of glory will continue to fly above the empire forever!" Marshal Harus saluted as he knelt. "..." Snight didn''t seem too impressed with what had happened, all the marshals hated Harus because he always said what Pythor wanted to hear, and he loved him for it. "Get up, Marshal Harus." Pythor removed his hand from his assistant, "I assign you your new mission, you must prepare everything we have to wipe out the True Beginning Empire, once and for all!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" Haros knelt down again with great happiness, and couldn''t help but throw a sarcastic look at Snight "...!!" Then he got up and started listing what he needed, "Your Majesty, for a mission like this I will need all of your personal guards, I will also need ess to all the adult male and female lists on Poison Rock, and I--" "Wait... Something is happening." After Pythor had been listening intently, he raised his hand and silenced Marshal Harus then closed his eyes for a moment, "...There are arge number of ships entering the atmosphere, what is happening here?...Guards, bring me the person in charge of those ships!!" A bad feeling began to overwhelm Pythor, Snight and Harus did not look good either... Where could so many shipse from now? It better be just that the spoils from Nihari were too big that they sent too many ships to carry it back, because if not then...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Less than a minuteter the huge gate opened again and a number of injured individuals rushed in, "Your Majesty Pythor! Your Majesty Pythor! Marshal Lunt was killed on Greend at the hands ofary Emperor Robin himself, we have his body with us!" "Your Majesty Pythor, Marshal Straga was killed, his body was burned to the ground by a young human who fought our entire army single-handedly!" "Your Majesty, I have the remaining arm of Marshal Dayroth, he was surrounded and killed by several Warlords." "?!?" "....?!?!?" ".....?!?!?!" The eyes of Pythor, Snight, and Harus opened like never before. Then Pythor turned his back to everyone, kneeling on both knees with his chin and nose touching the ground, "Overlord, we need you." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 925: Dance of Death Chapter 925: Dance of Death ? Meanwhile---in a very distant ce---in one of the corridors of a huge castle *tter* *tter* "...Has the father arrived yet?" "We haven''t been summoned yet, so... No, mydy, it doesn''t seem like he''s here yet." A girl wearing feminine war armor and covering most of her face with bandages bowed slightly and spoke with the utmost respectn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om She usually wouldn''t act so formally with her mistress, but it was nesary when there was someone else around, and in this case, there were dozens of guards lined up around them. "Oh..." "...Mydy, you''ve been standing here for hours, aren''t you bored?" After a short period of silence, the armored girl asked Herdy didn''t answer directly, but she looked at the horizon for a long time as if she hadn''t heard anything. In the back, her maid couldn''t help but stare at her, just standing there it looked like a beautiful scene told in legends... Her stunning white hair in particr was eye-catching, even though it was tied with a long dagger-like pin, it looked like every strand of it was worth the world''s treasures. She wore a ck mask that covered most of her face, only her rubies like bright red eyes and lips were visible. She definitely wore her loose ck dress to cover herself entirely, yet every single detail of her gorgeous slender body was still noticeable, The masked girl looked at the horizon for a while longer, then said with a calm smile: "...It will never be boring to me." "May I ask why, mydy? I find it..." The armored girl looked at the horizon through the huge corridor window, and only one word came to her mind: "Terrifying." This castle was built on the highest mountain on the, its construction dimensions werepletely unnatural, everyone moving inside it was the same size as humans, and yet there were rooms the size of viges and halls the size of cities, this random corridor where the two girls stopped had a ceiling thirty meters high and the same width, enough for an army to pass through, yet it''s supposed to be just a random corridor to move between bedrooms! Those stifling dimensions were nothing to the armored girl, yet now in front of her as she looked through one of the hundreds of huge windows along the corridor, a view that took her heart and breath away... The sun of the was dancing~ In short, A sun is a stable star located at a certain distance from a, any containing life must be near a stable star to gain light and warmth from it and be bound by its gravity. If the distance between them is too far, too close, or if the star is unstable, the living will turn into a mere asteroid, a floating rock without a purpose. But what the two see now contradicts that logic... The sun of this was not stable at all, they saw with their own eyes orange explosions urring on the surface of the sun, they saw a gray energy emerging from the interior of the sun and enveloping those explosions to suppress them... Then they saw other gray explosions urring and saw the orange energy suppressing them! Usually, when these explosions start, the two forces stop each other on the surface of the sun, but in some cases, perhaps every few months or every few hundred years, one of the explosions from the two forces manages to escape and head toward the in the form of energy belt. When the orange belt hits the, a scorching wave urs everywhere it touches, technically mortals are instantly roasted to death, grass life is wiped out, and some rocks are melted. But when the gray belt touches the ground, that ground turns into and of death. At least if you were when the orange belt hit you you might be able to withstand the burn and escape, if you were very strong you wouldn''t be badly hurt... At least the grass life woulde out better because the ashes of its predecessor acted as fertilizer for it. As for the area that touches the gray energy belt, it doesn''t matter if you are human, beast, or nt, everything just fades away. *Exhale* "You won''t understand no matter how hard I try to exin..." The girl with the mask sighed as she watched the sun''s explosions. When this *dance of death* first started millions of years ago as the sun started producing that terrifying gray energy, the inhabitants thought that their sun was dying and that they would inevitably follow it, but something strange happened as the orange energy of the sun started fighting and creating a bnce, eventually producing this unique ck orange sun. Of course, this sr battle led to waves upon waves of extinction on the''s surface, but it also led to a change in the survivors. That single sun produced powerful people with an extraordinary affinity for a heavenlyw that was said to be impossible to use, who in turn created a unique Gxy. So in the eyes of the girl with the mask, this supernatural event that her eyes saw, was the origin of everything around her, the ginisis. *tter* "Oh no..." The armored girl automatically took a step back, this time the dance of death wouldn''t go well, one of the gray explosions had escaped and there was an energy belt heading quickly toward the, "I have to tell everyone!!" "No need, no one will care... just enjoy the show." The masked girl didn''t seem to care much Indeed, the guards who filled the corridor and stood by every window didn''t move a step or even look behind them, to them it was normal... The gray belt would descend and im a few thousand, or even hundreds of thousands of lives, what''s the problem with that? It''s not like the''s inhabitants haven''t gotten used to it yet. No matter how many years have passed since the first dance of death, no matter how advanced the current poption is... That gray belt contains the major heavenlyw of destruction, there are a few innovations made to warn people of where the energy belt willnd, maybe a few defensive arrays ced on the most important ces like this castle, but that''s all. "Hmm?" At this moment, the girl with the mask narrowed her red eyes, someone had appeared above the castle. That person was standing in the middle of the air with an unnatural majesty, his body was of average height and build, he had gray hair that reached his shoulders, and although his features were not fully visible from that angle, it could be seen from his taut skin and drawn jawbone that he was a handsome man who was about forty by the mortal age. That person looked up with a smile, then said the most arrogant thing a person could say, "No, not today, Sun of Destra, how could I allow such misfortune when I have just arrived?" Immediately after, he thrust his palm upwards towards the enormous gray belt. *Hmmm* The rapidly expanding palm mmed into the gray belt and immediately the two of them stopped, after which they just vanished without any explosion or energy waves, the palm contained enough power topletely nullify the belt in an unnatural disy of infinite power and precision... everything ended with a thrust from his hand. "Hmm?" When that person felt someone''s eyes on his back, he turned around and smiled when he saw the masked girl watching him from the window, "My dear Fifth, Helen, it''s been a long time." The Masked girl, Helen, grabbed her dress at the ends and bowed slightly, "You arete, Father." Chapter 926: Family gathering-1 Chapter 926: Family gathering-1 ? Inside an open hall at the top of the pce-- *Step* *Step**Step* Helen walked with steady steps, although the hall was vast, perhaps if a mortal came and stood at its entrance he would not be able to see where the seats were, but Helen covered that distance very smoothly in only three steps. There were five thrones facing in one direction, and in front of them, a more luxurious throne on a higher ground facing them. With no one else around, Helen walked forward and sat on the throne on the far left in silence. A few secondster, someone came running *swoosh* and nced at Helen, "Tsk~ You''re here too? I thought I''d be the first to arrive." The neer looked like a young man in his twenties, his short silver hair pulled up and he was wearing shiny clothes with a unique aura, especially his shoes did not look ordinary at all. "Nice to see you too, fourth brother Harry." Helen didn''t turn to see who hade, and her masked face showed no emotion in her response either. "I wish I could say the same." The man called Harry shrugged his shoulders and then, with quick steps, took the seat on the far right, crossing one leg over the other. In the face of the rude response, Helen remained silent without any reaction. *Katchiii* The next moment, a silver cloud of fire appeared out of nowhere, and from that fire came out a woman who looked to be in her thirties, beautiful in appearance with long hair and slightly narrow eyes, she also had a distinctive dark mole under her right cheek, wearing high heels and wrapping what looked like a strange animal fur around her neck, that fur was glowing with its own aura. The woman took a quick nce at Helen and Harry, then with a "Hmph-" she went to sit on the throne next to Helen without saying a word.N?v(el)B\\jnn "Haha, Sister Hry, you look great as always, have you changed your hair color recently?" Harryughed out loud "Stop trying and don''t embarrass yourself, I don''t care about your wars, you can die and I won''t know about you. And that''s not just me, no one will lend youary equipment above the fourth tier, especially not one of the sixth tier, even your father wouldn''t do it! If you want one, you have to seize it." The thirty-something woman looked to the side in disgust, "...Do you want to try and seize it from me?" "Tsk- Do whatever you want, but the tables always turn and the blessings don''tst forever." Harry waved angrily, "When the dayes when you even think about my pair of shoes for a moment, you have to remember your decision today." "Humph, you clown, naturally emergingary equipment is second to none, any single piece no matter what tier it is is worth the price of entires, and some of them are priceless even for us, like the ones tier five and above, at least you managed to get one somehow, but you want to borrow another one?" Hry looked ahead again, "I can''t believe I''m saying this but I think you should learn something from Helen, she doesn''t have any equipment of that tier yet she''s never asked to borrow one, she didn''t even taken any of the tier oneary equipment lying around in your father''s vault." "She''s just a bum with no ambition, don''tpare me to that piece of trash!" Harry pped the armrest of his throne, "Regardless of theary equipment from the first to the fourth tier, she didn''t even take our assigned guards, didn''t take the initial loan, and didn''t take the equipment share allocated to start an army, that idiot doesn''t even use the Major Heavenly Law of destruction yet, she''s not trying to build a great empire like she''s supposed to, she''s wasting her time ying and fooling around!!" "....." Helen pretended not to hear anything "Don''t talk about your sister like that, no matter how much you disagree with her method you should give her enough respect, she has the same blood that runs through your veins." At this moment a young man descended from the sky with pride, cing both his hands behind his back That young man held his head high, wearing neat and dazzling clothes befitting a king, with a three-pointed crown above his silver hair. *Tak* The thirty-something young man gentlynded in front of the seat next to Harry, then smiled at his brothers, "Helen, Hry, hothead Harry." "Brother Hudson." The three of them nodded at the same time, this was turned for a second to look at someone, but no one got up or showed any expressions. Hudson returned the nod then walked forward and sat on the throne next to Harry with proud steps, after taking a quick nce at the empty throne in the middle, he looked back in front of him with a question, "Has anyone heard anything about Big Brother?" "Who cares~" Harry put both hands behind his head, "When was thest time we saw him anyway?" Hry replied emotionlessly, "He probably won''t being today either." Hudson then looked to the far left, "...What about you Helen? You''re the youngest and closest to him, did he tell you anything?" Helen replied without turning around, "He hasn''t contacted me in a while, but if there is nothing new, there''s no need to wait for him." "Oh... Too bad." Hudson looked back in front of him, but there was no remorse on his face to match his words. *Step* At that moment, there was a sound of a footstep on the ground, and the next moment everyone saw a person standing in front of the throne with his hands behind his back... silver- white hair reaching his shoulder, clear jawbones, and dreamy eyes that didn''t seem to see anyone in front of them. "Father." The four of them stood up and made a slight bow. That person sat down and then motioned for the rest of them to do the same, "I''m d you decided to attend the regr quarter-millennium meeting." After a second of looking at the middle throne, he moved directly to Helen, "My little Fifth, how is your war against the Gassanary Empire? It''s been going on for too long." Chapter 927: Family gathering -2 Chapter 927: Family gathering -2 ? "Pfft~" Hearing his father''s question, a smallugh escaped Harry''s lips before he could hold it in. "Hmm?" With the same smile on his face, his father''s face turned towards Harry, only this time his eyes were wide open, "Are my words bing funny now, my fourth son?" "Oh, of course not, father, your fifth daughter is the funny one." Harry quickly waved, "She started a war three thousand years ago that drained everything she had and still she doesn''t know how to win, and what''s worse is that this war is against a multipleary empire that only controls 70 or sos- Isn''t that funny?" "Fourth brother, don''t forget that your sister herself only has 25s under hermand, the fact that the war is still ongoing is something that she be proud of." The young man named Hudson intervened in a calm voice. "Pride?" Hiry didn''t seem too convinced, "She started her conquests 10,000 years ago, and during that time she was only able to subjugate 25s. I don''t care how many insignificants she indirectly owns in the Young Belt, she is the official ruler of only 25s. What would happen if word got out and everyone knew whose daughter she was? Would you be *proud* to be associated with the ruler of 25s?" Hudson looked to the left, "Third sister, don''t forget that Fifth Sister didn''t ask for any help, loans,ary weapons, or even the free army armament package, and without using the major destructionw, she just went out with only her clothes on when she reached the world Cataclysm Realm and started from scratch, I think her bing a multi-empress in ten thousand years is a reasonable oue." "It''s not reasonable that she''s poor though, hahaha." Harry let out augh this time, "We, the Gctic Destra family, have a poor person among us? Ironic! We don''t raise money to start wars, we start wars to make money, that idiot doesn''t even understand this simple meaning, what''s the point of her having 25s but wasting their resources in wars and rapid expansion? Her army doesn''t even have a uniform, Father!!" The Father raised his hand and everyone fell silent again, then turned to look at Helen, "What do you think of what they''re saying?" "I don''t really care. Each of us went out to build our own empire with our own rules, not that the rest of the brothers didn''t encounter obstacles as well, and if we take all the measures I don''t think I''m the worst here since I''m the youngest and by a huge margin, and I haven''t lost a major war yet and I haven''t been humiliated in any way shape or form." Helen replied in a voice devoid of emotion Then she continued without mercy: "As for the fourth brother, Harry, for example, he lost twentys in thest war and had to borrow fiveary weapons from you, Father, and use the Imperial Guard to keep his capital safe after his army copsed like shattered ss, and the third sister had to marry a centenarian emperor *for one day* to receive protection after angering a number of the surrounding powers and thus she was able to keep what she had, and who knows how many one-night marriages she will have to resort to in the future!" Then she added without a stop, "As for the second brother since he became a triple centenarian emperor, the pace of his conquests has slowed down and he has focused on formalities and increasing his harem, so with all due respect I suggest that everyone focus on what they have in hand and spot judging others." "YOU DARE?!" Harry and Hry shouted and stood up at the same time, even Hudson who was defending her furrowed his brows tightly. The Father waved lightly, and everyone reluctantly sat back down. Then he continued, smiling at Helen, "You have a point, my little fifth, so don''t you think you have a problem with the current war? From what I''ve heard, you''re fighting on nearly 40 fronts and you don''t have any resources left to manufacture or buy weapons. On the other hand, the Gassan Empire has 5 million years of history and they have deep rootspared to you. If the war continues any longer, it will end inevitably... Have you changed your mind about the loan?" "..." Helen couldn''t help but nce at the father. Just as he said, he wanted to give her a loan, not a grant to help, and the conditions for receiving and repaying that loan could be described as prohibitive. Since she was born, her father has been treating her and her siblings like this, everything is give and take, nothing is free.N?v(el)B\\jnn She heard that one day when her second brother became a centenarian emperor and paid off all the loans he owed him with all its ridiculous conditions, he announced that he would never borrow anything from the father again, but then the father told him that he was speaking to him from the body he had given him and using the majorw of destruction with the familiarity he had provided him, and this was considered a very expensive loan that need to be repaid to... The second brother gave up then and there and went back to meetings and borrowing~ "Sorry Father, I don''t think I have reached that point of no return yet." Helen refused directly, "I am also about to receive arge batch of energy pearls soon." "You don''t have to wait until you reach the edge to ask for help, Helen, your father is here for you." Father smiled gently, clearly not believing that she would be getting any amount of pearls as she said. Helen nodded, "...I''ll keep your words in mind, Father." Father nodded at her and turned to Harry, "What about you, have you done anything with theary weapons and the Imperial Guard?" "Yes, Father, I have recovered 13s and have a total of 95s under my control, very soon I will be worthy of the title of Centennial Emperor once more." Harry sent a smile towards Helen, for in his mind she was his closestpetitor, not the Third Sister. But he found her frowning tightly and clenching her head on the armrests of her throne. And he wasn''t the only one who noticed, Father also turned his attention back to Helen, "Is there something wrong, dear Fifth? You seem troubled." "Father, I have received an urgent summons from one of the empires I support in the Young Belt, if you have nothing for me, I request your permission to leave the quarter millennial meeting temporarily," Helen asked directly, it was the damned Pythor who was summoning her soul fragrant! "Hehe~ Young Belt Empires? Child''s y." Hry didn''t let the opportunity slip away. As for Father, he smiled and pointed towards the door, "You can go, dear Fifth, but make sure to return quickly, we don''t get together every day." Helen stood up, grabbed the ends of her dress, and bowed slightly, then in three steps she disappeared from the ce. Chapter 928: Family gathering -3 Chapter 928: Family gathering -3 ? Poison Rock-- *Baam* "Useless!" A ck and red shadow stepped forward and kicked the prostrate Pythor''s head, the force of the kick sending him flying until he hit the walls of the hall "Hey, don''t hurt the owner!!" The spirit, Rocky, appeared in front of the ck shadow, cing both her hands on her waist *hoo* The ck shadow''s hand began to sh with gray energy, "I''m not in a good mood right now and I don''t care if I destroy a spirit, get out of my sight." "Why don''t you try?" Rocky didn''t back down either but she became serious, even if she was destroyed she would make sure to at least drag this fragment with her. "Rocky, back down immediately." Pythor stood up with difficulty, then he prostrated again ignoring his crooked head, "I''m useless, Overlord, I lost the war on the threes and I don''t know what''s happening on the fourth but we''re probably losing there too, please tell me what to do." "Tsk!" Rocky looked disgusted to the extreme, but she obeyed the owner and retreated.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "I told you to get one no matter what, I gave you thousands of epic pieces that are enough to fully arm hundreds of warriors, all you had to do was win against aary empire that was formed 50 years ago, and you still failed? Four of your marshals were killed and you don''t know the fate of the rest?" The ck shadow, or Helen, was about to copse, "What''s the point of supporting and feeding you all these years? Scum!!" Normally Helen wouldn''t care if the Great Serpent Empire copsedpletely in one of its wars, in the end, they are just a tool like a sword or an arrow, if it seeds it seeds and if it fails she will look for an alternative. But not this time... She made an enmity with The Gassanary Empire nearly 3 thousand years ago when she fought them over the rights of an ownerless that has beter her number 17, and since then the Gassanary Empire has considered her a potential enemy, not because they got any damage from losing that, but because she *hunts* thes in their area. After the incident of number 17, the Gassan Empire began to tighten its grip on her movement and destroy her ships on sight, until in the end Helen had enough and dered war on them, taking with her the huge army that she had painstakingly built over 7 thousand years and attacked 5 of theirs and immediately took them away. As a response from the Gassanary Empire, the gates of hell were opened, and war raged in all thes of the Blood and Destruction Empire. Helen, who for the first time experienced a realary war, was unable to preserve her possessions. In the first 5 years of battle, 3 of hers were destroyed. The cores of the threes exploded and turned into rocky masses without an atmosphere. Billions of living creatures were killed along with them. When she felt that the defense was useless, Helen abandoned all hers and gathered her army and then raided the heart of the Gassanary Empire, taking advantage of the fact that their army was scattered and invading hers, and she was able to seize it in a massive battle that shocked the 563rd section of the Middleary Belt as they talked about it for years toe, and she even began to refine that directly, thus shaking the control of the''s ruler over it! Of course, the Gassan Empire did not remain silent about the loss of their capital, the that represented their strength for millions of years, so they gathered their forces again as quickly as they could and raided it in the first face-to-face battle between the two full armies of the Gassan Empire and the Empire of Blood and Destruction. But even as they managed to gather an army strong enough within one year, Helen had already finished refining the for herself... In that battle, Helen and her generals showed great military prowess, and her almost naked soldiers showed great strength as if their minds had been turned off before the battle. After a fierce battle that imed the lives of tens of millions of soldiers and billions of living beings, Helen was able to keep that, whichter became known as the Pit of Destruction. The insult was too great for the Gassan Empire. Although they had controlled all thes Helen had gathered over the course of 7,000 years, they had lost their heart, so they continued to gather armies to reim their capital. As for Helen, she used the treasures she found in the Pit of Destruction to equip an army and try to reim her belongings! Three thousand years had passed since these events... Helen had used up everything she found on the Pit of Destruction, and was able to get another 24s, but thoses were also consumed by the Gassan Empire and were left in a miserable state. The resources she gets from the Youngary Belt may not be many, but she needs anything to buy weapons in this situation, if she stops collecting resources for a moment, the lurking Gassan Empire will destroy her! But she knows very well that this is a temporary solution, her personal strength terrifies the Gassan Emperor, and the remnants she gets from the Youngary Belt provide her army with some time, but neither of these are final solution... She knows that, the Gassan Empire knows that, and what''s worse, her family knows that! Since she visited Nihari and saw the good things in it, she has been counting on it, if she gets it, she will be able to easilypete with the Gassan Empire, even in the quarter-millennium meeting just now she mentioned it. If she fails to get it and returns to the next quarter-millennium meeting without progress, she may be forced to take out a loan... This should not happen!! "Nihari is mine, it must be mine!!" Helen''s soul avatar took several steps toward Pythor and then pulled him up, "I will give you onest chance... Send one of your lieutenants to the Pit of Destruction and I will give you something there if you fail in your mission after receiving that item... I will put an end to your failed reign myself." "At yourmand, Overlord, thank you for the opportunity!!" Pythor prostrated again, whoever received it would definitely be a good thing if the Overlord thought it would help him in this situation!! net Destra-- "Hudson, you''ve only gained threes in thest quarter millennium, what''s the problem?" The Father didn''t look too happy, "Ever since you crossed the 300 mark you''ve been moving very slowly, what, have your bones already weakened?" The three-speared crown young man smiled, "Sector 67 no longer has as many opportunities as before, Father. It has be old and full of Centennial Empires. Frees are bing rare and small empires are being swallowed up. If I don''t proceed with extreme caution, I will risk starting a Centennial Empire-level war. This is no small thing." The Father''s brows sunk slightly, "So what? Your target is the entire sector. Choose a Centennial Empire and swallow it up. If you want help, just take out another loan." *Step* *Step* *Step* Again, the masked girl returned to her throne, her eyes wandering and sweating slightly... If she hadn''t known for certain that we couldn''t miss the Quarter Millennial Meeting or the Father would have gotten angry, she wouldn''t have returned. "Fifth daughter, did you get any bad news? Hmm..." Father nced sideways at Helen at first without looking back, but when he noticed the sweat drops he sat up straighter, "You look pale and your energy is unstable... What have you done?" "I''m fine, Father... I''m fine." Chapter 929: Purgatory Chapter 929: Purgatory ? One weekter--- Northern Edge Mountain "ROOAAAARR!!" "Watch out, the wyvern ising again!!" "Retreat! Spread out in all directions!!" Days passed? Weeks? Months..? No one here felt the passage of time. *Shwaaa* "Arrrgh!!" "The blue me barely touched you, Ulek, are you okay?" "I''m okay but it hurts! It hurts!!!"N?v(el)B\\jnn "Arrrgh!!! Why does that me hurt so much!!" "Crixus you bastard I know you understand me, I don''t care if you''re a Beast King, even if it''s myst day of life I''ll bring you down!!" Just when a number of martial emperors were about to chase Crixus: *Boom* "Don''t forget that uncle is here!" A powerful explosion hit the crust of the huge mountain sending rocks flying "He''s trying to get to the Martial, stop him!!" Everyone stopped again and focused their attention on one person... A giant who was over 3 meters tall with a muscr body but didn''t look too exaggerated, his skin color was pale blue and he had long ck hair, it was Hk. Although he was under the eyes of hundreds of martial emperors with many among them being mid-level and high-level martial emperors, Hkughed out loud: "You want to know why the blue me hurts? Because it''s meant to deal with the likes of you, you rabble!" "...What the hell do you mean?!" One of the martial emperors raised his hand to stop the rest from attacking Hk immediately and asked while cing his hand on his burned shoulder. "I mean, you and the demons are the same, you''re all fuel for the purgatory me, and you are facing the worst possible enemy hahaha!!" Hkughed again, he wasn''t bragging, he was actuallyughing at how strange the situation was. The Great Serpent Empire''s martial emperors all gritted their teeth and clenched their fists, but they couldn''t find a word to say. All of them without exception had burn marks on them, some had one or two limbspletely burned to the bone in a tragic scene, and some had light burns on the surface, but what they all had inmon was that those burns didn''t go out and nothing can treat them, the most they can do is slowing down the process but they still hurt them constantly, it''s like having a burning ember tied to your body all the time!! Most of them were mid-level or high-level emperors, and all of them were veteran marshals'' guards who had lived for hundreds or thousands of years, all of them without exception had tasted fire before, as it''s the most widespread hostilew, but none of them had ever touched a fire that hurt to this degree, that fire hurt as if it was burning their very existence! What they didn''t know was that this was a fact. The Purgatory me is the fusion of the Major Heavenly Law of Fire with the Minor Heavenly Law of Saintliness branching off from the Purity Path. The Purity Path is one of the basic peaceful paths, working to return things to their standard self and maintain them in their pure form, and the more powerful and dense that path is in a certain ce, the more chances of peace andfortable living in that ce increase, so the water will be pure for drinking, grudges between people will calm down, the air will be more refreshing, everything will go for the better... in normal conditions of course. As for the Minor Heavenly Law of Saintliness, it is the most intense and most extreme branch of the Purity Path when ites to cleansing, and for this exact reason, it was chosen by the''s spirit to be merged with fire and produce this blue me whose sole purpose is to purify anything by force. Purifying water, purifying clouds, purifying toxins, and most importantly... purifying races. Within the spirit domain of Nihari-- "What the hell is this guy talking about?" A white soul avatar watched the battle around the Northern Edge Mountain with an angry expression. Neri was lying on her back, cing both of her hands behind her head and allowing the ck current on the ground to carry her in circles around the''s image: "Oh, maybe he means the reason I created the Purgatory me, it''s nothing worth mentioning actually when the Red gue first appeared on my surface, I wanted to limit their spread and prevent them from taking over the entire so I created Crixus as the ultimate deterrent weapon." "The Red gue?... You mean those crimson creatures we fought in the Central Region? Those are the infamous Red gue?!" The white soul avatar took a few steps back, "Why the hell would a in the Young Belt have such an epidemic?!" "That''s what happened~" Neri replied without caring, "Anyway, maybe you should warn your men about the Purgatory me, it won''t go out as long as there''s fuel in their bodies, and the fuel here is the impurities that distance them from their human origin." "And how would a warning help them? They''re already terrified of it!" Marshal Celebus''s avatar looked at the indifferent Neri, "Maybe if we speed up the refinement a bit I will be able to save them, what do you think?" "Good idea, go back to what you were doing then, I''ll be cheering for you hehe." Neriughed, but it was clear that she didn''t care at all. "Neri!!" The white soul avatar shouted loudly, "What''s with this poor treatment, are you looking down on me? Don''t you think I''d be a good owner? I''m the second-inmand of aary empire from the Youngary Belt, I''m a high-ranking officer in aary empire from the Middleary Belt, I built my foundation using aw from the Path of Destruction!" "Heh~ I wish you could see those golden eyes, that tyrant soul, that terrifyingw, that ck spear- Ah, it was really charming." While swimming on her back, Neriughed gently "Who are you talking about? What exactly do Ick for you to ept me? I''m already a better candidate than mostary emperors in the young belt!" The Marshal was going crazy, ording to the information he knew, he was supposed to have at least 5% of the''s soul refined by now if she epted him, but he hadn''t even managed to scratch the first 1% yet!! "...." Neri opened one eye and looked at the Marshal, then closed it again, "You''re not him." "....." The Marshal''s white soul avatar gritted his fangs, but he sat back down and tried to continue the refinement process. Chapter 930: Chicken head Chapter 930: Chicken head ? *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* "He''sing again!!" *ROOAAARRR*!! A vicious circle of attack and defense, burning and taking punches, avoiding the purple clouds, and fleeing... No one knew if morning hade from the abundance of purple clouds, and no one knew if night had fallen from the intensity of the blue mes. "You want to bring down my partner? You''ll have to get past me first!!" Faced with the threat of high-level martial emperors, Hk jumped between their group like a bull and started punching left and right, and he would most likely remain in this state until Crixus could turn around ande back tounch another raid, which would take some time due to his tremendous speed and huge body... "Focus on his left arm!!" One of Marshal Celipus''s close assistants shouted at the top of his voice and then proceeded first. Completely destroying Hk proved impossible after experiencing his incredible physical strength and the unssifiable armor he wore, so the 300 guards began devising all sorts of ambushes and plots to harm him by any means, and today would be no exception. After the assistant marshal''s shout, around 100 Emperors began attacking Hk from all directions as a distraction, and then another 50 focused on his left arm alone, even if they didn''tpletely destroy it, they would at least render it immobile for the rest of the day! However: "KAAAA!!" The shield attached to Hk''s body emitted blue purgatory mes for ten meters in all directions, forcing everyone to retreat screaming in pain. He then rushed to the left with all his strength, breaking through all the ranks and punching Marshal Celebus''s assistant, sending him flying, and spitting blood. "Huff... Huff..." After taking a deep breath, Hk quickly nced left and right to assess the situation. Since the pursuit of Martial Celebus and the 300 Guardians began until today, the battle has almost never stopped. During the two weeks, they had been trying to reach the location of the Spirit, they had not stopped flying, and Hk and his mount had not stopped raining attacks on them. Of course, after they had moved away from their armies to a safe distance, the Marshal thought that he could now outnumber Hk and kill him, so he stopped and surrounded him with 300 guardians, all of whom were mid-level or high-level martial emperors, but Hk managed to injure a number of them and retreat safely! Now, after they reached the Northern Edge Mountain and the Marshal entered the library of the Second Heaven''s Chosen, where the''s spirity, the 300 guards surrounded the library to protect them and fortified the area, they actually thought that the game was over... except that crazy bastard came back again and jumped among them like a lion who found a group of sheep. He just withdraws whenever his energy runs out to go and eat something, heal himself and regain his energy then returns to pick a fight again, and of course, for a person who broke the physical limits of the body''s strength, these things took almost no time, meaning they have been in continuous battles for weeks!! *Swoosh* *Swoosh* The assistant marshal spat out blood from his mouth and flew to Hk again, "Hk, the King of the North, listen to the advice and surrender before it''s toote, this strength of yours deserves to see the middleary belt, not to be buried here." His voice was full of strength, but his eyes were shaking, hoping in his heart that Hk would agree to surrender so that this madness would stop. Around the tired Hk, the guards gathered again, nearly 150 of them, all full of burns and crushed faces, but also full of energy and hatred. Hk and Crixus'' attacks were deadly enough, but they were neither weak nor few. Hk and Crixus had to distribute their power equally, otherwise if they focused on one person they would be bombarded with attacks from everywhere else. So during the past period, Hk only managed to kill 7 people, while Crixus burned 6 others, and the rest resisted by dividing themselves into two groups to be able to confront these two. "Hoof... Hoof... Hehehe~" In the midst of nearly 150 martial emperors, Hk startedughing, "You''re trying this foolishness again? Me joining you? I''ll say it onest time, I''d rather be a chicken''s head than a dragon''s ass, it''s either me or you on Nihari''s back!!" In front of Hk''s arrogant words, the assistant marshal with the many broken bones and burned napes couldn''t hold back his hatred any longer: "You''re just a fool who only sees under your feet, even if we leave, will the True Beginning Empire leave you? Even if they leave, do you think a like this will survive the eyes of ALL the other empires of the Young Belt? Even if you have the luck of all your ancestors and survive for the remaining 70 thousand or so years, do you think you''ll survive in the middleary belt? Our supreme lord can step on you as you step on a cockroach, no, even his generals can kill you with a p!" Hk''s eyebrows twitched slightly, it was clear that the assistant marshal''s words had affected him a bit, "...I can fight all of you with my current strength, so what if I was given 50 thousand years? Then even the Overlord would be no match for me!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Idiot!! You''ve spent thousands of years trying to refine the''s spirit, why couldn''t you? You haven''t used any of your refinement in this huge battle yet, which means it''s still very little! It''s clear that the''s spirit doesn''t want you, it sees you for who you really are, a delusional idiot who will drag the toward inevitable destruction!" The Marshal''s assistant pointed at Hk angrily, "In fifty thousand years, you''ll be as strong as the Overlord? Where will you get that lifespan from, you loser? At your current pace, it might take you 500 thousand years to finish the refinment!" "...!!!" Hk raised his eyebrows to their fullest, then shouted and punched forward again, "§¡§¡§¯§¯§¯!!" *Paam* "Pfftttt!" The Marshal''s assistant once again found himself stuck to the mountain, this time his right cheekbonepletely destroyed, so he sat up with difficulty and pointed at Hkin a voice that was difficult to understand, "Damn it, Kill him! Kill that damn chicken head!!" *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Again, nearly 150 emperors started using their epic weapons to attack randomly, it seemed that the day would continue like any other. "KAAAA!!!!" Chapter 931 Back home 931 Back home Jura--The Afflicted City of Jura *Bzzzz* "Haaa~ Home sweet home!" As soon as Caesar passed through the space portal, he opened his arms wide, smiling broadly. Although the atmosphere of the Afflicted City of Jura is cold and gloomy, filled with negative heavenlyws, it is still like a gentle breezepared to the heavy atmosphere of the Orphan Blood where thews of chaos and bloodthirst prevail! *Dam* *Dam* *Dam* After Caesar, rows of soldiers began to slowly exit, raising their shields, ready for anything on the other side, but whenever a row passed and felt peace around them, they lowered their shields and continued on their way, smiling. *Shoo* Caesar jumped on top of one of the nearby buildings to get out of the way of the soldiers before they piled up behind him, and then he took a long look around the city... The army that he left camped in front of the wall was no longer there, but the tents were still there in a clean manner, which meant that they left in an organized manner and no battle took ce here, and that was a good thing... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The other thing he noticed was the nearly one million captured soldiers of the Great Serpent Army, still lying on the ground, groaning in pain from the sealing nail, surrounded by a number of Shadow Swords and a Warlord formation to keep order, but that was it¡­ Most of them were drowning in their own filth, eating scraps from the ground like dogs,pletely unaware of what was about to happen to them. "Things seem stable here." Next to Caesar, a woman with thick horns and long red hairnded. "As long as my father is here, everything should be fine, this is the natural course of events." Caesar spoke with absolute confidence. "Hehe, I won''t argue with you on that." Floraughed as her eyes fell on the army of prisoners, "Shall we begin?" "Not now, my father would love to see the whole process for himself." Of course, Caesar knew what she was talking about, sacrifice. He immediately sent his soul sense to the Voice Ring, "Charles, are you in Jura?" "Oh, Supreme General of the First Army, are you finally back?" It didn''t take long for the reply toe, "Yes, Your Highness, I am in Jura. His Highness Theo is taking care of Greend, and it''s clear that I''m no longer needed on Nihari, so I stayed in Jura to clean up after Governor Alexander." Caesar raised one eyebrow before he continued, "Where is my father? I didn''t want to contact him directly, is he in Jura?" "No, Your Highness, you will find him in Greend, but I don''t know where exactly, please wait a moment, I wille and help you settle the soldiers." "My father is in Greend?! ... No need for you to be here, go to my father and tell him that we are back and that there is something he needs to witness." "NO!" Charles shouted forcefully, "Sorry, Your Highness the First Army''s Supreme General, I tried to interrupt him once and almost lost my life, please excuse me from this task, all I can do is inform His Highness Theo and he will deliver the message as he sees fit." "...That will do too." Once again Caesar noticed something strange in the way Charles spoke, "What is this *First Army''s Supreme General*? Are you trying to tell me something?" Charles'' voice in response was not enthusiastic, "Your Highness, a lot has happened while you were away, please wait until I finish ughtering this vige full of Red Arrows and I wille to you immediately." "...Red Arrows?" Caesar ended his call from Charles, "Have I been away for that long?" "We have been away from an active battlefield for over a month, what were you expecting, Supreme General?" Flora spoke gently, this was the most peaceful time she had felt in a long time "I think I''m the supreme general of the First Army now..." Caesar scratched his head "...?" Flora frowned slightly. *Whoosh* *Whoosh* "Supreme General, why is the army advancing towards the barracks? We must head to Greend immediately!!" Fugon, followed by Haider and several Greend Emperorsnded anxiously *Baam* *Baam* *Baam* Behind them, the three Tree Fathers emerged from the space portal one by one and went to Caesar''s side as well, they were no less worried about their real bodies. When they left, they knew that their was under attack and that a space portal was being built there, yet they were sent to rescue another ce that had nothing to do with them, and now that they had finally returned, they would be thrown into some barracks again?! "Calm down~" Caesar gestured with both hands, "My father himself is in Greend." "His Excellency in Greend¡­?" Fugon and the rest shouted in unison, but joy was evident on their faces. The entire empire''s number one duty was to protectary Emperor Robin, as long as Robin was there, he was either confident in his safety or that he had already won! "As long as you understand, head to your barracks. After the spoils are handed over and the casualties and points are tallied by the Shadow Swords, you will be allowed to return to your homes." Caesar pped a few times. "Yes, Supreme General." Everyone nodded, even the Tree Fathers, and began making their way toward the walls like the rest. "Everyone''s confidence in His Excellency is unmatched." Flora expressed her admiration at the sudden change. Caesar looked around, raising one eyebrow, "¡­What exactly are you doing here? Why didn''t you stay with the rest of your rtives to gather up what was left of your kind?" "I am also a citizen of the Empire of the True Beginning, and the war is not over yet." The girl replied decisively. "¡­" Caesar nodded a few times, then took out a number of ck banners and immediately formed an instantaneous space portal, "I will leave you inmand. Help everyone settle in. I will go take a look at Alexander''s progress." *Bzzzz* "Yes, Supreme General." Even after Caesar left, Flora gave a deep bow --- Greend - Inside Robin''s Soul Domain *Brrrr* The silver floor began to form near where Robin''s soul avatar stood and a statue of a human he knew well, Theo, came out... The statue opened its mouth and began to speak, "Father, Caesar has returned from the blood of the orphan and wants to meet you. He says there is something you must witness. If you are willing to fulfill a request, I am currently sitting next to your body. If not, I will leave in 6 hours." After the message was finished, the statue disintegrated and merged back into the Soul Domain floor. After the message was finished, Robin looked ahead andughed, "Alright, you heard the boy. We need to get this part over quickly so I can let you rest. You are already dead, why are you making it more difficult for both of us?" He was looking at a huge altar. Above that altar was a huge white orb attached to huge silver chains. Underneath it was a huge drill and next to it were countless smaller drills! "Damn you, Burton! Damn you, AAHHHH!!!" Chapter 932 Next move 932 Next move Two hourster-- Above the gate of the Imperial Capital "..." Elizabeth looked inside the walls, towards the Imperial Capital that should be the symbol of the power and glory of that Empire, and there was nothing in front of her but ruins. Except for the wall, which still maintained its strength without any noticeable damage, the only thing standing in the city was dark towers spread everywhere in a certain pattern. Other than that, streets, houses,mercial buildings, gardens, etc., no longer existed. After Alexander managed to kill the Great Serpent Marshal and regained control of Jura, he ordered the Imperial Capital to be cleaned up, all the debris was moved and all the half-destroyed buildings were leveled to the ground and disappeared, all the blood stains were washed away and all the remains were buried, Alexander explicitly dered that he would not allow this ce to turn into another Jura City. One Jura City is enough to show people the sad past of the and what it was like before the Empire of the True Beginning took over, but creating a new one would simply be an announcement of the failure of that system, so the Imperial Capital must be rebuilt, and it must be better than ever! And that''s what''s happening now¡­ In front of Elizabeth''s eyes, there were arge number of people wearing the distinctive Sky Opening Tower coats walking around the city, looking for every possible way to improve the foundation. "Oh, this wizel Sakaar¡­ Alright, I admit it''s a good move." At this moment, while Elizabeth was distracted, Caesar''s voice caught her attention again. "Agreed, I couldn''t have done it any better." Alexander nodded, his eyebrows slightly furrowed and his chin resting on one of his hands. "I won''t say it''s not, but¡­ errrgh!" Charles didn''t seem too fond of Caesar and Alexander''s reaction. In front of her was a table where arge number of familiar people were gathered, a sight that made her smile automatically... Caesar, Alexander, Peon and Zara, Old Gu and Victoria, and the rest of the generals and the hearts of the most powerful warlords, and on the table itself was arge map showing the spread of the demon armies in Nihari. Caesar called for an immediate meeting earlier, and after talking with Charles, he found no ce other than the top of this gate to hold his meeting, simply because the entirety of Jura was destroyed, at least here the traces of destruction werepletely removed, and also for an additional reason... Caesar said that it was to celebrate the announcement of the invasion of Greend for the first time and that today should be the secondunch of the True Beginning Empire! Of course, it was all flowery talk, everyone knew the first reason was the correct one, and yet... even though there was not an inch of the that had not tasted the horrors of war, Elizabeth smiled, being in thepany of this huge number of elites was always reassuring. "Sister Ellie, are you with us?" Victoria snapped her finger in front of Elizabeth''s absent-minded expression. "Hmm? Hehe of course I''m with you, I''m just enjoying some temporary peace, thest period has been very difficult.." Elizabeth raised her round, charming face towards the sky for a moment, before winking at Victoria with a charming smile, "What about you, are you focusing on the n or the one who is talking about it?" "Ellie!!" Victoria opened her eyes wide and put her hand over Elizabeth''s mouth. Caesar and the rest pretended not to hear anything, then Caesar pointed towards the area controlled by Amon, "I think our next move should be here, I don''t see any other way." Alexander nodded... Morin guarded the south and Sakaar guarded the west and center and they couldn''t do anything yet, only Amon was still movingfortably above. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Can''t we attack from the center?" Raiden pointed to the area above Sakaar. "Too much pressure creates an explosion," Caesar shook his head, "Supreme General Sakaar is following a good system, if he tries to advance a little and engage the Great Serpent''s forces, a huge battle will ur in which both sides will be destroyed, or the Great Serpent Empire''s army will try to disperse and flee again all over the. If we join them, the result will be the same, one of the two oues is inevitable." Peon intervened in a rough voice and pointed towards the dividing line between the eastern and northern areas, "Let''s position ourselves there." Immediately, Alexander and Caesar looked at him from the corner of their eyes, not knowing if he was speaking seriously or joking, but he seemed serious... Peon''s logic is simple and can be seen, he wants to besiege the eastern region from above as well after Moren besieged it from below, he also added that this move will push the army of the Great Serpent Empire further west which will make Amon and Sakaar''s mission easier. But that area waspletely under the control of the Great Serpent Empire, in order topletely control the borderline they would have to engage in battles after battle in fierce guerri warfare, also even if the prevailed and took control of the Great Line, spreading the army over an extremely long distance would weaken it and make it an easy target! As usual, he wanted to sacrifice almost half of the army in order to obtain victory. After Caesar looked at Peon''s disfigured face for a long time, he turned to Zara: "Little sister, you should take good care of this boy, he worries me whenever he opens his mouth, find him a wife or something." "Trust me I''m trying, but he scares them away!" The girl shook her head with a smile "...." Peon shrugged and looked away as if to say this is your loss. Old Gu took advantage of the brief silence to intervene, "If you allow this old man to say a word, I think the war has been prolonged and the soldiers are tired, especially after a huge battle on a hostile like Orphan Blood, we should take their mental and physical condition into ount before sending them to the front lines again." "They will rest after we win." Caesar looked back at the map, "If we ck off and lose the war, rest won''t do them any good, we MUST go back to Nihari!" *Bzzzz* At that moment a small space portal opened next to them, then Robin came out followed by Theo, "No, we don''t have to go back to Nihari." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 933: The Imperial Guard Chapter 933: The Imperial Guard ? "Your Excellency!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Dad!" At Robin''s voice, everyone stood up and everyone stood up, all of them saluting except Zara who stepped forward and clung to her father''s arm. "Everyone, please sit down." Robin patted Zara''s head with augh. "Father, what do you mean we don''t have to go back?" Caesar frowned slightly as he watched Robin make his way to his seat, "We have a strong chance of eliminating the Great Serpent Empire''s forces if we join Amon!" "I agree with the Supreme General, Your Excellency." Alexander pointed to the map, "Supreme General Sakaar has created an excellent environment for the decisive battle, with him and General Morin''s central and southern armies the war has been confined to the northern region, even if the Great Serpent Empire''s army tried to y with us they would find no room to y in." *Krr* Robin pulled his seat and sat down with a smile, "Oh? Why don''t you exin to us the current bnce of power so everyone has an idea of what''s going on." "I will do it! Sorry everyone but give me this chance, I don''t think I''ll have another chance to speak during the meeting!" Billy pointed to himself with augh, then pointed towards the north of the map seriously, "First we have the Great Serpent Empire: After the destruction of a full fleet in the battle of Winter Eagle City against Supreme General Sakaar and the deaths of nearly 100 Martial Emperors, the Great Serpent Empire''s army has been reduced to around 1,300 Martial Emperors and nearly 500,000 Law-Using soldiers, in addition to nearly two hundred warships." "...Then we have the demons, Supreme General Sakaar had a total of 700 Demon Emperors all roaming the central region and helping secure the immigrants from the northern region, and there were also 100 Demon Emperors who were on the Gudah Expedition and another 50 on the Orphan Blood... But after so many battles, the Demons lost around 50 Demon Emperors, so it can be said that he now has 800 Demon Emperors and the number is still increasing, in addition to about a million Demons using the Laws, on top of 5 Warlords and the shadow swords as backup, from here we see that the Demon Army is capable of fighting in Nihari on its own." When Billy Burton finished exining this perspective, everyone had to furrow their eyebrows a little, after they were in a war meeting to decide what to do with the war, Billy''s words made them look like spectators! Then Billy continued without a stop, "Then wee to the First Army, Governor Alexander has 250 Martial Emperors, Supreme General Caesar had 100 Martial Emperors, and General Gu had another 100 on his Gudah mission, bringing the total to 450 Martial Emperors, all from Jura, in addition to 35 Warlords, along with a massive number of Law-using soldiers thatfortably reach five million if we dered the state of war in Jira." Billy then straightened up and raised both hands, "Apart from that, we also have the Greend Army where they have 120 Martial Emperors and the three Tree Fathers, and we have the Orphan Blood which has 30 Martial Emperors who have sworn allegiance to us. These are all the forces that are effective in the war." "That means the First Army has roughly 600 Martial Emperors, in addition to countless Law- using soldiers if we count Greend standard armies." Victoria echoed and then looked at Robin, "We have 600 Martial Emperors and the Second Army has 800, for a total of 1400 Martial Emperors while they have 1300. For the first time since the war began, we have the upper hand in the number of Martial Emperors, not to mention that we still have the advantage of the Warlords and Tree Fathers as a striking force!" "Nice, Haha!" A number of the generals present apuded enthusiastically, and some of them had glimpses of the massive Safe City battle and the huge difference in numbers at the time, for them to be able to reduce the numerical difference so quickly and even taking the advantage is amazing!! Robin nodded with a smile, "What about the Northern Giant Tribes? I don''t think they are our allies, I think they caused the deaths of a number of Amon''s army emperors during the past period." Charles nodded, "There are five Northern Giant Tribes left, theirbined martial emperor number is at least 250, as for the number of soldiers, it is incalcble." Everyone''s enthusiasm dropped a little, if those tribes decided to unite again they would produce a strong army, even without gathering they would still be a huge rock in front of the advance of both the Great Serpent Army and Amon''s army! Robin asked again with a smile, "What about the armies that fled from our threes? Over 300 Martial Emperors fled from me in Greend alone." Charles stepped forward again, "ording to the reports from the threes and General Gu''s report from Gudah, at least 600 Emperors and enough troops and ships to make 4 fleets have escaped." "...?!" Everyone''s excitement turned to furrowed brows. Robin''s smile then disappeared, as he leaned forward and leaned on the table with both arms, "What if I told you that there is still something called the Imperial Guard that has not moved yet, 500 high-level martial Emperors, and each one of them has an amount of Durger The Devourer''s blood equivalent to a general." "What?!" Even Caesar shouted loudly, he had fought the generals and knew their strength too well, 500 of them had not appeared yet? "Father, are you sure of what you are saying or are you just speaking hypothetically?" Even Theo couldn''t keep his cool. "I''m afraid it''s the truth, I have my own way of getting reliable information." Robin smiled as he recalled the Marshal''s screams in his soul domain, "What now... Do you still want to go to the north and prepare for a final battle?" Chapter 934: Seven Chapter 934: Seven ? "500 Martial Emperors with the power of a General..." Everyone muttered in a low voice. Those who cared about nning and victory like Caesar and Alexander were a bit disappointed, those who were eager to fight like Peon and Raiden were tightly gripping their sleeves, and even the rest who were just following orders like Elizabeth and Julian looked serious. "Those 500 are the survivors of a special battalion that Pythor formed from only his offspring to protect him, but since he became a protectedary Emperor of a fews and refined the Poison Rock, he sent them all to the Middleary Belt. They spend most of their time in the war there. They have experienced a lot and each of them has their own trump cards. ording to my source of information, the Overlord sent them all back to Pythor at the beginning of the war, and they are currently next to him in the capital of the Great Serpent Empire." Robin untangled his hands and leaned back in his seat, "As for the reason for not joining the war earlier, it''s easy, ording to my source of information, they see what''s happening as child''s y and don''t know why they returned the youngary belt, some of them directly refused toe with the fleets, so Pythor allowed them to stay in the capital as a final card." *Pshhh* Caesar sat down slowly, his vision of the map of Nihari changedpletely. The Headquarters Lady Emily was the one who broke the silence, "ording to the Shadow Swords statistics, only the forces escaping from the Orphan''s Blood, Greend, Jura and the Gudah, there are about 4 fleets and 600 martial emperors ready to rejoin the fight, this force is enough to turn the scales again if they head to Nihari if the Imperial Guard alsoes, our situation will be worse than ever." "..." No one opened their mouth, imagining 500 generals lined up was terrifying "...Your Excellency, when you said we shouldn''t return to Nihari," Alexander remembered something, "Did you mean we should withdraw?" "Of course not! There is no turning back after they raided ours, who will pay for all this?" Robin pointed towards the Imperial Capital behind him, "Secondly, if we leave them, they will not leave us, this is a war that we must fight to the end." "The point is, I see that going to Nihari and pressuring them will not bear fruit, at best we will eliminate them all after suffering a lot of losses, we will have a vague victory until those guardse to take certain revenge, and at worst they will be able to escape or hold out without suffering much loss." He then slowly looked at the faces of his generals, "Is a temporary victory in Nihari so tempting that we should suffer all these losses for it?" "...." Everyone nodded. "What do you suggest, father?" Caesar sighed, since his father had said all that, he had a definite suggestion. "Let the Second Army keep them busy," Robin waved, "I''ll rely on the Shadow Swords to send a message from me to Sakaar to stop any heavy pressure and have Amon slow down his advance. Too much pressure will only speed up the arrival of reinforcements, and that''s something we''re not ready for right now."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om *Crack* "I don''t like the idea of me standing here and watching!! ...But I understand." Caesar clenched his hands tightly, then looked at his father, "So, when are we going to go for the Orphan Blood?" "Haha, today if possible!" Robinughed when he heard Caesar''s words, that boy definitely understood him... Yes, his n is based on increasing his strength before the supportes, through sacrifice! Sacrifice is a method used by the inhabitants of the Orphan Blood to confront the Demons, where they would gatherw users from all over the and offer them as boats to the pyramid of sacrifices in exchange for increasing the strength of a certain person, with this crazy method they supported about a hundred people to reach the Emperor''s realm, and supported people like Flora and Aru to reach more advanced levels! "Let''s go then!!" Caesar quickly stood up, "I have prepared a number of the best officers of the First Army, all of them at the top of the Sage''s realm, if you need a hundred I will prepare them for you, if you need ten thousand you will find them at yourmand!" "Excellent, you saved me some effort." Robin smiled and motioned for him to sit down, "Give the list of those men''s names to your brother Theo and he will find them for me, but you won''te for the Orphan Blood, you have another mission... all of you do." "Your Excellency, what do you want us to do?" Alexander asked in surprise, he had just told them directly that they wouldn''t step foot on Nihari! "Don''t worry, it''s very simple... The Great Serpent Empire has their home called Poison Rock, and they also have 8 secondarys that they set foot in, four of them are underplete control and are called S-sss, and four of them are only partially controlled and are called R-sss." Robin began to exin somethingpletely different from what everyone expected, "Apart from Poison Rock which is protected by the Imperial Guards and Pythor himself who refined the''s spirit, and Gudah which we have already seeded in liberating... I want you to attack the remaining seven." "...?!" All the generals opened their eyes wide until they almost fell "Your Excellency, you...?!" As for Raiden, the dose of excitement affected him more as he quickly held his chest, "Oh my heart!!" When they invaded Greend nearly twenty-five years ago, they prepared all of Jura''s resources and soldiers to attack it, and Robin now simply announced that he wanted to invade sevens at once, all of which had remnants of the Great Serpent Empire''s soldiers and had their local armies, especially thoses called R-sss that managed to resist for hundreds if not thousands of years! "They dropped all respect by invading ournds, why don''t we return the favor?" Anger gradually began to appear on Robin''s face, "I ordered Gu to show some discipline in dealing with Gudah because I know that they have their own overlord and I didn''t want more trouble, but there''s no need to show any control with the remaining seven... Destroy them all." Chapter 935: Wide scale invasion Chapter 935: Wide scale invasion ? *Pah* Robin mmed his left hand on the table, "You''re not going to make business connections and rid the citizens of the tyrants, go and upy those sevens, destroy everything rted to the Great Serpent Empire and kill every local who tries to raise arms, if there was any hope in those scum they wouldn''t have been at the mercy of the Great Serpent Empire all these years, if they tried to flex their muscles against us they can go to hell with the soldiers of the Great Serpent!" Caesar nodded, he understood his mission immediately. From his long experience in his position, he knew very well what happens when there are two warring forces and a third appears... Either the two original forces form an alliance and fight the new intruders like what happened with the True Beginning Empire and the Orphan Blood locals, or the locals form a fragile alliance with the new invaders to expel the old ones, then they will try to expel the new ones as well, and this is what The People''s Movement Organization was trying to do in Jura. Robin was very clear, he didn''t want either way, he didn''t want to try to help the locals as if he was the good guy, and he didn''t want to make fragile pacts with them, this was not the time... either submit or die. Alexander and Old Man Gu sighed and nodded as well, understanding the mission. "...How are we different from the Great Serpent Empire then?" Billy stared into Robin''s eyes Robin pretended not to hear anything, "...This operation must be swift and perfect, you must destroy every foothold of the Great Serpent Empire on those sevens, except for one thing, the Space Portals." Robin raised one finger, "The Great Serpent Empire has built a Space Portal on every but they rarely use them and they are well hidden, they only exist as a back door in case something very serious happens or they are expelled, they use it as a dagger in the back of their enemies, even the Gudah has a hidden Space Portal, those Space Portal are only known to the Marshals and a secret team specialized in its -construction." Old Gu raised his eyebrows to the brim when he heard about the Space Portal in Gudah, even the natives didn''t know about this information! Then Robin turned to his daughter and the headquartersdy Emily, "I want you to provide a number of divine cksmiths as soon as possible to go with the armies, their mission will be to dismantle the Space Portal and move them to another location." "At yourmand, Your Excellency, but can I ask why?" This was the first time Emily had heard of such a thing "This will change their coordinates!" Zara shouted Robin pointed at her, "Exactly, dismantling and moving the portals will change its coordinates and will be equivalent topletely destroying it for the Great Serpent Empire who will not know the new coordinates, but it will benefit us in reducing the huge construction costs and shortening the time of its establishment, I think moving and operating them should be within 3-5 days if there are enough Divine cksmiths and a number of Martial Emperors to help them." "Consider it done~" Zara winked, this was a big project that she had to supervise herself. Making a single space portal costs a lot of money, and some of the raw materials used in those portals are in limited quantities, even if they have Threes under their full control they can''t just build the portals as if they are nothing. "Those people are in desperate need of a savior but you wille down on them as a cmity, they will hate you forever." Billy''s voice was heard again. But Robin pointed at Caesar, "Let the Greendic martial emperors go home to rest and be generous with them when ites to their score points. This is their firstary war and it should not be theirst. They should be the ones to ask to join, not us forcing them. As for the youth of Jura, they should endure a little more." With a wave of his hand, Nihari''s map disappeared and a new drawing appeared on it with 7 different shaped circles representing the 7s, "Currently, there are 3 R-sss that have not beenpletely subjugated by the Great Serpent Empire. You will find the locals armed and have their own ways of fighting, and 4 S-sss filled with soldiers and mundane citizens from the Great Serpent Empire while their native poptions have been exterminated or enved. In both cases, I see that 50 Martial Emperors, 3 Warlords, and 100,000 soldiers are enough as a starting army for each. This means a total of 350 Emperors, 21 Warlords, and 700,000w-using soldiers will be set for the invasion." Then he pointed towards the farthest threes, "The R-sss, however, should be treated with some respect since their inhabitants have been holding out all this time, so Caesar will stay here with 100 Martial Emperors, 14 Warlords to quickly intervene in case a crisis urs on any of those threes, then you should quickly return to Jura to continue supervising the war on the rest of thes." "If you continue on this path, people will not want to follow you, even Yura''s sons will respect your strength but will see you as a tyrant." Caesar frowned upon hearing Robin''s n, "But the distance betweens by spaceships takes days and maybe weeks, this backup n ispletely impractical." Robin smiled and with another light wave, a series of numbers appeared under each''s shape. "This is...?" Everyone looked at them, they knew those numbers well, no doubt, they were coordinates! Robin didn''t leave them waiting for long, "These are the coordinates of the hidden space portals on each, this time you won''t use ships." "Haha, excellent!" Caesar mmed the table, and now the backup n was clear! "Your Excellency, how... How did you get these coordinates?! Didn''t you say only the marshals know about them? Or have you found a member of their secret construction team?!" Alexander opened his eyes wide, Actually capturing and interrogating a secret construction team member should be even harder for them than getting it from a marshal somehow.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "I told you I have my sources-" Robin replied with a smile. "I bet the locals of those three R-sss have their own sources of pride, sources of food and drink, and a long history as well..." Chapter 936: Goal Chapter 936: Goal ? One of the veins on Robin''s forehead twitched slightly as he sent a nce at Billy, he was trying to ignore him as much as possible but his cousin wasn''t giving him that chance. "Huh~" Robin cracked his neck left and right to calm himself down and then pointed again towards the sevens, "This operation must be done quickly and smoothly, not as a revenge operation, but as a means of survival." Those words caught everyone''s attention again after they had started thinking of different ideas for the war. "If we continue as we are, there is no doubt that support will arrive in Nihari sooner orter and we will be expelled. After losing the main war there they will definitelye seeking us out in Jura, Greend, and Orphan Blood once more, this is an inevitable chain of events," he continued as he pointed towards the nearest drawing, "But if we capture theses, we open up new possibilities." "First... he could deploy those Imperial Guards to his sevens to get them back, then you can simply use the portals to escape, and when he withdraws the support we go back again and again, i.e. we shift the battlefield from Nihari to eights." He then held up two fingers, "His second option is to ignore thoses and send support to Nihari anyway, but then if we attack in Jura, Orphan Blood, and Greend we''ll have those sevens to move around in, and if he used all the Imperial Guards to stop us..." With a simple wave, Robin drew the shape of a huge eighth, "We could go to his stronghold and hit the Poison Rock itself, that would definitely be something he should consider." Everyone nodded seriously "Destroy what needs to be destroyed, and kill whoever needs to be killed, but focus on your mission, which is to conquer and protect the space portals." He then looked at Billy, "If a local with a weapon appears in front of you, kill him, but if they surrender, leave them alone." "..." Billy was silent this time since Robin''s words showed some tolerance, if he spoke up and said that they should convince the weapon carriers with words as well, he would most likely be kicked out of the meeting. Robin then turned to Old Man Gu, "For you, there is no need to lead any army, I want you here with Caesar to form ns for theary warfare, and I also want you to go to the R-sss and talk to their inhabitants, only if they surrender first, and if they do, speak to them firmly and set clear terms and boundaries between us and them." "Yes, Your Excellency." Old Man Gu nodded. "..." Robin nodded several times with a smile and looked over everyone, "This incident will be the first of its kind, where the First Army is doing one mission while the Second Army is doing apletely different mission, and I haveplete confidence in both armies... The True Beginning Empire has grown, just try not to lose face badly in front of the Second Army, okay?" Everyone present gave out smallughs, but Robin''s words simultaneously ignited a bit of apetitive spirit within them, as well as a bit of reassurance... At any other time, they would have objected because they would be leaving Nihari without a good general or without troops, they might have objected that Caesar would stay in Jura with a small number of troops and that this is dangerous, Caesar himself would have shown that it is impossible for him to supervise Nihari and the Sevens War at the same time! But not now, their thoughts are entirely focused on the Sevens War, to have an entire second army standing firm to protect your back, what could reassure you more? Maybe the idea of a second army wasn''t so bad after all...n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After his closing remarks, Robin sat backfortably in his seat, both hands behind his head as enjoyed watching the rest of the meeting as a spectator. Caesar soon began to show his long experience as a supreme General and began to organize the armies and their roles... He chose Alexander, Elizabeth, Victoria, Peoon, Raiden, Cassia Levan, and Martin Bat asmanders of the seven armies. Billy objected to this decision, but Caesar told him that his heart was too soft to take on the responsibility of a battle like this, and that he should stay with Old Man Gu on the mission of negotiating with the locals. Then he began to coordinate with Charles to create awork of shadow swords between the seven armies to record the soldiers'' points and to inform him of everything that happened step by step. He also asked Emily to support the army with a stockpile of weapons and new armor after most of the armor sets were damaged from the sessive wars. Finally, he asked Zara for arge batch of the Temporary Affinity Increase syrup. Then General Julian, who was in charge of the Warlords, went to check their foundations and renew the dead once... After everyone left, Theo sat with Caesar and took a list of all the officers he nominated for the sacrifice operation. He also used the files he had with him toplete the list with more candidates. Then he left to gather them near the Jura City Space Portal. They had just returned from battles, but in one day the gates of hell would open again! "...The True Beginning Empire," After everyone left, Caesar sighed as he looked up at the sky, "We''vee a long way, Father." "This is just the beginning." Robinughed. Yes... This war is just an obstacle that he will inevitably ovee. The veil that covered his heart disappeared with Richard''s return to his side. Now everything appeared clearly again. *I don''t want to be just a strong person whopetes with this one and beats that one. I want to eternalize my name in the annals of history.* After all these years, he has be history itself on Jura, even if he died today it would be impossible to erase his name, somehow he has already achieved his dream... But why would he stop at Jura? After knowing that Yura is just a drop in the ocean, why not expand the circle a little? Then a little more? Then more..? Robin smiled from ear to ear as he thought of the exciting events that woulde... after his inevitable victory in this war. Chapter 937: Visitor Chapter 937: Visitor ? 2 dayster-- Nihari-- Eastern Region-- City of Hope "..." Marshal Lacrosse stared at the scene in front of him "I will kill you all!!" "Drop that lunatic and his mount, I will not rest until I tear his body apart with my bare hands!!" The battle between Hk and Crixus against the 300 Marshal Guards was still raging, and for some reason it became even more intense after Hk''s short dialogue with the Marshal''s assistant, resulting in three more deaths. "This battle must not continue like this." Marshal Lacrosse bared his fangs and clenched his fists While Hk and Crixus had extremely strong bodies and superior regenerative abilities, their opponents from the Marshal Guards were filled with minor and deep burns that were still burning like embers, and were filled with broken bones and deformed muscles. The only reason this fight is continuing is because of their numbers which give each other a chance to rest, and their great experience which allows them to make fast decisions before receiving any fatal blows... But if this fight continues at the same pace, the injuries will umte dangerously, soon they will start falling like leaves and with every punch from Hk, dozens of them will fall. "That''s their problem." Jabba didn''t look too concerned, "Any sane leader would have stayed with his soldiers until he found a solution, but your colleague left them to face Ancestor Hk and Crixus The Great without any real leadership and went to refine the''s spirit, the same spirit that the Overlord promised me as a reward... Your colleague is simply too eager to refine the spirit of the massive Nihari to the point that he doesn''t care what happens to his men, nor does he give me any face, why should I care? Anyway, I''m in no hurry to hinder him and take what''s mine, if Nihari''s spirit wanted fools, it would have made the refinement easy for Ancestor Hk who has been trying all these thousands of years." "We have to help them because they are our men too, their defeat is our defeat!" Marshal Lacrosse looked a little angry, "If we go now, with my strength and yours we can force the King of the North and his mount to retreat." "Go at your leisure and announce your presence and let everyone raise their guard, as for me, I will not move now, there is no doubt that the Shadow Swords are watching this battle, if I show myself and fight alongside you, I will announce my betrayal and Morin and his army will advance to destroy the strongholds of the Nihari Union Sect." Jabba changed the scene in front of him to bring Morin''s figure chewing on a pile of bones among his soldiers, "I will not risk starting a battle with those things for the sake of your idiot colleague. If I really have to advance, I will advance towards Morin and his army to take them out first." "...He''s the First Marshal, it wouldn''t end well for you if he knew the way you talk about him," Lacrosse spoke a little calmly. He had given up trying to control Jabba or make him talk a certain way, the aura of that human was too strong, and he didn''t want to start a fight with his ally over trivialities! "I''m a Truth Chosen, your First Marshal can go to hell. If I join anyone, I''ll join the Overlord directly, and if I join you somehow, I''ll be the second inmand after your Emperor. It is You who should watch the way you talk to me." Jabba scoffed and then turned back to watch what was happening. "...Let''s attack the Demon army in the south then." Lacrosse didn''t want to continue this argument, so he pointed to the picture of Morin and changed the subject, "With my strength and yours, plus 100 guards on my side and another 80 emperors on your side, wouldn''t it be easy to eliminate them? After that, we''ll easily advance to the southern space portal and destroy it, then attack the west and destroy the space portal there, then head towards the demon army led by the demon general Amon and attack them from behind!" "Great, what about those?" Jabba changed the scene. Initially, Jabba had purchased 50 coordinates around the that he used to monitor the overall situation, but over the past few months, Jabba had been tweaking the coordinates, changing minor details and trying random numbers until he had collected a huge amount of urate coordinates. "What about it?" Lacrosse furrowed his brows, the scene that Jabba had brought up was Sakaar sitting on his bone throne. "I don''t know who''s been scheming for the demon armytely, but whoever that person is, he''s as cunning as a snake, I don''t remember such a person existing during my time with the True Beginning Empire. Look, Sakaar''s position is extremely dangerous, his army is fully deployed and has arge number of soldiers, he''s apparently pressing north but he''s also keeping an eye on us, if we move south he''ll definitely send help to General Morin, he''ll also send part of the army to attack our empty headquarters and maybe take advantage of the weak defenses in Hope City to destroy it and the space portal." Jabba shook his head. "Then what? I can''t help ourrades in the north, nor advance south or west? Are you saying we''re trapped here? Checkmate?!" Marshal Lacrosse didn''t want to acknowledge what he was hearing, "What''s the point of cooperating with you then if you can''t find solutions and help us?!" "If you hadn''t cooperated with me, I would have helped in the battle of Safe City and would have been fighting alongside Ancestor Hk, your army would have beenpletely destroyed by now, be a little polite with me, just me sitting down is helping you." Jabba didn''t intend to let any disrespect slide, "Anyway I can''t stay silent for long even if I wanted to, I have to follow the same method as the new Demon Army strategist... I have to wait." "Waiting for what exactly?" Lacrosse furrowed his brows, watching Sakaar calmly sitting on his throne made him shiver slightly Jabba narrowed his brows slightly, "I don''t know, but the battlefield is bnced and tense, it won''t continue like this for long, one side will advance very soon." At that moment, a loud sound rang out that shook the silent city: *BZZZTTT* "What was that?!" Lacrosse looked around "That''s the sound of the space portal activating!!" Jabba stood up in fright and jumped out of the window. Indeed, the space inside the gate began to dissolve. It was connected to another portal! Thest time the portal was activated was a few months ago, when Jabba made aw prohibiting anyone from the True Beginning Empire from entering due to the *State of War Measures* Activating it now... Could it be that his excellency decided to use the portal''s location to attack him?! "Damn it!" Jabba thought about this, he shouted loudly as hended in front of the portal *Baam* and pulled out a massive war hammer from his ring, ready to destroy the entire portal. *Step* *Step* Right before Jabba touched the portal, a figure stepped out of it with his hands behind his back... He was about three meters tall, his color was pale and his skin was cracked, he had thick hair that looked like snakes, and his aura... This aura was that of an ancient beast! "Your Majesty Pythor!!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 938: Pythor and sons Chapter 938: Pythor and sons ? *Step*n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Jabba automatically took a step back when he saw the person standing in front of him... In terms of majesty, he was no less than Ancestor Hk, and he didn''t seem to be any less powerful either, but in terms of pride and arrogance, a mere look at his face would tell you that he was no less than Robin! However, there was something extra about him, something that forced Jabba to take a step back... Absolute confidence? The authority that seeped into his bones after ruling multiples for all those years? Or something else that wasn''t apparent..? "Your Majesty Pythor!!" "Who?!" Marshal Lacrosse''s shout made Jabba''s hair stand on end in shock as he quickly looked ahead again, "You''re him..?!" The ruler of the Great Serpent Empire, Pythor, hase himself. "How long are you going to keep raising this toy in front of my face?" Pythor looked down directly into Jabba''s eyes, then slowly raised his left hand towards the head of the hammer, and with a *Baam* he flicked it. The hammer was shot backward like a meteor but Jabba managed to control it in time just before it was about to leave his hands, he barely managed to force it to hit the ground behind him as he held it *BOOM* creating arge crater beneath him, "This..?!" Jabba''s eyes widened, even though he wasn''t using thew of gravity, he still gripped the hammer staff with a tremendous force, the power of the fourth degree of thew of strengthening the body! And yet with a click... "Your Majesty!!" Lacrosse at this moment had already arrived and bowed directly in front of Pythor, "We are ipetent, we forced Your Majesty to make a move yourself." "Who is this?" Pythor pointed at Jabba with his left hand, his right still behind his back "Oh, this is the fourth truth chosen of Nihari, Your Majesty, his name is Jabba, he was expecting an attack from the enemies so please do not hold a grudge against him for raising the Warhammer in front of Your Majesty," Lacrosse spoke quickly, even if he hated Jabba he couldn''t just hand him over now and say that he tried to kill Pythor, because the first question that would be asked was why did you allow him! "The Fourth Truth Chosen of Nihari, huh..." Pythor took a few steps toward Jabba, "No wonder you managed to keep the hammer in your hand, the users of the Master Laws are something else indeed." "...You praise me too much, Your Majesty." Jabba ced the hammer back into his space ring and tried to force a smile on his face He is no match for that person in the slightest!! *Bzzzzt* *Step* *Step* *Step* *Step* "Haaaah~ Gravity is indeed strong here as they say." "What do you think the local women look like? Haha" "I want a nap~~" The space portal made the activation sound again, and this time it wasn''t just one person who came out, but dozens... no, hundreds! The people who came out were all wearing full epic armor, a number of the armor pieces looked simr so it was believed that they were sets but were destroyed and patched, however, the aura of those armor and weapons was very strong nevertheless. They didn''te out in any kind of order or sequence or gather in a specific ce, they simply came out as they pleased and started spreading out in the square directly, some of them kicked the doors of the houses closest to the space portal and just entered them to do whatever they wanted, but most of them seemed uninterested in what was happening, some of them checking out the atmosphere of the new and some of them simply closed their eyes feeling bored. And each one of them emanated the aura of a high-level martial emperor!! "Those are...?" Jabba felt a little angry at themotion, the portal stopped after 300 of them came out, each one of those 300 seemed like a problem to deal with, they didn''t look like soldiers at all! "Shhhh!" Lacrosse pressed his shoulder and whispered in his ear, "These are the Imperial Guards, they are the remaining sons, grandsons, and great-grandsons of His Majesty Pythor, they are technically the princes of the empire, each one of them has the amount of blood of the Durger The Devourer equal to a general, some even have more! See that one over there? I spared with him before and I lost. They also have great experience in the battles of the middleary belt, and they also have a license to do whatever they want wherever they go in the youngary belt... Keep quiet if you want to live, they don''t care if you are a Chosen or a Frozen!" "..." When Jabba noticed the trembling tone in Lacrosse''s voice, he decided to remain silent. This person had been with him for months and this was the first time he had heard him this nervous! But ording to his exnation, it was normal, even if the Marshal had more of Durger''s blood than them and had a higher status if only ten or twenty of those brothers agreed that he must go, they would probably be able to kill him. "Mr. Fourth Truth Chosen, find a good shelter for the boys." Pythor looked down at Jabba again, then at his Marshal, "Lacrosse, give me a report on what''s going on." "Of course, Your Majesty, of course, but let''s find a quiet ce first." Lacrosse looked unusually nervous, "Can I ask why you bothered toe here, Your Majesty? Many ships have been sent carrying information and treasures for you, there are indeed many losses but we haven''t reached the point of copse yet!" "What ships? I got nothing from Nihari after you departed. And what do you mean by haven''t reached the point of copse *yet*? What exactly happened to my army?!" Pythor furrowed his brows, every wording out of Lacrosse''s mouth confirmed his sense of danger. "...?!" Lacrosse bowed even deeper and pointed toward the Senate Tower, shouting, "Please,e this way." Even in marshal meetings, he acted calm and spontaneous, but Pythor personally arriving on a battlefield for the first time in thousands of years and bringing 300 of his descendants at once was a sign of extreme danger, any foolishness now would have dire consequences. "...." After Pythor and Lacrosse disappeared from sight, Jabba returned to pass his gaze over the imperial guards. Some of them had already spread destruction as he could hear the screams of the city''s residents, and some of them found a quiet corner and simply sat there without a care in the world. Finding shelter for them? Do these look like soldiers who would be willing to enter a military barracks? It seems that he will need to talk to each one of them individually to convince them toe and go to one of the pces! In the end, Jabba shook his head and left them behind, giving up on any idea aboutmunicating with those brats, then flew after Pythor and Lacrosse to hear what would be said. Chapter 939 The step pyramid 939 The step pyramid n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Meanwhile-- Orphan Blood-- *Step* *Step* *Step* "Wow..." Robin looked up in amazement and apparent excitement, something he hadn''t experienced in a long time, too long that can''t even remember. At this moment, the huge step pyramid was in front of him, consisting of six steps, where the bottom one was thergest in size, then the middle one was smaller, and so on til it became big just enough for someone to sit at the top~ The pyramid was a yellowish color, shiny as if it was emitting its own light. From top to bottom, it was covered with visible engravings. The strange thing was that Robin found several broken ces in the pyramid and traces of deep attack marks in the rocks, and yet those engravings were written in the ce of the gaps! "Look at where those runes are drawn, why would someone build something so magnificent yet so imperfect? ¡­The runes drawn there in these bits and cracks can mean one of two things, This can only mean that these attacks and iplete areas were handed over to be Rune Masters in this state and they got it over with in a hurry, or it is that the pyramid has the ability to rewrite the missing runes even if part of them were to be destroyed¡­" Robin muttered as he watched the pyramid, and quickly ignored the first option¡­ Whoever built something as magnificent and massive as this wouldn''t hand it over unless it was in its perfect condition, especially since those gaps spoil its appearance and are easy to repair! "I expected you toment on the location of the pyramid first, Your Excellency." Beside him, Flora smiled upon hearing Robin''s mutterings. Every time a tribal leader came to see this ce for the first time, he would freeze in horror and talk about how the pyramid was here, but Robin ignored its location and talked about the rune locations instead! Robin lifted his head up more to see a roof of rocks above his head, and above the pyramid¡­ Yes, the pyramid was underground, specifically in the interior of a mountain. "Hmm, I''m more interested in the rune techniques of other civilizations, so that caught my attention first, but the presence of the pyramid here is something that really raises questions. The materials used to build the pyramid are not the same as the natural materials in the mountain. This means that the mountain was hollowed out and the step pyramid was built inside the cavity or was the step pyramid ced here and then the mountain was built around it as a camouge." Robin began to examine the ce around him with his golden eyes, "In either case, for some reason, I can''t determine what happened. Do you have any ancient writings about it?" "Not specifically, all we know is that there was a world war hundreds of thousands of years ago, at that time the wars were at their fiercest on the, but we were all human, at that time it was mentioned that a people suddenly appeared and took control of this area with great ease and then they started capturing everyone and turning them into demi-humans, and whoever turns into a demi-human sessfully they simply throw him outside and start messing with others." "...it was mentioned that thousands of people were transformed at that time and that each one had apletely different race from the others, there were no two alike from those who were transformed, after that those people multiplied with human females and each one of them formed his own tribe and they started fighting, most of them became extinct, only a few tens of species that we have today remained." Then she continued, "...It was also said that arge number of people were captured at that time and sent to this particr mountain and that they came out again as lifeless bodies, but this was a one-off incident that did not happen again, after that those people spread out all over the extracting things and destroying areas randomly... then they disappeared just like they appeared, quickly and secretly, we do not know why they appeared and why they left, and they also left that pyramid behind them." "....." Robin frowned as he watched the pyramid, this was really not the first time he heard about the history of the Orphan Blood, but every time he found many facies in it, and the more he knew, the stranger what he heard became. For example, at first, he was like the locals, he didn''t know if those people were an ancient civilization hidden and decided to appear suddenly or if they were invaders who came from another world, but after he heard about the device in Gudah that turns people into demi-humans, he was sure that this technology was not an invention of an ancient civilization, but something that came from a higher belt, that is, from outside the. But this gave him more questions... Why would they turn all of these people to demi-humans for free? And they even gave each one of them a huge amount of beast blood enough to make him give birth and create an entire tribe from his offspring, but where did they get all that different blood from? The Orphan Blood doesn''t contain all these different types of powerful beasts, otherwise, the humans of the would have be extinct a long time ago. And most importantly... Why did they leave something like the pyramid of sacrifices behind them? And why did they only use it once instead of sacrificing all the inhabitants of the? It''s simply a way to cheat. As long as that civilization continues to wage wars and collect prisoners, they can create endless armies, or has their leader suddenly developed a conscience?! "Interesting..." Robin lightly scratched his chin, the Orphan Blood holds a great secret, "This experiment will be fun." *SLAAASH* "Advance!" "Wh-- what are you going to do to us?!" *SLAAASH* "ARGH!!!" "No one is allowed to even catch their breath, keep waking you snakelings!!" Behind Robin and Flora, rows after rows of prisoners of the Great Serpent Empire began to advance into the mountain, all of them exhausted fromck of food, in pain from the pain of the sealing nail, and whoever stood for a moment was struck with a golden whip that cut through their flesh, everything around them was gloomy and pitiful. However, Robin continued reading the runes as if he did not hear anything... In his eyes, the atrocities that those war criminalsmitted in Nihari, Orphan Blood, Greend, and before that on 9 others, made them deserve to die, and if he had a way to revive them after their death to kill them again, he would do it dly. "Father, everything is ready." Theo let the prisoners advance under the control of the Shadow Swords, then advanced with several dozen people behind him, some wearing Shadow Swords uniforms and some wearing the golden uniform of the army, "We can begin the sacrifices now." "Wait." Robin raised his hand to Theo and then turned to Flora, "Where is Aro?" \ Chapter 940 Truth about Aro 940 Truth about Aro Orphan Blood-- On the Edge of a High Mountain-- *Bzzzz* Flora came out of an instant space portal, and Robin came out after her, after that, the two of them started looking around for different reasons. Robin was watching the beautiful view that he had never seen before, the cliff was so high that crimson clouds were floating beneath it, the breathable air here was extremely thin and the red sun appearing between the clouds was contributing to making the atmosphere above the cliff even more red and suffocating, and when ites to thew of bloodlust then this point without a doubt is the most intense ce on the... "A ce thatbines apparent beauty and hidden ugliness, nice!" Robin nodded as he looked towards the clouds, this level of the bloodlustw could not affect him. "....." Flora was looking around for something else, until finally she pointed in a certain direction, "There he is!" In that direction was the only tree on top of the mountain, dark brown in color, leafless, and red saping out of its branches as if it was bleeding, its appearance was terrifying, but Flora wasn''t pointing at the tree, but the one sitting under it. A young man with closed eyes and long white hair, with two sharp horns pointing upwards, stretching one leg and bending the other, looking like he was asleep. But when he heard Flora''s voice, he opened his eyes and passed them towards them, then slowly closed them again, "I thought I had a few more days until you remembered me." "Lightning Bull Aro, the unofficial ruler of The Orphan Blood... you are someone who is hard to forget." Robinughed, his eyes still not moving away from the enchanting view of the crimson clouds, "I was told that you allowed us to use the Step Sacrifice Pyramid but I didn''t find you when I arrived, what are you doing here?" "I didn''t allow anything, and I didn''t forbid anything either¡­" Aro replied calmly, "It''s just that all the tribe leaders are tired of fighting, no one wants to oppose you anymore, and without someone to support, there''s no point in me fighting either¡­ maybe even I am a little tired." "Oh, you''re such a gentleman who loves to support your followers! I heard about what the Great Serpent Empire''s army did after they arrived, that''s¡­ unfortunate." Robin nodded. ording to Shadow Sword''s reports, the Orphan Blood waspletely destroyed, their numbers were already low due to the sessive wars and the fact that they preyed on each other, and their numbers decreased again after their war against the demon and the many sacrifices, and the Great Serpent Empire''s raid caused them to lose at least another 80% of their poption, the remaining survivors could all be gathered in onerge city! "Yeah, I can hear the sorrow in your voice. I don''t know if I should me you for involving us in your war, or thank you for keeping us in mind and sending your son to save what could be saved, but I guess that''s in the past now¡­ I''m ready, do what you have to do." Aro smiled, Robin''s voice only carried sarcasm and insincerity. And then turned to Flora, "...Your presence in my life gave it meaning, you are strong and intelligent and I know that you will be able to lead everyone to a better life, I have entrusted you to the Lightning Bull Tribe, they will obey you and help you subjugate the rest of the tribes, the future of this will depend on you." "You... what are you talking about?!" Flora''s heart stopped beating for a moment when she heard those words "I didn''t surrender, Flora, I was defeated, and as the leader of the defeated army, I must be executed, this is the natural course of events." Aro maintained his smile *Ba-dum* Fear crept into Flora''s heart, then she quickly looked at Robin, he only told her that he needed to see Aro, could it be that he came to kill him?! Flora secretly began to move her energy around her body and burn her blood, if Aro had to die, she would die with him today. Robin of course noticed but smiled and opened his mouth, ".....When I heard what the leader of the locals did on The Orphan Blood, that he''s a crazy person who sacrifices his army in wave after wave of unsessful warfare just to stop the demons in their city, then I saw for myself your energy gathering centers and how you eliminated entire races of citizens with no return except for cramming the demons into the city, I felt surprised, that leader of the locals is destroying his own poption, something that the Demons themselves were told not to do, and he did it in record time!" Robin spoke as he spoke in the red clouds, "After I talked to Flora and she told me that you, the leader of the locals, are a person of chivalry and honesty and that you are respected by everyone and that kind of bullshit, I told myself that you are just a hypocritical fraud who knew that the war was not in your favor so you decided to destroy your followers and rely on the harsh method of sacrifice so that you would not be defeated directly, even though you could have just surrendered and made your terms." "...." Aro maintained his silence, but his fingers that remained calm, began to shake. "But this belief was shaken once again¡­ During myst conversation with Caesar, he told me that most of the survivors of Orphan Blood were people who carried the bloodline of the Lightning Bull and the Red me Dragon. How likely was it that something like this would happen in aary war of this scale?" Robin propped his chin on his fingers calmly, "Then I remembered that the first race you ordered to sacrifice was a race with a strong affinity for the Minor Heavenly Law of Wood, the natural enemy of lightning! I remembered that the tribes that were sacrificed were not random and no offspring were left behind but werepletely exterminated by your order ~for the greater good of course~" "I also heard that during the Great Serpent Empire''s raid, all those who remain in big cities were exterminated, let me guess, you were the one who ordered them to stand their ground against the invaders right? Meanwhile, the Lightning Bull Tribe and your sweetheart tribe the Red me Dragon were smuggled out in secret, and ording to the report, there were a few individuals from other races among them, most likely they were families of the Thirty Martial Emperors who apanied you everywhere¡­ Is that how you were ensuring their loyalty?" "After putting all the dots in the picture, I no longer know whether the legendary genius, the leader of the locals, is actually a chivalrous person who would do anything for hisrades, or a hypocrite who wants to maintain an image of honor by any means even if it means killing everyone around him, or¡­" At this moment, a big smile appeared on Robin''s face and he slowly turned towards Aro, "¡­A two-faced weasel who exploited the wars in the most hideous way possible." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om *Crack* *Crack* When Robin turned around, he found Aro had already done so, lightning moving on all his limbs and his expression turning extremely ugly, "Your Excellency,ary Emperor Robin Burton, with all due respect¡­ You should know when to shut your fuckin'' mouth." Chapter 941 Aros fate 941 Aro''s fate "Ah..." Flora took a step back in shock, both hands covering her open mouth, but she couldn''t cover her crying eyes Aro... He had always been the perfect man in her eyes, a true hero who would face all difficulties on behalf of everyone, if the sky fell on their heads he would carry it alone even if he knew it would break his neck! Although he was born in the Lightning Bull tribe that was treated like a meat warehouse, although he saw hell as a child and watched his family being dragged to theirst glimmer screaming, although he made his way to the top with his teeth and nails!! ...He didn''t take revenge on everyone, but rather he was satisfied with proving his strength and protecting the rest of his tribe, so he ruled everyone with justice and honor! But now after hearing Robin, and seeing Aro''s reaction... He..?! "...." When Aro noticed his lover''s reaction, he felt his heart clench, so he reached out and pulled his spear from the ground and shouted towards Robin, "Dammit... DAMMIT!! What did you gain out of this? Could you just shut your damn mouth and get it over with?! You deserve to die!!" Robinughed and returned to look ahead, "Rx, tough guy, or your wounds will open again. Even if you were in your best condition you wouldn''t be able to touch a hair of mine." *Craack* Aro pressed the spear with all his might, then *Baa* threw it aside "... All you had to do was kill me, what''s the point of all this chatter?" Aro muttered weakly as he sat back down, "Yes, everything you said is true, but what then? I took advantage of the situation to clear the future. If you saw what I saw I wouldn''t be surprised, if you knew that all the stronger tribe leaders obeyed my orders knowing what I wanted to do because they also wanted to take advantage of the opportunity like me, you wouldn''t have called me two-faced... I''ve heard about your home, someone who has seen bliss since childhood has no right to judge anyone." "I haven''t judged anyone yet, all I did was exin the events, I''m just trying to understand the person in front of me." Robin smiled, "I''ve always wondered why a group of hooligans like the Orphan Blood''s tribe leaders would take an honest and honorable person as their leader when they could simply gang up on you and kill you, it defies logic, but now I understand. You, who are not even 100 years old yet, are more evil than all of them." Aro sent an angry nce at him, "Humph, and then what? What did you gain after you understood? If you had killed me a moment ago, I would have died as a martyr in the eyes of the people, Flora would have ruled the rest of the orphan''s blood justly for the sake of my memory, and you would have had an obedient with few inhabitants that you could shape as you wish, but now she hates me, and if you spread these words everyone will reject her as a leader and chaos will reign again!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Stop saying that, you won''t die!!" Flora recovered from her initial shock and took two steps forward then looked at the ground, "Aro, I.. I don''t hate you!! I took a moment toprehend what he said, that''s all..." "Grow up a little!" Aro shouted at Flora, "This is the world we live in, I had a chance to give you and my tribe a peaceful future and I took it, and now this person has a chance to kill me to have a peaceful future and he will take it, this is life, whoever seizes their chance first wins!" "...!!" Flora gasped and quickly turned to Robin, "Your Excellency, why don''t you say something?!" "...?" Aro''s eyebrows sunk and he turned to Robin as well. As for Robin, heughed, "From the beginning, I had no intention of killing you, especially when I received your attack that day on the Demon City wall and felt your exceptional talent that I had never seen before, I told myself that this person should be working for me, but ording to my old belief of you as a strict, honorable person who does not know when to stop, a fool that would inevitably be defeated by Sakaar, I was nning to make you Caesar''s right hand, or be my personal guard for example, but now that you have admitted your evil truth..." "..." Flora and Aro narrowed their eyes even more, she was thinking of a way to defend him, while he was thinking of a way to make her lose consciousness until the execution happened. At this moment, Robin turned his body towards Aropletely, smiling, "... After learning your truth and the depth of your evil thinking, I decided that you would be a good general!" "Huh?!" Robin smiled, "There is nothing to surprise you here, I am Aary Emperor, I do not conquers with roses and jasmine, but bloody wars! My top generals must be extremely strong and cunning like scorpions to subdue my enemies with the least amount of time and losses," Then he turned to Flora, "If we talk about chivalry and standing up for the right, there is no one better than Billy in these matters, but you may have noticed that although he is my cousin and friend, he has not been given a high leadership position for a while, and in the Sevens War he was not sent anywhere but was kept at the headquarters, and there is also Elizabeth, she prefers to minimize losses from both sides as much as possible and does not make noticeable progress like the rest, this will be herst mission as a general to get a good finale by conquering a on her own, after which I will give her one of thes to take care of in peace away from wars." After which he looked back at Aro, "I don''t need kind and honest people, I need monsters, and you are a monster in heart and body... What do you think, will you follow me?" "...Aren''t you afraid that I will stab you in the back when the opportunity arises?" Aro muttered in shock, even if he had hoped for mercy when Robin arrived, when he mentioned what he had done he lost all hope! "Haha that''s another topic," Robinughed out loud, "If you agree, I''ll make adjustments to the oath board and take my time to coordinate the most powerful oath anyone has ever taken, then you can try your luck~" "...What do I get if I agree?" Aro asked nervously "Basically, you''ll be a citizen of the True Beginning Empire and have all the rights like everyone else, you''ll get the title of General, and you''ll get the status of a governor like Alexander, only three individuals will have a higher status than you, they are me, Caesar, and Sakaar. I''ll give you the Orphan Blood to manage as you wish and provide you with resources to strengthen its people, I''ll give you 30% of the prisoners I brought with me so you can quickly strengthen yourselves and reach at least the same level of power as Greend, and I''ll also allow you and everyone who obeys you to move around mys as you wish, and they man settle elsewhere if they want but they will still have to answer to you." "Of course, all of this you will get after I am assured that the oath went as I wanted," then Robin''s tone changed slightly to seriousness, "After that, you must take into ount that you are taking care of the and its inhabitants for my sake, you WILL forget any previous differences and grudges, if I hear that you are reducing the poption of my empire on purpose again I will not be merciful." "...!!!" Flora looked at Aro quickly with her eyes wide open as if she was begging him to agree. "...My life was yours to kill, if you want to use it for something else, I''m fine with it as long as you don''t humiliate me... I agree." After a long silence, Aro looked at the ground and let out a long sigh, he had put a step in the death gate and then pulled it back! "Ah!!" Flora screamed happily and jumped towards Aro with her hands wide open, only now could she breathe a sigh of relief. "Today I got myself a strong general, and you got yourself a ticket out of this mess, and I know that neither of us will regret it!" Robin pped withughter then motioned for Aro to get up, "Get up, I''ve postponed the sacrifices long enough,e with me, you''ll be the one to supervise the process." Chapter 942 An example 942 An example Back at the foot of the Sacrifice Step Pyramid-- "Advance!!" *SLAAASH* "ARRRGHH!!" Robin stood to the side watching five thousand prisoners being forced up the pyramid, and with every passing second, he clicked his fingers a little more. The bottom step of the pyramid was veryrge, filled with roundabouts lined next to each other as Aro ordered the prisoners to be set on those circles, in fact, the bottom step of the pyramid alone could easily hold many times that number but Aro said that five thousand Saints would be good enough for someone who just wants thatst step into the Martial Emperor Realm. "All set," Aro shouted and then looked towards the top of the pyramid, "I''ll begin, are you ready?" "Ready!" At the top of the pyramid sat a half-naked human, he loudly dered his readiness but still looked nervous. Aro nodded upon hearing the reply. He went towards the foot of the mountain and took out an object that looked like a key. He then pointed to a number of tribal leaders who were also present, so they came forward and took out the keys they had in their possession until the total number reached ten. "Now!" *Oooommnnnn* The ten keys were pulled into their designated ces around the Sacrifice Stepped Pyramid and immediately the pyramid began to gleam and shake. "What''s happening... What''s happening?!" The prisoners of the Great Serpent Empire began to look around in panic "Arrrgggggg!!!" "What happened to-- AAHHH!!!" The circles below the war prisoners emitted columns of light that prated their skin, as ten thousand knives those rays began to cut them from the inside! "It''s happening... It''s happening..." Robin took a step forward and activated his golden eyes to the maximum. As the rays entered the prisoners'' bodies, Robin noticed that there was a destructive tornado hitting their energy centers and shattering them in a slow pace. Those shattered energy pieces descended with the bloodstream to the bottom of their feet and then to the base of the pyramid. Robin had previously felt the pain, panic, and weakness caused by mere cracks in his solid energy foundation, so he could only imagine what was happening now to those captives as they were being destroyed while they were alive and conscious of what was happening. "Mmm!!" At the same moment, the half-naked officer at the top of the pyramid began to make intense humming sounds that caught Robin''s attention. The officer was currently covered by a pir of light as well, but that pir was radiating a warm, gentle energy that wasn''t as destructive, and he could see that¡­ the massive foundation number 41 was starting to take shape! ----------------------- Five minutes ago-- Nihari-- Northern Border Mountain "Celebus, get out of here you coward!!" With his deterrent blue fire shield, Hk advanced amidst dozens of martial emperors without anyone trying to stand in his way *Boom* Before he reached the location of the Second Heaven''s Chosen Library, the ground beneath his feet copsed and he was dragged down. "Now!!" *Baam* *Baam* *Baam* *Baam* Nearly 140 martial emperors attacked the hole with purple clouds without hesitation. The injuries that filled their bodies and the burns that still prated their bones made them hate Hk and his mount to the core, some of them even swore that they were ready to die as long as Hk was dragged with them! *"Rrrrrrr!!"* Crixus''s mighty roar shook the sky and then he quickly returned to the scene of events and with a *Fuuuu* a waterfall of blue mes covered that part of the mountain. "Stop your insolence you damn reptile!!"Some of the martial emperors continued to chase the wyverns, while the rest quickly fled, "Argh, back!!" "Where do you think are you going?!" Hk came out of the pit even more furious The pit itself had expanded dozens of times due to contact with the minor corrosionw, but he came out as if he had been in a hot bath, he didn''t seem any different, only the blue me burning on his armor had slightly lessened than before, "You dare to mess with me with these trivialities? I will kill ten of you today!!" *Bzzzzttt* At this moment, an instant space portal opened in front of the entrance of the second chosen one of the heavens, and then a single person came out of it. *Step* *Step* That person was a little over two meters tall and had pale and cracked skin, a forked tongue, and sharp eyes, there was no doubt about that person''s ethnicity. "His Highness the Third Prince?!" At this moment, one of Marshal Celebus'' advisors shouted, "...It really is His Highness the Third Prince, have the Imperial Guards joined the war?!" After that advisor''s shout, everyone looked towards the new present, his aura suggested that he was close to breaking through to Level 48 but not there yet, and his armor that consisted of half aplete set confirmed his identity, he was definitely one of the famous Imperial Guards, and of the stronger ones at that! This made them excited and afraid at the same time¡­ excited that their damn battle would finally end, and they were afraid of dealing with a member of the Imperial Guard, those people were famous for beingpletely unreasonable! "Hmm? A new snake hase to purify itself? Come and see what your brothers have tasted." Hkughed when he saw the neer and began to advance towards him. So what if the neer seems stronger than the rest? A stronger ant is still an ant, he will destroy his face with a punch all the same. He, Hk, is the only strong one! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "The King of the Northern Region, known to the locals as Ancestor Hk, I have brought you two messages fromary Emperor Pythor." The young man who came out of the space portal did not look flustered at all. "Keep them safe with you, I will put them in your ass when I am done with you." Hk continued on his way toward that person, or more specifically towards the entrance of the Second Heaven''s Chosen Library. The young man continued anyway, "Theary Emperor, His Majesty Paythor, says that he recognizes your strength and that he would have loved to have a one-on-one fight with you, but unfortunately, you are still ayman without any authority and killing you himself wouldn''t affect the big picture, End of the first letter." "Haha, he wants to make an example of me so he sends you? Fine,e and make an example of me." Hk began to quicken his steps, his fist clenching, ready to blow that bastard''s head off with a single blow. For some reason the 140+ martial emperors had retreated when they saw that guy, when he kills him he will have enough time to enter the library and destroy Celebus'' body! "I am only a messenger, and what will make an example of you is the next letter." Emotionlessly, the young man took out a small ck box and held it with both hands, "By the order of the Supreme Lord, then by the order of His Majesty Pythor, you were chosen to be an example¡­ Die." Chapter 943 Element orbs 943 Element orbs At the foot of the Sacrifice Step Pyramid-- "Wow..." Robin took another step forward again Before his eyes, the shattered solid energy pieces began to prate the officer''s body through the soles of his feet, then flowed through his bloodstream until they reached the energy gathering center where they settled, and then he saw something even more amazing... Like a painting that had been torn into a thousand pieces and was to be reassembled, the integrative solid energy pieces began to approach each other and merge, and then other solid pieces began to melt and get between the integrative solid energy pieces to glue them together... Whether during the merging or gluing process, they produced a tremendous energy that was enough to blow up the entire mountain! "This¡­" Just when Robin was about to wonder why the officer''s body hadn''t exploded yet, he caught sight of something happening in the lining of the power assembly center. There was arge amount of solid foundation pieces sticking to the lining and contracting, radiating a soothing energy to what was happening inside the power assembly center. It was acting as a sort of catalyst, calming everything down so that the reactions wouldn''t get out of control. "Amazing¡­ What infinite precision," Robin muttered as he watched what was happening. "If we calcte the amount of energy that the gathering center needs to form, merge, and calm the new 41 foundation, and then calcte the wasted energy the step pyramid uses to power itself, Shadow Officer Stefan would need 3,751 war prisoners toplete his 41st solid foundation. I wonder what would happen to the rest of the prisoners. Would the step pyramid immediately start buildingsolid foundation No.42?" "That''s amazing, Your Excellency, to be able to calcte the requirement with such precision is something supernatural to us, even after all these years and usage we have never been able to make these calctions." Flora smiled and spoke in the calmest tone she could muster, "In response to Your Excellency, solid foundation No.42 will require slightly more than solid foundation No.41, and the Pyramid of Sacrifice will only begin to be built if all the sacrifices needed are up there, which means that as long as there are not nearly 8,000 prisoners on the pyramid, the process will stop after solid foundation No.41 is built." "Oh? That would leave 1249 prisoners useless, what would happen to them?" Robin''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, as he saw the pirs of light drawing energy from all the prisoners at the same time, "Are the remaining prisoners'' foundations going to be reshaped or something? That seems too impractical for a project of this size¡­" "Of course not, Your Excellency, the rest of the sacrifices don''t go to waste, in fact the Sacrifice Step Pyramid has another use, and that use is activated on the excess sacrifices, and if there is no target standing at the top of the pyramid." Flora replied with a smile and then pointed to a few people standing next to the pyramid, "Bring the Elemental Orbs." Robin''s eyebrows furrowed slightly when he noticed these people, each one of them of a different race wearing terrifying costumes and covering their facespletely. "They are the priests of the pyramid, the ones who take care of the Step Pyramid, and who collect and organize the sacrifices in our current generation, Your Excellency," Flora exined when she noticed Robin''s gaze, then she reached out and received a bag from one of the priests, then she slowly opened it in front of Robin. "Are these¡­?!" Robin opened his eyes wide and grabbed the bag with both hands. In the bag in his hands were ten palm-sized orbs, each one with a different pattern inside. Each of them was glowing with a different color like yellow and gray, some of them had patterns engraved inside like lightning marks! "This yellow one here is the Yellow Wood Element Orb, this gray one is the Armored Metal Element Orb, this one is the Third Lightning Element Orb, this one is the Southern Forming y Element Orb, and this one--" Flora continued to mention the names of the rest as well, "Of course now that we''vemunicated with the True Beginning Empire enough we know that the name of these Orbs is Energy Pearls, but they''re a little different." Robin grabbed the energy pearl with lightning patterns and began examining it, "This pearl holds the same amount of energy as a normal pearl, and on top of that, it has the ability to increase the user''s affinity towards the path of lightning, and those who already have an affinity for lightning will absorb its energy more easily and quickly!" He then tapped his chin a few times, "I''ve heard of the ice and fire energy pearls on Gudah, but this is the first time I''ve seen something simr. But what does this pearl have to do with the pyramid? Wait, do you mean¡­?!" "Yes, Your Excellency, the energy absorbed from those extra sacrifices will bepressed and transformed into elemental orbs, or elemental energy pearls, every 10 saints will normally form one energy pearl, and those energy pearls will carry the samew inside them that the sacrifices used, which means that the 1249 sacrifices will turn into roughly 120 elemental energy pearls that carry the nature of thew of corrosion inside them." "..?" Robin looked back at the pyramid again, energy pearls that carry the nature of the path of destruction. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om How much is one of these pearls worth?! "In fact, we have quite a few of these pearls, Your Excellency. The sacrifices have been made once or twice in the past, and we still have what''s left. The most recent sacrifice we made against the demons alone was massive enough to make tens of thousands of pearls. They are all kept with the priests because the elemental orbs were believed to be sacred in the past. But this belongs to you now, so the elemental energy pearls are all yours as well." ------- Five minutes ago-- Nihari-- Eastern Region Border with Southern Region "Aaay~ My king, no offense, can''t we join King Amon?" One of the demon senior officers growled It had been days since they first came to station here. At first, there were celebrations and feasts and things like that, but after that, everyone calmed down and the feasts ended, and all that was left for them was boredom. "Tsk~ It seems that coward won''t being out of his hole anytime soon. Go and ask Supreme General Sakaar to transfer you, if he agrees to transfer you ask him to transfer me too!" Morin wasn''t a fan of sitting around idle either *Bzzzz* "Hmm?" When King Morin felt an instant space portal open, he turned to see who hade to visit, perhaps a shadow sword hade to give him new orders to get him out of this boredom. But, "Who are you?!" Morin flinched when he saw a member of the Great Serpent Army holding a dark cube in both hands, his aura was also strong, almost approaching the strength of a Marshal! "King Morin, one of the three kings of the Demon Race and in charge of the Southern Army, you have been chosen to be an example." That person spoke emotionlessly like a puppet, "By order of the Supreme Lord, then by order of His Majesty Pythor¡­ Die!" Chapter 944 Origin of the Pyramid 944 Origin of the Pyramid At the foot of the Sacrifice Step Pyramid-- With a bag of elemental energy pearls in his hand, Robin looked up at the Sacrifice Step Pyramid in amazement, "Just the fact that that pyramid can use a system to raise a person''s strength by sacrificing others is something huge in itself. When I first heard about what the Stepped Pyramid does, all I could think of was how evil the person who created it was, but now I see that it''s much moreplicated¡­" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "¡­That system of raising strength is soplex and indescribably genius, that its creator must have been someone who sees the patterns ofws like me to pull it off, or at the very least a true researcher who knows everything about the natural energy, the internal energy system, and the bodies of living beings like the palm of his hand!" He then looked at the bag, "And now I also learned that the pyramid is also used to make special pearls? So even if we don''t use the captives to strengthen our men, we can always use them to bolster the empire''s coffers!" "It''s truly an incredible item, Your Excellency." Flora smiled gently. "There''s something else in the pyramid that we all overlook, and that''s the fact that it converts the broken foundation pieces made from differentws into the samew in the target''s body foundation! That means that the officer sitting at the top of the pyramid now will have the 41st solid foundation through scattered pieces of the Corrosion Law, but in a few months or even a few years, that entireyer will be transformed to support the Dark Law. That''s what happened to all of you, you started with broken foundations and now you all have perfect foundations from your typicalws!" Robin tapped his chin. "...For example, you have a very special power, part of which is the Minor me Law, plus your body uses the Minor Blood Burning Law at the same time, producing that iconic red me. How did the pyramid help you write the foundations that support thisw? The same goes for Aro, he didn''t have knowledge of the fourth stage of the Lightning nor the Wind paths, but he has perfect foundations now! Where did the pyramid get this knowledge from?" Then he pointed towards the Step Pyramid several times, "Inside that pyramid there are records of an infinite number ofws, and there is even a mechanism that detects the bestw for the target and uses it automatically!" "....." Flora couldn''t help but raise her head and take a long look at the Step Pyramid again. "Usually, a person studies the Heavenly Law and understands it, then forms his foundation based on his understanding of thew, sometimes producing solid foundations full of loopholes and problems because they depend on the person''s understanding, but the mechanism of the pyramid is different, it builds the foundation by force and in an ideal way first, and then the person explores his new abilities on his own!" Robin continued muttering, feeling that an idea hade to him but he couldn''t quite figure it out yet. Flora nodded, "Indeed, after obtaining the 41st foundation, I didn''t know anything about the 4th stage of the me Law, but I felt that the 3rd stage of the Law became very easy and I could do more things, and the more the purity of my 41st foundation increases, my understanding of the 4th stage of thew gradually increased." "¡­Tell me, Flora, why would someone leave something like this behind?" Robin looked to the side for a moment before returning to inspect the pyramid, "Those who built this step pyramid were extremely cruel people who built the entire pyramid based on human sacrifices, exceptionally knowledgeable to reach this kind of technology and possess this number ofws, filthy rich because they didn''t care about the secrets of the Orphan Blood¡­ Why did theye? And why did they leave this priceless treasure behind while leaving no other trace?" "¡­" Flora smiled and remained silent, she knew that he was actually asking himself and not expecting anything from her. "...I personally think the reason they are here is obvious, which is to conduct tests. Therefore, I think the answer to my question about why they left the pyramid behind would be one of two... The first is that the pyramid has a fatal w that was discovered after the tests and was ssified as a failure, so they abandoned it." "But that''s not possible, right? We''ve used it several times and every time it performs its tasks perfectly." Flora was afraid for a moment "That''s from our limited perspective, we haven''t reached the limits of their knowledge yet, maybe they saw something we can''t see yet." Robin shrugged, then began to observe the dimensions of the pyramid, "The second possible reason is that they had to leave quickly, something that big definitely couldn''t be squeezed into a space artifact, there must have been some preparations being made to transport it and they didn''t have enough time, maybe that''s why they didn''t continue sacrificing the rest of the''s poption." "But what would cause such terrifying people to leave in a panic and leave the pyramid behind?" Flora asked in surprise. Robin was silent for a moment then muttered, "¡­something even more terrifying than them." ------- 5 minutes ago- Nihari--Central Region "Supreme General Sakar, would you allow us to advance a little further north? I will not cross the border, but it will serve as a reminder for the Great Serpent Empire''s army that we are still here and watching, they are too quiettely, acting as if we are not here..." The newly promoted Demon General, Barat, asked in a low voice with his hands behind his back. He was promoted to General just two days ago to help the new Supreme General, King Sakar, manage the army and fight on different fronts. This is a dreame true for Barat. A few years ago, he wasn''t even considered a king of a nest, so he wants to start his first war as a General as soon as possible! "Not now, the atmosphere isn''t ready to mobilize yet, it is impossible that they are not putting us in their eyes, this silence means that they are brewing something... We will wait for Amon to push them into a corner, just keep the army ready," Sakar replied calmly. "Yes, Supreme General." General Barat bowed slightly and turned to leave. *Bzzzz* "Hmm?" Barat was surprised by the appearance of a space portal behind him, even Sakaar turned his head back. *Step* *Step* A soldier from the Great Serpent Empire came out, his aura saying that he was already level 48, as strong as a marshal, holding something that looked like a cube in both hands. "King Sakaar, one of the three kings of the demon race and the one in charge of the central army, you have been chosen to be the third and final examble." That person spoke emotionlessly like a puppet, "By the order of the Supreme Lord, then by the order of His Majesty Baythor¡­ Die." Please support me with gifts to be able to continue writing this book ^^ Patreon: patreon/truth_teller Ko-fi: Ko-fi/teamoney TruthTeller Creator''s Thought Chapter 945 Hulak and the shadow 945 Hk and the shadow Meanwhile-- Northern Edge Mountain "By the order of the Supreme Lord, by the order of His Majesty Pythor... Die!" "Hahaha, that''s refreshing, I want to see how I will die!!" Hkughed out loud, then rushed forward, raising his fist, wanting to blow that dreamer''s head off in one blow before rushing into the Second Heaven''s Chosen Library where the body of Marshal Celipusy. But... *Rumble* *Rumble* At this moment, the ck box exploded and a gray smoke came out of it. That smoke expanded and took the form of a huge faceless human, only two ruby-red eyes were visible under that empty hood. *Ba-dum* "...!!!" Hk''s heart pounded loudly and then stopped for a moment, he himself froze in the spot and slowly looked up, for the first time in his life, Ancestor Hk felt scared. *Rumble* Rumble* n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The clouds in the sky disappeared, and its blue color changed to a dark red, the ground of the northern region began to shake and the waterfalls stopped, birds fell from the air and the fish swimming near the surface flipped over on their backs as they died instantly... It seemed as if a World Cataclysm had befallen the entire! That shadow didn''t waste much time, it moved one hand and pointed toward Hk, and a gray beam shot out toward him. "You... you don''t scare me! Nothing alive can stand in my way for I, Hk, am invincible!!" To encourage himself, Hk shouted loudly and activated his Blue me Shield to its maximum power, and gathered his strength in his fist like he had never gathered it before, then punched forward, "KAAAA!!!" The punch was devastating, even Hk himself didn''t know he could unleash this kind of power when cornered¡­ Nihari''s weak space cracked and twisted, and the remaining air in the atmosphere exploded with a tremendous cry that made the ears of the Great Serpent Emperors bleed, just thepressed air released from the punch was enough to wipe out a small city! But¡­ *WHOOOOO* The gray beam split open the air of Hk''s punch like nothing and quickly reached his fist, *Hshhh* "AAHHHHH!!!!" Hk screamed as he saw his fist vanish before his eyes, then his wrist, elbow, and upper arm disappeared at an incredible speed until the beam devoured his entire arm from under the armor! 15:28 "Haha, this is what you get for opposing the Great Serpent Empire!!" The martial emperors shouted excitedly as they saw the terrifying scene, but even knowing that the shadow was on their side, they could only automatically step back with fearful hearts. At that moment the sky split open *tter* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* And under the feet of the messenger carrying the cube the ground began to crack! From that crack the sky began to rain pitch ck lightning bolts on the head of the giant shadow, those lightning bolts immediately affected the shadow and made it hazy, and then they began to coil around it like snakes. *Cling* *Cling* From under the ground came out pitch ck chains burning with a dark fire that wrapped around the messenger''s limbs and neck and began to tighten the noose around him. *Bam* The lightning finally seeded in destroying the shadow, as it turned into smoke again and vanished. "AARGGHHAAAAAA!!!" As for the messenger, the third prince of the Great Serpent Empire, blood began to burst from his ear, nose, and eye, then his limbs were cut off and dragged underground, after which his neck was dragged with what remained of his body under the burning ground while he was still alive, then the ground closed again as if nothing had happened. "...!!!" The chests of the Great Serpent Emperors narrowed at the sight, and some of them were unable to maintain themselves in a flying position and fell, while the rest of the sane ones turned and fled in different directions, some of them shouting, "I didn''t join the army to have a fate like this!!" In the blink of an eye, none of the Great Serpent Emperors remained around the mountain... but Hk was not happy with his victory, "AAHHH! ARGHHH!!!" Even after the shadow faded, that gray energy was still tearing at him, his shoulder was fading away! "ROAAR!!" Crixus finally arrived quickly, everything happened in the blink of an eye, even though he didn''t know what happened. "Help, partner, help!!" For the first time in his life, Hk screamed in pain, his right shoulderpletely disappeared and the gray energy reached his torso. *Shwaa* Without dy, Crixus The Great opened his mouth and burned Hk with a waterfall of mes and magma. "AAHHHH!!!!" Even if he had gotten used to it for a long time, that blue me was still extremely painful, but Hk didn''t growl, he knew what Crixus was thinking The grey energy is deadly but it is limited, and since it is not something native to Hk''s body, the purgatorymes would be enough to purify him if it was strong enough, especially since he was still wearing the purgatory armor and the armor was still intact! Or so he thought... *Shwaaa* Crixus The Great releasing all his charge of me did nothing but slow down the progress of the grey energy, and the moment it stopped it started elerating again, "AAHHHH!!!!" The skin, flesh and bone on Hk''s chest began to fade away, revealing his lungs and heart from under the armor. "RROOAAAARR!!!" The great Crixus looked up at the sky and roared, not knowing what to do, all that remained was to stay by his partner''s side in his final moments. During his screams and when Hk saw death waiting, he remembered onest thing, "Niri! I know you''re the one who destroyed that shadow, I know you see me! Niri help me!!" "Sorry~ I have the authority to intervene in the event that a force beyond the scope of a martial emperor appears and destroys it, but I can''t repair the damage that was already done by that force, and you''re not the only one who was harmed by that violent intervention today, there were two other attacks at the same time, the damage over there is much more terrifying." "I''ll use... all of my refinement percentage!! Niri, he-- help me! HELP ME!! H.. i... l.. p..." For the first time in his life, Hk was unable to speak properly, his right lung hadpletely disappeared and the gray energy had reached his heart and neck. "So we can talk!" A burst ofughter sounded in Hk''s head, and then a cloud formed directly above his body and began to rain down on him with bright green drops of pure rity, in the blink of an eye the remaining gray energy vanished. The sight of the small cloud raining was breathtaking, anyone who saw those beautiful drops falling would keep that scene in their minds forever. Hk was wide-eyed and looked up directly at the cloud, but it appeared and disappeared without him showing any reaction. His eyes were open... but lifeless. "...." Crixus The Great looked at his partner with sorrow, the''s spirit stopped his torment, but it was toote, his heart had suffered great damage from the gray energy. Crixus raised his head and opened his great wings to the fullest, blue mes began to gather in his throat, hisst mission as his partner and friend would be to burn his body properly so that none of his enemies would tamper with it. *Ba-dum* Please support me with gifts to be able to continue writing this book ^^ Patreon: patreon/truth_teller Ko-fi: Ko-fi/teamoney Chapter 946: Morin and the shadow Chapter 946: Morin and the shadow ? South Eastern Border-- "...And by the order of His Majesty Pythor... Die!" "What are you babbling about, you snake scum?" Morin spat out the bone he was ying with and stood up, showing off his terrifying appearance, "I don''t know what you''re doing in the Great Serpent Empire''s army toe to me alone and brag like this, but you crossed the line,e on, I''ll give you a chance, I''ll give you all the time you need until you finish burning all your Durgar the bullshit blood, today I''ll rip you apart with my teeth!" "King Morin, let me fight!" One of Morin''s level 47 lieutenants quickly stepped forward "Boss, leave him to me!" "No, me!!" "Grrrr!!" Morin''s entire entourage stood up in session, baring their fangs and preparing for battle, this is the first exciting incident to happen in a while, they had to take advantage of it! "Stand back, he''s mine!!" Morin took two steps forward and waved for the rest to step back, regardless of the fact that he was also eager to fight, that person looked extremely strong, even if he wasn''t as strong as Marshall he wasn''t that far off. The messenger didn''t seem to care much, in the face of the frenzied demons he just slightly raised his hands with the dark cube in his hand, then activated it. *Rumble* Within moments, a dark fog appeared and then formed into a huge shadow. "What is this...?!" "Retreat! Retreat!!" The officers and assistants around Morin all scattered everywhere, terror gripping their hearts, some of them even forgot to breathe while running. The demon army consisting of hundreds of thousands of strong warriors and reinforced by 100 demon emperors felt like the world was ending, some of them just turned and ran, not knowing where, while the rest fell down sitting where they were, all the strength in their feet disappeared, not a single one of them thought of fighting for a single moment, that terrifying aura left them no room... It was a world cataclysm! ...Morin slowly raised his head to look at the great dark shadow, he had never felt so small and insignificant as he did now, but he couldn''t run away like the rest, it was clear that the shadow was focused on him alone... like a little child standing in front of a hungry lion, he had no choice but to stand still and hope for a miracle. But the miracle never came. *Swoosh* The enormous shadow raised its finger and a gray beam shot towards Morin. "Hyeaaa!!!!" When he saw death approaching, Morin woke up for a moment and then cried loudly, extracting all his strength and trying to encourage himself tounch onest attack, then he turned his hand into a huge cleaver and struck at the beam. *Bzzzzt* Morin''s body strength wasn''t even close to Hk''s, and he didn''t have the Purgatory Armor to slow down the movement of the gray energy, the moment he came into contact with the beam his arm disappeared all the way to his shoulder, then the beam continued its progress until it wiped out his entire right half. *Bam* Morrin''s body fell backward like a bag of meat, the right side of his body was no longer there and yet not a drop of blood fell from it, his blood is wiped out of existence the moment theye into contact with the gray energy Helplessly, Morin sighed and nullified any energy he was consuming, he justy there in peace, only his soul sense watching his surroundings to know what would happen to his army in his final moments. Then he witnessed something extraordinary, *Rumble* *Rumble* He noticed the sky that cracked and the earth that split, the rain of lightning on the shadow, and the rush of gloomy chains on the messenger. A final smile appeared on his face as he felt that his killer would not escape punishment, "He cheated then... I knew... I am not.. that weak.." After a final mutter, the gray energy wiped his head, and then the rest of his body followed suit. Demon King Morin disappeared from the world, not leaving behind a corpse or even ashes. *Rumble*n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Arghhhh!!!" The messenger, the fourth son of His Majesty Pythor was screaming in pain as the chains dragged him into the fiery hell underground, he was unaware of anything other than the fact that he was dead for sure, all he could think about was tomit suicide quickly before the chains seeded in dragging him into the hell underground but the chains sealed his energy and prevented him from making any movement. *Riiiip* "Aaaaarghhh!!!!!" His four limbs began to tear apart, and more chains began to pierce his abdomen in non-fatal ces. "Hmm!!" But the shadow wasn''t feeling any pain, but he didn''t care what the dark lightning was doing to him, as long as he was still coherent and conscious, he had a chance. After quickly finishing his main job of killing the target, Morin, and only having a few moments left before the dark lightning would destroy him, the shadow raised his finger again and made a circr motion towards the fleeing demon army. *Swoosh* A gray beam in the shape of an arc shot out at a tremendous speed and horizontally, wiping out everything in its path. *Crack* During the rapid and targeted attack, this beam was not going to be stopped by anything before it destroyed at least a quarter of the, so Neri did not stand idly by, quickly the ground cracked and a wall ofva and stones emerged from it, blocking the path of the gray beam *Shh..* The gray energy began to open up the wall, but it couldn''t easily pass through it, then theva wall sank again underground, and the ground was re-engaged to trap the destructive energy inside. At this moment, the shadow smiled, then exploded... *Silence...* Unfortunately, Neri didn''t act fast enough, the beam had already traveled a long distance before it was stopped. So apart from all the trees,kes, and the soil in that area... King Morin''s entire army had evaporated. Chapter 947: Sakaar and the shadow Chapter 947: Sakaar and the shadow ? net Nihari-- Central Region-- "...And by the order of His Majesty Pythor... Die!" The messenger announced in a low voice "Haha... Hahaha!!" General Barat burst outughing at the neer''s impudence, "Who would kill Supreme General Sakaar? You? Your aura says you''re a level 48, but what then? Supreme General Sakaar is at level 49, No, even when he was only level 48 he would eat the likes of you for breakfast! He doesn''t even have to make a move today, I''ll show you the power of the demons myself!" As for Sakaar, he didn''t seem interested in that person threat or how he would try to kill him, he focused on something else: "You, where did you get an instant space portal from?" "The dead are not entitled to answers." The messenger replied confidently, "I, the first son of His Majesty Pythor, will surely take your life today." "...The Instant Space Portals are His Excellency''s exclusive invention, only his Generals, a number of the Shadow Swords officials, and some of the trusted martial emperors possess them, and they will never hand them over to you, and they have strict instructions to destroy their rings if they feel death is approaching..." Sakaar kept his focus on the instant space portal, "There is only one other party that has Instant Space Portals besides us, and that is the Nihari Union Sect, or to be more precise, only Jabba has them." "...?" The First Prince slightly furrowed his brows, he had just announced that he hade to kill him, and instead of feeling provoked, angry, or afraid, he began to analyze the means by which he hade. "It was a wise decision to choose you as the third example, now you can die and rest your mind forever, monster." In front of Sakaar who didn''t seem to be afraid of him even a little, and a monster like Barat who pulled out the crescent sword and started to advance towards him with confident steps, the messenger raised the dark cube up without any expression on his face. When Sakaar put the dots together, the way that person came and his calmness and the heavy calm aura of that dark cube, Sakaar jumped up from his throne as if he had been bitten by a snake, one word exploding in his head: *Danger!!* *Shiiii* In a split second, Sakaar used his internal energy to cut his wrists and the blood started to flow at an incredible speed. *Baaam* The moment Barat''s foot touched the ground again, the messenger activated the dark cube *Woosh* The gray fog spread around the messenger quickly Barat frowned slightly when he found himself surrounded by that strange fog, "Hmm? What are you trying to do you little sh---" But unfortunately he couldn''tplete the question, because he was no longer there, he had vanished the moment he touched the fog. "...!!!!" Sakar saw what happened to his general from beginning to end, that gray fog is very dangerous!! *Shhhhhh!!!* Sakar cut his inner thighs, under his armpits, and all the ces where there are major veins, the amount of blooding out of him exploded even more *Vrooom* At the same time, the fog had already formed into a shadow that resembled a human with ruby like eyes, *Rumble*n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The moment the giant shadow formed, Sakaar''s army felt as if the sky had fallen on their heads, everyone who was walking stopped halfway, everyone who was doing work was fixed in ce with hammers suspended in the air, and everyone who was sleeping remained in the same position thinking that they were having a bed dream... Everyone thought the same thing, World Cataclysm!! Then that personification raised his finger and pointed towards Sakaar, *Swoosh* A concentrated gray beam headed towards him at the speed of light. "Damn it!" Sakaar shouted as he saw the attack approaching, everything happened in about two seconds, he hadn''t managed to summon even 10% of the entire Sea of Blood yet, but he didn''t have time to wait any longer! With a light move from Sakaar, the sea of blood around him began topress and turn into the underworld daisies, and then those daisies lined up in a row to face the iing beam. *Krrrr* Those daisies were able to face an entire fleet and kill a general from a few kilometers away, but in front of the beam they looked like a row of paper, each one touching the gray beam would instantly vanish. *Whoosh**Whoosh* *Whoosh* The gray beam pierced hundreds of daisies like a hot knife on a piece of butter and then came out the other side as if nothing had happened. *Bam* The ground that the beam touched disappeared, creating a huge hole and then the hole started to expand The shadow started looking around, his main target wasn''t on the ground, the daisies slowed down the beam enough to allow him to escape. "Hmm!" The shadow spotted Sakaar''s body 300 meters away, he put his hand in a blue leather bag and took out a space ring, then took out the ck banners to try to open an instant space portal while running away like a madman! The shadow raised his finger more *Swoosh* Another beam shot towards Sakaar. "...!!" Sakaar stopped trying to activate the portal array and looked back to try to figure out the direction of the beam and avoid it, but it was toote *Swoosh* The beam pierced his wrist. *SLAAASH* Without taking a moment to think, Sakaar raised his left hand and cut off his right arm at the elbow, then *BOOM* he exploded his right arm up to the shoulder and used the momentum from the explosion to get away from his contaminated right hand as fast as he -could. "...?" Shadow looked surprised at what he saw and moved his finger to point to Sakar''s new location, but *CLANG* *EARTHQUAKE* The sky split and the earth split, dark lightning bolts descended on the shadow''s head, striking it relentlessly, then began to coil around it like snakes, then burning ck chains emerged from under the ground, burning with a scorching heat and wrapped around the limbs and neck of the First Prince, "What''s happening?! Arrrgh!!!" The shadow didn''t feel any pain, but it knew that it still had time for onest strike, so it raised its finger again with difficulty to aim it at Sakaar, but it stopped and didn''t fire... When the lightning bolts struck the shadow it dyed his attack for a few seconds, in those seconds Sakaar was able to summon another amount of the sea of blood and actually turned it into the underworld daisies and hid behind them, he was ready for the next round!! "Hoof.. Hoof.. Come on! COME ON!!!" Sakaar shouted with all his might But the shadow didn''t fire, its finger dropped slightly, surprised by what he saw, that mortal managed to survive two attacks and was fully prepared to survive the third! "...Red gue King, Sakaar, I will remember you." The shadow spoke with difficulty, then pointed his finger toward the main body of the army below, and fired a beam, *soooosh* "NOOOO!!!" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 948 Devastating news 948 Devastating news Orphan Blood--- Under the foot of the Step Pyramid *Oooommnnnn* "Here we go, it has begun!" Robin pointed towards the officer at the top of the pyramid Flora looked towards him too but did not notice anything, so she turned back to Robin who was excited, "What exactly has begun, Your Excellency? I do not have eyes like yours, I cannot see what you see." "It is the fourth stage of the Major Heavenly Law of Darkness, it started transforming the 41st solid foundation to bepletely written in the patterns of darkness," Robin smiled as he followed the process step by step, "The Dark and Light Laws are rarer than most elementalws, I did not expect that this pyramid to have them as well, I wonder if it holds any fundamentalw like Space or Time inside it? ...I should examine it from top to bottom one day." "Aren''t you free now, Your Excellency?" she asked immediately with a smile, "You have brought many sacrifices, this process will not be done any time soon." Robin nodded, he did not seem very pleased... Since the sacrifice process began and Robin saw the speed of its progress, he immediately knew that a single solid foundation would take a day or two toplete. The pyramid needed to gently destroy the foundations of the war prisoners so that they wouldn''t die instantly or the foundation would explode, and it needed to be reshaped even more gently in the officer''s energy gathering center and with a precision that had to be perfect. All of this was time-consuming, especially since the martial emperors'' solid energy foundation were huge! Once the number of sacrifices was calcted, which amounted to 1.2 million prisoners in total, this meant that he would need to wait hundreds of days for the entire process to bepleted! "Before I came, I sent instructions to Sakaar to slow down his progress and hold back Amon so that we could prolong the war as much as possible, but it seems that I have to send him again to slow down even more. He should buy us a whole year." Robin tapped his chin. If he could stall for a year, everything would go perfectly! Even if he put the fact of the sacrifices aside and that he would have nearly 300 martial emperors when he was done, this was not the only source of his strength! Firstly, the Great Serpent Empire is an oldary empire that has already reached its peak, and anything taken from them they will not be able to be reced easily, they only use soldiers injected with Durgar''s blood and only those injected inrge quantities of that blood are very hard toe by, so recing their soldiers and heads is very difficult. On the other hand, the True Beginning Empire is young and the number of its potential troops is countless due to the spread of internal cultivation techniques in Greend and Jura, every day that passes means more people are approaching the martial emperor realm, if they were given a whole year, dozens of martial emperors would emerge from them for sure, while the other side will remain the same! Secondly, the empire''s factories are being rebuilt now after being destroyed in the Greend and Jura wars, it will take them a few months to get the production cycle back to normal and start producing more instant space portals, war arrays, more gold ck armors, and within this year the R&D team will undoubtedly be able to increase the percentage of using Urasilium in weapons to make them stronger... So time is very much on their side! "How is the situation in the Orphan Blood currently?" While thinking about the Empire''s strengths, Robin noticed that he waspletely focused on Jura and Greend, so he couldn''t help but ask Flora about his third property. "We are in the midst of counting the survivors, initial indications are that there are about 8 million survivors and we are still finding more every day, most of those survivors are from the Lightning Bull and Red me Dragon tribes, while about a million are from 23 other races." Flora exined the situation calmly, "They are currently gathered in a safe ce in the middle of the continent and I have contacted my colleagues on Greend to bring them enough food, so there is no fear for them until we figure out what to do in theing period.." She then continued, "On the other hand, Demon General Sayer and dozens of Demon Emperors and about 200 thousand soldiers and civilians are still in the Orphan Blood and are currently rebuilding the Demon City... but we still don''t know how we will deal with each other from now on." Robin nodded a few times, "I understand, this will be really difficult, they are used to antagonizing and killing each other in order to survive, the hatred between the races is too high, but now that everyone is part of the empire, the old system of hunting and eating each other should not return, how can they be counted under the same empire if they continued killing each other?" Flora shook her head, "Your Excellency, all the survivors have already tasted the flesh of the intelligent races, some of them are addicted to it, we can''t put them all in one city and hope that nothing will happen." "...Hmm, there are four continents on the Orphan Blood, right? The continents are separated by small seas or mountain ranges, so it can be said that they are notpletely isted..." After a short pause, he continued, "I want you to dedicate one of those continents to the Demons, then start preparing one of the other continents for the original Orphan Blood inhabitants, so that each race has a city of its own, and there are severalrge cities where all races can move around in peace, and ONLY those bigger cities will be full of the empire''s bounties and cultivation methods." Then he continued, "As for the other two continents, choose the most isted one and forcefully expel all the inhabitants from it, that continent will be dedicated to hunting games, whoever wants to kill or eat the flesh of the intelligent races must be inside that continent and will not be held ountable for it, but whoevermits that crime outside of it will be killed by being burned alive." "...!!" Flora''s smile and calmness disappeared for a moment, His Excellency was able to solve the''s crisis with a few words! Small private cities will make the races feel safe, therger central cities will gradually make them get used to each other''s presence in the same ce, and the hunting continent and the burning rule will prevent violence in the rest of the and satisfy all parties! Gradually, after all the races get used to each other, the new generation will not feel the desire to go to the Hunting Continent at all, the''s features may changepletely! "But the bloodlust heavenlyw..." Flora looked down, this is the current obstacle to a bright future. Robinughed, "Don''t worry, I will direct their bloodlust towards other enemies when they join my army, the important thing now is for them to settle down and prepare to be a cornerstone of the True Beginning Empire!" *Whoosh* From behind Robin, a person emerged from the shadow of a portal and quickly walked towards Robin, "Your Excellency!! They told me I would find you here." "...What''s wrong?" Robin turned around and immediately frowned, it was a martial emperor shadow sword, it was supposed to circle the several times without getting tired, and yet he was sweating! "Your Excellency, we havepletely lost Nihari!! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 949 Full back 949 Full back Jura-- The Afflicted City of Jura *Bzzzz* An instant space portal opened above the city wall and Robin came out with an angry expression, "What''s going on? What''s with that report??!!" That Shadow Sword Emperor came and said those words that sent chills down Robin''s spine but he didn''t exin anything, he said that he didn''t know much and that Robin should quickly return to Jura for more info. The other thing that made Robin puzzled was that the Shadow Sword used the coordinates of the new hidden portal that was built for difficult cases and which was decided to remain a secret and never be activated and that no one would know about it except Robin and his senior generals and a number of important figures in the Shadow Sword system, yet the gate had barely finished a few days ago and was activated today for Robin to return to Jura!? But he soon knew the reason for activating the hidden portal at least, when he raised his head up a little he saw the answer himself... The portal of Jura City was activated and rows of demons wereing out of it with no end in sight, the city was already filled and surrounded by demons but they were stilling out in droves, this way Robin wouldn''t be able to use the portal even if he wanted to. The demonsing out of it were all terrified, running as if they had seen the most hideous monster behind that portal! "Father, it''s good that you came!" Caesar who was sitting with his head in his hands quickly stood up. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Lord." Sakaar also stood up and gave a bow "... Sakaar, are you injured? Who can cut off your arm after you reach level 49? ...Was it Hk?!" When Robin heard Sakaar''s voice and turned towards him, he found that his arm up to the shoulder was missing... He could see that his arm was regenerating but slowly, it would take several hours for an arm to grow back as strong as the one he lost. But that wasn''t the only thing he noticed, he also noticed a slight tremor running through Sakaar''s body! Who could scare that monster to this extent?! "If Hk wanted to cut off my arm, he would have to leave an arm behind too!" Sakaar replied confidently, then his tone turned angry, "... It''s the damn shadow!!" "Shadow?!" Robin asked "Please sit down, Father, this is a long topic to exin..." Caesar pointed to his seat "...?" Caesar''s broken look and red eyes made Robin''s heart clench, but he walked forward and sat down anyway, trying to remain as calm as possible as their ruler. A few minutester-- The attempt to remain calm failed, Robin assumed the same position Caesar had just before, leaning his body forward and cing his head between both his hands, "Morin is dead... The entire southern demon army has been wiped out... Half of the central demon army has evaporated... Why is all this happening?!" Robin began to squeeze his head, then lowered one of his hands and clutched his heart... And why didn''t the Omen of Truth activate?! Until today, the Omen of Truth had always warned him before a great disaster would happen, even if he didn''t know how or when that disaster would happen, at least he tried to prepare for some bad news, he hade to rely on the Omen of Truth somewhat! That''s why he was so optimistic when the omen of truth dissipated after he learned about the attack on thes and managed to pull a win somehow after they devastated hiss, he thought that the worst had already passed, that what remained was a strategic war that he had a chance to win if he acted smartly... Why did this happen today? Why was everything taken away from him just like that?! "ording to Brother Sakaar, if it weren''t for the dark lightning destroying the shadow in time before he couldplete his attack, he would have destroyed the entire army, we should be thankful that these are only the losses." Caesar pressed his arm tightly, "No one from the deceased bothers Morin''s army survived, but the sight of the ground there and the way they vanished is clear as it can be, they also met a shadow." "...I apologize for giving the order to withdraw, my lord, I realize now that I should have acted better, I was afraid and let my emotions control my decisions." Sakaar looked at the ground, this was not empty talk, he actually felt very small! As soon as the shadow disappeared and he saw the destruction that had befallen his army, Sakaar began to scream for a few minutes, his body trembling with anger and helplessness. He almost immediately gave the order to attack the eastern region, but he held himself back when he saw the rest of his army on the ground, unable to stand up straight from the terror. He changed his mind. That army would not be able to attack anyone, and would not be able to defend anything... So he gave the order to withdraw to Jura. "The demons that are currentlying out of the portal are Amon''s army. The two grey shadows activated at the same time and their aura overwhelmed the entire. All the intelligent creatures and all beasts felt that the world was ending and some of them died from fear¡­ Amon and his army were in a battle against the Mendel tribe when they felt the aura of the two shadows and everyone stopped and then both sides withdrew." Caesar looked towards the portal. Then he continued, "When Amon learned what happened with Supreme General Sakaar, he ordered an immediate retreat towards the portal of the western region and then to here. From what I understand, he did not leave a single soldier behind. We lost our foothold in the western, northern, central regions, and almost the southern too, we no longer had any standing soldiers left there. The five warlords and most of the shadow swords also withdrew without receiving orders." *Bzzzz* Barely as Caesar finished speaking, thest demon emerged from the portal, it was Amon¡­ Amon then spread his soul sense for a moment before immediately heading to the ce where the rest of the leaders were gathered and greeted them, when he felt the heavy atmosphere he remained silent and stood to the side. "¡­It''s alright, no need to panic, it''s just a." Robin pressed his head tightly for a moment before sighing and letting his hand fall to his knee, "I wouldn''t me anyone for withdrawing, I don''t know what you encountered but I can imagine from your description, you made the most realistic choice. If you stayed there with that confused army and received any military attack from the Great Serpent Army you would have caused much more damage." "I know what I encountered! It spoke¡­ That shadow contained a weak fragment of the Overlord of the Great Serpent Empire''s soul, and most likely a part of his power as well." Sakaar interjected confidently, "Lord, don''t we have an Overlord as well? I think it''s time for him to step in." Chapter 950 Elephant in the room 950 Elephant in the room "Our Overlord?" Robinughed and shook his head, "If you mean the All-Seeing God, then don''t count on him too much." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The idea that the All-Seeing God would send something to help him is illogical, can he even be thought of as an Overlord? Pythor and his men visit the Middleary Belt constantly to participate in wars there and enjoy the blessings of their Overlord, while even someone like Volpe who is used as a tool was able to send an expedition to his Overlord''s home twice, and he can send more if he wants. But him? He has never set foot on the Middleary Belt, he doesn''t even know what the All-Seeing God looks like, all he knows is that he is the "ruler of a fews in the Middleary Belt" as he himself said, but that is something that cannot be confirmed or denied either. And secondly, talking about his rival and that he has a mission to stop the "rival" and things like that¡­ The prisoners of the Great Serpent Empire who were captured at the beginning of the war said that they came by chance and did not know anything about Nihari before. Robin refused to draw any conclusions from their testimony and said that perhaps the leaders did not inform their soldiers of their intentions, but when he questioned the Marshal''s soul imprisoned in his soul domain, he heard the same thing! The Marshal''s testimony made him reach a myriad of possibilities, including that the All-Seeing God somehow sees the future... But one thing was certain and unquestionable, the All-Seeing God had lied. He had told him that the invaders were preparing for an invasion in fifty years, while they had not yet learned anything about Nihari and therefore had not prepared anything... Of course, it seemed like a small lie to urge Robin to speed up the process, but it was still a lie, and those who lie once can lie a second and third time. So far, the All-Seeing God hasn''t hurt him in any way, on the contrary, he saved his life after his heart stopped and he tasted death of all old age, then gave him the coordinates of the Orphan Blood and Greend, each of which proved to be a treasure in its own way, and in return, he only asked him to prevent his supposed *rival* from controlling Nihari, and even told him that he could do whatever he wanted with Nihari after that! Robin hadn''t decided yet how to look at the All-Seeing God, so he decided to take a step back and create a gap between them, not relying on him or getting closer to him, and at the same time not earning his anger. But Sakaar didn''t ept the refusal, "Lord, you told us briefly before about your rtionship with the All-Seeing God Overlord, I realize that asking him for help won''t be easy, but why don''t you try? Even if he refuses, you can raise your status in his eyes more by fighting someone with such strength alone." "...You''re right, I should try." Robin nodded a few times, at least after declining to help him, he wouldn''t dare ask for anything elseter. *Bzzzz* The gate of Jura City activated again and a number of the Northern Demon Army''s injured soldiers started to emerge. "Wait a minute, what do you mean fighting someone of that strength alone? We''re going to keep fighting?!" Amon quickly asked, "Are we going to go back to stand in front of that thing again?!" Caesar watched the injured demons float emerge from the portal as he spoke in a low voice, "If we don''t go back to Nahari they''lle for us, this is no longer a battle for the ownership of a, they''ve destroyed our home and we''ve invaded all theirs, there''s no turning back now." "We''ll find a way¡­ We have to find a way." Robin sighed and turned to Caesar, "I also don''t think we''ll see those dark cubes again easily, something like that can''t be made inrge quantities especially if it contains a piece of their overlord''s soul." "That''s right my lord, it was a preemptive strike to weaken our power and show us that they''re not joking, and they seeded, they reimed the entire in a few seconds." Amon nodded as he clenched his fist, even though he didn''t see the cube he could feel its power from a massive area enough to make severals! "But they definitely didn''t use up all their supply either." Caesar unclenched his fists, "If they used two then we have to conclude that they have at least one or two more, there''s no way they used up all their supply of those dark cubes in the first attack." "One or two more is plenty enough." Sakaar looked down at the ground, if that shadow hadn''t taken his time trying to kill him, he would have been able to wipe out the entire army easily, having just one more cube meant they couldn''t muster arge army in one location again. As for Robin, he asked somethingpletely different, "¡­You said the southern region is almost lost, what do you mean by almost?" Caesar quickly replied, "As you know, we have disced arge number of the people of the northern and western regions there, as well as the locals of the southern region themselves, so the southern region is filled with billions of people and arge number of them can fight, we can use the Shadow Swords to gather them near the portal and use them to protect it." "Good, we''ll start there then." Robin nodded and turned to Sakaar, "After everyone has returned and rested, form a small army from among those who can still fight and return to the southern region, disperse but stay around the portal, especially you, and if you see that cube again you are allowed to jump into the portal and escape immediately without caring about anything else¡­ We need to maintain a foothold in the southern region at least." "¡­In the southern region only, Your Excellency? Don''t you think there is another ce we should head to?" Sakaar asked slowly, "You still don''t want to talk about the elephant in the room?" Caesar and Amon turned to Robin as well, wanting to hear his response, of course, everyone understood that Sakaar meant the Nihari Union Sect. Chapter 951 Trust 951 Trust "Lord, you still don''t want to talk about the elephant in the room?" Sakaar asked in the calmest possible tone, but he wasn''t calm, and everyone around him knew he wasn''t calm. With his soul sense he felt half of his army being wiped out, with his hearing technique he heard half of his army scream theirst scream before it was interrupted in the middle, with his sharp nose he smelled the fear and involuntary urination before they vanished¡­ That terrifying scene is impossible to forget. But in front of Sakaar''s silent anger, Robin kept his silence: "¡­" When Sakaar was about to say something else *bzzzz* Jura''s space portal activated again and a group of demons came out of it, and this time another person came with them. *Shiiii* Theo walked out of the portal with a number of Shadow Swords, all of them dispersed except for Theo who made his way to Robin''s location and bowed immediately, "Father, I brought some news from Nihari, but..." Theo looked at the people present for a moment. Only Sakaar, Caesar, and Amon were present, if any other Shadow Sword had made such a move he would have been instantly beaten up, but because he was Theo everyone was silent, only he had the right to have this kind of informational power over them. "Speak, what''s the problem if they hear? All walls were taken down, there''s nothing left to hide." Robin rested his head on his hands again. "Well then, the monitoringwork has confirmed information that there are 300 high-level martial emperors from the Great Serpent Empire who came out of the eastern portal, the report says that each one of them has an aura equivalent to that of a fleet general." Theo didn''t hesitate after taking the statement, "And a much stronger person came out with them, Marshal Lacrosse who is crouching in Hope City bowed to him and called him Your Majesty, we believe it is Pythor." "300 people with the strength of a general? Are they the imperial guards you spoke of, father?" "There is an additional Marshal present in Hope City?!" "The so-called Pythor himself is currently on the back of Nihari?!" Amon, Sakaar, and Caesar jumped from their seats, each one focusing on the part that gave them the most goosebumps. Then the three of them turned back to look at Robin again, "Father!" "Lord!!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "¡­I guess I should have listened to the report separately." Robin scratched his head under the three''s piercing gaze, in fact, Theo himself was watching him in surprise. Each item in the report was devastating on its own, the 300 individuals with the strength of a general could turn the war around on their own, in fact even if those dark cubes didn''t appear, the appearance of those 300 would be enough to destroy any one of the three demon army, even forcing them to retreat to the point of being trapped next to one of the portals, their presence suggested that the dark cubes'' attack came as a psychological barrier first and foremost and not as ast resort! Secondly, the presence of an additional marshal means an additional person who can fight the likes of Sakaar, Richard, and Caesar. His mere presence on any battlefield means changing the bnce or turning it, especially since ording to the report, he is a new marshal who has not participated in any battle yet, meaning that he still retains his strength and trump cards! Finally, the arrival of Pythor himself... If this does not show his absolute determination to prevail and seize the, then what will? Before the three of them could press him further, Robin took the initiative to ask Theo, "Is there any other important news?" Theo nodded and then continued, "There is a report from one person saying that he saw 5 dark cubes in the senates'' hall before the incident urred. We do not know if the two cubes that were activated before seeing them were distributed to the five, so it is safe to say that there are still five or two of those cubes." "Two? Did a third interversion happen that we don''t know about?" Sakaar grabbed a clue "Yes, it happened in the Northern Edge Mountain, but our spies there fled as soon as they saw the dark cube activated and didn''t witness the oue." "How certain is the information about the five cubes?!" Caesar took a step forward Theo answered without beating around the bush, "It''s certain enough, it came from one of the tower''s maids who had the Soul Envement Seal, so she can''t lie unless the seal was removed somehow." Sakaar raised his hand, "Wait a minute¡­ the Soul Envement Seal is either used by secretly inserting it into a book and having the ignorant target read it or by personal intervention to imnt the seal directly into the target''s initial soul, and no one canplete the second process currently except the Lord." He then turned to Robin, "All of the pce servants are cultivating in the internal energy system so the book move won''t work on them, that leaves us with only the second method¡­ how and when?!" Caesar frowned slightly and then snapped his fingers forcefully, "During the chase from the safe city to the northern region?!" "That''s right after Jabba refused to join the battle, my father ordered the Shadow Swordsmen around him to increase the presence of spies within the sect, so they secretly captured a number of servants and guards and brought them to him to imnt the seal on them while he monitored the chase, and he also allocated a number of live surveince arrays to monitor the city of Hope day and night." Theo, who had read all the reports about what had happened during his absence, spoke confidently, "Of course, that''s in addition to the spyworks and rtionships we already had before that incident." "Lord, you¡­ did you know that there was another Marshal in Hope City all this time?" Amon asked in agitation, "You knew that the Nehari Union Sect was colluding with the invaders?!" "¡­" Robin''s response was to look at Amon from top to bottom and then back to the Jura city portal that was still letting out a number of survivors as he muttered, "Tsk~ I don''t need to hear lessons about how to run my own empire, thanks." Theo smiled and answered Amon, "Father knows everything that happens in the empire, he knew about the people''s movement and knew what was happening in Hope City step by step, that''s why he formed us." He then nced at the three, "Your question to Father shouldn''t be about whether he knows something, the informationes to him before you think about it, the question should be why he doesn''t act on this knowledge." Theo then slowly turned to Robin, "And actually, I want to know the answer to that question too, father." Robin raised his head and looked around at the four skeptical faces, a hint of anger appeared on his face, "Because Jabba would never betray me you fools, even if he told me himself I wouldn''t believe him!!" Chapter 952 Unexpected guest 952 Unexpected guest ".....?!" Everyone felt like they were about to lose control. "Father!! What do you mean you wouldn''t believe even if he told you himself? What makes you so sure?!" Caesar was the first to pull himself together and react, then looked at his brother Theo, "Is what Father saying based on the reports of the Shadow Swords? Are there signs that Jabba is still on our side somehow?" Theo kept his eyes on his father for a moment before sighing and replyed, "...Well he stayed with the Marshal inside the walls of the City of Hope since the war began and didn''t move a muscle, maybe that''s a sign of something." "That''s not proof of anything, maybe he''s just waiting for the right moment, on the contrary, by remaining still he took the Eastern Region out of the game so we couldn''t invade it nor benefit from it and we were waiting for a move from them all the time, he put a dagger to our necks just by staying there, that should be a proof against him!" Amon waved forcefully. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Theo, what else do you have to support what the Lord says?" Sakaar dug his ws into his thigh, not even bothering to give any title to Theo, the son of the Lord. "Nothing really, everything else says he''s cooperating with them wholeheartedly." Theo shrugged, "Our sources say that while the Marshal was in Hope City he asked Jabba for a new technique or item that would prove his worth as a Truth Chosen, and Jabba created a technique for him that could speed up the energy movement in his body by 10%. After testing it on the rest of the soldiers, they found that it speeded up the energy movement in their bodies by up to 30%. Our spywork told us that while monitoring the experiments of the Marshal''s guards and the rest of the regr soldiers, they saw a huge difference before and after using it. They all became noticeably stronger, which was one of the reasons why Marshal Lacrosse respected and treated him like an equal recently Jabba." "Is that even possible?" Amon looked around, for the Great Serpent Army to get such a boost in power was terrifying. "Jabba specialized in blood research and obtained the Eye of Truth because of it. If he had a number of demi-serpents to experiment on, then naturally he could invent something that would improve their bloodline." Caesar gritted his teeth and sent a sideways nce at his father, wanting to say a lot but unable to. His father had received many psychological shocks in his life, each one hitting his head like a hammer. In cases like Robin''s, there are usually two reactions, the first being that the person bes suspicious, not trusting even himself and avoiding everyone around him, or he turns to denial and refuses the possibility of receiving another blow... And in his father''s case, it seems that he chose the second. *Bzzzz* Jura''s portal activated and a number of Rune Masters and Divine cksmiths came out this time, and with them came Charles who easily found his way to Robin and the rest''s location, "I Salute Your Excellency and all the leaders, I have important news!" "Have you discovered the movements of the Great Serpent Army after the withdrawal?" Theo asked quickly, this was Charles''s mission when he sent him to Nihari. Just a few hours ago Sakaar had a firm grip on Nihari... withplete control over the center, west, and south, he was besieging the east with Morin''s army, and besieging the north Amon''s army, but all of this disappeared in an instant. Now the eastern region has beenpletely exposed as hostilend with the appearance of the instant space portals, meaning that they no longer want to hide anything and will participate in the war openly. The Great Serpent Army who received a huge boost from the arrival of the Imperial Guards will start making a move! "The outlines of their n have already started to take shape." Charles quickly spoke before anyone could ask him, "The 300 Imperial Guards have been sent to Marshals Xanox and Serpal in the North and are currently making preparations to resume their n topletely destroy the Northern Region, while at the same time, 3 of the Northern Fleets have returned and headed toward the City of Hope, where they have been housed in military barracks and scrolls are being spread out among them, one of our spies was able to take a look at one and it turned out to be the breed strengthening technique that Sect Chief Jabba had created for the demi-snakes." Then he continued while looking into Robin''s eyes, "As for Marshal Lacrosse, he personally leads the army of the Nehari Union Sect and is slowly advancing towards the central region, leaving a garrison behind wherever he goes. It is clear that he is seeking to tighten control over the central region slowly and very intensively before moving on to the rest of the regions." "....." At this moment, Amon, Sakaar, Caesar, and Theo turned simultaneously towards Robin. Robin looked around and began to mutter, "...Perhaps there is something forcing him, perhaps he is thinking of a n! You should think a little better." Then his tone began to rise, "Jabba is my only student, he is the only one who truly understands me, no matter how much disagreement there is between us, it will not reach the point of open hostility! Don''t you understand? Jabba would never betray me!! never..." As for Sakar, he sighed, "He was... he was your student." "....." Robin opened his eyes wide and looked at the ground *BZZZT*!! While activating the gate to let out the Rune Masters and Divine cksmiths, a suddenmotion urred in it as if it was about to explode, then *BAM* *BAM* "What''s going on?" Theo looked back inside the city The space inside the portal arch actually made an explosion sound and then spat out something huge, "RAAWWRRR!!" The thing was about 60 meters long, its head was like a dragon''s head and it had two huge hind legs and two front wings instead of arms. "Was that... Crixus The Great?!" Chapter 953 Hospitality 953 Hospitality *Boom* The space inside the portal exploded, sending everyone around it flying, some of the Rune Masters closest to the portal were sent flying out of the city like a missile, no one cared what happened to them, all eyes were looking at the sky in fear. *Flutter* *Flutter* Crixus The Great crashed into some buildings right after he stepped out of the portal, then he hit the ground with his back feet and rose into the sky, every wing he struck was sent to the far right or the far left like a bird that was floundering trying to fly for the first time. "ROAR! ROOAAARR!!!" After that day, it was said that the roar of Crixus The Great was heard throughout what was called the ck Sun Kingdom, and books mentioned that at that very moment, all the beasts fell to the ground in fear, cing their pows on their heads inplete submission. "He is the mount of Hk, Crixus The Great, kill him!" Killing intent exploded from Amon, after all the repression he felt he had finally found a suitable punching bag. "Wait!" Robin quickly stood up and turned to Theo, "You said there was a Dark Cube activated in the Northern Edge Mountain?" "No doubt, the report from the Shadow Swords who fled says that Hk and Crixus were there at that moment." Theo nodded. "...Try tomunicate with the beast and calm it down, if it doesn''t calm down then capture it alive, it is a winged creature that relies on its huge wings to move and it will take some time to get used to the gravity and air pressure on our." Robin narrowed his eyes slightly, "Crixus The Great is an intelligent creature who has lived for hundreds of thousands of years and knows what a space portal is, he simply won''t throw himself at us on a silver tter for no reason." "Yes." Caesar and Sakaar nodded together, but they couldn''t help but send a nce towards Robin before jumping towards Crixus The Great... His Excellency is smart and sharp-witted when he wants to, but hepletely shuts down when certain people are mentioned! *Baaam* Crixus fell out of the air again and crashed into the wall of Jura City like a meteor before getting up and trying to fly again. "Stop destroying the Holy City, lizard, state the reason you are here!" Sakaar calmlynded in front of the wyvern, although he wanted with all his heart to vent his anger on it, he decided to follow the lord''s instructions. "...?!" When Crixus saw the demon standing in front of him, he felt his entire being force him to open his mouth, and then *SHUAAAAAA* a waterfall of blue mes attacked Sakaar. "Hmm?!" Normally, Sakaar wouldn''t have feared any kind of me with his current strength, but something inside him told him that this me was extremely dangerous. *SLASH* Sakaar cut his wrist and a bond of blood came out to intercept the me long enough for him to escape. "You dare y with mes here?" Caesar waved his halberd, and the ck mes began to turn into a whirlwind. Since the beast started the attack, their side should be the one to finish it off! "ROOAAAARRR!!" But he didn''t have time to strike the beast. The moment Crixus caught sight of the ck mes, he pped his wings and took to the air like an arrow again. Of course, his flight didn''tst long before he fell once more. *STEP* *STEP* At that moment, Robin heard faint footsteps right next to him, catching his attention. When he turned, he smiled automatically, "Richard, what brought you out of your seclusion?" "Father." Richard nodded, then pointed towards the battle between a huge beast and two people as big as a finger, "Juri got startled when the wyvern appeared, isn''t this the beast that appeared during my battle with the Azil tribe? What is it doing here?!" "Hehe, the appearance of a beast king is indeed something to be afraid of." Robinughed as he imagined Juri''s appearance now, "But there''s really no need for that, Crixus probably needs something or he wouldn''t havee alone, but he attacked Sakaar first. I don''t know if he''s scared and doesn''t trust us or if he''s just arrogant by nature and refuses tomunicate as an equal, but in either case, he needs to be beaten up a little first so he understands his situation." "I see.." Richard nodded once, he had heard about his father''s history many times and understood that this was his nature. "¡­?" After a few seconds, he patted Richard''s shoulder before pushing him over the wall, "Go and help them subdue the beast, but don''t hurt it too much, also tell Sakaar to back off and not take courage with the blue me, it will not end well if it touches him." "Alright." Richard snapped his neck left and right then jumped towards the party. Robin smiled as he watched the one-sided battle, Caesar using the Death me to terrorize Crixus, Sakaar using part of the Blood Sea to stop him from moving away and to hold him in ce, while Richard who had just joined in was hitting every punch and every other one that Crixus''s ancestors could feel, and at the same time the three of them were trying to avoid doing him any major damage! *Crack* Robin heard the sound of bones cracking next to him, he didn''t have to turn to know that it was Amon clenching his fists. Of course, he understood what was happening with Amon... Sakaar, Caesar, and Richard were on apletely different level than him, any one of the three could easily destroy him. Maybe if only Richard and Caesar had that kind of power, Amon wouldn''t be jealous, it could be attributed to Robin''s preference for them, but Sakaar''s Blood Sea and Underworld Daisies proved what demons can do, and what he can''t. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Robin remained silent and didn''t say anything to try to cheer him up... Amon is better at breaking through speed than Sakaar, better at focusing on the target, and fiercer than him in battles, but when ites tobat power, that''s something he''ll have to discover for himself. Chapter 954 Fix him 954 Fix him The epic battle between Crixus The Great and the trio of Sakaar, Caesar, and Richardsted for 30 minutes... Within the first ten minutes, Crixus The Great was able to adapt to the atmosphere of Jura and started fighting seriously, so the trio was forced to fight seriously as well! Sakaar alone was supposed to be able to subdue him with the Sea of ??Blood, but for some reason, the blood vanishes as soon as ites into contact with the blue me, and he also feels something telling him to stay away from it, so he was forced to fight from a distance, especially after the Lord''s warning. The Wyvern is afraid of the Death me and it attracts most of his attention, but the Purgatory me can counter it enough to keep Caesar away, plus there is a huge difference between the level 45 Caesar, and the Wyvern who is level 49! This created a strange scene in the sky, Sakaar running away from the Purgatory me, and Crixus The Great running away from the Death me! In the end, the real burden of the battle fell on Richard, who relied on his Life me to fend off the Purifying me, then burned part of the Life me''s stockpile in his body using it to break a few bones for the wyvern. *BAM* Crixusnded like a meteor in front of the city wall of Jura after receiving an attack from Sakaar who struck his wings from behind, this time he didn''t get up quickly and roar as usual, buty there weakly... he had had enough. "Wee to Jura, I would have loved to treat you as a noble guest but you caused quite a bit of damage as soon as you arrived, I wonder how you intend to pay for it?" Crixus opened his eyes and looked up at the source of the voice, it was Robin standing above the city gate... Sakaar hit him at a certain angle to adjust hisnding position right in front of Robin! "Grrrr..." Crixus closed his eyes again and growled in pain in a strong, old voice, "You treat me like a guest... and send me that crimson filth as a host?" "Haha, I almost forgot you could talk!" Robinughed and pped a few times when he heard the monstrous voice, then he stared at the wyvern and spoke again in a serious tone, "But I have to remind you to watch your words if you want to talk, don''t ever speak of my followers like that again." *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh* The three slowly descended from the sky, Caesar to the right of the creature and Richard to his left, while Sakaar chose to stand in the back, out of the reach of its mes... all three ready to kill it at any sign of danger. At Robin''smand, the wyvern let out a calming sigh and closed his eyes again. "So, what brought you to us? I know it wasn''t a coincidence," Robin smiled as he saw the wyvern surrender. "..." The wyvern remained silent for a few seconds, then moved his right wing forward. Caesar took half a step forward and tightened his grip on the halberd, ready to cut off the wyvern''s wing before it reached its father, but something strange happened... The wyvern''s wing stopped right before it reached Robin, then opened its ws. *PAA* *ck* What looked like half a corpse fell in front of everyone''s eyes. "...Hk?!" Robin jumped when he saw the corpse and quickly bent down to examine it Hk, or what was left of it, no longer had an arm, lung, or even a rib cage on the right side of his body, and part of his neck muscles and face disappeared, and with his naked eye, Robin caught sight of a nonexistent piece of his heart. "..." Robin closed his eyes and looked down, sighing and shaking his head, "What a shame..." *Ba-dom* Suddenly Robin heard a sound that made the hair on his body stand on end and opened his eyes wide, it was the sound of a heartbeat, "Impossible!!" Robin inserted his spiritual sense into Hk''s body and covered him with a thin veil of life energy to examine all his vital signs and soul domain, "He''s alive?!" "Alive?" Richard jumped from the wyvern''s side andnded next to Hk''s corpse, amazement filling his eyes as well, he had seen so many corpses and so many injuries in his short life, there was no way someone could survive such a wound! "How did this happen?" Robin muttered as he observed Hk''s wounds, "Wait a minute¡­ Did he receive the Dark Cube''s attack?!" "It looks like you''ve also encountered it too, good, it will make my words short." The wyvern confirmed the conclusion with his ancient voice, "He received a direct hit that entered the middle of his fist and brought him to this state¡­ If it weren''t for the Purgatory Shield that slowed down the dposition process if it weren''t for him sacrificing his refinement percentage in time and the intervention of the spirit, Niri, to stop the effect of the gray energy, he would havepletely vanished." "¡­?" Sakaar standing in the back sent a long nce towards Hk, he personally watched the beam wipe out hundreds of thousands of demons including over a hundred demon emperors in the blink of an eye, that person received a head-on attack and survived?! "This is a touching survival story," Robin nodded several times, then looked towards the wyvern, "So¡­?" "Fix him." The wyvern quickly replied, "That young man with the green me, I watched him fix someone in a simr condition and bring him back to life." Richard got up and turned towards the wyvern, he must be referring to the incident of his brother Peon''s recovery after the battle of the Azel tribe, but he did not know that the wyvern was watching what was happening at the time, "I consumed the life force of millions of people to save my brother''s life, it was not easy." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Do it again!" The wyvern supported himself and raised his head slightly, "What is a few million lives for my partner?" "¡­" Richard looked back at his father, "That will be your decision. I only have the life force of two million people or so left, and Hk''s body is much stronger than Peon''s, I can use them all to heal him to a certain extent but then I have to find a way to supply life energy, otherwise with the me of life alone I will be powerless to protect anyone, not even myself." Robin nodded then looked away from Hk and stood up, looking back into his wyvern eyes, "You heard the boy, where would I get him millions of lives now? Why would I lose one of the three powerhouses in my empire to heal one of my enemies? I admire Hk''s talent, but not to this extent¡­ Come on I''ll give you a chance, convince me." Crixus''s huge eyes fixed on the indifferent Robin for a few seconds, before he closed them and opened his mouth: "You may lose one of your three powerhouses temporarily, but you will gain a fourth permanently¡­ Fix Hk, and I will follow you." Chapter 955 Partner 955 Partner Seven thousand years ago--Inside a deep cave in the Northern Edge Mountain *Snoring* *Snoring* *keke..* After his eyes flinched a few times, Crixus turned his huge head to the other side, then went back to snoring again *haha* But suddenly he heard his own voice that made his eyes open wide likemps: "Um, I apologize for disturbing you, Mr. Beast, but I''ve been waiting here for a while, can you wake up so I can beat you up?" Crixus didn''t look at anyone, he simply turned to face the source of the sound and opened his mouth *SHUAAAAA* *WHOOOSH* Apressed air bomb prated the waterfall of mes, forcing it to crash into the walls and then headed towards Crixus'' huge head *BAAM* *RAAAAWOR!!* When Crixus realized that the situation was serious, he quickly stood up, spreading his great wings and started searching for the intruder amidst the dust and remains of the mes until he found him. It was a three-meter tall person with blue skin, almost naked and covered in injuries. It was clear that his path to the cave was not easy. "Wow! You weren''t injured from receiving a direct punsh? You are really as strong as everyone says haha." The blue personughed, "Hello, my name is Hk and I am here to beat you up and make you my mount, d to see you!" "This aura..." Crixus lowered his head slightly, "Are you the one who recently broke through and allowed me to break through?" "I don''t know what you''re talking about with letting you break through, this is the first time I''ve seen you." Hk raised one eyebrow and then smiled, "But yes, I''ve recently broken through and reached a level that my ancestors have never reached, and I am without a doubt the strongest being on this in the past and present, and I intend for that to remain true in the future!" "That title is reserved for me." Crixus raised his head up until it almost touched the ceiling and looked down at Hk, "I don''t want to kill you, I''m counting on you to break through and for me to advance further after you, appreciate the gift of life go back to where you came from." "Haha yeah I know that title is reserved for you, you''ve caused so many troubles to my rtives and they gave you those titles, so I came to break your head and use you as a mount, only then will I be the stronger!" Hkughed and put his hands on his waist confidently "¡­No wonder you''re so impudent, I can see it, your soul is untainted by time, pure and brave, not knowing lies and ttery, this is the first time I''ve seen something like this." Crixus narrowed his wide eyes slightly, "How I hate to destroy a soul like that, go back to where you came from." Hk nodded innocently, "Will youe with me and be my mount?" "No!" Crixus roared "Then what are we waiting for?" Hk clenched his fist back and then let it go. *Boom* His battle with Hk that day was legendary, arge part of the mountain was destroyed and several bones of Crixus were broken under Hk''s devastating fists, Hk also received several deep burns but his pure spirit made the mes stop after causing certain damage, which angered Crixus greatly. On the same day and out of anger, Crixus The Great issued thest beast wave cry that devoured arge part of the northern region, but Hk was also on the lookout there and chased him in front of all the giants which made him deserve the title of Ancestor, and after that both of them did not appear for hundreds of years, everyone thought that Hk had died or that he had entered a cultivation retreat after subduing his mount... What they did not know was that the period in which they disappeared was not for cultivating or recovery, but rather the duration of the battle. Hk chased Crixus several times and Crixus chased Hk several times, one of them had his bones shattered until he had no bones left that hadn''t been broken two or three times, and the other had all his skin and flesh changed from the amount of burning. Until in the end, the half-burned Hk spat out a mouthful of blood and then shouted to Crixus who was lying on the ground in front of him, "Hey... I''ve had enough... Do you want to be partners? We can be stronger together..." "Grr... Grr... You... sick... bastard!!" The wyvern breathed heavily, one eye swollen, "...Alright." ------------------- Current Time-- Jura N?v(el)B\\jnn "You say you''re willing to join me? Do you realize the price of what you''re saying?" Robin''s eyebrows sunk slightly "...Yes." Crixusy back on the ground, keeping his head up after all the beating he''d received was proving to be very difficult, then he closed his eyes... He wouldn''t join those humans as a valuable partner like Hk had, he''d been cornered and beaten easily, he knew full well that if he made an unwanted move those three would kill him, no... Their Emperor who was leading them seemed even more ruthless than them! They''d probably force him to be a mount for the Emperor or one of his sons, that was the price he meant, but that was okay... His partner had to stay alive, no... His friend had to stay alive. "What about Hk? Will he follow me too?" Robin asked again "No! My condition is that you release him." The wyvern growled loudly, "¡­I only have myself and I cannot decide for him, I will follow you and I promise that I will stand by you if he tries to attack you after he wakes up safely, whatever decision he makes he must make with his own free will, his pure soul must never be broken!" "¡­." Robin watched the wyvern for a few seconds as he put his hand behind his back, then turned to Richard, "Do it, but you don''t have to use everything you have, just use enough life force to heal his heart, that bastard''s life force and ability to survive are as exceptional as a cockroach, as long as you can fix his heart he will do the rest." "Alright." Richard nodded then ced his hand on Hk''s chest and began pumping life energy heavily into his body. Robin then turned to Charles, "After Richard is done, take Hk''s body and throw it into one of the field hospitals to speed up his recovery. But most importantly, go now and bring a number of Martial Emperors using the Law of Life and several field hospitals here to treat the wyverns as quickly as possible." "Yes." Charles bowed. "Sakaar and Amon, gather as many armies as you can and secure the southern space portal in Nihari." Robin pointed at the two demons then looked at Theo, "And you do as you suggested, move the locals to the side of the portal to add anotheryer of protection, and I want you to contact the Ashera Giant Tribe and the Fire Smander Organization, tell them to find a way to push the giants to fight the Great Serpent Army in the north as soon and as intense as possible, they must bepletely upied." "Yes." The three nodded with a slight bow. Then Robin finally showed a devilish smile towards Caesar, "...Get the rest of our army ready, we''re going on a pic." Chapter 956 coward 956 coward The Next Day-- Nihari-- Eastern Region-- Elder Tower "Jabba you ungrateful bastard! I followed you in everything because you said that His Excellency hadpletely abandoned us and that he intended to wipe out the, but I will not agree with you on this one!!" One of the council elders shouted at the top of his voice in the Senate Hall, and behind him 4 other elders from different mutant races came to support him. While Pythor and a number of his close entourage consisting of his sons and grandsons smiled as they watched the y, Jabba stood up angrily, "You too? Is this how you repay me after everything I have done for you?!" "You have only done evil and brought us humiliation!" The eyes of the elder filled with tears, "You told us that we would form arge force to control the and gain His Excellency''s respect, but you handed everything over to those damn snakes and stuck our heads in the mud! Don''t you see what they do to our people in the streets? Will they give us any face or let us rule ourselves? What a damnable day we chose to follow you!" "Well that''s no longer entertaining, kill them." Pythor waved slowly, and one of his entourage actually got up from his seat ready to clean up the ce. "No!" But Jabba shouted angrily, "They are mine, those dogs I fed, strengthened, and elevated to the point where they finally dare to attack me?" Then Jabba pointed to a number of the sect guards, "Take them, throw them with the rest into the Death Desert Prison, and send all their family members with them!" "No! Let me go! Kill me!!" The five tried to evade, but Jabba''s bodyguards couldn''t be stopped, and they quickly suppressed their inner energies to prevent them from any suicidal act. In fact, this wasn''t the first time that an elder had been arrested for objecting and thrown into the high-security Death Desert Prison. Ever since Marshal Lacrosse first appeared above the sect, the elders had gradually begun to object, and then Jabba''s refusal to obey his Excellency''s call for help made things worse. After Pythor''s arrival and the spread of corruption in the city and the realization of the downward spiral they found themselves in, some of them tried to assassinate Jabba, including Orzon, but of course, they failed, and all of them were arrested and sent to the worst prisons in the Northern Region where they were subjected to horrific torture day and night. "Killing them is much easier." Pythor finally spoke as he saw the five elders being led outside. "They should be an example, I can''t let anyone question my authority." Jabba gripped both his hands tightly, then sat on his couch, leaning his head on his arm. He only had about 12 elders left, of which only 5 were fawning over the demi-snakes and doing their own thing while the other 7 were angry but silent. "You give them too much recognition, Jabba." Pythor shook his head and looked longingly at the balcony, "You are a Truth Chosen, and the Truth Chosens are always second inmand in great empires, your ce is there beside the Overlord to aid him in his epic war, or beside me, to aid me in expanding my empire and make in the strongest in the Youngary Belt! The people of Nihari? Put them behind you already." Jabba looked up at Pythor, "Whether I go to the Overlord or stay here, the Overlord has promised me Nihari as my personal kingdom, please don''t forget, Your Majesty." "Forget? Do you mean to insult His Majesty, shameless thing?" One of theary Emperor''s entourage looked Jabba up and down, "His Majesty speaks of a great future and you speak of the ownership of a that you will hand most of its treasures to the Overlord? How narrow-minded and foolish." "...." Jabba kept his silence. "Shhh Little Sixth, you should talk to Jabba better, no matter how much you you are stronger than him, he is still a Master Law user and has some significance." Pythorughed but did not answer Jabba''s inquiry about the ownership of the, he simply ignored him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Pythor knew that there was already a rift in his rtionship with them, so he looked at Jabba with some anger, "You there, as a disciple who followed the Third Truth Chosen like a dog for over four decades, what do you think his next move would be?" 19:55 A little angry, Jabba voiced: "Your Majesty, why don''t you exin to us why you sent your three eldest sons to activate the Cmity Seal Cubes? The reason must be great for you to sacrifice them like this, the sight of them being dragged underground by their necks screaming like pigs was not pleasant at all." Pythor opened his eyes wide and slowly turned towards Jabba with a smile, "Do you want to get to something, Mr. Chosen?" Pythor''s gaze was as if he wanted to devour him! "Haha of course not," Jabba raised both hands and looked back out the window, at the hundreds of thousands of Great Serpent soldiers training on the technique he had created especially for them. As for Pythor, he felt piercing gazes on his body, they were from his other sons. They were all happy that their ranking in power and status had increased after the top three were killed, but that did not prevent them from feeling a bit of danger. Pythor furrowed his eyebrows at Jabba for a moment and then looked back out the balcony, "The cubes require a high level of energy to activate and a high familiarity with the path of destruction, I had to either sacrifice my eldest sons, or sacrifice the generals who were experienced in leading armies, so I chose my sons. I am sure that if my three sons knew, they would have chosen to go anyway, don''t you agree?" "Haha but of course, Your Majesty, it is an honor for them!" The sons of Pythor started to fakeugh, but inside they started to be suspicious of his decisions. Pythor knew that there was already a rift in his rtionship with them, so he looked at Jabba with some anger, "You there, as a disciple who followed the Third Truth Chosen like a dog for over four decades, what do you think his next move would be?" "...." Jabba remained silent for a while thinking, then he opened his mouth, "...He will start using the Shadow Swords and his other methods to unite the giants against us so that we can be busy with the north, then he will send his army to secure the southern space portal, and I think he will gather the refugees around it to give it anotheryer of protection, he does not care about the lives of the giants of the north or the refugees of the south, he just wants to keep us busy until he finds a new foothold for himself." Pythor furrowed his brows, "Is that all? We eliminated half of his demon army, and you were probably exposed as the traitor you are, and all he will do is secure a foothold..? Don''t you expect him to try to attack by any means?" Jabba shook his head, "He is the type who ns for decades before doing something, the Cmity Seal Cube incident will stop his mind from thinking for a while, he will only take defensive options, he is too cowardly to take the initiative, you wait and see." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 957 Personal interest 957 Personal interest Poison Rock-- Throne Hall "..." Sitting on a luxurious seat, Marshal Snite rested his chin on both hands and stared ahead seriously Usually, Marshals do not stay on their home Poison Rock for more than a few days on short visits for certain reasons before returning to their assigneds again, so there are no designated headquarters for them, there are only nine luxurious seats below the throne of Pythor, and when the nine meet, a table is ced in the middle to exin ns and disy papers and such. Today there was no meeting, there were no tables and papers, there was not even Pythor... Just the huge empty hall, and a single person sitting on one of the nine seats anxiously, while another is walking around. "Hey Marshal, do you believe that fate is making fun of us?" Near him, the tenth Marshal, Haros,ughed. He wasn''t allowed to sit on any of the nine seats, and due to the chaos in the empire, a seat had not been made specifically for him yet. Of course, he could have chosen one of the seats of the marshals who had fallen in the war, but he said that was unlucky and refused. He simply walkedzily between the seats. "Depending on what you mean¡­" Marshal Snite replied shortly. "We were chosen to overtake Gudah together, then we were chosen to stay behind when the invasion of Nihari began so I could guard Gudah and you could take care of the empire''s affairs, then for the third time we stayed together at Poison Rock to defend it and manage the affairs in His Majesty''s absence, don''t you think there''s a certain annoying pattern repeating?" "We should be grateful for His Majesty''s trust." The Marshal replied formally without blinking an eyelid. "I know, I know~ It''s a great responsibility and honor and all that stuff, but sometimes it feels like a punishment, why do I have to stay behind with you all the time, old Marshal?" Harus stopped walking between the marshals'' seats and raised his head up, towards the throne, "In my opinion, there are things more important than honor and responsibilities, there are also personal desires." "...." Snite''s eyes darted towards Harus for a moment before he looked back in front of him as if he hadn''t heard anything, "Our job now is to focus on thinking of countermeasures in case the worst happens." Haros is younger and stronger than him and is also close to Pythor''s heart because he tells him what he wants to hear, perhaps the only one who can suppress him among the other marshals is First Marshal Celebus. *Step* Haros began to climb the stairs toward the throne, "Haha the worst happened? And what do you think is the worst?" "Defeat." Marshal Snite pressed his lower palm, "The True Beginning Empire is not simple, there is definitely something big behind it, these are not the specifications of an empire that was formed only half a century ago, even a vige that was formed half a century ago would not be this organized and cohesive, we attacked all their bases at the same time and they emerged victorious in all of them, how can this even be possible?!" *Step* "Isn''t it enough for you that their leader is a user of a Master Law? We are only users of a minorw and we managed to establish an empire somehow." Harosughed, "But their organization and strength do not matter, in my opinion, the war is over." "Everyone said the same thing when we pulled out all our forces and invaded the True Beginning Empire, but we suffered a crushing defeat and four marshals died, one was vaporized, another only had his arm recovered, another was reported to have died and been eaten by freaking demons, and thest and only one who returned with his full body when we examined him, there was no trace of his soul domain." Snite turned to his colleague, "Do you understand? Those four had the same strength as us." *Step* "During the meeting where this attack was decided, I came to Poison Rock with you. Do you remember what I told you when you informed me of the n and told me to return to Gudah to continue protecting the?" Harus asked, putting his hand behind his back. Snite looked down, "¡­You told me that sending an army like this would be like hitting a hammer with an anvil, that the losses would be devastating even if we won." He then looked up from the corner of his eyes, "But right after that, you went to the throne room and praised His Majesty for his strict style!" "Hahaha, he made the decision and announced it, the deed was already done, whether I praise him or not he will do what he has in mind, isn''t that why everyone is trying to gain the throne? You do whatever you want whenever you want and everyone obeys whether they like it or not." *Step* Harus reached thest step next to the throne and gently ran his finger over the cushion, "It doesn''t matter if you have intelligent andpetent followers, to have a strong empire, the Emperor himself must be intelligent andpetent, otherwise all thepetence of your followers will be wasted." "Are you hinting at something, Harus?" Snite lifted his head up and narrowed his nonexistent eyebrows "Me? They''re just thoughts, no need to put exnations on them~" Harus smiled and slowly started to walk around the throne "Oh? I want to hear your thoughts on the current n, what do you expect from it?" Marshal Snite leaned back in his seat, this was the first time Harus spoke openly to him, perhaps because he finally felt that he no longer needed to put flowers on his words since they were now on the same rank. "There''s nothing to say, the war is over in my opinion. Out of the 500 Imperial Guards, the best 300 were selected and sent to Nihari, led by His Majesty Pythor himself, the one who injected himself with more blood than all the Marshalsbined, the only one among us who refined a''s spirit and received its Gift, and on top of that he took with him five Cmity Seal Cubes, each containing 40 years of the Overlord''s cultivation and a shard of 50 units of his soul!" "¡­And if that wasn''t enough, 500,000 fully healedw-user soldiers were gathered into 4 fleets from the remnants of the armies that returned in defeat from the True Beginning Empire''ss, Jura, Greend, and Orphan Blood, led by 600 surviving Martial Emperors, and they were all sent to Nihari two days ago. It is expected that when they arrive, the war will already be over, and they will just go survey and collect spoils." Then he stopped and looked at Snite, "It''s strange that after all these winning cards that don''t ept interpretation, you still sit there worried and ask me what to expect? Maybe I should ask you if you''re hinting at something hehe." "...." Marshal Snite was a little shocked and then looked at the ground again, perhaps the shock of the recent defeat caused a crack in his confidence in the Great Serpent Empire, or the enemies'' capabilities overwhelmed him? *Bzzzz* n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Hmm?" Marshal Snite stood up slowly, "Is this the Capital Space Gate being activated?" Chapter 958 The picnic 958 The pic Ten thousand years ago, whenary Emperor Pythor was still the leader of the weak human race, this ce was a barren desert, one of the sites where acid rain was abundant and therefore and of death that no one cared about. But when the Overlord first contacted him and told him how to build a space portal, he gathered a thousand experts specialized in weapons manufacturing and brought them here to build the portal inplete secrecy, the portal he used to go to thePit of Destruction and bring the race upgrade device, the portal heter used to surprise his enemies and struck them from behind, the portal he used to transform himself from a petty leader who was destined to die in unending war, to aary Emperor who was almost worthy of the title of multiary emperor! This portal is extremely important to Pythor, firstly because morally this is where it all began, and secondly materially because even after ten thousand years he still does not have how to build the space portal quickly, each one is back-breaking in terms of resources and it takes years toplete... so he decided to build his great pce around it. Poison Rock--Imperial Pce Square. "Hmm?" The person in charge of the space portal frowned slightly, the space inside the metal arch began to swirl unusually, "His Majesty Pythor is returning? Or has he sent one of his sons to fetch something?" The official quickly stood up and bowed, and all the guards around the portal bowed deeply after him, whether it was His Majesty Pythor or one of his sons, they didn''t dare to look them in the eye! *Bzzzzttt* *Step* *Step* "...It''s very dry here, Water Law users would suffer if they tried to fight here." "Isn''t this supposed to be a with an owner? Its natural energy doesn''t reach half the energy density of Greend!" "Tsk~ Bad first impression, honestly I wouldn''t trade it for the Orphan Blood." The portal keeper was surprised when he heard that strangenguage, "Hah?" Then he raised his head, "Wh-- Who are you?!" Three people who just came out of the space portal were, one wearing ck and gold armor and holding a ck halberd the same length as him, the second had long hair and wore a loose ck robe with light ck armor underneath and a mask covering everything under his eyes, while the third was the mostfortable of them, putting his hands behind his back and looking around with a smile, wearing a white robe that covered my entire body and not having a single piece of armor on his body! "Who are you? State your identities immediately!!" After the portal keeper''s initial shout, the rest of the guards raised their heads, immediately feeling that their world was falling apart. In ten thousand years, it had never been reported that anyone had ever left that portal uninvited, so even during their shock, none of them jumped to the conclusion that they were under attack! Robin slowly looked around at the approximately 30 guards all at the top of Sagehood and muttered one word, "Annoying!" Then he looked back in front of him. *Shwaaa* "Ahhh!" *Swoosh* *Swoosh* Robin''s words were enough of a signal for Theo and Caesar who started killing the guards. N?v(el)B\\jnn Robin treated the screams as a white noise and focused entirely on the pce... Unlike the design of Robin''s pces which always suggest grandeur and glory, this imperial pce gives an impression of heaviness and terror, especially those five prominent towers. But something else caught his attention more... There were two people standing on a balcony exchanging nces with him, one of them a young man with a prating gaze who seemed shocked, and the other an old man who took a step back in fear! Robin smiled as soon as his eyes fell on them, although she couldn''t determine that these two people were most likely generals or even marshals! *BZZZT* *BAM* *BAM* *BAM* The space portal activated again and rows of The Terra cavalry began to emerge, all raising their shields and spears. "No!" The older of the two shouted loudly and then jumped into the square when he saw the Terra Cavalry rushing in. He pulled out a zigzag sword from behind his back and covered it with ayer of purple mist and then struck *swoosh* A terrifying purple crescent moon shot out from the sword, and immediately the first line of Terra Cavalry set up a collective energy wall. "Humph!" Robin noticed that the attack was not directed at the Terra Cavalry, but at the metallic body of the space portal, intending to destroy it before it could release more soldiers, but how could Robin allow such a thing to happen? The ck spear appeared in his hand and then stabbed forward, *shiiii* The purple energy crescent instantly vanished before everyone''s eyes, "What?!" Marshal Snite shouted. "Caesar, that guy is all yours." Robin pointed at Snite with his spear. "Understood." Caesar threw the body of one of the guards like a trash bag and quickly rushed toward Snite fully unleashing his aura, since his father gave him this direct order then that guy must be strong! "You''re courting death!!" Snite felt insulted as he saw a level 45 human approaching him without hesitation, bet he didn''t take him lightly, he also released his aura and strengthened it to take the form of a great serpent, wanting to confuse his opponent and nt fear in his heart from the beginning. But Caesar''s reaction was to wave his halberd *Shuaa* and the mes of death erupted. "...!!!" The Marshal''s entire being screamed at him to retreat, and his long experience in battle told him to follow his instinct and indeed retreated not letting his touch him, but then he shouted angrily towards Harus, "What are you waiting for? Dere the state of emergency! The True Beginning Empire is attacking us!!" Chapter 959 Experienced in tragedies 959 Experienced in tragedies *Aoooo* *Aoooo* N?v(el)B\\jnn The sirens started to sound in the pce first, then in the entire imperial capital, and then gradually across the. "Kill them!!" The Imperial Pce square turned from quiet to an active battlefield. Although there was no army waiting for Robin and hispanions, the high walls of the square did not prevent the police, pce guards, and all those who could fight in the capital from flooding the square with crazed warriors. "Start the fifth formation!" One of the officers shouted and the Terra Chaverly began to hear his words, quickly forming a circle with the space portal in the middle, and then activating the energy wall array. *Boom* *Baaam* "Ahh!!" "You won''t hide behind those walls for long, you cowards!!" "Summon the Imperial Guards!!" *Bzzzz* Whenever a new line of Terran cavalry came out and saw the formation, they immediately knew what to do. They quickly advanced and joined theirrades, and then they all took a few steps forward, pushing the enemy soldiers back even more and widening the circle around the space portal. *Bzzzz* *Bzzzz* After a thousand Terra cavalrymen came out and built a strong wall as nned, other infantry lines starteding out. They didn''t seem as disciplined as the Terra cavalry lines, as each one had a different weapon and each one was looking in a certain direction, but they were disciplined enough to remain silent and start finding the most dangerous points and going towards them without being directed... They were the True Beginning Martial Emperors! "...." Theo looked around for a few seconds in surprise, then took a few steps to stand next to Robin, "I haven''t seen a single military formation yet and I haven''t seen a full battalion either, and the strangest thing is that we haven''t seen any imperial guards, we haven''t even seen any martial emperors other than the one fighting elder brother Caesar! Father... What exactly is the source of your information?" After Robin announced his crazy intention to attack the Poison Rock, Theo and Caesar made detailed ns for every situation they might face, after all, they intended to attack the headquarters of aary empire... intending to attack ce that contains at least 200 other imperial guards when most of their army was scattered in 7 others!! But Robinughed and told them that they were wasting their time, then ordered them to hurry up... And from what he could see now, it seems that his father was right! "Actually, my source of information didn''t give me anything about the situation in the Poison Rock, it was all spection," Robin smiled, "I thought that an imperial capital that hadn''t tasted war for ten thousand years definitely wouldn''t have a standing army. I was certain that we would face a lot of soldiers, no doubt, but the energy wall had to do the job of defending us from those hordes." "...Then I heard the report about the Imperial Guards'' actions in the Eastern Region, and I was sure that those brats wouldn''t stay in one *boring* ce like the Imperial Pce, maybe some of them went to y somewhere in the capital, or some of them actually went to the farthest reaches of the to start some adventure while they wait, meeting the 200 Imperial Guards here at once never crossed my mind, but..." Robin smiled as he still looked into the eyes of that young man on the balcony, "...I didn''t expect that we wouldn''t find any soldiers here, and I didn''t expect that no Imperial Guards would appear until now, I guess this is good luck." *BZZZZ* *BAAM* After the 100 Martial Emperors left, Warlord Julian showed himself! *Rumble* The portal shook violently after Warlord Julian showed himself, but it returned to beingposed after a few seconds before the next Warlord came out! "Haha, let''s go out and y a little until our real opponentse!" After the Warlords showed themselves and took over the defense of the portal, the Hundred Emperors'' initial mission was over and they rushed out of the energy wall, immediately starting a massacre! "Supposedly they didn''t know about our attack on the sevens yet, after knowing that we could attack Gudah they didn''t set up proper defenses? This¡­" Theo slightly furrowed his brows, this seemed a bit insulting. "And did I leave proper protection in Jura City before I left for Nihari the first time? Did I leave proper protection on my threes when I was on the verge of aary war?" Robin shook his head, "These thingse with experience, and the Great Serpent Empire who had never received an attack throughout their existence wouldn''t think that way, on the contrary. In fact, Pythor sat up more than enough protection by leaving the 200 Imperial Guards behind, but those brats are simply too unreliable." *Vrooom* "How could you mere humans defile ournds, you will all die here!!" Seven individuals appeared from inside the pce wearing full armor, each one of them a high-leveled martial emperor, the word *humans* came out of that person''s mouth with extreme disgust. "Here we go!!" The human martial emperors were excited when they saw the neers but they didn''t rush foolishly, five groups of five martial emperors each advanced, and each group surrounded one of the imperial guards, while the rest continued to kill everyone who tried to enter the square! "¡­Father, should I take a squad and go fight that person?" The gaze of the person on the balcony towards Robin provoked Theo. "No need, he won''t fight." Robin smiled from ear to ear "What are you saying, father? He was standing on par with that old man who was fighting Big Brother, Caesar, he might be a marshal!" Theo frowned "It doesn''t matter who he is, he won''t fight, I see shock and awe in his eyes, that person is the type who won''t fight a battle unless he''s sure of victory, you can ignore him." After these words, Robin closed his eyes and actually ignored him "Harus what are you doing? Come help me!!" Snite shouted at the top of his lungs, even though his opponent was only level 45 and the ck mes didn''t seem very strong, his aura was extremely ominous, he spent the entire battle avoiding him and defending with his purple clouds. "¡­" Harus kept his eyes on Robin for a while after, "Hang on a bit brother Snait, I''ll go rally the Imperial Guard!" He then took a step back and disappeared from the balcony¡­ He wasn''t seen again throughout the battle. Chapter 960 Waiting 960 Waiting A full hour had passed since the army of the True Beginning Empire had emerged from the portal... "We will advance on the count of three, one... two... three!!" "Haa!" *Bam* *Bam* The cavalrymen took two steps in one breath, pushing back hundreds of thousands of demi-snakes. "You damned invaders! You all go to hell!! We will---" *Boom* Before that policeman could finish his threat, he was sliced ??in half by a random wave from one of the warlords, or rather, his middle part was sent flying while his head and feet remained in ce for a moment before they fell to the ground! After 14 Warlords emerged from the portal, they emerged behind the energy wall and spread out across the courtyard, starting to kill the neers along with the rest of the martial emperors. "You dare to distract your focus while I am here?!" One of the Imperial Guards attacked the Warlord mercilessly, but his attack did not even scratch the giant armor. Within an hour, the Imperial Guards began to gather from all over the capital, and whoever was messing around put on their armor and went to the square. So far, 68 Imperial Guards have appeared! "F*ck off!!" The Warlord sent a punch with his other hand, causing the Imperial Guard to crash into the wall, and then he went on to sh with another guard! The 100 Martial Emperors of the Treu Begining Empire were divided into teams so that they could only deal with 20 Imperial Guards, as for the rest of the Imperial Guards? They were left entirely to the Warlords. *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Baam*!! Just like the martial emperors of the Treu Begining Empire, the Imperial Guards formed teams of 4 or 5 to deal with each Warlord! "Those giants are made up of thousands of people inside, rain them with Corrosion Clouds and they will surely fall dead!" One of the more intelligent Imperial Guards shouted at his brothers and rtives *Seehk* "Arrrgh!!" That Imperial Guard looked down and saw a wide dagger sticking out from the middle of his chest Then he heard: "When the Assassins show up, you should keep your mouth shut and avoid attracting attention¡­ Didn''t your Papa teach you something as obvious as that?" "Pfft-- scum!!" The imperial guard spat out a mouthful of blood and then waved his heavy hand backward, but whoever he was talking to had already disappeared, leaving only the dagger in his chest. ...Topensate for the numerical deficit, Theo summoned most of the Darkness Martial Emperors from the fours, leaving behind only Charles and those who if he pulled them out would copse the system, and with this, he was able to gather 60 Darkness Martial Emperors who are now wreaking havoc in the battlefield! The presence of the 60 Empror level shadow swords made the battle much easier for the army, after they appeared and began their work the Imperial Guards became apprehensive, and some of them were severely injured, so the 5-man squads could handle two or even three guards at the same time! *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* The battle already reached its peak but the portal did not stop releasing more soldiers, after the Warlords left the portal returned to spit out more Terra cavalry, and after 30 thousand of them showed up, rows of Jura infantry began to emerge carrying their spears and halberds, but they did not participate in the battle, but spread out inside the energy walls in organized formations, waiting for orders. *Bzzzz* *Boooh* The portal finally calmed down after 200,000 infantry soldiers came out, then it stoppedpletely after thest group came out, they were people wearing the Sky Opening Tower''s coats! "Alright guys, let''s get to work!" A mustachioed man holding a work hammer announced, then patted a young boy next to him who didn''t look like he was over twenty on the shoulder, "This is your first mission Junior, don''t screw it up!" "Yes! ...Phoo~" The young man looked confused but walked towards the gate anyway, his work would depend on the rest of the operation, then pointed towards the metal arch with one finger, *Shiinnnnn* A highly concentrated beam of light came out of the young man''s finger and began to cut through the heavy metal! "Haha, the experiment worked, let the rest of the Path of Light boys get to work!" The mustachioed uncle pped and a number of youngsters walked forward, each one of them went to a specific spot and began to useser beams to cut through the metal! "Not bad, this way the damage from cutting and transporting will be extremely low¡­" Robin smiled as he saw the youths'' work. He had createdw cultivation techniques for the Path of Light almost ten years ago and distributed it, but he didn''t expect it to be used anytime soon. This was because it was apletely new path and its significance was unknown to the younger generation. However, from what he could see, these boys had already reached the beginning of the Saint Realm. This was very promising! As Robin ordered the portals to be changed on the rest of thes, of course, he would do the same here, he didn''t want to upy the Imperial Pce only to find Pythor and his sons returning through the portal! n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "Father, do you want to advance towards the pce? You, me, and the Warlords can destroy our way in with ease even if the rest of the Imperial Guard are in hiding there!" Theo reappeared next to Robin, this time his ck clothes stained with blood. "What, do you see that I''m doing nothing and you want to take advantage of me?" Robinughed. "I just want to entertain you." Theo smiled, but in reality, he really wanted to take advantage of his father, if he joined the battle everything would be over quickly. "Don''t worry about me, I have better things to do." Robin smiled and looked up, "I''m waiting for someone''s reaction..." *tter* *tter* The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 961: Vengeance for the Imperial Capital Chapter 961: Vengeance for the Imperial Capital ? *tter**tter* The cloud cluster that had been approaching the battlefield for the past hour had finally arrived, with one look Robin knew that those clouds were carrying acidic solventpounds, they were poisonous clouds that could wipe out cities! "Oh, it seems the real party in about to start, she''s about to take action!" Robin tightened his grip on the ck Space Spear in his hand. In truth, he hadn''te here to help the army fight, he had absolute confidence in his army''s current defensive capabilities and that once they were able to seize a piece ofnd it would be extremely difficult to take it back from them, so even if they didn''t have the ability to quickly kill those 200 Imperial Guards, they at least had the ability to seize a foothold and use it tounch attacks on the! He hade here for one reason... to defend against the''s spirit! What Evergreen had done to the invading army was still clear in his mind, she alone was able to help nearly 30 Martial Emperors fight off 400 plus Martial Emperors and imed many lives, if it weren''t for her intervention, Greend would have been leveled to the ground, it would have undoubtedly been in a worse state than Orphan Blood! *tter* *tter* *tt--* "...Eh?" Robin''s hand rxed again and his battle stance faded, the look of defiance and the confident smile turned into expressions of shock and surprise, "What''s going on here?!" The storm continued on its way until it passed the pce!! Theo also raised his eyebrows, "Perhaps the Spirit has instructions not to allow storms to form over the Imperial Pce?" "...You are insulting the entity called the Spirits, although they are childish most of the time, they have a tremendous amount of information and a strong will, even if the Poison Rock Spirit had orders like this, she could simply ignore them in a situation like this!" "...Are you saying that the Spirit doesn''t care about what''s happening?" Theo turned to his father, "Or are you saying that it blesses what we''re doing?" "... We''ll find out in a moment, let''s keep going." Robin motioned for Theo to go back to what he was doing, he slowly looked around again, trying to figure out any movements from the Spirit. "On the count of three, the square will be ours, one... two... haaa!!" The Terra Riders gathered all their strength and rushed five steps, then jumped over the wall of the Imperial Pce courtyard! *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* The hordes of civilians, police, and guards tried to hold them back but to no avail, the energy wall array crushed everyone nearby, and pushed the rest outside the wall. The huge imperial pce courtyard has been secured! *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* After the wall was finally secured, the infantry began to move, 200,000 of them divided into 20 battalions advanced in an orderly manner, then *swoosh* *swoosh* jumped over the wall and joined the battle. The mission of the Cavalry Division was to use the energy wall array to secure a safe foothold that they could return to in case of injuries and fatigue, where they could set up field hospitals and barracks in case the battle went on for too long, without that foothold it would be insane to start a battle on another, but now finally, they could set off as they pleased. After more than an hour of warning, and after the battles between the Imperial Guards and the eye-catching Warlords had dragged on, there was not a single person in the capital who did not know what was happening, and everyone who could lift a pebble was now outside the walls! But trying to hit the energy wall from afar was one thing, and standing face to face with the experienced infantry of Jura was another! *Bam**Bam* *swoosh* The twenty battalions jumped into the open in front of the walls without a moment''s hesitation, each one of themnding with his heavy metal boot on the head of one of the locals and crushing it. *Huh~* net Jura''s infantry soldiers had certainly tasted a lot in such a short period of time, each and every one of them had gathered the aura of a bloodthirsty expert, just standing there made the locals take a step back even though they were many times their numbers. "Death to the invaders!!" One of the injured soldiers who returned from Greend shouted loudly and then raised his sword to rally more men behind him. But *Baam* the golden metal glove of one of the imperial soldiers smashed that soldier''s face and sent him flying away, "Advance!" *stab* *stab* "ARGHH!!" The 200,000 soldiers immediately began arge-scale massacre around the walls, the corpses piling up at a terrifying speed until they created several small hills. After noticing the huge gap between them and the invaders, the capital''s residents began to disperse in all directions, even the retired soldiers and police did not dare to stay any longer, but the battle was not over. The infantry returned to form twenty battalions, each containing 10,000 soldiers, and began to prate the capital! "Noooo, don''t you dare defile our holynd!" One of the imperial guards who had just arrived turned red and attacked one of the battalions with a purple cloud But *swoosh* a gap of darkness appeared in front of him, swallowing the purple cloudpletely and then disappearing, and behind it appeared Theo, "That was close, why don''t you fight someone your size?" Then he spun his daggers in aplete circle and rushed towards his opponent! Robin rose a little off the ground and took a look around the walls... and smiled. The twenty battalions didn''t take the main roads and were surly not polite enough to respect the property of the city''s residents, they were sweeping away anything they could see, the battle had barely begun but a few hundred meters around the walls were wiped out, all the buildings were leveled to the ground and everything that moved was killed. Of course, this wasn''t the usual code of war, but those soldiers didn''te here as conquerors but as avengers, each one of them wanted to tear their enemies apart for what they did to their families in Jura! And Robin didn''t stop them but turned his face and looked back towards the pce. Now the battle is going as it should... The vast square has beenpletely taken over and the barracks have begun to be set up, the real invasion has begun and the capital is being destroyed, the space portal has been dismantled and is now being moved to another location within the square just far enough away to change the coordinates, and depending on the efficiency of cutting it using theser, it will most likely be effective again within a day or two at most. And most importantly, so far, 116 imperial guards have arrived and the advantage is still in favor of the army of the True Beginning Empire! When Robin was assured that everything was going ording to n, he advanced towardsn/?/vel/b//in dot c//om the pce alone. Chapter 962: Talking to Rocky Chapter 962: Talking to Rocky ? *Step* *Step* "You, what are you doing there? Stop right n--" *Bam* The pce servants and guards tried to get in Robin''s way several times, but their heads would simply explode before they could finish a word. While Robin was roaming the Ancestral Continent after the demons took over, he spent most of his time killing criminals who tried to rob him. He killed several thousand criminals and bandits, and each one of them died in a different way using one of thews Robin discovered in the cave. When it came to how to kill, no one had more variety than Robin. So those servants and guards who hadn''t reached the realm of an emperor yet simply asked for death by getting in his way! "No... No please!!" "Hmm?" Robin paused for a moment when he heard the startled voice, a voice that wasn''t as rough and hoarse as the voices of demi-snakes. When he looked in that direction, he saw a human woman holding a child with cracked pale skin. Robin''s eyebrows furrowed tightly... He expected something like this to happen. No one has enough blood to transform their entire body and pass it on to their lineage except for Pythor and the eight marshals, and a few of Pythor''s elder sons, while the rest have a range of Durger blood in their bodies, some of them have a hundredth of a drop, like those fighting the army of the True Beginning Empire outside right now! Even with trying to economize the use of Draugr''s blood to *upgrade the race* of those people, their numbers were still small, they were literally in their own home, and yet no more than 300 thousand people have been seen around the wall from the demi-snake race, and they are all officers or young men still in the military training stage or old soldiers... Of course, whoever drinks Durger blood will not be left behind to work as a baker! So who do they breed with? Yes, with human females. Humans are the ones who run everything on the Poison Rock, from collecting water and making food, to using them for reproduction and simple administrative matters! "I don''t care whose son this is, you don''t have to protect that thing anymore, you are free." Robin pointed at the child, he was looking at him with slitted eyes, a tongue ying and pointed fangs, he looked like he just got out from under a rock! "That thing is my son!!" The woman hugged him even tighter. "....." Robin didn''t know what to say yet, so he turned his back to her and continued on his way, and she took the opportunity to grab her son and run out of the pce. *Bang* Robin kicked the huge throne room gate open like it was nothing, then walked in with his hands behind his back and an aggressive expression. *Step* *Step* After Robin climbed a few steps to the end of the hall, he found Pythor''s throne in front of him, and sat on it without hesitation, "What a disgusting, this is the second time I feel like exterminating an entire race, but when I remember that there are children and innocents who did not participate in the crimes and are not guilty, my chest tightens and I feel like a butcher!" Then he raised his head slightly, "What do you think? You know this race better than I do, do they deserve a chance?" "....." The hall remainedpletely silent.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Rocky, there''s no need to stay silent. I realize that you''ve been refined and can appear, and I know for sure that you''re watching me now," Robin waved, cing both hands on the throne''s armrest, "Come out and let''s have a discussion. I know that you don''t mind my presence here, otherwise, my path wouldn''t be easy. Your silence about what''s happening says that you want this conversation just as much as I do. Come on then, perhaps exchanging words with you will make me forget about how ufortable this throne is." *Gli* *Gli* A viscous liquid began to flow from the gaps between the pce tiles and then gathered to form the shape of a girl who had not yet reached the age of six, cute in appearance and had thick gtinous hair covering one of her eyes, the little girl put a finger to her lips, "How did you know that I was watching you? There is a big war going on outside as you know, maybe I was watching them." "It''s simple, wherever I go, eyes follow me." Robin smiled confidently "You are very arrogant, uncle." Rocky put her hand on her waist "Uncle? Haha!" Robin leaned his head back andughed softly, "You remind me of someone." "Hmm, it seems that you have seen another''s spirit," Rocky looked away. "I haven''t seen one yet, but I finished refining it too, what, you wanted me as an owner? That''s fine, I can refine you too, I don''t think she would mind." Robin smiled "I don''t like partners, uncle, do you have any other good candidates?" Rocky shook her head, "But that person would have to have at least 3,000 soul units to surpass Pythor and be able to snatch me away from him, if he had less, then even if I wanted to help him, he would be condemning himself to death." "...?!" Robin raised his eyebrows to the side then threw his head back andughed out loud, "Hahaha so you want to get rid of your owner to this extent?" "I was created with the desire to serve my owner, but that doesn''t mean I enjoy seeing my owner serve someone else." Rocky folded her arms, the sight of Pythor prostrating himself on the ground to another person in such submissiveness disgusted her every time she remembered it. "Fair enough." Robin nodded a few times, "But unfortunately I don''t have anyone working under me with 3,000 soul units yet, if you want someone else you''ll have to wait until we kill Pythor and bring you a good candidate, why don''t you help us? A few pieces of information here or there would be useful, for example, is there another space portal on the? What gift did you give him? Does he have any particr weaknesses?" "I won''t reveal anything about my owner." Rocky fell back to the ground, "I didn''t resist you because I didn''t receive orders to do so, and I didn''t tell Pythor about youring because I wasn''t obligated, but I won''t help you openly, I will act as a spectator until you two finish fighting and one emerges victorious, but..." After Rocky''s incarnation disappeared underground Robin heard her voice, "...I hope you don''t mess it up." Chapter 963: The Draco Fleet Chapter 963: The Draco Fleet ? Two dayster-- Somewhere on the surface of the Poison Rock-- "...Nothing here." Robin opened his eyes and sighed, then cut through the space in front of him and jumped, "One spot left." When he emerged from the other side, he was standing above a swamp that exuded a poisonous scent and all the malicious creatures were moving in it while making the slightest noise possible. One of those creatures was a frog with a skin hat, its skin melting after a dip in the swamp and then growing new skin, and so on~ It was an entire ecosystem that relied on toxins! But Robin up there didn''t pay attention to thatplex ecosystem, instead, he closed his eyes for a few seconds and the space around him began to gently ripple, then he slowly opened his eyes and sighed, "Nothing here either, good." The ships of the Great Serpent Empire had devices that enabled them to detect any strange movements in space to reveal the location of the Space Portals, so how could Robin, who had the third stage of the Space Major Law, not be able to do it? Robin, however, could only extend his sense of space for hundreds of miles around due to his limited power as a high-level sage, so he had to move from hotspot to hotspot and scan every point on the to make sure there was no space portals.. and he didn''t find any! "Maybe there are hidden portals that haven''t been used for a long time?" Robin rested his chin on his hand thinking, but he quickly shook his head. The is full of high-level officers, like that marshal who was looking at him from the window, after two whole days if someone knew the location of a portal they would have used it to escape. But this confirms that no one on the currently knows the locations of the hidden portals if they exist, but perhaps there is one that only Pythor knows about! *KAAA* While Robin was immersed in his thoughts, he heard a beast howl that caught his attention, so he turned and used the zoom feature in the Eye of Truth only to see a small swarm of thirty winged beasts, each one reaching six meters in length and each one with four leathery wings, their heads and eyes slightly resembled reptiles, and they also used the wind path to increase their speed... Also, on the back of each one of them were two or three humans wearing golden armor! Robin smiled, The Draco Fleet has finally made an appearance! Their importance had diminished greatly after they began to rely on the martial emperors and warlords for everything, but he still had arge fleet of those things capable of imposing control over entires on their own! In front of Robin''s eyes, the small squadronnded in front of a vige full of half-destroyed houses, and then their leader calmly got out and started speaking... Robin used the zoom feature to read the officer''s lips: "Everything will be alright, you can show yourselves, we are humans like you and we will not harm you!" "Humans?" "Humans..." From under the rubble that looked like houses, hundreds of people began to emerge like frightened ants, with patched clothes and bodies like skeletons. When they saw the face of the officer of the True Beginning Empire, vibrant after he took off his helmet, they saw his strong body, his luxurious armor, and his powerful aura... Some of them began to cry. "It''s okay, it''s okay!" The officer came forward and began to pat the children on the shoulders, the rest of the soldiers behind him dismounted from their mounts and spread out among the vigers, taking out some of their food and medicine to reassure them more. When he saw that, Robin nodded with a smile, then he split the space and jumped. The Pce''s Square-- "Hoo.. Hoo..." Caesar breathed heavily then took a big sip of water, "Son of a bitch!!" *Bzzz* The space next to him changed and then he heard his father''s voice, "The Draco Fleet, huh?" Caesar didn''t need to look to his side to know that his father had arrived, "The Draco beasts have been doing nothing but eating and shitting for years for nothing, I found this to be the best use for them."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om *KAAAH**KAAAH* At this moment, the portal that had been moved to another location in the square was still releasing more and more Draco beasts that covered the sky of the capital, after which they separated into groups of 30 to a few hundred and set off in random directions with the mission of subjugating all human settlements, and destroying any city of demi-snakes or reporting their location if it was arge city. "Not bad." Robin nodded and then spread his soul sense as much as he could, finding nothing but his men, the imperial capital no longer existed, "Well, I guess an eye for an eye..." "...The guys got a little excited." Caesar took another sip, not a shred of pity in his heart. "What happened to the imperial guards?" Robin didn''t ask again either "That son of a bitch called Snite, the Marshal I was fighting, he ran away immediately when he noticed my mes approaching him and pulled the Imperial Guards with him, I don''t know where they went!" Caesar pointed in a certain direction angrily. "..." Robin furrowed his brows, "We can''t stay in the same ce with such a big threat, tighten the defenses and get ready to go look for them." "That''s what''s happening, more Rune Masters have been called in and are now working on increasing the arrays around the square, we can move in a day or two if nothing new is found..." Caesar then looked to his side, "Why don''t you help them? That way we''ll be done faster." "Theo wants me to help fight and you want me to help draw the runes? Do I not look like aary Emperor to you guys?!" Robin chuckled and patted Caesar on the head, "...Take care of it, there''s someone I need to contact." "Who?" Caesar raised his eyebrows, with Robin''s current power he could simply summon anyone to his position. "...The person who got us into this mess," Robin muttered, then disappeared back into the pce. Chapter 964: Planet R1 Chapter 964: R1 ? n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Above the Throne of Pythor-- *Deep inhale* "Huuuu~" Robin let out a long exhale, then sent his consciousness towards his soul domain. When Robin opened his eyes again, he saw andscape of silver trees,kes, and a vast sky, a huge number of soul altars that looked like volcanoes, and a green sun that symbolized his being the owner of Greend... But the green sun wasn''t the only thing with a different color in his soul domain. Robin''s silver avatar looked in a certain direction and then floated towards it. "You did well hide your golden eyes from the bitch, you can never fully trust the spirits!" Evergreen looked happy but then she looked like she remembered something, "That''s if you didn''t fully refine them before of course hehe." She was on edge as she watched Robin and Rocky''s conversation, she knew she would reject Robin because he refined another, but she was afraid that he would show her his winning cards to convince her, literality anything Robin would think of and say as the first thing would have sealed the deal! Whether his overwhelming soul force that gotten even strongertely, the Golden Eyes of Truth, the Master Space-Timew! "I''m not that stupid to try to convince her. But the reason I didn''t show off my muscles in front of her isn''t because your silly words have convinced me, I''m not a child to believe that nonsense." Robin smiled as he walked forward "Hey, my words are important!!" Evergreen folded her hands and pretended to be angry for a second, then looked back at him with a smile, "Then why didn''t you try to convince her? After having me you realized you don''t need any more spirits, haven''t you?" "Haha, well you deserve an answer, and that''s for one reason, because you didn''t try to interfere in my conversation with her and remained silent." Robinughed out loud, "The reason is to keep Pythor ignorant... If she saw my golden eyes and got scared like Juri and then told Pythor about our existence before I took over the, I''d be the loser. And if she liked my golden eyes and I started refining her, Pythor would definitely sense me trying to take the''s spirit from him and that would lead to the same result." "Oh, so you didn''t intend to refine her in the first ce?" Evergreen opened herrge eyes. "It''s not time yet, first I need to settle things with someone." Robin stopped in front of a certain isted spot in his soul domain, then at his signal the soil began to move until it revealed a golden ball the size of a football. "..." Evergreen raised her eyebrows and opened her eyes, this was the first time she had seen Robin deal with that intruding entity. "...." Robin was a little nervous because she didn''t know how Evergreen would react when she saw the All-Seeing God. ording to Juri, the All-Seeing God was the thing that scared her the most and made her stay away from him, but as his partner, she would have to see him sooner orter. He sighed, then shook the golden ball forcefully, "Hey, we need to talk." At the same time-- On the surface of R1 *Boom**Swoosh* "You bastards, you live in hell and you saw a door to heaven, but instead of rushing towards it you want to close it and stay in hell?!" The warlord''s distinct voice shook the battlefield, it was as if thousands of people were talking at the same time. "And you are supposed to be the door of Heaven? Haha!" A high-ranking officer of the Great Serpent Empire''s armyughed indignantly, "You are nothing but a tyrannicalary Empire like us, no, you are even worse! Why should help YOU instead? Stop your lies!" "Dead locals, please don''t listen to them, they want to use you to defend the because they don''t have any forces left, this is your chance to take back you freedom!" Another warlord spoke in a majestic voice, then waved his huge halberd, killing a number of Great Serpent Empire soldiers and a number of other flying creatures! *Swoosh* One of those creatures stopped in mid-air, "All invaders will be killed, old or new, all of you will be killed!!" His aura was too strong for a high-level martial emperor, his sharp tone made some people cover their ears. *Swoosh**Swoosh* *Swoosh* Those talking flying creatures were everywhere in the battlefeild, they had dark brown bodies withrge, pointy ears, leathery wings that extended from the wrist to the ribs, with bulging eyes and needle-like fangs, each one of them looked like a huge bat! There were tens of thousands of these flying creatures in the battlefield and with them were several thousand soldiers from the Great Serpent Empire, all fighting side by side against an army dressed in gold! *Rumble* A powerful storm began to gather over the battlefield. "This is yourst chance, surrender while you still can!" Alexander shouted in his loud voice supported by the Major Wind Law, anger evident in him. That''s exactly why Robin told them that they had the license to destroy thes and everything in them. Because he knew that the locals who had resisted the Great Serpent Empire for all these years would not wee them with hugs and flowers. And that''s what''s happening now... Ever since Alexander set foot on the, he hasn''t had time to appreciate its beauty or explore its features, but was immediately attacked. The locals here are demi-humans with the blood of a powerful bat-type beast, they have a strong affinity for sound and great speed, and they also have the ability to hide in the depths of forests and caves with great ease once they are surrounded. After seeing them Alexander no longer wondered how they survived the Great Serpent Empire''s invasion all these years... And what''s worse is that when they tried to fight Alexander and his army after their appearance and were defeated badly, they decided to ally with the remaining forces of the Great Serpent Empire! The local who spoke a moment ago opened his red eyes even more, then opened his mouth and shouted at the storm, "Kaaaaahhhh!!!" *tter* *tter* High-frequency, high-intensity sound waves caused the storm to disintegrate As if looking into Alexander''s depths, "We... surrender? You will die, and after you die we will kill the rest of the previous scum, you are all the same in our eyes!" "Excuse me then!" Alexander looked angry that his storm had disintegrated so easily, but he did not back down, instead taking a deep breath, then pping and shouting, "Kaaaaah!!!!" Although the Sound itself is not a branch of the Wind Path, Wind Path users can manipte the sound waves that flow through the wind around them, making them louder or weaker as needed, so using sound attacks against Alexander and his close followers who use the Major Wind Law was not the best idea... "What?!" When the local high-level martial emperor felt what he was going to face, he opened his mouth and screamed as well. *BOOM* Chapter 965: Planet S1 Chapter 965: S1 ? Deep in the Young Belt-- S1, the Dwarf World *Swoosh* "Aghh.. UGHHH..!!" *ck* Raiden pulled the spear from the neck of one of the Great Serpent Empire''s soldiers, then shouted back, "What are you doing? Advance! Advance!!" "Follow the General!!" "Aho! Aho!!" At this moment Raiden waspletely covered in blood stains, his usual spiky silver hair was soaked with crimson blood,pletely changing his appearance, one eye was open and the other was blind due to the amount of blood that had seeped into it... But none of it was his! When the roles were distributed among the generals, Raiden was given an S-ss because he was still young and his experience as a general and a leader was not great enough, although heined that he wanted an R-ss one, Caesar pped him on the back of the head and told him to start preparing. Neither he nor Caesar thought for a moment that he would face what he was facing now! "Kill!!" At this moment, there was a massive battle taking ce between the army of the True Beginning Empire and the tens of thousands of the Great Serpent Army at the foot of a great volcano... It could even be said that the numerical superiority was slightly in favor of the Great Serpent Army!! However, what was happening was more like a one-sided massacre. The Great Serpent Empire''s army didn''t even look like an army at all, everyone was wearing their own clothes, some were holding sticks and hammers, and some came to the battlefield injured messing a few limps, it was clear that these people weren''t a real army! *Shoo* Raiden shook the blood off his spear and watched the battle near the crater, the demi- snakes were fighting fiercely and they had at least twenty martial emperors on their side, but they had no real leadership and there was no one among them who could stand up to the Warlords. In fact, the Warlord Arrays hadn''t even formed yet, the Saints and Sages of the three arrays rolled up their sleeves and joined the battle themselves, creating the warlords and using them in such a situation wouldn''t be fun at all! But still, Raiden''s brows furrowed tightly... Aren''t the demi-snakes artificial species that their only profession is war? They are technically made using humans when the number of soldiers decreases, so every one of them has joined the army at one point in their life, so... What were so many martial emperors and demi-snakes doing here on a that had already been subjugated while the war was raging in Nihari?! But he shook his head turned around and continued jumping towards the crater of the volcano... When he reached this, Raiden ordered to divide his army into divisions of a thousand soldiers each led by a martial emperor, and march in different directions to quickly clean the But after the first few shes and when they learned that there wererge numbers of the demi-snake race on the, Raiden ordered them to gather again and form only five armies, Their enemies did the same, they gathered too, but around several volcanoes, and this was one of them. Whatever the reason why the Great Serpent Empire would send so many soldiers and veterans to a that had beenpletely subjugated, it was definitely rted to these volcanoes! *Shiii* Raidennded on the edge of the crater and unintentionally kicked a pebble into the crater, "Oh, my..." Raiden opened his eyes wide *Bong* The pebble that Raiden kicked fell on the head of a bearded dwarf who was no more than a meter tall, who looked around for a moment and then continued on his way as if nothing had happened. "One two hop hop one two!" "One two hop hop one two!" This wasn''t a volcano as it seemed but a hollow mountain, inside it he saw a huge number of caves and caverns connected by tens of thousands of stairs, he saw arge number of dwarves freelying in and out of those caves, each one of them had a metal cor like dogs around their necks but they acted cheerfully as if those cors didn''t exist. He saw female dwarves with bigger eyes and light beards, he saw shorter dwarves who were most likely their offspring, he even saw dwarf elders walking around with sticks and scolding the young ones... That hollow mountain contained an independent city!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Hmm..?" Raiden''s eyes then fell down, specifically towards the floor of the hollow mountain, "This..?!" The walls of the hollow mountain were aplete city, while the vast and t floor of the hollow mountain was filled with warships! There were at least twenty of them down there, some of them wereplete but damaged ships, and some of them were still skeletons under construction, "...This is the arsenal of the Great Serpent Empire?!" With a simple scan using his soul sense, Raiden was able to count more than 4 thousand dwarves working on those ships at the same time, some cutting metal, some welding, and some working on technical things, all of them shouting at each other and some small fights breaking out here and there when someone did not receive what he ordered exactly, those dwarves were working with extreme skill and passion as if each one of them did not have a metal cor choking them, as if they did not hear the sounds of the battle just a few steps away from them! "Nooo!! The enemy general has arrived at the top, stop him!" "Don''t let him destroy the shipyard! Use your lives to protect the empire!!" The Great Serpent Empire''s army below went crazy when they saw where Raiden was standing and tried to rush towards him, but the Golden Army didn''t intend to let them. "You think I''m going to destroy an entire shipyard?" Without looking back, Raiden smiled and his eyes lit up, "What kind of idiot do you think I am?" Chapter 966: Planet R2 Chapter 966: R2 ? net R2-- *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* "Stop!" Peon raised his hand and then clenched his fist, about ten thousand soldiers behind him stood still like idols. "....." Peon stared ahead for a few more seconds, then simply pulled out a chair from his space ring and sat on it. *nk* *nk* At this moment, a huge battle was taking ce in front of Peon, a battle that had nothing to do with him. About two or three thousand from the Great Serpent Empire''s army, against a third party of at least five thousand people. These people were the same height and weight as humans, but they had fourrge ws extending from each arm, big ck eyes, and huge teeth showing, and they had big ck ears and a dark tail that moved freely and fought like a hand or a leg, these creatures looked a bit like rats! Although these demi-rats had an overwhelming numerical advantage, the battle was hardly evenly matched. Their powerful ws, tails, and fangs were causing some damage, and their method of diving underground to protect themselves and then attacking from below onto their unsuspecting victims was also terrifying. However, whenever the demi-snakes used the Minor Law of Corrosion, they would easily bring down their opponents. Furthermore, the quality of the weapons also leaned towards the Great Serpent Empire''s army. "It''s the Golden Army, retreat!!" One of the officers of the Great Serpent Empire''s army shouted in panic and flew north, after which the rest began to back away one by one. This wasn''t the first time they had seen Peon and his men. He had divided his army into five divisions and set off in different directions. By now, they had covered almost a quarter of the, killing a few hundred demi-snakes while the rest fled north. But Peon wasn''t in a hurry at all. As long as he could sweep all the serpent scum in one ce, it would be easy for him to finish them off. "Alright, we''ll continue moving forward." Peon stood up and put his chair in the space ring again. Whenever he appeared, the demi-snakes would flee north, and whenever one of those rat creatures saw him, they would sink into the ground in moments, leaving no trace of them. So he learned not to dismantle the army formation again for no reason. He decided to first gather the half-snakes in the north and kill them, then deal with those creatures living underground.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But at that moment something different happened: "Hey!" "Hmm?" Peon turned slightly towards the source of the voice, although it was dark as usual when these creatures came out, he easily noticed that one of the rat-like creatures had not dived underground. Peon activated the instant trantion technique and shouted at him, "Are you talking to me?" "Who else is there to talk to?" The rat-like creature shouted at him, "Our king wants to know about you, who are you?" || ." Peon remained silent for a moment, deciding what to do, and whether he should reveal facts to these locals that might turn hostile at any given moment. These creatures are very numerous and strong, and their way of moving underground is terrifying, even though they are weaker than the Great Serpent army they managed to hold on to parts of the thanks to their strategies, as of course, there is nothing scarier than something you cannot see... If he told them that they were also aary empire, they might ally with the demi-snakes against them, that would be extremely bad! Peon raised his eyebrows slightly as he thought about this, *aren''t snakes the natural enemies of rats? There is no way they would ever get along!* He opened his mouth and shouted, "We are enemies of the Great Serpentary Empire and havee to hunt them down at their footholds." "Squeak! We will chase them away, go back to where you came from!" The rat-like creature shouted firmly. "You think you are now enough to drive them out because of their small numbers, right? It''s because of their war against us, you rat-head. Most of their forces came to fight us on another, You should thank us!" Peon replied firmly but automatically began to extend his soul sense under his foot, trying to detect whether that rat was deliberately dying them to give hispanions a chance to attack, but found nothing for now. "..." The rat-like creature lowered his head under the dirt for ten seconds, then raised his head and voice again, "What do you intend to do after killing the pale ones?" "We''ll stay, we didn''te to do social services for anyone." Peon dered without considering anything, "We can negotiate how we coexist together until we reach an agreement that satisfies both of us, or you can consider us new invaders and continue fighting if you want, but believe me, we''re not like those demi-snakes when ites to quelling a rebellion. If you want to make an agreement, you won''t find anyone more generous and wealthy than us, and if you want hostility, you won''t live to see a new day!" *Rumble* The ten thousand soldiers and ten emperors behind Peon all unconsciously activated their auras upon hearing their general''s words. There was something that distinguished the True Beginning Empire from the Great Serpent Empire, which was the abundance of specializations. The Treu Begining Empire had arge number of paths that they could use to crush those mouse-like creatures no matter how powerful they were. If they couldn''t, His Excellency and the Sky Openning Tower are there and can always figure something out, What do they have to fear?! The rat-like looked down for a moment before shouting back at Peon, "...Come with me, my king wants to see you." "I won''t go to anyone, I don''t need to go to anyone! Whoever wants to see me, has toe to me." Peon spoke confidently. The person who stayed put was always in a position of power. Why would he have to go to those people to convince them of anything? If they wanted toe to an agreement, they coulde. If they didn''t, they could stay put and die! "..." That rat -like person stayed put for a few more seconds without saying a word... before another mouse-like person came out next to him. This time, that person seemed shorter, with a slightly bent figure and a helpless expression. *Squeak* *Squeak* The two then sank to the ground and started moving towards Peon quickly as if they were swimming. Peon loosened his fist and then extended it like a sword, ready to send a wind de to cut the ground in half if he felt the slightest bit of danger, but... *Bush* *Bush* The ground two meters in front of him punched two holes and two heads emerged from them, then they began to push themselves out of the ground until they revealed themselves in front of Peon, "I want to hear those conditions." "...!!!" Peon opened his eyes wide, even his mouth opened wide and his hands rxed once again. Those ws and fangs were metal des and jaws, the big ck eyes were lenses to protect their real eyes under the ground, the ears were a rotating digging tool, and the tail was a metal weapon attached to a belt around the waist. They were humans! Chapter 967 Planet R3 967 R3 R3-- "How is the defensive arrays going? It have been days since the Rune Masters and Divine cksmiths started working." Elizabeth settled down in front of an open tent filled with officers and officials and asked, her round face that was almost glowing wasn''t smiling today, she waspletely expressionless. "We salute the general." Everyone bowed slightly, and then one of them pointed to a small detailed map of the area, and drew a circle with his finger, "We indeed managed to get some progress, General, The Earth Carpet Array isplete, using it will make it easier for us to detect and stop the intruders. The Sky Shield Array, however, should bepleted in 3 days, when it is done we won''t worry about these minor raids any longer, and a full-out army could trouble us." Elizabeth took a few steps inside the tent and looked at the map... It was very simple and marked everything around them within a radius of only a hundred kilometers, this was the furthest radius they had reached since they set foot on the. She then pointed to the center of the circle that the officer had drawn, "What about the Space Portal transfer? We still have to wait three days to start building it? Can''t we put a few Rune Masters and Divine cksmiths in charge of transferring it now?" It had been a few days since they arrived at R3, and instead of engaging all sides in open battle like Alexander, making a massacre like Raiden, or making a long term besiege n like Peon... They were trapped here around the portal they came out of. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om But not because theycked passion or talent, but because of what they faced immediately after they came out. As soon as Elizabeth and her army got out and started the process of cutting the portal and dividing the armies, the screams rose and the soldiers started falling dead, no one knew what was happening. Only after the army ranks were narrowed, Elizabeth used the Divine Incarnation decree topletely blockade the area and ordered the ignite several suns with powerful Fire Path users above the area to understand what was going on, only then did they discover intruders they had never seen before among the soldiers, they had the same physique as humans but had different noses and fluffy ears, their palms and feet were thick and their fingers short with ws sticking out, their eyes were sharp as needles and most importantly¡­ they looked cute! These Demi-human-cat looking creatures weren''t very cute in their dealing with the soldiers, in a few minutes they were able to easily take down 70 soldiers, and if they hadn''t been discovered they would have been on their way to killing more and more! Their action, entering the ranks of the True Beginning Empire''s army, was not because of their strength or speed, but because of their ability to disappear... Until now, no one knows how, but before and after they go for the kill, they arepletely invisible, only when they bounce on their victim do they appearpletely, or when the intense sunlight is focused on them, their shadows are seen, even spreading the soul sense did not help much! Knowing their locations, another battle started in order to iste and kill them, the battle imed the lives of 30 more imperial soldiers, but 240 of these demi-human cats were killed and 10 others were captured. ording to what the captives said, the True Beginning Empire''s army had appeared out exactly on the border between the area controlled by the Great Serpent Army and the area controlled by the Sad Night Cat Kingdom, and that is why they were immediately attacked. The portal was built in a dirty underground cave and was covered, it was made to receive a few individuals Secretly as close to the enemy base as could be, not a whole army! Hearing this, Elizabeth released them... She told them that they came in peace and that they wanted to meet their king. However, they were attacked again on that same day. Elizabeth knew that spreading out in such circumstances and trying to fight those strange creatures would result in a huge number of sacrifices, so she decided to send half of her army toward the part of the upied by the remnants of the Great Serpent Empire along with the three Warlords, with the mission of destroying everything in that area as quickly as possible, while she decided to stay with the other half of the army around the portal to protect that spot and make it a stronghold to deal with the Kingdom of the Sad Night Cats. But their continued attacks made Elizabeth prefer to set up the arrays first and leave the portal cut off inside its cave for now, as the soldiers would not be able to withstand several suns above their heads every few hours! "I''m afraid that we have to wait until the Sky Shield array isplete before we start the process of moving the portal to another location within the scoop of the array, otherwise we will lose more Rune Masters and Divine cksmiths, we have brought a limited number with us and we cannot allow more of them to be killed pointlessly like that." Another officer shook his head, the situation was very bad. *Whoosh* One of the Shadow Swords remained in front of the tent and leaned slightly towards Elizabeth, "General, we have managed to detect a number of the demi-cats approaching quickly, they will be here in a few seconds." "You managed to detect them?" Elizabeth turned quickly, this was the first time she had been informed of something like this Shadow Sword nodded, "Yes, General, we deployed 20 Shadow Swords in stealth modes to see every approaching enemy. It turns out that they use a minorw of the Darkness Path, something that gives them the ability to escape direct light and just disappear from sight. They also limit their movement and hide behind the bodies of anything they can reach so it is difficult to detect them with the soul sense. They are natural hunters, but physically they are always present and do not disappear as everyone says." "Excellent!" Excitement returned to Elizabeth''s eyes, "Let''s go, prepare for the confrontation!" She quickly flew away with a number of officers using the Fire Path, they should at least dy those creatures from starting their sabotage until the army is assembled. In fact, even Elizabeth did not know why she was chosen to invade a ss R. Usually, she is marginalized in most missions. If she failed now that she was finally entrusted with a major mission, she might lose her status forever! Fueled by stress, she increased her speed even more, she must stop them somehow or she would let everyone down, she must say to everyone that she was not a ruler over the Sacred Tree Empire just because of the peace period, that she is a dependable General too! At this moment, while Elizabeth was in mid-air, quickly advancing towards the ce that the Shadow Sword had pointed to, they heard a voice: "Invaders, we havee to talk." Chapter 968 The Effective way 968 The Effective way "...We came to talk." After hearing those words, Elizabeth immediately caught a glimpse of a female demi-cating out from behind a small tree, and her eyebrows immediately furrowed. That female was almost as powerful as her! One of Elizabeth''s followers from the Trent family spat next to him, "The general has released several of your followers, and each one of them carries a message that we intend no harm and want to talk, what, Just now the message has arrived? Or is it because the arrays are about to bepleted?" "If you don''t want tomunicate, that''s fine." The female took a step back and her foot began to disappear. "Wait!" Elizabeth raised her hand and shouted, "There''s a misunderstanding. Come, we can talk more inside." *Shi* *Shi* The female flicked her ears twice then looked back at Elizabeth, "No, we have been betrayed twice by the Great Serpent Empire in simr situations. If you want to see the Queen, you muste to her alone, this is the only way tomunicate." "Impossible!" One of the officers unleashed his aura at level 43, "We are the ones who have to go to whoever your bullshit Queen now? She can go to hell!" "General Elizabeth, soon the Sky Shield Dome will beplete and we will have a safe haven, from which we can start arge-scale operation against them, in a year or two at most we willpletely cleanse thatnd." *Shi* *Shi* The female twitched her ears again a few times and rested her hand on the trunk, preparing to run. "Why would we exterminate them? They are just defending theirnds." But Elizabeth shook her head, "I wille with you, lead the way." "General!!" More than ten emperors around her shouted in unison. "Don''t worry, the negotiations will definitely seed, I will work on it!" The smile that seemed to carry the light of the entire world appeared on Elizabeth''s face again, silencing all the opponents, then they saw hernd next to the female before the two disappeared into the horizon. ---- *Swoosh* *Swoosh* "So¡­ What''s your name?" Elizabeth smiled as she flew forward. "Kerry." The female replied with a frown, still ncing back every now and then to watch how Elizabeth in her big golden armor was moving, being able to maintain a constant distance the entire time was something that was confusing to her, especially since the air density on the was low as if they were running on a mountain thousands of meters high! "Oh, Kerry¡­ So Kerry, you said before that you were betrayed twice, what did the evil ones of the Great Serpent Empire do to you?" Elizabeth continued with a smile, trying to ignite Kiri''s hatred towards the Great Serpent Empire even more to help her in the negotiations. "¡­Those traitors!" Kerry clenched her furry hands, "Two thousand years ago, after a great war between us, they said they were ready to negotiate, that despicable Marshal Xanox said he wanted to meet my grandmother alone, but she left and never came back, he... he cut off her head and put it on a spear... that filthy butcher fixed that spear to the bow of his ship and took it across the!" Hate already started to re up in Kerry''s heart a little, "My grandmother''s murder caused our biggest pir to be broken and many internal divisions urred over the right to rule and how should we deal with the invasion, we fell into a period of weakness for 400 years during which Marshal Xanox was able to tighten his grip on more than half the." "Oh, what an evil bastard!" Elizabeth''s facial expression was sincere this time, she couldn''t think of anything more despicable when it came to wars. "The second time was during the Great Dark Valley war, Xanox kept us busy there because he knew how important the valley was to us and used warships to attack our empty cities. That day, he annihted our families and children and pushed arge number of us tomit suicide out of helplessness, which ended up killing arge part of our army as well, so we fell into another period of even weakness much worse than the first." "....." Elizabeth furrowed her brow even more, this was absolutely terrible, but they did the same to Jura, those snakes knew nothing about war morales, "There''s no need to worry about them anymore, we''re here now, we''ll help you get rid of this disease!" "Hehe, help us get rid of this disease, just for you afflict us with another?" Kiri smiled and looked back for a moment before taking a new turn and advancing, "Anyway, thanks, we have adapted to the ugliness of Xanox, we have even learned a little from him and no longer even care about face-to-facebat or building big cities, the current battlefield is the entire, and even your army that you sent west to fight the demi-snakes, we have killed more than two thousand of them so far." "¡­Why would you do something like this? I have wanted to talk to you since we arrived, we want to live in peace!" Elizabeth''s heart ached when she heard of her soldiers being killed "Hehe, peace? There is no peace between different races." Kiri took a new turn, "We saw once what happened when two different races met, why would we bet again?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om *Bam* Elizabeth used one of the trees to stop herself at her high speed, her eyebrows furrowed slightly, "If there is no room for discussion, then what are we doing here?" *Shee* Kerry slid a little until she stopped and looked around for a few seconds before gently shrugging her shoulders and licking her palms, "I wanted to get away more, but this ce is good too." "What are you talking about? Am only here to--" *SLAAASH* "Pfft... Ughhhhhh...!!" Suddenly Elizabeth felt a terrible pain in her torso, after which she could not feel her lower half and her legs could no longer carry her, she looked down slowly only to see an arm preceded by a thick palm with five ws. Those five ws slowly opened and with them Elizabeth''s eyes opened wide, there were two bones on the palm of that palm, two vertebrae of her spine, and she heard a voice whispering in her ear, "Is something missing from you? Hehe." *Step* *Step* Kerry walked towards her from the front with a graceful gait, cing one foot in front of the other, her eyes shining with a heart-stealing glow, "Although it was malicious and dirty, Marshal Xanox''s method was beneficial and turned a losing war into a sess for his side, does it matter if we hate him for it? We are already at war." Then she added with a cruel smile, "He cut his losses and achieved victory after victory, what more could one ask for? Honor? reputation? How much can one sell that for? Standard army wars are a joke, only by cutting off the head will the body fall, and only by striking the back will the feet drop... Mrs. Head, are you ready to fall? Hehehehe~" *sh* *sh* Chapter 969 Not available! 969 Not avable! Within Robin''s Soul Domain--- Robin gave the golden soul ball a slight shake and then said seriously, "...We need to talk." "Wow..." Evergreen came running, opening both of her eyes wide, Robin''s actions indicated that something big was going to happen! But... "..." "..." After a full minute of silence, Evergreen''s excitement subsided and she turned to Robin, "Umm, is something supposed to happen?" "..." Embarrassed, Robin began to shake the golden soul ball vigorously, "Hooy, can you hear me? This is the first time in my life I''ve used this damn thing to summon you, give me some face here!!" At that moment the ball started to shine and then the glow got stronger and it rose from Robin''s hands floating in the air, *Oooommnn* The power of the pure soul forced Robin''s soul avatar and Evergreen to take a few steps back in awe, Robin even knitted his eyebrows slightly, although he didn''t feel any kind of hostility from that energy, he could easily notice the vast difference between them. That glow began to gather above the golden soul orb in a majestic scene, then it began to transform into runes, after which those runes took the form of understandable words! ("Sorry, the owner of this fragment is busy or not avable, please try againter.") "...Eh?!" Robin''s mouth opened wide, and he began to read that line written with the golden soul several times in case he missed something. "Ahahaha!!" Evergreen pointed at the words andughed out loud. Evergreen''sughter let Robin know that he wasn''t the only one who saw this nonsense, "That son of a bitch is messing with me!!" Robin grabbed a silver stone from under his foot and threw it at the soul orb hanging in the air *Bang* The words disappeared and the ball fell motionless again. "That bastard¡­ That bastard!!" Robin quickly took a few steps forward and kicked the golden soul ball away *Zeoooo* until it disappeared from sight, "What exactly is he busy doing?! There''s no way his rival sent those cubes containing parts of his inner energy,ws, and a fragment of his soul while he was oblivious, what is he basically busy with if his rival is busy with me here? ying board games with his harem?! Ahhh, that bastard!!!" "Ahahahaha!!" Evergreen held her stomach and burst outughing, if she said she didn''t want to see who that All-Seeing God was she would definitely be lying, but seeing Robin act so angry was worth it! ...But she quickly shut up when she saw him turn around as if he wanted to eat her, "Ahaha.. huh.. Maybe his rival is very strong and can fight on multiple fronts?" "To the point that he can''tmunicate with me for a few seconds? While his rival can interfere in such a tant way? Where is the equality then if the gap between them is that big?! Impossible!" Robin looked away again, "He just doesn''t want to help, and at the same time he doesn''t want to be indebted to me or hear me me him, he wants toe after everything is over and say: Ah, I didn''t know! ...Argh damn him!" "Well it''s not like you were counting on him." Evergreen tried to hold back herughter and came closer to pat Robin''s tall leg, "Now you can just go back to your original n?" "Wait¡­ What?!" Thest smile on Evergreen''s facepletely disappeared and was reced by pure shock, "Are you saying you''ve surrendered? Were you defeated in your firstary war?! No¡­" Then she started to step back a little. Robin wasn''t an ordinary owner, but he carried the fate of his golden eye, his defeat in war meant her destruction as well, when she remembered this she shouted loudly, "I haven''t gone past a single century with you, you can''t do this to me!!" "Stop making drama, when did I say I surrender?" Robin waved several times, "There''s a difference between me not having a clear n and me surrendering." "¡­Aren''t they the same?" Evergreen raised her eyebrows, she really didn''t understand. Robin shook his head, "Defeat has not crossed my mind, my Empire issting and has expanding, in fact, it can be said that our defeat has be impossible now." "How?" Evergreen tilted her head to the side "Now that we have captured all nines of the Great Serpent Empire including their home, Poison Rock, and changed the coordinates of the portals, what do we have to fear? They can only return to one of thoses with warships that take weeks to arrive, or using the portals without a link but it will take them just as much time! And if they move to one of thes, our army on that can simply leave it via the space portal and then return againter via the many warships we have captured, or we can support that and open a new major battlefield, because Pythor will definitely not send his army and all his trump cards to the second battlefield and leave Nihari behind!" Then he shook his head, "But Pythor will not do that, he will not risk sending his army to any of his olds nor towards mys: Evergreen, Jura, and Orphan Blood, without first extending his influence over Niharipletely and strengthening his army many times over, because if he tries to move from his position and go to one of thes via ships, we can do the same and return to Nihari!" "You are saying..?" Evergreen''s eyes lit up "I''m saying that the True Beginning Empire has be a Multiary Empire with a foothold in 12s while the Great Serpent Empire only has Nihari, if they try to set foot in any of our 12s then we will immediately fill Nihari with soldiers!" Robin smiled proudly, that''s exactly why he decided to take the risk and take all thoses for himself no matter the cost. Robin took a few steps with his hands behind his back and smiled, "The board isplete and I have won in the grand scheme of things, the only way for Pythor to return and achieveplete victory against me is to wait in Nihari for countless years until he gathers a massive army that can attack all mys at the same time, but how will he do that with one when I have 12? Even the wealth of Nihari that he could count on, I have taken the lion''s share of everything avable!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "This¡­" Evergreen''s eyes filled with excitement and happiness, but she suddenly raised her eyebrows again, "So what did you mean about not having a n?" "¡­I was talking about the main battlefield, Nihari, we are the losing party in everything there, the fact that Sakaar still holds the southern portal is a miracle that proves that Pythor doesn''t want to give up any more of his soldiers easily and doesn''t want to activate any more Dark Cubes, but that doesn''t mean he can''t. And if I decide to lead my entire army and go to Nihari we will be eliminated immediately¡­ There is no room for any ns there." Chapter 970 Nightmare 970 Nightmare "...." Evergreen finally understood Robin''s troubled surfaces. On the one hand, he had already won the war when he forced Pythor and most of his army to head to Nihari, leaving his empire behind, and then he was able to extract all that information from the Marshal''s soul, which enabled him to set foot on their remaining eights with ease. The fact that he was able to force a ten thousand year old empire to drop to this level and even take all theirs from them is in itself a great achievement for an empire that was formed roughly 30 years ago. But at the same time, he lost the battle on Nihari, which he had been preparing for more than fifty years, and ording to him, he failed to repay the favor of the Overlord called the All-Seeing God and will have to take a second mission from him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Winning the war but losing a battle, anyone who sees it from that perspective would be satisfied, but not Robin... And certainly not Evergreen! "You''re saying that you have no way to take Nihari? Even if they spend a long time strengthening their army, wouldn''t they eventually do it? They hate you to the core and they''ll hate you even more when they know that you''ve taken all theirs. Controlling a huge like Nihari means that you''ll always be in danger. Even if you drain its visible resources, that is still bigger and richer than the ninesbined!! Aren''t you supposed to be a genius? You have a golden eye for heaven''s sake, think of something!!" Evergreen pressed seriously. "The Golden Eye of Truth isn''t a magic wand, what could I do with it in a situation like this?" Robin chuckled and shook his head, "I can''t gather an army and go back to reim the southern region even though they could simply activate a dark cube and wipe out the entire army. I can''t even make assassination attempts, Pythor always surrounds himself with his followers and there''s no way to reach him or the Marshals without going through the armies, and there''s no Shadow Sword powerful enough to do the job!" After a short silence, Robin furrowed his brows tightly, "Unless¡­" "What, did you find a solution?!" Evergreen took two steps forward, she definitely wanted Robin to achieve aplete victory to prove to her that she made the winning bet, starting with a loss in the youngary realm isn''t a good sign! "...Unless I can hold Pythor, the marshals, and his imperial guards in one ce and somehow manage to gather my best followers in that ce as well, if a confrontation of this scale urs and I can somehow stop the Dark Cubes, and then somehow manage to kill them all in one blow, and somehow don''t suffer too many casualties on our side, then we will win!" Robin smiled excitedly but quickly shook his head, "But an opportunity like that will never happen easily, and honestly I''m not sure I''ll win even if it does." "...Is it over then?" Evergreen furrowed her brows slightly *step* *step* At this moment, a person came running towards Evergreen and Robin with a big smile on his face, he had cracked skin and a snake tail, he also had a forked tongue and a sharp eye, he looked exactly like the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire except that his color was silver, the color of the soul domain. *Paa* When he reached Robin, he knelt down and raised both his hands, he was holding the golden soul orb between them "Oh? I didn''t tell you to bring it, Number 63." Robin patted the soul creature''s head and then pointed to a certain spot not far away, "Bury it there, I don''t want to see it in front of me, the mere sight of it provokes me." The soul creature nodded happily and then jumped to the spot Robin pointed to and started digging as if his life depended on it. Robin then sighed and put his hand on Evergreen''s shoulder, "Don''t anticipate events, who knows what will happen next? When the war started, did I know that I would invade all thoses and abandon Nihari? Let''s just let things take their course." Then he looked towards the huge soul altar next to Hoffenheim, "But whatever happens, I have to prepare well for it." ------------ Jura-- *Drip* *Droop* "...." Sweat was dripping from Hk''s forehead without stopping, his eyes were moving madly under his eyelids, and his lips were trembling violently, without a doubt he was having a nightmare. After a few more seconds he started muttering and shaking his head, "No, no no... NOOO... Haah!!" Then he got up from his sleep and sat up quickly. "Haaa.. haaa.." His eyes were wide open, he started looking around with an unsure look, a look filled with buried fear, "Where.. where am I?!" He found himself in a room that was neither big nor small, sleeping on a huge bed made up of 4 small beds and there was nothing else around him, even the door of the room was open without any restrictions, this room seemed as if it was built especially for him... Other than the strange room, Hk felt an extremely dense life energy around him, so intense that it could not be normal! Then he heard a voice next to him, "You''re awake..." When he looked in that direction, he saw a person dressed entirely in ck, covering his face with a mask and a hood, "You''re one of the followers of the scoundrel Robin Burton... What''s going on here?!" *Bam* "Arghh!!" When Hk tried to lean on the bed and quickly stand up to grab the Shadow Sword, he fell on his face, "What the hell did you do to me? What--" Hk''s shock at not being able to do something as simple as standing ignited anger in his chest, but when he tried to stand up again and felt that something was wrong, he looked at his arm, and immediately knew why, his right arm up to the shoulder was not there at all, "...Oh, it''s this." Hk lowered his head, he felt his strength fading again, with difficulty he used his other hand to support himself to sit on the ground with his back on the bed... He forgot. Or you could say he wanted to forget, when he woke up now he treated his memories as a nightmare. But it seems that the nightmare followed him to the truth. Chapter 971 Conversation between old partners 971 Conversation between old partners Two more dayster-- On top of a mountain near Jura City-- *Step* *Step* "Huuu~" Hk stopped to catch his breath, then continued climbing the mountain with one full arm, while the other one in onlyplete until above the elbow. The shadow sword behind him offered to help, "Do you want a push?" His question was normal but a bit sarcastic, if Hk couldn''t do something, who could help him? In fact, he was indeed mocking him, it''s true that the mountain was 4,000 meters high, but it was nothing for even saints, while martial emperors could reach the top in a few jumps if they didn''t want to fly, and Hk was walking and climbing like a mortal! But unusually, Hk didn''t answer arrogantly, in fact, he didn''t seem to mind at all, he just smiled, "No thanks." And continued up. His journey didn''t take long, he quickly pulled his hand onest time, "Huh!" The scene in front of him changed. The mountaintop wasn''t as pointed and full of rocks as expected, but rather smooth and level as the tiles in the imperial pce, but Hk had seen such a sight before when he first met Robin so he didn''t seem surprised in the slightest, his interest was more focused on what was on top of the mountaintop. *Grrrr¡­* "More energy pearls here!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Has the fifth field hospital arrived yet?" A gentle smile appeared on his face, Hk took a few steps through what seemed like a busy hive of bees, everyone who saw him backed away in fear but calmed down again when they saw the Shadow Sword behind him. In the end, Hk stormed through the field hospital arrays one by one. *Growling* Crixus lifted his head with difficulty when he felt the life force inside the arrays grow weaker and head towards someone else, but when he saw the neer, he rested his head again on his arm and closed his eyes again. Seein his attitude, Hk gave a chuckle and patted the Shadow Sword behind him twice, before continuing his way forward. When the Shadow Sword saw that a personal conversation was about to take ce, he signaled to the Rune Masters and the Sky Openeing Tower researchers to follow him, then they all descended from the mountaintop, not going far, but enough to give the two of them some personal space. "...You look in a pitiful state, partner, Thest time you got in a simr state was after I kicked the crab out of you." Hk smiled when he was sure everyone had left, then sat down in front of his old friend. Crixus'' condition was really bad, otherwise he wouldn''t have spent several days inside several field hospital arrays, each of them working at full capacity! Not only did he get beaten up by the three greats of the True Beginning Empire: Caesar, Sakaar, and Richard, but he was already injured when he reached Jura. The distance he traveled from the Northern Edge Mountain until he reached the portal in the western region was teeming with demi-snakes, and throughout his journey, he was shot with countless cannonballs. But all those apparent injuries were nothing, the three greats did not mean to hurt him, and cannonballs could not take his life, what really hurt him was that he had to burn his own life energy and the core that made him the king of beasts in order to increase his speed and reach the portal quickly before Hk takes hisst breath... "Thank you, and you look like a fresh piece of shit yourself." Crixus wasn''t kind either, the sight of Hak tumbling with one arm was painful to watch for Crixus. Hk is strong, very strong, his body has reached the physical limit for a human, but this also makes it difficult for him to rece his severed limbs, even with the help of field hospitals that convert the energy from the pearls into pure life energy, it will take him quite a while to regain an arm that is equivalent to the old one''s strength. After several seconds of silence Hk looked at the ground, "¡­I heard about what you did for me." "You''re not here to thank me, are you?" Crixus opened his eyes and looked at his friend in surprise. "Hehe no no, their no need to thanks between us, that ship has sailed long ago." Hk reached out and patted Crixus'' paw forcefully, "When your wing is cut off, I''ll help you too." *Bash* Crixus'' head hit the ground helplessly, "No thanks, I have someone to help me now, as for you... Keep pushing your way forward by yourself, like you always do." "...My way? What way is this..." Hk smiled as he looked at the ground, "I''m thousands of years old, and yet I spent the past two days thinking about what I''ve done with my life, I found nothing." "....." Crixus raised his head and sent a nce to the side, this was the first time he heard Hk speak in this way. He fought this monster for hundreds of years and spent thousands of years with him, Hk isn''t the type to worry about the future, he just wants to feel like he''s the strongest, then he can live the simplest life possible like he used to live before... What has he done with his life? Nothing, he was just satisfying his ego. "That gray ray... no, that incarnate death, it made me think... if I die today will I make a difference in someone''s life, or will I be forgotten before the sun sets? Frustration seeped into my heart when I knew for sure that the answer was the second, my death would have no effect, on the contrary, many would be happy about it." Hk smiled with a broken eye. Then his smile widened a little and raised his bright face towards Crixus, "You can''t imagine how happy I was when I learned what you did for me, not because I was happy that I was alive, no no, I was happy that someone cared about me one day... I won''t thank you for saving me, but let me thank you for giving me some hope that my life was not totally uselss." "...You talk like a human sissy." The beast looked away. "Hehe, I guess I am." Hk finallyughed. Crixus asked after a long silence, "...What do you intend now? I won''t let you return to Nahari without a n. As for me, I will stay here until I pay my debt, it wouldn''t be a bad idea if you stayed with me, you can take a high position in the True Beginning Empire." "....I don''t know about that, but I''m not that stupid, I know that my return to Nahari is no longer possible under these circumstances, I have to ce there..." Hk stood up and looked towards the distant sun disk. "...Hmm?" While he was silently contemting the horizon, his eyes fell on the city of Jura. His sharp eyes caught sight of the space portal there, which suddenly activated and a person on the verge of death came out of it. Chapter 972: Empty Hope Chapter 972: Empty Hope ? An hour ago-- Nihari-- City of Hope The City of Hope was built on a huge area at the depth of the Desert of Death to be the capital of all *inferior beings* and was soon filled with refugees who coveted the promised paradise, a ce that provided safety from the tyranny of the Nihari Giants and provided them the means to strengthen themselves, within a few years the city''s poption reached more than ten million, which forced them to establish several other cities. However, the inferior intelligent creatures continued to flow to the City of Hope, a wave after wave, as it is the first home of the third heaven chosen and the focus of the new world that he aspires to, so the city was expanded several times until it became a small country in its own right. Therge number of citizens made the city never sleep, and therge number of races ensured that the city never had a dull minute, always noisy, always peaceful, and always full of life, its name as the City of Hope undoubtedly suited it... But good times do notst. *Tak* *Tak* Sitting on the seat of the Nihari Union Sect leader, Pythor continued to observe the quiet atmosphere from the balcony. There was no sound of market vendors, no sounds of childrenughing, nothing. The city waspletely deserted. Since the battle for the safe city began, the elders who became enraged at Jabba''s decisions began to incite their races to leave, feeling that a cmity would soon befall them, and Jabba did not stop anyone who wanted to leave. After the first wave of migration out of the city began, followed by the second and the third, throughout the war and until Pythor''s arrival about a week ago, only a few hundred thousand people remained in the city, they were the onse who believed that the city of hope would one day return to its glory. But even these left after the actions of the Imperial Guards of rape, murder, and destruction, even the Imperial Guards who did not care about such childish things would find a random house and enter it to eat and drink and sleep on the beds,pletely ignoring the terrified owners of the house. So when the residents objected to what the Imperial Guards were doing and asked the sect leader to intervene, he told them that he had no power and that whoever wanted to leave could leave, opening the doors wide open, so they all left and hope was finally extinguished. "Oh, how boring~" One of the imperial heads next to Pythor raised his head to the ceiling and sighed, "Your Majesty, everything is going so smoothly that I feel like it''s not even a war anymore, can''t we just go back to the war against the Gassan Empire? Things are getting quite exciting theretely." Pythor slightly furrowed his brows, his expression showing that he wasn''t very happy, "Have wepletely taken over Nihari yet?" "Nah~ Now we have the entire eastern and central regions, while Lacrosse and the rest of the useless local army are taking control of the western region and have destroyed the space portal there." That Imperial Guard, the Seventh Son, spoke calmly, "As for the northern region, it has already copsed after the rest of the Imperial Guards arrived to help Serpal and Xanox. All the northern giant tribes have beenpletely destroyed, their cities have fallen and they have spread like stray dogs all over the northern region and are now being hunted down. It can be said that the northern region is now ours as well." "And the southern region?" Pythor asked without turning around. "Things have gotten a littleplicated there. What the local Jabba said happened. The True Beginning Empire followed the Turtle''s n, gathered hundreds of millions of refugees near the portal, and also sent 100,000 demons to lead the refugees if an attack urred. A face-to- face conversation with them is no longer an option." "I know that, what''s new? Hasn''t the True Beginning Empire made any new moves in the past few days?" Pythor''s face grew increasingly annoyed. "Nothing at all." The Seventh Prince shook his head, "If you want, we can use one of the remaining cubes to wipe them all out. I honestly don''t know why we''re overlooking them until now." "We''ll wait a little longer..." Pythor replied firmly, "As long as I leave this outlet to Robin Burton, he''ll still have hope of returning. He knows that we''re in the midst of taking control of Nihari, yet he''s still trying to defend the southern region''s portal. Why? He must be thinking of something. I want to see what he''s thinking." "You want a reaction from him?" The Seventh Prince raised one eyebrow "Of course, we haven''t dealt him any major damage yet, the cubes have killed arge portion of the demon army but there''s still a portion left, and we haven''t seen his golden human army that we''ve heard about nor have we seen those giants called warlords. I''ll keep Nahari but my arch-enemy keeps his entire force, how can I have any peace then?" Pythor clenched his fists tightly, this was the reason for his annoyance, Robin Burton''s silence as he watched the being systematically subjugated was very strange, what was he waiting for? After a moment of silence, Pythor nodded and continued, "...The support forces will arrive from the Poison Rock in less than a week, if theye before Robin Burton makes his move then we''ll destroy the southern portal and end this story, then we''ll go to his threes to put an end to him, and after we''re done with him you can return to serving the Overlord as you please." The Seventh Prince shrugged, "Honestly, I think you''re looking in the wrong direction, but as you wish." If he had to wait another week, that would be fine. The supporting from the Poison Rock consisted of 600 Martial Emperors and nearly 500,000 Secondary Corrosion Law users. If they were added to their current forces, they would have nearly 2,300 Martial Emperors and over a million minor Corrosion Law users. The war on Nihari was decided, the question was what his father wanted to do next. "What do you mean by looking in the wrong direction?" Pythor finally turned to his side. "I mean why are you waiting for something to happen from the south when you literally have a time bomb right under your nose." The Seventh Prince pointed towards the space portal in the open square in front of them, "This portal was used by the True Beginning Empire and of course they know its coordinates, don''t you think they can use it to attack us since our entire army including most of the Imperial Guards are in the north or west?" "Hehe" Pythor looked back at him with a rareugh, his Seventh Son is one of his smartest children and that''s why he keeps him with him whenever the opportunity arises, "Since you think they can attack us from here, why don''t you run away? Why are you sitting next to me sofortably?" "Because I can simply run away, I may not be able to win but they won''t catch me!" The Seventh Prince waved, he had a long experience in mid-belt battles, and it wouldn''t be the first time he ran for his life. Also, his father''s strength is so overwhelming that he has never used hisary gift in his life, who could possibly catch him? Only an entire army of elites could do that! By the time that army exited the portal, they would have left! "You see the problem, and you think that the Truth Truth, Robin Burton, the person who built aary empire of this scale in half a century, wouldn''t see it?" Pythorughed, "He could of course attack the city using that portal, but we could also leave, then he would gain nothing except this empty city, and we woulde back to trap him inside itter, in fact I would feel sorry for him if he tried that move, I would feel for myself even more that I overestimated him."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om He then continued after a short silence, "...The only way Robin Burton could use this portal to attack us is to first find a way to prevent me from leaving like he suddenly besieged the city without me noticing in some way, or a way to make me want to stay and see his armying out and do nothing about it, as I can destroying the portal with ease with the slightest sense of danger, but I don''t see that being possible under any circumstances." *Pam* Jabba entered the room, grabbing a person dressed as a shadow sword by the throat, "There might be bad news, a very bad one." Chapter 973: All of them Chapter 973: All of them ? "We have a problem!" After Jabba entered the hall, he threw the person in his grip forward like a pile of trash *Paa* Pythor turned and frowned at the sight... That Shadow Sword was in a pitiful state, half of his bones were broken and he was bleeding from everywhere, and worse, his lower jaw waspletely destroyed and his eyes were senseless! "What does this mean?" The Seventh Prince immediately stood up. "I found him while I was monitoring the Shadow Capturing Net, he was talking to a spy from the pce servants so I went and killed the servant and captured this intruder to find out anything useful from him," Jabba kicked the Shadow Sword and then looked back into Pythor''s eyes, "...I fear that the True Beginning Empire has attacked one of yours." "What?!" Pythor stood up as if the Great Durger himself had bitten him in the leg, "Which one of them? And how did this happen?!" "I don''t know! The Shadow Swords are highly trained and can''t reveal secrets, I''ve been tired of extracting any clues from him," Jaba quickly thought to himself, "But there is a clear way to find out which one was attacked, try to establish a connection between this portal and yours'' portals, and the unresponsive portal will be the that was stormed, Robin Burton definitely wouldn''t leave a portal working!" "Damn it!" Pythor jumped into the square and rushed to the portal *swoosh* It is impossible that Robin Burton knew the coordinates of the portals in theses, only a few people know them and Robin Burton cannot extract information from them, which means he sent warships to the he invaded?! But when did they go and when did they arrive?! He arrived a week ago, and before he came everything was fine! "I''ming too!" Jabba quickly jumped after him. "..." The Seventh Prince followed Jabba with his eyes until they both disappeared, then jumped after them towards the portal. "The Dwarf World should be safe.." Pythor quickly approached the control panel and began entering a mixture of numbers and spells while muttering, "The Dwarf World must be safe!!" The Dwarf World was the first they invaded, and after they subdued the Dwarves who resisted them with all kinds of cannons and strange weapons, Pythor decided to kill 90% of them and chain the rest in tight ces so that he could control them and dictate their numbers, then he forced them to use their enormous talent in construction and mechanics to build his fleets and in return, he would allow their race to survive. They actually helped him build ships faster, and even strengthened the cannons further! So Pythor decided to move all the shipyards to the Dwarf World and even moved all the weapons and armor factories, maintenance centers, and basically everything needed for warfare... The Dwarf World may not be rich in rare natural resources, but it is undoubtedly a treasure that cannot be squandered, with the help of the survises of its inhabitants he was able to conquer all the others. But he also relied on them too excessively, now without them he can no longer make anything new or maintain anything old! *Click* After thest number he entered, Pythor looked towards the portal center with open eyes, hoping... *Silence* "Oh no..." Pythor took a step back, putting his hands behind his head, "This is the worst possible scenario!" "....." The Seventh Prince frowned and then walked towards the control panel where his father was. "And you!!" As for Pythor himself, he turned his anger towards Jabba, "You are the one who assured me that something like this would never happen. You said that your Master was a coward who could not initiate an attack. You told me that he would remain in his ce and tremble when he heard about the damage caused by the cubes!!" "I meant Nihari, he really was a coward and didn''t dare attack us here, didn''t that happen? That coward went to attack a defenseless without any decent protection!" Jabba shouted in his defense, "But it''s okay we can ignore them, he just wants to keep you away from Nihari, focus on taking control of Niharipletely then we''ll see about the Dwarf Worldter." "To hell with what you mean you fourth chosen shit!!" Pythor waved his head forcefully, he was holding himself back as much as possible not to atack Jabba, "Because of you I lost the most important in my group, losing the Dwarf World will make it impossible for me tounch any big future attacks against the True Beginning Empire, and will even halt the growth of my empire for hundreds of years until I recover all those lost industries!" "Damn it!" Pythor forced himself to look away, "No, I must recover the Dwarf World no matter the cost!" "...Your Majesty, I think we have a bigger problem here." From behind, came the voice of the Seventh Prince "What now?!" Pythor shouted at his son Who in turn pointed towards the silent portal, "I just entered the coordinates of the Poison Rock portal..." "...?! He dare? No it can''t be... HE DARE?!" Pythor shouted madly then turned back to look at Jabba with extreme anger, "You..." "...!" But he found Jabba confused and surprised as well, he couldn''t find anything to say so he turned back to look at his Seventh Son, "Try the rest of the portals quickly!!" Five minutester-- || || The three of them looked at the space portal in disbelief, none of the linking attempts worked, even the portal hidden in Gudah was no longer there. "...All of them? The nines that I spent ten thousand years nurturing?!" Baithor started to mumble, then suddenly shouted, "All of them?!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "I don''t know how he went there and how he found those portals, It is a fact that he is there now, and it wouldn''t be like our attempt back then when the True Beginning Empire managed to repel our attack on the threes." The Seventh Son raised his eyebrows, in his eyes his true home was the middleary belt so he didn''t seem too affected, "But this time we don''t have the power on ours to stand up to Robin Burton and his army, I''m afraid we have to assume that they''ve all been upied." "What do we do now? Maybe he''s waiting for his grip on the nines to tighten before he reveals this truth and uses them to threaten us." Jabba looked worried, "We can use the fact that he doesn''t know about us to send the army to thoses immediately!...But if we retreat from Nihari he will definitelye to Nihari." "Shut up!" Pythor shouted at Jabba, then thought to himself again, and came to the same conclusion. He can''t defend Nihari and his other nines at the same time, if he and Robin Burton keep ying the game of who goes to Nihari and who conquers the rest of thes, no one will win, they''ve each done it once now, but as long as the main army is intact and theary Emperor is alive, all these games are useless. And in this game, he''s in a far worse position, because he has to defend nines, when Robin Burton only has to defend three... He has to choose between Nihari and his nines to have peace thatsts for a few centuries, or he has to kill Robin Burton!! ... After a few minutes, Pythor turned back to Jabba, "Fix that Shadow Sword as soon as possible, I want him to deliver a message for me." Chapter 974: Fateful decisions Chapter 974: Fateful decisions ? Meanwhile-- On top of a mountain next to Jura City "...Hey partner, Do you see that? Isn''t that one of the noisy bastards called Shadow Swords? It seems that your new friends are in for some trouble." Hk pointed towards the Jura City Portal with augh. At that moment, a person wearing tattered ck clothes and his body covered in wounds and fractures had walked out. It could be said that whoever did this to him had barely left him alive on purpose. The Wyvern gave him a sidelong nce, "You''re also in the same trouble with the same people, partner. The difference is that my *new friends* have hope of victory." "Hey, that was uncalled for!" Hk got angry for a moment, but then shrugged and looked back towards the portal again, "...Alright you have a point." "Good that you''ve at least realized that fact. I would have lost hope in you if you thought otherwise." The wyvern''s ancient voice sounded relieved, "Then why don''t you choose a side?" "Partner, you just joined them but you''re already inviting me on their behalf? Were you using me as an excuse to join them or what? Haha." Hk smiled and shook his head, "We didn''t know each other yesterday, Partner, couldn''t you guess my response? I don''t want to choose a side, I want to be one of the sides." "But it''s toote for that to be a choice. If you had listened to me all those years ago and united the under your rule with my help and the beast army''s help, you would have been one of the parties of the conflict, but not now..." The Wyvern shook his huge head. "I don''t need to rule everyone for them to know that I am the strongest. There are people older than me and more influential in Nihari and yet they call me Ancestor! Everyone knows who the strongest person in the world is and that is enough for me." "This view of yours is what silenced me in the past, you just want freedom and the title of the strongest and nothing else, but now the theater has expanded in front of both of us and we now know that the *world* is not limited to Nihari, what''s next? Do you think that you alone can confront all those massiveary empires? No matter how strong you are, what can you do alone?...We both know the answer to this question, you faced the shadow while I was beaten by three people until they broke all my bones... If you had established your own kingdom in the past, you would have been one of the parties of this fight, but now you are an element, an element that was pushed to the side with a single move." "Let''s stop talking about the past now, I don''t like the feeling of regret, what happened has already happened... Second, stop talking so wisely as if you predicted everything going on now," Hk looked at his partner behind him, "How exactly were we going to control Nihari? Your beast army isn''t that invincible, it was bettin'' back every time they show themselves. Plus, don''t you remember what happened to the Second Heaven''s Chosen when he thought of conquering the world?" Hk shook his head, "They respected me and gave me titles because I didn''t try to overthrow them, and because they thought I had found a way to be stronger and somehow I would give it to them, but if I had tried to subjugate them by force, I would have seen the other side of them, I would have either destroyed the world with your help, or they would have destroyed us!" *Swoosh* *Swoosh* As they spoke, Hk noticed two more people arriving, their arrival caused the rest around the portal to salute and retreat, leaving them alone with the injured Shadow Sword as they immediately began to interrogate him, it was General Gu Bar and Billy Burton. After a moment of silence, Crixus''s great voice reappeared, "...What do you n to do next?" "Didn''t you ask about this already? I told you I didn''t know." Hk scratched his head lightly, ever since he heard what happened from the Shadow Sword he felt something inside him turn off. "You don''t have many options really," Crixus craned his neck to look at Hk, "The first is to go back to Nihari." "I don''t want to!" Hk looked down, his recently healed heart trembling, the deep-seated fear that the dark shadow had instilled in him found its way to the surface, "...I don''t want to go back now, not until I''m strong enough." "Then you have no choice but to stay here in the realm ofary Emperor Robin, but keep in mind that whether you have a role in the empire or you roam free without responsibilities, you will be a part of it..." Hk turned slowly, looking into Crixus'' eyes for a few seconds, "...I''m beginning to feel like Robin Burton pushed you to recruit me." ...I just want to keep calling you Partner for a while longer, I don''t want you to get carried away with your whims as usual, you don''t have that luxray anymore." Crixus The Great rested his head on the back of his huge palm. "..." Hk looked towards the portal again, following the panicked movements there without saying a word. It''s true that he sometimes acts narrow-minded, not because he''s stupid, but because he''s strong enough to ignore all the options that don''t make him feelfortable. But today, for the first time in thousands of years, he found that he had to use his head to calcte the probabilities and reactions to his decisions! Going to Nihari wouldn''t do him any good... If he didn''t want to continue fighting, he could ask to go inplete secrecy, and Robin would most likely agree to please Crixus, but what then? Would he keep wandering around like a gypsy trying to get away from the Great Serpent''s army? His ambition was indeed to take over Nihari as his personal courtyard, not because he loved the Nihari itself or the people of the Nihari, but because he wanted this feeling! As long as he can''t possess Nihari''s spirit and have his eternal life there, there''s no point in going back, he doesn''t care about itsnd or its people! As for the fact that he was fighting the True Beginning Empire and the Great Serpent Empire over the right to have the''s spirit, It''s not because he suddenly wanted to control and rule everyone, but because he rejects the fact that someone wants to take something that is his, he''s already started refining the spirit, who the hell can take what''s in his hand?! ...But that''s what''s happening, Marshal Celipus was refining the right in front of his eyes, and he''s probably still refining it there. Now he has two options left, and that''s what the wyverns were referring to... Either follow Robin and be one of his subjects, or try to take one of hiss by force. "..." Hk scratched his head vigorously, "I''m impulsive, partner, I''m sane enough to admit this, but I''m not stupid! I don''t want to be someone''s subordinate but I won''t go and mess with aary empire by myself either, those entities are deeper than just the power of individuals, I''ve experienced the price of dealing with them myself." "Good that you understand." The wyvern let out a long sigh and returned to silence, as long as Hk somehow kept his life alive that was all that mattered now, as long as he got through this ordeal and cleared his mind he would find what was best for himselfter. In the eyes of Crixus The Great, those three who broke his bones weren''t fighting seriously, if they fought with all they had they would have been able to stop Hk without a doubt, not to mention their leader who had subdued them all!n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ...Hk spent the next hour or so sitting next to the wyvern, watching what was happening around the portal with an absent mind and thinking about his options without saying a word. The fateful decisions he had to make were too many, but first... Where would he go now after he says goodbye to his partner?! At that moment, an instant portal opened in front of the portal of Jura City, and two people emerged from it with serious expressions. "...Hmm? It seems that this is more serious than we expected, partner. Look down there." Hk patted the wyvern''s ws a few times. The wyvern raised its huge head and focused on what was happening below. Its expression quickly turned serious as well. "...?" One of the two people who had just arrived was his new master, Robin Burton, and from his expression, whatever was happening near the portal didn''t look good. Chapter 975: Message Chapter 975: Message ? In front of the space portal of Jura City-- *Bzzzzt* Robin and Theo quickly came out of the space portal, and he immediately set his eyes on the Shadow Sword, who seemed to be dying. He hostilely took a few steps toward him, "What the hell is going on here? What do you mean that Pythor revealed the truth about our invasion of all hiss?" Robin didn''t seem in a good mood at all... Just a few minutes ago he was sitting on Pythor''s throne, minding his own business, trying to finish absorbing the Marshal''s soul and extracting any other useful information, but he suddenly received a message from Theo telling him that there was a Shadow Sword in Jura City talking about revealing the secret and that he wanted to meet him as soon as possible. Robin immediately came out of his soul domain, if this news is confirmed, it is something that cannot be dyed... Now Pythor is either ordering the Poison spirit Rock to turn their lives into hell or maybe sending armies to those 9s, or deciding to invade Robin''s threes again, maybe hepletely ignores what is happening, or maybe what he hopes for will ur!? Anyway, something big is about to happen! After Robin was assured that the Poison Rock spirit hadn''t started attacking his army there yet, he took Theo and immediately returned to Jura, "... Who did this to you?" Robin pointed at the person wearing the Shadow Sword outfit, his heart clenched for a moment, the condition of the Shadow Sword was truly pitiful as Theo had told him, even worse... His body was apparentlyplete, but it was patched at the same time... His right arm, right leg, lower jaw, and tongue were all *new*, without a doubt! The bodies of those who took the path of energy cultivation were treasures in themselves, even someone who was busy cultivating internal energy and never paid attention to cultivating the body, his body would still be different and much stronger than a mere mortal. Every cell in his body has been refined to bepatible with a specific heavenly path and every cell has been imbued with energy in one form or another over the years, so how can a part of this body be easly reced if it is lost? The True Beginning Army uses a few minorws branching off from the Life Path to reconstitute their lost organs, while the Demons can easily regrow their organs because everything in their bodies is made of blood, and the powerful ones of the Nihari Giants like Hk have immense life force and can regrow limbs automatically. Of course, there are other ways in other ces, but no matter how many ways there are, in the end, they all share amon factor, which is that the person must restpletely and focus entirely on using those methods to grow his severed limb steadily and over a long period of time until that limb is as strong as the lost one and takes on the same familiarity with the body. For example, Sakaar and Hk can both restore their severed arms instantly, but those arms will be weak and useless, and will even hinder them from doing anything. If Sakaar tried to use the Sea of Blood through a new arm, for example, it would explode immediately, so rushing to regrow limbs quickly is one of the great taboos on the cultivation path! The Shadow Sword in front of him hadmitted this exact act... His body was half Sage and half-mortal, he was now a ball of metal interspersed with pieces made of sponge, he would not be able to live as a cultivator nor as a mortal!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om The only way to save him was to destroy those limbs again and regrow them, and perhaps repeat the process a few times until he got rid of any weak cells... This Shadow Sword was condemned to torment for a long time! "The one who destroyed my body was Jabba... As for the one who ordered it, it was... That bastard Pythor..." The Shadow Sword spoke with difficulty, "He said that I had to deliver the message and that I myself had to be a message, so he ordered Jabba to *fix* me quickly and bring me back, so the filthy piece of--... So Jabba did it, then he threw me into the vicinity of the southern portal, and from there, the demons opened the portal for me to return to Jura." Shadow Sword didn''t put titles on Jabba''s name, it could be said that he held himself back from cursing him in front of His Excellency, and hatred was evident in his eyes as he spoke. "...I was told that the news of our invasion of thes was leaked through you, how did this happen?" Robin changed the subject "Don''t you see what they did to him," Billy looked at Shadow Sword with pity, "There aren''t many who can endure this kind of torture." "It has nothing to do with torture, the Shadow Swords have a very strong oath, if he tried to say something he should have died." Robin waved as he looked into the Shadow Sword''s eyes, "Then tell me... What exactly happened? How did they manage to get this peace of information out of you?" "...I don''t kno" The Shadow Sword gritted his teeth in regret and shame, but crushed several lower mrs as soon as they touched the upper ones, he quickly opened his mouth in pain and tried to focus on the subject, "Jabba caught me several kilometers away from the city of Hope, I was trying to bring the usual daily report, I tried to escape but couldn''t, with one punch he knocked me unconscious. And when I woke up I found myself on the brink of death lying on my stomach in front of Pythor, I really don''t know what happened, I don''t even remember being interrogated!" "Maybe Jabba did something to his soul domain and extracted information while he was unconscious?" Theo turned to Robin, "ording to the oath if something like that happened outside the Shadow Sword''s control he wouldn''t necessarily die, the auth is only pending to their will after all." "...." Robin kept his silence, but his eyebrows sunk slightly. Jabba specialized in blood research, and the fact that he actually built his pirs with Gravity meant that his eyes of truth were limited, how could he have reached this level of soul research?! ... But he didn''t reject the idea either, Jabba was a genius after all, nothing is out of reach when ites to a Truth Chosen. "And then what? Why did they treat you this way and send you back? I don''t think it was just to tell us about them knowing about the invasion!" Robin asked calmly, but his heart was thumping with excitement and anxiety at the same time, this message would build a lot, especially if it was the one he hoped for... The Shadow Sword caught his breath and looked into Robin''s eyes again, "...He said he wanted to negotiate." Chapter 976: Negotiate Chapter 976: Negotiate ? "Negotiate? Did he really say that?!" Robin''s eyes lit up, and a spontaneous smile found its way to his face... Although it was a very slim possibility, it was undoubtedly the best possible oue. After all, the main goal of this war was to pay off his debt to the All-Seeing God. If he was expelled from Nihari in exchange for all thoses, it would definitely be a win for him in the short term, but in the long run, there were two disasters waiting for him. The first was that he would not know what the All-Seeing God had in store for him in a new mission... That crazy man who brought him the mission of confronting a 10,000 year oldary Empire when he was still a mere knight trying his best to survive! What kind of mission would he give him now that he had be aary Emperor? Telling him to invade the Ancientary Belt?! Secondly, Pythor and the Great Serpent Empire can never be safe as long as they have Nihari, even though he almost emptied it of its energy Pearls before and during the war, the is still full of unexplored and unmined mines, it is also full of precious metals and nts, whoever takes over Nihari will be destined to establish a great empire, Pythor''s presence there means he will remain in danger forever! *Shiii* "Negotiating what? Did I miss something?" Richardnded quietly next to Robin, he felt it when his father arrived on the and decided to leave his seclusion again, his father doesn''t move around unless there is something big. "That''s what we''ll find out now," Robin pointed at the Shadow Sword and then addressed him, "Did Pythor tell you any more details? I don''t think he''d leave you with just these words, right?" "He said that monarchs shouldn''t be drawn into making things personal and that everything has a price, that everything is negotiable." The Shadow Sword nodded and continued, "He also stressed that war is a way, not a destination and that he doesn''t want to keep fighting forever." "Humph, where was that gentleness when he attacked all ours while we were busy in Nihari?" Billy wasn''t impressed by what he heard, but he couldn''t help but nce at Robin... Could it be that Robin knew this would happen when he sent his army to all thoses and gave them the decree to *destroy* in order to quickly seize them? "Did he really say we shouldn''t be drawn into making things personal? How ironic, How vile!" Richard also clenched his fists, the sight of the Imperial Capital being destroyed and its people being ughtered still haunting his thoughts day and night, what did THEY do to deserve this? If this isn''t turning things personal then what is?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "What else did he say?" Robin raised his hands to silence everyone. "He said that negotiations of this scale should take ce between you two without disturbance, and that is why he is inviting you to a neutral location, the City of Hope, in a week from now to talk about the terms in order to stop the war." The Shadow Sword spoke quickly, "He also said that it would be better if you came alone and he would sit with you alone, but if you are afraid and prefer to bring guards with you, that is fine, he stressed the sentence: *My guards are not few either and they are all eager to join the meeting*, the important thing is that youe and we reach a solution that satisfies everyone... That is all, Your Excellency." "Heh!" A sarcasticugh escaped Theo''s mouth inadvertently... Is The City of Hope now a neutral location? That''s where Pythor himself lies, if an enemy stronghold is called a neutral location then what is a hostile location?! "Hmm, why exactly seven days?" Robin looked at Theo, he knew the answer would most likely be with him. Theo thought for a moment, "...The only thing I can think of is the fact that 600 Martial Emperors and 500,000 soldiers are being sent to Nihari, they will arrive any day next week." He had extracted this information from torturing some prisoners on the Poison Rock. "...That makes sense, he wants to show off his full strength before negotiating then, he wants to sit with me while he is in a position of power..." Robin nodded a few times, then patted the old Gu standing next to him, "I will leave this young man in the custody of the Sky Opening Tower, treat him with the best means we have, you can use any treasures in the Imperial treasury to ease the process for him." "Thank you, Your Excellency!" Shadow Sword''s eyes throbbed with life once again, if it was one of the Sky Opening Tower''s projects, he would definitely be healed in no time! The Shadow Sword forced himself to kneel down forcefully, but his mortal knee identally shattered and he started screaming, Old Man Gu sighed, then took him and left, the rest of the paramedics and gate guards left with them as well, only Robin, Richard, Theo and Billy remained in their ces. "...You wouldn''t agree to this nonsense, would you? Let me send them one of the ves to tell them to go fuck themselves." Theo didn''t seem to like what he was hearing, why would his father go to anyone when he was in a position of power? They had taken nines including Pythor''s mothend and he couldn''t do anything about it, what logic would he have invited them to a hostile location like the City of Hope?! "You think I wouldn''t agree?" Robin remained silent for a few seconds before the smile on his face grew from ear to ear, his rapid heartbeat could be heard clearly from afar, "Haha... Hahaha, I''ve been waiting for this moment, how could I not agree?! If he asked for my presence today I would dly go!" Chapter 977: The four escorts Chapter 977: The four escorts ? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ...Robin would have undoubtedly sent news of his upation of thoses to Pythor, but only after they werepletely upied and defenses were set up, and this is to prevent Pythor from even thinking about returning to fight for them, this is technically what Pythor is also doing in the central and western regions of Nihari. The first expected reaction of someone like Pythor would be to get angry and send part of his army to at least twos... If he did this then Robin should have sent more forces to hold thoses to force Pythor''s men into request support and open several major battlefields and spread the Great Serpent''s army, and thus be able to return to Nihari, or if they don''t get support then he forces them to retreat and thus keep the nines for himself as a pressure card. But in the end, upying and defending theses is not the goal, but the means to the next step... "What?! Father, what are you saying? Are you really going to the City of Hope for the so called negotiation? It''s clearly a trap!" Theo lost his usualposure, and even Richard frowned slightly, "What are we supposed to get out of that meeting anyway? Do you think he''ll simply hand us Nihari and we give him his nines? Then what, everyone would just go back to what they were doing before and forget about the tens, no, BILLIONS of deaths that happened between us in the past year alone? Father, you can''t be serious! If I told this to a little kid he''d tell me I was joking, we''ve reached the point of no return!" "I know, of course, I know, we wouldn''t get any deal out of this." Robin''s smile deepened, "Pythor is a tough guy who doesn''t like to appear weaker than anyone, it shows in all his choices, he might actually be willing to negotiate, he''ll probably offer to leave me the southern region of Nihari in exchange for me returning all hiss to him, the fact that he wants to wait until supportes and he has more control over Nihari before the meeting starts only reinforces that idea, but I won''t agree, what am I going to do with one or two regions while he''s just a few steps away from me? And most importantly, he knows I won''t agree." "Then why go through all the trouble?" Richard frowned Robin looked away for a moment, "To sound more convincing, of course! ...In that meeting, Pythor will try to kill me." "...Is that okay?" Richard looked at his older brother Theo, his father smiled at the mention of the attempted murder as if he hoped it would happen. "That depends." But the one who answered was Robin who put his hands behind his back and took a few steps forward, "I have full confidence in my strength and that I can bring down Pythor without using all of my cards, so I want to put myself in this position, I wanted to be alone with him afterpletely controlling his nines, the only problem I faced was how to send the meeting request to Pythor in a way that would make him not suspect my intentions, for someone like me who is victorious and has a firm grip on all thoses, I would have no reason to negotiate with him, but... haha I can''t believe he took this step on my behalf!" "Doesn''t that mean he''s confident too?" Billy quickly interjected, "Robin, you''re overconfident, don''t forget that he''s a ten thousand year oldary emperor, someone with knowledge and experience from the middleary belt, and we don''t know what else he has! Don''t go alone, you don''t know how powerful that person is and what he''s nning for you!" "That''s right, especially since what he''s calling you to is the City of Hope, their current stronghold, if you go alone then definitely Pythor won''t be alone, his entourage will be everywhere in the city, maybe all of his 300 imperial guards will be there!" Theo furrowed, "If a fight starts under these circumstances, you won''t be alone with him, he''ll be the one to surround you!" "I''lle with you." Richard took a step forward, killing intent burning in his heart, "If he tries to use an army to surround us inside the city, I''ll use the city to surround them!" "...Alright then," Robin nodded with a smile, it was a pleasure to involve his son in his affairs! Billy nodded and then looked at Robin, "You should at least take Caesar and Sakaar too, and it''s best if you find a way to take the rest of the generals and a few warlords!!" Robinughed, "Can you imagine the warlordsing out of the portal of the City of Hope? What kind of negotiations would that be? The battle would start immediately and everyone would disperse." Robin shook his head, "But Richard, Caesar, and Sakaar are okay... The three of them can engagerge numbers at the same time, they will be enough if a battle breaks out, the rest of the generals are busy with their own assigneds, and even if they join us it won''t make a difference." He then looked at Theo, "Take Richard to Caesar, tell him to send him to thergest battlefields on The Poison Rock in theing period to gather as much life force as possible, then you should take over from Caesar themand of the forces on Poison Rock and send them both to me on the seventh day." "...Yes." Theo nodded, a bit of gloom and helplessness showing on his normally emotionless face, but he patted his little brother on the shoulder anyway, "Let''s go, you''re going to have a long week." After they left, Robin''s eyes turned back to Billy, "Can you go to Nihari for me? Call Sakaar and Amon, I need to exin to them what''s going to happen, and you stay there to manage the portal affairs until they return." "Not a problem!" Billy also used the Jura City Portal and quickly disappeared, leaving Robin alone behind. In the middle of the city where there was no breath but Robin''s, he raised his face to the sky and closed his eyes... Smiling. His n was to force Pythor into a life or death battle with him without trying to escape, this meant that he would have to put himself in a weak position willingly until the negotiation day, Pythor needed to think that he had a chance or everything woulde down to nothing. But the thing is, he wasn''t afraid of this situation, rather... Excited!! *Baaam* At this moment, with a crashing sound, something huge descended in front of Robin. "Hmm?" Robin opened his eyes to see arge shadow blocking the sun from him, and then he heard a voice, "I was eavesdropping, I want to go with you to that negotiation meeting, I have some unfinished business with them." Robin''s smile grew, he knew immediately that his mission had be even more exciting... thatrge shadow was Hk. Chapter 978: Crazy plan Chapter 978: Crazy n ? Half a dayter-- Somewhere in the Ancestral Continent-- This beast zone is characterized by its tall thick trees, each one of them exceeding 30 meters in height, from above the branches ovep and the leaves intertwine to form what appears to be a yellow carpet extending towards the horizon, if someone stood on a mountain and saw this view they would think that this is the ground! But also those huge trees were the reason for consuming all the nutrients of the soil for themselves and not allowing the emergence of trees of other species or even small shrubs below, it can be said that these trees created their own entire ecosystem above them, but killed everything below! That is why those ancient trees and the strange environment adopted arge number of birds and small winged beasts, in addition to different types of monkeys and other climbing beasts, but there is no trace of ground beasts orrge winged predators, which makes it rtively safepared to the rest of the continent''s forests. But it is still isted away from every major city so no travelerse this way, and by having next to no ground beasts it is also empty of beast hunters, there are also no valuable herps or none minerals to attract quick wealth seekers! This is why, except for a few chirps every now and then, this ce is deadly silent. *Baam* *Taak* Baam* But today the forest floor wasn''t silent as usual, there were a huge number of builders hammering piles into the ground and huge carts carrying building resources and more builders! In the middle of all this was arge metal arch, it was the space portal that Robin ordered to be built in a safe ce away from sight and never to be activated, but recently after it became a main transitional portal, it was decided to make arge defensive city here that would gather all the researchers and rune masters in a quiet, high-ss society where criminals and even children were not allowed to enter, it was decided that this would be the center of the empire''s future... It is the new Sky Opening City. Inside the guest tent-- "The construction sounds are loud but the location is nice, you wanted a change in the scenery, my lord?" Amon and Sakaar entered the tent door steadily and immediately bowed to Robin. "The city of Jura is a cemetery for many honorable people, it should remain as a cemetery, we have bothered its residents long enough. We will continue our meetings here until the imperial capital is rebuilt." Robin then gestured for them to sit down with a smile, "...Did Billy give you an introduction to the situation?" "Just the main things." Sakaar found himself a seat next to Robin, "He Spoke about the message the Shadow Sword brought and the three you chose to go with you, but there are too many loopholes..." "And you are here for us to talk about those loopholes, but as for the chosen ones, they''ve actually be four." Robin nodded. "Can Ie?!" Amon got excited, his mood had been sour since he heard that Robin would be taking only his sons Caesar and Richard with him along with Sakaar. If there is someone else toe in must be him, as there is no one else in the Empire that can take now after he has approached level 49! "No, Hkis the oneing." Robin shook his head, "You will have another mission." "....." Amon returned to his silence and found himself a ce to sit as well. "Hk? The same Hk we know? My lord, perhaps you should reconsider, it will be a tough fight and I wouldn''t feel safe fighting shoulder to shoulder with him." Sakaar looked a little worried, but Robin didn''t me him, Hk had let them down in the battle for Safe City and was clearly someone who didn''t like team y. "I talked to him, he just wanted a chance to fight to vent his anger and he finds thating with us will give him a certain chance to survive," he then shrugged. "And do you believe him?" Sakar didn''t look convinced. "You don''t?" Robin tilted his head to the side, "When we pass through that portal and see Pythor and his entourage waiting for us, do you think he''ll join them after what they did to him? At least we saved his life. Anyway, that''s not what you''re here for." Sakaar and Amon''s attention was drawn to Robin even more. Robin began immediately, "ording to the invitation, Pythor wants to meet me alone, so the City of Hope should be empty or nearly empty of soldiers by the time we arrive, but after experiencing their methods, I think it''s safe to say that they won''t keep their word." Sakaar nodded, that''s what he meant by the loophole. He, Caesar, Richard, and Hk are considered a striking force that can easily conquer empires, but the Great Serpent Army has four Marshals alive and they''re all in Nihari: Serpal, Xanox, Lacrosse, and Celebos. And if it said that the presence of the Lord would make a difference, there is still Pythor waiting for him there, a level 50 powerhouse with a fearsome bloodline and aary spirit aiding him, and it''s unknown what kind of weapons and methods he has after sending his sons and generals to war in the Middle Belt for all those years! So in such an evenly matched circumstance, what would happen if the ships of the Great Serpent Empire appeared out of nowhere bringing an entire army with them? What about Jabba and his followers who were openly following the Great Serpent Empire now?...Going as a handful in such circumstances would not be wise at all. "The whole idea is to have a fair fight in case the negotiations fail, so we have to take precautions to prevent any interference." Robin jumped right into the subject, "It''s been a few days since the Shadow Attack and I think your armies have forgotten the incident a little bit, I want you to gather the entire Demon Army in the southern region for me." Sakaar remained silent, it was Amon who replied, "We lost 250 Demon Emperors and about 300,000 soldiers, so we now have just under 600 Demon Emperors and 700,000 soldiers left, will that be enough?" From Amon''s perspective, the Demon Army was barely even with the Great Serpent Army before, but now that almost a third of the army had been killed and the Imperial Guard reinforcements had arrived, the Demon Army no longer held the same weight, if a major battle started they wouldn''t be the winner!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "Actually, there are 600 Martial Emperors and about 500,000 soldiers who will be arriving as reinforcements for Pythor in the next few days, maybe tomorrow." Robin understood Amon andughed, "That means they will have 2300 Martial Emperors and over a million soldiers... What, will my Demon army finally know fear?" "This..." With simple calctions, Amon found that they were in a very bad situation, the lord''s crazy n getting crazier every time he opened his mouth! Chapter 979: Back-up plan Chapter 979: Back-up n ? The lord''s crazy n is getting crazier every time he opens his mouth! Before Amon or Sakaar could say anything else, Robin leaned slightly towards the table in front of him and continued, "Since I received the message from Pythor, there have been several reports that the Great Serpent Empire''s control over Nihari has increased. The central and western regions have apparently fallenpletely under their control, and of course, it can be assumed that the eastern region is also under their control. They are now making matters worse by starting extensive excavation operations using advanced equipment on thier ships, trying to find all the mines and important spots in the three regions." Then he clicked a few times, "There is also the northern region, after they destroyed the seventh giant tribes there, and the appearance of the three shadows that suffocated the Nihari for a moment, our ves from the Ashura tribe were able to provoke the leaders of the three remaining tribes to abandon their cities and spread out all over the northern region intending to fight in a hit-and-run manner, which made the task of the Great Serpent Army there very difficult, it is still a matter of time before they eliminate them all, however, we must take advantage of what is happening there..." "At this pace, won''t they eliminate the Ashura tribe as well, my lord?" Amon asked quickly. "Good for them if they can, what does it have to do with me?" Robin shrugged, "The Ashera tribe is a bunch of criminals who ran terror and murder organizations and managed all sorts of crimes on the''s surface, their mission will end with the elimination of thest three giant tribes if any of them survive they will be our ves, and whoever gets killed will only have a way out of a long life of humtion~" Amon nodded several times, the history of the Ashera tribe is no secret to anyone, their only importance was that they couldmunicate with the rest of the giant tribes and influence them, if all the giants were eliminated then the Ashera tribe would be useless. "Back to what we were saying..." Robin looked back at Sakaar this time, "Part of the Great Serpent Empire''s army, especially the ships, are interested in the eastern, central, and western belt, and most of their army is based in the north and will spend some time there, this will allow you to y a little in the south until reinforcementse to them." "Wouldn''t they notice that something is about to happen if we gathered the entire Demon army in the south?" Sakaar asked calmly.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Let them notice as they please, what''s the problem with that?" Robin smiled, "Pythor is trying to increase his control over the so he can gain a stronger position in the negotiations, we will act under the cover that we think the same way. I want you to spread the locals of Nihari throughout the entire southern region, especially the border, several billion of them will be a wall of resistance against any aggressor and will be a confirmation from us that we intend to take control of the south without fail." He then opened both hands, "While you assemble our real strike force, the entire Demon army, around the portal at Winter''s Punishment City, and await the signal." "A signal to do what, Lord?" Sakaar paused for a moment, "...You want us to attack the City of Hope?!" "Here you go!" Robin pointed at Sakaar, "This will be one of the tasks of the Demon Army. Depending on what happens during the negotiations, I want to have a backup n. I might give you the signal to take the Demons and attack the eastern or northern region, or take them through the space portal ande to me immediately through the Hope City portal. But in the end, these are just side ns in case Pythor brings reinforcements. Otherwise, calling the army is unlikely. Just help Amon gather and organize the army, thene back to me so we can move together on the day of the negotiations." "I just have to keep the army ready in case we receive orders, right? Simple." Amon nodded vigorously. "....." Sakaar remained silent for a few seconds without answering, then finally opened his mouth, "Lord, everything will be over in a week, right? Whether the negotiations seed or fail, everything will be decided then and the war will end... I have a request." "What is it?" Robin raised an eyebrow, this was rare. Sakar raised his head high, "Jabba... Leave him to me, I''ll kill him as a side dish along with one of the marshals." "...Do you think I can''t discipline my own disciple if I''m sure he''s wrong?!" Robin mmed his hand on the table. "He''s not your disciple, and yes, that''s what I think." Sakaar answered without hesitation, "Unless you know something we don''t, then that is exactly how you behave... Lord." "....." Robin stared at Sakaar for a moment then got up from his chair and turned his back to them, looking angry. "...!" Amon looked worried on the side but didn''t say anything, but Sakar kept his calm. The sight of half of his army being killed and the closest person he could describe as a friend, Moren, still burned in his heart and soul, he wouldn''t let the person who facilitated this operation get away with it... even if it meant provoking the Lord a little. " "...The day I severed my ties with him as a master and allowed him to leave, I told Raiden that if Jabba stood in my way I would destroy him. I was serious that day, and I still am. I don''t need any of you lot to clean up after me." After trying to calm himself for a while, Robin opened his mouth. Then added, "I didn''t rule out that Jabba would try to stand up to my ns in order to save his kind. That''s natural. And in that case, I would respect him as an honorable opponent, and I would treat him as an opponent and fulfill my promise to destroy him. But... How is it possible that he ignores his kind who are currently being annihted by the Great Serpent Empire and at the same time helps them in their actions, while he is openly hostile to me? If his goal wasn''t to save his kind, why would he be hostile to me in the first ce!?" "... Maybe they made promises to him in the beginning that they didn''t keep and he couldn''t stop anymore." Sakaar thought of a response easily. But Robin turned and looked straight at Sakaar''s face, "A conclusive proof that will cool my heart, that''s all I want. If I find that proof during the negotiations, you won''t need to interfere, I''ll take care of it myself, I''ll make him taste torment that no one in the worlds has ever seen... Is that good enough?" "...Good." Sakaar merely said one word, but his bodynguage suggested that he was very relieved. "Since you''ve had enough of your nose poking around in my affairs, you can now help Amon organize the army and take control of the southern region, right? Please go ahead and get started." Robin turned and looked away again. "Fair enough." Sakaar stood up and motioned for Amon to follow him, as long as he got a convincing response he could go back to follow up on the orders with an open heart. Robin stood there for a few more hours, the number of things on his mind at the moment was incalcble. *Swoosh* At that moment, A shadow sword entered the tent and knelt behind Robin, "Your Excellency, there''s a situation on the Poison Rock." "What happened?" Robin asked indifferently. But the shadow sword didn''t care about his absent-mindedness and gave the report anyway, "We''ve lost control of the." -6 days left until the negotiation meeting- Chapter 980: Beast wave Chapter 980: Beast wave ? Poison Rock-- *Bzzzzt* The space portal sessfully made a connection with another portal, and a person quickly emerged from it, it was Robin. After Robin received the report that they had lost control of the, he quickly headed towards the space portal, hoping to be able to jump to Poison Rock before something happened that would destroy the portal, and indeed he felt relieved when the connection seeded and he was able to pass through. But he wasn''t too surprised that the connection was a sess, over the past few days the Imperial Pce military square had been secured with severalyers of protection, that''s not mentioning the Terra Cavalry that could be relied upon alone to protect it, so for this military square to fall easily would be absurd, but as soon as he arrived, he knew right away that this might be theirst stronghold. "What exactly happened?!" The military square was packed to the brim, with around two hundred thousand infantry soldiers, tens of thousands of Terra Cavalry, the Draco winged beasts and their riders, he even caught a glimpse of a few martial emperors in a meditation position, and three groups of soldiers that he immediately knew were disassembled Warlord arrays!! "Your Excellency?" "His Excellency is here!" The soldiers by the portal stood up one after the other when they heard Robin''s voice, then the soldiers further and further followed suit, until finally a person dressed in ck appeared in front of Robin, "Your Excellency, we thank you for responding to the call for help!"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "And you are...?" Robin frowned slightly when he noticed someone getting too close to him, but he quickly raised his eyebrows and patted him on the shoulder, "The boy Leonid Burton?" This young man was the one Richard sent to Robin on Nihari to deliver the news of the invasion of Jura. The young man refused to disclose anything to anyone and fell under a rigorous pursuit until he finally managed to deliver the information to Robin alone, preventing a catastrophe in the army if the news spread. Since then, his status has risen greatly among the Shadow Swords, and his initiative to speak now means that his status has be even higher than Robin expected! "I am honored to be able to speak to Your Excellency once more," Leonid bowed again, then raised his head to look into Robin''s eyes, "We need help." Robin raised his eyebrows slightly and began to listen to what was going on... Just one day before, everything was going very smoothly, the Draco Beast Corps had managed to reach the farthest reaches of the and had managed to subjugate several major cities, the army''s infantry had dispersed after destroying the capital and had begun to advance in twenty different directions, ughtering or capturing any demi-snake they could find, while the Terra cavalry had advanced to take over a huge area before stopping, the area of what had once been called the Imperial City! But ording to the timeline, everything changed at the same time he received the message from Pythor. Acid rain fell all over the, causing deep wounds to the Draco creatures and forcing the army''s infantry to stop and quickly return to the military square for protection, even the Terra cavalry quickly returned to take cover behind the arrays, if it weren''t for their golden armor that took most of the damage, they would all have fallen dead. "...Pythor gave orders to Rocky to intervene?" Robin certainly didn''t look pleased, "What about Caesar, Richard, and the rest of the army''s martial emperors and warlords?" "In response to your excellency, immediately after the rain fell, a huge beast wave moved from the east led by a great serpent, we believe that beast in the one called Durger, the beast wave easily took over a quarter of the and is now advancing towards us, meanwhile, Supreme General Caesar, His Highness Richard, His Highness Theo, and a number of martial emperors and warlords are trying to stop the wave." Leonid then pointed to the Emperors and Warlord Arrays behind him, "They have returned to rest and refine the affinity serum so they can use theirws again, then they will return to the battlefield." "Durger The Devourer made a move?!" Robin opened his eyes wide, then looked up, "Rocky, don''t you find your hand too heavy?!" Leonid and the rest around Robin didn''t understand his shout, but Robin himself heard a childish voice in his ear, "Don''t me me, I received a direct order, anyway the rain is from me, but I didn''t move Durger, I don''t have the ability to move it anyway." "You didn''t move it? Why did it crawl out from its hole then?" Robin felt that there was a missing link. From the beginning, he had no interest in Durger The Devourer, he wasn''t inclined to blood research, in his eyes Durger The Devourer was like any other beast, a powerful one, so he wanted to leave it alone until he found a solution for it, or maybe ignore itpletely if it remained in its ce like a cute little beast. "Sorry, I can''t answer you about something that could directly harm my owner." Rocky paused for a moment and then continued, "In any case, I must advise you not to take the wave lightly. Durger has been cultivating and training his beast army since the first raid he received from Pythor. In his eyes, he has created a force for himself that is enough to stand up to the Great Serpent Empire''s army and stop them from taking a single drop of its blood." "Tsk~" Annoyed, Robin looked back into Leonid''s eyes, "Where is Caesar now?" "17,855 miles in that direction, Your Excellency." Leonid pointed in a certain direction *Krrrr* Robin didn''t waste any time, immediately breaking space in that direction and jumping inside. *Krrrr* Robin emerged from the crack in space with his eyebrows knitted and clearly in a bad mood, but immediately his gaze turned to shock *Slhhh* "ROOAAARRR!!" What Robin was seeing now seemed like the end of the world, an endless sea of beasts! Terrestrial beasts, flying beasts, crawling beasts, and even huge worms emerging from underground to gnaw at anything nearby and retreat again, Robin was even able to easily identify a number of beasts that used strangews of concealment and illusion, and their numbers... Even after using the Eye of Truth''s ability to zoom in and prate barriers, Robin was unable to count the number of beasts in front of him! Chapter 981: A side play "Raaaaar!!" *Baam* *Baam* *Baam* Their huge sizes, their filthy odor, their terrifying shapes, the tangible bloodlust¡­ The sight of the beast army moving could only be described with one word: terrifying. This wasn¡¯t a beast wave as he had heard, but an entire beast sea! Robin quickly scanned what was happening below, and for a moment he wondered whether he would rather face the army of the Great Serpent Empire or this army of beasts head-on, but he couldn¡¯t find an answer. "You¡¯d better step back, anyone who crosses this wall will die, anyone who touches this wall will die! As long as I¡¯m around, this is your border!!" At this moment, Robin heard a shout from a familiar voice that caught his attention, it was Caesar! At this moment, Caesar had two great wings of green me, and a huge wall of ck death mes stood between him and the beast army! The Green me of Life greatly eased Caesar¡¯s suffering and enabled him to create a huge wall like this to stop the advance of the beast army in this specific location where lies a Strait between two great mountains. But of course, the wall would not extend to the horizon without end, so in order for the beasts not to scatter and try to go around the wall and climb the mountains, Caesar created several openings in the wall for the earthly beasts to try to pass through if they want, and at the head of each opening stood a warlord covered in blood who with every wave of his sword would cut off several heads. As for the flying beasts that could crawl and all those strange beasts that easily crossed the ck me wall, they were shing with the rest of the True Beginning Empire¡¯s martial emperors, at this very moment, each of the emperors was fighting between three and nine beasts at the same time! There were only two variable elements in this battle¡­ The first was the sixty Shadow Sword Emperors, led by Theo himself, who kept appearing and disappearing in massive assassination operations to ease the fighting on Caesar and the rest. The second was Richard who was sitting on a pile of beast corpses, looking into the eyes of a huge five-horned serpent crouching in the middle of the beast army in the back, surrounded by nine other huge beasts, each emitting a powerful aura as well, while Richard himself was busy gathering the life energy scattered from the dead beasts. The five-horned serpent¡­ Robin¡¯s eyes were fixed on him for a few seconds. That thing was terrifying, its color was a dark purple-ck, its length exceeded 200 meters at the very least, its aura confirmed that it was at the peak of the Martial Emperor realm, and its eyes focused on Richard were the epitome of terror, those were not the eyes of a being willing topromise!! If that thing moved, it would easily be able to extinguish the wall of ck mes and engage both Caesar and Richard at the same time, no, if any of the nine beasts moved they would be able to do it¡­ but it did not move. This was undoubtedly Durger The Devourer, but Robin wasn¡¯t sure why he was standing there in the back, did he want to watch the new enemy that had appeared out of nowhere, or was he suspicious of the Death me? Or maybe the dense, turbulent life energy around Richard was making him hesitate? Whatever the reason, in all cases he wouldn¡¯t stay calm forever. *Baam* *Baam* *Baaaam* Under the pressure of Durger The Devourer, the beasts continued to advance helplessly, Robin noticed the fear in some of their eyes as they approached the warlords and their inevitable death, but they advanced anyway, their fear of the Durger and his nine beasts behind them was much deeper than death by the warlords. "¡­This can¡¯t continue." Robin continued to look around to study the situation further, after about five minutes he raised his eyebrows and smiled, then shouted at Caesar, "I¡¯m sending you back up, so use it well and don¡¯t worry about anything else." From the same crack in space, he jumped again. "Huh?" Leaving behind Caesar, who started searching for the source of the voice. ---------- n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om *Krrrr* "Leonid!" Robin shouted as soon as he returned "I¡¯m here, Your Excellency!" The boy quickly came bowing, and the army around Robin stepped back to give the two space. "There¡¯s a big battle going on where Caesar is, but there¡¯s no rain or natural disasters there, the spirit doesn¡¯t want to spoil the battle much, maybe I should thank them for thatter." Robin smiled and looked around, "You¡¯re all going to join your SUpreme General in the battle, and the point system also works on killing those beasts, so don¡¯t be merciful to them!" The sight of Richard gathering that dense energy from just the killing of a handful of beasts at the hands of the warlords and martial emperors was very attractive to look at, if he fed this boy well with life energy he would be a great help in the *negotiations*, where would he find a better opportunity than this? "Long live the True Beginning Empire!" All the soldiers raised their weapons, staying hidden like this while their supreme general was fighting was too shameful. "No, not you guys!" Robin pointed towards the Warlords and Emperors who were inside the array to rest and refine the serum, "Everyone will leave and engage the beasts, but you stay here for now, I believe we will have another fight soon." "Yes, Your Excellency." The Emperors and Warlords were not disappointed either when they heard Robin say, "We have a fight." If they were to fight alongside theary Emperor himself, they would have nothing else to regret. Then he looked back at Leonid, "Make sure to send everyone in an organized manner for the battle, but I also want you to send a few Shadow Swords to watch for news from the armies we sent to the rest of the Great Serpents, we might need support soon..." "...The situation is bad to this extent?!" Leonid opened his eyes wide, the Supreme General, the Crown Prince, and theary Emperor himself were here and yet he believed he would need support? What exactly will happen? "...Yes, Your Excellency." As for Robin, he looked up at the sky with a slight smile, "Alright, here I am waiting, let¡¯s y a light game until the negotiations, if I don¡¯t break your nose then there¡¯s no need to go, and embarrass myself with Pythor!" The movement of the army from the Imperial Pce Military Square to the battlefield was done slowly and in an organized manner, they were moving very carefully because they were going to move to a truly raging war zone, and on the other side, Caesar knew what was going on and started organizing them to what he sees fit. The movement of the army and its coordination to stop the expansion of the beast wave took everyone almost a whole day. -5 days left until the negotiations day- Chapter 982: Support arrives Chapter 982: Support arrives ? "ROOOAAARRR~~" One of the nine beasts next to Durger raised his head to the sky and let out a loud roar. That beast looked like a wolf and its aura was undoubtedly the strongest after Durger, especially when it came to the aura of bloodshed and tyranny, so with that single roar, he was able to move the beast hordes forward again after they had lost momentum with the arrival and stability of the human army. "Keep the line!" Caesar shouted loudly, then he himself headed to the worst point in the Death me Wall and closed it with a waterfall of ck mes, reaping dozens of lives, "... Damn it!" But the situation did not improve much, until this moment Durger and the nine beasts did not interfere and left the front lines of the beasts to fight freely and towards their certain death, the speed of beast deaths remained somewhat low in this way, but after two days of battle it was slowly umting to a mind-blowing number, and there did not seem to be any purpose behind this strange strategy, Caesar just went with the flow. That strategy that Durger followed continued even after Robin used the Great Space Portal in the Imperial Pce Military Square to send army batches to help, the only thing that changed was the momentum of the beasts that calmed down with the exit of all those enemies. At first, Caesar did not understand why his father sent the army into such a hopeless situation, he was only trying to scare Durger a little with the death mes perhaps it would go back, and if not, then would just buy some time for his father to think about something. The number of beasts was simply mind-blowing, 200 thousand soldiers or even 2 million would not make a difference here, on the contrary, it would make their escape even more difficult! The army of the True Beginning Empire had no experience in fighting beasts and now they found themselves facing those numbers, and with every passing hour, the number of beasts increased more in the back, what exactly was His Excellency thinking? Perhaps the only good thing about all of this was that the number of beasts killed increased, producing a massive amount of life force in the air which Richard dly devoured, and the number of energy crystals collected by the Shadow Swords was also umting very quickly, in this battle alone they had collected crystals equal to the empire''s current stockpile! Of course, all these are side issues, not reasons for Robin to bet the lives of all these soldiers, however, since his father thought this was the solution, Caesar did not wait, immediately began to organize the soldiers between defense and attack and made the best use of the Draco Corps in particr. Within a few hours, he was able to dig several trenches behind the Death me Wall and made a fortress using the soldiers avable to him, which gave the warlords and martial emperors on his side a chance to catch their breath and were left for emergencies. But now the roar of that huge wolf moved hundreds of thousands of beasts forward at the same time, the gaps that Caesar left for the beasts to pass through and intensified the defenses in them began to copse, he could literally see the soldiers being crushed under the hooves and feet helplessly, the defenses that he spent almost a day preparing copsed in more than one ce! *Baaam* One of the other nine beasts began to move personally, if he did not participate himself, it was clear that he would at least roar as well. "Richard!" When Caesar saw a number of other gaps expanding, he had no choice but to look behind him and shout at his heavy weapon. "Understood." Richard slowly stood up and cracked his neck left and right, the immense life energy he had gathered over the past two days began to move throughout his body in preparation forbustion. *BZZZT* "Hmm?" Caesar turned towards the source of the voice he knew well, arge portal had opened behind the army lines and more soldiers dressed in gold began to emerge! "From where...?" Caesar straightened uppletely, his face showing a suspicious expression, his father had already sent him all the avable soldiers, but his question didn''tst long. "Hello- Supreme General, you look busy!" One of the peopleing out of the portal was Victoria, who approached Caesar with a smile on her face, "I was told that you needed some help here, it seems like I got here just in time." "Victoria? Didn''t I send you to S3?!" A bit of anger appeared on Caesar''s face. "His Excellency sent orders that if Iplete taking over the assigned to me, I must gather exactly 60% of my assigned army and head to Poison Rock immediately." She then waved lightly at her army, "Here they are, two warlords, 30 martial emperors, and 30,000 soldiers at yourmand." "You have alreadypleted taking over S3?" Caesar let out a relieved sigh "yes, the is empty with barely any human locals and they all work in the mines, all I had to do was hunt down the remnants of the Great Serpent Empire, and there weren''t that many anyway because there is no local poption to oppress," Victoria then shook her head, "That''s why I didn''t want one of the S-rankeds, it was too easy!" "You just make it look easy, how can hunting down thousands of remnants is an easy task? Anyway, it''s good that you already cleared S3... but...?" Caesar frowned. His questions about his father''s n increased again, why are soldiers being piled up on this front?! *Bzzzzt* Once again the sound of a space portal emerging caught Caesar''s attention immediately *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* Rows after rows of golden soldiers came out of the portal in a defensive formation, and General Cassia Levan came out with them, "Greeting to the Supreme General, I havee to help on His Excellency''s orders."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om "...!?" Opening his mouth wide, Caesar no longer knew what he understood anymore, he just nodded and started shouting, "Victoria take the left nk, Cassia take the right nk, use your armies as temporary support to close the gaps then let them retreat!" "Yes!" The two girls received the orders and immediately started "...Father, I hope you know what you are doing." Caesar clenched both his hands tightly, in front of all those hordes of beasts, all the reinforcements Robin could send were like throwing sand into the sea, what could he possibly do against a handful of beasts? Even if they did somehow manage to gather sufficient soldiers to take this battle head-on, will it be worth it? There is a reason why Pythor spread his huge army on 9s and even sent them into the middleary belt, but not one day did he stop and say I would rather obliterate those beasts that live under my nose! Victory or defeat in front of these mindless things was the same, a waste of good men! *Bzzzz* While Caesar was distracted, another portal opened and more soldiers started pouring in. Chapter 983: Laugh Chapter 983: Laugh ? A thousand miles away from what used to be the military square of the Great Serpent Empire''s imperial capital-- "...Ohh, This is bad." A pale figure with cracked skin muttered in a serious tone, holding something like a lens in front of his left eye while covering the other, and looking in a certain direction. "New reinforcements?!" Another figure quickly stepped forward beside him, it was the newly promoted Marshal, Harus. "Take a look for yourself." The observant figure passed the lens to the Marshal. The person''s manner didn''t seem to be subordinate to the Marshal, and his aura didn''t seem much weaker either, he was the twenty-first son of Pythor, and this magnifying ss was actually a semi-epic item that he had managed to obtain by chance from the corpse in the middleary belt! Marshal Haros quickly put the lens on his left eye and then started moving very slowly until he finally managed to find the huge pce, then he went down a little to watch what was happening in the military square... A short while ago, two reinforcement batches arrived, each consisting of tens of thousands of soldiers and dozens of martial emperors and even the terrifying warlords came along, after the reinforcement arrived at the square, they were coordinated and then sent back away, their spies said that this reinforcement appeared east in the battle against the beast and the situation had be worse there, Durger The Devourer and his army waer currently being crammed with all these sessive reinforcements! At this moment, indeed new reinforcements wereing out that were exactly the same as the previous two batches, 30 thousand soldiers, 30 martial emperors, and two warlords! "Is this the kind of division that should move together?" "How exactly many divisions of this type do they have?" "What should we do now?!" Under pressure from the Imperial Guards around him, Harus removed the lens from his eye and gritted his teeth tightly, "Damn it, we still underestimate the True Beginning Empire until this moment!" "YOU are the one underestimating them!" Old Marshal Snite pointed at his colleague and shouted at him angrily, "I told you that we should keeping back to tire them out and kill those infantry as much as we can, but you insisted that you have a n to get rid of them all at once using the beasts, what do you think now? More and more enemies are pouring into our home without any sign of a stop!!" Previously, with one look in Robin''s eyes, Harus was certain that it was impossible to win and close that portal, so he decided to flee the pce immediately. He then stopped the rest of the Imperial Guards from heading to the square and joining the battle and used them to open a way for Marshal Snite and the rest of the Imperial Guards trapped in the battle of the military square to escape. In front of someone who had deserted the battle but returned to save his life, Marshal Snite didn''t know how to react, so he held back his anger and remained silent. As for the Imperial Guards who had managed to escape from the grip of the Warlords, they breathed a sigh of relief and thanked Harus warmly, and they automatically felt that they had to listen to him. Then came his n... Provoking Druger The Devourer by making him think The Great Serpent Empire was starting a war against him, so he would start directing his destructive beast wave that would annihte the soldiers of the True Beginning Empire in a big battle or force them to withdraw from the, while he would take the opportunity to attack the arraywork around the pce to destroy it and seize the space portal again to summon support from Nihari. Haros took into ount in his n the fact that Druger The Devourer was easy to provoke and had experienced wars against them many times, and that the Emperor of the True Beginning was definitely busy in Nihari and with attacking the rest of theirs -since they had the audacity to invade the Poison Rock itself- so their remaining number of soldiers was definitely small. The n was simple and practical, in Haros''s view it was impossible for the forces of the True Beginning Empire to achieve victory against the hordes of Druger The Devourer, and at the same time they would not fear the destruction of the since the forces of the True Beginning Empire had already done that, what could go wrong?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om But in reality, two things happened that had not crossed his mind. The first is that for some reason, Druger The Devourer stopped his army as soon as he met Caesar and his men, and the second is that the True Beginning Empire is still receiving reinforcements non-stop! "How was I supposed to know that Druger The Devourer who acts like a god in front of us would be a worm when he meets the ck mes and the Warlords?!" Harus shouted at his colleague. "Humph, he''s a beast king, do you think he''s stupid? Of course when he saw the soldiers of the True Beginning Empire he immediately knew that our attack on him was a ploy to sh with that new army and thus refused to y along, otherwise he and the Nine Tyrants would have wiped the ground with those handful of soldiers and torn the Warlords apart!" Snite waved and gave Harus his back then found a rock to sit on, "The only reason Druger The Devourer is still crouching where he is now and not returning back to his hole is because he wants to gauge the strength of the new intruders, he wants to know what''s going on in his world!" Then Snite nonchntly pointed in the direction of the pce, "Now not only do we have a beast king on the loose seeking to explore, but the True Beginning Empire has started sending out batches of soldiers, instead of just dealing with the invading army, we now have to deal with the beast army and the endless reinforcements from the damned Golden Wearers!" "You''re telling me this now as if you could have predicted the way that damned worm would think, or predicted the size of the True Beginning Empire''s army!" Harus shouted angrily, "I told everyone here about the n and they agreed, and you remained silent, why are you so smart with the predictions now?! Either participate in the preparations or don''t open your mouth at all!" "Enough!" The twenty-first son of Pythor was not pleased with what was happening, "Our father favored you Marshals over us for your intelligence, experience, and strength, he gave you a blood supply and position above us all, is this how marshals act in times of setback? Find solutions or I will take your ce as a temporarymander until you calm down!" "Humph, there are not many options here." Snait rested his chin on his palm, "We do not know what Durger The Devourer is thinking now, or whether he will advance or retreat after seeing all those reinforcements, and we do not know how many more wille out of that portal, if we remain silent waiting for a move from Durger The Devourer, we will all die inevitably." "...Damn it!" Harus gritted his fangs then returned to put the lens and looked towards the pce in the hope of finding any loophole to take advantage of, but he found something strange. "....!!!" Next to the space portal, he saw theary Emperor Robin Burton sitting in a meditation position as he had been doing for the past two days. But this time, Robin opened his eyes and looked directly at him,ughing. Chapter 984: Seeing Pythor for the first time Chapter 984: Seeing Pythor for the first time ? Half a day ago-- *Drip* *Drop* Robin opened his eyes and found himself surrounded by darkness in all directions, apletely dark world with no features and no boundaries, he could only see beneath his silver feet a sea of dark matter that was constantly twitching...N?v(el)B\\jnn ...And in front of him he could only see a glowing orb bound by several thick chains, and in front of that glowing ball sat a silver-colored person on arge throne, his eyes were empty but he looked powerful. "...Is this Pythor? Heh- So this is what the refined spirit looks like from an outsider''s perspective." Robin''s soul avatar immediately smiled and then raised his head confidently, he had reached where he wanted. "How did you know that the spirit domain would be here?" A young girl appeared from behind the glowing ball with a puzzled look on her face, it was Rocky. "I was told that the''s spirit domain is usually under the most important spot on the''s surface, so I figured you''d definitely be here under the imperial pce of an ancientary empire that controls 8 others- and if you weren''t here, I would have looked for you at their of Durger The Devourer, or at the Sea of Poison in your eastern pole!" Robin offered with a smile. "It seems that your rtionship with that other''s spirit is too deep to tell you all this..." Rocky was a little annoyed, part of her annoyance was due to Robin''s precision Before moving her domain to be under the pce, Rocky was indeed lying under the Sea of Poison, Pythor had suffered greatly and used epic equipment to reach her, "What do you want bying here anyway? I thought we agreed that I don''t want an owner who has others." "You can say whatever you want, but that doesn''t mean I have to obey your wishes as if they matter, you''re just a spirit, a tool! Why should I listen to you?" Robinughed then stood in front of the image and started examining the huge chains all over it. Meanwhile, Pythor''s silver incarnation moved its head to face Robin but didn''t take a step, it was obvious that it had no conscious, Robin noticed this and smiled as he continued his words: "I didn''t discuss it with you much before because I didn''t want to alert your owner that I was here, but since he knew and even gave you orders to act against me, there''s no point in letting him control you fully." "I''m not a tool, spirits have their own personality, their own goals!!" Rocky stomped her foot on the ground several times. "If you say so~" Robinughed provocatively, then looked at Rocky and pointed toward the spirit, "This is the first time I''ve ever been in a situation like this, what exactly should I do now?" "Why are you asking a mere tool like me? Try it yourself!" Rocky put her hand over her small mouth andughed, then automatically nced toward Pythor''s silver incarnation. "Oh?" Robin turned fully towards the incarnation of Pythor, "That thing is unconscious but it is undoubtedly powerful, I can sense at least 2800 soul units from that incarnation, and it also moves its eyes ording to my movement, is it set to attack automatically when I start refining you?" "Hmph, yes, are you scared now? I wasn''t exaggerating when I mentioned that you should bring someone with at least 3000 soul units!" Although she hated him, she felt a bit proud when Robin mentioned the great power of its owner''s soul, "This incarnation is always here to be a mirror of the current owner''s soul force, anyone who tries to refine a''s soul will have to defeat or restrain that incarnation first!" *Paa* After she finished speaking, Rocky pped her mouth hard, she told him to try it himself and then she told him detailed information! "Oh, does that mean that an incarnation of me like this will appear if someone tries to take Greend from me? That makes sense, and it''s reassuring actually... I also don''t want some rats to discover the location of the''s spirit domain I refined and start messing with it without passing me first!" Robin nodded several times, then turned to Rocky, "And what about after it''s destroyed? Once I reach 1%, for example, will Pythor lose his full ownership of you and be just a 99% partial owner?" "Hehe, how can it be that easy? When ites to refinings, the system is always on the owner''s side. For example, this 2,800-unit incarnation isn''t Pythor''s soul force that he left here, but a mirror I have to create with my own power to reflect him! But don''t underestimate it, it has power matching Pythor''s soul and has his techniques, and it also has additional attributes that support it within the spirit domain." Then she continued raising one forger, "Also, the owner will remain the actual owner as long as the intruder hasn''t finished the refining fully, meaning that even if you reached 99% of your own refinement process, he will still be the owner and will keep the bounty!" After looking up andughing, she mmed her mouth again, "Kee, I did it again!!" "This willplicate things a bit, but the news is still in my favor as a owner..." Robin wasn''t too surprised by Rocky''s naivety, spirits were designed to be like children, he just slightly furrowed his brows and rested his chin on his right hand, "Can I at least use my refinement percentage to stop Pythor''s orders?" "No, the owner''s orders are always absolute as long as they don''t affect the system." Rocky spoke seriously this time, "But you can use it to request other things, meaning I will have to carry out both of your orders at the same time, but he will have priority in the event of a conflict between the two." "Good enough I guess~" Robin shrugged and smiled at Rocky, "I was just kidding you about you being a tool, how can a sweet girl like you be likened to a tool? Little miss, I''m going to start refining now, please don''t make it too difficult for me, even if you don''t want me as a permanent owner, you don''t want Pythor either, all I ask is that you ignore my existence, don''t help me but don''t make my job difficult, what do you think?" "...I''ll ignore you until you reach 50%, then I''ll make it difficult for you, you can use the less than 50% to influence your war here, but at the same time I don''t want you as an owner, I think that''s a good deal?" Then she smiled and pointed at the Pythor figure several times, "But don''t get ahead of yourself, uncle, you have to defeat this--" *Swoosh* In front of Rocky''s eyes, something unbelievable happened, Robin pped the Pythor figure without looking at him, thenughed and shook his hand, "Hehe, okay, let''s see what''s next." Then he walked towards the''s spirit and started examining the chains. Rocky''s eyes were still fixed on the Pythor incarnation sitting on his throne, or what was left of Pythor... That p destroyed its head, it then copsed and slowly disappeared as if the incarnation itself didn''t know what had just happened. "...?!" Rocky slowly turned her face to watch Robin from behind, with an open mouth and bulging eyes. That person, for a moment... Just for a moment... He showed a force of more than 15,000 soul units. Chapter 985: News from the three R planets Chapter 985: News from the three Rs ? Meanwhile-- Robin slowly opened his eyes and let out a long sigh, then looked in a certain direction, andughed... Robin didn''t have to use his 5% refinement to find out where Harus and his people were, thanks to the soul altars he had already collected 15,700 units, and although he couldn''t use them as he pleased due to the limits on soul force in the Youngary Belt and he only had to use 1,000 of them at a time, he could circumvent these limits somewhat. For example, when he wanted to scan his surroundings for the spirit domain or for specific people, he could now extend 15 separate arms in all directions around him that moved continuously like the arms of an octopus, each one containing 1,000 units, this way scanning his surroundings for a thousand miles or more was nothing more than child''s y! What made Robinugh now was that they were getting closer to the pce perimeter, but they didn''t seem to be nning to attack just yet, which meant that they were consumed by tension, and at the same time they hadn''t made a decision on what to do yet. When Robin went to the battlefield between the beasts and his army, he was able to spot spies following the battle and saw the confusion on the faces of Durger and his nine huge beasts, so he immediately understood what had happened. It was the marshal and the fugitives with him who had plotted this plot, and he responded to them with the game of endless reinforcements! They were the ones who had started the game by provoking the beasts, but now they didn''t know what to do. Isn''t thatughable? "Your Excellency, my army is almost done transferring and I have to catch up with them. Do you have orders for me or for Supreme General Caesar?" At this moment, someone came next to Robin and bowed slightly. It was Martin Bat, the descendant of the Bat family, the rulers of the me Continent, and the sessor of Old Man Gu. "Just tell him to hold the line and not try to advance or retreat, and that the moment when the rats are caught is near." Robin replied with a smile, he could actually see his ning to fruition before his eyes. General Martin bowed slightly in confirmation of receiving the orders and then followed his soldiers through the portal. Knowing the location of the enemies doesn''t mean he can do anything, among them is someone who fought Caesar face to face and another person who can be said to be equal in strength, they both can be considered marshals, and with them are 200 imperial guards with the strength of fleet generals, even if he knows their location, then what? He can now go to their midst by splitting space and use a few tricks to give himself an advantage, but what will he do against all of them? Even if he was like a lion jumping into a pen of sheep, wouldn''t most of the sheep run away after he catches the first one or two? If that happens, even if he wins, his victory will be worthless, as those who run away can regroupter to form a new threat. He also can''t bring Caesar, Richard, the warlords, and the rest of the martial emperors to help him kill them with one attack, if they get out of the way of the beasts, they will control the and it will be difficult to reim it from them. Here is the difference between individual strength and the need for an army. Without absolute strength like the strength of the Dark Shadow that attacked Sakaar and the rest, Robin still needs help even though he is the strongest individual on the without a doubt. Robin''s trick to bring more fixed reinforcements while keeping none to zero forces around him is to provoke the Marshal and Imperial Guards toe and break the portal, then with the help of the arrays, the''s refinement percentage and perhaps summoning Caesar and the Warlords to strike them from behind at the right moment, he can wipe them out! But they have toe first,e panicked and greedy with no other option, then they will all be killed! And from Robin''s perspective, their slow progress and tense appearances mean that this result is not too far away. "Who''s turn to send reinforcements?" Robin asked next to him. "General Raiden, your Highness." Leonid quickly replied, "30,000 soldiers, 30 martial emperors, and two full-fledged Warlords ready to cross at any moment. He also said he had a pleasant surprise for you." "Good, what about the rest of the generals?" Robin nodded in satisfaction, the Marshals would probably only need to see another reinforcement or two before they lost their patience. "I''m afraid no one else wille, Your Excellency." A forced smile appeared on Leonid''s face, he had been wanting to tell Robin this news for hours but hadn''t dared to approach him before he called him. "What do you mean?" Robin''s brows furrowed slightly, but he quickly nodded in understanding, "Oh right, the only generals left who didn''t send any reinforcements were Peon, Alexander, and Elizabeth, they were all sent to the R-sss." "Yes, Your Excellency, but each has its own case." Leonid quickly replied, "We have a report from Governor Alexander that he is fighting a real war against an army thatbines the locals and the remnants of the Great Serpent Empire together, and he has also requested more reinforcements from the Headquarters Lady Emily, who in turn has recruited and sent him another 50,000w-using soldiers, so I didn''t dare to ask him for reinforcements in the first ce, I just let him know what''s going on here. Please don''t be angry with me for not pressuring him, Your Excellency." "No, not at all, you done well... The locals have allied with their oppressors? Well, something like that was expected." Robinughed indifferently, Alexander is capable of controlling things, and as long as he haspleted the reconstruction of the Space Portal and can receive reinforcements, then he should be fine. "General Peon is a bit of a different case," Leonid continued quickly, "He reported to headquarters that he is in a temporary alliance with the locals, and together they have besieged the remnants of the Great Serpent Empire in a northern fortress and killed them all, but he doesn''t feel safe letting a single soldier leave the until your highness personally meets with the locals and oversees any deal that is being made. He also stated that those locals seem honest but could be very dangerous." "En, he is right in this" Robin nodded a few times, "If he started viewing them as friends already they could stab him in the back, since those locals are powerful enough to make Peon say those words, we should probably be really careful. Tell Emily to send him reinforcements until I finish with the Poison Rock and go to them."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "Yes, Your Exllency," Leonid nodded once, then rolled his pupils away, "As for General Elizabeth and her army..." "What is it?" Robin frowned slightly. "...We haven''t had any contact from them yet, we''re afraid we''ve lost them." Chapter 986: Rulers Chapter 986: Rulers ? "...We haven''t received anymunication from General Elizabeth''s army yet, we fear we''ve lost them." "...!!!" When he heard the news, Robin opened his eyes wide and stared at Leonid''s face as if he were seeing a human for the first time, but he quickly looked down again, maintaining the same expression of shock with a touch of panic. It had been a while since the invasion armies left, they had to dismantle and set up the space portals as soon as they arrived and secure the perimeter of the space portals, and once they secured that limited piece ofnd and activated the portal and then delivered a quick report to the headquarters, they could deploy to take over the, how difficult was that? Dismantling the portal and not setting it up yet can only mean that they couldn''t do it, meaning that something stronger than them prevented them, meaning that a disaster had urred. But Robin didn''t care about the itself whether it was invaded or not, even if his portal was lost he could send a new army via spaceships, his shock and panic were because he was thinking of one thing: ''If Elizabeth dies, it''s my fault!!! ...Elizabeth is not a child, she is over 900 years old and she ruled the Sacred Tree Empire for nearly 200 years, and she was not just a weak ruler either but a strong rival to all the other empires!...But no one is perfect, and certainly she isn''t. Rulers are not the same, every ruler in history has a certain strength and weakness... For example, Alexander''s reign was characterized by order and discipline, all the organizations of the empire were running on a straight line without anyone daring to think aboutmitting any kind of corruption, it was a dry and fearful era for the authorities, but a good one for the people. Victoria''s reign as ruler was marked by internal chaos, slums and crime were at their peak and the economy had plummeted, but the military had reached its peak of powerpared to thest 10,000 years and she herself was one of the most powerful emperors to rule the continent, with a great familiarity with the path of water and an extremely hostile approach towards any obstacle.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om As for Old Man Gu, his reign was spent inplete peace,pletely isted from the other empires, and did not try to y with them or get into trouble over anything rted to the Central Continent, at his time his people knew the meaning of stability during those years, although his reign was not marked by anything new or shy, his people loved him and were saddened by the day he handed over power to his son. As for Elizabeth... she brought the economy of the Sacred Tree Empire to its peak internally and everyone lived in prosperity, she created a giant spywork that she spread across other continents and used to cause trouble and chaos around her more than once, but her army was very primitive, she didn''t even try to train them or think of tactics for them and this was clearly shown when they were first integrated into the army of the True Beginning Empire, they were the ones who struggled the most to keep up. Elizabeth is excellent as an empress of peace, she will develop her kingdom and rule with justice, everyone will love her and live a good life, they will even rise abovemitting theft, corruption, and other societal ills because they will not need it, but she is not suitable as an army leader, before seeing Robin she had never led an army in her life, and after trying it more than once Robin was convinced of this fact... She and old Gu should be removed from their posts. Removing Gu Bat was easy, he is already old and loves to read quietly, he himself asked to join the Sky Opening Tower, but how can he remove Elizabeth and give her a lesser role than her peers without breaking her spirit? ...Robin was really terrified when he heard the news, because he knew that she was not suitable to be put in such situations, and yet he sent her on a final mission to save face among her peers and in front of her family. The question is, if he had given her the choice, would she have gone anyway knowing that she might not return, or would she have chosen to withdraw and live in peace? "Your Excellency... Your Excellency..." Leonid tilted his head to the side and called in a low voice. "Oh, yeah yeah... I''m with you," Robin spiritlessly muttered several times, "Ignore R- 3 for now, we can''t send quick support without connecting the portal anyway and we can''t send any major support by ships right either... If our men there are still alive they''ll find a way to hold their ground, and if they''re all killed it won''t help to send more cannon fodder." "..." Leonid nodded twice and then backed away, His Excellency''s words harsh but true. As for Robin, he nced again at Marshal Harus and his men, this time the confident, provocative smile was no longer there, but rather furrowed brows and boiling blood... He managed to calm himself down within a few minutes and closed his eyes again, returning to the''s soul domain. -4 days left until the negotiations begin- Half a dayter- R1 *Skreeee!!* "Kaaaahh!!" *Boom* *Boom* *Boom* "....." Alexander sat upright on a simple wooden bench, with his eyes wide open, his back straight, and his palms on his knees, watching the battlefield... This scene had be very familiar to him now, the fighting had not stopped for a moment since he had set foot on the, especially during the night when those bat-like creatures were active. So far, Alexander had seen hundreds of thousands of them, and they had united with the remaining forces of the Great Serpent Empire on the, estimated at around twenty thousand soldiers, in order to coordinate heavy attacks without stopping, and they even coordinated two big waves, each containing more than 150 thousand soldiers! In front of those waves and the high pressure, Alexander had no choice but to divide his small army so that some could rest and fight others, then make some ns to advance very slowly and provide defenses in any new spot he stepped into, in the face of all those dangers and continuous fighting, he had somehow managed to control 5% of the''s surface, and he was still advancing! But... *Swoosh* A shadow sword appeared next to Alexander, "Lord Governor, today''s losses are 571 soldiers, and one Martial Emperor." "..." Alexander''s eyelid twitched but he somehow maintained his apparentposure. He had lost almost a third of his army so far, if it weren''t for the three Warlords and the defensive arrays that were constantly being built, he would have already been crushed, but the soldiers inside the Warlords were dying of exhaustion right now, and the resources of the arrays weren''t just appearing out of thin air, they were draining the empire''s treasury and he shouldn''t be consuming them like this! There was no n that could make up for the huge numerical deficit, he could currently stop at thest frontier he had fortified and start a purely defense job... But his mission was to subjugate the entire!! The shadow sword that hadn''t left yet bowed slightly after a while of hesitation, "...Lord Governor, I think it''s time to ask for support." Chapter 987: Second Chance Chapter 987: Second Chance ? "My lord, I believe it''s time for us to request reinforcements. We can''t dy any longer," The Shadow Sword remarked in a calm tone. This wasn''t just any Shadow Sword- It was a Level 43 Dark Emperor leading the miniature Shadow Sword system stationed on R1. It was safe to say that he knew everything happening on the battlefield, perhaps even more than Alexander himself. Alexander''s stern expression slowly shifted into a sarcastic smile. "I understand that Shadow Swords have to work hard during the war- for reconnaissance, point calctions, delivering reports, and even direct involvement in battles. I know you''re exhausted, but has your fatigue robbed you of yourmon sense to this extent?" Alexander then cast a nce over his shoulder. "It hasn''t been long since we learned that His Excellency requires 60% of our forces as urgent reinforcements for the Poison Rock. The messenger told us he was battling a colossal wave of beasts led personally by Durger the Devourer. Not to mention, there are two Marshals and 200 Imperial Guards stationed on that who will undoubtedly intervene in the battle. I''m already ashamed that I didn''t send the requested reinforcements. Do you want me to be the one asking for help? Wouldn''t that be like an ill person seeking aid from a corpse?" Shaking his head, Alexander turned forward again. He had been entrusted with this challenging for a reason- His Excellency trusted his ability to subdue it. Not only had he failed to subdue it, but he needed to seek help in such a dire situation? This is out of the question. Death would be preferable. At worst, he would halt his advances and defend this position until conditions improved. "We don''t have to request support directly from His Grace, Governor. There are other sources," Shadow Sword reminded him again. "Do you mean I should request reinforcements from Supreme General Sakaar?" Alexander shook his head once again. "Forget it. The task assigned to the Demons is no less critical or dangerous than what we''re dealing with, and after what they went through, they''ll be out ofbat readiness for a while." Of course, Alexander had heard of the appearance of the Dark Shadow and the assassination of King Morin, which had nearly wiped out a third of the Demon army. It was a miracle they had been tasked with guarding the Southern portal, and an even greater miracle that they actually obeyed and took up the position! In truth, Alexander''s admiration for Sakaar and the Demons had grown immensely after hearing this. If he were in Sakaar''s ce, he wouldn''t know if he could rally human soldiers to do something simr. "There are two other options, Governor," Shadow Sword reminded again. "Please don''t forget, we''re an empire consisting of multiples, and the entire empire is currently at war, not just Jura and the Demons. Why should the rest be exempt?" "...His Excellency won''t be pleased, and you know it," Alexander furrowed his brows slightly. He now understood what Shadow Sword was hinting at, and why he hadn''t spoken inly from the start- it was because his suggestion went against His Excellency''s wishes. "Greend and Orphan''s Bloods have already suffered immense devastation, with countless casualties. His Excellency doesn''t want their poptions to turn against us if we pressure them further by involving them in the remaining battles." "But Governor, haven''t we on Jura been pressured as well? Haven''t we endured the greatest losses since the war began? There isn''t a single soldier in our army who hasn''t lost a loved one, some have lost them all! Yet, we continue to fight, because this is war, and if we stop, we''ll be annihted. I believe the rest of our allies will listen to reason. Haven''t they had enough time to recover already?" Shadow Sword pressed his point again, though his tone was cautious. He was merely nting seeds of thought in Alexander''s mind, careful not to appear as the instigator of an idea that went against His Excellency''smands. "...." Alexander remained silent for a few seconds, then slowly began nodding. He then retrieved two nk scrolls, wrote on them, and sealed them with the insignia of Greend''s Governor, Alexander. He handed the scrolls to Shadow Sword. "Deliver this one to Fogun and the other to Flora. I''ll take full responsibility." Shadow Sword exhaled a relieved sigh. "A wise choice, Governor." He epted the scrolls, gave a slight bow, and vanished. A short whileter - Orphan''s Blood-in front of the Stepped Pyramid "Hmm?" Flora furrowed her brows slightly as a Shadow Sword appeared beside her, holding a scroll in both hands. "Governor Alexander''s seal? ... Alright you may leave." After handing over the scroll, Shadow Sword bowed again before disappearing. "..." Flora spent a few seconds quickly reading through the contents of the message. Her expression shifted from furrowed brows and curiosity to raised brows and astonishment! Looking up, she called out gently, "Darling, I think you need to read this." "Hmm?" Aru, who was hovering above, overseeing the progress of today''s sacrifice, was drawn toward Flora''s voice. He descended to her side, epted the scroll, and read it carefully. A smirk crept onto his face. "He''s getting his backside handed to him on one of thes under the Great Serpent Empire, and now he''s turning to US for help? And he''s doing so on his own responsibility, not even under direct orders from His Excellency?" After finishing, he rolled up the scroll and tossed it back to Flora. "So, this is the Alexander everyone talks about? Seems like he''s just a wishful fool." "Don''t underestimate him. Alexander holds a very prestigious position within the empire. Remember when His Excellency promised you your rank? He said he''d make you a governor, like Alexander, he is only one step under the Supreme Generals." Flora reminded him, ncing at the scroll in her hand. "Writing this message must have been very difficult for him." "Hmph. If I were in his ce, I wouldn''t have written it, even if it cost me my neck," Aru scoffed, waving his hand dismissively as he prepared to fly back to the top of the pyramid. "Ignore it. We''re not fighting for this Alexander. Don''t move unless you receive an imperial decree directly from His Excellency." "Not move? What about you?" Flora quickly grabbed her lover''s hand. "You''re not nning to defy orders, are you?"N?v(el)B\\jnn "Defy who? That option is long gone for me," Aru shook his head. "It''s just that I''m not officially part of the Empire yet. Didn''t you hear His Excellency? He said he''d make a custom oath tablet just for me before granting my rank and promises. That hasn''t happened yet. So officially, I''m not a member of the True Beginning Empire." "You''re the only one he''s done this with. He doesn''t trust you, not even a little," Flora said, her gaze dropping to the ground. Serving Robin under such circumstances would always be clouded with suspicion, even if Aru took the most severe oath imaginable. And everyone would always see Aru as a ve rather than an ally. "...I can''t me him. I''ll have to live with it." Aru shrugged, his expression bitter. If he were in Robin''s ce and knew his own history, he wouldn''t havested a minute, let alone been given a second chance. "Don''t you want to change how he sees you?" Flora smiled mischievously, waving the scroll in her hand. Chapter 988 Reaction Chapter 988 Reaction Nihari ¡ª City of Hope Krkrkr! Krkrkr! Bang! While arge fleet of warships hovered over the buildings of the City of Hope, reducing them to rubble, six figures exuding powerful auras made their way toward the city''s tallest tower. Upon reaching the top floor, they immediately bowed when they saw a familiar face, "We greet His Highness, the Seventh Prince!" "Generals," the Seventh Prince acknowledged with a nod, his tone indifferent. Bang! Bang! "¡­Your Highness, are there any specific orders from His Majesty, or is there a Marshal under whosemand we should operate?" Despite the crashing noisesing from a nearby room, one of the six generals stepped forward and asked directly, without any preamble. Being high-ranking generals meant nothing in this war, with the presence of the Imperial Guards, 4 Marshals, and His Majesty, Pythor himself! Here, even breathing required permission. "His Majesty is not in the mood to issue anymands right now." The Seventh Prince scratched his head and nced toward the source of the crashing noises. "Perhaps you should head to the northern region and assist with the siege against the remaining Nihari giants until His Majesty clear his¡ª" Bang! Another loud crash came from the room, this time followed by a furious shout: "Son of a bitch! That son of a BITCH!!" "¡­Is that His Majesty Pythor''s voice?" one of the generals asked hesitantly, fear creeping into his tone. "What could possibly drive His Majesty to this state?" "Heh~ Who else could it be?" The Seventh Prince let out a deep sigh. "It''s theary emperor, Robin Burton. That man has started refining the spirit of Poison Rock." "When the news of the invasion reached us a few days ago, I advised him not to attempt anything using the spirit of Poison Rock. I warned him that he wouldn''t be able to handle the consequences and that if he tried, Robin Burton would immediately begin refining it for himself," a calm voice emerged from one corner of the room. "But he didn''t listen to me. Instead, he triggered the''s spirit into action. What did he expect to happen? Why won''t any of you ever listen to me? Tsk~" "Wh¡ª WHAT?!" The six generals'' eyes and mouths flew wide open in shock. Refining the spirit of Poison Rock? When did he even go there? How did he ovee the Imperial Guards? How did he find the spirit?! A hundred questions flooded their minds in an instant! "When the news of the invasion reached us a few days ago, I advised him not to attempt anything using the spirit of Poison Rock. I warned him that he wouldn''t be able to handle the consequences and that if he tried, Robin Burton would immediately begin refining it for himself," a calm voice emerged from one corner of the room. "But he didn''t listen to me. Instead, he triggered the''s spirit into action. What did he expect to happen? Why won''t any of you ever listen to me? Tsk~" "Mister Chosen, you should speak more respectfully about His Majesty, or keep your mouth shut," the Seventh Prince said, his brows furrowing. "How was he supposed to know Robin Burton could locate the''s spirit so easily, especially when only His Majesty himself knew its whereabouts?" "Stop underestimating Robin Burton. If you don''t know him, at least listen to those who do." Jabba turned to face the Seventh Prince. "Of course, Robin Burton could find it easily! He didn''t refine it the moment he arrived because he knew doing so would set off a chain of logical events that would lead to the loss of millions of soldiers'' and civilians'' lives for no reason. But His Majesty Baithor didn''t grasp this¡ªor perhaps he refused to believe his opponent''s capabilities¡ªand he''s now trapped everyone in a web of errors and bloodshed. Instead of trying to counter me to appease yourself, you should''ve advised him differently. Just wait, once he calms his rage, you''ll see the kind of decisions he makes." Crack! "You speak as if you''re not the one to me for all of this... If you hadn''t mentioned it, he wouldn''t have even thought of it! Your provocative style is what pushed him to act!" The Seventh Prince''s fingers emitted the sound of cracking joints, his frustration evident. If not for the wrath of the Supreme Lord that would undoubtedly follow, the prince would have killed this arrogant Truth Chosen without hesitation. "And don''t belittle His Majesty. A minor incident like this won''t change anything!" "I only offered advice; I''m no sorcerer capable of influencing His Majesty''s decisions. I''m just a mere human who hasn''t even reached a century of age yet~" Jabba chuckled before fixing his gaze straight ahead. "As for his reaction, we won''t have to wait long." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Bang! Another wall shattered with a deafening crash, and from behind it emerged Pythor, his face ame with fury. "Does he think he holds the upper hand now? Does he think he owns me?! No, I won''t let that piece of trash bask in his triumph!" Bam! Bam! The six generals instantly dropped to their knees. "Your Majesty, please calm your anger!" The Seventh Prince quickly stepped forward toward his father. "The negotiations are just four days away. Even if he continues the refinement, what can he aplish in four days? It took you centuries to refine the''s spirit. Whatever Robin Burton is doing is futile, he''s simply trying to provoke you." "That scoundrel used some trick to push his refinement to 7%. If his goal was to provoke me, then he has fuckin'' seeded!" Pythor bellowed, his voice brimming with intense agitation, with a trace of regret evident in his tone. "He''s already reached 7%? Impossible!" The Seventh Prince stepped forward in disbelief. As a seasoned warrior in the middleary belt, he understood exactly what that rate of progress signified¡ªthe''s spirit had somehow epted Robin as a contender! "If he maintains this pace, he might surpass 10% before the negotiations. I cannot let him sit across from me, smugly dering he''ll im the''s spirit within a few short years. No, worse¡ªhe might not evene to the negotiations at all if he feels he no longer needs to talk!" Pythor''s teeth ground together, the sound echoing through the chamber. "I need to regain some leverage..." From the side, Jabba subtly gestured toward the Seventh Prince, then pointed toward Pythor as if to say, Pay close attention to what''s about to happen. Step... Step... Baithor took deep breaths, attempting topose himself as he walked toward the balcony. "The southern region... I must secure control of the southern region within four days!" He turned to the six generals and gave his orders. "Prepare yourselves. The Seventh Prince will personally lead you, along with several of my elder sons, to crush everything in the South. You have my approval to do whatever it takes to destroy that portal¡ªeven if it means using one of the Cataclysm Sealing Cubes!" "Yes, Your Majesty!" The six generals saluted with fervor before marching out of the chamber, their spirits high. After all, extermination missions were their specialty. "...!!" As for the Seventh Prince, his pupils dted until they nearly touched his eyelids. The southern region was home to billions of native fighters. Additionally, it had seen a continuous influx of demons, swelling their numbers to nearly 300,000w-using demons, hundreds of demon emperors, and an unknown number of warlords. Heading there without a proper strategy would be catastrophic. Even if they emerged victorious, the army would be left in ruins! Slowly, he turned toward Jabba, his eyes full of hatred and rejection, but in turn, Jabba simply shrugged and muttered, "I warned you." Then, he closed his eyes once again. Chapter 989: Sakaars answer Chapter 989: Sakaar''s answer ? Half a Day Later - At the Border Between the Central and Southern Regions Vroommm...n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Dozens of warships began to decelerate, their powerful momentum gradually waning until they came to aplete stop. Pshhhh... The hatch of the lead gship at the front of the fleet opened and out stepped the Seventh Prince along with several of his siblings. As they surveyed the scene before them, their faces were filled with astonishment. "What in the world...?" Pythor''smand had been clear and absolute: invade the southern region, im it, and destroy the space portal. Yet, before even stepping into the southern territory, they were met with a bizarre sight. Stretching out before them as far as the eye could see were ranks of local soldiers of various races. This wasn''t unexpected- they knew the approximate number ofbatants in the southern region. What was strange, however, was the spacing. Between each soldier, there was a distance of exactly ten meters! At that moment, a rough, gravelly voice called out, as if its owner''s throat was caked in dust, "Why did it take you so long?" "You there... Demon General Amon?" The Seventh Prince turned to face a Demon hovering at a moderate distance. "Were you waiting for us?" "Of course. The descent of dozens of ships from the wormhole isn''t exactly subtle, no matter how you look at it. But we''ve been waiting a long time. What''s the matter- did you need to gather a few more of your siblings first? Afraid toe alone? Hehe." Amon''s tone was anything but serious. "You had half a day to prepare, and this is all you''ve managed?" The Seventh Prince gestured dismissively toward the ground, his disdain evident. Feigning surprise, Amon replied, "Oh my, doesn''t the Supreme General Sakaar''s n impress your Highness?" But instead of retorting, the Seventh Prince burst intoughter. "Ha! On the contrary, I find it quite amusing. Am I supposed to be intimidated by the sight of soldiers as far as the eye can see? If I were to deploy a single squad of a thousand soldiers, they''d tear apart this pathetic shape you call a strategy!" "Oh, that sounds very clever. Why don''t you try it?" Amon smirked, his sharp, savage teeth glinting as he motioned toward the ground. ".....'' The Seventh Prince''s brow furrowed slightly. Something felt... off. But he waved toward one of the ships nheless. Vroom... The ship descended closer to the ground before its doors opened. "Charge!!" Arge contingent of soldiers poured out, numbering nearly 5,000. Among them were several martial emperors. "Wipe them out," the Seventh Princemanded, not even ncing at his troops as his full attention remained fixed on Amon. "For the glory of the Great Serpent Empire!!" The 5,000 elite soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire advanced in precise, organized ranks with fierce discipline. Some broke off to form wings on either side of the formation, while others leaped high into the air to strike deep into the heart of the local forces. Their movements were a spectacle- a feast for the eyes of any observer. And what happened next was no less spectacr. As the Seventh Prince had predicted, the wide spacing of the local soldiers turned them into sitting ducks for a massacre. These locals were already far weaker than the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire in terms of weaponry, cultivation level, andbat experience. Now, forced to fight almost individually-each standing in a circle ten meters across with no support¡ª it was as if each one was fighting a whole army on their own. The 5,000-strong army of the Great Serpent Empire advanced swiftly, crushing multiple rows of locals underfoot without losing a single soldier or even slowing their momentum. Strangely, the local soldiers remained rooted in ce, spaced out as though they were sheep waiting for their turn at the ughter. If the imperial forces continued like this, they could kill millions of them without breaking a sweat. "Hahaha!" One of the princesughed boisterously, pping his brother''s shoulder repeatedly in disbelief at the sheer stupidity of what they were witnessing. But the Seventh Prince furrowed his brows, his expression grim. He muttered aloud, "Why? I''ve seen your battles against the Nihari Giants'' Tribes. You may belong to a primitive race unworthy of being called intelligent, but you''re not this stupid..." "For that reason..." Amon, the demon general, chuckled darkly, motioning with his hand to outline a box. "That?" The Seventh Prince''s brow furrowed slightly before his eyes widened in realization. "You mean the Cataclysm Sealing Cubes?" "Indeed, that Cataclysm thing- whatever its name may be. There''s no harm in telling you; after all, there''s nothing you can do about it," Amon said with a smirk. "We saw the destruction caused by it during your assault on myte brother Morin''s and the Supreme General Sakaar''s central army. The''s spirit halts the attack once it extends beyond a certain range. So, we devised a n: increasing the area covered by our soldiers reduces potential losses in case you decide to deploy those cubes again." He gestured to the field below. "Now, a single cube can only take out a few thousand locals. They''ve be practically useless." The Seventh Prince was momentarily speechless. This n sounded utterly... Stupid! "Hahaha, and now your army is just as useless!" that same princeughed mockingly. "Why would we even waste a Cataclysm Cube on this idiocy? Hahahaha!!" Bzzzzzttt! Bzzzt Bzzzt Bzzzt Bzzzt! At that moment, twenty instant spatial gates opened directly behind the 5,000 imperial soldiers, and thousands of demons poured out in the blink of an eye. Shaaa! Swoosh! Boom! As soon as they emerged, the demonsunched a devastating attack on the unprepared soldiers'' rear ranks, inflicting catastrophic damage. By the time the seventh prince realized what was happening, at least a thousand were dead, and the rest were scattered, wounded. "Prepare to deploy more troops! The battle has begun! Surround them and kill them all!" the Seventh Prince shouted, his voice resolute. If not for the risk of hitting his own troops, he would have ordered the use of artillery. Rrrrrr! Three ships descended, their doors opening to unleash reinforcements. Soldiers leaped out in organized formations, waiting for themand to rush forward and encircle the demons. The Seventh Prince wasted no time. As soon as he deemed the formations ready, he raised his hand and shouted, "Advance-?!" But before the words fully left his mouth, the demons retreated with startling speed. Being just a few meters from their instant space portals, they leaped back through them as swiftly as they had appeared, leaving behind a battlefield littered with corpses, injured soldiers, and an air of utter disbelief. Gulp. The local soldiers scattered across the horizon kept their eyes tightly shut. The sounds of their nervous swallows filled the air, mingling with the stench of sweat and fear. They knew the imperial ships and their troops would unleash their fury on them next, yet none dared retreat. "You... Is this your n to stop us? Are you all insane?!" The Seventh Prince was on the verge of losing his mind. At that moment, he finally grasped the strategy concocted by Sakaar- A strategy that was a piece of pure madness. Chapter 990: Demon Commander in person Chapter 990: Demon Commander in person ? Crack. The Seventh Prince clenched his fists tightly, straining to analyze the situation as deeply as possible. The scattered local soldiers lying on the ground were not the real army. They were more akin to an aerial defense system and a means of territorial control. Their presence made it nearly impossible for warships to move freely in the air,nd safely, or establish a base of operations without first engaging in a significant battle. If the ships ignored these locals and attempted to advance, they would face constant harassment from below. While individually weak, their sheer numbers rendered their attacks impossible to disregard. If the ships attempted tond amidst them, they would swarm from all directions, destroying the vessels. Keeping the warships in the air wasn''t a practical solution either, especially against the instant spatial portals. Amon and his forces could appear directly atop a ship, destroy it, and then move on to the next. In a battlefield swarming with martial emperors, especially one against the True Beginning Empire with its endless innovations, warships are nothing more than a means of transportation. The only viable option, as the Seventh Prince now understood, was to advance on foot. But deploying ground troops brought its own nightmares. The demons would use those cursed portals to summon an equal number of soldiers, engaging in close-quartersbat almost immediately. They would deliberately integrate into the ranks of their soldiers, disrupting formations, supply lines, and strategic support structures. It wasn''t organizedbat-it was pure chaos. The demons'' goal was simple: to eliminate the possibility of using artillery or the Cataclysm Sealing Cubes. If the prince deployed 50,000 troops, the demons would counter with 50,000 of their own, throwing them straight into the hearts of his men. Should the prince attempt to use a Cataclysm Sealing Cube to wipe out the demons, he''d inevitably sacrifice an equivalent number of his own troops in the process! What if he deployed his entire force? His 500,000 soldiers and 600 martial emperors could surely overwhelm any tricks. "Idiot!" he muttered, pping his own forehead before shaking his head to refocus. Deploying the entire army now would be the gravest mistake-a move that would y directly into the demonmander''s hands. If hemitted all his troops, Sakaar, the supposed demonmander, wouldn''t even need to bring in his true army. Instead, he''d open portals to unleash an endless flood of local civilians into the fray. What could 500,000 soldiers do against millions-or even billions of locals? A massive loss of civilian lives? Clearly, Demon Commander Saksar didn''t care. Judging by the terrified expressions of the locals, the demon had likely threatened them into throwing their lives away. An unfathomable waste of energy pearls? These demons seemedpletely indifferent to their value, treating the pearls as if they were more abundant than bread and water. He couldn''t maintain his forces in the airspace over the southern region, nor could he take a step on its soil... He hadn''t even set foot in the southern region, yet he was already in a checkmate. "....." The Seventh Prince''s gaze turned fiery with frustration as he red at Amon, but he knew he had no choice. Taking a deep breath, he reluctantly signaled to his brothers and the generals. "Order the army to retreat to the borders of the central region!" "Big brother, what are you-?!" The prince who had beenughing moments ago was taken aback by this sudden decision. "Do it!" The Seventh Prince turned toward his brothers with an air of absolute authority, his piercing gaze holding them in ce until they nodded reluctantly and returned to the ships. He watched the massive fleet begin its slow and deliberate retreat until they safely got out of the danger zone. Turning back to face Ammon, the prince''s expression was calm but resolute. "I apologize, but I won''t be granting your wish today." "And you won''t achieve yours either," Ammon snapped, irritation evident in his voice. Yet, despite his frustration, he refrained from further provocation. The demons'' mission was unchanging: maintain their stronghold in the southern region and ensure the imperial forces remained paralyzed, while they themselves remained ready for battle at any given moment in case his excellency issued a summon. "That might not be entirely true," the Seventh Prince smirked, his voice carrying quiet confidence as a faint smile curved his lips. Without waiting for a response, he turned on his heel and flew back to the mothership. As he ascended the gangway, his voice rang out, low but audible, "I''m not the kind to leave empty-handed, you shall soon know who are you messing with." "...?" A deep unease settled in Amon''s chest, his instincts screaming that the seventh prince was plotting something. It was a sensation he couldn''t shake. And soon, his fears were realized. Vroooom! The mothership''s rear engines roared to life, glowing with an intense blue luminescence that bathed the surrounding area in an eerie light. "No!!" Ammon''s eyes widened in shock as his left arm morphed into a massive cleaver, gleaming menacingly. He lunged toward the ship with all his might, the air around him trembling from his power. But the ship''s thrusters ignited with blinding speed. With a whoosh, the warship vanished into the horizon, elerating to reach a speed approaching that of light. Winter''s Punchment City- Whoosh! The very fabric of space shuddered as the massive ship materialized out of thin air, its arrival heralded by a low hum that resonated through the emptyndscape. "..." From the bridge, the Seventh Prince surveyed the deste expanse with sharp, calcting eyes. There were no signs of the demon army, nor the scattered soldiers who had been positioned in a meticulously spaced formation just hours earlier. The closest radar signatures of enemy forces were now detected miles away, their absence both puzzling and suspicious. Then, a glint of metallic light caught his attention from the corner of his eye. He pointed sharply, his voice filled with excitement. "There!" In the distance, towering against the bleak horizon, stood a massive, intricately designed metallic archway: the southern region''s spatial gateway, its imposing structure glimmering ominously under the faint sunlight. "...Hmm?" But just as his gaze settled on the gateway, another figure drew his attention. A Demon, nearly three meters tall, loomed atop the gateway, monstrous, spiral horns pulsing where his eyes should have been. Around him swarmed an army of what appeared like hideous, blood-colored insects, buzzing nonstop. "...Are those the infamous Blood Daisys?" As the ship closed in, the prince''s breath hitched, his eyes widening in disbelief at the ghastly disy. "It''s Sakaar- the demonmander Sakkar!!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om nk. The ship''s heavy doors slid open, and the Seventh Prince stepped out alone, his figure radiating amanding aura. The distance between him and Sakaar was now no more than a few hundred meters, close enough for every word to be heard, every subtle expression to be seen. "I didn''t think my grand prize would double today! Do you think you''ll relive your fabled victory of halting one of our fleets single-handedly in this very spot? I''m afraid you''ve grossly miscalcted..." The prince''s voice wasced with both confidence and mockery as he retrieved a dark, foreboding cube from his coat, holding it up like a trophy. "Today will be thest day of your life and one of the most glories of mine!" "...." Sakaar, his towering form unmoving, stared at the cube with an unnerving stillness. The cube''s sinister aura seemed to resonate with his very being, yet his expression betrayed neither fear nor surprise. Slowly, he rose to his full, menacing height, his movements deliberate and almost taunting. "Are you certain you wish to do this? Your brother''s end was far from glorious. His miserable shape still I can see even if I don''t have eyes, and his screams - oh, they''re the lubies that sing me to sleep these days." "To kill a dangerous foe like you and destroy an enemy space portal in one fell swoop- well, that''s a fair trade for the life of someone as insignificant as me," the prince replied, his calm smile now tinged with a hint of cold determination. "...I don''t believe you," Sakar said, his deep voice reverberating with dark certainty as he tilted his head slightly, his monstrous features contorting in a mockery of thought. "You''re not that type of man. You wouldn''t sacrifice yourself- not for anyone." Chapter 991: Daisies upgrade Chapter 991: Daisies upgrade ? "Where did you get this confidence from? You know nothing, so please don''t speak as if you know me. My soul and blood are devoted to the Great Serpent Empire!" The smile on the Seventh Prince''s face gradually faded. "Secondly, I''m not like those three scum. Who said I must die? Maybe I have my own way of escaping theary spirit''s reaction. Do you really want to test that out?" Of course, he was lying. There was no such way, at least nothing that he knew of, and he certainly did not intend to sacrifice himself for anyone! But if he could somehow deceive Sakaar into withdrawing his army from part of the southern region, for example, and destroy the portal in exchange for saving his life, he would have done the Empire a great service. The resources he could pull from the treasury would multiply! "Yes, I do like to try," Sakaarughed as if the matter were of no concern to him. The underworld Daisies around him began to shake violently. "You... have you lost your mind? Don''t you know what you''re getting yourself into?" The Seventh Prince nearly lost hisposure at Sakaar''s cold reaction. "I''ve faced that dark shadow before, I looked it right in the eyes when it started attacking," Sakaar said, shaking his head. "It''s terrifying, something out of nightmares. That shadow wiped out half of my army in front of me, and I couldn''t do a thing about it. But... What do I have to fear?" "...What are you talking about? You were there?" The Seventh Prince''s eyelid twitched for a moment... Jabba had three direct monitoring arrays, but Robin Burton destroyed one of them during the Safe City battle, leaving him with only two. Later, when the Cataclysm Sealing Cubes were activated, Jabba had focused one array on Morin and his army, and the other on Hk as they were in the most lethal locations in their eyes. They never saw what happened to Sakaar! When theyter learned of his survival, they mocked the prince sent with the cube for failing to lock onto the target. One of them even suggested that perhaps Sakaar sensed the danger and quickly escaped through one of those annoying instant portals... But the way Sakaar spoke now suggested that something else had happened, something that could change everything he was nning for! "Listen, I knew cowards like you would try to avoid the ground battle and target the portal, so I evacuated the army around here and stayed alone. If you want to use that cube, use it already." Sakaar spoke seriously in his hoarse voice, Before adding, "But here is a piece of advice for you, If you use it on me, you''ll waste your time and life because I can easily escape from the shadow. It couldn''t touch me when I was using only 10% of the Blood Sea. So, what can it possibly do to me now when fully prepared? And if you want to use it on the portal, feel free, but we''ve already built another one in the southern region, and we haven''t activated it yet, so again, you''ll waste your time and life." The mocking smile returned to Sakaar''s face. "In either case, whether you manage to escape theary spirit''s influence or not..." Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh "...you and everyone on this ship will not leave here alive, whether you activate the cube or not. It''s over, the moment you though abouting here, you were already dead." Sakaar shook his head. "...?!" The Seventh Prince quickly looked around. The speed of the underworld daisies was blinding. Before he could do anything, the daisies spun rapidly and surrounded him and the mothership in an instant. Sakaar could rain them down with just a thought, and if the mothership tried to use its maximum speed to escape, it would crash into them, causing it to crash just the same! "...Sakaar, demonmander, do you think you''ve won now? Do you think I can''t do anything to you now?!" The Seventh Prince''s energy red, and his aura as a level 48 Martial Emperor was revealed to everyone. Even the terrified soldiers inside the mother ship were stunned and relieved by this revtion! "..." But Sakaar didn''t seem overly impressed. He simply raised his hand, then moved a single finger Whoosh. An underworld daisy elerated it spinning around its axis, its multiple petals bing like saw des, then shot toward the Seventh Prince! "You''ll pay for underestimating me!!" The humiliation the Seventh Prince felt was indescribable. The daisy Demon Commander Sakaar had chosen to attack with was the furthest one from the battlefield, meaning he was deliberately giving him time to prepare! "Yeaaaah!!" The Seventh Prince ced the dark cube under his left armpit, then extended his right palm fully. A boundless flow of purple mist poured out of his palm and transformed into the shape of a five-horned snake. It was the manifestation of Durger the Devourer! This was the powerful attack used by every Marshal when cornered, and the Seventh Prince had chosen it from the start! "Rooooaar!!" The great snake''s manifestation let out a powerful roar, then surged forward, ready to tear Sakaar apart! But... Whoooosh Boom. The daisy pierced through the great snake''s head and came out the other side, then continued its path toward the Seventh Prince. "This is bad!" The Seventh Prince didn''t have time to be astonished. He quickly raised the Cataclysm Sealing Cube in front of the underworld daisy. Ding The cube seeded in stopping the daisy, but the shock sent the Seventh Prince backward. Whoosh. "Stop, damn it!" The Seventh Prince felt a twinge of fear when he noticed that the daisy didn''t stop after the collosion. It bounced off the cube, then spun to the side and attacked him from another angle, then again, and again!! "AH!!" Holding the cube as a shield, the Seventh Prince tried to strike the daisy multiple times with an epic dagger at his waist and managed to slice off a few petals each time. After a full minute he finally managed to cut it in half and stop its rapid spinning. Whoosh Whoosh After it was destroyed, arge amount of blood spilled onto the ground, it made a pool big enough to have its own ecosystem! That bond stayed on the ground for only a moment before it flew back toward Sakaar. Then itpressed, reforming into a new daisy ready for action. "Hoof... hoof..." The Seventh Prince panted heavily as he watched the scene, how could such an enormous amount of blood bepressed into a small flower the size of a palm?! "....!!" The soldiers and even the martial emperors inside the warship felt the blood freeze in their veins. Up until this moment, they had been waiting for orders from the Seventh Prince to exit the ship and engage the enemy, but now, they wouldn''t budge from their positions even if they received the signal! Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh Whoosh "No!!" Dozens, even hundreds of thousands of daisies increased their spinning speed, rapidly circling around the ship and the Seventh Prince like hos. The sight of these things closing in sent a chill to the bone! "No need to feel bad, little imperial guard. After my previous battle with the fleet, then facing that damned shadow, I felt the need to adjust my approach a little," Sakaar advanced confidently, cing his hands behind his back. "The underworld daisies are strong in groups, but they''re individually weak, and that won''t do against a strong opponent." He continued, "So, I divided the amount of blood among the daisies unequally andpressed them at different ratios. Some of these daises are ordinary, while others contain 10% of the Blood Sea, and one of them contains 30%!" Then Sakaarughed and leaned forward slightly, "... You tried one with 5%, how about trying one with 10%?" "Hoof... hoof..." The Seventh Prince''s eyes darted around frantically for a moment, desperately seeking an escape, but to no avail... He straightened up, abandoning his offensive stance, and sighed. "...State your terms. Clearly, if you wanted to kill me, I would already be dead, but I''m still alive. What do you want for me to leave?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Sakhar''s expression turned slightly harsher as he pointed to the Seventh Prince''s left hand. "Give me that thing." Chapter 992: News of two fronts Chapter 992: News of two fronts ? Half a Day Later - Poison Rock "Your Excellency... Your Excellency..." Leonid Burton approached Rubin''s body and began tapping it gently. After a full five minutes, Rubin opened his eyes and looked toward Leonid, annoyed that his Spirit Refining process was interrupted. It was Evergreen who had shaken his soul domain to alert him about the newer. "What is it?" "I apologize for disturbing you, Your Excellency," Leonid quickly lowered his head, then slowly raised it with a pleading expression. "General Caesar has not requested anything, but on his behalf and the rest of the army, I felt it necessary to ask for your intervention. The situation is dire." "...Exin further." Rubin furrowed his brows slowly. "Six of the nine Great Beasts under Durger the Devourer have personally moved to attack our army, bringing all their subordinates with them. The reinforcements from others have helped halt their advance and evened the scales, but General Caesar no longer has the luxury of assigning part of the army for rest or treatment. They''ve all been engaged in full-scalebat for the past two hours with no reserves. The martial emperors in our ranks have reached the limits of their stamina and the affinity booster serum effect is running out, they began to fall, and the War Lords will soon copse as well!" Leonid exined quickly. He continued, "If a seventh beast and its troopers join the battle now, we will crumble. Even if none join, I fear that in the next hour, all the warlords and martial emperors in our ranks will be forced to retreat or they will get killed. General Caesar has been forced to consume his affinity booster serum twice and refine it while activating his Wall of Death me, which is umting damage in his body. He will have to stop soon to treat himself before he can consume another one..."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "...A wave of beasts can be this powerful?" Rubin clenched his fists tightly. He no longer med Leonid for disturbing him; the situation was disturbing enough. He had indeed summoned those reinforcements from others primarily to intimidate the Marshals and Imperial Guards, but in hindsight, the reinforcements, along with the current army, should have been enough to handle the beasts and showcase the empire''s power- even if they didn''t win. These reinforcements consisted of 120,000 soldiers who wieldedws, 120 martial emperors, 8 warlords, and four generals! If this army werebined with their already present forces, they would now be facing 320,000w-using soldiers, 280 martial emperors including the Shadow Swords, and 17 warlords. This does not even include the Draco swarm and the Terra Knights Legion, who had all been deployed to assist. Moreover, Caesar himself was there supported by life energy from Richard... Was all this not enough?! Dugar himself had yet to make a move! "Your Excellency, whenever one of the Nine Great Beasts moves, 100 to 200 beasts emperors follow, obeying their everymand. This doesn''t include the hundreds of thousands of beasts behind each one. The only reason we''ve held on is thanks to General Caesar, and the fact that the Crown Prince has been releasing heavy murderous intent, halting the beasts at several gaps on his own." "...." Rubin tapped his thigh several times, then turned his gaze toward a particr direction - the same ce where he hadst seen the Marshals and Imperial Guards. They were still standing in their positions. At that moment, the old Marshal, who had fought Caesar on the first day, was shouting at the young Marshal, gesturing toward him aggressively. The young Marshal, however, appeared mostly unfazed. Rubin stared at them for a moment, while he couldn''t hear everything the old Marshal was saying, it was clear, however, that he was generally urging an immediate attack taking advantage of the fact that the pce military square was devoid of soldiers. The young Marshal however seemed uninterested! "...Again, he''s refusing to take the bait. The first time in the pce, when the army had not yet deployed, he had the chance to target me or the portal, but he declined and managed to save all of the imperial guards and that old fart. And now, it''s the second time he refuses to take action. I wouldn''t be surprised if he was behind the idea of provoking Durger. Tsk~ If it weren''t for him, all 200 guards and that old man would have been wiped out by now... That person is not so simple." Rubin muttered, slightly irritated. In battle, there are many types of opponents- honorable and intelligent ones, or fools who rely purely on strength. Each one has weaknesses that can be exploited... but those who are treacherous and expect trickery at every turn are the hardest enemies. That person didn''t know Rubin''s true strength, nor what he was thinking now, but something within him told him that danger was approaching and he trusted it. Most generals and high-ranking individuals would ignore this inner voice, either to avoid losing face in front of their subordinates and appearing cowardly or due to the arrogance in their hearts that tells them nothing can harm them if they n well. But that person listens to his instincts fully, disregarding the opinions of others. He is dangerous. "...Heh~ I''m certain that if I can bring in one more reinforcement, they''ll take the bait. At least that old man will, he doesn''t seem like he can endure much longer." Rubin let out a sarcasticugh, then pped his knees and stood up. He began to crack his neck from side to side. "But I can no longer bring in any more decent reinforcements, nor can we afford to wait for the beast battle to unfold any longer. It''s time for the heavy artillery to intervene... Go and prepare for the final confrontation with the beasts, I''ll take care of the intruders." "Understood, Your Excellency!" Leonid Burton immediately understood Rubin''s intentions and ran toward the space portal. After inputting the coordinates into the portal''s control panel, he disappeared within it. Shiiee A ck space spear materialized in Rubin''s hand as he exhaled deeply. "Whooo..." His heart began to race with excitement and anticipation. He can''t go help against Durger while those snakes are standing by. And if they didn''te, he''d go to them! Of course, he might not be able to kill a handful of them before the rest scatter, but that was fine... At the very least, he had to make sure to kill that young Marshal first! Bzzzt At that moment, the portal behind Rubin activated, drawing his attention once again. "Hmm?" Leonid had just left- who could being to Poison Rock? "Where is His Excellency?...Your Excellency!!" A Shadow Sword that Rubin had never seen before hurriedly rushed out from the gate and began frantically searching for him. Someone pointed him toward Rubin, and he rushed toward him, his face showing signs of something serious happening. "What now?!" Rubin asked in irritation. Wasn''t what was happening at Poison Stone enough? The Shadow Sword didn''t even take a breath before speaking quickly, "Your Excellency!! The southern region of Nihari has been breached, and the portal in the Winter Punishment City has been destroyed!!" -Three days remain until negotiations begin- Chapter 993: The green and red moves Chapter 993: The green and red moves ? "What did you say?!" Robin''s eyes widened in shock. "How did this happen? Tell me everything in detail!" "Your Excellency, even we, the Shadow Swords, don''t know!" The young man wearing the mask and the Shadow Swords uniform spoke quickly. "Just half a day ago, the southern- central border was attacked. General Amon managed topletely halt the offensive and forced their main army to retreat. However, one of their ships escaped at maximum speed andter headed toward the Winter punishment City!" Robin furrowed his brows slightly but didn''t seem overly surprised. If they possessed such speed, it was natural they''d use it to strike at key strongholds. Sakaar must have anticipated something like this. "So? How did Sakar respond?" "We don''t know!" The Shadow Sword replied promptly. "The Supreme General evacuated the city and its surroundings, iming another Dark Shadow might appear. He forbade anyone from approaching or attempting surveince, saying it might provoke the Shadow." "...?" Robin''s surprise grew slightly. How exactly would they provoke the Shadow? If it were to appear, it would do so to destroy- it wouldn''t need provocation to start attacking. "And then? Did the Shadow show up?" "We don''t know, Your Excellency. The same phenomenon described by the Demon Army previously didn''t ur. However, after that confrontation, the portal was destroyed, and Supreme General Saksar was severely injured. In return, the mothership that attacked the city was destroyed." The Shadow de spoke quickly yet calmly. "Only one person survived from the ship: the Seventh Prince, who returned to the frontlines, exploiting Sakaar''s injury. He is currently leading devastating battles, emerging victorious several times. Within just a few hours, he has taken control of 5% of the southern region!" "..." Robin didn''t know how to feel about this report. There were too many unknowns. First among them: who could injure Sakaar other than the Dark Shadow- or perhaps Hk or Pythor? But the situation was still dire. Five percent may seem small, but it is stillrger than the entire surface area of Jura. "Your Excellency? Do you have orders for us? How should we handle the current situation?" After a minute of silence, the Shadow Sword tried to remind Robin of his presence. After a brief pause, Robin lifted his head and asked, "...Sakaar, is he still in the picture? Can he still issuemands?" The Shadow de nodded. "Yes, Your Excellency, but his decisions are erratic. Because of them, we''ve been losing battles one after another. We believe his injuries have greatly affected him, but he continues to push himself." "Oh, that settles it, then." Robin pped his hands, smiling. "Let him make whatever decisions he sees fit and assist him in executing them." "But, Your Excellency...!!" The Shadow Sword''s eyes widened. "The death toll among the Nehari locals has reached a critical level!" "Ry my message to everyone concerned. You may leave now." Robin remained unfazed. "...Understood, Your Excellency." The Shadow Sword gave a deep bow before disappearing. Robin turned his gaze back to the ground, gently tapping it with his ck spear in a steady rhythm. The report he''d just heard was riddled with inconsistencies. Someone like Sakaar wouldn''t make all those mistakes. Perhaps he had a n-but what could it be? After a little while, Robin shrugged and increased the tapping rate with his spear until he suddenly stopped. He had decided to let it go. Wasn''t this the reason he promoted Sakaar to be a Supreme General? To make decisions and manage the wars autonomously? What would be the point of his promotion if Robin had to meddle in his strategies? Nehari was now Sakaar''s battle. Bzzzzzt At that moment, the space portal activated once again, its flickering glow intensifying as it signaled the establishment of a connection with another space portal. Bzzzt... BZZZZT... "Hmm? The space portal is unusually active today!" Robin remarked, his curiosity piqued. The shimmering void within the space portal began to expand unnaturally, pulsating with an ominous energy and emitting louder, more intense sounds. It was clear that something extraordinary was about to emerge! "...?!" What stepped through the space portal left Robin utterly speechless, his mind reeling at the sight. BAM BAM Towering giants, each a colossus of tens of meters in height, began to emerge. First came their enormous, weathered heads, then their massive arms rippling with raw power, followed by their broad, imposing torsos, and finally their tree-trunk-like legs. Each one stood over 50 meters tall, their sheer presence exuding an overwhelming level 48 aura that reverberated through the air like a thunderp. "The Tree Fathers?!" Robin eximed, his voice tinged with disbelief and awe. Weren''t they supposed to be stationed in Greend for recuperation? "Your Excellency." The three incarnations of the Tree Fathers bowed their colossal forms toward Robin, their towering silhouettes casting immense shadows over the ground as they acknowledged him. BZZZT SWOOSH SWOOSH The space portal continued its vibrant, chaotic resonance as more figures began to emerge. Behind the giants, several airborne figures appeared. Their presence wasmanding, their wooden armor intricately adorned with ck metallic embellishments that gleamed ominously under the light. It was none other than the Martial Emperors of Greend! Among them stood the four renowned kings: Fugon, Sharver, Haidar, and Dibas, each radiating his own aura of authority and strength. BAM BAM BAM The grand procession didn''t stop there. Following the emergence of around 80 of these fearsome martial emperors, an unending tide of Terra cavalry began pouring forth. Row after row of Tera-mounted riders streamed through the space portal. The Terra beasts, magnificent creatures native to Greend, moved with a primal elegance. These powerful, intelligent creatures had be the backbone of Greend''s army. Evergrin had prepared nearly a million of these formidable beasts for Robin, their numbers swelled even further after years of unchecked reproduction. With their strength, intelligence, and loyalty, these Terra beasts had reced less intelligent mounts like the gazelle lions, bing the pride and foundation of Greend''s military might. The sheer number of Terra riders emerging from the portal was staggering- an endless wave of power that defied estimation. "This...?" Robin muttered, his voice barely audible as he stood transfixed by the majestic and entirely unexpected disy of force. "We greet Your Excellency!" Fugon and his entouragended gracefully in front of Robin, their movements precise and disciplined. Without hesitation, their power, and their loyalty are evident in their every motion. After bowing deeply, they raised their heads to meet Robin''s gaze with unwavering resolve. "Your Excellency, we may not be as powerful as the Demon Army that took on Nihari alone, or the overwhelming forces of Jura that battled the seven Tree Fathers when they were far weaker than now, but we are still able to fight. All of us crave vengeance for the devastation that befell our home. To be honest, we felt a pang of sorrow knowing that you needed support and did not call upon us. Do you not consider us part of your realm, Your Excellency? But now we are here. Please,mand us as you see fit!" "... Who told you that we needed support?" Robin finally broke his gaze from the seemingly endless stream of warriors emerging from the space portal. "It was Governor Alexander." Fugon pulled out a meticulously sealed scroll and handed it to Robin with both hands, his gesture filled with deference. "He informed us that you needed reinforcements but that he couldn''te himself. So, hemanded us to head to Poison Rock immediately in his ce, sealing the scroll with his own authority as the Greend governor. Headquarters Lady Emily was also gracious enough to provide us with the coordinates~." "....." Robin took several moments to read the contents of the scroll. His brows furrowed slightly as he exhaled a long sigh before rolling the scroll closed. "That man... sending me reinforcements when he himself is in need? He''s shouldering responsibilities far beyond hisn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om means." "As far as I know, the Governor also requested reinforcements for his own from The Orphan Blood, though the forces sent to him didn''t seem particrly substantial..." Fugon began exining, his tone measured, "During my meeting with Headquarters Lady Emily, I saw Aru apanied by nine others. They were requesting coordinates for R-1, stating their intent to go there as reinforcements." "...Aru, and nine others?!" Robin''s voice carried a note of disbelief, what could ten individuals do in such a situation? The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 994: The bait worked Chapter 994: The bait worked ? "Aru went to R-1 and took nine individuals with him?!" Robin''s tone showed quite the surprise in it. He had gathered substantial general information about the from the Marshal''s soul and had previously received reports on the situation on R-1. The Great Serpent Empire had been attempting to eradicate the inhabitants of that for thousands of years but had nevere close to achieving their goal. The natives possessed an innate affinity for the Paths of Wind, Darkness, and Sound, in addition to being born with wings that allowed them to fly naturally and more swiftly. Capturing some of them was an arduous task, let alone exterminating them entirely! Recently, when it became evident that the Great Serpent Empire''s army had significantly dwindled in number, the localsunched a devastating rebellion to reim theirnds. As they pushed forward and victory seemed within their grasp -with fewer than 30,000 soldiers of the Serpent''s army remaining¡ªthe long-awaited dawn of liberation finally appeared on the horizon. And then Alexander and his army showed up. Devastated, the natives found themselves forced to ally with their former oppressors to gain critical information about the True Beginning Empire''s forces. From their perspective, as long as the two empires were at war, the soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire were bound to know a trick or two for dealing with these troublesome invaders. However, they soon discovered that their new allies were just as clueless about the intruders'' capabilities as they were! Despite the instability of the alliance, they decided to maintain it, unwilling to abandon 30,000 soldiers and a few martial emperors as allies so easily. The n was straightforward: join forces to drive out the neers, then eliminate the old enemies afterward. This scheme was far from a secret; the leader of the natives had publicly dered it on more than one asion, but the Great Serpent Empire''s soldiers could say nothing, dyingter is better than dying now! Under such dire circumstances, where Alexander''s forces relied heavily on arrays to support their every move, what difference ten individuals -martial emperors or not- could possibly make? "We were surprised as well, Your Excellency. But there''s no doubt that he only brought those nine, even Lady Emily looked surprised and asked if he was sure." King Sharver interjected, seizing the opportunity to speak. "And those nine didn''t seem particrly strong wither. They''re old ¡ªvery old-dressed in strange robes with creepy, intimidating tattoos." "The Step Pyramid Priests..." Robin muttered, his brows furrowing slightly. He had seen them before with Flora. Their appearances and auras were oppressive and unsettling, yet they hadn''t struck him as exceptionally powerful. Why would Aru take them on such a mission? "Your Excellency, should we send part of our army to R-1? We''ve brought plenty of forces," King Haidar suggested, his voice tinged with pride. "...There''s no need," Robin replied, shaking his head dismissively. "Aru may not seem like it, but he''s a masterful schemer. I want to see what he''s nning." With a casual wave of his hand, Robin gestured toward the massive army gathering in the pce courtyard. "For now, I want you to head to the Beastfront. Use several instant space portals to scatter your entry points, giving the illusion that your numbers are greater than they are. Once you arrive, take the front lines and allow the soldiers there to rest. Your presence should halt the beast wave entirely, setting the stage for the decisive battle." "Oh? We won''t be the ones initiating the decisive battle, Your Excellency?" King Dibas asked, his curiosity piqued. Could there be someone else on the way? Robin patted Dibas''s shoulder with a reassuring smile. "Just go and y some beasts. And don''t forget to collect their crystals." This time, his smile wasn''t just an expression -it was an outpouring of genuine emotion. The Greenderns'' arrival without an official decree spoke volumes. It meant they saw themselves as inseparable from the Empire, willing to fight and bleed as true participants in this war. This realization stirred something deep within Robin, a mix of pride and gratitude he hadn''t felt in years. Then with a respectful bow and after exchanging a few more formalities, the four kings turned and made their way back to their troops. Robin remained rooted to the spot, his gaze fixed on the enormous army as it began its disciplined march toward the space portals. The rhythmic tter of armor and weapons echoed in the air, but his mind wandered elsewhere. Two pressing uncertainties gnawed at the edges of his thoughts, refusing to let go. Sakaar. Aru.N?v(el)B\\jnn Two men who could not have been more different, yet equally mysterious. One was the empire''s most brilliant tactician, a master of ns that often looked like he could see the future. The other was its most cunning and unpredictable mind, always shrouded in secrets and maniption. Both were now acting independently, moving their pieces across a chessboard Robin couldn''t see. And he -despite his position as their emperor- could only stand and wait for the unfolding of their schemes. He let out a slow breath, shaking off the weight of his thoughts. Trust. That was the cornerstone of an empire. Without it, everything else was meaningless. His gaze shifted to the horizon where the Imperial Guardsy concealed, and there it was- the confirmation he dreaded. It was the calm before a storm. The marshals had stopped their bickering, their silence more ominous than their arguments. The guards sat in focused meditation, their breathing deliberate and steady, while others honed their des with grim determination. They are undoubtedly preparing to strike the moment the Greend army leaves. The bait had been taken. Two Hours Later The portal buzzed and shed. For two relentless hours, spitting out battalions without pause. The soldiers that emerged were not mere reinforcements- they were a force capable of invadings on their own. Three hundred thousand Terra Riders appeared in total, the pressure from their presence was terrifying. Behind them came one hundred thousand Draco Riders, their winged beasts casting massive shadows that rippled across the ground. Towering above them all were the three Tree Fathers, their presence was extremely eye-catching with their nearly 60-meter height! And then there were the martial emperors- eighty of them. Each one radiated power that seemed to bend the air around them, their strides steady and purposeful. This was not a reinforcement, it was the entire elite forces of Greend! Once the final group had assembled, three more teleportation portals red to life. Without hesitation, the Tree Fathers led the charge, their massive forms vanishing into the shimmering light. The army followed swiftly. After the massive army left they only left behind a few Rune Masters and Divine cksmiths attending to scattered tasks, a small contingent of soldiers guarding the portal, a handful of Shadow Swords lurking in the shadows for reconnaissance- and Robin. Swoosh! Boom! A purple projectile came hurtling down from above, like a falling meteor, heading straight for the space portal. But just before it could strike, it collided with something in mid-air and shattered into fragments. The projectile, with enough power to pierce the Sky Shield Dome and cause rapid corrosion, was stopped in its tracks. Yet, the Sky Shield Dome''s self-healing and adaptive properties activated almost instantly, mending itself and regaining its wless form. "Here we go!!" Robin''s body tensed with anticipation, he finally opened his eyes. A wide, triumphant grin spread across his face, and his slender spear gleamed in his hand. He was ready for battle, every fiber of his being brimming with excitement! The big fish has arrived! Chapter 995: The silver blades Chapter 995: The silver des ? "Fire!" A thunderous shout rang out from above, and momentster, purple projectiles began raining mercilessly upon the Sky Shield Dome. "Find shelter and focus solely on powering the Sky Shield Dome!" Robin barked, pointing towards the remaining rune masters, divine smiths, and soldiers within the array. Without hesitation, heunched himself upward like an arrow. Swoosh! Robin passed through the Sky Shield Dome effortlessly. With two swift thrusts of his slender spear, Bwoof! Bwoof! he neutralized two iing projectiles just before impact. Bwoof! Bwoof! Bwoof! In quick session, he obliterated every other projectile in the horizon with precise strikes. Then, his voice thundered, "Show yourselves, cowards! You won''t touch the portal unless you kill me first!" p... p... p... Slow apuse echoed from above, apanied by a deep, aged voice. "Impressive. I''ve never seen anyone counter corrosive projectiles so effortlessly. I must admit, you have some remarkable tricks up your sleeve. No wonder you''ve built such a powerfulary empire in such a short time." Through the dense purple haze, Robin finally caught sight of the neers- around 130 figures led by an aged marshal. "..." Robin seemed uninterested in Marshal Snite''spliments. His brows furrowed deeply as his gaze darted left and right before locking onto the marshal''s eyes. "What is this nonsense? Where''s the rest of your forces?" "...?" The old marshal''s expression darkened, the insult hitting him like a p. "We don''t need everyone to kill you." "Tsk~ That sly rat fled again..." Robin muttered, visibly frustrated. The young marshal had not only avoided the bait but had sessfully rescued 70 imperial guards as well. "Stop talking as if you''re in control!" The aged marshal snapped, his patience gone. Behind him, the menacing manifestation of Durgr the Devourer materialized. "Kill him! That man is theary Emperor, Robin Burton. Whoever ims his head will be rewarded with enough blood to ascend as the next marshal!" Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The imperial guardsunched their attacks without hesitation, each of them vying for the honor of ending the war and securing their ce in history, how glorious would killing aary Emperor be? Even if it''s in the youngary belt, it still meant something! "Hmph, a circus of fools!" Robin growled as his eyes began to glow with a golden radiance. Then the golden light spread, engulfing his hair, and shoulders, and eventually cascading over his entire form like a shimmering golden cloak. Bam! Bam! Bam! Hundreds of attacks descended upon Robin like a torrential storm. Whether elemental assaults channeled through their epic weapons or corrosive minorw strikes, everything disintegrated the moment it touched the golden cloak. me beasts, wind serpents, and purple phantoms ceased to exist- The golden aura instantly severed the bonds holding the patterns together. Yet, the protection wasn''t absolute. "Bffft!" Robin staggered backward, coughing up a mouthful of blood. Though thews unraveled and dissipated, the energy behind the attacks lingered, striking Robin directly. "This is so damn annoying..." he muttered, wiping the blood off his lips. The injury wasn''t severe; it was as if he''d been hit by hundreds of air cannons. While irritating, it was still something his body could endure. "You... What kind of sorcery is this?!" Marshal Snite took a hesitant step back in midair, his voiceced with disbelief. Watching those grandiose attacks vanish upon contact felt like witnessing an impossibility. Rumble... Rumble... The skies above began to echo with powerful thunderps, but nothing came of it. "Heh, you''ve missed your chance now, little girl." Robin chuckled at the sound, knowing that Rocky must have uncovered the secret of his Golden Eyes of Truth by now. p! Robin spread his arms wide before pping them together forcefully. "Now, it''s my turn!" Ooooooom! Around Robin, 25 small silver portals materialized, each norger than a clenched fist. From every portal, a slender silver de emerged slowly. As the des floated free, the portals closed, leaving the weapons quivering behind him. Each de pulsated with menacing energy, behaving like chained beasts eager to break free. "Hmm?" Marshal Snite squinted at the strange des. They didn''t resemble legendary weapons or any advanced offensive technique. Something told him these constructs were forged entirely of soul force. "Why are you hesitating?! Continue the attack! He can''t do anything with that cloak or those des other than defend and put on a show!" the marshal barked, his unease easing slightly as he sensed the soul force radiating from the weapons. This wasn''t the first time he''d fought someone utilizing soul force. In the middleary belt,batants relying on soul force were not unheard of-most of them pure-blooded humans. Given that human bodies weren''t naturally designed to harness martial emperor-level power, let alone higher levels, it was logical for them to lean on soul force. It wasn''t shocking to see Robin, a human, attempt to follow this path. Typically, humans used soul force for escape or defense, ensuring survival in perilous encounters. However Those with soul force dense enough to engage in directbat-and the techniques to wield it effectively- were exceedingly rare, revered as masters wherever they went. This young man from the Youngary Belt surely couldn''t be one of them. "If energy attacks won''t work, then his head is mine!" boomed thergest imperial guard as he stepped forward,ughing. He hoisted a massive war hammer, its spiked head gleaming menacingly, ready to cleave Robin in two with a single blow. "Humph!" Robin chuckled at the naivety of the hulking figure before him. He knew that if this were a physical fight, he could effortlessly use his mastery over spacetime to teleport and sever this guy''s head. But today, he had no intention of using spacetime maniption. He wanted to test something new. "Go." Krkrkr! Whoosh! One of the short silver des quivered with anticipation beforeunching forward at an incredible speed, disappearing in a blur as it shattered the sound barrier with a thunderous boom.N?v(el)B\\jnn The Imperial Guard, a level-47 true warrior, showed no fear of the iing de. With a smirk, he adjusted the direction of his massive warhammer, intending to shatter the de mid-flight. "Haha! That little trick won''t-" BAM! The hammer''s head shattered on impact, sending fragments flying, while the short de continued its unstoppable trajectory straight toward the guard''s head. "?!" The guard had no time toprehend what was happening. Driven by sheerbat instinct and years of experience, he ignited his beast blood, channeling all of his power into a protective barrier in front of his forehead¡ª a shimmering wall of purple energy designed to disintegrate anything that touched it in the blink of an eye. Whoosh! But the short de didn''t disintegrate. It didn''t even slow down. It bypassed the purple barrier as if it didn''t exist, vanishing into the guard''s skull. Whoosh! Thud! There were no screams, no visible injuries. The purple energy barrier faded into nothingness before the eyes of the stunned onlookers. The massive frame of the Imperial Guard copsed from the sky like a discarded sack of trash. He was dead. Robin nodded with a faint smile, satisfied with the oue, even if it was exactly as he had anticipated. Raising his gaze to the remaining opponents, he spoke with calm defiance, "Well then, who''s next?" Chapter 996: Epic ranked array Chapter 996: Epic ranked array ? "!!" The full and death of the Imperial Guard stopped everything for a moment, all eyes turned to Robin with awe and fear, trying toprehend what that de was and where it vanished to! After they came storming the Sky Shield Dome with wrath intending to destroy everything in seconds before any other backup showed up, silence nketed the battlefield. Even the soldiers of the True Beginning Empire, the Rune Masters, and the Divine cksmiths hiding in the shadows stood agape in shock. Those short des were lethal to an unimaginable degree. Not even the crushing force of a hammer nor the eroding power of a violet barrier had managed to stop one. Didn''t this mean that every single de could trante into a dead Imperial Guard? And there were still 24 des hovering ominously around Robin. Woooooh~ Despite their numbers approaching 130, all the Imperial Guards retreated a step back. No one wanted to be one of the 24 chosen to fall next! Robin maintained his calm smile, his hands sped behind his back. He didn''t appear to be in any hurry. The recent attack wasn''t anything new to him- it was the One-de Soul Technique that he himself had invented andter taught to Peon. Peon had once used this very technique to torment a Marshal during thetest Battle of Greend! The key difference between Robin and his son was control. Robin possessed an unparalleled mastery over his soul domainpared to anyone he knew. He could open it freely and no longer needed to rely on soul force only for scanning or use it to enhance other physical attacks. Instead, he could directly form soul constructs within his domain and summon them at will. Twenty-five des- each one crafted from 500 soul units- collectively consume 12,500 units of Robin''s vast soul units reserve.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Forparison, 500 soul units were several times the total soul capacity of any one of those guards. Perhaps only the Marshal had a simr number. And that means...? Robin could kill any guard he chose with a single de. As for the Marshal, the de would only shake his soul domain and inflict excruciating pain. Perhaps three or four des would be needed to ensure his death, the question is, is he worth four des? "You... you''re a Soul Master?! How is it possible for a Soul Master to exist in such a youngary domain?!" The Marshal was visibly shaken. Thisbat style was never supposed to appear here. "I don''t know what are you talking about but I''ll take it as apliment, haha," Robin replied, his tone had a touch of arrogance. He tilted his head back,ughing boisterously at the sky. "You''ve entangled yourselves in something far beyond your abilities! Did you truly think you could do as you please just because I stand alone? Fools! I alone am invincible" "Damn it..." the Marshal muttered under his breath, unable to muster a proper retort. Any Soul Master had the right to make such ims. His only hope now was that Robin''s knowledge of the Soul Path wasn''t big enough and that he would tire himself soon. If Robin were a fully realized Soul Master, disaster would descend upon them. "I asked who was next, but no one answered. What''s this? Do I have to choose myself?" Robin chuckled darkly. With a casual wave of his hand, ten des shot out in different directions. "Very well, then. I''ll make the decision for you!" "Damn it!" One of the Imperial Guards noticed a de heading toward him. He dropped from the sky, mentally preparing to execute evasive maneuvers and find a way to counter the deadly weapon. "Huh?" But the de didn''t follow him. Instead, it veered toward another guard. When that guard dodged, the de twisted again, targeting a third. The ten des weren''t homing in on specific targets. Instead, they darted through the ranks of the Imperial Guards like rabid dogs, their chaotic flight paths spreading terror among the soldiers. "Damn it! Our main mission isn''t killing Robin Burton- it''s the spatial portal! Destroy the portal!!" Marshal Snite barked as he dodged two des aimed his way. He returned to attack the Dome of Sky''s protective shield, unwilling to approach Robin while 14 des still hovered protectively around him. He knew too well that the selfish Imperial Guards would never obey an order to attack him until all the des were spent. BOOOOOOM! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Explosions echoed across the battlefield as the chaos unfolded further, the tension suffocating everyone present. "Hmph!" Robin let out a mocking chuckle, his tone and gaze dripping with disdain. This turn of events was hardly surprising, if they can''t kill him directly then they will find anything else to attack and im a victory! But the Sky Shield Dome wasn''t something that would crumble so easily! Adopting an offensive stance, Robin raised his slender ck spear high, both hands gripping it tightly as energy surged through him. In an instant, he vanished, his mastery of the Major Heavenly Law of Space leaving only a faint shimmer in the air. Pak! In the blink of an eye, he reappeared directly before an unsuspecting Imperial Guard. "What?!" the guard eximed, his eyes widening in disbelief as the shadow of Robin''s spear loomed over him. Robin''s Fourth-stage Body Strengthening Divine Tattoo began to glow faintly, enveloping him in an aura of power that rivaled a low-level martial emperor. At the same time, his Pure Strength Divine Tattoo zed brightly, unleashing an explosive burst of power, tripling his might. With unrelenting force, Robin brought the spear down like a divine hammer, its trajectory humming with precision. Bunk! BOOOOOOM! The space ck spear, not forged for this kind of brute force attacks, bent dramatically upon impact, its arc betraying its delicateposition. Yet, the damage was catastrophic. "Blerrggh!!" The guard''s helmet buckled inward with a sickening crunch. His eyes bulged grotesquely, and blood erupted from every orifice-nose, mouth, and eyes. His body, lifeless yet propelled by the blow, shot downward like a meteor. Swoosh! He smashed into the Sky Shield Dome, the collision reverberating across the battlefield. Slowly, his mangled form slid along its shimmering surface before copsing to the ground with a dull thud. "Guh...agh..." The Imperial Guard wasn''t dead yet, but his body convulsed unnaturally, his breaths ragged and shallow. Death loomed over him, inevitable and near. "Damn it!" Across the battlefield, the attacks on the Dome faltered. Robin''s sudden, calcted assault struck fear into the hearts of the remaining guards. Even the Marshal hesitated, their focus now split between maintaining their assault and checking for Robin''s next move. The Sky Shield Dome, given a moment''s reprieve, began to repair itself, glowing ever brighter. "What is wrong with this array?!" the Marshal roared, his voice strained with frustration. "How do you possess the knowledge to create an epic ranked array? Who is your Overlord?!" "Haha... Hahahaha!" Robin''s voice echoed with unrestrained arrogance, his head thrown back as he reveled in their despair. "I AM THE OVERLORD!" Without wasting another second, he surged forward, a force of unstoppable destruction as he started targeting his next victim, the battlefield trembling beneath his relentless onught. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 997: Battling the Imperial Guards alone Chapter 997: Battling the Imperial Guards alone ? "You there, you''re next!" Robin finished his mockingugh and pointed at one of the Imperial Guards. Raising his spear above his head with both hands like a cudgel once more, he prepared to unleash the same attack without a doubt! "Me?!" The stunned imperial guard froze for a moment before abandoning his assault on the formation and swiftly raising his sword. BAM! In the next instant, the scene shifted before his eyes. Robin''s crazed face was suddenly mere inches from his own, and an overwhelming force bore down on him from above. "Arrgh!!" Though he had anticipated the attack and braced for it, it didn''t spare him from its consequences. His sword buckled under the sheer might of the spear, smashing into his head and drawing blood. But that was all- he survived with no major injuries. "You''ll regret choosing this lord as your target!" the imperial guard snarled, pushing the ck spear aside with a powerful swing of his sword. With a swift motion, swoosh, he brought his de down at an angle, aiming to cleave Robin in two. But BAM!¡ªone of Robin''s silver des barely intercepted the attack, giving him enough time to retreat. "Damn it!" Robin growled in frustration. "Where do you think you''re going?!" emboldened by his apparent ability to face someone iming to be aary Emperor, the Imperial Guard pressed forward with relentless aggression. Each of his blows bent the ck Space Spear, its material clearly unsuited for prolonged closebat. Time and again, Robin relied on his silver des to narrowly evade death against the level 47 imperial guard, the metallic gleam from shing over and over slicing through the air. However, something else became evident: the ten silver des darting around the battlefield like rabid hounds had started to slow down! "Look at that!" another Imperial Guard shouted, drawing his brothers'' attention. Though the guard fighting Robin was now on the winning side due to the interference of three silver des, the skirmish was dragging on far longer than expected. "That ck spear is far too weak for directbat," the Marshal dered, his eyes gleaming with newfound rity. "And Robin Burton can''t control more than one silver de at a time without drastically reducing their speed and dominance. This is our chance!" Raising his voice, the Marshal barked, "Surround him and attack from all directions using your epic weapons! He''s nothing more than a paper tiger. Everyone else, destroy the formation!" "Yes, Marshal!" Ten of the nearest guards to Robin sprang into action, their morale restored, and a fierce determination to eliminate theary Emperor zing in their eyes. "This is bad!" Robin muttered as he hastily retreated, summoning all 14 of his remaining silver des to assist him. Even so, they were much slower and couldn''t entirely block the iing attacks. These guards were the elite of a Middleary Belt Army, each trained to handle extraordinary foes. A single flying de with this kind of force wasn''t enough to overwhelm any of them. "Argh!!" Robin grunted as several strikesnded directly on him, blood seeping through his golden robe, staining it crimson. "Don''t hold back!" the Marshal roared, his voice echoing across the battlefield. "Destroy that formation!" Activating his blood fully, the Marshal unleashed a devastating attack on the Sky Shield Dome, the impact resonating with a deafening bzzzzhhh.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "This is dire!" the rune masters and others below watched the unfolding chaos in horror, their expressions frozen in dread as the situation spiraled further out of control. The formation was depleting its energy crystals at an rming rate. It could no longer sustain its defense at this pace. Only 10% of its original density remained hovering back and forth trying to stop as much attack as it could but still some overwhelming shots managed to pass, struggling to repel the guards and the Marshal but now they coulde much closer than before. It was evident that the formation wouldn''tst another full minute! "Ah, damn you, soldiers of the Great Serpent Empire, damn you to hell! You may destroy the portal today, but I will rally my army and return to ughter you all! No one can stop me! Aaaahhh!" Robin shouted, blood pouring profusely from the corner of his lips. Under the immense pressure, he began retreating, even ignoring some of the damage he received in the process- it was clear he intended to escape. "Don''t let him get away, we have a chance that might note again!" the Marshal bellowed, trying to seize the opportunity to press the advantage. They had already cornered the youngary Emperor, and killing him would end the war. "You there, assist your brothers!" He quickly dispatched ten additional imperial guards. If 11 imperial guards had managed to corner him so thoroughly, 10 more would surely be enough to finish the job! But... "Hoooorryaaaa!!" Robin''s energy surged as he began recklessly burning his abundant life force. "I will leave, and no one will stop me!" "Damn it, he''s serious! He''s burning his life force like mad. Does he not value his own life?!" "Don''t kill yourself, you scum! If you want to die, at least let me take your head first!" The 21 guardsunched a frenzied assault, but Robin continued retreating, gaining more distance with each passing second. The immense boost from burning his life force made it inevitable he was moments away from escaping entirely! "Haha, the space portal is mine!!" A triumphant cry erupted from behind. The Sky Shield Dome''s coverage had dwindled to a mere 1%, leaving the space portal exposed. One of the guards had burned Durger''s Blood wildly, enveloping himself in ayer of purple mist as he streaked toward the space portal like an arrow. "Hahaha! Hey, Marshal, make sure to note in your report that it was I, the 339th grandson, who---" Swoosh! "...Huh?!" The old Marshal, already watching the 339th grandson, froze in shock, his mouth agape. He couldn''t believe what he had just witnessed. For a fleeting moment, a glimmer of silver darted toward the Imperial Guard''s head. In the next instant, the guard stopped mid-sentence. His weapon slipped from his grasp as his lifeless body descended through the gap in the dome,nding near the space portal with wide, vacant eyes. He was dead. "..." The Marshal and the remaining imperial guards halted their attacks, stunned into silence. Without exception, they all turned their gaze toward Robin. What they saw was beyond belief. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The twenty-one Imperial Guards around him-brothers, uncles, grandsons-all fell simultaneously, their bodies copsing lifelessly. Each stared nkly with wide, astonished eyes, unable toprehend their deaths, No, most likely they didn''t even know they were dead. As for Robin Burton, only two silver des hovered near him now. The blood and exhaustion that had marred him moments earlier were gone, reced by an aura of annoyance. He ignored the guards entirely and looked in the direction they hade from, visibly irritated. "Where has that bastard gone now? I can''t believe he almost let me escape!" Then, ncing upward, he shouted, "Rocky, I need a favor, I am willing to use my refinement percentage!" Chapter 998: Favors for the planetary spirit Chapter 998: Favors for theary spirit ? "Ro- Rocky? The Poison Rock Spirit ...Rocky?!" Crackling Crackling Before everyone''s eyes, clouds rapidly gathered above them, spiraling into several vortexes. The vortexes intertwined, gradually forming the shape of a small,ughing girl. "Rocky''s here! How can I help you today?" "...?!" The Marshal felt his entire body freeze. He had seen Rocky many times before, and every time, she referred to His Majesty Pythor as Owner, or Master. She looked at them with disgust when they tried to direct their speech to her like they were not qualified to even get a response! But now? She was responding to a request from an outsider?! "Rocky, I want you to locate the young Marshal and his escorts for me. Use as much refinement as you need," Robin said, his tone direct andmanding. Moments earlier, he had staged an borate ruse, pretending to be injured to lure the Marshal and the remaining seventy imperial guards out of their hideout to stop him from escaping. Yet again, the bait was ignored. "Roger that~! Golden Eyesmands, and Rocky obeys! And you know what, there is no need to consume any refinement for such a simple request-consider it a small Favor! Hehe." Rocky giggled yfully and spun in a circle a few meters wide in front of Robin. Within the empty circle, the air began to shimmer and ripple until it revealed an image. In that image, the young Marshal and about seventy imperial guards were flying eastward at breakneck speed, as though their lives depended on it. Judging from their surroundings, they hadn''t gotten far. "...Thatke is just a few hundred miles away. Considering their speed... Did he decide to flee east the moment I started pretending to be injured?" Robin muttered, his eyes narrowing in disbelief. "...?!" The cascade of shocks left Marshal Snite spinning. Rocky had just aided their sworn enemy, and she seemed to enjoy every second of it. This sworn enemy just admitted that he faked injury for some reason. AND his supposed ally, the one who promised to intervene at the right moment, had abandoned him and fled in this crazed way?! "That son of a bich... THAT SON OF A BITCH!!" Robin''s furious shout echoed through the air. "I let myself get pummeled by a bunch of wimps just to lure him out, to force him to confront me so he could stop me from escaping! And yet... he sensed something was off and ran away instead. What''s going on inside his head?! And this path... If he keeps going, he''ll reach the beast battlefield. In a few hours, he''ll end up at the rear of my army. Is he nning to ambush them from behind?" "That man is called Haros," Rocky chimed in, still fluttering around Robin with glee. Her shining eyes examined his golden cloak with fascination. "He''s the youngest of the Marshals, younger than most Generals even, and the only one who didn''t fight alongside Pythor in his early days. He climbed the ranks through a mix of ttery and remarkable aplishments. While he''s not a major figure, he''s far from an easy opponent!" "Haros?" Robin furrowed his brows. "The same Haros who escaped from Gudah while under siege by two hundred Emperors, not to mention the locals? Then immediately after that incident, Pythor and the guards arrived at Nihari, carrying those damn cubes..." He clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Tch! If traps and sieges don''t work on him, I''ll have to chase him down and kill him myself." His gaze dropped to the Marshal and the remaining guards below. "It seems I''ll have to finish here quickly." "You...!!" Marshal Snite felt a surge of rage and humiliation at those words. "Thene! Let''s see what you can do with those two silver des!!!" The Durger The Devourer''s blood coursing through the Marshal''s veins began to boil, surging with power that erupted throughout his body. Unlike other generals or soldiers who feared the consequences of burning their blood reserves or awaitedpensation, his body had undergone enough blood infusion to alter his marrow. He could now regenerate whatever blood he lost to get back to the exact amount before he started burning them. The only drawback was that during the regeneration period, he would be significantly weaker than usual, that''s why it was still a tough decision to make even for the Marshals. But that didn''t matter now. Whether driven by the insult he''d endured or the looming danger before him... Robin Burton had to die-no matter the cost. Whoosh! Not everyone shared the Marshal''s resolve. A number of imperial guards turned and bolted in different directions, attempting to flee. Even though this is their father''s Empire they didn''t feel any belonging, their true residence was the middleary belt, where the real theater is! Dying here? For what..? They only came back because the Overlord told them so, they consider it as a vacation!! "Hmph. Even though I find it wasteful to implement the scheme on you miserable lot, I still want to finish here quickly so I can catch up with the other guy..."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Robin cast an annoyed nce toward the Marshal, then raised his hand, giving a signal, "Now!" "Yes, Your Excellency!!" A group of rune masters below sprang into action, quickly positioning several crystals in specific spots. Ooooommmm- "What''s happening?!" The imperial guards frantically nced around, trying to figure out what had urred. "There!" At that moment, everyone saw it- a towering energy barrier forming behind them, trapping them in. It was another Sky Shield Dome, one barrier keeping them above it and the other locking them beneath with nowhere to go. "Spread out and attack Robin Burton from all sides! He only has two silver des left- the advantage is still ours. He''s just one man!!" Attempting to rally their fighting spirit, the Marshal shouted loudly. The Marshal actually liked this development, if the imperial guards started to flee then they would be weakened for a long time, and would be difficult to reassemble them, the only hope to defend their mothend is to stay put and kill Robin Burton! Whoosh Whoosh! Indeed, the more than one hundred imperial guards wasted no time. They swiftly surrounded Robin, trapping him from above and below. All of them raised their weapons, poised for an all-out assault. No matter how powerful one man might be, he was still just one. If they relentlessly bombarded him with energy attacks from all sides, he''d eventually sumb. Under such a siege, there was no escape unless he wielded the power of a World Cataclysm Realm user. Faced with the encirclement, Robin smirked mockingly. "Rocky, I''ll use a percentage of my refinement. I want you to impose aw: prohibit flight within the Sky Shield Dome for those carrying Durger The Devourer''s blood in their veins!" "What?!" The Marshal''s disbelief was palpable. Was such a thing even possible? "The request is highly specific, but the area for execution is small, so it''s feasible. Normally, a request like this would cost at least 7% refinement, but I''ll do it for 2%-just-for-you- Hehe." Rocky giggled yfully and pped her hands together. Ooooommmm- Chapter 999: Hellfire Chapter 999: Hellfire ? Woooosh Woosh Woosh Woosh The bodies of the Imperial Guards and the Marshal fell like heavy rain, losing all control over their movements in the air. "Noooo!!" Bam! The Marshalnded heavily, then tried again to wrap his body in a thinyer of energy to fly freely as usual. However, at that moment, he felt like a stone dropped into a pond- unable to ascend no matter what he did. "Impossible!" "Let''s get out of here!!" shouted one of the Imperial Guards. Without waiting for support, he began burning the Durger blood in his body and attacked the outer barrier of the Sky Shield Dome ferociously. "Focus on that spot!" Another Imperial guard followed him, then another, and another... They all knew that attacking Robin Burton from below was sheer madness. They barely had confidence when surrounding him from all sides- what now, when he had takenplete aerial control? Their only glimmer of hope was to force their way out of the dome, as Robin Burton said out loud that he had only restricted their ability to fly inside the Sky Shield Dome. All they had to do was escape it! "Damn it..!!" Even Marshal Snite joined the effort after a few seconds of contemtion. ...Robin looked down at what seemed like chickens awaiting their turn for ughter, he previously said hismands to Rocky with a hearable voice to have this kind of reaction! He then cracked his neck to the right and left, swung the ck Space Spear lightly, and then stroked it from bottom to top. "I know you suffered earlier, I''ll start using you the way you''re meant to be used now." If this were an ordinary battle under these circumstances, summoning Hofnaheim would cost him only 1,000 soul units. However, the power of the soul creature Hofnaheim barely reached level 48. In a battle of this scale, at most, it could keep the Marshal upied- but what about the others? ...Fighting over a hundred individuals with levels ranging between 45 and 48 was no easy feat, no matter the situation. Robin had no choice but to use spacetime now, after depleting most of his soul force. Spacetime... Thest time he used it, he merely toyed with a Marshal and moved a ship from its location, yet even that nearly damaged his solid foundations. For today''s battle, he had to tread carefully, or the worst could happen. "Alright then, let''s do this!!" Robin raised his spear and was about to activate the spacetime rune when suddenly- Bzzzzt! "Hmm?" Robin turned his gaze toward the space portal within the inner Sky Shield Dome. From it emerged a familiar figure. It was Leonid Burton, who rushed out, panting heavily. "Your Excellency, I''ve brought the reinforcements you requested!" "Hah~" Robin let out a relieved chuckle upon hearing this, halting the energy flowing toward the rune. He then kept his eyes fixed on the space portal. Bzzzt Bbbzzzzzzzt!!! The space within the space portal began to tremble violently, emitting shapes resembling lightning bolts that struck everything around it. Whatever wasing out wasn''t something trivial! Bzzzztttttt! "Raaaaoooaaaarrr!!!" The wyvern, Crixus the Great, thrust its head out of the space portal first, releasing a roar that shook both domes and everything beneath them, It shook the clouds and everything that soared above! "This is...?!" The Marshal turned around in panic. Hearing that roar was like a rabbit hearing the growl of a wolf- something deep inside him screamed that the apex predator had arrived. When he saw the massive head emerging from the space portal..." Strike harder! Burn all of your beast blood!!!" The old Marshal quickly turned away, pretending that he didn''t see the terrifying sight behind him, and focused all his energy on breaking the dome. The other guards doubled their efforts as well. "Another one? Are you kidding me now?!" Rocky ced both hands on her hips. One Beast King was troublesome enough! Bam Bam The wyvern extended its wings and struck the ground forcefully with its forews, dragging the rest of its massive body forward. "Raaaaoooaarrrr!!!" "You''rete," Robin smirked as he watched the wyvern struggle. Bam Bam Bzzzt! The wyvern pulled its hind legs and long tail through the gate with difficulty, then nced at Robin with mild annoyance. "Didn''t you say you''d prepare a special contract tablet first? Why am I dragged to a battle now?" "The oath tablet would be for me to trust you, not the other way around, you work for me since the moment I cured your partner for you. Plus, I need a Beast King to send a message, and there aren''t many Beast Kings around." Robin shrugged, then pointed his spear downward. "Help me roast those chicks first. The real missiones after." "Damn it!!" The Marshal and the imperial guards were terrified. They had clustered in one area to open a gap quickly, but this made them vulnerable to any wide-range attack! "...humphh." Crixus The Great turned toward the hundred imperial guards and began advancing slowly, mming the ground with his forews and dragging his massive body in a menacing manner. Blue mes were already gathering between his massive jaws. Bzzzzt! The portal behind him flickered again. "Hmm?" Robin tilted his head slightly to see the neer, and his eyebrows shot up. "Hk? What brings you here?" Hk was still recovering from having his arm severed; now his arm was barely reconstructed below the elbow, with the upper arm still in progress. Robin hadn''t summoned him, as he didn''t expect Hk to join anything other than the negotiations. "I have to take care of my partner. Also..." Hk stretched a bit, doing some warm-up exercises, then jumped onto the wyvern''s back. He was ready for battle. "...A little warm-up is always good." "Haha, fair enough-" Robinughed loudly. With Hk here, there was no need for him to lift a finger. These two had fought against 300 mid to high-level martial emperors on the Northern Edge Mountain for weeks, inflicting devastation while sustaining zero serious injuries themselves. Now, facing only 100 opponents who couldn''t even fly... Well, Robin could already imagine the oue. "Your Excellency." Leonid Burton flew quickly to Robin''s side and bowed slightly. "Crixus The Great is always surrounded by six field hospital arrays running at full capacity due to his life force depletion and energy crystal consumption. Ever since you left, we''ve been gradually deactivating the arrays to avoid any bacsh or serious internal injuries. The array operators ask Your Majesty to avoid overexerting him if you want him to fully recover." "..." Robin nced back at Hk. So, he joined the battle because he noticed his partner''s injury. The bond between those two was truly extraordinary. "Very well. I wasn''t nning to push him too hard anyway~" Bam Bam In the meantime, the wyvern had crossed the inner Sky Shield Dome, and its target was now within range. Hk leaped off its back, his skinny armor igniting as he jumpedn/o/vel/b//in dot c//om forward. As for the wyvern, it stood on its hind legs, spread its wings to their full span, and raised its head to the sky. Its neck began to glow with an enchanting blue hue before it lowered its enormous jaw, unleashing a cascade of hellfire. Shwoooaaaaaaaa!!! Chapter 1000: A siege upon siege Chapter 1000: A siege upon siege ? Several hourster- Crack! Caesar gripped his halberd tightly, seemingly on the verge of snapping it. Nearly half a day ago, reinforcements from the Greend Army had arrived, making him revive with enthusiasm. He threw them into the fray immediately, especially the Terra Cavalry, whose defensive formations proved invaluable. Thanks to their shields, which were equipped with numerous arrays crafted by his father and sister, Zara, they became instrumental in plugging the gaps. The massive reinforcements- apanied by the three Tree Fathers, tens of thousands of Draco riders, and 80 martial emperors- tilted the bnce in the Empire''s favor. But would Durger the Devourer remain silent? No. After releasing a sharp hiss, all nine of his followers stepped onto the battlefield, personally leading their own subordinates into battle. Those nine creatures ranged in power between levels 48 and 49, with eachmanding 100- 300 emperor-realm beasts of the same species. Their collective advance caused a devastating wave of death. Caesar had no choice but to order the three Tree Fathers to engage three of those beasts and assign six War Lords to hold back the rest. Even so, he was left to contend with around 1,500 emperor-realm beasts, while his side had barely 300 martial emperors! The ck me Wall and the Terra Knights'' defensive formations managed to somehow halt the ground assault, while tens- no, hundreds of thousands of Draco riders continued to harass the flying beast emperor, giving them no room for breathing. The fact that the Empire''s army was still holding on spoke volumes about Caesar''s leadership and resolve. He poured every ounce of his effort into leveraging his advantages in equipment and the diversity ofws within the army. He even sacrificed many soldiers to patch gaps and find solutions for this unwinnable battle. Still, the battle grew increasingly difficult as Durger the Devourer deployed all his pieces, and time only made things worse. The human martial emperors relied on temporary affinity elixirs to keep up. Although they had managed to kill hundreds of thousands of the beast horde so far, thousands of their own troops had fallen. This infuriated Caesar greatly. They hadn''t built and trained this army just to see it die at the hands of a bunch of filthy beasts! "Warlords, return to your positions!!" Caesar shouted, his voice booming across the battlefield. Bam! The remaining 11 reserve Warlords leapt from behind the lines, returning to their posts at the head of 11 gaps. Caesar quickly used the ck me Wall to seal the remaining breaches, allowing the Terra Chavarly from Greend to finally retreat and catch their breath. But Caesar didn''t withdraw them to let them rest. "Terra Army, assume Offensive Formation No. Seven!!" Caesar then roared. tter! tter! Over 200,000 Terra Knights moved swiftly, their advance shaking the ground and kicking up a massive dust storm. Once the movement settled, a strange sight emerged: They had split into 20 battalions, each taking on a spearhead formation. Every battalion consisted of 10,000 Terra cavalry. "...Now!" Caesar lowered his hand, giving the signal. "Pierce through those beasts'' ranks and carve a path to worm''s head!" Finally understanding the Supreme General''s intent, everyone exhaled with difficulty. Then, without hesitation, they charged forward. Huff Huff Huff! The cavalry battalions surged forward, passing beneath the Warlords'' feet. As they did, they activated the seventh offensive array. Whoosh! A massive Terra silhouette appeared above each battalion, covering the entire Terra battalion. Its three sharp horns skewered and pushed aside everything in its path, while its robust body shielded the formation''s nks and rear. It seemed unstoppable! "Raaaoooor!!" Boom! For the first time since the battle began, the True Beginning Empire''s army shifted into an offensive stance and it was an earth-shattering assault! In the initial charge alone, thousands of beasts were ughtered, significantly easing the pressure on the gaps. Those 20 battalions showed no signs of stopping anytime soon! Bam! Bam! Boom! "Hsssssss~~~" Durger the Devourer raised his head, taking a closer look at what was happening. He did not like what he saw. Whoosh! Caesar advanced slowly amidst the twenty battalions, his spear zing with a menacing ck me, and his eyes filled with a terrifying intent to kill. Even the beasts that contemted surrounding the battalions from behind felt fear, hesitant to approach because of him. Knowing that prolonging the battle in this manner was senseless, Caesar aimed to clear a path to confront Durger directly. If he could sever the head, the body would crumble! "Fwooooaaaahh!!" Durger the Devourer opened his mouth wide, unleashing a low roar. "Raaaaawrrr!!" "Sssssaaa~~!! The beasts'' eyes turned red, their mouths foaming with thick saliva as though their minds had been wiped clean, leaving only bloodlust in their wake. They abandoned all hesitation and leaped at the battalions- and at Caesar! "What?!" Caesar was taken aback by this new development, swinging his halberd wildly in all directions, reaping countless lives in an attempt to intimidate the rest, but it wasn''t enough. "Arrghhh!!" "Damn it..." Caesar nced in a specific direction with regret. One of the twenty battalions, the farthest north, had been surrounded by a horde of beast emperors, their formation broken, and now they were being eaten alive. "How long will you keep hiding? Don''t you know anything about honor? Come out and face me!!" Caesar raised his spear toward Durger, shouting in anger, hoping to provoke something within him. Hissss~ But Durger the Devourer merely rested his head on his tail, observing Caesar from afar as though watching a clown. Honor? What nonsense. He was a beast! Crack! Caesar gritted his teeth furiously. He had tried to approach Durger alone the day before, only to be surrounded by the beasts and forced to retreat. Now he tried to carve a path for himself again, but it was no use. What would it take to reach him? If the cavalry battalions continued advancing, they would eventually reach Durger, but the casualties among the Terra Cavalry would pile up horrifically. After that, how would they deal with the nine beasts and their followers?n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Boom! "Arrghh!!" "Who are you?! AAHHH-!!" Caesar quickly turned around, hearing cries of distress from behind. A cloud of dust and explosions marked the scene, signaling a battle erupting behind his lines! Boom! One of the Warlords was attacked from the rear with tremendous force, forcing him to advance and opening a gap that allowed a massive number of beasts to flood through. The Warlord himself found himself surrounded on all sides! "Ignore the infantry and the lesser pests; focus on breaking the gaps and keeping them open!"manded the leader of the attackers as he hovered in the air. His face was familiar to Caesar. "...It''s that man from the imperial pce''s balcony? Dammit, What brought soldiers from the Great Serpent Empire here and in a time like this?!" Caesar recognized the saboteurs- they were the imperial guards, dozens of them! "Close ranks and prepare to turn around! We''re retreating immediately!!" Caesar barked the order with deep regret, knowing full well that halting the advance of the twenty battalions now and redirecting them in the midst of this siege would mean losing more than half of them. But he had no choice. He couldn''t stay here strategizing a way forward while his army was being dismantled from behind! p! p! "Raaaooooorrrrr---" At that moment, an intense roar came from the west, drawing everyone''s attention. -Two days remain until the negotiation meeting. Chapter 1001: Panic raid Chapter 1001: Panic raid ? Five Minutes Ago SWOOOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH SWOOSH "That foolish old fart, how could he not recognize such bad acting?!" Marshal Haros looked extremely annoyed as he flew ahead of what appeared to be a swarm of Imperial Guards. At any other time, he would have felt like he was in the safest ce in the world, surrounded by seventy Imperial Guards, but now he was flying forward like an arrow, too afraid to slow down for even a moment. "Marshal, was there really a need to leave like this?" The oldest of the imperial guards sped up slightly to catch up with the marshal. "We agreed to follow you because you saved our lives in the military square battle, but that doesn''t mean we want to betray our brothers at your mere order." "But here you are, betraying them and following me. Did I p you on the hand to make you do it?!" the marshal shouted back. "....." That imperial guard lowered his head slightly. In truth, he wanted to oppose the marshal and stay behind, but seeing Marshal Haros so panicked and fleeing like this made his feet move on their own to follow him. "What''s happened has happened, Marshal. Why don''t we go back now to save them? We can say we were attacked and drawn into a distant battle or something like that," another imperial guard sped forward to support his brother.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "There''s no one left to save." Marshal Haros sped up slightly as he remembered Robin''s terrible acting. "Am I the only one who noticed? He was acting as if everyone who went to him was already as good as dead and was just trying to lure more. He didn''t even put much effort into his performance, as if to say, ''If you don''t believe I''m defeated, at leaste save them from me.'' He just wanted more of us toe out! If I hadn''t fled, we''d be dead by now- no doubt about it! Hate me all you want, but I just saved your lives for the second time in a row." Hearing this, the imperial guards closest to the marshal looked at each other, then down, and continued flying behind him, trying to match his speed. As for the marshal himself, he kept muttering: "...That human bastard has such an appetite. He wasn''t satisfied with Snaite and 130 Imperial Guards; he wanted to lure us in as well. What exactly is he nning? Is he that confident in his power, or is he preparing some kind of trap? Damn it..." CLANK CLANK "We''re here!" The marshal slowed down and raised his hand to signal everyone else to reduce their speed as well. Then he slowly descended and hid behind one of the mountains near the battlefield. "We''ll wait for a chance to intervene. If we can turn the victory to the beasts here and then bypass the strait, Robin Burton will be forced to cram his army back into the military square to keep them safe. That''ll buy us some time to figure something out." "...Doesn''t that mean the beasts will take control of the and our species will be wiped out entirely? At least Robin Burton and his followers keep some as prisoners, the beasts wouldn''t." one guard asked. "Does anyone have a better idea?! Which one of you wants to take my ce and lead? Be my guest!" the marshal shouted angrily, ring at everyone. When silence filled the air, he nodded several times. "That''s what I thought too!" Then he turned back to observe the battle. CLANK The battle was raging between the True Beginning Empire''s army and the massive beast horde. "....." Haros couldn''t help but stare at the True Beginning Empire''s army. This was the first time he had seen their full army in a real battle. His previous encounters with them on Gudah or in the military square Battle meant nothing; those were merely shes between martial emperors. But now... the sight of the cavalry armed with powerful matrices, holding their positions against millions of beasts; the infantry advancing from behind, killing the beasts near the walls using a vast disy of heavenlyws and high-quality weapons; hundreds of thousands of Drako riders in the sky providing unmatched aerial support; the human emperors wielding heavenlyws somehow and donningplete epic sets of armor; the terrifying Tree Fathers and Warlords, each of whom could rival a marshal; And finally... Those two individuals. One wielded a halberd, fearlessly floating above the middle of the battlefield staring at Durger The Devourer right in the fu*ckin'' eyes. None of the nine beasts dared approach him- the very same individual who fought Marshal Snaite and forced him to spend most of the battle fleeing until Haros eventually saved him. The other sat at the rear, exuding a dense aura and terrifying killing intent, allowing him to seal several breaches without even moving. Each of them possessed strength surpassing that of ordinary marshals; they could undoubtedly fight the First Marshal, Celebos, head on! Beyond the meticulously designed army formation, several green domes sat at the rear, filled with wounded soldiers visibly recovering. Additionally, there were numerous groups of elder Burton family members working to reorganize the lines as ordered by the Supreme General. Should someone fall on the front lines or a breach open, they worked tirelessly to send reinforcements and restore the situation to its optimal state. After observing carefully for a few seconds, Haros muttered under his breath, "...Perfect, everything... is perfect." At that moment, Caesar''s voice echoed even to their position: "Now!" The Terra battalions advanced, slicing through the beast army like a hot knife through butter! "What''s with all these arrays?" "Damn it, their Overlord is ridiculously rich!!" The Imperial Guards, who had spent most of their lives in the middle belt, knew well the value of such matrices in wars, their prices, and how rare they were. Seeing so many matrices deployed in a battle in the young belt was shocking. "...Focus. The opportunity has arrived," Marshal Haros stood. "Their army''s formation is very tight. Even in the absence of that human with the halberd and the Terra battalions, their army remains strong. We can''t engage them head-on. Your mission is to attack the Warlords from the rear and open those gaps in the dark me wall. All we''re doing is helping the beasts break through to the other side, and then we retreat. Understood?" "Understood!" The seventy guards stood in unison, thenunched themselves toward the battlefield. SWOOSH SWOOSH BOOOOOM "Enemiesing from the rear!" "Take caution! Aargh-!" As soon as the Imperial Guards reached the battlefield, they followed orders, immediately attacking the breaches while ignoring everything else. The martial emperors of the True Beginning Army-and technically all of the soldiers-were already engrossed in the battle, trying to maintain bnce despite being vastly outnumbered. So when all those high-level martial emperors suddenly attacked, they didn''t know how to respond. tter tter. Feeling insulted that the army was attacked while he was present, he started showcasing his strength for all to see, Richard stood up and shouted at them, "Does none of you know the difference between life and death?!" The green mes in his hair erupted, roaring until they reached the heavens. Chapter 1002: The Annoying Marshal Chapter 1002: The Annoying Marshal ? "Sit back down, you green bastard! I won''t allow you to screw this, we just need a few seconds!!" Marshal Haros drew his bow and metallic arrow, covering it with the Law of Corrosion, thenunched it at Richard. Whoosh! Bang! Richard caught it barehanded, snapping it in half. The purple coating instantly burned away in green mes as he pointed at the marshal with an enraged expression, "I''ll deal with youter!" Ignoring Haros entirely, Richard charged toward the nearest breach under attack. Grabbing the first imperial guard by the neck, he snapped it without hesitation. "Damn it, stop right there,e and fight me!" Haros shot two more arrows whoosh, whoosh toward Richard to slow him down but they were easily burnt as well. He then shouted to his followers, "Don''t back down! Ignore the small fries and pests. Focus on opening breaches and keeping them wide!" Hismand snapped his subordinates back to reality, drawing their attention away from the Green Death King, Richard, momentarily. They resumed their fierce assault. But the shout also caught the attention of the ck Death King, Caesar, who began rallying the twenty battalions to pull back.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om But it wouldn''t really matter at this moment- the breaches had already been opened. By the time Caesar returned, the beast army would have annihted the True Beginning Empire''s infantry, destroyed their formations, and spread across the battlefield. Once they spread, the war would be over! p, p "Raaaaaaawr---!" At that moment, a roar shook the very fabric of space. "Grghhh!!" "Kiiieh!!!" Marshal Haros turned around in anticipation, but his expression shifted to shock. A massive wyvern was soaring toward them at high speed. It wasn''t the wyvern itself that unsettled him - it was the figure riding its back. "Damn it! Robin Burton has followed me?!" "Fall back! We''ve done what we can; the breaches are open! Leave the rest to the beasts!" Haros quickly signaled his followers. But instead of action, he was met with an eerie silence. Turning around, he saw the beasts frozen in ce. Some bowed their heads, trembling where they stood. Others began retreating. Even the nine great beasts halted their battles, stepping back with a mix of bewilderment and clear dread. "It''s His Excellency!!" "Seize the intruders in His Excellency''s name!!" The arrival of the wyvern didn''t weaken the morale of the True Beginning Empire''s forces- instead, it soared sky-high. With their beastly opponents retreating, they now focused on the seventy imperial guards standing amidst them. What was supposed to be a hit-and-run mission turned into a deathtrap for the imperial guards. Surrounded by an entire army and with Richard ring at them like mice who''d stolen hisst meal, fear gripped their heart. "Help..." sh! Theo, the second-inmand, appeared behind one of the imperial guards and drove his dagger into their neck. He barked his order: "Kill them all!" Boom! Richard charged at the nearest guard. Lords of War and Emperors - around 300 in total - followed, pouncing on the trapped imperial guards. Against such a ughter machine, the guards had no chance even to scream not mention escaping! Hissss---! The mighty five-horned serpent finally showed some agitation upon seeing the new arrival. Raising the front of its body, it unted its immense size and dominance. "HSssaaaA!" "Damn it!" Marshal Haros was nearly in tears as he watched hisst followers get massacred helplessly. But what could he do? With the beast army to the east and Robin Burton on the wyvern to the west, he decided his best bet was to flee north as fast as he could. "You won''t get away this time!" Robin stood atop the wyvern,ughing as he watched Haros attempt to escape again. Patting the neck of Crixus The Great, he said, "You know what to do. Don''t push yourself too hard!" Then, he vanished. "...Telling you not to push it, yet he brings you to face the Beast King of another. How considerate of him!" Hk chuckled "..." Crixus didn''t respond-perhaps he didn''t hear it. His eyes were locked entirely on the five-horned serpent. Something deep within him told him that he had to kill it! But he remembered the orders... And recalled his injuries. p, p The wyvernnded on a high vantage point behind the Empire''s army. It raised its head high and roared as if to expel its lungs from its chest, "Raaaaaaaawr--!!" With the hissing of the five-horned serpent from the rear and the wyvern''s roar from the front, millions of beasts felt trapped between a hammer and an anvil. Shwaa! A pir of purifying blue mes was the straw that broke the camel''s back- It made all the beasts realize the being before them was a true Beast King! "Ahh! Ahh!!" Every beast that hadn''t yet reached a stage of consciousness crumbled mentally. They instinctively knew this was a battle beyond their capability and scattered in every direction. Within minutes, the only ones remaining were the mighty Durger, the nine great beasts by his side, and around 1,500 Emperor-tier beasts. They too were agitated, but their awareness kept them loyal to their known king, the five-horned serpent. Hissss! The five-horned serpent red angrily at the retreating backs of its once-mighty army. Its sharp gaze then turned back to the wyvern. "Hissss... What... are you? Hissss~" Bam! Whoosh! Whoosh! "Huff... Huff... Damn it!!" Marshal Haros panted heavily, darting around the rocks of a mountainous region like an insect. He could have taken flight as usual, but that would make him an easy target. Instead, he stuck to the cracks and shadows of the rocks and forests. "Damn... damn, damn it!!" Haros muttered in frustration, his voice low despite his intense emotions. "Damn you, Pythor, you stupid son of a bitch! Damn you a thousand times! Why did you get us entangled with an enemy like this?!" Crack! The fabric of space tore open next to Haros, and a familiarughing face emerged. "If Pythor hears you, you''ll be in trouble!" "Ahhh!!" Seeing Robin, Haros made a sharp turn and bolted in the opposite direction. Crack! "You can''t run from someone who wields The Major Heavenly Law of Space, my friend. That''s just irrational, don''t you think? Stop and ept your fate already, this is just sad." "NEVER!" Haros shouted defiantly, stomping the ground and kicking up a massive dust storm. Using the burst of force, heunched himself into the sky. "Cough, cough~" Robin waved the dust away and shook his head with augh. Then, with a flick of his hand, he shed the air open, creating another spatial rift, and stepped through. Boom! Haros couldn''tprehend what had happened. One moment, he was flying at top speed; the next, he was plummeting toward the ground like a cannonball! Boom! "Arrgh!!" The impact of his body hitting the ground was like an explosion. He quickly scrambled to his feet, clutching his head with both hands as blood poured freely from the wound. Whatever had sent him crashing down had struck his head directly! "Marshal Haros..." A voice called from above. Looking up, Haros saw Robin descending toward him, hands sped behind his back. "Do you have anyst words?" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1003: Haros fate Chapter 1003: Haros'' fate ? "The annoying Marshal Haros, do you have anyst words?" "...?!" When Haros heard those words, he finally epted that he was facing certain death, not just another imminent danger like the many times he had managed to escape. This time, he might actually die. Whoosh Whoosh Frightened, the Marshal darted his eyes around, trying to analyze his surroundings for anything that could help him. With both hands, he grabbed the soil beneath him, quickly analyzing its density, dispersal speed, and whether it contained any useful elements. In no time, the Marshal spotted a very narrow cave about ny meters away. If he could enter the cave and crumple its entrance behind him, he could buy a few seconds. During those seconds, he could use the minorw of corrosion to dig through the mountain and escape! As for how to reach it, the ground beneath was soaked with a mmable substance, which exined why his earlier attempt at creating a dust storm didn''t work as he imagined. If he used his fire-element dagger to ignite an explosion, it would push Robin Burton away. Then he could use the momentum from the st tounch himself toward the cave. The n formed in Haros''s mind in mere fractions of a second. His hand darted toward his waist, where his dagger was holstered. But just as he reached for it, for some reason, his eyes met Robin''s. Ba-dump When their eyes met, the Marshal''s heart pounded hard, then froze for a moment. At that moment, Robin was standing with his arms crossed over his chest, looking at the Marshal with a broad smile. His gaze was full of challenge and mockery. When he noticed the Marshal staring at him, Robin waved tauntingly with his left hand, "Go on... try." That vicious man... he was waiting for Haros to make another escape attempt! Poof Every ounce of resistance drained from the Marshal''s body. His upper half went limp as he copsed onto the ground, his eyes wide open but gazing at the sky in peace, "I have no regrets. Do what you must." "Oh?" Robin raised an eyebrow slightly. "I was expecting some bargaining, maybe a bit of begging!" "What do you know about me to expect anything, you fool?!" Haros raised his head slightly and shouted at Robin. Since his death was certain, there was no need to sugarcoat his words. Robin didn''t seem offended by Haros''s tone. He simply shrugged. "Your constant fleeing from every battlefield didn''t leave the best impression..." "All of them were hopeless battles! Why would I stay in a ce where I knew I would die for sure when I could retreat and regroup? What kind of idiot would do otherwise?" Haros yelled again. "More than you think," Robin replied with a few nods. Many would choose as Haros had, albeit not in his exact manner, but they would certainly retreat under certain circumstances- People like Aru, Sakaar, Old Gu, and Theo. On the other hand, there were those who ced heavy importance on prestige and would rather die than retreat beforepleting their mission-like Peoon, Alexander, Richard, and Caesar. "Then they''re all idiots! Anyone who chooses differently from me must be mentally unstable; a lunatic that life or death makes no difference to them! But I..." Haros''s voice dropped slightly as he looked toward the sky. "...I didn''t want to die. I... I had great things to aplish."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After a brief silence, Robin finally spoke, "...You''re still alive. You can still aplish them." "...Huh?" The Marshal, still sprawled on the ground, quickly raised his head, staring at Robin in disbelief, he could easily stand up now as he didn''t have any serious injury but he was afraid that this action might provoke Robin Burton to kill him faster. "Are you going to let me go? I''d certainly thank you if you did!" "Of course not. Your schemes have been a thorn in my side, and the beast wave - which I''m certain you masterminded- imed many of my soldiers'' lives. What kind of lunatic do you take me for, to let an enemy like you walk free? What would I need your thanks for?!" Robinughed loudly. "But if you swear loyalty to me, I''ll forget the past entirely. You''re one of the few who''ve truly pushed me to this extent. I wouldn''t prefer to kill you so easily. Someone like you should showcase their talents under better leadership- mine." "No!" Haros replied angrily. "Again, you assume things about me just because I''ve retreated multiple times... I am not a traitor!" "Really...?" Robin raised an eyebrow, pointing in a specific direction. "I literally heard you cursing Pythor, right over there." "I was just stating facts. But just because he''s a stupid son of a bitch doesn''t mean I''m willing to betray him for another master." Haros returned to lying t on the ground. "...I''ve lived my whole life with honor. Everything I aspire to is tied to my honor and name. I won''t resort to treachery just to save my life. My life would be worthless if everyone looked at me with disdain!...Just kill me already." "Oh, that''s a more reasonable answer than simply saying you won''t betray Pythor, I wouldn''t have believed you." Robin nodded several times before snapping his fingers. "How about this... I''ll take you as my prisoner until the war ends and I kill Pythor. Then, I''ll release you under the pretense of appointing you as the leader of the remnants of your kin. That way, you''ll be seen as a hero by all sides and serve as my general while retaining your pride. If, for some reason, Pythor prevails, he''lle to rescue you from your imprisonment, and you won''t lose either!" "...You''d do that for me?" Haros''s eyes widened; this was the highest praise he had ever received in his life. "You''ll still take an oath of soul loyalty, one even harsher than the one Aru will take." Robin shrugged. "Who''s Aru?" "someone of your ilk." "....." Haros gazed at the sky for a long moment. "Do you really intend to let the Durger humans'' race survive? After everything that''s happened...?" "I''ve fought humans multiple times, and they were the ones who nearly wiped out my family. Should I exterminate all the humans now?" Robin shook his head. "As long as I have someone trustworthy to oversee my defeated enemies, there''s no need for genocide. I''m a researcher, not a butcher!...So, do we have a deal?" Robin extended his left hand toward Haros. "....." Haros stared at Robin''s hand for several seconds before sighing and reaching out to take it. "Why not? I''ve got nothing to lose!" "Haha, excellent!" Robin pulled Haros up with his left hand, and suddenly, arge nail appeared in his right hand. "Hmm? What''s that---" Haros barely stood upright when he saw the sealing nail, resembling a stake, driven directly into his heart. "Aaarrghhh!!!" "Sorry, pal. If you''re going to be imprisoned, you''ve got to experience the full prison treatment. Did you think I''d take you to the beach? Hehe." Robin chuckled as he watched Haros writhe in pain. Then, he tucked him under his arm and opened a rift in space. "Come on, let''s meet your bestial ancestor." Chapter 1004: Conversation between two Beast kings Chapter 1004: Conversation between two Beast kings ? N?v(el)B\\jnn At the Battlefield Shhhhiiiiiiii- With a wave of Caesar''s hand, the massive ck me wall scattered and disappeared. There was no longer a need for it... The wall, which spanned several miles and stood over 30 meters tall, was too weak to do any good. Caesar had activated it for one purpose: to frighten the beasts under the Beast Emperor Realm of Death''s aura. But now that all of them had left, the two sides stood silently, staring at each other... The strait that once held millions of beasts now contained only Durger the Devourer, the Nine Beast Tyrants, and roughly 1,500 Beast Emperors. Each of them could easily breach the ck me wall or simply leap over it. The sight of these gigantic, myriad beasts was a nightmare, and their bloodthirsty auras and foul stench confirmed to everyone that the nightmare was real. However, the True Beginning Empire''s side had not lost much in terms of presence and dread. Woosh Woosh To Caesar''s right, standing at the forefront of the army, Victoria descended, holding a blue and ck scepter topped with an energy pearl of the ice element, recently acquired from the Gudah. To his left, Cassia Levannded, wearing full battle armor, wielding a long sword in one hand, and cing her other hand behind her back. Kachaaa! A bolt of lightning struck the ground next to Victoria, from which Raiden emerged, clutching a crescent-shaped dagger, lightning coursing through his eyes and spiky silver hair. Shwaa! Beside Cassia Levan, a mass of mes materialized, revealing General Martin Bat, the sessor of the me Continent and currently the strongest among the Major Heavenly Law of Fire users. Each of these generals was undoubtedly capable of leading an army to conquer a, and each had already done so once or twice before. Seeing the four of them standing side by side under Caesar''s banner was a terrifying sight for anyone who knew them. Behind the five generals stood 17 Warlords and around 300 Martial Emperors. Behind them, hundreds of thousands of infantry and Terra Cavalry lined up, while above them, hundreds of thousands of Draco Ridres hovered. Beyond all this, Richard and Hk were particrly too eye-catching. The Nine Tyrants focused their gazes on them and Caesar, knowing full well that if another battle began, they would have to deal with those three first. Durger and hispanions were intimidating enough, but their numbers were a mere handfulpared to a fully prepared army that came prepared to face millions of beasts! Yet, Durger seemed unconcerned. His eyes were fixed on something behind all of this, atop a small hill. "What... are you? Hssss!" Disturbance Disturbance The beasts around Durger were shocked by the sound, and they had to confirm once or twice that their king was the one who had spoken... The king could speak thenguage of humans? This was undoubtedly the first time, evident in the difficulty with which he uttered the words. Long before the arrival of Pythor and his bothersome empire, Durger had either been sending waves of beasts or simply sleeping. It had never urred to him tomunicate with Pythor. Whenever he saw humans, he attacked them without exchanging a word. "..?!" Caesar furrowed his brows and gripped his halberd even tighter. Thenguage Durger had just spoken was thenguage of Yura! They had indeed been speaking it in front of him throughout the days-long battle, but could this have been enough for him to understand it and pick up a few words? Just how intelligent were these creatures known as Beast Kings? ...Knowing the words were directed at him, Cryxus raised his body high and spoke in a tone full of authority, "I am the Wyvern, descendant of Dragons. I am Cryxus the Great. I am Cryxus the Purifier. I am the Beast King of Nihari!" Commotion Commotion Once again, the beasts were struck by some panic and confusion. Upon seeing Cryxus, they instantly recognized that he was no ordinary beast. Hearing him dere himself as a Beast King from another only solidified their fears... Something deep within every beast sowed fear of the Beast Kings in their hearts. The presence of even one Beast King was more than enough! "King... of Beasts... Nihari... here... why?" Durger raised his five-horned head higher. "You challenge... my authority?!" Rattling Rattling Durger''s aura as a level 50 beast fully manifested. The air around him began to dissipate under the density of the Law of Corrosion in his aura, forcing the beasts to step back slightly in all directions. Yet they were puzzled to see their king remain still in the face of such a direct provocation. In the past, any beast daring to raise its head in his presence would have had it bitten off immediately. But here he was, talking, questioning, and revealing his aura before this wyvern. However, they couldn''t me him... Even their king had to tread carefully in the presence of another king, especially one who showed strengthparable to his own. Cryxus opened his mouth again, and his ancient voice resounded, "I was summoned here by His Excellency, theary emperor Robin Burton. He decides what I shall do. If he asks me to challenge you, I will. For now, however, he has asked me to make you wait for his arrival!" Cryxus the Great felt deeply embarrassed after uttering those words, but Robin had instructed him to say them word-for-word. This would reduce the chances of a battle erupting between him and Durger. Losing face a little now was far better than starting a fight while he had an injured core. "Me?...Wait?...For a human? Hsss hsss hsss!" Durger shook his head,ughing a strangeugh. His gaze toward Cryxus turned mocking. "How.. disappointing... it seems... the beasts of this... Nihari... need ...a new king..." "Damn he''s roasting you, the worm got a good sense of humor, he is better than you in this aspect at least I''m not going to lie, Hahaha!" Hk pped his partner''s leg a few times, laughing out loud. "...Say that again." Shwoo~ Cryxus growled, baring his massive fangs. The Blue Purgatory me began to ignite in his throat, ready to burst out at any moment. That wretched serpent was rubbing salt into the wound! Durger''s narrow eyes narrowed even further, his entire body preparing for battle. "I said... you..." Riiiip! At that moment, the space between the two sides was torn apart, and Robin emerged, carrying someone under his arm. "Oh, dear, the tension here is suffocating!" Chapter 1005: Order from the Planetary Emperor Chapter 1005: Order from theary Emperor ? Crack! The fabric of space split open, and Robin emerged before everyone. The moment he saw his father, Caesar bowed, cing his right fist over his heart. His voice carried a blend of awe, respect, and reverence. Even though he treated him as a father in private, in front of the soldiers-and especially in front of enemies- he had to address him in a way befitting aary emperor: "Your Excellency." The word was like a spark that triggered a chain reaction. Behind him, the four generals exchanged tense nces for a moment before bowing with the same imposing military discipline, echoing the word in unison: "Your Excellency!"N?v(el)B\\jnn Then, as if born to be the echo of that word, hundreds of thousands of soldiers lined up behind them shouted it with a roar that exploded into the horizon like a deafening storm: "Your Excellency~~" "....." Durger could do nothing but lean his head back slightly, trying to reassess the situation. The cry carried something beyond mere words. It conveyed blind loyalty, unwavering and absolute. The ground trembled beneath their feet, and the air around them quivered as if the world itself was bracing for something. These men would undoubtedly leap into hell itself if this puny human ordered them to. Yet, Robin stood calmly, contrasted by the chaos around him. His expression didn''t match the overwhelming authority hemanded, but at least his eyes gleamed with enough confidence, and the smile on his face seemed to dictate the ultimate verdict in this ce. While the generals and soldiers bowed, another entity hesitated. Crixus, the colossal beast that seemed like the embodiment of nature''s wrath, clenched his massive jaws, revealing an inner struggle. He was trying to maintain his independent stance, battling within himself not to bow like the rest of that human army- not under the watchful eyes of the beasts who regarded him as A king!...But in the end, he made his choice. Slowly, his enormous head lowered, and his glowing blue eyes dimmed slightly. When his voice finally emerged, it was deep, as ifing from the bowels of the earth itself: "...Your Excellency." But Crixus''s submission wasn''t the end of the story. It was the beginning of a grave transformation. Durger the Devourer, the beast standing among the Nine Tyrant Beasts, slowly turned his head toward Robin. His eyes, filled with merciless intent, focused on Robin with even greater intensity. The Beast Kinging from another world was undoubtedly a threat, but the manmanding him was the greater danger. A low growl rumbled from him, almost like a suppressed roar: "Hsss..." As soon as this hiss escaped, the Nine Tyrant Beasts tensed up. Their fangs, ws, and taut muscles revealed a readiness to pounce at any moment. It was evident that any wrong move from Robin could unleash an unstoppable chaos. But Robin, despite all the tension, showed no sign of concern. His eyes were coldly evaluating Durger, analyzing every detail of his massive form. He raised an eyebrow as if impressed by what he saw, and his smile deepened slightly, "Impressive..." Then, almost simultaneously, he waved his hand backward as if discarding something insignificant: "Catch." Thud! The man Robin had been holding under his arm was thrown violently,nding hard at Caesar''s feet with a pained groan. A male, looking as though he was on the verge of death, tried to rise while muttering weakly, "Urgh... You... argghh!!" But he couldn''t manage. Caesar''s eyes widened briefly before he raised his eyebrows in clear surprise. He recognized him immediately, "That''s the troublesome marshal!" But the bigger shock was the Seal Nail embedded in the man''s chest. Caesar lifted his gaze, his expression a mix of confusion and curiosity: "Why the Sealing Nail, Your Excellency? Do you n to torture him first?" Robin, maintaining his calm demeanor and keeping his eyes fixed on Durger, gave a slight head shake: "Neither. Put him in a prison cell. Ensure adequate security around him. Don''t overdo the harm, but don''t pamper him either. Treat him as a regr prisoner, nothing more." He spoke as if brushing off dust from his hands, thenzily gestured toward Caesar, "Alright, you may leave now." Caesar froze for a moment, as if unable to believe what he was hearing. He looked at Robin and asked: "...? Are you speaking to us, Your Excellency? Who exactly is supposed to withdraw?" Robin, with a serene yet mountainous weight in his voice, replied without altering his tone, "Everyone... The battle is over." "Huh?" Caesar raised his eyebrows in shock, his eyes darting between the four generals behind him. Everyone started looking at each other in confusion as if doubting whether they had heard his orders correctly. "Hss?" Even Durger the Devourer, the beast that knew only thenguage of carnage, narrowed his massive eyes. His colossal head, which had been slightly bowed forward, suddenly reared back more, as though trying toprehend what he had just heard. Robin''s actions didn''t fit into any scenario Durger could imagine. "Haha! You don''t have to say it twice, mate!" Hk, with his ever-presentughter, was the first to break the strange tension. He leaped nimbly onto the back of the massive Crixus and pped the giant beast on the shoulder, saying, "Let''s go, partner! Time to get the hell of this mess!" Whoooosh! Krixus didn''t need further encouragement. His massive wings struck the air forcefully, lifting his enormous body off the ground. He was the first to want to flee from this ce, filled with the disappointed gazes of the other beasts. He''d endured enough humiliation today tost a thousand years toe. "Take me with you!" shouted Richard, who seemed to have just awakened from the shock of the situation. He leaped with impressive force,nding next to Hk on Crixus''s back. Hk nced at him up and down, then shrugged indifferently andughed, "Well, you''re strong enough to sit here. Make yourself at home, haha!" He then pped Richard''s back with hisrge hand so hard that thetter almost choked for a moment. Quickly, the three disappeared into the horizon, leaving behind a wave of confusion and disarray among both the soldiers and the beasts alike. After a few moments of confusion, General Cassia Levan stepped forward, trying to maintain herposure despite the charged atmosphere. She stood before Caesar, straightened herself with full military discipline, and said in an official tone, reminding him to act: "Supreme General, orders are orders." Caesar, who was still feeling a bit incredulous, gazed deeply into his father''s eyes. He wanted to ensure that Robin fully understood what he was saying. But when he saw that confident smile he knew so well, he had no room left to question him. Finally, Caesar sighed, returned his ck halberd to his spatial ring, and shouted loudly behind him, "Activate the instant space portals! We''re returning to the military square!" Chaos! Chaos! The massive imperial army began moving in an organized wave. Some hesitated- they wanted to stay and im more points and victories. Others were grateful their suprememander had ended the battle; they had families waiting for them. But in the end, Caesar''s word was absolute. Everyone followed the orders without question or change in their expressions. They began crossing the instant space portals in disciplined ranks, their synchronized footsteps sounding like a perfectly orchestrated military symphony. One hourter--- The ce hadpletely transformed. Durger the Devourer, who couldn''t fathom why this army was leaving so easily, remained standing in ce. His sharp eyes darted between the departing soldiers and the human named Robin Burton. His unease didn''t stem from their withdrawal but from the fact that something illogical was happening. His primal mind couldn''t stop itself from wondering, Is there a bigger plot unfolding around me? But despite his doubts, Durger kept silent. He knew one simple rule: if a powerful enemy wants to leave, don''t stop them. As for Robin, he stood at a distance, his hands sped behind his back, humming softly with his eyes closed. His tone was calm and certainly didn''t match the charged atmosphere. Bzzzzttt--- Thest instant space portal closed with a faint hum. The area was now empty except for the beasts, and Robin. Even Theo and the Shadow Swords, who were always on high alert, had received mental orders to withdraw and obeyed without hesitation. p! Robin suddenly pped his hands, as if announcing the end of a theatrical performance. He looked at Durger, the five-horned serpent, who had been silently observing everything with wary anticipation. Robin, his steady smile in ce, spoke in a lightly mocking tone as he locked eyes with Durger, "Well, hello there... Do you want to die?" Chapter 1006: Conversation with the beast Chapter 1006: Conversation with the beast ? "Hello, do you want to die?" Robin said his piece with a confident smile, staring at Durger the Devourer- the legendary serpent that seemed like a fragment of darkness itself. Its massive body, stretching over 200 meters, made the ground beneath its coils appear small and fragile. The air around it was heavy, charged with the weight of its presence, as the breaths of the colossal beast stirred whirlwinds. "...Were you talking to me, human?!" Durger growled, his voice resembling a volcanic eruption, as his massive, glowing purple eyes narrowed. Deep down, he knew he had heard clearly, but his pride refused to process the audacious words uttered by this tiny creature. Robin, showing no trace of fear or hesitation, locked eyes with Durger for a few seconds to show hisck of fear. Then, without breaking eye contact, he sped his hands behind his back and spoke in a calm tone as if discussing mundane matters: "In truth, I''m in the midst of aary war against someone named Pythor. Hemands what is called the Great Serpent Empire. I assume they named it after blood stolen from you or something like that? Anyway, the battle has been raging for nearly a year now." Robin''s tone shifted slightly, leaning toward mockery as he tilted his head, as though asking with innocent curiosity, "Can you believe this, mr. beast? I was living peacefully, minding my empire¡ªthe True Beginningary Empire. Then suddenly, this Pythor decided tounch an all-out attack on me with everything he had. He pulled armies from every under his rule and even came himself to topple me. Yet he failed. And now, here I am, standing on his home, speaking to you- the serpent whose name he borrowed to lend his empire some semnce of grandeur! ...Isn''t he the same one who humiliated you for centuries, taking your blood whenever he pleased?" "Hssss!" Durger let out a sound resembling a lethal hiss, exuding his growing rage and embarrassment. His enormous body rose, and clouds of purplish-ck venom began to swirl around him, as if his colossal form was emanating hatred itself. But Robin didn''t allow him the chance to respond. He continued his speech, his tone turning cold and filled with disdain: "Do you know what''s even stranger? That I''m fighting the very same person who kept you imprisoned in the Poison Sea for ten thousand years. The one who forced you to spend your time fortifying your defenses, fearing the moment he''d return to drain your blood again. The one who made you waste all your time and effort on building an army of mindless beasts to protect yourself. And yet, here you are, fighting me on his behalf? Is this love for very? Or are you a masochist who can''t live without your favorite tormentor?" Robin''s expression suddenly shifted. The mocking smile vanished, reced by a sharp, de-like seriousness: "...Or are you simply looking for death? If that''s what you want, let me save you the trouble of searching. I can grant you a swift end right now!" "It''s you... who wants... to die!!" Durger roared, his voice shaking the earth as if an earthquake had struck. A dark aura erupted from his body, brimming with aggressive energy. His entire form trembled with a mix of fury and humiliation, his bloodlust rising like volcanic magma. Yet he remained still. Robin''s voice broke the tense silence again, his arms spreading slightly, as if inviting the colossal beast to challenge him, "So what do you want, exactly? Why are we even in this situation? If you think that by fighting me you''ll regain your glory or impress your beasts, you''re mistaken. You and I both know I didn''t send anyone to provoke you. You attacked without reason. You saw my army and witnessed the power I wield, yet you still chose to engage. What am I supposed to make of this?" "You... are in my... world!!" Durger bellowed with a tone that blended embarrassment and authority. Each word dripped with rage as if he needed to remind himself and everyone else that he was the ruler here and thisnd was his. "Your world?" Robinughed augh so mocking it seemed to pierce Durger''s very being. He waved his hand dismissively, as though swatting away a ridiculous notion: "It was never your world. It belonged to Pythor. You were just a source of blood to create more of his soldiers and expand his empire! A living reservoir of blood, nothing more. Pythor has a dark cube that can kill you at any moment, but he kept you alive simply to milk you whenever he wished. And now you want to present yourself as a king before me? With what pride? With what authority? This is mine now, just as it was Pythor''s before. If you wish to survive, act as a reasonable beast should: stay in yourir and know your limits!" Tension. Tension. The atmosphere grew heavier all of a sudden, as though the sky itself was closing in, suffocating the very air. Even during the peak of the True Genesis Empire''s military might, the tension had never reached such a suffocating level. The air was saturated with a dark aura so oppressive it seemed to weigh on every creature present, silencing even the fiercest beasts. These creatures were no ordinary beasts. Each one of them was sentient, their intelligence and power transcending the understanding of mortals. Some of them caught snippets of the fiery exchange between Robin and Durger, while others relied on bodynguage alone. Every nce, every tilt of Durger''s colossal head, every tremor of his massive tail-each motion conveyed a message. It was unmistakable: this human had uttered something he should never have said. Under normal circumstances, the beasts would have attacked as one, their blood boiling at the slightest insult to their king. Their loyalty to Durgerpelled them to act without thought, proving that their king''s throne was invible. But this time was different. This was not someone to be provoked lightly. Not Robin, the man whose overwhelming golden army had already subdued the Wyvern King. None among them dared to bear the responsibility of summoning that cursed army once more. So, they remained still, their eyes locked on Durger, waiting for hismand. Rumble Rumble The ground trembled violently. Durger the Devourer began to move. The roar that had been simmering in his massive chest erupted like the groaning of a fractured earth. His previously rxed posture shifted gradually. He raised his enormous head, inching forward with a deliberate menace that radiated sheer terror. The movement of his colossal form shook the earth beneath him, as if the itself was bowing to his dominance. "Hsssssss..." The hiss he released was enough to make the surrounding beasts recoil slightly, though their feet remained rooted. Durger seemed calm- too calm. A calmness that foreshadowed a storm. Yet, everyone present, even Robin, could feel the unease in the air. It was clear: Durger had made his decision to attack. But Robin, unflinching, burst into loudughter, as if the scene before him were nothing more than a ridiculous y. He spoke in a mocking tone, his voice carrying over the tense silence, "Hahaha! What exactly are you trying to do, you oversized potato?" He gestured behind him with a derisive smile, "Do you think you''re about to try something new that the Wyvern didn''t already fail at? I spoke to you like a reasonable being, and I even pulled back my army to give you a chance to have a conversation. But you want to fight? Damn! You really must enjoy being humiliated. A masochist to the core, aren''t you?" Robin''s words struck like an arrow, piercing Durger''s pride. The once-unquestioned king of the beasts, now openly challenged, felt an acute embarrassment in front of his followers. His roar reverberated across the space, full of fury and wounded pride:n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "You... want... killing... Durger!!" His voice, though booming, betrayed his frustration and anger. He was now forced to put on a show of aggression to save face before his beasts. If he failed to disy strength now, his followers might question him¡ªperhaps even lose their faith in him entirely. Yet, deep inside, Durger hesitated. Did he want to kill Robin? Absolutely. Could he? That was the question that gnawed at him. The image of the subdued Wyvern King still lingered in his mind. Beast Kings were rare entities, each carrying an immense pride within their core. Whatever fate had befallen the Wyvern, Durger had no desire to share it. Robin, quick to seize upon the serpent''s hesitation, responded sharply, driving the knife in further, "I will only kill you if you wrong me! Do you think you can unleash your beasts to conquer my world and ughter my armies while I stand idly by? But..." He paused briefly, as though pondering aloud. His tone softened slightly, though it retained its edge, "There are... other ways we cane to an understanding." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!